《The Father of Superheroes》


 Chapter 1： Ding dong, found a superman

    "boom!"


    A gunshot rang out, and the orange shell fell to the ground and rolled into a pool of blood on the ground.


    Mike glanced at the corpse, strode over and turned away.


    mission completed.


    He got rid of the organization.


    At least that''s their agreement.


    After leaving the mission target''s apartment, Mike drove away.


    After walking around the street twice and making sure that no one was following him, he drove to a baby product store, bought some milk powder, diapers, clothes and some baby products such as toys, and left New York. To a small town dozens of kilometers away, I drove more than ten minutes to a farm on the edge of the town.


    Kent Farm.


    This is his home, no one in the Assassin League organization knows.


    Since he came to this world from another earth more than five years ago, inheriting the farm from his deceased parents, he has been here only a handful of times.


    For several years, the farm has been looked after by an elderly couple, and three months ago, after the elderly couple was picked up by their children, the farm returned to him.


    He originally wanted to sell it, but after the farm was handed over to him, something happened two months ago that completely changed his mind.


    Two months ago, when he came to the house to deal with the farm affairs, he planned to tidy up the things and sold them all that night...


    "boom!"


    With the violent tremor of the ground, his family''s farm was smashed into a deep pit by an uninvited guest.


    "What the hell?"


    Mike, who was sleeping, got up, put on his pants, put on a casual dress, picked up the weapon placed by the pillow, and strode out.


    When he ran to the cornfield not far from his home, he saw that the original neat crops had been smashed down, and in the center of the impact, there was a deep pit, and in the deep pit, there was a small... spaceship!


    Looking at the spaceship, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    In this world, after he knew that there was Captain America, he felt that he would not be surprised by what happened in this world, but when he saw a spaceship smashed into his home, his heart was still full of absurdity.


    The spaceship is small, but full of technology.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Mike walked over cautiously.


    And when he approached the spaceship, the spaceship turned on automatically, and then revealed the baby inside.


    wait, baby?


    Looking at the sleeping baby, Mike was stunned, and he didn''t come back to his senses until the baby cried out with a ''wow''.


    Where do you seem to have seen this scene?


    A thought flashed in his mind, and he quickly walked to the baby and took the baby out of the spaceship.


    The baby is naked, it''s a boy...


    There was nothing to prove his identity on his body, and at this moment, something like a key bounced out of the spaceship and floated in front of him.


    He reached out and grabbed it, looked at it, and narrowed his eyes.


    An ''S'' logo is on top of the key, and this logo...


    "Krypton? Superman!?"


    He whispered and looked at the child in his arms, full of disbelief.


    Is this the future Superman?


    So what role does he... play?


    "Wow!"


    The child seemed to sense something and cried loudly.


    All the doubts in his mind were temporarily suppressed, and he hurriedly took off his clothes and wrapped the baby.


    Feeling the warmth, the baby''s cry stopped, and the silver moonlight shone on the baby. The baby opened a pair of blue eyes as pure as the sky, looked at Mike, and smiled at him.


    In an instant, Mike felt as if he had been hit by an electric current, and his heart contracted violently.


    He remembered the first time he hugged his son before he crossed here.


    The two overlap at this moment, and the longing and sadness that have been buried in the bottom of my heart emerge, and then a kind of moving of life flows out of my heart.


    After a few seconds of silence, he stretched out his hand to tease the little guy in his arms, and said gently but firmly: "In the future, please give me more advice, little guy."


    The voice fell, and when he turned around, an indifferent voice that he had long forgotten rang out.


    The Father of Heroes system was successfully activated, and the host''s unique ability was activated.


    "what?"


    Mike thought he heard it wrong, but the next second a system came to his mind.


    The Father of Heroes system... What kind of ghost name is this, what kind of ghost system is this?


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he checked the system as he walked home.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Current Ability Level: LV1.


    Current upgrade progress: 0%.


    Memory fantasy materialized? What is this ability?


    Mike was a little puzzled, then continued to look down.


    Below his profile, there is a name.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    So, is this kid really Superman? Doesn''t he even need a name?


    Looking at the system, Mike now finally determined the identity of the baby in his arms.


    In addition, there is no information or introduction under Clark''s name.


    and many more��


    The system has Clark''s name, so, Clark''s appearance is related to the system?


    It''s not because of the system that Clark appeared in front of me, right?


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why the system was activated after he decided to adopt Clark?


    You know, this system has been silent since the novice gift package was sent to him to get the Assassin ability in the Assassin League, so long that he himself forgot the existence of the system.


    The name of the system, plus Clark sent to him, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Mike was unable to hold his forehead.


    What the **** is this system! ?


    It seems that he has the ability and can be upgraded, but how to upgrade?


    Is there a manual?


    Unable to spit out, Mike looked at Clark in his arms, saw the little guy closed his eyes again, and slept peacefully, and couldn''t help showing a smile.


    Innocent, pure, beautiful...


    So, from that moment on, he decided to leave the organization, and he spent the next two months fighting for it.


    On this evening, he finally completed the last task that the organization gave him.


    According to the agreement, he and the organization were cleared.


    With a silent recitation in his heart, he parked the car and opened the door.


    It was late, but he noticed that the lights in Clark''s room were still on.


    Maybe Clark is still awake?


    He walked slowly towards Clark''s room.


    For the past two months, he had to hire a nanny to take care of the children because of his tasks and the relationship with the organization.


    During this period, he had several phone calls with the nanny. The nanny said that Clark was very obedient and seldom cried. He also came back once in the middle. Seeing that Clark was in good spirits, he felt relieved.


    Standing at the door, Mike gently pushed open the door.


    The table lamp emits a soft glow, and a fat middle-aged woman is sitting in front of the window with Clark in her arms, teasing the little guy with her fingers.


    Mike''s originally soft face suddenly turned cold, and he said coldly, "How did you find this place?"


    "Ah? Sir? What did you say? Why are you back at this time?"


    The middle-aged woman raised her face, confused.


    Mike pressed his hand to his waist and said, "You know, I won''t miss this distance, Ruiwen."

 Chapter 2： ?trade

    "whee��"


    Along with laughter, the appearance of the middle-aged woman in front of Mike instantly changed.


    The skin on her body is like a layer of waves, and in an instant, the middle-aged woman has turned into a weird person with blue skin.


    Although she has a curvy figure, her body is blue all over, and she even has dark blue scales on key parts of her body, and her red hair makes her a bit more bewitching and chilling.


    Mystique, Ruiwen.


    There are mutants in this world, but what makes Mike strange is that he has not heard the names of the two pillars of mutants, Professor X and Magneto.


    Mystical girl Ruiwen looked at Mike, her mouth curled slightly, and asked curiously, "How did you recognize me?"


    Mike said: "You are holding the child in the wrong position."


    A woman who has given birth to three children can never be wrong in holding the child.


    Rui Wen was stunned and nodded. Seeing that Mike had been looking at her coldly, he suddenly smiled and said, "What? I''m not used to seeing me like this? So what?"


    With that said, the blue skin on her body faded and she became a blonde woman.


    The figure is still hot, but what is interesting is that under the charming temperament, the delicate facial features are pure.


    This is how she was.


    Mike was expressionless, and Ruiwen, who was wearing a casual suit, hugged Clark and walked to Mike''s side.


    Mike''s eyes jumped and he said, "How did you find this place?"


    "Is it not easy for me to follow you?"


    Rui Wen said lightly, reached out and stroked Mike''s face lightly, and said playfully, "I''m still so shy, I like you the most."


    After a while, he suddenly said, "Is it worth it for this child?"


    Without any hesitation, Mike nodded affirmatively and said, "It''s worth it!"


    This is something he made a decision two months ago.


    "It''s worth it!?" Ruiwen shoved Clark into Mike''s arms, and Mike hugged him in a hurry, relieved when he saw that the little guy was not frightened.


    Seeing this, Rui Wen''s eyes became even more angered, and said, "You think that you will clear the two after you say and organize?"


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "Let''s talk about it first, why are you here?"


    Ruiwen said angrily, "I said I''m looking for you to have a baby for you, do you believe it?"


    Seeing Clark being protected by Mike in his arms, Ruiwen felt a little jealous.


    If only her parents protected her like this when she was a child...


    Mike looked at Rui Wen with a look of believing in you, which made Rui Wen unhappy for a while.


    Walking to the side of the chair and sitting down, Ruiwen folded her slender legs together and said, "Sloan asked me to come to you."


    "He knows this? He knows about the child?"


    Mike frowned.


    Rui Wen shook her head and said, "I don''t know, I didn''t tell anyone."


    She found it here, and she heard Mike''s call by chance. When Mike came back last time, she came back and found it out of curiosity.


    Mike looked at Ruiwen and said seriously, "Thank you."


    Rui Wen waved her hand and said, "It''s a repayment of the favor you saved me before."


    Mike hugged Clark, let it lean on him, and patted Clark on the back lightly.


    The little guy yawned and slowly closed his eyes.


    Seeing Mike''s actions, Rui Wen was speechless.


    Who would have imagined that this man who kills without blinking and is known as the King of Assassins coaxes a child to sleep so gently?


    "you��"


    "Shh!"


    Mike made a gesture, walked to the crib, put Clark, who was already asleep, on the bed gently, covered it with a small quilt, pointed to the outside, and walked out first.


    Raven got up, suddenly grimaced at Clark, and walked out.


    Following Mike downstairs, Ruiwen sat on the sofa. After Mike got a glass of water for her, she looked at Mike with her chin up, as if she knew Mike for the first time.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I''m thinking, which woman stole your soul and gave you a child."


    "I picked up the child."


    "Pick it up?" Rui Wen exclaimed, then muttered, "You''re crazy!"


    For a picked baby, facing the situation of being killed by the organization, is this not crazy?


    "Haha!" With an indifferent smile, Mike said, "What did Sloan ask you to do with me? Or...what does he want to do?"


    Sloan, an ambitious guy.


    The corners of Ruiwen''s mouth twitched, and she said, "You still read it thoroughly, why is it just for..."


    "Don''t talk about the child, I have already decided." Mike held up the water glass, and the white mist slowly rose in front of his eyes, blocking his face, he said calmly: "Suddenly tired of this kind of life."


    Rui Wen was silent for a while, and said, "Stone wants to make a deal with you."


    "Deal?" Mike put down the cup in his hand and said solemnly: "He wants me to kill Kutcher on the condition that I exit safely?"


    Kutcher is the leader of the Assassin League now. As long as he is killed, Stone can take the leader''s position.


    Raven nodded.


    Mike looked calm: "Do you think I can trust him?"


    "Half-half, at least he won''t let you go like Kutcher."


    Mike closed his eyes and thought for a few seconds, then nodded and said to Ruiwen, "After killing Kutcher, I want you to do me a favor."


    Rui Wen was stunned and smiled playfully: "Why should I help you?"


    "I owe you a favor."


    "it is good!"


    Ruiwen agreed neatly.


    Mike''s favor is still very useful.


    "Also, I want to see Sloan."


    "What time?"


    "tomorrow."


    "I''ll make arrangements."


    Afterwards, the two chatted for a while, and Rui Wen turned around and left.


    As for Clark''s nanny, Ruiwen became Mike''s image, and UU reading let her go home first tonight.


    In other words, it''s up to Mike to take care of Clark tonight...


    "Wow, wow!"


    Clark''s cry came from upstairs, Mike''s eyes shrank, his heart beat violently, and the whole person rushed upstairs at a very fast speed and came to Clark.


    At this time, there are generally only two reasons for babies crying, one is hungry, and the other is to solve physiological needs.


    Mike, who was a father in his last life, still understands some of these things.


    "Don''t panic!"


    Mike looked at it, and Clark was very angry and didn''t pull it. While he comforted Clark, he rushed up the milk powder.


    After waiting for a few minutes, after the milk powder was at a comfortable temperature, while feeding Clark, his mind couldn''t help but think of other things.


    Sloan wants to control the Assassin League, and Kutcher is the biggest obstacle, because Kutcher is not only the leader, but also the only Assassin King in the Assassin League.


    The only one who can deal with the King of Assassins is the King of Assassins.


    That''s why he asked Raven to find Mike.


    Kutcher, as the leader of the Assassin League, has an acquaintance with Mike, so Mike knows him well.


    This person will never let someone who is a threat to the organization just leave the organization.


    The agreement is an agreement, and Kutcher will not break his promise. He allows Mike to leave the organization safely, but after leaving, Mike is no longer a member of the organization, and his dealing with Mike is not a violation of the agreement.


    Once you enter the rivers and lakes, you can''t help yourself...


    Mike''s eyes were gloomy, but when he looked down and looked at Clark curiously while feeding, the gloom in his eyes disappeared instantly, and a gentle smile appeared on his face.


    But the next second, the smile on his face froze.


    This kid...pulled.

 Chapter 3： ? Garbage capability?

    usy night...


    It was not until the next morning when the nanny knocked on the door, the tired Mike was relieved.


    Damn Ruiwen, why did you let the nanny go back yesterday?


    Mike sighed inwardly.


    "Mr. Kent."


    The fat middle-aged nanny Norma hugged Clark. Seeing Mike''s tired face, he sighed, "It''s really hard for you to take care of the child by yourself."


    Mike rubbed his forehead and said, "Fortunately, I''m getting used to it."


    Norma smiled, hugged Clark close to Mike, and whispered, "The job of raising children still has to be handed over to a woman. You can''t have a woman in your family."


    Hearing this, Mike was alert.


    What does Norma want to do? Wouldn''t you like to recommend yourself?


    Quickly glanced at the other''s fat body, Mike shuddered, and hurriedly said: "It''s okay, I''m used to it."


    "You can''t get used to it!" Norma looked sad, thinking about Mike: "I know a beautiful girl, she is pregnant, she wants to find someone to marry, I think you are very suitable, after all, you also have a child ."


    Rich, handsome, and a farm. If she was twenty years younger, she wouldn''t give it to others.


    Mike''s face darkened.


    Huh, I''m just like a pick-up man?


    So his face became tense, and he said, "No need."


    He picked up his clothes, walked downstairs, and said at the same time, "I have something to deal with, take care of Clark."


    Norma looked at Mike''s back with a pity.


    She still thinks that Mike and her daughter are quite suitable, and she will find a chance to talk about it. If it doesn''t work, she can only send her daughter to the hospital.


    Mike drove to New York, driving on the streets, feeling the breath of the 1980s, and sighed.


    In this day and age, there is a lot less to do to pass the time.


    However, as far as this world is concerned, it is much more dangerous than the world before him.


    Super tech, alien invasion, magical dimension invasion, mutants, superheroes and criminals��


    Just thinking about what happened in the future gave Mike a headache.


    However, none of these matters had anything to do with him. When he was done with these matters, he would concentrate on going home and taking the children.


    It''s good not to fight and kill.


    Thinking of his leisurely life after ''retirement'', the corners of Mike''s mouth twitched slightly.


    ��


    New York, a coffee shop.


    "As long as you help me kill him, and you don''t reveal any secrets of the organization, I will never let anyone trouble you. This is my promise."


    The dark-faced Sloan smiled at Mike and added, "I have more credit than Kutcher."


    Mike said lightly: "Deal."


    Sloan was slightly taken aback.


    He thought he would spend more time talking, but he didn''t expect Mike to agree.


    However, after he saw Mike''s gaze, his heart froze.


    If he dares to break his word, kill him...


    He read such a message from Mike''s eyes.


    Naked and undisguised.


    "Ha!" He chuckled in a low voice and said, "My plan is this, he is on Wednesday..."


    "Stop!" Mike raised his hand and said, "I don''t want to hear your long and interlocking delicate plan."


    In my opinion, the more planning links, the easier it is to make mistakes. As long as there is a little mistake, the plan is over.


    After knocking on the table, Mike said, "Tell me the time, place and number of people."


    Sloan was stunned, and then smiled: "You are still as confident as ever."


    Mike got up and said, "Give me the information tonight, this is my phone number."


    With a flick of his finger, a card with a phone number fell on the table, and Mike quickly left.


    Sloan picked up the card, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Male Infertility Hospital, Dr. Lucci.


    He turned the card over, looked at the handwritten phone number on the back, breathed a sigh of relief, put it close to his body, put a piece of money under the coffee cup, and turned away.


    ��


    Mike''s house, more precisely, is the hiding place.


    Pushing open the door of the apartment, Mike looked at Rui Wen, who was reclining on the sofa, and said, "Are you here?"


    Rui Wen was stunned for a while, not seeing Mike''s unexpected expression, she felt depressed for a while, and couldn''t help but said, "Why are you not surprised at all?"


    "This is the third place you discovered, how can I get up unexpectedly?"


    "Giggle!" Rui Wen covered her mouth and laughed, and said, "Do you have any other safe houses?"


    Mike said lightly: "Who knows?"


    Ruiwen said sternly: "How did you and Sloan talk?"


    "You care so much about this?"


    Ruiwen said sincerely: "Because it has something to do with you."


    Mike sneered "ha" and said, "This is not funny at all."


    "It''s boring."


    Ruiwen lazily lay back on the sofa.


    Suddenly, Mike said: "You cooperated with Sloan to rescue the leader of the Hellfire Club who was arrested two years ago?"


    Rui Wen sat up abruptly, her tone uncontrollably cold, and said, "You want to stop me?"


    Mutant��


    Since the Hellfire Club has been doing things all over the world and wants to use force to seek survival space for mutants, most ordinary people in the world are full of disgust towards the mutant group.


    Two years ago, after the leader of Hellfire was captured by S.H.I.E.L.D., Hellfire''s actions became low-key, and Ruiwen was the Assassin League that he joined two years ago.


    Except for Mike, who accidentally discovered Ruiwen''s mutant identity during an operation, no one else in the Assassin League knew about it.


    Now, Sloan may know, but it''s only maybe...


    "Am I free?"


    Rui Wen stared at Mike for a few seconds, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com lay down again, his fingers lightly hooked his long blond hair, and his tone couldn''t help but relax: "You are really busy, you still have a child to take care of."


    "If you''re just here to make sure that Sloan and I have come to an agreement, you can go now."


    "Hey, it''s so ruthless. I also want to ask you, what did you mean by helping yesterday?"


    "You''ll know when you kill Kutcher."


    Ruiwen got up, smiled at Mike Yingying, changed her appearance casually, turned and left.


    She seemed to owe Mike another favor.


    After watching Rui Wen leave, Mike sat on the sofa, a thought moved, and a dagger appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    Throwing daggers up and down, Mike''s face was calm.


    After two months of exploration, he finally understood the following points about his abilities.


    1. The realization of memory fantasy is to materialize the things in his memory. Of course, this thing can be reset and changed to a certain extent by him. The degree of change is very low.


    2. This ''memory'' refers to the memory before and after the traversal, which he cannot manifest.


    3. There is a time limit for what can be manifested, but after all, it is only at the level of LV1. After that... who knows, he has not even figured out the way to upgrade his abilities.


    4. It takes time to manifest each time. The more familiar and simple it is, the less time it takes. Now, after his practice, the most familiar manifested item is a dagger.


    5. So far, Mike has not been able to implement modern weapons. I don''t know if this is due to the limitation of the system or because the level is too low.


    Finally came to a conclusion...


    "Trash ability!"

 Chapter 4： ?card

    Mike couldn''t help but scolded, and with a flick of his hand, the dagger in his hand flew out with a ''swish'', pinning a buzzing fly to the wall.


    The rectangular pattern on the wall has a dagger inserted in the middle.


    Scanning the patterns and daggers on the wall, a flash of light flashed in Mike''s mind.


    rectangle��


    dagger��


    It takes time for his ability to materialize. He needs to think about the objects he materializes in his mind first, and the process of thinking takes time.


    Simple is better, complex items, who gives him time in battle?


    If he omits this thought process...


    No, it should not be said to be omitted, because it cannot be omitted at all!


    To be precise, prepare in advance and complete the process of ''thinking'' in advance.


    Mike pinched his chin, thoughts flashed through his mind.


    The memory fantasy materializes, materializes what he remembers...


    The things in his memory are more than ordinary daggers.


    About this, he has already tried.


    Yes, he had successfully embodied a Zanpakut�� before, a real Zanpakut�� that he could use.


    It''s just that he spent four hours in order to realize the knife, but it could only last for thirty seconds.


    During the battle, who gave him four hours to materialize?


    Therefore, even if he can manifest powerful items, this ability is also called garbage by him.


    But now, if his idea just now works out...


    His heart could not help beating violently.


    Taking a deep breath, Mike calmed himself down quickly.


    After a while, he closed his eyes and began to conceive.


    He needs a medium that can store manifested items so that he can use manifested items at any time, and this medium is a card, which can store items and even cards such as abilities.


    This is what he just thought of!


    First materialize the card as a medium, and then store the items that need to be materialized in the card. When using it, directly activate it with the power of materialization, so that the process of ''thinking'' can be advanced to Before the battle, you can eliminate the disadvantages of this ability.


    Two hours later...


    After he referred to Yu-Gi-Oh, Hearthstone, etc., the cards in this type of card game, and then the blank cards that he reset and transformed appeared in his hand.


    After his settings, the cards were given some characteristics by him when they were embodied.


    1. It can store materialized things.


    2. After carrying the embodied things, it can be stored in the mind for a long time for him to use at any time.


    3. After carrying the embodied thing, when it is embodied again by him, it can be saved for a day.


    Looking at the blank card in his palm, Mike couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    But immediately he calmed down.


    Now is not the time to be happy, this is only half the battle.


    The next step is to carry the materialized things.


    Holding the card between his fingers, Mike calmly used his abilities.


    The next second, a dagger that he was most familiar with appeared on the card.


    Daggers come to life.


    On the back of the card, the information of the materialized thing is written.


    Item name: Dagger.


    Item Description: None.


    Note: Just a normal dagger, nothing special, but it might cut your throat.


    This information was added by Mike because he was afraid that there would be too many cards in the future, for the convenience of future use.


    With a thought, the card disappeared, and a dagger appeared in his hand.


    It worked!


    Mike was surprised.


    In this way, he has solved the drawbacks of his own abilities!


    This ability... it''s delicious!


    Next, he materialized a blank card and started materializing things.


    This time, he chose a powerful weapon.


    The realization time will be somewhat long, and the process cannot be interrupted.


    But... just when he was halfway through, a phone call came.


    Looking at the phone, it''s Sloan.


    He brought news of Kutcher.


    After a while, after getting the information he wanted, Mike sighed.


    If a weapon was embodied, this operation would be much easier, but there was no time.


    After thinking for a while, he made a phone call, put two pistols in the holsters around his waist, put on a coat, carried a suitcase, left the safe house, and drove into the night.


    ��


    Manhattan at night.


    This is a high-end apartment building.


    In an apartment, a man and a woman were fighting hotly in the room.


    They went from the kitchen table, to the sofa in the living room, all the way to the bedroom, and entered the climax of the battle.


    On the roof of the building a hundred meters away, Mike held a sniper rifle and looked through the bedroom window, watching the two fighting together and pouted. Pulled the trigger.


    "boom!"


    The bullet shattered the window and hit the man''s head.


    His head exploded like a tomato, spilling all over the bedroom, instantly pouring the woman under Kutcher into a tomato chicken.


    The woman screamed and fainted.


    Mike was stunned. He didn''t expect Kutcher to be killed so easily.


    At this moment, a rapid voice sounded in his ear through the earphone of the walkie-talkie.


    "Get out of the way!"


    At the same time as hearing the sound, Mike did not hesitate, and hurriedly rolled to the side. UU Reading


    "boom!"


    Gravel splashes.


    A bullet hit where he had just been, leaving a cracked crater on the concrete fence of the balcony.


    Mike''s eyes shrank, turned amber in an instant, and cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    If she is one second late, she will be headshot.


    This is Kutcher''s trap! I dare not promise Mike to become him to help!


    Ruiwen hid behind the bunker, bit her lip, and whispered, "Mike! Find him!"


    At this moment, Mike''s voice sounded again.


    "Hurry up!"


    Ruiwen didn''t hesitate, and rolled her legs to the side.


    "boom!"


    A bullet passed through the cover, leaving a hole in the spot where he had just been hiding.


    Ruiwen sucked in a breath, pressed her earphones and shouted, "Damn it! Mike! Hurry up and find him!"


    She didn''t want to become a corpse just because of her help.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a gunshot in the earphone.


    Mike shot!


    He has found Kutcher''s location!


    Ruiwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    Under the attack of a king of assassins, even if Kuqi was also the king of assassins, he would never dare to attack her distractedly.


    She is safe for now.


    "Get out of there!"


    Mike said lightly, and the sniper rifle in his hand made a loud noise. There was no need to aim at all, and a shot was suppressed to Kuqi.


    Now, light and dark have turned, and the danger is Kutcher.


    Mike''s eyes were calm, but his eyes were chasing a fast-moving figure, his fingers constantly pulling the trigger.


    Suddenly, Mike left the place without any warning.


    "Boom!"


    The gravel splashed, and two craters appeared.

 Chapter 5： bullet exchange

    It''s another killer!


    Kutcher also ambushed people.


    Mike took a deep breath, his eyes were calm even if the bullet rubbed his body and flew past.


    The heart beat violently, the blood began to flow rapidly in the body, everything in his world began to slow down, and even the flying bullets were clearly seen by him.


    Then, he saw the ballistic trajectory of the bullet flying, and saw the direction in which the bullet was shot.


    The next second, he quickly left the place, and the sniper rifle in his arms rang when his body moved quickly!


    "boom!"


    With the sound of gunfire, a killer''s head burst open in an instant.


    At the same time, Rui Wen, who had been watching the battle, also fired a bullet at another killer, bursting the opponent''s head.


    The gunshots stopped, and Mike''s eyes sank.


    Kutcher would never let go of this moment of counterattack, but the opponent didn''t attack. If I were him, after confirming that I was the one who fired the first shot, under the condition that he couldn''t kill it from a long distance...


    Suddenly, his face changed: "Ruiwen! Be careful! Kuqi may have gone to your side!"


    Rui Wen was startled, threw away the gun in her hand, and ran downstairs quickly, but after a few seconds, the screaming sounded.


    "he came!"


    "wait for me!"


    Hearing the sound of gunfire, Mike let out a low voice, glanced at the building where Rui Wen was located, and quickly ran to the other side of the roof. In his perception, everything started to slow down, and then he ran at the fastest speed.


    When he reached the edge of the building, he snorted lightly and rushed out!


    The body crossed over the street and landed on the roof of the opposite building. The body rolled on the ground. After removing the impact, he jumped up from the ground and continued to run forward.


    Ruiwen was three streets away from him, which was the fastest way to get there.


    one two Three!


    When Mike jumped for the third time, his body adjusted its position in mid-air. After his body rushed straight out of more than ten meters in mid-air, he began to fall. Then, as he kept approaching the opposite building, he crossed his hands in front of him and bumped into the air. A glass shattered and fell into the building.


    "Ah!"


    Two exclamations sounded, a man and woman who were having sex, were disturbed by an uninvited guest, and shivered and hugged each other.


    Mike glanced at the two of them.


    Eh, nice!


    "Uh, sorry, you guys continue"


    After speaking in a low voice, Mike rushed out the door.


    This is the tenth floor, and the top floor is the seventeenth floor. Ruiwen was on the top floor before, but now...


    "Ruiwen, are you there?"


    Accompanied by the rapid breathing, Ruiwen''s tone was full of anxiety and fear.


    "Fifth floor, I''m running down!"


    Mike turned around and ran downstairs.


    Rui Wen''s choice was correct. As long as she ran into the street and changed her appearance, Kutcher would lose her target.


    But the premise of all this is that she can run out of the building.


    Ruiwen is like a nimble cat, with the appearance of Mike, but making various soft movements, striding along the stairs, pressing her hand on the railing, and jumping to the next floor.


    She''s fast, but Kutcher isn''t slow either.


    With a forceful step on the steps, the whole figure was shot out like an arrow, and it only took two steps to reach the next floor.


    While chasing, the gun in his hand fired a bullet from time to time.


    He looked at Mike''s back and felt a little strange in his heart.


    That''s Mike, yes, but why hasn''t he fought back, but has been running away?


    Could it be that there is a trap down there?


    "Mike, you can''t escape!"


    Kutcher roared, jumped up, stepped on the wall opposite the stairs, turned and jumped down in mid-air, flying over a dozen steps, looking at Mike''s back about to turn to the next floor, sneered , a shot was fired.


    "boom!"


    The bullet turned a beautiful arc and landed on Rui Wen''s shoulder.


    "Uh!"


    Ruiwen groaned, blood poured out, and panic began to occur in her heart.


    She is ever-changing, and she is even proficient in martial arts, but she is just a king of assassins, and it is still not enough to see.


    If it goes on like this, I will die!


    The eyes from behind him have already fallen on her body, as if it can freeze her blood.


    Then, as she turned and rushed to the first floor, she heard gunshots again.


    "boom!"


    A crisp crash sounded, and the bullet shot at Rui Wen was also intercepted by a bullet. The two collided in mid-air and landed on the ground.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike in surprise, pressed the wound on her shoulder and ran out quickly, and whispered, "I''ll give it to you!"


    The next second, Kutcher jumped down the stairs, accompanied by several flying bullets.


    "Pfft, puff!"


    The bullet landed on the ground and on the wall, leaving shallow pits. Mike, who had already avoided it, fired the gun in his hand just as Kutcher was about to land on his feet.


    Ding!


    There was another crisp sound, and Kutcher blocked the bullet with a bullet, and when he looked at Mike with cold eyes, he suddenly fell into a trance.


    two?


    How come there are two mics?


    He was sure that he was chasing Mike before, so this Mike in front of him?


    Mutants or another person in disguise?


    Thoughts flashed across his mind, but now was obviously not the time to dig deeper.


    Kutcher looked at Mike, and the two who were less than two meters apart looked at each other quietly.


    Killing intent slowly appeared in the eyes of the two of them.


    One for the organization''s secrets, one for later life...


    Almost at the same time, the violent beating of UU Reading ''s heart sounded like the sound of dense war drums, and the two people standing opposite to each other moved!


    The gun is like a sharp sword in the hands of the two, and the bullet that shoots is like a deadly blade...


    Mike twitched his fingers quickly, and the bullets in the gun poured out.


    "Bang, bang!"


    The bullets collided from a cramped distance, hugging passionately.


    The two stepped forward abruptly. While approaching each other, the empty magazine in the gun exited. When they were thrown at each other as a hidden weapon, the other arm flicked, and the other weapon appeared in their hands. At the same time as the shooting, the weapon that was withdrawn from the magazine had been wiped on the waist, and a new magazine was installed.


    Movements flow, like ballet dancers on stage.


    Then, the two fought.


    The muzzle was spewing bullets, and between the blows of the arm, each time it rubbed the bodies of the two and flew by.


    At this moment, guns and bullets have become an extension of their hands and feet.


    Tongues of fire flashed continuously between the body''s confrontation.


    Suddenly, the two snorted loudly and landed on each other''s chest at the same time.


    The two flew backwards, Mike stretched out his hand to support the ground, and his body that was about to fall flew upside down. At the same time as he lost the gun in his hand, a dagger manifested, like a cold electricity passing through the air and stabbing into the vault. odd chest.


    "Bah!"


    Kuqi fell to the ground, and the gushing blood rubbed a shocking bloodstain under his body as he slid backwards.


    Mike landed and strode towards Kutcher.


    "Cough cough!"


    Kutcher coughed violently, spitting blood from his mouth.


    The dagger cut through half of his heart, and even the repair medicine in the tissue couldn''t save him.

 Chapter 6： ?I dont smoke

    "Ha ha!"


    Kutcher laughed in a low voice, looked at Mike as he approached, and said with difficulty, "I wanted you to inherit my position..."


    "I am not interested."


    "Any cigarettes?"


    "I don''t smoke."


    Kuqi was stunned for a moment, then laughed: "Haha..."


    "I have it in my pocket."


    Mike was silent for a while, and Kutcher looked at Mike stubbornly, his eyes gradually becoming pleading.


    Suddenly, Mike raised his gun, and in Kutcher''s stunned eyes, a shot exploded his head.


    "I said, I don''t smoke."


    Mike said lightly, put away the gun, turned around and walked towards the gun he just threw away, just bent down...


    "boom!"


    In a loud explosion, Kutcher''s body was blown to pieces, and blood and stumps flew in the corridor, like the dirt splashed on the wall by a lunatic.


    Hearing the movement, Rui Wen who was outside the door walked to the door and carefully stuck her head out.


    "Snapped!"


    Putting a hand on her face, she said, "Don''t look at it, it''s dirty."


    Ruiwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looks like Mike won.


    Reaching out and pulling out Mike''s hand, he said, "I haven''t seen anything..."


    Looking up, his face turned pale, and he turned to Mike and said, "You are so kind."


    "I''m already the father of the child."


    Ruiwen was choked.


    At this moment, Mike lowered his body slightly and whispered something in his ear.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike pitifully and pointed to her bleeding shoulder: "I''m so pitiful, can''t I wait for my injury to heal?"


    Mike smiled slightly: "Perhaps, you can wait for me to tell S.H.I.E.L.D., FBI or something about you."


    Don''t think he doesn''t know, Ruiwen''s body is much more resilient than ordinary people, and there is also tissue healing fluid.


    Ruiwen snorted softly, turned around and left, but after two steps, her face changed to Mike''s again.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    This time, he is really clear.


    Coming near the car that was hidden in advance, Mike drove away.


    Assassin League headquarters.


    When Sloan received Mike''s call, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and he hung up the phone.


    He slowly got up, looked at the killers disguised as workers outside, and laughed in a low voice.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Sloan''s laughter echoed in the empty office.


    Suddenly, the laughter stopped abruptly, the joy on Sloan''s face disappeared, and he walked out of the office with the heavy and sadness on his face.


    On the other hand, Raven, who transformed into Mike, bought a plane ticket in Mike''s image and left New York after treating his wound.


    As for Mike, after returning to the Kent farm, he handed over the Kent farm to the person who had contacted in advance, and immediately left the farm with Clark, took the luggage that had been prepared earlier, and left all the way north.


    ��


    Three years later, in the northern United States, on the edge of a small town on Lake Superior, Mike''s Good Tomorrow Farm.


    Mike looked at the endless cornfield and showed a simple smile.


    Another good harvest this year.


    "Dad! Look!"


    The three-year-old smiled and ran to Mike.


    His black hair was slightly curly, and his blue eyes were as pure and flawless as the sky.


    Clark Kent, son of Mike.


    Clark put his hand in front of Mike as if offering a treasure.


    Mike squatted down, rubbed Clark''s head with a smile, and said, "What is this?"


    Clark sniffed and said, "It''s my friends, Little Green, Little White, and Little Red."


    Mike had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Clark said the same last time, but he threw a one-meter-long snake and introduced it to Mike.


    "Let me see?"


    Mike said nervously.


    Clark stepped back and said vigilantly, "You won''t throw away my friend again!"


    Mike said gently: "No."


    Clark thought for a while and opened his hand.


    Three bugs of different colors were trying to move their furry body in Clark''s palm.


    Mike''s face changed, he grabbed Clark''s hand, shook it hard, and the three bugs fell to the ground, then hugged Clark, got up and left.


    The magic weapon of parents is ruthless.


    Clark was stunned for a moment, and cried out with a ''wow''.


    "Dad lied to me! Daddy lied to me!"


    "Those bugs are poisonous."


    "Don''t, Dad lied to me!"


    "Insects will bite your fingers!"


    "I''m not afraid!"


    "I''ll make braised pork for you at noon today."


    "Woooo, I want to eat two bowls, woohoo!"


    Parents'' magic weapon''s food offensive, successful!


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    After making lunch for Clark, Mike watched the little guy eat happily, smiled slightly, and read the sound system silently.


    The system interface appears in my mind.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Current Ability Level: LV1.


    Current upgrade progress: 50%.


    Yes, read that right, the upgrade progress has reached 50%!


    He found a way to upgrade his abilities.


    Since the system is called the super dad system, it is naturally related to children.


    When Clark grows, or completes an achievement, Mike''s level-up bar recharges and Mike''s power grows.


    Even though he has only grown by 30%, the embodied energy in his body is several times more than before!


    To his helplessness, he can only materialize props and equipment now.


    Below Mike''s profile, UU reading www.uukanshu. com belongs to Clark''s forum...


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    August 8, 1982: Clark learned to roll over.


    October 1, 1982: Clark learned to sit.


    November 29, 1982: Clark learned to crawl.


    1982��


    The pages that were originally empty were filled with words, all of which were Clark''s growth records.


    Thinking of the bitter history of these three years, Mike was in tears.


    Luckily he didn''t lead Clark astray.


    Although Clark is only three years old, the power of the Kryptonian has been initially revealed, and Mike has been teaching Clark to control his own power, and repeatedly told him not to show his difference in front of outsiders.


    The world looks bright and bright, but the hidden darkness is unimaginable.


    Mutants who are dissected and studied, tramps used for experiments...


    Thinking of what he saw in his previous assassin career, he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    Mike couldn''t imagine what would happen if various research institutes found Clark''s different.


    Clark is a good boy and very smart. In his contact with other children, he has recognized his difference from other children, so he listens to Mike''s words and never shows his difference in front of others, which also makes Mike feel at ease. Not a lot.


    Although occasionally willful, but only facing Mike.


    Mike''s solution is simple.


    Braised pork.


    There''s nothing unhappy that a meal of braised pork can''t fix, and if there''s any... add a plate of shredded apples and a donut.


    In three years, Mike has learned a lot of dishes, and he is more than enough to deal with Clark.

 Chapter 7： Clarks Hammer

    Mike''s house, kitchen.


    Clark was happy to eat with a plate of braised pork. Seeing Mike looking at him with a smile, he hesitated, found the smallest piece of meat from the bowl, and brought it to Mike''s mouth with a fork.


    Mike shook his head, the chopsticks in his hand moved up and down, and said with a wicked smile, "I''ll take a piece myself."


    Clark pushed the meat in front of Mike and watched Mike pick up the largest piece of meat. His small mouth full of oily stains slowly grew. When Mike was about to feed it into his own mouth, he swallowed and said, "Dad, Okay, is it delicious?"


    "I haven''t eaten yet!"


    "I''ll try it for you!"


    "You are for me!"


    Mike looked like he was thinking, then made a face at Clark and said, "No way!"


    When the words fell, he shoved the meat directly into his mouth, and said with an exaggerated expression: "Wow, delicious!"


    Clark grimaced, feeling as if he was wrong.


    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing Clark''s expression, Mike laughed happily.


    Clark bared his teeth fiercely at Mike, but stuffed the meat from the fork into Mike''s mouth, and then smiled at Mike.


    Mike was stunned for a moment and touched Clark''s head, feeling a little warm in his heart.


    This child is not raised in vain.


    "You eat slowly, Dad goes to wash the dishes."


    Mike got up, packed up the dishes and walked to the kitchen, but when he reached the door, he turned to Clark and said, "Don''t just eat meat!"


    Clark smiled and put a piece of broccoli in his mouth in front of Mike, but when Mike turned around, he quietly spit it into the trash can beside him.


    "Clark, it''s not right to waste food."


    Clark looked at Mike, his eyes widening.


    Does his father have eyes behind his head? Obviously he didn''t turn his head, how do you know he didn''t eat?


    "Oh, I see!"


    Clark answered loudly, but stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth again, and then with a cautious face, he stuffed the vegetable enemy into his mouth, stuffing his small mouth bulging, chewing it twice, and swallowing. go down.


    Soon, after Clark finished his lunch, he jumped off his chair with his plate and bowl and ran to the kitchen.


    After a while, Mike finished cleaning up the kitchen, picked up Clark who was helping by the side, and walked upstairs.


    When he went upstairs, Clark, who had a habit of taking naps, was already nodding his head.


    Put Clark on the bed and said, "Dad go out, don''t run around when you wake up."


    "Oh! Daddy will be back soon."


    Clark said in a daze, and closed his eyes.


    After Mike covered Clark with a blanket, he turned and left the room.


    After dinner, Clark usually sleeps for an hour, and he wants to take advantage of this time to prepare a surprise for Clark.


    Tomorrow, Clark is going to school.


    He''s going to buy something for kindergarten.


    Locking the door, Mike drove to the town.


    School bag, paintbrush, eraser...


    He has already thought about what to buy.


    Leaving Clark at home alone, he was still a little worried.


    "It only takes forty minutes to go back and forth. Clark will sleep for about an hour, and there will be no accidental killing of a thief or something like that..."


    Whispering in a low voice, Mike''s speed accelerated a lot.


    ��


    Clark''s room.


    After hearing the sound of Mike''s car, Clark, who was supposed to be asleep, opened his eyes, rolled happily twice on the bed, got up from the bed, dragged a pile of toys from under his bed, and played by himself. stand up.


    Sometimes he didn''t want to sleep, so he would pretend to be asleep like the people on the TV, and then after Mike left, he would play quietly in the room by himself.


    "I am the messenger of justice! Let the Red Skull die!"


    Clark whispered with a toy in his left hand and a Captain America toy in the other, and the two collided in mid-air.


    Clark couldn''t help but get excited when he remembered the story his father told him.


    Then��


    Click!


    The Captain America in his hand should not be broken into pieces by that little hand.


    Clark froze for a moment, his eyes red.


    This is one of his favorite toys.


    "Woooo!"


    Clark sobbed softly, wiped his tears, cleaned up the fragments of Captain America''s toy, looked at the Red Skull toy on the ground, pouted, stretched out his fingers and poked lightly, saying, "It''s all your fault, it''s all your fault. Blame you! Captain America was accidentally pinched to death by me!"


    Throwing away the Red Skull toy, Clark came to the window, wanting to see if Dad came back, but his eyes suddenly widened...


    He saw a naked man running wildly from a distance, then rushed into the warehouse of his house.


    Blinking his eyes, Clark thought for a moment and exclaimed, "This is the perverted thief that Dad told me about!?"


    Thief!


    Be a good person with a sense of justice!


    Protect your home and family!


    Thinking of Captain America who was crushed by himself, thinking of the truth that his father told him, Clark''s little head came to a conclusion.


    Thieves are bad people, and bad people are going to be knocked down!


    He took a deep breath, walked to the edge, stretched out his hand and raised his bed, and after boosting his confidence, he clenched his fists to cheer himself up, opened the door with a straight face, and rushed downstairs.


    After trotting all the way to the door of the warehouse, Clark took a deep breath, carefully pushed open the door and walked in. UU reading


    He must catch the thief and not let the other party run away!


    As soon as he entered the warehouse, his keen sense of hearing caught the thief''s breathing.


    He turned his head, picked up a rake and dangled it in his hand. After finding that it was too light to fit in his hand, he threw it away, picked up a hammer that was taller than him, and strode over.


    "I found you! Damn thief!"


    With Clark''s cry, he suddenly appeared in front of the thief.


    I saw the thief crouching behind the wooden wall where the tools were stacked in the warehouse, as if in pain, his body was shaking slightly, and he was sweating profusely.


    Logan was startled when he heard the cry, but after looking up at Clark who was dragging a huge hammer and standing in front of him with a straight face, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Such a lovely child.


    Looking at the other party''s smile, Clark was stunned for a moment, and then said angrily: "Are you laughing at me? Perverted thief!"


    With that said, Clark swung the hammer in his hand and smashed it at Logan.


    Logan was stunned.


    This kid has a lot of strength, he can swing such a big hammer.


    But, after all, it is a child.


    Logan smiled faintly, raised his hand, and grabbed the falling hammer.


    Even if he''s in a bad state now and hasn''t gotten used to the Edman alloy he just injected into his body, but to deal with this kid, it''s still...


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, the moment Logan grabbed the hammer, he screamed badly in his heart. He didn''t have time to react, so he stared at his round eyes and was hammered out by a hammer.


    "boom!"


    He hung like a painting on the wall.


    Logan looked at Clark in shock, and couldn''t help but complain: "Fake! This is a monster in a child''s coat!"

 Chapter 8： ?Are you happy?

    Clark dragged the hammer and looked at Logan angrily, with a white and tender face like a fleshy bun, which looked very cute.


    Logan swallowed, and couldn''t help but smile after being surprised.


    This kid...is a mutant!


    Ordinary children would never be able to pick up this hammer.


    His eyes softened involuntarily, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Clark stepped back vigilantly and said, "Perverted thief! What do you want! Why are you looking at me like that? Are there any bad thoughts?"


    Logan''s face stiffened and he said, "I''m not a pervert!"


    Clark raised the hammer in his hand, glared at Logan, and said, "My dad said, don''t wear clothes, show hair in front of children... People with big caterpillars are perverts!"


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and Logan spit out, "What did your father teach you? He''s sick!"


    "Don''t speak ill of my father! You perverted thief!"


    Clark held the hammer and rushed towards Logan again with his short legs.


    "ah!"


    Clark shouted, the milk is fierce.


    Logan looked at Clark amusingly, turned around to dodge, looked at the big hole in the wall, and the corners of his mouth twitched wildly.


    "Pooh!"


    Clark spat out the ash in his mouth and shouted to Rogan, "Don''t hide if you can!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Logan laughed out loud at Clark''s appearance.


    At this moment, Mike, who came home, heard the movement of the warehouse, pushed open the door and walked in, just to see a naked man smiling at his son.


    Hold the grass! Crazy pervert!


    Anger burned in Mike''s heart, and the next second his heart beat violently. When the man heard the movement and turned around quickly, a flying kick just landed on the opponent''s chest and kicked him out.


    Logan fell to the ground, grinning, his hands clenched, Edman''s claws almost out of control.


    Clark held the hammer and ran over with ''eeeeeeeeeeey''. Mike strode forward, took Clark in his arms, took Clark''s hammer, and with a wave of the hammer in his hand pressed it on the chest of the man who wanted to get up. .


    Rogan paused and looked at Mike with a helpless face: "Man, believe me, this is not what you think, I am not a bad person."


    Mike looked at the other party''s face, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes, and then said: "Name."


    Logan said lightly: "Logan."


    Definitely Wolverine.


    Mike groaned and said, "It seems that you have encountered some bad things."


    Logan smiled bitterly: "It''s very bad."


    "Oh shit��"


    Thinking of what he had experienced during this time, Logan couldn''t help but scolded in a low voice.


    Mike picked up the hammer and put it aside, and said, "Get up."


    Clark whispered to Mike, "Dad, he''s not a thief?"


    Mike patted Clark''s head and smiled, "It shouldn''t be a thief."


    Hearing this, Logan nodded, how could he be a thief?


    "It''s a pervert at most!"


    The smile on Logan''s face just now froze.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike laughed happily.


    Putting Clark on the ground, Mike took out a piece of change in his pocket, walked up to Logan, whistled at Logan, and put it in Logan''s hand when he was puzzled. Holding Clark''s hand, he walked outside the warehouse and said, "If you don''t mind, I have some old clothes that I can lend you to wear."


    Logan held a piece of money and stood there blankly, a little moved but also a little puzzled.


    He met nice people, but why give him money?


    Logan looked down at himself, and remembered Mike''s whistle, as if struck by lightning, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly, and shouted loudly, "Fake! You are the stripper!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike''s laughter came from outside.


    Logan''s face was ugly, but he laughed softly, walked to the door of the warehouse, and was about to stride out, his crotch was cold, but he stepped back and shouted to Mike: "Dude, get me a note first. Pants!"


    After half an hour...


    Logan took a shower, changed into Mike''s clothes, and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Yo, very spirited!"


    Mike smiled at Logan, Clark nodded like a little adult, and then said a little tangled: "Dad, is he still a pervert with clothes on?"


    Logan made a vicious look at Clark''s grin, hugged Clark, and said, "If you talk nonsense, I''ll eat you!"


    Clark clenched his fists and said, "I''m not afraid!"


    "what!"


    Logan made a vicious cry.


    The wolf howls!


    Clark laughed instead.


    "Clark, Uncle Logan."


    Clark responded and said, "Uncle."


    Rogan grinned, kissed Clark''s little face, and said, "This is the happiest thing I''ve encountered in the past few days."


    "There will be more fun things to do in a while."


    Mike tapped on the table.


    Logan''s eyes lit up, and there was some expectation in his heart...


    after an hour��


    Logan squatted outside Mike''s warehouse expressionlessly, holding tools to mend the hole Clark made.


    After all, his expectations were wrong...


    I was pitted by Mike, it must be!


    With a sigh, he squinted at Clark who was squatting beside him, and said gently, "Are you going to help me? Boy?"


    Still Clark is loving.


    Clark shook his head and said, "My dad asked me to see the consequences of impulse."


    "Isn''t that what you knocked on?"


    Logan frowned.


    Clark embarrassedly tapped the ground under his feet and said, "Yeah, UU reading that''s why my father let me see the troubles caused by impulsive actions, and let me think carefully before doing things in the future."


    Logan was stunned, touched Clark''s head, and said, "You have a good father, what else did your father say?"


    Clark thought for a while and said, "He said let me ask you if you are happy!"


    I''m happy for his grandma''s legs!


    Logan cursed in his heart, and had the urge to give Mike a few claws with his claws. He turned to Clark and said, "I take back what I just said, your father is an asshole!"


    Take a deep breath...


    "Fake!"


    With a low curse, Logan continued to build the wall.


    In the evening, when Logan repaired the wall and returned to Mike''s house with tools, after seeing the dishes on the table, he suddenly felt that the wall was not repaired in vain this afternoon.


    "It looks very tasty!"


    Logan sat down while praising.


    "My dad''s cooking must be delicious!"


    Clark did not hesitate to praise himself, imitating the rooster on the farm, and raised his chin proudly.


    Mike laughed, patted Clark''s head lightly, and said, "Eat!"


    After a while, full of food and wine, Logan picked his teeth, glanced at Clark, and said, "Is your child a mutant?"


    "No, he''s just a little bit stronger."


    Mike said vaguely.


    Logan didn''t ask any further, but instead asked, "What about you?"


    "I''m not."


    "you��"


    "Logan."


    Interrupting the other party''s words, Mike smiled: "Can I ask you what trouble you are in?"


    Logan was silent for a while, remembering his own experience, opened his mouth but couldn''t say it, then shrugged and said, "I understand."

 Chapter 9： ? Home... BOOM!

    The two only met today, and even if they feel that the other person is a good person and they are very compatible, there are still some things that they can''t say.


    For a while, the restaurant fell into silence.


    Clark looked at the two curiously, sipped his juice, and said, "Dad, which room is Uncle Logan sleeping in tonight?"


    "He''ll be gone in a while."


    Mike turned his head to look at Logan and said with a smile, "Right, Logan?"


    Logan''s eyes dimmed, then he laughed frankly, scratched Clark''s nose, and said, "Yes, I still have things to do, a lot of things!"


    Looking at Logan, Mike sighed in his heart.


    Logan is a nice guy and a nice friend, but he''s in too much trouble right now.


    Through Logan''s Luoben incident, Mike guessed that Logan should have been injected with Edman alloy now, escaped from Stryker''s base, and is now being hunted by Stryker''s people.


    If it wasn''t for Clark, he wouldn''t mind making Logan as a friend, and ran away with him to help deal with Stryker.


    But now, he''s a father first and foremost for Clark.


    An hour later, Logan stood outside the door, saying goodbye to Mike and his son.


    Logan looked at the father and son in front of him, and his cold heart was warmed a lot by the two.


    If it weren''t for Mike, he would still be hungry and PG naked.


    He understands that he is in trouble now, and also understands that staying here will bring trouble to the father and son. He can ask for more. Besides, he is not qualified, and the other party is not able to provide him with more help.


    Thinking of this, Logan couldn''t help but said gratefully, "Man, thank you."


    Mike nodded, patted Logan''s shoulder, and said, "Take care, Logan! When you solve the trouble, you can come as a guest at any time!"


    Logan grinned, nodded, bent over and squeezed Clark''s face, and said, "Goodbye, little man."


    Clark waved his hand obediently and said, "Goodbye Uncle Logan."


    Logan smiled and turned away.


    One step, two steps...


    Logan walked slowly into the darkness like a lone wolf.


    "Dad, Uncle Logan looks lonely, what''s the loneliness? Dad!"


    Clark raised his head.


    Mike said faintly: "Lonely."


    "Ah, I just wanted to say that."


    "Little boy, what do you know?" Mike picked up Clark and said with a smile, "Let''s go, it''s time for you to sleep."


    But in the next second, his eyes changed slightly, and he rolled back with Clark without hesitation.


    "boom!"


    A bullet pierced where he had just stood, leaving a puddle of splashing dirt in the ground.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Mike''s heart throbbed violently, Assassin time... is on!


    Mike rushed down the house not far behind with Clark in his arms, and the bullets fell behind Mike one by one, leaving craters one by one.


    Mike''s heart was cold, and killing intent boiled in his heart.


    The bullet just now was aimed at Clark!


    This **** bastard!


    While dodging the attack, Mike looked back at the direction the bullet came from, looking for the opponent''s location.


    found it!


    It''s him! ?


    Mike was a little surprised. He rushed forward with Clark, rushed into the room, kicked the door with his foot, rolled on the ground with Clark, and hid behind the wall.


    "Pfft, puff!"


    In a series of soft noises, holes appeared in the door.


    Mike bent over, carried Clark to the living room, and hid behind the wall in the shooting blind spot.


    "dad."


    Clark let out a soft cry, his blue eyes were full of doubts, but he was not afraid.


    Mike hugged Clark and said in as gentle a tone as possible, "Don''t be afraid."


    "Um!"


    Clark nodded and put his head on Mark''s chest.


    Mike took a deep breath, his beating heart slowly calmed down, but his eyes became colder and colder.


    The sniper is Asian and is...Agent Zero! It''s Stryker''s subordinate!


    "M''s!"


    Mike snorted softly.


    He clearly remembered that in the original plot, Logan was found by Stryker''s people the next morning. How did he get to him and found it that night?


    Moreover, your target is Logan, go kill Logan, why are you making trouble for our father and son?


    Do you just want to find a scapegoat for Logan? Or just do it casually?


    Thinking of this, Mike couldn''t help but scolded.


    "Fuck!"


    "Dad, what the fuck?"


    "Ah, that''s a plant."


    Mike babbled casually.


    Just then, he suddenly heard the sound of the helicopter''s propeller.


    Shouldn''t...


    Mike shrank his eyes and ran to the window with Clark in his arms. At the same time, a card appeared in his hand. When he jumped out of the window with Clark in his arms, the card in his hand disappeared, and a stopwatch appeared in his hand.


    The next second, two missiles were fired from the helicopter and landed on their home.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The flames swept around with the shock wave, roaring and destroying everything.


    At this moment, Mike pressed the stopwatch in his hand. In an instant, he and Clark were plated with a layer of gold, and they stopped in the air contrary to common sense.


    A stopwatch, an item in League of Legends, can be immune to damage for 2.5 seconds, but cannot move or attack.


    Although the life-saving props embodied by Mike have great limitations, at some point, it is definitely a good thing for life-saving.


    Flames and shock waves swept away from their location with fragments of the house, engulfing the place where the two were.


    In the distance, when Zero, who was holding the sniper rifle, saw this scene, his long and thin lips twitched slightly.


    Although the man could dodge his shots one after another, which he did not expect, but under such an attack, the opponent would never survive.


    "In the end, it''s just two ordinary people."


    Ling murmured, pressed the communicator beside his ear, and said, "Attention, the mad dog is coming back."


    Of course he already knew that Logan wasn''t at Mike''s house, but he didn''t want to go after him.


    As long as this place is blasted away, Logan, who has not gone far, will definitely return to avenge the father and son.


    As a former teammate, he still knows each other very well.


    "Oh, idiot."


    The agent murmured disdainfully.


    On the other side, Logan, who had not gone far, hurriedly turned his head to look after hearing the explosion.


    The soaring flames were brought into his eyes, making his whole body fall into an ice cellar, but his eyes seemed to be on fire.


    He seemed to see the scene where the father and son were swallowed by flames and torn apart in the explosion.


    "Ah! I''m going to kill you!"


    With a roar, Logan''s eyes were red, like a lunatic, he turned and rushed back.


    At the same time, after holding Clark to avoid the impact with a stopwatch, Mike rushed out of the fire with Clark and came to the basement of their house.


    "Clarke, you are here waiting for Dad."


    Mike spoke in a still gentle voice.


    "dad!"


    Clark grabbed Mike''s charred sleeve.


    Mike turned around, turned his head and touched Clark''s head, and said, "Clarke, you have to remember, friends come with good wine, and jackals come with shotguns."


    Looking at his father, Clark felt that Mike was exuding a sharp aura he had never seen before.


    But it is undeniable that looking at such a father, he felt as if he was protected by a barrier called security, and he felt extremely at ease.

 Chapter 10： Scatter it, 0 Sakura

    Logan stood quietly in front of the burning ruins, seemingly unaware of the surrounding enemies.


    Several armored vehicles, two combat helicopters��


    Only under the protection of the armor of these combat vehicles can they dare to face Wolverine, and their fear can not be so naked in front of Logan''s eyes.


    bass!


    Edman''s sharp blade rubbed Logan''s bones and stretched out from his fingers, glittering coldly in the moonlight.


    Logan turned around slowly, his calm face gradually twisted, and a long-suppressed roar rushed out from the depths of his throat.


    "die!"


    He fell low, like a wild beast, rushing towards the enemy.


    "Fire! Blast me his head!"


    Agent Zero sneered, looking at the upcoming battle with his arms crossed.


    The drama of the trapped beast still fighting is his favorite show.


    Da da da!


    Bullets hit Logan like a torrential rain.


    Logan put his claws in front of his face and moved quickly, avoiding the bullet as much as possible, but he couldn''t dodge it, so he let the bullet hit him.


    For a time, blood splattered, and Logan''s body was torn open one by one.


    But Logan didn''t seem to feel the pain, instead he grinned, revealing a cold smile.


    In the next second, he had already rushed within a few meters of the armored car, and jumped to an armored car. The Edman''s blade seemed to pierce a piece of paper, penetrated the armored car, and shredded the armor of the armored car.


    "Ah!"


    Logan sneered. Amid the screams of the soldier, he tore the other''s body with one claw. With a wave of his hand, he cut off the legs of the other soldier who had been standing on the armored vehicle and attacked him with machine guns. When falling, a paw pierced the opponent''s head.


    "Give him a ruthless hit and see how resistant he is!"


    Following Agent Zero''s orders, a missile was launched from the helicopter and flew towards the specialist vehicle below.


    Logan''s face changed, and he jumped out of the armored car.


    boom!


    In the flames, the armored vehicle was scrapped in an instant, and the turbulent impact knocked Logan out.


    Logan rolled around on the ground, got up from the ground, and ripped off an iron plate from his chest.


    "Pooh!"


    Spitting out a mouthful of **** saliva, Logan looked at the remaining armored vehicles and the helicopter in mid-air, and made a throat-slashing motion at Agent Zero.


    Agent Zero looked at Logan, his eyes jumped slightly, and said, "Keep your distance, don''t let him get close, a bunch of idiots!"


    The remaining three armor-piercing vehicles moved in an instant, and they quickly turned around Logan. When Logan rushed towards one of them, the other two kept firing at Logan, and when Logan changed When the target was reached, the other two turned around and kept firing at Logan.


    Logan suffers from no means of long-range attack, and can only be exhausted in the hail of bullets.


    For a time, Logan became a living target.


    Rogan roared, but he could only dodge the bullets as much as possible, looking for opportunities with difficulty.


    "Beasts are beasts, they only use their claws, hehe!"


    Agent Zero sneered and looked at Logan below, feeling relieved.


    Just as the two sides were at a stalemate, Mike, who was hiding in the distance, looked coldly at the armored vehicles and combat helicopters in the distance, with a gloomy smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Want to kill us? Blow up our home?"


    With a low voice, a card appeared at his fingertips.


    "It would be great if we could implement modern weapons. If anyone doesn''t like it, throw him a little boy, a big Ivan or something."


    Mike muttered, a little regretful in his heart.


    His eyes narrowed, and his attention was focused on the card between his fingers.


    The card has the image of a knife on it, and the information about the knife on the back.


    Name: Thousand Sakura.


    Item introduction: This is a Zanpakut��, which has the same lethal power to the soul. When the liberation language is uttered, it will exert its real power.


    Liberation language:


    First solution: Scatter it, Senbon Sakura.


    Note: When Senbon Sakura''s blade turns into cherry blossoms and dances, it is a beautiful scene, and it is also your death.


    With a flick of his finger, the card disappeared between his fingers. Instead, a beautiful knife appeared out of thin air from where the card disappeared.


    Grabbing Qianben Sakura, Mike said in a low voice, "If only I could explain it."


    With his current ability, due to the lack of materialization power, he can only materialize the Zanpakut�� of the first solution, and after the first solution, the realization time of the Zanpakut�� will be greatly reduced.


    Now, the existence time is two minutes, which is enough to deal with a battle. Besides, he has other cards.


    For the past three years, he has been making manifested cards in his spare time. So far, he has been lazy, and there will be more and more in the future.


    Holding the Zanpakut�� upside down, Mike walked to the battlefield.


    "That is?"


    Agent Zero, who had been observing the battlefield, immediately saw Mike, the man who should have died, and was shocked. Then, before he could react, he saw a picture that made him take a deep breath.


    Mike held the Zanpakut�� and slowly walked towards the battlefield.


    "Let''s scatter, Senbon Sakura!"


    Along with whispering, UU read www. The Zanpakut�� in the hands of uukanshu.com was first understood.


    Sen Han''s blade shattered quietly in the moonlight, and fluttered in the moonlight like petals fluttering in the wind.


    "Ah!"


    Looking at the armored vehicle that was still flying a kite, Mike twitched the corner of his mouth and waved his hand holding the handle of the knife lightly. The flying petals fell to an armored vehicle like a dancing streamer.


    Pieces of tiny blades followed Mike''s thoughts, frantically cutting the armored car, leaving scars one after another. When passing by, the expert car had been torn apart, and the two soldiers inside still had that amazing look in their eyes. When they were crimson, the seemingly weak ''petals'' had torn their throats and floated towards the next armored vehicle.


    "A mutant? What ability is this?"


    Agent Zero whispered, but his heart suddenly contracted.


    I saw Mike on the ground, looking up at him, his eyes indifferent, as if looking at a corpse.


    He was outraged.


    With a flip of his palm, the sniper rifle in his hand appeared in his hand, then aimed at Mike, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    But the moment he pulled the trigger, Mike, who had been maintaining the assassin''s time, had already dodged. At the same time, with a wave of the hilt in his hand, the blade transformed by Qianben Sakura swept toward another expert car again. With angry eyes, the armored car was torn apart.


    For a time, Rogan''s pressure was greatly reduced. He glanced at Mike in surprise, nodded to him, and rushed towards the bullet of the last expert car. Amidst the screams of the soldiers, Shred it.


    With an ugly face, Agent Zero said in a low voice, "Pull up and smash them to pieces!"


    Without waiting for the words to fall, he saw Mike wave the bladeless hilt in his hand at him, his eyes widened, and he screamed: "Go up! Avoid!"

 Chapter 11： Decide

    The flying cherry blossom petals, under the silver moonlight, are beautiful, as if being blown by a gust of breeze, rubbing the helicopter of Agent Zero.


    ��!


    There was a tingling pain on his face, and Agent Zero reached out and wiped it, looking at the red blood with gloomy eyes.


    Blades like petals...


    not good!


    He suddenly remembered the helicopter beside him.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw those flying blades swept across the helicopter, shattering the glass and turning the two people inside the helicopter into corpses.


    The helicopter fell from mid-air, blasting a sea of ??fire on the ground.


    Agent Zero was furious, and while aiming his gun at Mike, shouted, "Pull up!"


    When the words fell, he fired a series of bullets at Mike.


    Mike, who was in the Assassin time, avoided the falling bullets, and with a wave of his palm, Chimoto Sakura''s blade flew towards Agent Zero again, while the other hand touched his waist.


    The helicopter quickly pulled up, dodged the flying blade, and flew into the distance.


    The mission failed this time.


    The agent made a ''cut'' sound, holding the communicator, and said to Stryker: "Colonel Stryker, the mission failed, there are other mutants here."


    Stryker was silent for a while and said, "I see, come back."


    Agent Zero hangs up.


    Just then, a gunshot sounded suddenly.


    A flying bullet flew into the hatch from an incredible angle and flew past Agent Zero''s eyes.


    "puff!"


    In the instant of blood, the driver''s head blossomed in an instant, the helicopter paused, and fell down like a bird with broken wings.


    "Fake!"


    Agent Zero cursed and hurried to control the helicopter.


    The flying petals appeared again, and Agent Zero''s expression changed, his face stiffened: "Damn..."


    The next second, the cherry blossom petals drowned him, and the helicopter crashed down.


    Logan, covered in blood, walked towards Mike and said anxiously, "Where''s Clark? Is he all right?"


    "fine."


    "Great."


    Logan breathed a sigh of relief, apologetic, and said, "They should have come after me."


    Mike nodded, looking at the burning house in the distance, remembering the bullet that flew towards Clark and said in a cold tone, "But now I have a grudge against me."


    Logan pondered and said, "Leave it to me, don''t get involved in these things, it will bring trouble to your life and Clark''s life, they are not ordinary people."


    Mike threw away the Zanpakut�� in his hand and said coldly: "The trouble has come, what I have to do now is to solve the trouble and solve it myself."


    Logan patted Mike on the shoulder and said moved: "Thank you."


    "Um?"


    Did this guy misunderstand something?


    Logan grinned and said in a cold tone, "We should find that son of a **** first."


    And of course, his brother...


    "Who?"


    Although Mike knew, he still deliberately asked.


    "Colonel Stryker, someone from the military, who is in charge of some special projects, is a dangerous guy." Logan explained, "We have to go a long way to find some old friends of mine and ask that guy. s position��"


    Mike nodded.


    He really can''t remember where Stryker is now, otherwise it would save a lot of time.


    Knowing that he would travel through time, he had watched the relevant plots a hundred or eighty times and engraved all the information in his mind.


    "I''m going to Clark."


    Mike ran quickly to the basement where Clark was.


    When he opened the door of the basement, Clark saw that it was Mike, his sky blue eyes lit up, and he hurriedly jumped on his calf.


    "dad!"


    Mike picked up Clark and said, "It''s okay."


    "What about the bad guys? The bad guys who blew up our house?"


    "Your Uncle Logan drove them away."


    Clark blinked, waved his little fist, and said, "What about Dad? Did you beat the **** of those bad guys?"


    Reaching out to Clark''s head, he said angrily, "Who taught you these words?"


    "I heard you say that to me last time."


    "You''re really good at learning, kid."


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Logan rolled his eyes.


    How is this taught to children?


    Mike walked out of the basement with Clark in his arms, turned his back to the battlefield just now, and said to Logan, "Let''s go, get out of here first."


    Logan nodded.


    "Dad, our home is gone."


    Clark lay on Mike''s chest, heartbroken.


    Mike touched Clark''s head and said, "It doesn''t matter, I''m going to take you out of here."


    Clark is three years old, and he hesitated some time ago whether to take Clark back to New York. After all, the learning environment and living environment there are much better than here, and now... no need to hesitate.


    "Oh!"


    Clark responded, put his face on Mike''s chest, yawned, and closed his eyes tiredly.


    The group of three quickly left and found a hotel in the town to rest for the night.


    At dawn the next day, Mike gave the penniless Rogan some money to buy a used car. After Mike took Clark to a sales agency and entrusted the farm to them, the three of them walked on the road. on the journey.


    Target, Las Vegas.


    ��


    Meanwhile, in a secret government base.


    "Stryker! You''ve made an invincible enemy!"


    Facing the opponent''s anger, UU Reading Stryker looked indifferent and said, "General! Wolverine is just a piece of the puzzle in the final plan, please believe me, I will get him."


    The general, who had hair like frost and snow, snorted coldly and said, "Perhaps S.H.I.E.L.D. is right, your X-weapon plan is a mistake! It''s too dangerous!"


    "SHIELD?" Stryker sneered and said, "General, if my plan is a mistake, why would they covet my research!"


    The general groaned and said, "I''ll give you one more chance, the last time!"


    "If it fails, it will no longer continue to provide you with research funding!"


    Stryker nodded with satisfaction and said, "General, you won''t be disappointed this time, XI will be the most perfect weapon."


    The general made a soft "um" sound and turned to leave.


    After the general left, Stryker whispered with disdain: "Short-sighted guy."


    "And S.H.I.E.L.D., a bunch of nosy flies."


    "Hehe, it looks like you are in trouble."


    With a faint laugh, a man in a black suit walked out of the darkness.


    Seeing the other party, Stryker looked straight and said, "Do you have any instructions, sir?"


    The other party laughed and said, "Instructions? No!"


    Stryker breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Just let me see your progress." The black suit smiled lightly and said, "Mr. is very dissatisfied with your progress."


    Stryker frowned and said, "I succeeded immediately! Saber-toothed tiger has already found the final weapon puzzle."


    "Oh, don''t disappoint Mr.


    The black suit said lightly, and his body seemed to melt into the darkness, slowly fading until it disappeared.

 Chapter 12： 1 half, 1 half, 1 half

    Las Vegas, a world-renowned resort city for tourism, shopping and vacations centered on the gambling industry, the famous casino city is a **** on one side and a paradise on the other.


    Logan''s old friend is here.


    in a boxing club.


    Mike took Clark and followed Logan to the office on the second floor.


    Clark excitedly slumped in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the boxer training below, his little fist waving like the other.


    Mike scratched Clark''s nose amusingly, teasing the little guy.


    Logan looked at the father and son with envy in his eyes, until the phantom beside him bumped Logan with his elbow, and Logan recovered his senses and took the beer handed by the other party.


    Phantom, named John, a black man with teleportation ability, was Logan''s teammate when he was working in Stryker''s X-Squad.


    "This is?"


    John raised his chin towards Mike and asked Logan in a low voice.


    Logan took a sip of beer and said, "Friend."


    Phantom hesitated and asked carefully, "Similar?"


    When Logan was about to nod his head, Mike turned his head and smiled, and said firmly, "No!"


    Shrugging, Logan took a sip of wine, but Phantom laughed and said, "Interesting person."


    He raised the wine in his hand to Mike: "Hey! Dude! Here''s a bottle!"


    Saying that, he threw the wine away.


    Mike took it, thanked him, and continued to watch the training outside with Clark.


    Logan raised the wine in his hand, touched Phantom, and said, "Victor, do you know he''s there?"


    "Sorry, Logan, I haven''t contacted him for a long time." Phantom spread his hands and said, "I quit a few months after you left because I didn''t want to round them up."


    "Round them up? Who?"


    Logan''s eyes were solemn, and there was a bad feeling in his heart.


    Phantom bowed his head, rubbed the wine bottle in his hands with both hands, and said in a low voice, "Mutant."


    "Fake!"


    Logan snorted.


    After a moment of silence, Phantom tried to change the subject and said, "Why are you looking for Victor? Are you going to reconcile?"


    At that time, due to differences, Logan and Victor, the saber-toothed tiger, had differences, one left the team, and the other continued to follow Stryker.


    "I''m going to kill him."


    Logan''s tone was cold.


    There was some embarrassment on Phantom''s face.


    He was going to talk about something lighthearted...


    "Cough!" Phantom clenched his fist and coughed lightly, "What did he do?"


    "Don''t ask."


    Logan drank his beer in a grumpy gulp.


    At this moment, Mike turned his head and reminded: "Logan, the gunman."


    Logan patted his forehead, looked at the phantom, and said, "Agent Zero, do you know about him?"


    Phantom shook his head, then said, "Foyle may know that he has a good relationship with Zero."


    "Is he there?"


    "It''s here!"


    "I''m going to find him!"


    The phantom flashed, appeared beside Logan in an instant, held Logan''s shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry, he only came here at four o''clock."


    Logan was silent for a while, looked at the clock on the wall, saw that the time was almost up, turned to sit on the desk, and said, "Then I''ll wait for him until four o''clock."


    "what about you?"


    Turning to look at Mike and his son.


    Clark looked at Mike expectantly and said, "Dad, I want to go down and have a look."


    Mike pointed his finger down and walked down with Clark.


    After Mike and the two left, Phantom said to Logan, "How did you meet? What happened to that man and child?"


    Logan grinned, looked down and saw a cigar on the table, his eyes lit up, grabbed a cigar and stuffed it into his mouth, still looking at himself from the phantom, helplessly said: "You just need to know that they are good people. already."


    Phantom responded, and after a moment of silence, the two talked about their experiences over the years.


    On the first floor, in the training ground.


    Clark took Mike''s hand, stared at a pair of blue eyes, and looked at everything around him curiously.


    "Yo, little guy!"


    A muscular, muscular man greeted Clark and said, "Do you like boxing?"


    Saying that, he clenched his fists in front of him and hit him twice quickly.


    Clark nodded and said, "I like it!"


    Mike touched Clark''s head and smiled.


    "Ah!"


    The boxer suddenly smiled contemptuously and said, "Then you have to do your best, boy! Don''t look like your father, look like a girl!"


    As soon as these words came out, Mike''s eyes turned cold.


    This kind of person hates the most when they speak ill of their parents in front of their children.


    But before he could speak, Clark loudly said in his childish voice, "My dad is handsome, you are a bitch, I can knock you over with one hand!"


    Hearing Clark say that he is handsome, Mike nodded in satisfaction.


    "Haha!" The burly man took a step forward, pointed to his face, and said, "Come on, little guy, try hitting me and let you see what a man is!"


    Clark looked up at Mike and said, "Dad, can I hit him?"


    Mike strictly forbade him to hit people, because he was afraid of killing people.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike chuckled, picked up Clark, and whispered in his ear: "Don''t use all your strength, half half half will do."


    With the strength that Clark can lift a car now, hitting the man in the face will blow the opponent''s head.


    Walking towards the boxer, under the provocative gaze of the other party at Mike, Clark held his fleshy white and tender little hand and punched the other party''s face with a small fist.


    "boom!"


    A clear sound.


    The man''s face was deformed violently, and while the two teeth were mixed with blood spurting out of his mouth, he leaned back and flew backwards.


    Mike was stunned, but Clark cheered.


    The man on the ground fainted, and the others on the training ground looked over curiously when they saw the movement here.


    Mike hugged Clark and shouted loudly: "Come on someone, let''s see what''s going on with this person? Why did he suddenly fly out?"


    Everyone came over with strange expressions, but did not think about the weak father and son and the boxer lying on the ground together.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief, hugged Clark and turned away, while whispering: "Didn''t I ask you to be less powerful?"


    Clark said aggrievedly: "I just used half, half and half of my strength as Dad said."


    Mike looked strange and said, "Have you gained strength recently?"


    Clark nodded and said, "It should be, I accidentally crushed my toy."


    Thinking of Captain America who was crushed by himself, Clark''s eyes were red, thinking about his toys that "died" in the sea of ????fire.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "I don''t blame you, Clark."


    "That man deserved it. He asked you to beat him."


    "I''ll take you to buy toys."


    Clark''s tears disappeared instantly and nodded happily.

 Chapter 13： meet again

    When Mike pulled Clark and came back with some toys, the club was almost gone, only Logan and a fat man were fighting in the ring.


    To be precise, it was Logan who was beaten like a sandbag and was hit by a meat ball.


    Clark covered his eyes and said, "Dad, Uncle Logan is so miserable."


    Mike nodded, speechless.


    This guy really went as a punching bag.


    The phantom on the side shouted with a wicked smile as if watching the excitement: "As long as you let him open his heart, he will definitely tell you the news! Don''t fight back!"


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    What a joke, let that meatball open his heart?


    At this rate, this guy won''t be happy until Logan is completely defeated.


    Logan wasn''t a ''good boy'', so he fought back when he faced Foyle''s repeated fists.


    When Foyle and the headbutt fell on Logan''s head, but were stunned by Logan''s Edman alloy head, Logan leaped towards Foyle and hit Foyle''s head with an elbow, knocking him out. smashed to the ground.


    The boxing ring trembled as if it had experienced a mini-quake.


    "Oh, brother, please, how can you make him happy like this, and what do you want him to say?"


    Phantom covered his face and shook his head.


    Obviously can''t see the expression of the good show!


    Mike secretly groaned.


    Logan gave him a fierce look and said, "Which side are you on?"


    Phantom smiled, revealing a mouthful of white teeth.


    "Uncle Logan is great!"


    Clark shouted loudly with his hands in front of his mouth.


    Logan looked at him and saw the father and son showing a thumbs up to him, smiled at them, then turned to look at Foyle, who was shaking his head, three shiny metal claws pierced the gloves and stretched out. , said angrily: "Say, Victor is there?"


    A few minutes later, facing Logan''s shining claws, Foyle told what he knew.


    Victor and Stryker are together, they capture mutants and send them to an island for experiments, where only a prisoner who escaped from the island knows.


    That prisoner''s corner, Remy LeBeau, is known as the Gold Medalist, and everyone who knows his abilities calls him... Gambit!


    When the messages came together, Rogan was outraged.


    It turned out that it was all a conspiracy!


    Stryker and the others killed his lover Kara, just to make him, driven by hatred, voluntarily inject the conspiracy of Edman alloy in order to seek revenge for Victor!


    Victor and Stryker are together!


    Logan''s face was gloomy, and his internal organs were in pain as if they were being scorched on fire.


    "Stryker! Victor!"


    Logan squeezed two names out of his mouth. Sen Leng''s killing intent made the whole body of Foyle tremble slightly in front of him.


    Seeing Logan''s appearance, Mike sighed in his heart.


    The truth is crueler than that.


    He remembered the woman Logan regarded as his love, and part of the plan.


    Tell Logan?


    No kidding, he has no evidence.


    Based on the current relationship between him and Logan, telling this to the furious Logan will only destroy the relationship between the two in vain, and they are not at the level of unconditional trust.


    Thinking of this, Mike said, "Logan, let''s go."


    Logan nodded, jumped off the boxing ring, and walked towards the gate.


    Looking at the backs of the three, Mirage''s eyes changed slightly and said, "I''ll go too."


    ��


    in front of a bar.


    Looking at the flashing neon, the scantily clad woman, and the sound of gambling cards coming from inside, Michael pulled Clark to stand in front of the door and said to Logan, "Clark and I will not go in, it is not suitable for children. "


    Logan nodded understandingly, rubbed Clark''s head, and walked into the bar with Phantom.


    "dad?"


    Clark looked at the bar, eager to try.


    Mike flicked Clark''s head and said, "Don''t think about it, you can''t enter here."


    Clark pouted and said, "Okay, okay!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike took Clark''s hand and walked away.


    "Dad, have you been there?"


    "No!"


    "Liar!" Clark looked up and squinted at Mike, and said, "Last time there was a beautiful aunt who came to you and said that she met at a bar. He said that you don''t recognize anyone when you lift your pants."


    Mike''s mouth twitched: "You remembered it wrong!"


    "I have a good memory." After a pause, Clark said, "Dad, do you want to find me a mother?"


    Mike raised his forehead, rolled his eyes, and said, "Ah, there''s a circus ahead, let''s go and see it!"


    "Circus?" Clark''s eyes lit up: "There?"


    "I''ll take you there."


    Mike quickened his pace and ran over.


    In Las Vegas, the nightlife is extremely rich, even more lively than during the day.


    The circus that Mike and Clark entered was very famous, and they were lucky enough to get tickets for this show before they sold out tonight.


    The two walked into the arena. Clark ate a marshmallow and sat on Mike''s shoulder. He looked at the people around him curiously. He found his seat with sharp eyes and shouted in Mike''s ear, "Dad, left!"


    Mike nodded and walked over.


    But his eyes flashed a hint of coldness, and he was being followed. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    who is it?


    Stryker''s man?


    Mike hugged Clark and was ready to materialize weapons at any time.


    To his surprise, when he sat down with Clark in his arms, the person who had been following him sat beside him.


    It was a rough-hewn man.


    Mike frowned, and after noticing that the other party was looking at him recklessly, his eyes were full of interest, and he even licked his lips, he suddenly shivered.


    Shouldn''t this be...


    Mike moved aside while holding Clark.


    Seeing this, the man laughed, his voice charming.


    Mike was startled and said, "Ruiwen?"


    "Yo!" The man threw a wink at Mike, looked at Mike Tieqing''s face, but smiled happily and said, "You haven''t forgotten me, I''m so moved."


    "You give me a different look, it''s disgusting!"


    Mike gritted his teeth and stared at Raven.


    Ruiwen patted her chest, showing her yellow teeth, looked curiously at Clark in Mike''s arms, and whispered, "Is this the child?"


    Mike nodded, and Clark also looked curiously at the strange man beside him, his big eyes full of doubts.


    At this moment, the lights in the performance hall dimmed, and all the lights were gathered on the central stage.


    Clark was attracted and looked over excitedly, but Ruiwen chuckled and changed back to her original appearance.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    Still the same Ruiwen looked comfortable.


    "Why are you here?"


    Mike asked in a low voice.


    Rui Wen rolled her eyes and said, "I should be asking you this question, why are you with that mutant?"

 Chapter 14： help

    and that mutant...


    Are you talking about Logan?


    Mike looked at Ruiwen and said, "How do you know? It''s a phantom?"


    "He''s yours? Wait!" Mike frowned and said, "Don''t say this is your territory?"


    Otherwise, why is Rui Wen here?


    Ruiwen propped her chin up and stared at Mike, her eyes tracing the arc of Mike''s face in the dark.


    Under the neat short black hair, the blue eyes are a little less sharp than before, but you can still see the coldness buried in the bottom of his eyes, and a handsome face with short stubble...


    The corners of Ruiwen''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Seems more charming than it used to be.


    Is this Mike who became a dad?


    Ruiwen looked at Mike''s slightly frowning brows, smiled lightly, and said, "You are still so keen."


    The Hellfire Club is here, and there''s no better place than this.


    "Yes, this is our territory, the Phantom is also our people, and the island of Stryker, we are also looking for it."


    Not long after Phantom quit Stryker''s X-Squad and came here, he joined the Hellfire Club.


    "For the mutants who were caught?"


    Hearing Mike mention it, Ruiwen''s eyes turned cold and she said, "Yes!"


    Mike groaned and said, "You go to Remy Lebow, he should agree."


    "Remy Lebow..." Ruiwen said helplessly: "He had some holidays with the club, so he refused to cooperate and ran away when he saw our people."


    "The phantom?"


    "Don''t worry, the phantom won''t be seen by him." Rui Wen said, "The phantom said that there is a new person who appears to be of the same type with the target. For the island, go to Remy. Le Bo, let me come and follow, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Raven looked at Mike with a frowning smile.


    Mike said vigilantly: "Don''t smile at me like that, it must be nothing good."


    "Hey, I''m embarrassed to say that." Ruiwen laughed even more happily, and then quickly said, "After finding the island, give us a location."


    "This... Phantom can do it."


    "Hey, isn''t this a precaution! In my eyes, you are the most reliable."


    Mike was speechless and said, "Thank you for complimenting me so much."


    "You''re welcome." Ruiwen laughed like a cat who stole the fish, and then said, "Tell me, how has the past three years been? Also, how did you get involved with Stryker?"


    "It''s going well." Mike briefly took it, and then told Ruiwen what happened on the farm.


    Hearing that Mike''s house was smashed, Ruiwen laughed heartlessly and burst into tears.


    At this moment, Clark, who had been quietly watching the two of them, turned his head and said, "Pretty Auntie, do you and my dad know each other?"


    Pretty Aunt?


    Rui Wen smiled happily, squeezed Clark''s little face, and said, "Yes."


    Rolling his eyes, he said, "Little guy, did your father find a mother for you?"


    "No!" Clark shook his head.


    The corners of Ruiwen''s mouth raised.


    Clark fluttered his eyes and said, "Do you want to be my mother?"


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth, held Clark''s head, and said, "Watch the show."


    When Ruiwen wanted to say something to Clark, Mike turned his head and said, "If you say one more word, I won''t help you."


    Rui Wen playfully stretched out two fingers, pulled them from his mouth, and closed his mouth tightly.


    Suddenly, Ruiwen''s face changed and she said, "The Phantom is dead."


    Mike looked at Riven.


    Raven explained: "Died in the alley behind Remy Lebow with a broken spine."


    "What about Logan?"


    Mike asked.


    "He left with Remy LeBeau." Ruiwen looked at Mike and said, "It''s up to you now, let us know when you find the island."


    Mike frowned and said, "Are you going to the island too?"


    Ruiwen hesitated and said, "Go."


    Immediately, she smiled charmingly and said, "What? Are you worried about me?"


    "No!" Mike said calmly, "You have to show me the child."


    "no!"


    "Then I won''t go to the island, I''ll take care of Clark."


    Looking at each other, Rui Wen snorted angrily.


    "Let''s go." Mike got up: "With Logan''s impatience, we have to leave tonight."


    He bowed his head and said to Clark, "My dear son, Dad has something to do. Let''s leave first, and come see him next time, okay?"


    "Oh!" Clark nodded obediently.


    After leaving the circus and entrusting Clark to Raven''s care, Mike took the tracker that Raven gave him and returned to the boxing club.


    Under the dim light, Logan, who was standing against the wall smoking a cigar, looked a little embarrassed.


    Hearing the footsteps, Logan raised his head and shouted, "Mike, where''s Clark?"


    "I entrusted him to an acquaintance to take care of him." After a pause, he said, "What''s wrong? Are you in trouble?"


    Logan nodded and said, "Meeting Victor, he killed Phantom."


    Bowing his head, he said somewhat decadently, "Damn!"


    He patted Logan''s shoulder and said, "Where''s Remy LeBeau?"


    "nailed it."


    "Then... go?"


    Logan snuffed out the cigarette **** in his hand, UU reading www.uukanshu. com said coldly, "Let''s go!"


    The two drove away.


    Half an hour later, Mike saw the gambler Remy LeBeau.


    It was a man who was full of debauchery and looked very handsome.


    Remy LeBeau looked at Mike and said defensively, "This is?"


    "My friend, Stryker''s men bombed his home."


    Remy LeBeau immediately put a sincere smile on his face: "Welcome, Avengers!"


    Mike stretched out his hand and said, "Mike!"


    "Remy LeBeau, you can call me Remy."


    Mike looked at the small plane behind Remy and said, "Sit here?"


    "Unless you want to swim over there!"


    Remy laughed, jumped on the plane, and beckoned to the two of them: "Let''s go, the journey is a little long, I want to come back and bet two more."


    Mike and Rogan looked at each other and strode onto the plane.


    ��


    Across the endless sea, when a ray of golden sunlight broke through the heavy darkness, a small island appeared in front of them.


    "There is an abandoned nuclear power plant here, everyone is afraid of radiation, and no one dares to approach." Remy Lebeau looked at the island below, and his eyes flashed with mockery: "But who would have thought that there would be a A laboratory where mutants are imprisoned and subjected to brutal experiments?"


    With that said, the plane slowly flew towards the coast, and Remy Lebeau continued: "As we agreed, I will only be responsible for sending you here and not participating in your battle."


    "That''s enough."


    Mike said calmly.


    "Hey!" Remy LeBeau whistled and said with a smile, "I like you a little bit, don''t die here."

 Chapter 15： Accident

    In the early morning, the golden sunlight passed through the clouds and sprinkled on the sea behind Mike, like a golden wave of wheat...


    Mike was stunned and patted his forehead.


    After staying on the farm for a long time, everything looks like crops.


    "Mike, let''s go!"


    Logan determined the next direction, looked back and saw that Mike was still standing there, shouted, and ran to the test foundation.


    Mike followed, and after turning the tracker twice between his fingers, he put it back in his pocket.


    He promised Ruiwen to help, but their targets were only those mutants who were caught. In order to prevent unplanned changes, it would not be too late to activate the tracker after he and Logan solved Stryker.


    Raven said they have mutants who can move in space, and it''s very quick to come here.


    in the experimental base.


    Wearing a white coat with gray hair, Stryker is watching the progress of the experimental body on the test bench.


    The experiment has reached the final step. Although it has not been tested yet, he has confidence in this experimental body.


    A fusion of mutant abilities��


    Weapon XI is the most perfect weapon he has made so far.


    "This is just the beginning..."


    Stryker murmured and said to the people around the test bench: "How long will it take?"


    "Final commissioning is still a few hours away."


    Stryker nodded in satisfaction.


    Looking at the No. XI weapon on the experimental bench, all kinds of emotions suddenly surged in my heart, anxious, excited, looking forward to...


    Then, he couldn''t help thinking of his frozen son, Jason Stryker.


    His son, an awakened mutant, couldn''t control his ability to create illusions, and his wife was haunted by illusions every day, and finally drove him crazy, cutting his head with a chainsaw.


    He will never forget the relieved smile on his **** face before his wife died.


    It was because of his son that he realized the horror of mutants and strengthened his determination to hunt and kill mutants.


    "William, congratulations, you succeeded."


    A man in a black suit came out of the dark corner with a smile on his face.


    Stryker looked at the other party, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and said, "Mr. should be satisfied this time, Shadow."


    The person called Shadow nodded and said, "Your collection this time, sir, wants me to take it away."


    Stryker said: "No problem, but it will take a while. Some people''s blood has been used up by my experiments. I will have people collect them immediately."


    Shadow raised his finger, and a black line with the thickness of his finger shot out from between his fingers, wrapped around a chair, pulled it behind him, sat down and looked at the time, saying, "Hurry up."


    "Colonel Stryker!"


    At this moment, a researcher suddenly pointed to the monitoring screen in the laboratory and said in fear: "Weapon X, he is here!"


    "what?"


    Stryker screamed in surprise and strode to the screen.


    I saw two people who were unstoppable, killing the enemies who were blocking the road one by one, and rushing towards the depths of the experimental base.


    "That is��"


    Stryker swept over Logan, his eyes fell on Mike, and he whispered, "Is that the mutant that Agent Zero mentioned?"


    His brows furrowed tightly.


    Judging from the strength displayed by the two of them, the soldiers under his command couldn''t stop him at all.


    "Victor!"


    Accompanied by Stryker''s cry, a figure turned over from the roof. Although he was tall, he was as light as a big cat.


    Victor glanced at the shadow beside him, his palms were lightly held and slowly opened, like a beast ready to pounce: "Want me to block them?"


    "right!"


    Stryker said lightly.


    Victor grinned and said, "Inject me with alloy after that."


    "puff!"


    Before Stryker could speak, the shadow on the side laughed softly.


    Victor squinted to look at each other, and a ferocious aura emerged from his body.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" Shadow squinted at Victor, and the smile on his mouth was full of sarcasm: "You and Edman alloy are not suitable, and now the injection will kill you, and you can''t stop that one now. Mad dog, let alone blocking two people."


    Victor said angrily: "You are courting death!"


    He hated people comparing him to Logan the most, especially because he thought he was not as strong as Logan.


    "Don''t be angry, you can prove me wrong in a while. As for the other person, leave it to me."


    Victor snorted coldly, while Stryker heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Thanks."


    Turning his head to look at the monitoring screen, he wondered, "Where''s the other person?"


    He suddenly found that Mike had disappeared.


    Quickly walking to the front of the console, the monitor screen began to switch.


    No, no, still no.


    Mike seemed to have disappeared, and he could not be seen at all.


    Stryker''s brows were twisted together, and he felt a little uneasy in his heart. He immediately looked at the shadow half of his body hidden in the darkness, and said, "The other person is gone, maybe hiding in the dark."


    Shadow frowned: "I see, I''ll pay attention."


    "boom!"


    The door of the laboratory was kicked open, and a furious figure rushed in.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Logan.


    "Wow, wow, isn''t this my little wolf dog?"


    Victor laughed, but sharp nails grew on the tips of his fingers, and his eyes became dangerous.


    "Victor!"


    Rogge roared and flashed his claws, UU read www. uukanshu.com rushed straight towards Victor.


    Upon seeing this, Stryker said to the terrified researchers: "Leave them alone and continue."


    Logan is an idiot dominated by hatred. At this time, he only has Victor in his eyes, and he doesn''t care about them at all.


    Just when Rogan and Victor were fighting together...


    "boom!"


    Suddenly there was a gunshot.


    A bullet was blocked by a shadow shield just as it was about to hit Stryker''s face.


    A cold sweat appeared on Stryker''s forehead, gratefully glanced at the shadow who slowly got up, and quickly hid aside.


    "Hehe, are you disappointed?"


    The shadow chuckled and looked at Mike who was standing on the opposite roof. The shadow behind him opened up like a balloon. After wrapping his body, he pulled him into the shadow behind him. The next second, he appeared in Mike. A dark corner not far away.


    Mike frowned and glanced at the shadow behind the building behind him. Assassin time started, his heart beat violently, and he quickly ran to the edge of the roof. A card appeared in his hand. When he fell from the roof, The card turned into a spot of light and disappeared, and Senbon Sakura appeared in his hand.


    The more times he manifests a certain weapon, and the more familiar he is with it, the less manifesting power he consumes when manifesting, and the greater the power the weapon exerts.


    Senbon Sakura... He has saved a lot of cards.


    "Whizzing!"


    The black shadow materialized, stabbing from his back.


    Mike turned around and blocked it with a knife, bent his legs, and fell to the ground.


    "Let''s scatter, Senbon Sakura."


    When Shadow chased after him with a sneer, Mike read out Qianben Sakura''s liberating words.


    The blade shattered, and the shattered blade in the sunlight, like flying petals, rolled towards the shadow with a dangerous breath.

 Chapter 16： shoot him

    "Victor!"


    Logan slammed into Victor''s chest with a claw, pressing it to the ground, and then when Victor''s claws squeezed his head, his head slammed into Victor''s forehead. superior.


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, Victor''s head froze and blood flowed.


    Logan roared, kicked it out, and hit the floor glass of the laboratory.


    "Crash!"


    In the early morning sun, the crystal fragments are like colorful fireflies scattered in panic.


    When Victor swayed and stood up slowly, Logan rushed out again, his claws stuck in Victor''s chest, and the two fell directly from the second floor amid the crystal shards.


    "boom!"


    Logan pressed Victor to the ground and looked at him like a bloodthirsty beast. He slowly drew out his sharp claws without a trace of blood and pressed against Victor''s neck.


    "Why kill her! Why?"


    Logan roared like a beast crying blood.


    Victor stared at Logan, his tight body suddenly loosened, showing a happy expression, and said, "Yes, that''s the expression, kill me! Jimmy!"


    Logan stared at Victor, who hesitated.


    "Logan, let him go."


    Stryker stood on the second floor, looking down at the two of them condescendingly, indifferent but with a hint of playfulness.


    Victor was very useful and just died like that, which is a shame.


    Logan raised his head and said sarcastically, "I''m afraid your brain is not thrown into the waterway."


    Victor smiled lightly and looked behind Logan.


    A figure slowly walked out.


    Logan''s eyes shrank, his face was full of disbelief, and his lips trembled: "Kara?"


    "What''s the matter!?"


    Stryker said the cold truth with a blank face.


    Carla, Logan gets along day and night, and regards it as a treasured lover.


    Logan always thought that the gentle and beautiful Kara would be his home, but with Stryker''s story, he realized that he didn''t know him at all.


    Kara is a mutant, known as the silver fox, who has the ability to control the thoughts of others through touch, and then control the actions of others.


    From the two meeting Carla''s suspended animation, to his revenge for his dead lover...


    This was a scam from the beginning, in order for him to take the initiative to inject Edman alloys.


    Carla, Victor, Stryker, they directed a play together, and he was toyed with applause like a clown.


    Listening to Stryker''s slow talk, Logan was very angry at first, but after Stryker finished speaking, he was strangely calm.


    Turning to look at Kara who said nothing, Logan said indifferently: "So, I fell in love with you because of your ability?"


    Carla thought of her imprisoned sister, her lips pursed and her eyes darkened.


    Looking at the other party''s expression, a look of pain flashed in Logan''s eyes, and he felt like his heart was being continuously cut by a dull knife.


    Logan''s mind was in chaos, and his body swayed unconsciously.


    At this moment, Victor grabbed Logan''s arm, his sharp nails clasped tightly into Logan''s forearm, and pinched Logan''s bones.


    "what!"


    The severe pain woke Logan awake.


    "Logan!"


    Kara couldn''t help screaming and took a step forward.


    Stryker took a step back, and the gun hidden at his waist pointed at Kara vaguely.


    Carla stopped: "I have done what you said, please let my sister go!"


    Stryker put on a chilling fanatic smile on his face, and said: "No, your sister''s variant is very special. I still need to study and study, and now concentrate on watching this scene."


    Hearing this, Kara suddenly felt like falling into an ice cellar.


    "Ha ha!"


    Victor got up from the ground, looked at Rogan''s distorted face in pain, laughed wildly, and said, "Jimmy, my brother, do you think there will be a good home for monsters like us?"


    "V! K! More!"


    Rogan screamed angrily and stabbed Victor with a paw.


    Victor swung hard and threw Logan out.


    Blood flowed, and five sharp claw marks appeared on Logan''s arm, almost tearing the flesh on his forearm into strips.


    But it was only a breath of time, and his wounds had healed.


    Rogan gritted his teeth and looked at Victor, and said, "Don''t force me!"


    Victor grinned, showing a hideous smile, landing on the ground with his hands, and pounced on him like a big cat.


    at the same time��


    "What a miserable cry, he''s your friend, right? Guess, is he killed now?"


    Shadow, who was protected by the black shadow, deliberately listened and smiled evilly at Mike.


    Mike was unmoved at all. When he moved, he avoided several thin black lines that were entangled towards him. As his arm gently waved, the whip formed by Qianben Sakura''s finely shattered blade swept towards the opponent.


    The black shadow wraps the shadow like a black protective cover.


    "������!"


    The blade slashed through the finely shattered black cover, making a sour cutting sound.


    "Oh, is this your ability? It''s interesting? How about it, are you interested in joining us?"


    The shattered blades, like scattered petals, returned to Mike''s body and surrounded him.


    "Are you dry mouth? I have good tea here."


    Mike''s expression was serious, as if thinking about the shadow.


    Shadow was startled: "Tea?"


    Mike raised his mouth, pointed his finger, and said, "Look, it''s still hot."


    Isn''t it just a cannonball? Who wouldn''t?


    The corner of Mike''s mouth twitched, and between the fingers of his left hand in his pocket, another card quietly appeared.


    The shadow''s face turned black, and the black shadow that protected him turned into sharp lines, shuttled at an extremely fast speed, and stabbed Mike like a bullet.


    Mike''s heart was beating violently, and everything in his field of vision slowed down. After calmly dodging the attack, the fragments of the blade around him scattered, filling the space between the two of them on the battlefield. It seems to have become a blade space.


    Shadow''s eyes shrank, the shadow quickly retracted, and when he was about to wrap him and hide in the dark, the blades floating in the air quickly shuttled, forcing the shadow to defend in place.


    The opponent''s abilities are very comprehensive, they can use their shadow to attack, defend and even move quickly in the dark, but they cannot attack and defend or move at the same time.


    For example, now, when defending against Senbon Sakura''s attack, he can only indent in the ''tortoise shell'' and be beaten passively.


    But who is this person?


    Mike doesn''t remember this guy in the original plot.


    "In order to be safe, we have to kill him quickly."


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike grasped the palm of his hand, and the flying blade began to shrink. For a time, the cutting sound of the blade and the black cover oscillated in this space.


    "Quick! Attack!"


    Suddenly, a group of soldiers rushed to the battlefield of the two, and after shouting loudly, they aimed their guns at Mike.


    Mike''s expression changed, and the blade flew towards the soldiers.


    Shadow''s eyes lit up.


    good chance!


    Mike was tougher than he thought, and he wasn''t here to be Stryker''s bodyguard.


    "Leave here first, wake up the XI weapon, let the XI weapon solve this trouble, and test the power of the XI weapon by the way"


    A thought passed through his mind, and the black hood protecting him appeared and began to shrink rapidly.


    Just then, a light flashed by.


    Shadow''s body froze, and blood spurted out from the pain.


    Looking at the blade that pierced his chest, he looked at Mike in disbelief.


    And at this moment, Mike''s low voice came into his ears.


    "Shoot him, magic gun!"

 Chapter 17： BOSS behind

    Shadow stretched out his hand to hold the blade on his chest, with nostalgia for life in his eyes.


    Mike''s expression was indifferent, and the Zanpakut�� in his hand quickly retracted to its original appearance.


    Compared with Senbon Sakura, the sharp spear blade is short and similar to a rib.


    After the initial solution, the magic spear can freely expand and contract, change its length, and enhance its attack speed and strength.


    This ability is estimated to envy many people.


    Mike secretly complained, looking at the shadow who fell to the ground, and the soldiers killed by Qianben Sakura, he threw away Qianben Sakura, whose realization time was almost over, and looked at the laboratory in the distance, facing the man standing on the second floor. Stryker waved and said hello.


    Stryker''s face was ashen, he turned back to the researcher and said, "Quick! Activate the XI weapon!"


    At the same time, he quickly walked to the phone on the side and pressed a series of numbers.


    Looking at Stryker''s back, Kara, who was nervously watching Logan and Victor fighting, ran downstairs quickly.


    She understood that it was a dream to get Stryker, who hated mutants, to let his sister go.


    Now only Logan and his friends can save their sister.


    When she came downstairs, the fight between Logan and Victor was over.


    Or Rogan wins.


    After the injection of Edman alloy, Victor and his power are not on the same level at all.


    However, Logan couldn''t do anything, just knocked Victor out.


    "Logan." Carla looked nervous, and when Logan looked over, she explained painfully: "I have no ability to use you, and my love for you is also true, but they caught my sister, and I have no choice at all. ."


    She spoke quickly, for fear that if she spoke too slowly, she would not have a chance to speak.


    Logan retracted his claws, looked at the woman in front of him with complicated eyes, and finally took a deep breath and said, "Is she there?"


    Even if the basis of this love is based on lies, he is willing to do the last thing for the other party to end the relationship, which is regarded as repaying the other party for the spiritual comfort brought to him during this time.


    Carla looked at Logan gratefully and said, "Follow me."


    After the words fell, the two ran to the prison where the mutants were being held.


    "Logan?"


    Mike, who was running towards this side, stopped.


    Logan said: "I''m going to save people! Stryker is handed over to you!"


    Mike nodded and rushed towards the laboratory.


    Now, there is nothing standing between him and Stryker.


    Bullets to Clark, house blown up...


    It''s time to settle their grievances.


    "hurry up!"


    Stryker urged the researcher, sweat pouring out of his forehead.


    Damn, that **** in the shadow said it nicely, but he was killed in three or two times. It was a waste.


    Cursing in his heart, Stryker looked at the figure slowly appearing at the door, and stepped back: "I think we can talk, what do you want? I will definitely satisfy you!"


    Mike walked silently, making Stryker more and more pressured.


    Suddenly, Mike noticed the raised arm on the experimental bench, his eyes narrowed, he raised the gun in his hand without hesitation, and pulled the trigger at Stryker without hesitation.


    "Ding!"


    With a clear sound, a sharp blade blocked the bullets flying towards Stryker, but the owner of the knife tilted his head and looked at Mike.


    Weapon XI''s muscles are well-proportioned, with a naked upper body and black marks drawn on his body, which looks very strange.


    Mike''s eyes narrowed.


    Dangerous, the XI weapon felt like a cold machine waiting to be hunted.


    With a thought, a card appeared quietly, and he held it in the palm of his hand, while the other hand raised the magic spear slightly.


    Stryker breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and gave the order: "Kill him!"


    As soon as the words fell, the XI weapon flickered on the spot, and after turning around, he slapped him out with a slap.


    Stryker rolled a few times on the ground with a bewildered face.


    Is it out of control?


    Stryker was startled, looked up, and took a deep breath.


    I saw that the knife in Mike''s hand became strangely longer by several meters, pierced the back of the XI weapon, and a large section was exposed from the chest.


    If the XI weapon hadn''t slapped him aside...


    He died.


    But what kind of power is this? Why haven''t you seen it?


    If, if this ability is used in the X-weapon program...


    "Gudong!"


    Stryker''s dry throat was rolling, and Mike''s eyes became hot.


    Mike frowned and retracted the sharp gun.


    "Caught him alive! I want to study him!"


    Stryker pointed at Mike excitedly, and issued a new order to the XI weapon.


    XI''s wound had healed when the sharp edge of the spear was drawn.


    Mike sighed inwardly.


    He originally aimed at the head of the XI weapon, but the guy reacted very quickly. Not only did he use his flashing ability to adjust the direction to save Stryker, but he also changed the height so that the sharp gun missed his head.


    ��!


    In the sound of the bone and metal rubbing against the teeth, two long Edman knives protruded from the fingers of the XI weapon.


    The card in Mike''s palm slowly lit up.


    Just as the battle was about to break out, a blue space door appeared between the two.


    Mike frowned. After noticing the happy look on Stryker''s face, the cards in his hand disappeared. UU Reading took the tracker given by Rui Wen out of his trouser pocket and held it in the palm of his hand. .


    Is this Stryker''s reinforcements?


    Mike suddenly remembered the shadow that he killed.


    "Is it the one with that guy?"


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike looked at the two blurry figures who came out of it, and doubts flashed in his eyes.


    He has no impression of these two people, it seems that they are not the people who appeared in the plot?


    Still unexpected things happened.


    With a thought, Mike is ready to activate the tracker in his hand at any time.


    At this moment, the blue portal disappeared, and two people appeared in front of Mike.


    One was wearing a trench coat, the whites and pupils of his eyes were a strange blue, and even the eye sockets were covered with blue lines, which looked very strange.


    The other person, wearing a well-cut suit, perfectly supported his tall figure, combed his back meticulously, and had a mysterious smile on his face. The whole person looked like an elegant and ancient aristocrat.


    The most noticeable thing is that there is a dark red diamond-shaped mark in the center of his forehead, which gives it a mysterious taste.


    The man in the trench coat stepped back, turned his head to look, and put his hostile gaze on Mike.


    "Mr Essex!"


    Stryker respectfully looked at the man in the suit, pointed to the XI weapon beside him, and said, "This is my work."


    Essex glanced and nodded: "Yes."


    He turned his head to look at Mike, his eyes jumped with interest, and he pressed the tracker in his hand without hesitation.


    Essex��


    damn it!


    He turned out to be Essex!


    Mr Sinister - Essex!

 Chapter 18： Boss, its them!

    No wonder Stryker can fuse mutant abilities to create a powerful X weapon, it turns out that he has Essex''s support!


    Nathaniel Essex, this old man is about the same age as Logan. He is a weird old monster who likes to collect mutant genes to strengthen himself and clone.


    Mr. Sinister looked at Mike playfully: "William, is this the guest you said?"


    His voice was low, like an opera singer, and it sounded very comfortable.


    Stryker nodded and said, "Sorry, sir, for causing you trouble."


    "Trouble?" Mr. Sinister smiled and said, "This is a good collection."


    Stryker breathed a sigh of relief, and then said anxiously: "Sir, there is another mutant here, and he went to save those experiments."


    "Experiments?" Mr. Sinister stretched out a finger and shook at Stryker: "Don''t use such cold words to describe them, they are all unique collectibles."


    Collectibles, which sound colder than experiments...


    Mike secretly groaned.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t run away."


    Mr. Sinister smiled, without any rush, glanced at the silent weapon XI, and said, "Let him go after him, let me see his performance."


    Stryker nodded and ordered the XI weapon.


    Weapon XI flashed and disappeared in place.


    "He, yes." Mr. Sinister praised, looked at Mike with interest, and said, "This gentleman, can you talk about your abilities?"


    Talk about your mom! I don''t want to talk to you at all! Know my abilities and take me as an experiment?


    Mike''s mouth twitched slightly, and said, "My ability is to summon."


    He had to wrestle with the other party to buy himself a little time.


    The ability of this old monster is not comparable to ordinary mutants, even if he and Logan are tied together, they are not opponents.


    "call?"


    Mr. Sinister was pleasantly surprised: "I have never encountered such an ability before."


    "Summon what?"


    Mike said sternly: "I need a little time, you will know right away."


    Damn black emperor, why haven''t you come yet?


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike maintained a calm expression, but he was thinking quickly in his mind that there was that card that could help him get out of this predicament.


    One second, two seconds...


    Mr. Sinister waited curiously.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds...


    He frowned, he felt cheated, but still had some expectations for Mike.


    After half a minute, his face sank: "I''m sorry, my time is precious, I still have time to study it myself."


    Saying that, he raised his hand.


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, and the feeling of danger was pressing down like a big mountain.


    At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared in front of Mike out of thin air, accompanied by the red mist that appeared quietly.


    Both were wearing suits and looked like gentlemen at a banquet.


    One of them had blood red skin, like a demon in hell, while the other had a cold face and a tall figure.


    Red Devil Asazo, Black Emperor Sebastian Xiao.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief. When the Black Emperor and Mr. Sinister looked at each other in surprise, Mike pointed to Mr. Sinister and Stryker and said, "Boss! It''s them! They are using mutants for experiments!"


    "The others have been rescued, take them away!"


    Sebastian glanced at Mike and nodded gently.


    This is Rui Wen''s friend. He can come here, and he has to thank Mike. He just called himself the boss. Is it because he wants to take refuge in their hellfire?


    A thought flashed in his mind, Sebastian turned his gaze on Mr. Sinister, and said indifferently, "Is what he said true?"


    The tone of the prisoner''s interrogation...


    Mr. Sinister was very upset, and he also said indifferently: "Did you send him here to steal my collection?"


    Collection?


    Sebastian''s eyes turned cold.


    He actually said that his own kind was a collectible?


    He... dammit!


    The two stared at each other coldly, and the smell of gunpowder quickly diffused.


    Seeing this scene, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    Compared with the black emperor in the original plot, the black emperor in this world has a completely different style and concept of doing things. If we want to make an analogy with Mike, the black emperor is somewhat similar to the Magneto in the original plot.


    The Black Emperor took a step towards Mr. Sinister. This step was as if a beast had stepped into the territory of another beast, and the battle between the two was instantly detonated.


    Mr. Sinister moved and disappeared in place. When he appeared, his fist had already landed on Hei Huang''s face.


    "Huh!" Hei Huang sneered and mocked: "What? Did your nanny forget to breastfeed you in the morning?"


    Mr. Sinister was expressionless, but a pair of fists fell on the black emperor like a torrential rain.


    In the face of such an attack, the Black Emperor just stood there with his arms crossed, constantly mocking the opponent.


    Mr. Sinister stepped back and sneered: "What? Your ability is a sandbag?"


    "Sandbags? Then you..."


    The black emperor took a step, the ground cracked, his body flashed, and he disappeared in place.


    "boom!"


    A punch landed on Mr. Sinister''s stomach.


    "Try it!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Following the words of the Black Emperor, Mr. Sinister folded his body and flew out like a cannonball. After smashing the wall behind him, his feet slid on the ground, leaving two shocking ravines.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mr. Sinister laughed wildly, and the diamond-shaped logo on UU Reading ''s forehead emitted a red light, and a pair of eyes also glowed red.


    He''s angry, he''s coming for real!


    Mike rushed to the window without hesitation, and the red devil disappeared in the red smoke.


    "go to hell!"


    Mr. Sinister pointed his hand at the Black Emperor.


    "boom!"


    Transparent shock energy appeared, madly rushing towards the Black Emperor.


    The black emperor stood there smiling, and even stretched out his arms, looking like he was enjoying.


    His ability is energy absorption, which can absorb all forms of energy and convert it into his own energy, or release the absorbed energy, and even improve his physical strength, speed and endurance by absorbing energy.


    Mr. Sinister''s attack is simply charging him.


    Most of the shock energy hit the Black Emperor, but some of the aftermath still hit the surroundings.


    Boom, boom!


    The ground rolled like waves, the surrounding walls shattered, and even the roof was blown through, and the entire laboratory collapsed.


    For a time, the dust was flying, covering the sky.


    Mike, who jumped out of the window, looked back at the terrifying scene behind him, speechless in his heart.


    Just then, a red mist appeared beside him.


    The Red Devil smiled at Mike and said, "Thank you for your help this time."


    Mike laughed dryly. He didn''t want to get involved with the people of the Hellfire Club. Just as he was about to leave, a portal appeared not far from the two of them.


    Mike looked over, his eyes instantly turned cold.


    Two people came out of it.


    Stryker and Mr. Sinister''s men, these two also left the battlefield of the two monsters.

 Chapter 19： I cant wait

    Mike clenched his fist, pondered, turned his head and said, "Hey, man, do me a favor and take away the one who opened the door, I have something to settle with Stryker."


    The red devil nodded silently, his body flashed, and the red mist appeared.


    The next moment, he appeared in front of the mutant nicknamed the Space Envoy. When the opponent punched him, his body flashed again, and he stretched out his hand to hold the opponent''s shoulder, the red mist appeared again, and the two disappeared in place.


    Hey, the ability of this space envoy is not as convenient as the red devil...


    With a sigh in his heart, Mike walked towards Stryker and smiled: "It''s just the two of us now, are you happy?"


    I am happy for you sir!


    Stryker broke out in cold sweat, retreated step by step, squeezed out a smile, and said, "Look, I have never seen you at all, there is no hatred between us at all, what you want, I can promise you!"


    "No hatred?" Mike sneered and said, "Your subordinates want to kill my son."


    Stryker wiped his cold sweat and said, "I didn''t give such an order. He did it himself, and it has nothing to do with me."


    "Haha!" Mike sneered and said, "You bombed our home and wanted to blow us up too."


    "Trust me, I never gave such an order, it was all done by Agent Zero himself."


    Agent Zero, this idiot who went to hell, what trouble did he get back!


    Stryker screamed in his heart.


    "I''ll pay you back!"


    Mike paused and said, "How much does it cost?"


    Stryker breathed a sigh of relief.


    Some talk is fine.


    "Make a price."


    "Ten billion."


    "What a joke!" Stryker exclaimed.


    Mike frowned and said coldly: "Why, do you think our father and son''s lives are not worth this price?"


    "It''s worth it! Of course it''s worth it!" Stryker hurriedly said: "But I don''t have so much now, I need some time."


    Mike nodded, and when Stryker was relieved, he said, "Sorry, I can''t wait!"


    When the words fell, a dagger materialized in his hand, and in Stryker''s terrified eyes, it slid across his neck, leaving a bloodstain and at the same time inserted into his heart.


    Not even 10 billion, what a piece of shit!


    Besides, the lives of their father and son are only worth 10 billion?


    "tui!"


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Mike spat.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    In the violent vibration, the two figures were banging against each other, the building shattered like tofu, and the flying dust seemed to cover the sky.


    This is the battle between Mr. Sinister and the Black Emperor.


    "Can''t be offended, can''t be offended..."


    With a whisper, Mike looked to the other side.


    There are occasional red rays shooting skyward.


    Without any hesitation, Mike rushed in the direction of Logan.


    ��


    Cold metal and scorching blood were thrown between the two figures, and the battle between Logan and Weapon XI was extremely bloody.


    When Logan left with the rescued mutants, the **I weapon stopped him, and he had to stay and block the XI weapon.


    As the fight progressed, Logan became a one-sided beating after the XI weapon continued to display new mutant abilities.


    Edman''s alloy knife, fast self-healing, teleportation, laser rays, plus his already strong close combat ability...


    Logan, who was slashed by a knife again, took a breath and scolded in a low voice, "Stryker, what kind of monster has this son of a **** created!"


    Suddenly, two hot rays shot out from the eyes of the XI weapon, and Logan turned and ran, but the rays followed closely behind him, and finally fell on him, knocking him out.


    The next second, the double knives of Logan''s weapon in mid-air stabbed in the chest, and fell to the ground from mid-air screaming in pain.


    Weapon XI raised the knife in his hand and aimed at Logan''s neck.


    Logan, who was lying on the ground, looked calm.


    His whole body is now wrapped in Edman alloy. Although his neck will be cut open, it will continue to be cut, which will only make him very painful.


    It had already happened once, so he was very calm, and even thought about how to fight back for a while.


    Just as the knife of Weapon XI fell quickly, a low groan sounded.


    "Shoot him, magic gun!"


    "Ding!"


    A clear sound.


    A pair of Edman alloy knives crossed on the chest blocked the spear, but it was still pushed out by the stretched spear dozens of meters away.


    In a flash, the XI weapon appeared behind Mike, and he raised the knife and chopped it down.


    Mike, who was ready, quickly pressed the stopwatch with his other hand.


    In an instant, a golden light filled the air, turning Mike into a golden man.


    He seemed to disappear in this time and space. Although he could be seen standing there, the knife dropped by the XI weapon went straight through and slashed to the ground.


    Weapon XI was not surprised, and immediately slashed several times.


    "asshole!"


    The roaring Logan rushed over, and slashed out with a pair of sharp claws.


    "Ding!"


    The XI weapon was blocked, and a bewitching red light appeared in his eyes, aiming at Logan in front of him.


    Logan was shocked and kicked the XI weapon.


    The XI weapon disappeared in place in an instant, while Logan stood in front of Mike.


    When the stopwatch time came, the golden light on Mike disappeared. He threw away the stopwatch and the sharp gun that were about to dissipate, and several cards appeared in his hand.


    "Logan, put away your claws and chop him with this!"


    With a thought, the cards in his hand disappeared, Mike handed the two knives to Logan, and UU Reading also held a knife and a stopwatch that re-embodied.


    "What''s the use of this knife?"


    Logan asked in a low voice.


    He knew that Mike''s knives had magical effects.


    Mike said quickly: "Follow me to read the liberation language, and you will know in a while."


    X-Weapon looked over, Mike''s eyes flashed, and he said loudly: "Look up, Wabisuke!"


    Logan shouted loudly, like a student reading a text from a teacher, "Look up, Wabisuke!"


    As the two read the liberation language, the knives in their hands became weird.


    The blade, which originally had a slight curvature, turned into a right-angled fish hook, as if the blade in his hand lowered his head.


    Logan exclaimed: "What the **** is this, what''s the use of this TM?"


    "Don''t ask! You just cut that bastard! It''s coming!"


    Mike reminded, and when the XI weapon appeared in front of him instantly, Mike chopped it out.


    "Ding dong!"


    The weapon was blocked, but Mike was not disappointed, but showed a smile.


    In the next second, the XI weapon disappeared, and the two continued to attack like a ghostly shadow.


    When Mike can block it, he uses the Zanpakut�� to block it, and when he can''t, he uses the stopwatch to avoid the deadly blade.


    "Bah!"


    Logan struggled to get pierced through his body, and also left a scar on the XI weapon with the Zanpakut�� in his hand.


    The next second, Logan keenly discovered that the speed of the XI weapon had slowed down a lot.


    "Is it the function of this strange knife?"


    With a move in his heart, Logan recklessly waved the strange knife in his hand. Even if he was slashed three times by the opponent, he still had the belief that he would leave a little wound on the opponent, and attacked frantically.

 Chapter 20： so reassuring

    "Did Logan find anything?"


    On the premise that he did not explain the function of the knife, Logan still believed that the knife could end the battle, which was a kind of trust.


    With a whisper, Mike showed a smile.


    In the next ten seconds, accompanied by the clanging clanking sounds and Logan''s mad **** of play, the Zanpakut�� and the Edman alloy sword in their hands collided many times. The XI weapon was chopped with dozens of knives.


    "Time is up."


    Mike said suddenly.


    "what?"


    Rogan stared at blood-red eyes, panted and asked, looking at the XI weapon that was teleported away again, and clenched the knife in his hand.


    "Didn''t you ask about the effect of this knife?" Mike chuckled, "You''ll know right away."


    The XI weapon disappeared in place, and Logan licked the blood from the corner of his mouth. Just when he thought that the other party would attack from there, the XI weapon appeared in front of Mike.


    "Hurry up!"


    Logan screamed and stood in front of Mike.


    Mike didn''t have his physique, was slashed, and Clark might be an orphan.


    But Mike just looked at the XI weapon and smiled slightly, and said lightly: "Kneel down!"


    The next second, Logan was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    I saw the arm raised by the XI weapon, as if it was unable to support the weight of the arm, so it hung down by the side, and the body that had just teleported appeared, with its legs bent, and just kneeled in front of the two of them.


    Like a penitent sinner.


    Holding the knife in his hand, Mike quickly slashed several knives on the XI weapon, letting him lie down on the ground completely, and said, "This knife will continue to double the weight of the thing it hits."


    "Hi!" Logan sucked in a breath of cold air, stroked the Zanpakut�� in his hand, and said, "This thing is good."


    "Fix him."


    Mike looked at Logan and motioned to give the head to him.


    Logan smiled and walked to Weapon XI. He couldn''t help but hit Weapon XI with his knife a few more times. Edman''s claws stretched out from the back of his hand and slashed towards Weapon XI''s neck.


    And just when Logan''s claws were about to touch the XI weapon, the XI weapon that was lying on the ground actually disappeared.


    Teleport?


    Logan was startled, looked up, and immediately and Mike couldn''t help laughing.


    I saw the XI weapon appearing several meters away, but still lying on the ground.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Logan''s tears were about to come out.


    Mike held back the corners of his mouth that kept raising, and said, "Get rid of him quickly, don''t let anything happen."


    Logan nodded, nodded to Mike, and strode over.


    But the next second, the XI weapon on the ground disappeared.


    Mike and Logan turned their heads and looked for each other.


    No!


    But the XI weapon that was ordered will not leave until the task is completed, so...


    Mike raised his head, his eyes narrowed, and he shouted, "Logan! Be careful! Above your head!"


    Logan looked up and saw that the XI weapon had teleported to the top of his head, and then when it fell to him, a pair of eyes radiated a dazzling and coquettish red light.


    Without hesitation, Mike turned around and ran, but Logan could only come and cross his claws above his head, and was enveloped by a fiery beam of light.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The hot beam of light destroyed everything around Logan, as if to press Logan into the ground.


    Mike''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "This brain is still spinning really fast."


    Can''t stand up, can''t attack, just lie down and attack you...


    "Ah!" Rogan cried out in pain, and said to Mike, who was beside him, "Don''t look at it!"


    Mike smiled, looked at the XI weapon that fell quickly from mid-air, threw away the Wabisuke in his hand, and took out a card of the sharp gun again.


    With a thought, when the card turned into a light spot and disappeared, a short knife appeared in front of him Mike.


    Mike held the sharp gun in his hand, aimed at the XI weapon, and chanted in a low voice: "Shoot him, the sharp gun!"


    "Bah!"


    A ray of light flashed, and the blade of the sharp gun instantly passed through the space in front of him, directly piercing the head of the XI weapon that wanted to concentrate on smashing Logan.


    The hot rays disappeared, and only a little crimson light point slowly dissipated in the air.


    Mike''s arm is hard...


    "Bah!"


    The body of Weapon XI became two pieces and fell from the air, dripping blood on Logan''s face like rain.


    Logan wiped the blood from his face, watching the blade that seemed to pierce through the sky quickly shortened, his surprise flashed, and helplessly said: "Is it necessary to do this?"


    Mike nodded seriously and said, "It''s not that you don''t know how perverted his self-healing ability is. It''s better to be safe."


    With that said, Mike walked to the two corpses again, and in Logan''s sour expression, he made a few more cuts.


    "Huh!" Mike let out a breath and murmured, "I feel at ease now."


    Fortunately, only two knives in the XI weapon are made of Edman alloy. If the bones of the whole body are covered with Edman alloy like Logan... this battle will be difficult.


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike turned to look at Logan.


    Logan couldn''t help but stepped back, then grinned at Mike, pointed in the direction of the Black Emperor and Mr. Sinister, and looked at the fallen buildings: "That''s it?"


    "Two monsters, don''t worry about it."


    Mike said, "Let''s go."


    Logan hesitated and said, "Those imprisoned mutants, they..."


    "Don''t worry about them." Mike said, "The Black Emperor of the Hellfire Club has come to save them."


    "Black Emperor?" Logan was stunned for a moment, then nodded, UU reading www. uukanshu.com relax.


    The Black Emperor has done a lot of things all over the world, and he is very well-known in the mutant group. As a mutant, Logan naturally knows the other side and knows the other side''s behavior.


    The two ran away from the battlefield.


    Mike looked back and saw a figure flying in the air, manipulating the broken building, and blasting to the ground.


    Is this Mr Sinister?


    He remembered that the Black Emperor did not have the ability to fly.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The roar resounded throughout the island, and the buildings that fell with a bang were smashed by the bang.


    The smoke and dust were everywhere, and Mr. Sinister rose into the sky and disappeared quickly.


    "left?"


    Mike was stunned for a moment, and then whispered: "Can''t beat it? Or have his ''collectibles'' been rescued?"


    Mr. Sinister is not so easy to lose, and he leaves so happily, he thinks it is mostly because of the second possibility.


    Since the collectible has been rescued, he naturally has no reason to continue fighting.


    On the other side, seeing Mr. Sinister flying away like this, the Black Emperor patted the dust all over his body and snorted coldly.


    "boom!"


    The red smoke appeared, and the red devil appeared beside the black emperor.


    "How is it? Are our compatriots gone?"


    The Red Devil nodded: "It''s basically gone."


    "Basic?"


    The black emperor stared at the red devil, waiting for his explanation.


    The Red Devil said: "A woman named Kara refused to go with us. She went to another compatriot named Logan. She said that it was her lover."


    Hei Huang groaned and said, "Let''s go with her, let''s go."


    The red devil pressed the black emperor''s shoulder, the red mist flashed, and the two disappeared.

 Chapter 21： Hiring

    The sun was a bit dazzling, and Remy Lebeau narrowed his eyes and pressed the brim of his hat.


    "call!"


    Breathing out a puff of blue smoke, he looked at the collapsed building in the distance and muttered, "The movement these two have made is too big."


    Shaking his head, he looked at his watch, put on his hat, and lay down on the shore.


    After a while, he heard footsteps, picked up his hat and looked lazily, and said to the two of them, "You are late, fortunately I have good patience, I will wait for you for a while."


    Mike said angrily, "roll me off the stone before I blow your handsome face off."


    Remy LeBeau was stunned for a moment, then smiled happily: "Haha, I love to hear what you say."


    Leaping off the stone, he looked at the two of them and said, "How is it?"


    Logan said, "People were rescued."


    "and then?"


    Mike added: "Stryker is dead, killed by me."


    "Beautiful and perfect!"


    Remy LeBeau snapped his fingers happily and said, "Let''s go! Guys! The military will be here soon."


    Mike nodded and followed.


    I don''t know what happened to this little guy Clark...


    Logan looked at the back of the two leaving, and then looked at the place where he and Cara were separated.


    He didn''t know how to face Cara, and even now he was wondering if he really loved Cara, and whether he could still love each other as deeply as nothing had happened.


    Love built on lies, forget it.


    He was originally alone, and perhaps this was the best ending.


    Logan shook his head with a smile and followed the two away.


    Not long after the three of them left, Kara ran over anxiously, and after seeing no one, she sat on the ground in pain, holding her face in her hands and sobbing.


    "Logan..."


    She looked at the sea in front of her with tears in her eyes, murmured Logan''s name in her mouth, and felt a colic in her heart.


    "I''m sorry, Logan, I''m sorry..."


    After a while, she wiped her tears, stood up, and walked to the port of the island in despair.


    "Oh? There''s another collectible here?"


    A voice full of surprises sounded, and Kara turned around with a look of fear, looking at Mr. Sinister who was slowly falling, turned and ran.


    "Ah!"


    Mr. Sinister sneered and stretched out his hand to Kara. After he was grabbed by invisible force, he pulled Kara directly in front of him. , but it is also a good collectible.��


    "Don''t struggle." Mr. Sinister stretched out his hand to squeeze Carla''s chin and said with a smile, "Honey, you don''t want me to run away this time, do you?"


    When the words fell, when Kara looked at him in horror, he slapped him unconscious and took her to fly in the direction of the space envoy.


    ��


    Las Vegas, in a secret location of the Hellfire Club.


    The mutants who escaped from Three Mile Island are excited about their freedom, but only Emma is sitting in the corner alone.


    "Sister, be sure to come back safely..."


    She murmured, her face full of worry.


    "Emma?"


    A young man with a blindfold walked up to Emma.


    "Scott."


    Emma nodded to him, still looking worried.


    "Don''t worry, your sister will be back."


    Scott groped and sat beside Emma and said, "What are your plans?


    "Plan?" Emma looked around blankly and said, "I want to wait until my sister comes back."


    Both her parents died, and she has only one sister left.


    "Understood." Scott whispered, folded his hands in front of him, and smiled bitterly: "Actually, I don''t know where I''m going or what to do next?"


    His original life has been completely shattered by Stryker, even if he wants to pretend that nothing happened, after this incident, the government will not let him go.


    At this moment, the figures of the Red Devil and the Black Emperor appeared quietly.


    The originally noisy hall was silent.


    The Black Emperor watched this scene with satisfaction, walked slowly in front of everyone, turned to look at everyone, and when everyone''s eyes fell on him, he said loudly: "My dear compatriots! You are free!"


    The scene was quiet, and after a few seconds, everyone couldn''t help cheering.


    The Black Emperor pressed his hands, and after everyone calmed down, he smiled and said, "I''m Sebastian Xiao, the leader of the Hellfire Club!"


    "We, the Hellfire Club, were created to save our compatriots. From our creation to today, we are fighting for our freedom and for the rights we deserve!"


    "We need to win the strength of every compatriot!"


    "Now, it''s your time to choose!"


    After a pause, seeing no movement from everyone, the black emperor said: "Don''t worry, I will not force you to join voluntarily. Even if you don''t join us, I can understand."


    "Those who want to join us to stay, and those who want to leave, the door is behind you, and you can go out in an open and honest way!"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "I stayed!"


    A mutant with scales all over stood in front of the Black Emperor.


    The Black Emperor smiled slightly and looked at the others.


    "I''m staying too."


    "I want to go home."


    "My ability is too weak, so I won''t hold you back."


    Everyone made a decision.


    After a while, the number of people in the hall was reduced by half Hei Huang said indifferently: "Is anyone else leaving?"


    After glancing at everyone and seeing that none of the remaining people wanted to leave, he nodded and said, "From today, you are members of the Hellfire Club."


    "Then now, please introduce yourself, and show your abilities, so that we can get to know each other."


    Everyone did as they were told, and the abilities displayed were all kinds of strange.


    Although the black emperor still smiled, he was secretly disappointed in his heart.


    The abilities of these people are too ordinary.


    Scott walked out and said hesitantly, "Is it right here? I can''t control my abilities."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hei Huang smiled and encouraged the other party, but he didn''t have much hope in his heart, and said, "Show it to me."


    Scott nodded, took off the blindfold, then raised his head and slowly opened his eyes.


    "boom!"


    Two red energy beams shot out of Scott''s eyes, shot straight through the roof, and shot straight into the sky.


    Scott hurriedly closed his eyes and said, "Sorry!"


    "Hahaha!" Hei Huang couldn''t help laughing, his eyes lit up and said: "No need to be sorry, I asked you to do it!"


    This ability is amazing!


    The Black Emperor looked at the last Emma.


    Emma pursed her lips, her whole body turned into diamonds.


    The black emperor narrowed his eyes and was amazed in his heart.


    This ability is wonderful, but it is still a step behind Scott.


    The next second, Emma released her ability and looked at the Black Emperor.


    When the Black Emperor was about to say something, Emma''s voice sounded in his mind.


    The black emperor was stunned for a moment, the calmness on his face disappeared, and he exclaimed: "Double ability!"

 Chapter 22： come on, eat candy

    Dual abilities, and such a coordinated ability, this is the first time the Black Emperor has seen him.


    Telepathy and diamondization, the two abilities appeared perfectly on Emma, ??making Emma extremely amazing.


    The Black Emperor smiled and said to everyone: "You are welcome to join us."


    "Our club needs a lot of fresh blood. Perhaps, among you, some people will become the White King and White Queen of the club in the future."


    The red devil was startled.


    Do you like these two people so much?


    Although the Black Emperor did not specifically point it out, everyone understood that this might be referring to Scott and Emma.


    For a time, the mutants who joined Hellfire with them had complicated eyes.


    At this moment, Emma walked up to the Black Emperor and said anxiously, "Sir, did you see my sister when you came back?"


    That''s why she stayed here.


    The Black Emperor frowned and said, "Sister?"


    "Her name is Kara."


    "No." Hei Huang said: "When we came back, it was just me and Asazo."


    Saying that, he looked at the red devil.


    The red devil shook his head.


    Emma said anxiously, "Can you take me there again?"


    This is the main reason why she shows her ability.


    The Black Emperor groaned and said, "Yes."


    He snapped his fingers at the Red Devil.


    The red devil walked towards Emma, ??bent down slightly, and stretched out his hand to Emma.


    Emma held the bright red palm and disappeared in front of everyone in the next moment.


    After a while, Emma returned to the Hellfire Club with a heavy face.


    At this time, the rescued mutants have been settled by the people of Hellfire, and there is only the Black Emperor in the entire hall.


    Within a certain range, her telepathy can be induced with Kara''s ability, and she is sure that Kara is no longer on the island.


    Could it be that��


    An uncontrollable thought poured out of Emma''s heart that frightened her.


    "Emma."


    The black emperor called out softly.


    Emma looked at it, and her beautiful eyes were full of confusion and fear.


    The Black Emperor gently hugged Emma and said, "Don''t worry, from today, the Hellfire Club will help you find your sister."


    Emma was shocked and whispered, "What do I need to do?"


    "Become the White Queen of Hellfire."


    "I will work hard."


    ��


    "Clark, you are awesome!"


    Ruiwen bent down, squeezed Clark''s face, and handed a panda doll to Clark.


    Clark hugged the doll happily, smiled, waved his little hand to the boss, and said, "Goodbye uncle."


    go!


    The boss screamed in his heart.


    This little brat threw the dart just now, and the sound of the balloon popping seemed to be stuck in his heart.


    This is the only black and white bear doll he has here, and he originally planned to keep it for his daughter.


    In the eyes of the boss looking at the monster, Ruiwen held Clark''s hand and ran towards the roller coaster in the playground.


    Then��


    Because Clark was too young, he was kicked out by the staff.


    Clark''s face was full of disappointment, his little face shrugged, and he looked at the fast-moving roller coaster, pouted, and said, "It doesn''t look fun at all."


    "Giggle!" Ruiwen rubbed Clark''s little head and said, "Sister invites you to eat ice cream."


    "Thank you auntie."


    "It''s my sister."


    "Oh, I see, Auntie!"


    Brat! As annoying as your dad!


    Raven stared at Clark, her teeth clenched together.


    Crunch, crunch.


    "Aunt Ruiwen, are you a mouse?"


    "?"


    "Dad said that rats that steal crops make this noise when they grind their teeth."


    Ruiwen''s face darkened, and the corners of her mouth twitched wildly.


    Clark looked at Rui Wen in amazement and said, "There is an old man in my town whose mouth twitches like this. My dad said he had a stroke. Auntie, let''s go to the doctor."


    This time, Ruiwen''s eyes darkened, she pressed Clark''s head with a sullen face, and said, "Are you eating ice cream?"


    Your father is a mouse, a mouse with a stroke!


    I thought about how Mike turned into a mouse and then suffered a stroke, so I couldn''t help laughing.


    Clark looked up at Rui Wen, a little worried.


    There will be no problem with this aunt''s brain.


    Two minutes later, Clark, who was concentrating on eating ice cream, had put his worries behind him.


    On the bench, Raven pulled Clark to sit down.


    Ruiwen leaned back in the chair, propped her head up and looked at the little guy licking the ice cream, her eyes gradually filled with tenderness, she seemed to understand Mike now.


    For this little guy, changing a way of life seems to be a good choice.


    "Aunt!"


    Clark handed the ice cream to Raven''s mouth.


    Raven was stunned.


    Under the golden sunshine, Clark raised his head slightly, with a naive smile on his face, and his sky blue eyes seemed to be dyed with a layer of gold.


    At this moment, Clark seemed to be all the good in the world.


    "Auntie, it''s very sweet!"


    Clark raised his ice cream again.


    Raven took a small bite.


    Clark smiled happily: "Sweet?"


    Rui Wen has seen the darkness in the world, even if a person dies in front of her, her cold heart will not feel the slightest, but now she feels a warm current rushing from her mouth to her heart, Then it rushed into her mind again, making her eyes turn slightly red.


    So humiliating.


    Ruiwen whispered, resisting the heat that suddenly poured into her eyes, touched Clark''s head, pointed to the bathroom less than 20 meters away, and quickly said: "You stay here and wait for me, I''ll go. bathroom."


    Clark nodded, and Ruiwen got up and rushed into the bathroom at an almost escape speed.


    Clark looked at Ruiwen''s back, followed Mike''s appearance, shook his head and sighed: "Oh, woman."


    Looking at this scene, a pair of eyes staring at the two of them in the dark lighted up slightly, and walked quickly towards Clark.


    "Yo! Children!"


    A clown with a green wig, a red nose, and oil paint on his face ran up to Clark, turned around happily, made a few faces at Clark, made Clark smile happily, and then A balloon was handed to Clark.


    Clark took it and said politely, "Thank you."


    The clown covered his face exaggeratedly and said, "I''m so happy, I''m going to cry."


    "As a thank you, how about I take you to some candy?"


    Clark''s little face wrinkled together, shook his head, and said, "No."


    His dad told him that he couldn''t go with strangers, not even tempting him with his favorite braised pork, and besides... he didn''t have braised pork yet.


    The clown was stunned, he didn''t expect Clark to be so straightforward.


    However, such a good product, he can''t miss it.


    Licking his mouth, he sneered, reached out and grabbed Clark, and said with a strong attitude: "Little guy, come with me! I''ll take you to eat candy!"

 Chapter 23： woman!

    "I don''t eat candy!"


    Clark shrank his hand away from the Joker''s hand.


    Suddenly, he remembered the story his father told him, his eyes lit up, as if he saw something interesting, he said loudly: "You want to kidnap me with candy, you are not a good person, you are a trafficker!"


    The clown rolled his eyes.


    This little thing, **** it!


    Seeing that someone around was already attracted by Clark''s cry, he was ruthless, grabbed Clark firmly, held Clark in his arms, and was about to run away.


    Clark looked at each other angrily and said, "Let go of me, or I''ll be rude to you if you don''t!"


    "You''re welcome?" The clown sneered: "In a moment, I''ll let you know what you''re welcome."


    Clark opened his mouth, the clown thought that Clark wanted to call for help, and hurriedly covered Clark''s mouth.


    Clark rolled his eyes and raised his fist.


    The clown sneered, just this little fist, punched him a hundred and eighty, and he didn''t even blink.


    but��


    "boom!"


    Clark punched the Joker''s jaw.


    The clown''s eyes snapped, screamed miserably, and fell backwards. Before the person fell to the ground, several teeth flew out.


    "Bah! Bah!" Clark jumped off the clown, opened his mouth and spit, and muttered, "Your hands are so stinky!"


    The clown clutched his broken chin, looked at Clark in horror, and whimpered.


    When the people around saw this scene, they gathered around curiously.


    Seeing this, the clown got up from the ground in horror, covered his mouth, and was about to run away.


    Clark rolled his eyes and shouted, "Get him! I don''t know him, he''s going to take me away!"


    Hearing this, the surrounding people couldn''t understand why this was happening for a while, and immediately stopped the other party. A few of them were hot-tempered, and they even greeted the other party''s face with their fists.


    Clark smiled and got out of the crowd, pretending that nothing happened, and sat down on the bench obediently.


    "Huh?" Ruiwen, who walked out of the bathroom, watched this scene, frowned, and walked quickly to Clark, saying, "What''s the matter? Are you alright?"


    Clark shook his head, wiped his mouth again with his little hand, and said, "Auntie, take me to wash."


    Saying that, he jumped off the bench and dragged Ruiwen, who was confused, and ran to the bathroom again.


    ��


    When the stars dotted the sky and reflected the lights of Las Vegas, making this area like a paradise, the three of Mike fell from the sky with the fog at night.


    "Let''s go and have a drink! Celebrate Stryker going to hell."


    As soon as they got off the plane, Remy LeBeau invited them both.


    "His!" Logan took a sharp breath and said, "No problem!"


    The two looked at Mike.


    Mike shrugged and said, "I have to see my son."


    He hadn''t seen the little guy for almost two days, and he was already thinking about that cute little face.


    Logan patted Mike on the shoulder, expressing understanding, while Remy Lebeau looked at Mike in surprise: "Have you stepped into the grave?"


    "Hehe...you will too."


    Mike waved to the two of them, turned around and left, saying, "See you again if you have a chance."


    Rogan shouted, "Thank you, Mike."


    Mike paused, turned to Logan and said, "Call me if you have any trouble."


    When the words fell, Mike quickened his pace and disappeared into the night under the gaze of the two of them.


    Rose Hotel.


    Mike pushed open the door and walked in. He came to Clark''s door. When he was about to open the door, he paused, tidied up his clothes, patted his face, and then took out the key and opened the door.


    "Whoosh!"


    A slender and powerful leg kicked Mike''s head like a whip.


    Mike''s eyelids jumped, but he didn''t mean to avoid it.


    Sure enough, the leg stopped against Mike''s ear.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being kicked stupid?"


    Ruiwen looked at Mike angrily.


    Mike smiled.


    Ruiwen rolled her eyes, and her slender legs rubbed against Mike''s ears.


    Mike was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Ruiwen to do this.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike, her slender legs resting on Mark''s shoulders, but her body slowly leaned over.


    at this time��


    "dad!"


    Clark rubbed his eyes and sat up from the bed, watching Mike scream in surprise, and then froze when he saw the poses of Mike and Raven.


    Mike and Raven looked embarrassed.


    Clark closed his eyes suddenly and said loudly, "Dad, where are you?"


    When he fell down, the quilt was pulled up, and the snoring sounded.


    "puff!"


    Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing, put her legs down from Mike, and muttered, "Little man!"


    Mike stepped back, coughed softly, and said, "He didn''t cause you trouble, did he?"


    "Clark is very obedient." He glanced at Mike and said, "I''m more obedient than you."


    Mike nodded and said, "You''ve worked hard for the past two days."


    Rui Wen blinked playfully, and when she saw her face leaned towards Mike, she said, "How are you going to repay me?"


    "Didn''t I save someone for you?"


    Ruiwen glared at Mike, snorted coldly, pushed Mike at the door, strode out, and closed the door with a ''bang''.


    Mike gave a wry smile.


    Clark looked at Mike with a pair of eyes: "Dad, why is Aunt Ruiwen angry?"


    "You''ll understand when you grow up."


    "Oh, woman!"


    Clark sighed and sat up from the bed.


    "Haha!" Mike smiled and walked to Clark, sitting on the bed, UU reading www.uukanshu. com stretched out his hand and flicked his forehead: "What do you know?"


    Clark stuck out his tongue, hugged Mike, yawned, and said, "I told you, Aunt Ruiwen took me to the amusement park today, and she and I..."


    Clark talks about what happened today, his voice getting smaller and smaller...


    Mike smiled slightly, put the little guy on the bed, covered the quilt, and walked into the bathroom.


    ��


    The next day, the weather was clear and the weather was fine again.


    After Mike finished washing, he squeezed Clark''s toothpaste. Looking back, the little guy was still hugging the quilt, drooling and sleeping soundly. He coughed softly, and said, "Ah, braised pork."


    "Braised pork! Where?"


    Clark opened his eyes sharply, shouted, and jumped straight up.


    "Ha ha!"


    Clark looked at Mike resentfully and said, "Dad! You lied to me again!"


    Patting Clark''s head, Mike said, "Get up, wash, have breakfast, and then we''ll go."


    "Go?" Clark tilted his head and rubbed his eyes: "Are we going home?"


    Mike responded.


    "But hasn''t our home been bombed?"


    Mike pulled Clark out of the bed and said, "Let''s go back to New York."


    "Oh..." Clark, who was still confused, widened his eyes, looked at Mike, and said in surprise, "New York?"


    "Yes, back to New York."


    "But Dad, didn''t you say go home?"


    "New York also has Dad''s house." Mike pointed to the bathroom and said, "Come on! Otherwise, you won''t be able to catch the plane."


    "Oh yeah!"


    Clark cheered and trotted to the bathroom.


    Ps: Ask for a recommendation ticket!


    Thank you book friend Tian Yi Meng Tian Dao for the reward!

 Chapter 24： refill supplies

    The plane shuttled among the blue sky and white clouds, looking at the endless sky, Clark''s eyes were shining.


    Mike looked at and smiled secretly.


    This kid, look at the sky and you will see vomiting in the future.


    Suddenly, the plane shook violently twice.


    Mike''s expression changed slightly.


    Fortunately, the plane quickly stabilized.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since the house was bombed, his nerves have been tense, because he suddenly realized that his child is a superman, a future superhero, and a superhero will always encounter a crisis on the way of growing up. And there is always something to sacrifice, and the most common one is parents...


    There is an inexplicable sense of crisis.


    Mike sighed.


    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with the plane this time, and it arrived at the airport safely.


    As soon as he got out of the airport, Clark looked around curiously, marveling at what he had never seen before.


    Mike smiled, watching Clark running around him, sighing in his heart.


    After the house was bombed, he understood one thing.


    If something really comes to you, you can''t escape wherever you hide.


    Instead of hiding with Clark, it''s better to face it bravely and let this child familiarize himself with these things as soon as possible. The things that this child will face in the future... are too many.


    Mike returned to his senses, took Clark''s hand, called for a taxi, and left quickly.


    ��


    Evening, Kent Farm.


    The father and son stood in front of the house.


    "It''s back again."


    Mike looked at everything familiar and unfamiliar, and sighed softly.


    Clark looked around curiously and said, "Is this our new home?"


    Mike touched Clark''s head: "Go knock on the door."


    Clark trotted two steps, raised his hand to knock on the door, but the door opened by itself, and a middle-aged couple appeared in front of them.


    "You are?"


    The man looked at Mike.


    Mike said: "Mike Kent."


    The man was stunned, and hurriedly moved away from the door, and said a little embarrassedly: "I thought you were coming tomorrow, we haven''t... had time to pack up."


    Mike smiled at it and led Clark into the house.


    In the house, although it has changed compared to before he left, it is very clean and tidy, Mike nodded secretly.


    As such, the couple is doing well.


    Mike pulled Clark and walked to the living room with the man. After sitting on the sofa, the woman brought coffee and juice to the two of them and sat down next to the man. From time to time, he glanced at Mike and seemed hesitant to say anything.


    Mike took a sip of coffee and said slowly, "You..."


    "We have found a house in town and will move as soon as possible."


    The man spoke hastily, and the woman nodded.


    This was Mike''s house originally, it was just for them to live in temporarily. Now that Mike is back, they move out, which is only natural.


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "This is not in a hurry, just clean it up within three days."


    The two breathed a sigh of relief.


    Clark looked at the adults curiously, but his mind had drifted to the farm outside.


    He couldn''t wait to meet some new friends.


    The woman gently touched the man with her elbow, and the man frowned, but did not know how to speak.


    For the past three years, they have been employed by Mike, and they are Mike''s employees, but they live in Mike''s house for free, which has made him very embarrassed...


    The woman glanced at her husband, gritted her teeth, and said to Mike, "Mr. Kent, I want to ask, are you planning to manage the farm yourself when you come back this time? Or are you planning to hire someone else?"


    Mike gave them a good salary, and they were familiar with the job. Mary felt that she should fight for it. It would be too difficult to find such a good job and such a generous boss.


    Mike put down the cup in his hand, saw the two staring at him nervously, and pondered: "I will definitely hire someone."


    Hearing this, the two became nervous.


    Mike smiled at the two of them and said, "However, I don''t mean to change people, you are very good."


    "Great!" The man cheered, but then touched his head: "I mean thank you."


    Mary, who was about to turn fifty, finally felt relieved, smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Kent."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "You and Bob have done very well in the past three years. I have no reason to change."


    Mike has managed Tomorrow Farm for the past three years, and he is very clear about the farm''s income.


    The couple didn''t make a fuss about it, they were an honest pair, and Mike was very satisfied with them.


    Mike got up and said, "I''m a little tired, my room..."


    Mary hurriedly said, "It''s still your original room, we didn''t live in it."


    Mike nodded and pulled Clark to the room.


    Pushing open the door, the furnishings inside were exactly the same as three years ago. There was no change, but there was no trace of dust. It looked like the two of them often cleaned.


    Mike was more satisfied with the couple.


    "Thank you."


    Mike spoke to the two of them.


    "No need!" Bob hurriedly said, "We live here, we should clean."


    Mike smiled at the two of them and closed the door.


    "Sir, you rest first, and I''ll call you back at dinner."


    Mary whispered against the door Mike answered and thanked him.


    Hearing the distant footsteps, Mike looked at Clark in the east and in the west, and said, "Clarke."


    Clark turned his head and tilted his head.


    "Are you going to sleep for a while?"


    "I''m not sleepy at all!" Clark shook his head and asked, "Is this Dad''s previous room? It''s so boring."


    The layout of the room is very simple, not even a play.


    Mike smiled and said, "Tomorrow, I''ll take you to buy something."


    Clark cheered, hugged Mike''s leg, and smiled up: "Dad, Dad, tell me about your past!"


    Mike shook his head.


    Clark squeezed slightly.


    Convince people with reason.


    "hiss!"


    Mike took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I''ll talk!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Clark smiled happily, threw off his shoes and jumped onto the bed.


    Talking about the past after being reconciled by him, and seeing the little guy''s adoring eyes, Mike was also very happy.


    In the evening, after eating the sumptuous dinner that Mary prepared for the two of them, Clark watched TV in the living room for a while, then huddled on the sofa and fell asleep.


    Mike carried him back to the room, wiped the little guy''s face, and after washing himself, sat in front of the desk in the room.


    During the trip to the Three Mile Knife with Logan, he consumed a lot of cards and needed to be replenished.


    Card use, if not replenished in time, always makes him a little uncomfortable.


    As for the quantity...


    Of course the more the better!


    "Realize!"


    The image flashed through Mike''s mind, the embodied power surged in his body, and a blank card appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 25： for dad

    The power of realization.


    Mike calls the power within the body by name.


    When it is exhausted, the embodied thing disappears.


    However, Mike used the power of cards to advance the process of ''consumption''.


    That is, when the card was made, all the power to maintain the realization was poured into the card.


    In this way, his fighting ability and time have been greatly improved.


    The power and consumption of materialized objects are related to the proficiency of materialization. Therefore, Mike prefers, or more precisely, chooses some convenient and full-featured items for targeted materialization, so as to improve his proficiency. degree, thereby enhancing the power of the embodied thing.


    He divides objects into three categories.


    The first category is the Shinigami Zanpakut��.


    The second category is the Noble Phantasm in fate.


    The third category is the props that have magical functions, but do not belong to the same series, and stopwatches belong to them.


    However, with the embodied power and power level in his body, the embodied item can only manifest a part of the power of the original item.


    For example, Zanpakut�� can only materialize the beginning solution, and the **** solution cannot be materialized yet.


    Thinking about it, if you want to do it, you can only wait to upgrade to LV2 or higher.


    LV2��


    Looking at his current level progress bar, Mike said he was very calm.


    Holding the blank card between his hands, Mike took a light breath and began to materialize items and fill the cards.


    After a while, the blank card was supplemented by incarnations.


    On the front is a short knife, and on the back there is some information specially written by Mike.


    Name: Gunslinger.


    Item introduction: This is a Zanpakut��, which has the same lethal power to the soul. When the liberation language is uttered, it will exert its real power.


    Liberation language:


    First solution: shoot him, magic gun!


    Remarks: The blade that can expand and contract freely, change its length, and enhance its attack speed and strength is a sigh of relief.


    With a flash of light in his hand, the card disappeared, and the embodied power in Mike''s body had bottomed out.


    In order to prolong the existence of the manifestation, he had to use up the power in his body.


    "You can only make one card a day, and going out with Logan consumes more than a dozen cards. You have to replenish it quickly!"


    Closing his eyes and looking at the cards in his mind, Mike sighed.


    He''s like a squirrel, he''ll keep saving cards because it gives him a sense of satisfaction and security. And once the cards are used, even if there are still a lot of cards left, there will be a sense of crisis...


    Mike stretched his waist and whispered, "Sleep!"


    ��


    The next day, Mike and an excited Clark came to New York.


    Today, their task is to buy, buy, buy.


    Because the previous home was bombed, all their things were destroyed, so they had to buy it again.


    Household items, clothes, and Clark''s toys, and school tools.


    Before buying these things, though, Mike bought a pickup truck to use as his means of transportation.


    When they bought all these items and returned home, it was already evening.


    In one day today, Bob and Mary have finished moving what they packed yesterday, very efficiently.


    However, because many things have been moved away, the home seems a little empty.


    "Going to buy some furniture tomorrow, and Clark''s room, which has to be rearranged too."


    Mike squeezed his chin and whispered, picked up the things he bought today, put them away, and turned on the TV.


    "Clarke, watch TV by yourself, and I''ll cook dinner."


    "Oh!" Clark shouted to Mike on the sofa, "Dad, I want to eat braised pork."


    Mike laughed and started cooking.


    After a warm dinner, the father and son sat together to watch TV for a while, washed and slept.


    Time flies fast...


    It has been a week since Mike came home.


    He has been quite busy this week.


    Not only did he rearrange the home, but he also fixed the kindergarten for Clark.


    The kindergarten is in the small town, ten minutes away from his house, which is very convenient.


    "Clark!" Mike pressed on Clark''s shoulder and said solemnly, "Don''t fight with other children! Do you know?"


    Clark nodded seriously and said hesitantly, "But what if they hit me?"


    Mike has a headache.


    Of course he feels distressed when his own child is beaten, but if Clark fights back and accidentally fails to control his strength...


    Some **** images appeared in Mike''s mind instantly.


    Mike touched Clark''s head and said, "Why are you worried that they will hit you?"


    Clark lowered his head and said worriedly, "I don''t know."


    Perhaps it was because I knew that I was different from other people, so I had these worries.


    Mike looked at the little guy distressedly, and said firmly: "Don''t worry! If they beat you, I''ll beat their parents!"


    "Giggle!" Clark smiled happily, nodding his head.


    Mike smiled at Clark and said, "Go to sleep, Dad will call you to get up tomorrow."


    Clark nodded and jumped happily back to the room.


    "call!"


    Mike sighed, wishing Clark all the best on his first day of school.


    ��


    The next day, at the gate of the kindergarten.


    "Father, bye."


    Clark waved to Mike very sensible and followed the teacher into the classroom.


    Mike smiled, and after Clark disappeared from view, he sighed worriedly.


    Clark''s first school trip made him worry too much.


    Mike turned to leave, but didn''t see Clark quietly standing at the door watching Mike''s back, until Mike disappeared, his little face shrugged.


    Seeing that the little guy was unhappy, the female teacher who held Clark''s hand smiled. Before this time, she would always see this situation.


    "Is it Clark?"


    The female teacher, who had a few freckles on her face and looked very sunny, touched Clark''s black hair and squatted down to look at those sky blue eyes.


    Such beautiful eyes.


    The female teacher praised in her heart and said, "Don''t be afraid, there are teachers here, and there will be many children, you will be very happy."


    Clark nodded and suddenly said to the teacher, "You are so gentle, teacher."


    The female teacher squeezed Clark''s face happily and said, "You really know how to talk."


    "Teacher, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No!" Looking at Clark funny, he said, "What? Are you going to be the teacher''s little boyfriend?"


    This kid is so cute.


    "How is that possible!" Clark stepped back and said, "You are too old for me!"


    Love is so...


    With a corner of the female teacher''s eyes, she ate the sigh in her heart again.


    Clark said solemnly, "I''m here for my dad! I want to find him a girlfriend!"


    Without waiting for the female teacher to be moved, she heard...


    "Every time he brings those beautiful sisters back, I only see them once. It''s a pity."


    The corner of the female teacher''s mouth twitched: "You are so sensible."


    In my heart, I silently added a sentence - scumbag.

 Chapter 26： twin

    Lan''s deep eyes seemed to hide countless stories. With his handsome face and strong but not exaggerated slender body, when Mike walked into the vegetable market in New York''s Chinatown, he immediately attracted the attention of countless vegetable aunts.


    There are many ingredients for the Chinese dishes made by Mike that can only be bought here. I haven''t had the opportunity to come a few days ago. After Clark went to school, he had a lot of time.


    As for the farm, there are Bob and Mary, but he is not usually used.


    Ha, what a happy life as a farmer.


    Mike is too satisfied with this life.


    After turning around and buying the materials he wanted, Mike drove leisurely to the town.


    Clark won''t be back at noon, so Mike has plenty of personal time.


    Wild Horse Restaurant.


    Mike parked the car at the door and walked in.


    Occasionally eating out is also a good choice.


    Mike ordered something to eat, sat by the window, and watched the people coming and going outside while eating.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a deafening thunder sounded from the cloudy sky.


    Mike frowned.


    It''s going to rain heavily.


    He picked up the pace of eating, but the rain still fell before he could finish eating.


    The rain was heavy, like pouring down from the sky, turning into a rain curtain that enveloped the whole world.


    Mike stood at the door, intending to wait for the rain to lighten before going out.


    At this moment, he saw a woman on the street, running hard against the heavy rain.


    Looking at the other''s big belly, Mike was slightly startled.


    This woman... what''s the matter?


    Just as a question appeared in his mind, the woman stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Mike strode out of the restaurant and walked towards the woman.


    The woman was lying on the ground, her face was in pain, and traces of sinuous blood flowed out from under the woman.


    Mike froze in his heart, squatted down, picked up the woman directly, ran to his car, and shouted at the same time, "Hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    It''s not far from the hospital, it only takes a few minutes.


    Putting the screaming woman in the back seat, Mike rushed to the hospital.


    Mike glanced at the rearview mirror, feeling a little heavy.


    More and more blood.


    Damn, he doesn''t have any healing items, and he can''t materialize at this time.


    He tapped the steering wheel, and the speed increased again.


    Five minutes later, with a harsh rubbing sound, Mike parked the car at the entrance of the hospital, and rushed into the hospital with the woman whose screams became much weaker.


    "Quick! Save people!"


    Mike shouted loudly, a doctor ran over, hurriedly greeted the nurse, pushed a surgical flat cart, rushed towards the operating room, and began to contact the relevant doctors at the same time.


    Mike ran to the door of the operating room and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hope that the woman''s situation is not as bad as he imagined.


    But his hopes were clearly the opposite of reality.


    The woman''s condition was poor, and despite the best efforts of the doctors, her life was not saved.


    "Are you staring blankly?" The doctor looked at Mike angrily and said, "Go in and say goodbye to your wife!"


    wife?


    Mike was stunned for a moment, but did not refute.


    He pushed open the door of the operating room and walked in.


    The doctors came out one after another. One doctor patted Mike on the shoulder and said, "She is a great mother who left you two of the most precious gifts in this world."


    Mike nodded and thanked him calmly.


    Soon, only Mike was left in the operating room, the woman who had just become a mother, and the two sleeping babies.


    The woman looked at Mike, her tired eyes filled with gratitude, and a smile appeared on her pale face.


    Mike walked forward and looked at the woman silently.


    He just felt that it was too lonely for a woman to go alone, and he came to send the other party the last ride.


    The woman raised her hand and grabbed the corner of Mike''s clothes, and said weakly, "You are a good person."


    When she fell, while others were still watching, Mike rushed out first and sent her to the hospital, which was like an angel to her at the time.


    Mike looked at the woman and didn''t know what to say, so he could only say, "It will be fine."


    The corners of the woman''s mouth moved, and her smile was like a flower that withered at any time.


    "gentlemen��"


    "My name is Mike, Mike Kent."


    "Mr. Kent." The woman grabbed the corner of Mike''s clothes and said, "Please adopt my two children."


    Before Mike refused, the woman said in a weak voice, "I know my request is outrageous, but they have no other relatives, and I don''t want to hand them over to a cold welfare institution."


    Mike frowned and said, "Where''s their father? I can help you hand them over to their father."


    "No!" The woman shook her head excitedly and said, "He is a devil, a scum!"


    "Please! Don''t give it to him! Please, adopt them."


    The woman pulled Mike hard and looked at Mike cautiously but expectantly.


    Mike was silent.


    This is how disappointed that man is, and he would rather give his child to a stranger who has only met once, rather than to him.


    "Please, please..."


    The woman begged, but her voice became smaller and smaller.


    Mike nodded: "Okay."


    The woman was so moved that the only strength left on her body seemed to have been taken away at this moment, and she lay helplessly on the operating table.


    "Give them a name."


    Mike bent down, and UU looked at the woman.


    The woman''s lips opened and closed, and a faint voice sounded in Mike''s ear.


    "Brother Eric... younger brother Charles."


    Hearing the name, Mike was startled.


    But now is clearly not the time to think about it.


    Looking at the dying woman, Mike sighed in his heart and said, "At least tell me your name, and tell those two children, what is their mother''s name?"


    Hearing this, the woman''s eyes radiated an astonishing brilliance.


    "Olivia Canava..."


    Reading her name, the woman''s eyes lost focus, but a pure smile appeared on her pale face, as if she had returned to the past, back to when she was an innocent girl.


    At that time, she had a warm home and loving parents.


    Until their family of three had a car accident, and she was the only one left.


    That period was a dark period in her life, until she met him...


    She thought that the man was the hero who led her to escape the darkness, but she didn''t expect that it was a demon who gave him happiness for a short time, but pushed her into the abyss...


    Oh, her life is really sad, if she is lucky, maybe she only met a good person before she died...


    The woman glanced at Mike, rolled her eyes with difficulty, looked at the two children not far away, slowly closed her eyes, and slowly slipped the hand holding the corner of Mike''s shirt.


    Mike took the woman''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of them."


    Putting the woman''s hand on his side, Mike looked at the two still sleeping children.


    At this moment, he realized the greatness of a mother.


    And almost at the same time, the system prompt sounded twice.

 Chapter 27： water column

    Hearing the system prompt, Mike was startled.


    The system has been silent for three years, and now there is movement...


    He looked at the two children.


    "No way."


    From the time the child''s mother said the names of the two people, a hunch appeared in his heart, and now...


    He quickly scanned the system.


    Sure enough, the interface of the system has changed.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Current Ability Level: LV1.


    Current upgrade progress: 54%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, unawakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, unawakened).


    Eric, Charles��


    What''s the situation?


    Mike couldn''t help scratching his head.


    If it was really the two people in my memory, how could they become twin brothers?


    If not, that would be a coincidence.


    He looked at the two little guys with a helpless expression.


    Just then, the doctor and nurse came in.


    "Take care of yourself!"


    "Sorry!"


    Mike: "��"


    After a short stay in the hospital, where the two babies were handed over to the hospital, Mike buried Olivia in the town cemetery before Clark left school.


    There is no photo on the tombstone, just a name.


    The heavy rain was still falling, as if washing the whole world.


    Mike stood quietly facing the tombstone for a while, opened and closed his mouth. After saying something to him, he slowly turned and left, then went to the kindergarten to pick up Clark, and rushed to the hospital with the little guy.


    "Dad, where are we going?"


    Seeing that it was not the way home, Clark asked Mike curiously.


    "I''m going to show you two people." Mike said mysteriously, "How is it? Was the first day of school unhappy? Did you meet new friends?"


    Clark nodded excitedly: "Of course there are! All the kids my age, I think I can hit five of them with one punch!"


    "Hit?" Mike''s eyes jumped and he said, "Did you hit someone?"


    "No, no!" Clark hurriedly shook his head and said, "That''s how I describe it!"


    "How is the teacher? Do you like it?"


    "I like it!" Clark nodded, then said, "Dad, can you marry my teacher?"


    "?" Mike blinked: "Why?"


    "Because you don''t have a wife yet! I''m very anxious!"


    The corners of Mike''s mouth twitched wildly, and said, "Look at your father''s appearance, doesn''t it seem like he can''t find a wife?"


    Clark thought for a while, rolled his eyes, and said, "Like!"


    "Stinky boy!" Mike scolded with a smile: "Wait when I get home and beat your ass!"


    Clark giggled, made a face at Mike, turned his head to look out, his face collapsed, and said loudly, "Dad, why did you bring me to the hospital!?"


    Mike deliberately sneered: "Hehe, what do you think!?"


    Clark''s little face turned pale, and he said with a sad face, "I don''t want an injection!"


    Mike got out of the car, picked up Clark, and said, "This is up to you!"


    Clark struggled with his little arms and calves in the air.


    Mike smiled secretly, put the little guy under his arm, and walked towards the hospital.


    In fact, Clark''s health is very good, and he has never suffered from any diseases or injections since he was a child.


    The reason why he was afraid was because he watched other children cry when they had injections, so he was only afraid.


    Clark shrugged his head, and didn''t raise his little head until Mike put him down.


    "Um?"


    His eyes were instantly attracted by the two little guys who were sleeping.


    "Dad, they are..."


    He looked at Mike in surprise.


    "From today, they are your younger brothers."


    "Yohoo!"


    Clark cheered.


    Mike ''shush'', Clark hurriedly covered his mouth and said to Mike anxiously, "Dad, can we take them away?"


    "Not yet, we have to wait a few days."


    "Oh!"


    Clark responded, lying on the edge of the bed, smiling silly at the two little guys.


    After a while in the hospital, the father and son returned home.


    The next few days passed peacefully as Mike set up the room for the two upcoming little guys.


    It wasn''t until Mike took Eric and Charles home that the peaceful days turned into a mess.


    Today is Sunday.


    Clark is on vacation at home.


    When picking up the two little guys, Mike put them into the baby room and let Clark watch the two little guys. After calling himself, Mike came downstairs.


    Bob has something to look for him.


    When it took more than ten minutes to deal with what Bob told him and poured himself a cup of coffee, Clark screamed shrilly.


    "Dad! Come on!"


    Mike calmly walked upstairs with coffee and shouted to Clark, "What''s the matter?"


    "They look like shit!"


    Mike smiled slightly, he had expected this for a long time, and after Clark''s baptism, he could do it without being surprised.


    "Pull it!"


    Mike went upstairs slowly.


    Clark showed his head from the door of the room, and said to Mike with a look of horror: "Dad, it''s disgusting! Vomit..."


    "Haha!" Mike laughed, patted Clark''s head and walked in, then...


    "Ugh... poof!"


    A sip of coffee spewed straight out.


    I saw two little guys crying loudly, covered in gold and rubbish...


    Mike''s mouth twitched, and he said to Clark: "Why did you pull the diaper away Clark pinched his nose and said aggrievedly: "They were crying, I wanted to see why, so I pulled it away. "


    Mike put the coffee aside and said, "Go! Bring me a basin of warm water."


    "Oh!"


    Clark escaped and ran out of the room. Mike shook his head, picked up a tissue and wiped the bodies of the two little guys. After Clark fetched water, he wiped the bodies of the two little guys and picked them up and put them on the bed. .


    "Wow, it''s clean!"


    Clark stood happily beside the bed.


    Mike took two diapers, bent down and said to Clark, "The next step is to change them..."


    Nourishing��


    Before the words were finished, two warm water jets poured over Mike and Clark''s faces.


    The father and son stiffened, Mike twitched the corners of his mouth, and said, "It''s good to be familiar."


    "Wow!"


    Clark broke down and ran into the bathroom.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike smiled happily and wiped it casually with the paper.


    Luckily he hired a babysitter, otherwise he would have killed Stryker a hundred more times every day!


    "Two troublemakers!"


    Shaking and smiling at the two little guys, Mike wiped the two little guys.


    And this wipe is three years.


    Three years later��


    When brothers Eric and Charles were three, Clark was finally six.


    The two little guys are more troublesome than Clark, but as they grow up, they also begin to understand slowly.


    "I''ll be free when I throw you in kindergarten next month!"


    Mike looked at the two brothers who were scrambling together again, and sighed in his heart. When he was about to go to separate the two, the phone rang.

 Chapter 28： new capabilities

    at this time?


    Mike glanced at the two brothers who were still fighting each other, and calmly walked to the side to answer the phone.


    You won''t be killed in a while, don''t worry about them.


    "Hey, this is Kent''s house."


    "Mr. Kent! I''m Clark''s teacher. Clark just rushed out of the classroom and locked himself in the utility room! No matter how I called him, he didn''t come out! Come to school!"


    When the words fell, the teacher hung up the phone in a hurry.


    A dignified look flashed in Mike''s eyes, he strode towards the two rolled into a ball, picked one up in one hand, and said with a cold face, "You two, be honest with me, I''ll ask Mary to watch you, I have to go outside. One trip."


    Mary and Bob happened to be on the farm.


    The two little guys glanced at Mike and nodded cowardly.


    Smart and smart, they understand very well that Mike with this expression must not be messed with.


    Putting the two on the ground, Mike called for Mary, drove quickly away from the house, and rushed to the school as fast as possible.


    At the door of the classroom, Mike saw the anxiously waiting teacher.


    "Mr. Kent!" The teacher let out a long breath and said to Mike, "Come with me."


    Clark, the child has always been very obedient, but today''s abnormal performance made the teacher particularly worried.


    Mike followed behind the teacher, and he already had a guess about Clark''s abnormal performance.


    He followed the teacher to the door of the utility room and saw a group of children around him. Mike said to the teacher next to him, "Can you and this child leave here first?"


    The teacher with a few freckles on his face gave Mike a deep look and left with the children.


    After the others walked away, Mike knocked on the door and said, "Clark, it''s me."


    "Dad! Daddy!"


    Clark''s voice was full of horror and dismay.


    "it''s me."


    "Dad, it''s so noisy, so noisy in my head! My head is about to explode!"


    Sure enough... it was Clark''s ability to increase and a new ability to appear.


    Mike understood.


    "Clark, pay attention to what I say and focus all your attention on me!"


    "Dad, I...I can''t do it!"


    "Come on! You can! Clark!"


    "I''m trying!"


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief and began to keep talking to Clark about the past.


    A few minutes later, Clark finally opened the door, looked at Mike squatting at the door, and threw himself into Mike''s arms.


    "dad!"


    Seeing that his head was buried in Mike''s arms, Clark said tiredly and painfully, "What''s wrong with me? Am I sick?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you''re healthy."


    Mike picked up Clark and said, "Let''s go home, you have a good rest."


    "Um."


    Mike took Clark and the teacher on leave and hurried home.


    On the way, Clark was already tired and asleep.


    Mike picked up Clark and opened the door, looking at the two mischievous Marys as if they had seen the savior: "Thank God, you are finally back."


    Mike looked at Eric and Charles.


    The two stood together obediently, and Charles tidied up his clothes.


    Eric looked at Clark who was held in his arms by Mike: "Brother!"


    Mike ''shush'' and said, "Quiet! Clark needs to rest."


    Eric pouted, and when he was about to open his mouth, Charles covered Eric''s mouth.


    "Woooo!"


    Eric''s eyes widened.


    "Nice job, Charles!"


    Mike nodded lightly.


    Charles puffed out his chest.


    "Mary, you''ve worked hard."


    Mary let out a long breath and said, "It''s fortunate that you came back early, otherwise I''d go crazy."


    Mike smiled apologetically at it and walked upstairs with Clark in his arms.


    After Mike left, Eric took Charles'' hand and said angrily, "You sycophant!"


    "Haha!" Charles sniffed, "I''m just smarter than you."


    Looking at the two of them, Mary fled from Mike''s house.


    These two kids are so noisy.


    Looking at Mary''s back, Eric''s smile gradually became arrogant, holding his own small fist, and said to Charles: "My dear brother, now think about it with your smart mind, what will I do next?"


    Charles took a step back, turned and shouted, and ran upstairs.


    "Daddy, Daddy! Eric is going to hit me!"


    Eric sneered and walked up to catch up.


    Hearing the noise outside, Mike pressed his throbbing temple, touched Clark''s head, and said to Clark, who opened his eyes in a daze, "Go to sleep, it''s alright."


    Clark made a soft "um" and turned around.


    Mike got up, his gentle smile when he faced Clark disappeared instantly, he walked out of the room with a cold face, closed the door, turned to look at the two little guys who were fighting upstairs, his head felt big.


    "You stop for me!"


    Accompanied by Mike''s scolding, the two stopped in front of Mike one after the other, and their eyes were rolling.


    "Dad, Eric is going to hit me!"


    Charles looked pitiful.


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    This kid is a showman.


    Don''t look at this poor look, in fact, be careful.


    Eric angrily said, "He''s a flatterer! He will flatter Dad''s ass!"


    Mike stretched out his hand and flicked Eric''s head, "Don''t say that about your brother!"


    Eric pouted, but Charles smiled secretly.


    Mike flicked Charles again and said, "What are you laughing at? Flattery!"


    Charles froze.


    "Wow! Dad! How can you say that?" Eric stared at Mike.


    Mike said with a sullen face: "Because I''m a father!"


    Eric froze instantly.


    Mike walked to the room of the two and said, "Follow me."


    The two looked at each other, swallowed, and glanced at the stairs.


    "Don''t try to run."


    The two lowered their heads and followed them obediently.


    Pushing away the room, Mike looked at the toys on the ground and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    As expected, these two troublemakers...


    When the two came in, Mike closed the door and looked at the two of them quietly.


    The two pointed at each other almost at the same time and said, "He did it!"


    Mike folded his arms and said, "Give you five minutes."


    The two of them didn''t say a word, and packed up quickly.


    Mike looked at the two of them and laughed secretly in his heart.


    These two little guys are smart, but they''re just too naughty, so he usually treats them a lot harder than Clark.


    These two brothers, although they are twins, are only three-pointed in appearance.


    Eric''s features are tough, he works decisively and directly, and it can even be said to be hot.


    On the other hand, Charles'' facial features are relatively soft, and although he seems harmless, he is much more attentive than Eric.


    However, the two little guys are cute and handsome.


    Well��


    Our family is still pretty good looking!


    Mike pinched his chin and whispered, and when he saw that the two were about to clean up, he coughed lightly.


    The two little guys stood at attention instantly and stood in front of Mike.

 Chapter 29： face

    "Clark is a little uncomfortable today, don''t disturb him."


    Hearing Mike''s words, worried expressions appeared on the faces of the two little guys.


    Mike nodded secretly.


    No matter how noisy the three brothers are, the relationship between these three is always very good.


    "Dad, brother, is he uncomfortable?"


    Charles asked worriedly, and Eric touched his head anxiously.


    Mike nodded, and then said: "So, don''t disturb him today."


    The two nodded obediently.


    "When Clark is on vacation, before you go to school, I plan to take you on a tour."


    Mike said the plan he had prepared a few days ago.


    "Dad! You are so kind!"


    "Wow! Hooray!"


    The two cheered.


    Mike raised his hands and pressed them down, and the two immediately stood up obediently.


    "But if you don''t behave well this time, I won''t take you there."


    The two''s faces became tense.


    "Cough!" Mike coughed lightly, pressed the heads of the two, and said, "So, come on."


    After the words fell, Mike left the room with a smile on his lips.


    At night, Clark''s spirit recovered a lot, and his control over his newly awakened ability also became a lot stronger.


    After dinner, the family watched TV for a while. After Eric and Charles obediently went to bed, Clark carefully came to Mike''s room.


    "Clark?"


    Mike, who was sitting at the desk, turned to look at his son.


    Clark''s eyes dodged: "Dad, I don''t want to go to school tomorrow."


    "reason."


    "I, I need to rest..."


    "Clark." Mike got up and walked in front of Clark, bent down, put his hands on Clark''s shoulders, looked at the dodging eyes, and said, "You are not a child who is good at lying."


    Clark lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, Dad."


    Mike walked to the bed and patted the seat next to him: "Come on, have a good talk."


    Clark dawdled over and stood leaning against the bed, swaying slightly, as if waiting to be scolded.


    "why?"


    Clark''s eyes dodged, and he hesitated: "I just don''t want to go tomorrow."


    "Clarke, escaping won''t solve the problem."


    Clark responded.


    Mike touched Clark''s head, looked at the child distressedly, and said, "Are you afraid that your classmates will look at you with unusual eyes? Afraid they will laugh at you?"


    Clark looked up, looked at Mike in surprise, and then nodded.


    When he ran out of the classroom like a lunatic in class and locked himself in the utility room, his classmates would definitely laugh at him.


    Mike touched Clark''s head and said, "You don''t want to go tomorrow, what about the day after tomorrow?"


    Clark shook his head hesitantly.


    "You see, temporary escape will not solve the problem."


    Clark nodded.


    Mike said: "The problem can only be solved by facing it."


    "No matter what happens, our family will be your backing, and Dad will always be behind you."


    Clark nodded and said, "I see, Dad."


    "Okay! It''s not a big deal!"


    Mike smiled and said, "It''s what Dad said before. You can do it yourself. If their parents say anything, Dad will do it."


    Clark smiled.


    "By the way, after your semester ends, our family will go on a trip."


    "Yeah!" Clark nodded and said, "Thank you Dad."


    Mike gently kissed Clark''s forehead and said, "Go, go to sleep."


    Clark turned to leave, his footsteps becoming a lot lighter.


    Growing Pains, Nice...


    Mike sighed and sat down at the desk again.


    An hour later, a card was created and disappeared from his fingertips.


    Glancing at the progress bar of the system... 98%.


    Scratching his head, Mike felt helpless.


    He thought that in the past three years, he would be able to upgrade to the next level, but in fact, in the second half of this level, the progress was getting slower and slower.


    In six years, there was no promotion to the first level.


    Mike is desperate for the speed at which his ability can be upgraded.


    No more, go to sleep!


    ��


    The next day, with Mike''s encouragement, Clark plucked up the courage to go to school.


    Mike began to plan this travel route and travel destination.


    Eric and Charles were thinking about travel, and they were very well-behaved and didn''t make a fuss.


    All is well today.


    Except for Clark...


    As he had worried before, he met a lot of people watching at school.


    There is curiosity, doubt, and even malicious eyes.


    Although the children are still young, they already have their own circles and groups, and have their own ideas and behaviors.


    Clark is handsome, well-behaved and sensible, and is loved by teachers and even children like to play with him.


    But some people like it, naturally some people are jealous, and some people even hate it.


    "Hey! Utility room boy!"


    A kid who was a head taller than the others stopped Clark.


    Mickey, the bully among the kids, and the number one teacher headache.


    Clark frowned, glanced at Mickey, ignored it, and walked around to the bathroom.


    Unexpectedly, the other party continued to chase after him. He stretched his arms to block Clark, and laughed mockingly: "Come on, tell me, what did you do in the utility room yesterday? Did you steal someone else''s things and sneak in there? eat?"


    Clark said angrily, "I never steal!"


    "Don''t steal?" Mi smiled strangely, rolled his eyes, and said loudly: "I heard that your father is also a thief! So you are a thief!"


    He had been disliked by Clark for a long time, and this time he finally got his chance.


    Clark said angrily, "Don''t speak ill of my father!"


    "Look, I''m right!" Mickey laughed, UU reading shouted: "Everyone, come and see, come and see Clark the thief!"


    Hearing the movement, some children gathered around.


    Immediately, Mickey was even more excited.


    This is the first time he has been paid attention to by so many people.


    "I heard that his father is also a thief, so he is a thief, and their family is a thief!"


    "He steals other people''s money, steals other people''s food, they..."


    "You''re talking nonsense, I''m being rude to you!"


    Clark roared, his icy blue eyes flashing with palpitating coldness.


    Mickey shrank his neck, and then he reacted, provoked by his own action.


    Walking in front of Clark, he looked at Clark who was half a head lower than himself, and said, "Your whole family is a thief!"


    Clark raised his fist.


    Mickey said disdainfully: "What? You still want to hit me?"


    Clark thought of what his father had said to him, and the consequences of his punch, and he lowered his fist silently.


    Watching this scene, there was boos all around.


    Mickey suddenly felt like a star, raised his chin, stretched out his hand to push Clark, and mocked: "thief, coward!"


    Clark didn''t move at all, but Mickey stepped back, slightly startled, his face flushed red, clenched his fist and threw a fist at Clark, and a fist landed on Clark''s face.


    Clark still didn''t move, but Mickey''s hand was shaking and hurting.


    Just as Mickey raised his other hand...


    "What are you doing!"


    Their teacher ran over, and the children dispersed. When Mickey was about to leave, the teacher grabbed his collar and said, "Come to the office for me, and... Clark, come too!"

 Chapter 30： Worried Clark

    When Mike received a call from the teacher, he had a general understanding of the situation from the teacher. He had prepared himself many years ago for what happened today, and brought Eric and Charles to school together.


    Before getting off the car, Mike looked at the two obediently sitting in the back seat and said, "You stay here..."


    A slight pause: "Forget it, come with me."


    Mike walked into the school with two curious little guys, walked to the teacher''s office, and put Eric and the two on the bench: "Wait for me here, don''t run around, you know?"


    The two nodded.


    Mike touched the heads of the two of them, pushed open the door of the office, and walked in.


    "Mr. Kent."


    The female teacher with freckles got up.


    Mike nodded to it, looked at the two children standing beside him, and walked straight over.


    "Mr. Kent!"


    The female teacher strode over nervously.


    He was afraid that Mike would not be able to control himself and would take action on the child.


    Mickey shrank his head in fear.


    Who knew that Mike didn''t look at Mickey, but touched Clark''s head and said softly, "Clarke, you did a good job."


    Clark looked up at Mike, his eyes moistened instantly, and the grievances in his heart dissipated instantly.


    Mickey curled his lips and said in a low voice, "Coward."


    Mike sneered, folded his arms and said to Mickey, "Boy, I hope your dad isn''t a coward."


    Mickey glanced at Mike disdainfully and said, "My dad is much stronger than you!"


    Mike smiled lightly, spread his hands to the nervous teacher, and said, "Don''t be nervous, he''s just a kid, how can I know him in the same way."


    The teacher breathed a sigh of relief, pointed to the chair beside him, and said, "Mickey''s father will come in a while, you can solve this matter face to face."


    Mike''s face was cold.


    Face to face?


    In front of the teacher, beat the child''s father... not good?


    Let''s do it privately.


    Just as Mike was about to speak, the door of the office was pushed open, and a two-meter-tall man with muscles bulging like a hill walked in. Eric and Charles, who were waiting at the door, lay on the door and looked inside.


    The freckled teacher looked at each other unhappy: "This..."


    "Son, are you alright!"


    The man shouted, put his arms around Mickey, and checked him with both hands.


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    The freckled teacher frowned: "Mr. Bill, it''s your son who called someone else! I''ve explained it to you on the phone!"


    The man ignored the teacher''s words at all, but instead stared at Clark fiercely and said angrily, "You bullied my son?"


    Saying that, he raised his hand and waved to Clark.


    "don''t want!"


    The freckled teacher screamed.


    "Snapped!"


    With a clear sound, Mike grabbed the opponent''s wrist.


    He didn''t move, his eyes were cold.


    The man was stunned for a moment and said angrily, "You are the father of this child?"


    "moron."


    The man was like a dynamite keg that ignited in an instant, punching Mike.


    "boom!"


    The fist hit the corner of Mike''s mouth, and a trace of blood appeared.


    The man was stunned for a moment and laughed.


    He also thought how powerful the other party was, but it was just a straw bag.


    "dad!"


    Clark clenched his fists and glared at him.


    Just this person, he can send him back to his hometown with one punch!


    Mike put his hand on his shoulder and squeezed hard.


    "Do not hit!"


    The freckled teacher glared at the man and strode up.


    The man pushed the female teacher away, clenched his fist and waved to Mike again.


    Mike''s eyes were cold, and he raised his hand to squeeze the opponent''s fist.


    "Crack!"


    With a crisp sound, the man screamed, followed by several crisp sounds from him, and the man fell to the ground screaming.


    For the sake of having teachers and children here, Mike was very measured when he shot, and there were no **** scenes, but he couldn''t guarantee things like bones.


    "Ahhh!"


    The man cried out in pain, and his son stayed where he was in fright.


    Clark stared blankly at Mike, but remembered Mike''s previous promise to him, and smiled.


    The two boys lying at the door were already cheering.


    "Dad, it''s great!"


    "Dad, kill that son of a bitch!"


    Mike glanced at the two of them, and You Qi took a deep look at Eric.


    The two little guys shivered, retracted their heads, and sat back on their chairs obediently.


    Mike turned his head and smiled at Mickey, and said, "If you trouble Clark again in the future, I will trouble your father, you know?"


    Mickey nodded dumbly.


    Gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb, Mike turned to the teacher and said, "He did it first, I''m just protecting myself, right?"


    The teacher nodded nervously.


    The man screamed in pain, looked at Mike with hatred, and said, "I want to call the police, I want you to go to jail!"


    "Call the police? Go to jail?" Mike sneered, crouched down, and whispered in a voice that only the other party could hear: "I''m self-defense, you not only attacked me, but also sucked D. Who do you think will go to jail?"


    When the man came in, Mike had already seen the dense needle eyes on the other''s arm.


    The man''s face twitched and he lowered his head.


    Mike got up and said to the teacher: "It seems that he has given up this idea, do you need me to help him throw it out?"


    The teacher nodded, reacted immediately, shook his head quickly and said, "I''d better call an ambulance."


    "You''re really kind," Maczan said.


    The teacher''s face turned red.


    When Clark saw it, his eyes moved between his father and the teacher, and his heart moved.


    "Then I''ll take Clark back first."


    Mike nodded to the teacher, dragged Clark out of the office, and licked the tip of his tongue that he had just bitten.


    "dad!"


    Eric and Charles jumped out of their chairs.


    "Go home first!"


    Eric breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Tell me when you get home, where did you learn your swear words."


    Eric''s small face instantly collapsed, and Charles covered his mouth and snickered.


    Taking the three brothers and walking outside the school, Clark''s eyes flickered, and he just walked outside the teaching building and let go of Mike''s hand: "Dad, I''m going to the toilet."


    Mike nodded and said, "I and the two of them will wait for you in the car."


    Clark nodded, turned and rushed into the teaching building.


    His eyes flashed slightly, his gaze passed through the wall, and after seeing Mike and the three of them leaving, he scratched his head and whispered, "I''m really worried, I don''t care about my own affairs at all, and I have to worry about it."


    With that said, Clark walked to his teacher''s office.


    After a while, Clark, who was stunned, was kicked out by the angry teacher.


    I wouldn''t be interested in your ''scumbag'' dad!


    "Ugh!"


    Remembering what the teacher just said, he lowered his head and sighed, looked back at the teacher''s office, and murmured, "Why? Isn''t my father handsome? I clearly noticed that her eyes on her father changed a little bit. , but why, why do you say my father is a scumbag?"

 Chapter 31： 1 looks like a good person

    This little episode added a strong color to Clark''s undisturbed kindergarten life.


    A few days later, Clark''s kindergarten career ended, and Mike''s planned trip finally set sail in anticipation of the three little ones.


    After handing over the farm to Bob and his wife, Mike drove the three little guys on the road.


    Travel by car, all the way to the south.


    "Yohoo!"


    The three little guys screamed happily, looking at the scenery that was passing by and being left behind by them, screaming excitedly, and the gust of wind pouring in from the car window blew their hair up.


    Looking at each other''s funny appearance, the three made fun of each other and fought in the back seat of the car.


    Mike glanced at the rearview mirror, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, he opened the car CD, and the cheerful and smooth music rang. When Mike hummed softly, the three little guys also sang together.


    For a time, the whole car was filled with a cheerful atmosphere.


    But...the happy time is always short. As the three little guys'' emotions are far away from the town, their vision is occupied by the same highway, sky and green plants, their emotions quickly drop, and then they yawn and sleep. past.


    Mike looked at and smiled secretly.


    These three little guys still need to learn to wait and be patient.


    Before reaching the destination, the road is always boring, but because of this, when you reach the destination, you will be more fulfilled, happy and satisfied.


    Finally, after a few hours, Mike arrived at his first destination.


    A scenic town.


    "Hey guys, get out of the car!"


    Mike slammed on the door and woke the three.


    The three opened their dazed eyes, looked out of the car, quickly woke up, and jumped out of the car cheering.


    Mike took the three of them, and after finding a restaurant in the town to fill their stomachs, they started to play in the town.


    The air is fresh and the scenery is beautiful, especially the mountain behind the town, which is even more picturesque.


    In the evening, the four of them went down the mountain, stayed in the town, rested for a night, and continued their journey the next morning.


    Scenic towns, lively markets, unique festivals��


    The four of them, father and son, had a lot of fun along the way.


    It was another bright weather. The father and son, who had camped in the wild for one night, had breakfast and went on the road happily.


    But just as they were still a long way from their destination, they encountered a problem.


    Their car broke down...


    The father and son parked the car on the side of the road, looked at the smoking car, and folded their arms and pinched their chins in unison.


    Mike looked at Clark, who blinked.


    "Why don''t you push the car, Clark?"


    Eric and Charles nodded frantically.


    Clark froze: "Are you my father?"


    "It''s not your father, I''ll let you carry it away."


    Clark: "Yes!"


    Eric was eager to try, and said, "Let''s go?"


    "You headed out!" Charles looked at Eric contemptuously, and said, "Didn''t you realize Dad was joking?"


    Eric looked at Mike in shock and said, "Dad, are you kidding me?"


    Mike: "��"


    After staring for a while, Mike touched his head, walked to the front of the car, opened the hood, and frowned.


    "Dad, can you repair cars?"


    Charles tilted his head and asked, and was even ready to fire his adoring eyes at any time.


    Mike nodded solemnly and said, "No!"


    Charles: "?"


    Eric smiled and said, "So, let my brother push us to run!"


    Clark''s anomaly, these two little guys have seen it, but they are very strict, and have not told others.


    Clark groaned.


    Mike looked at the three and sighed in his heart.


    If the three of them were adults, it wouldn''t be a problem at all.


    "Wait for the car."


    Mike said lightly, and led the three of them to the side of the road.


    Then, the faces of the four people became more and more ugly as time passed.


    After waiting for a long time, three cars passed, either it was inappropriate or could not help them.


    "Damn it''s so vast and sparsely populated..."


    Mike scolded secretly and said to the three brothers, "You guys go to rest in the car, I''ll just wait by myself."


    The three shook their heads together.


    Mike''s heart warmed, and when he was about to carry the three little guys into the car, a car stopped in front of them.


    "Hey, need help?"


    A man with soft features who looked like a good old man put his head out of the car window and asked the three of them.


    Mike looked at the other party''s face with some doubts in his heart.


    Why are you so familiar?


    "It''s so needed!"


    Mike said gratefully, "I''ve been waiting here for a long time."


    "There are very few cars here."


    The man opened the car door and walked towards Mike''s car: "Do you mind if I take a look?"


    "random."


    The man nodded, turned on the engine and looked at it, and said, "It''s a little troublesome, I need to replace the parts."


    "Bang!"


    After closing the hood, the man said to Mike: "There is a small town not far from here. I am going to play in the newly opened scenic spot there. If you can, I can lead you there."


    When the words fell, the man looked at the three little guys in the car and smiled gently at them.


    "Thank you so much. UU Reading "


    Mike thanked him gratefully.


    There are not many good people like this these days.


    "What''s your name?"


    Mike took the leash that the other party brought from the car and asked.


    The man smiled and reached out to Mike: "Phil Coulson."


    Mike raised his eyes slightly and shook hands with him: "Mike Kent."


    The young version of the old cadres of the novice village!


    No wonder it looks so familiar!


    No wonder he looked like a good guy!


    Looking at the current appearance of the other party, it should be before joining SHIELD?


    "Hey! Mike! Ready to go!"


    "it is good!"


    Mike made a gesture.


    Finally out of trouble.


    Mike came to the car happily, gave a high-five with the three children, and let out a cheer.


    An hour later, with the help of Coulson, Mike and his party finally came to the town he said, and pulled the car into the repair shop.


    Let the repair shop people have a look. After learning that it will be repaired tomorrow, Mike decides to take three children to stay in this town for one night.


    "Stay one night?"


    Coulson looked at the four and said, "Then why don''t you go to the green camp with me."


    "Greenfield camp?"


    "There is a newly opened scenic area here. There is a beautiful lake there. It is said that it is as beautiful as a crystal in the moonlight at night. We can camp there."


    Coulson said enthusiastically: "My friend has been there before, this time I asked a friend to come, and she was already there waiting for me."


    Mike looked at the three little guys and said, "What do you think?"


    The three looked at each other and said in unison without any hesitation: "Go!"

 Chapter 32： rotten taste

    For camping equipment, Mike and the others brought a set when they went out, so there was no need to rent it in the scenic spot.


    The father and son, carrying large and small bags of equipment and food, followed Coulson to the camping area.


    Mike chatted with Coulson all the way, and got a simple understanding of Coulson''s current situation.


    Colson had just graduated from college and was confused about his future.


    He wants to live a peaceful life and become a teacher, but he also wants to join the army because he admires Captain America.


    The two choices made him sway, so he simply went out to travel to release his mood before making a decision.


    Finally, after walking for a while, Mike and Coulson met his friend.


    a woman...


    "girlfriend?"


    Mike bumped Coulson''s arm lightly and winked at him.


    Coulson blushed, but a girl with slightly curly hair introduced to Mike generously: "Millie, a classmate from Coulson University, is also his girlfriend."


    "Oh my God! He''s got a girlfriend!"


    Clark murmured in a low voice, looking at his father with a look of anger in his eyes.


    Mike''s mouth twitched, and he reached out and patted Clark''s head, Eric and Charles snickered.


    "Kid, you are so cute."


    Millie bent down, put her hand behind her loose hair, and smiled at the three of Clark.


    Eric raised his chin and said, "Of course, we are still handsome!"


    Charles covered his face with a faceless look, and Clark smiled politely.


    "Giggle!"


    Millie smiled happily, reached out and scratched Eric''s chin, and said to Mike, "You are already the father of three children, you really can''t see it at all."


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "We went over there. If we knew that Coulson was with you, we would not be the light bulb."


    Coulson scratched the back of his head and smiled at Mike Hanhan.


    Mike patted Coulson on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, we will stay farther away, and make sure that you won''t hear any ''movement''!"


    Coulson''s face turned red with a ''pump'', but Millie hugged Coulson''s arm and smiled, "I like him like this, then thank you, Mike!"


    "Boom!"


    A red lip print appeared on Colson''s face.


    The rancid smell of love...


    Mike gave Coulson a thumbs up, and walked with the three children to the distance. It was only after tens of meters away that Mike stopped, and then took a light breath...


    "Dad, what are you smelling?"


    Charles asked politely.


    "The rancid smell of love! You can still smell it here, go further."


    After saying that, he walked another distance, until he reached a distance of 100 meters from Coleson''s tent, and Mike stopped and started to set up the tent.


    "Clark fetch me the pegs."


    Clark nodded, picked up the ground nail and handed it over.


    Eric and Charles were playing around, and it seemed that nowhere could affect their good mood.


    "Don''t run away!"


    Mike shouted to the two of them and said to Clark: "Son, watch those two little rascals go, don''t let them affect others."


    "As ordered!"


    Clark saluted and ran to the two little guys.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Clark, who he adopted first, had a reliable helper.


    Glancing at the three of them, Mike started to set up the tent quickly.


    To accommodate the four of them, their tent was quite large.


    Humming the tune, Mike involuntarily glanced at Coulson''s direction and shook his head with a smile.


    He didn''t expect to meet the future good gentleman on the trip.


    "Coulson at this time is really tender..."


    Mike muttered, thinking of his age, much older than the current Coulson, couldn''t help feeling a little sad, and couldn''t help but stroke his hair.


    Hopefully when Iron Man shows up, his head won''t go bald...


    However, by then, these children have grown up, right?


    Thinking of the day when the children grow up, Mike couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    After a while, the tent was set up, and he looked at the time. Facing the west-sloping sun, Mike took out the pots and pans and started cooking.


    Even in the wild, it is necessary to prepare a hearty dinner for the children to provide them with sufficient nutrition for their growth.


    The sun slowly fell into the lake, and the calm lake seemed to have turned into a dazzling orange gem at this moment.


    "pretty!"


    Mike looked up at the lake and couldn''t help but praise.


    The scenery here is really good.


    "Hey! Guys!"


    Mike beckoned to the three of them and said, "Come here to take pictures!"


    "coming!"


    "I want to take a picture!"


    "Dad!"


    The three little guys strode over.


    The camera was set up. After the three of them posed, Mike quickly came behind them, stretched his arms and hugged them. The faces of the four were squeezed together and shouted, "Eggplant!"


    Click!


    Time freezes here.


    The lake is like an orange crystal, and on the green grass, the father and son''s smiles are unanimous and brilliant.


    As the night falls, the little lights bloom on the grass, like the little stars in the green sky, the beauty is like a dream, but many people''s minds are not here, they all look in one direction, with doubts in their eyes and saliva in their mouths. But in rapid secretion.


    so fragrant...


    I saw Mike''s family sitting together around a small oven, eating barbecue and drinking the fish soup cooked by Mike. It''s not too beautiful, especially under the gaze of a bunch of people with bread sandwiches~www.novelhall. com~ That mood is not too happy at all.


    "Dad, I want chicken wings!"


    With his mouth full of oil, Eric grabbed the chicken wings on the oven.


    "Snapped!"


    Gently patted Eric''s hand away, Mike said, "It''s not over yet, don''t worry!"


    Eric nodded, staring at his chicken wings and watching Charles warily.


    Charles pouted, eyes closed and opened, looked at Clark pitifully, and said, "Brother, I want to eat chicken wings too."


    Clark handed Charles the half-eaten wing.


    Charles grinned at Eric as a result.


    Eric rolled his eyes and said, "I know it''s cute, and it''s not a man at all."


    "Who made me the youngest!"


    Charles was right about this.


    "You''re a few minutes later than me!" Eric said angrily: "It''s too humiliating. If I knew it earlier, I should have kicked you back, if I could have done it at the time!"


    "A little bit!" Charles stuck out his tongue and said, "It''s a pity you can''t do it!"


    Eric: (���ب�#).


    Mike sighed tiredly and handed the chicken wings to Eric.


    Eric: (?��?)!


    Only food can keep them quiet for a while...


    Fortunately, the meal was finished quietly.


    The children played around, Mike packed up the trash, the family sat and admired the lake under the moonlight for a few minutes, yawned in unison, climbed into the tent, and started to sleep.


    Time passed, and the lights on the grass became less and less. Finally, when everyone fell asleep, when the moonlight poured down like mercury, and the lake was so quiet that even the wind did not wrinkle the lake, a ghostly figure appeared on the campsite.

 Chapter 33： model worker

    Under the moonlight, a tall figure stood in the camp.


    The pale hockey mask, the machete covered in black marks, and the icy malice radiating all the time around.


    When this person appeared silently, his shadow seemed to be distorted.


    He turned around dumbly, looked at the tents all over the ground, raised the knife in his hand, and walked towards a tent.


    The breeze gradually picked up, and within a few seconds, the wind blew more and more rapidly, the clouds floated from a distance, blocking the bright moonlight, and then the figure walked towards a tent.


    The knife in his hand looked dirty, but when he opened the tent, it was as smooth as silk without making any sound.


    Then, he looked at a man and a woman sleeping inside, raised the knife in his hand, and cut it down without any hesitation.


    It''s like chopping a watermelon.


    ��!


    Blood spurted out and landed on the tent, ticking down along the curved arc.


    The figure stood up and walked towards the next target.


    But he seemed to have certain conditions to find the target, because he passed by several tents, but he did not kill the people inside.


    It wasn''t until after walking through several tents that he chose the next lucky one who was under the knife.


    The knife fell from the hand, and the blood splashed and fell on his body, on his hand and on the mask, making it look full of evil spirits.


    One after another��


    He is like a model worker who works hard without complaining, doesn''t feel tired, doesn''t complain, and harvests his life diligently.


    ��!


    He opened another tent gently.


    It was a man and woman sleeping together.


    But obviously this man was more alert than the others. When the knife cut through the tent, he had already opened his eyes, and then when the knife fell, he grabbed the opponent''s wrist with both hands.


    "what!"


    a scream.


    Millie looked at the masked figure in horror, and when the knife got closer and closer to Coulson, her feet slammed into each other''s crotch.


    The tall figure froze visibly.


    Coulson also took this opportunity to push the other party away, and after Millie opened the tent, he rolled out from inside.


    Fortunately, because of his admiration for Captain America, he has been practicing fighting all the time, and he has always been alert to sleep, otherwise they would be finished just now!


    Coulson looked at the tall figure standing up with lingering fears, held Millie''s hand, and the two shouted as they ran, "Help! Someone killed someone!"


    In the dark night, the shrill cry spread far away.


    Some people heard the screams and climbed out of the tent, while others cursed and continued to sleep on their stomachs.


    The tall man chased after Coulson without saying a word, constantly approaching the distance between the two sides, like a beast chasing its prey.


    Among those who were disturbed, some people could not help screaming when they saw this scene.


    "Jason!"


    "That''s the legendary killer Jason!"


    "Damn, isn''t that a legend?"


    "Run!"


    "That''s a monster! He''s been resurrected many times!"


    The calm at the campsite was broken and people started to panic and start running!


    And Jason was still silently chasing behind Coulson.


    Suddenly, Jason threw out the machete in his hand.


    Coulson shook Millie away, but fell to the ground.


    ��!


    The bloodstained machete was stuck between Coulson''s legs.


    "hiss��"


    Coulson took a deep breath and looked at Jason who was rushing in again. Without hesitation, he got up and ran.


    In the tent just now, he had already experienced the opponent''s strange power, and he knew that he was not an opponent at all.


    Jason rushed over, bent down and grabbed the machete, and was about to continue chasing Coulson, but as if attracted by something, he turned his head to look in the direction to the left, and then strode over.


    Coulson, who has been paying attention to the other party''s actions, saw the other party staring straight in one direction, and his expression changed.


    "Damn, that''s the Kent family''s tent!"


    Coulson scolded lowly, his face changed drastically.


    If it wasn''t for him, this family wouldn''t be here, and if they were in danger, he would never forgive himself in this life!


    Thinking of this, Coulson went against the flow of fleeing people and chased after Jason.


    Millie looked at this scene, shouted loudly, and chased after gritted her teeth.


    Meanwhile, the Mike family...


    "Dad, it''s so noisy outside..."


    Eric murmured, turned around and hugged Charles beside him, Charles turned around in a daze, and almost fell asleep.


    Only when they are sleeping can they see such a harmonious scene.


    Clark sat up, listened carefully, his face turned pale, looked at Mike and said, "Dad, everyone outside is running away, it seems like a murder."


    Mike responded softly, touched Clark''s head, and said, "Don''t be afraid."


    Clark nodded and continued: "I heard someone calling Jason, saying he was a legendary murderer."


    Jason��


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    He should have thought of that!


    The crystal-like lake, Crystal Lake, was renamed Greenland after Jason''s murder.


    Snapped!


    Mike tapped his forehead.


    If he hadn''t recognized Coulson, he must have suspected that the other party was pulling him here on purpose.


    A thought quickly flashed in his mind, Mike pulled open the tent, his heart twitched violently, his eyes narrowed, and he saw the figure running towards them in the dark night.


    "Clark, don''t come out, leave it to me."


    Mike turned around with a smile and said something, and pulled up the tent under Clark''s worried eyes.


    "Whoosh!"


    Jason threw his machete at Mike with his back to him. UU Reading


    "don''t want!"


    Coulson, who was chasing after Jason, shouted, as if he had seen Mike being pierced by a machete.


    but��


    Mike seemed to have eyes behind him, turned slightly sideways, accurately grabbed the handle of the flying machete, and then turned around and threw it at Jason.


    ��!


    In the screaming sound, the machete hit Jason''s chest, causing Jason, who was rushing, to stop, take a few steps back, and fell to the ground.


    Coulson''s eyes widened, looking at Mike in disbelief.


    "ah!"


    Milly, who followed, let out a terrified cry and pointed at Jason.


    I saw Jason, who was lying on the ground, stood up, grabbed the handle of the knife with both hands, and pulled the knife out of his chest little by little.


    The sound of flesh and blood rubbing against the metal was extremely harsh, causing Coulson and Millie to get goosebumps, but Jason, who was the party involved, didn''t let out even the slightest pained cry.


    tick, tick...


    Blood dripped down the blade of the machete.


    There''s an overwhelming sense of terror.


    Coulson and Millie watched this scene in horror.


    Mike sighed.


    I knew that this murdering model worker, the veteran cadre of Crystal Lake, did not die so easily.


    However, for him, at this level, it is not enough.


    Mike took a step towards Jason, and after a few steps, it was already explosive.


    Jason swung the knife to look at Mike, Mike turned around, and after lightly dodging, a dagger flashed in his hand, and a dagger was instantly manifested. With his waving arm, it was inserted into the back of Jason''s neck.


    Jason''s body froze, and Mike materialized a dagger and inserted it into the opponent''s heart.

 Chapter 34： demon

    oom!


    Jason fell to the ground again, his body twitching slightly.


    Mike looked at Jason, and both of Coulson looked at Mike.


    "This is fake..."


    Coulson murmured and looked at his girlfriend.


    Millie squeezed Coulson.


    "Ow!"


    "it is true."


    Millie nodded affirmatively.


    Coulson glanced at Millie resentfully.


    At this moment, they saw Mike flipped his palm, a knife appeared in his hand miraculously, and then took the knife and was stabbed into Jason''s forehead by Mike.


    "Yes, is it necessary?"


    Coulson stammered, Millie nodded frantically, and then stepped back in unison when Mike looked at them.


    "Of course it is necessary." Mike said to the two: "As far as I know, this murderer has been resurrected several times!"


    Puff, puff!


    While Mike was talking to them, the Zanpakut�� in his hand kept rising and falling.


    The corners of Coulson''s eyes twitched wildly, and cold sweat burst out from their foreheads.


    Oh, God! Mom!


    Now you are more like a murderer than him!


    Coulson cryptically made a cross on his chest.


    "Huh? Not moving?"


    Mike looked at Jason, waved away the knife in his hand, and glanced carefully at their tent.


    Children, shouldn''t you have seen it?


    So **** is not good for the growth of children!


    Seeing that there was no movement over the tent, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    If I had to talk about it, it would be better to say that Coulson did it.


    Mike glanced at Coulson.


    Coulson''s face was pale, and he felt a cold air rush into his forehead from the soles of his feet.


    I have to leave here as soon as possible. The news about Jason may attract the attention of some departments.


    Mike didn''t want to deal with these departments.


    He still has a few things to talk about with Coulson, though.


    Thinking of this, Mike walked to Coulson.


    Coulson swallowed and pulled Millie back.


    "Stop, I have something to tell you."


    "Don''t come here, just stand there and say!"


    Mike: "?"


    Did this guy misunderstand something?


    Mike took a step and said, "The things here today are kept secret."


    Coulson was stunned, and nodded with Millie.


    Mike smiled slightly and decided to trust Coulson once. After all, this guy''s character is still quite strong.


    If those departments find out about him, he has a way to solve it.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Suddenly, Millie looked behind Mike and let out a terrified cry.


    "Um?"


    Mike turned to look and saw Jason''s body, but he stood up again. The blood left on his body had turned into a black liquid, giving people an extremely dirty feeling.


    It''s not dead?


    Does it really have to be chopped into pieces?


    wrong!


    Mike suddenly noticed Jason''s eyes behind the mask.


    Curiosity, surprise, greed, even desire.


    "Who are you?"


    Mike snorted coldly, and a card appeared between his fingers.


    "Oh? Found out?"


    ''Jason'' said something unexpectedly, and then whispered: "I was negligent."


    He took a deep look at Mike, and then glanced at the tent where Clark and the others were. His eyes were full of longing: "What a high-quality soul, it is an unparalleled treasure."


    Mike''s eyes turned cold, he moved his steps, stood in front of the tent, and said, "Demon?"


    "Haha..." ''Jason'' smiled and said, "It seems you know a lot."


    Pointing fingers in the direction of the two of Coulson, the devil''s murmur sounded in this space.


    "Pfft!"


    The two passed out on the ground, and those who escaped fell to the ground one by one, like reaping wheat.


    "Don''t worry, I just put them to sleep."


    ''Jason'' said with a smile, and an elegant and calm voice sounded from under the mask: "As you said, I am a demon, you can call me Mephisto."


    Mephisto?


    Mike''s eyes narrowed.


    The demon who signed the contract and captured the soul?


    This guy is powerful and sinister and cunning, and the Ghost Rider appeared because he signed a contract with the other party.


    So, Jason''s resurrection has something to do with this guy? Is it because of a contractual relationship with the other party?


    Looking at it this way, every time Jason is resurrected, the strength becomes stronger, and it seems to be explained.


    So, does the other party appear now because Jason discovered the four of them, and Mephisto was attracted by their souls, so he appeared?


    "Um?"


    Noticing Mike''s expression, Mephisto played with the taste: "You seem to know me, interesting human being."


    Mike didn''t find it interesting, but felt a lot of pressure.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Mike squeezed the cards in his hand tightly.


    Mephisto looked at Mike, looked at the tent behind him, and said, "Sign a contract with me, I like your souls."


    Like, I have to sign with you? And become your plaything?


    "What if you don''t sign?"


    Mike said lightly.


    Mephisto has always used contracts to collect souls, and rarely forcibly collects them. Mike guessed that the other party was afraid of something, such as... Gu Yi.


    Or maybe it''s pure bad taste, because of the bad character of the other party and the nature of the devil.


    "This is troublesome." Mephisto tapped the mask''s forehead and murmured in a low voice: "Although this is a bit risky, I really like such a high-quality collection..."


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, and without any hesitation, he directly realized the card.


    Name: Banshee Veil.


    Item description: A shield that resists a spell.


    Remarks: You can also hold her, UU reading Oh, yes, it''s ''she'' to enhance your spell ability, provided you can spell.


    A cross with a ruby ??in the center appeared on Mike''s hand, and at the moment of its appearance, a layer of white mist-like veil enveloped Mike.


    boom!


    The next second, the veil quietly shattered, and the cross in his hand disappeared.


    But the magical energy projected by Mephisto also disappeared.


    Mephisto frowned, but a new card appeared between Mike''s fingers.


    The card shattered, and Senbon Sakura appeared in Mike''s hand.


    Without any hesitation, Mike read the liberating words.


    Not the first solution, but the �d solution.


    After his ability upgrade progress bar reached 98%, his embodied power was finally able to support a few Zanpakut�� swastikas. Although the time was short, it was only enough to take off his lower body equipment when doing certain things. , bring local equipment...


    "Solution: Thousands of Sakura Jingyan!"


    With Mike''s voice, he released the knife in his hand, the blade fell, but disappeared into the ground like a phantom.


    The next moment, a huge blade appeared from the ground, standing on both sides of Mike''s body like a forest of knives, and then in Mephisto''s surprised eyes, all the blades quietly shattered, and the flowers turned into flying petals. A sea of ??sakura flowers was formed that protected Mike and the tent behind him.


    Mephisto reached out and grabbed a petal.


    �ڡ�


    A scar was cut on the palm of his hand, which surprised him even more. This blade seemed to cut the soul.


    "Fun! So much fun!"


    Mephisto whispered, the magic power poured into Jason''s body, after strengthening his body, he controlled Jason''s body to rush towards Mike wrapped in petals.

 Chapter 35： Im just a farmer

    Mike killed Jason, but sent the other party''s soul to Mephisto, who signed a contract with him. Mephisto injected part of his power into Jason''s soul and used Jason''s body to resurrect him in the form of a clone. in front of Mike.


    In other words, Mephisto in front of Mike can only be regarded as a clone of Hell Lord Mephisto.


    But just a clone, the power exerted is very terrifying.


    "boom!"


    Facing the sea of ????flowers, Mephisto slammed into it with a violent momentum.


    The pink ''waves'' splashed, and the flying blades were under Mike''s control, like a pink river flowing tightly but full of murderous intent, rushing towards Mephisto and knocking it out.


    Mephisto fell from the air, his legs moved quickly, and every footfall left a hole full of cracks on the ground, but the pink river of blades always chased behind him.


    Turning around and punching out, the pink river stopped.


    "Ah!"


    With a light drink, the pink petals flying in the air began to condense quickly, like chains, wrapping to Mephisto from all directions, wrapping them into them, and starting to cut frantically.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, Mephisto''s magic power suddenly exploded, forming a shock that swept all around, smashing all the petals away.


    Seeing that the wound on the opponent''s body quickly disappeared, Mike''s eyes jumped, and he took out a new card without hesitation.


    The time to manifest this thousand cherry blossoms has come.


    Although it can barely reach the level of sworn solution, its power is still a lot weaker, and time... don''t mention it.


    But now only the solution can block it, and it will consume a lot of inventory.


    Whispering in his heart, Mike once again manifested a thousand cherry blossoms, and just as the pink blades flying all over the sky disappeared, just as he was about to speak the liberation language, a spinning golden door of light appeared in front of Mike.


    Mike was stunned for a moment, he seemed to have seen such a scene before...


    And Mephisto also stopped in place, smiled helplessly at Mike, and said: "This time I was a little too excited, and I used too much magic, so this troublesome guy still noticed."


    Saying that, he glanced at the other side of the golden portal unwillingly.


    This time he lost.


    Not only did he lose the energy of a clone, but he also lost the tool Jason, and he didn''t even get the collectibles he was optimistic about...


    "The troublesome guy?"


    With a cold voice, a man in a yellow robe came out.


    Ancient one!


    Mike''s eyes twitched and he took two steps back.


    First the Black Emperor and Mr. Sinister, then the Ancient One and Mephisto...


    He is just a farmer, why does he keep meeting some big bosses.


    Mike groaned.


    Have the ability, wait twenty years later!


    Mike looked back at the tent behind him.


    No matter what happened, he just stood firmly in front of the tent, guarding the three children.


    Gu Yi looked at Mephisto: "Are you going by yourself, or am I taking you off?"


    Mephisto spread out his hands, and was about to speak and prepare to retreat gracefully, but Gu Yi appeared in front of him in an instant, and pressed his right hand with golden energy on his face.


    "boom!"


    The golden light flashed, instantly covering the tall body, and then quietly shattered, turning into a golden energy and disappearing.


    Mike''s eyes narrowed.


    Is this the ancient one?


    Gu Yi turned his head to look at Mike, his clear eyes were full of approval, and after taking a deep look at Mike and the tent behind him, he nodded to Mike and said, "See you later."


    After the words fell, he stepped into the portal and disappeared, and the revolving portal also dissipated in front of Mike.


    See you later?


    Mike frowned, then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Anyway, it''s over...


    Today''s events came and went suddenly, like an inexplicable wind.


    What''s the matter!


    It''s really hard to come across such difficult things when you go out on a trip...


    "Ugh!"


    Mike sighed, but when he turned around, he put on a smile and walked towards the tent.


    Opening the tent, the three little guys jumped into Mike''s arms and hugged Mike.


    Mike hugged the three little guys and said, "It''s okay."


    "Dad, you are amazing!"


    Eric looked at Mike, his eyes twinkling.


    Charles nodded frantically.


    Clark chuckled softly.


    Mike said solemnly to the three brothers: "You can''t tell other people about these things, understand?"


    The three looked straight and nodded.


    Mike touched the heads of the three and said, "Wait for me."


    After getting up and walking towards Coulson, he made sure that the other party was just sleeping, and brought the three children back to the tent, saying, "Sleep!"


    Only by blending in can you hide yourself, and disappearing like this will only attract attention.


    There was so much noise in the campsite that the police arrived quickly.


    Then��


    They looked at the sleeping people on the ground and several corpses on the ground, and they were all stunned.


    what''s going on?


    Confused, they woke the sleeping people one by one, and then worked all night, collecting evidence and recording confessions, and finally got a unified answer from all the people.


    The man was killed by the resurrected murderer Jason, and they didn''t know how he fell asleep.


    "Resurrected murderer? What a joke!"


    A young policeman shouted , his eyes wandering in the crowd, and said, "The murderer must be among these people."


    Noticing the fearful expression on the face of the "old man" among the police, the young policeman said in surprise, "Don''t you believe in such an outrageous thing?"


    This is the first big case he has ever encountered, if he solves it...


    An old policeman with a scar on his face sighed softly and said, "If it''s not true, are so many people helping the murderer to lie?"


    The young policeman flashed his eyes and shouted, "Maybe they are all murderers!"


    In an instant, the eyes of all the police were on him.


    Full of ridicule and sarcasm.


    The old policeman patted his shoulder and whispered in his ear, "How do you think the scar on my face came from?"


    The young policeman looked at each other in shock.


    The old policeman nodded, looked at the others and said, "Let them go, they have nothing to do with them."


    After a while, those people from the special department should also come, and then it will be none of their business.


    The old policeman murmured in his heart.


    After Mike said goodbye to Coulson with the children, he picked up his car at the garage and left the town.


    And just as he left the town, he happened to see several cars pass them by and enter the town.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.? It''s coming pretty fast."


    Looking at the markings on the car, Mike whispered and turned his eyes away.


    This is the end of their journey.


    However, Mike did not intend to return the same way, but chose another route as the return route, intending to play all the way back.


    Looking at the three brothers who were sleeping because they hadn''t slept well last night, Mike smiled slightly and continued to walk forward.

 Chapter 36： eternal cigarette case

    After half a month, the Kent family, who had been traveling for almost a month, finally returned to their farm.


    "Huh! It''s still comfortable at home!"


    Mike put down his luggage, sighed, and said to the three of Clark behind him: "Quick! Pack up, let''s go to the restaurant in town to eat!"


    When the voice fell, instead of the expected cheers, it was a wailing.


    "Oh, no!" Eric cried out, "Dad, I don''t want to eat outside!"


    Charles looked at Mike tearfully: "I''m going to vomit, Dad."


    Clark shouted, "I want braised pork!"


    Gudong!


    The three of them swallowed in unison.


    "Three gluttons!"


    Mike scratched Charles'' nose and said, "Put your luggage away first, I''ll go buy meat later, you stay at home obediently."


    The three nodded frantically.


    Mike smiled, put his luggage away, turned around and went out the door.


    After driving to the supermarket in the town, he bought some ingredients. After buying all the ingredients as much as possible, Mike bought a few toys for the children and left the supermarket in large and small bags.


    Putting things on the back seat of the car, just as Mike walked to the driver''s seat and was about to get into the car, he was attracted by the electrical city opposite.


    Raven?


    Looking at the picture played on the TV placed in the window, Mike showed a smile.


    In the picture, some fighting pictures are playing, Rui Wen''s face just flashed by, and there is no more picture about her.


    "Still so active."


    With a whisper, Michael opened the door.


    He and Rui Wen have not seen each other for three years since the last time they parted.


    But in the past three years, he has occasionally seen Rui Wen on TV.


    Although they kept in touch all the time, they only talked occasionally to chat about the current situation of the two sides, and did not talk much.


    Since the events of Three Mile Island, the Hellfire Club has become more and more active, and Raven has become more and more busy.


    Mike shook his head, started the car, and drove home.


    No matter what the hellfire, no matter what the government, it has nothing to do with him now, after all, he is just a farmer.


    After going home to cook, cooking a sumptuous dinner for the three little gluttons, and letting the three go to bed, Mike finally had some time for himself.


    Sitting in front of the desk, Mike looked at the system and showed a smile.


    After he returned home today, the three little guys got a new growth record called ''a long-distance trip'', and his ability level was finally upgraded.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Current Ability Level: LV2.


    Current upgrade progress: 1%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, unawakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, unawakened).


    Upgraded!


    Finally upgraded!


    Do you know how I spent the past six years?


    Mike had the urge to be moved and even cry for himself.


    Silently giving himself a compliment, Mike began to experiment with changes in ability.


    First of all, there is a lot more power of manifestation, which can support the manifestation for a longer time, and even some equipment items that could not be manifested before can be manifested.


    Second... it''s awesome!


    Mike''s eyes lit up.


    The types of his realization, in addition to items and props, can actually realize the ability to materialize!


    Do not! More precisely, just skills!


    If the ability is sustainable, then the ability can only be used once.


    Raised chestnuts��


    If he can manifest fire-type abilities, he can use fireballs and other attacks continuously, but now he can only manifest fireballs. After using it to attack, he has to manifest another fireball.


    Now, try it!


    Mike''s eyes flashed, looking for the embodied skills in his memory.


    A few minutes later, Mike''s eyes flashed, and a distorted light and shadow appeared on his palm. Then, after he reached out and used it, his body disappeared in a flash and appeared outside the room.


    Teleport.


    done!


    This ability upgrade is not bad!


    The time to materialize is still very long, and it is used in battle... that is courting death.


    But... fortunately, he has cards and can use cards to carry skills.


    It was really wise to make cards at that time!


    Mike trotted home and sat down at the desk again. Just when he was about to materialize cards and add new inventory for himself, he was stunned.


    Because he saw a line of inconspicuous small characters at the bottom of the system page.


    "You have a new reward to claim."


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    This **** is just a **** sometimes.


    If he didn''t see it this time, he didn''t usually have the habit of watching the system, and then he didn''t know when he would find out about this reward.


    Receive award.


    With a move in my heart, I chose to receive it.


    A message appeared in Mike''s mind.


    The reward is a lottery draw, and the drawn item is a permanent item of equipment.


    With a silent recitation in my heart, a virtual lottery box appeared in front of Mike.


    The box swayed gently, and items kept flashing.


    A distant ideal homeland, natural teeth, Thor''s Hammer, Zhana Temple, Heaven''s Lock, Longinus Spear...


    Looking at those items, Mike was greedy.


    After calming down, Mike began to extract items.


    Putting his hand into the lottery box, Mike grabbed it casually, as if he had caught something. When he pulled out his hand, the light ball in his palm flashed slightly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com An item appeared in his hand.


    It was a box that was smaller than a palm. The whole body was silver, with golden lines drawn on it, and it looked extremely mysterious.


    At the moment when the item appeared, the information of the box had already appeared in Mike''s mind.


    Eternal cigarette case.


    The function of this thing is very single, that is, to store items, and after the stored items are used, the used items will be automatically restored to the cigarette case after 24 hours.


    In other words, if this cigarette case puts out cigarettes, there will be endless cigarettes, and it is worthy of being called an eternal cigarette case.


    This is a fart... wait!


    Mike looked at the size of the cigarette case, but his eyes were a little weird.


    This size seems to be just right for his cards...


    With a flick of his finger, a card appeared between his fingers.


    Mike opened the cigarette case and tried to put the card in.


    "Really?"


    Mike was slightly startled, and then his mind moved, and the card in the cigarette case quietly appeared at his fingertips.


    As a reward from the system, the contents of this cigarette case can appear in his mind, and can even be stored in his mind, which is very magical and convenient.


    The card shattered silently, and a common weapon made a long time ago appeared in his hand and was scattered by him.


    With a thought, the eternal cigarette case disappeared.


    Now he will wait 24 hours to see if the card will recover. If he can recover, this thing will be of great use to him.


    Mike rubbed his forehead, calmed down, and started making new skill cards.


    There is almost no inventory of skill cards, which makes him a little flustered.


    "Set yourself a small goal first..."


    With a whisper, Mike started to get busy.

 Chapter 37： guest

    Time is like water.


    In the blink of an eye, the three children have already entered primary school.


    Clark was ten, and Eric and Charles were seven.


    In the bathroom, Mike looked at himself in the mirror and said dissatisfiedly, "Why am I still so handsome after so many years? How can this make other people live!"


    Mike shook his head lightly and let out a long sigh.


    "Dad, what did you say?"


    Clark opened the bathroom door with sly eyes, but asked a serious question.


    "Cough!" Mike blushed, clenched his fist and coughed lightly. Mike hung up the towel and said, "What? Your friend is here?"


    Clark invited a friend to his house today.


    Clark shook his head and said, "No, it''s still early."


    "Dad, what are you doing for lunch?"


    Seeing Clark''s greedy look, Mike tapped Clark''s head with his fingers. Seeing that Clark didn''t care, he said helplessly, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Eat hot pot!"


    Clark said with a smile: "I told her to invite her to eat Chinese cuisine."


    "she?"


    Mike caught the point of the words.


    Clark blinked, his face flushed slightly, and said, "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Mike squeezed his chin and said, "No!"


    "However, well done!"


    He reached out and patted Clark on the head.


    Clark chuckled.


    "What are you giggling? Go to the kitchen to help wash the dishes."


    "no problem!"


    Clark responded obediently and walked downstairs. After he walked away, a slightly mocking voice entered Mike''s ears.


    "Dad, you are indeed handsome! Old handsome, old handsome!"


    Mark was stunned, and then burst out laughing.


    "This kid..."


    Mike walked out of the bathroom and went to Eric and Charles'' room.


    Pushing open the door, the two who were lying on the table immediately sat up straight, looking at Mike with a pleasing smile.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "How is it? Are you finished?"


    Charles jumped out of the chair, raised his chest and raised his head, stretched out his hand in a salute, and said loudly, "Report sir, I have already carried it on my back."


    Mike nodded and looked at Eric.


    Eric said proudly: "It''s so simple, your smart son, of course, has memorized it completely."


    "Row!"


    Mike nodded approvingly, walked over to the bed and sat down, saying, "Recite it for me, Eric will come first."


    Eric opened his mouth and said, "One for one, one for two for two..."


    A few minutes later, when the two finished reciting, Mike nodded and said, "Okay, you can go watch TV."


    The two cheered and ran downstairs at a sprint-like speed.


    Mike shook his head secretly.


    This **** school doesn''t even teach multiplication formulas. Every student goes to school and sends a calculator to each student. After leaving the calculator, it takes half a day to calculate even a simple number. How can this be possible?


    Fortunately, these two children are smart since childhood and learn everything quickly.


    In other words, these three boys really didn''t let him worry about their studies.


    "Tsk, it''s all well-bred by me."


    Mike whispered something and walked downstairs.


    Although hot pot is simple, it also needs to start preparing.


    Half an hour later, when all the ingredients were ready, the doorbell rang.


    "coming!"


    Mike''s eyes lit up, and he walked quickly to the door. Clark nervously followed behind Mike and said to Mike, "Dad, don''t ask anything embarrassing."


    "I know I know."


    Mike waved his hand casually.


    Clark: ?�n?.


    What are you trying to ask, hey!


    Mike opened the door and looked at the two outside the door for a moment.


    A middle-aged man, and a girl about Clark''s age.


    Mike glanced at the two of them, hurriedly moved away, and said, "Please come in."


    "Sorry for taking the liberty of visiting."


    The middle-aged man said politely and explained, "It''s a little far from home, and I''m a little worried that Hope will come alone, so... Clark, you won''t blame me, right?"


    Clark hurriedly said: "No, uncle, I was not thoughtful."


    The boy was polite and made a good first impression.


    The middle-aged man smiled slightly, walked in with his daughter, and said, "Didn''t you prepare a present for Clark?"


    Hope nodded, holding a gift box with his hands behind his back and handing it to Clark.


    Clark took it and said, "Thank you."


    "No thanks!" Hope twitched the corners of his mouth and said helplessly: "Hank has to follow, it''s just too capricious."


    Hank Pym''s face froze, helpless: "This child..."


    Mike glanced at the father and daughter,


    "Quick, come in."


    Mike greeted the two to enter, stretched out his hand to the middle-aged man, and said, "Mike Kent."


    "Hank Pym, you can call me Hank."


    Ant-Man?


    Go to school, make friends, and meet superhero parents?


    Mike blinked, although he was extremely surprised, he had a smile on his face, and said naturally, "Please sit down, are you used to Chinese cuisine?"


    "No problem!" Hank Pym sat down with a smile and said, "I eat it occasionally, and I like it very much."


    "That''s good."


    Mike smiled and led the two to sit down, called Eric and Charles who were watching TV, introduced them to the father and daughter, served the dishes, prepared small ingredients for them, and finally put a mandarin duck on it. pot.


    This pot was specially bought from the market in Chinatown before.


    Goo-dong, goo-dong...


    The spicy red soup and the fragrant clear soup are in stark contrast.


    Mike smiled at the two and said, "Tast it, the primer I made myself."


    "My dad''s cooking is delicious!"


    Charles looked proud.


    Mike glared at Charles, but his heart was dark, especially after seeing Clark and Eric nodding wildly beside him, he felt more comfortable.


    This kid... always tells the truth.


    He blinked at Charles obscurely, and the corners of Charles'' mouth twitched slightly.


    Hank Pym nodded, picked up the chopsticks on the table, took a piece of meat from the clear soup and tasted it, his eyes lit up.


    It tastes really good.


    "good to eat."


    Hank Pym praised, and then saw that the father and son on the opposite side had not eaten from the clear soup at all, but had been eating from the red soup, hesitantly moved his chopsticks, picked up a piece and put it in his mouth .


    Shouldn''t it be too spicy?


    But when he put it in his mouth, he immediately regretted it.


    It tasted good, but he felt like someone had put a fire on the tip of his tongue.


    "hiss!"


    He couldn''t help but take a breath, watching Hope eager to try the red soup, while breathing in the cold air, he said, "It''s very spicy, so you can eat clear soup."


    Seeing that his father was breathing cold air, Hope hesitantly nodded.


    She and his father don''t usually eat spicy food.


    "Spicy?" Eric raised his head from the bowl, looked at Hank Pym suspiciously, and said, "It''s not spicy at all! And men have to eat spicy food!"


    Saying that, he patted his chest.


    Hearing this, the Mike family and even his daughter''s eyes fell on him.

 Chapter 38： so-called face

    Hank Pym now faces a dilemma.


    The expectant gaze and the red ''magma'' rolling in front of him.


    pick one of two.


    The corners of his eyes twitched, Hank Pym showed a calm smile, nodded in agreement: "That''s right, men should eat spicy food."


    Saying that, a ball of ''fire'' was caught in the red **** and stuffed into his mouth.


    Although his mouth has been pulled to the alarm, Hank Pym still looks elegant.


    "Hank, I''m going to meet you in admiration."


    Hope tilted his head and looked at him with admiration.


    Hank Pym felt a clear spring pour into his mouth in an instant.


    His daughter hadn''t looked at him like that in a long time.


    Since the child''s mother entered the quantum realm in order to dismantle missiles.


    With a sigh in his heart, he showed a disdainful smile and said, "This is all trivial."


    Saying that, I picked up another dish with chopsticks.


    Even if there is really lava in front of him, in order to restore the relationship between their father and daughter, even if there is only a little bit, he will swallow it with shame.


    "good to eat!"


    Hank Pym applauded.


    Mike took a deep look at Hank Pym and said, "Eat more if it''s delicious."


    Hank Pym nodded calmly.


    Looking at the other party''s appearance, Mike smiled secretly in his heart.


    If he hadn''t noticed the seemingly calm face of the other party and twitched from time to time, he would have really been deceived by the other party.


    Since the other party wants to express himself, let him fulfill him.


    Mike nodded secretly in his heart and praised his understanding.


    So, he drank the red wine in the glass and said to Hank Pym: "I didn''t expect you to like Hank so much, wait a minute, you must like this thing more."


    With that said, Mike got up and brought a bottle of wine under Hank Pym''s puzzled eyes.


    White, clear water-like wine.


    "This is?" Hank Pym said, taking the opportunity to take a quick and unobtrusive breath.


    Mike put two wine glasses on the table and said, "A wine from China, it goes well with wine."


    Hank Pym nodded: "It must be delicious."


    The crystal clear liquid looks delicious at first glance. He will drink two more glasses in a while to ease the pain in his mouth.


    Mike filled the wine, pushed the glass to Hank Pym, and said, "You''re welcome."


    Hank Pym raised the glass, looked at his daughter and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Then��


    His eyes flicked, and the wine in his mouth almost spit out.


    What the **** is this!


    Not only did he not feel the flame in his mouth being extinguished, on the contrary, the fire burned more and more vigorously, and rushed directly into his stomach.


    "dad?"


    Hope looked at his father with anticipation in his eyes.


    dad?


    Hank Pym''s eyes lit up.


    He even called him Dad, this kid hasn''t called him that for a long time.


    At this moment, he actually had a feeling of tears welling up in his eyes.


    Hank Pym swallowed, grinned, and said, "Not bad."


    Shit, he felt like his stomach was going to burn.


    "Then drink more."


    Mike smiled and filled the other party again.


    Hank Pym is smiling, but he can''t wait to bury his head in the water.


    Do not!


    Before burying his head in it, he was going to strangle Mike!


    But looking at Mike''s sincere expression, Hank Pym couldn''t help sighing again.


    I don''t blame the other party, it''s because he pretended so well.


    "You''re welcome, let''s eat!"


    Mike smiled and raised his glass again.


    after an hour��


    Hank Pym''s eyes were blurred, he was sweating profusely, and the collar of his shirt was torn apart by himself.


    "Mike! My good brother! It''s too late for me to meet you! I''ve never seen such a sincere and hospitable person!"


    Hank Pym grabbed Mike''s hand, tears welling up in his eyes, as if seeing each other late.


    Mike took Hank Pym''s shoulder and said, "It''s the first time I''ve met someone so happy like you."


    "Haha!" Hank Pym laughed. Seeing that Hope and Clark were chatting together, he whispered to Mike with confused eyes, "I''m telling you, hiccup! I feel like I''m going to burn now. Woke up��"


    A smile flashed in Mike''s eyes, and he said, "You will like this feeling in the future!"


    "Ken, for sure!"


    Tsk, my tongue is getting bigger, I hope you know a good anorectal doctor...


    Mike laughed in his heart, and casually chatted with Hank.


    Hope looked back at his father, saw that the other party was disheveled, and covered his face with shame.


    What a shame!


    However, when her good-faced father wakes up tomorrow and tells him what happened tonight with a blank face, the other party''s expression must be very interesting.


    Also, he obviously doesn''t eat spicy food, but he tried his best to stuff it and pretended to be okay, which was really funny.


    However, he brought it all on himself, he lost her mother! She will never forgive him!


    But after she saw the other person''s blushing face, she felt a little worried and inexplicable irritability in her heart.


    She shouldn''t have said that on purpose tonight...


    "No, he deserves it all!"


    She murmured, clapping her hands together.


    When Clark, who was opposite her, heard this, his expression moved slightly.


    This girl came here recently, and the reason why they became friends In addition to talking, there is another important reason, that is, they don''t have a mother.


    "Look at what?"


    Hope pursed his lips and looked at Clark curiously.


    Clark said: "We should be lucky to have a good father."


    "Good dad? Huh!" Hope sneered: "Mike is a good dad, but he... forget it."


    Clark sighed and said, "Hope, he''s your dad anyway, maybe you can talk about it."


    "What to talk about? What do you know?"


    Hope jumped off the sofa angrily and said, "It''s getting late, our driver is here, I''m leaving!"


    "Hank!"


    Hope shouted and strode out.


    Hank Pym turned his head, smiled naively, and said, "Yes, let''s go!"


    Mike sent the slowly shaking Hank Pym to the door and said, "Come here often when you have time!"


    Hank Pymbe gestured, got into the car, and disappeared from view of the Kents.


    Mike turned to close the door, but saw Clark look unhappy, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Clark was silent for a while and said, "Hope''s father doesn''t seem to be able to eat spicy food, but she deliberately let her father eat spicy food. She..."


    Tell Mike some of the words of the two.


    Mike smiled, squeezed Clark''s face, and said, "Before persuading someone, at least you have to understand the reason. What you said is correct, but you also have to consider Hope''s current mood."


    Clark nodded and said, "I understand."


    Mike touched Clark''s head: "Apologize to Hope tomorrow..."


    After a pause, he said with a strange expression: "By the way, ask how Hank is doing."

 Chapter 39： admire

    Hank Pym expressionlessly listened to his daughter talk about what happened yesterday, and the little impression left in his mind became clearer and clearer.


    Although he was already embarrassed and wished to dig a hole in the ground with his feet to bury himself, he still looked calm, and then said to Hope: "Okay, it''s time for you to go to school, I''ll let the driver first. give you."


    As the owner of Pym Technologies, he hired a driver, but he won''t be able to use it today because he has important things to do later.


    Hope looked at Hank Pym suspiciously: "Don''t you go with me every time?"


    The place where they lived was a little far from the company, and every time Pickerham went to the company, he would take Hope by the way.


    "I still have something to do."


    Hank Pym bent over and said, reaching for his daughter''s head.


    Hope dodged and said, "Got it."


    Hank Pym lost his hands, "Go ahead."


    Hope snorted and left.


    Hank Pym smiled as he watched his daughter leave, then the smile on his face disappeared in an instant, and a face was pulled down.


    "Hey!"


    He groaned in a low voice, stretched out his hand to press the excretion ground, his face was in pain, he swayed his legs and walked to the sofa beside him, sat down gently, then screamed again, stood up like an electric shock, and changed to Lie down on the sofa.


    With trembling hands, he picked up the phone and called an ambulance. After a while, he was relieved to hear the sound of the ambulance outside, and was carried into the hospital.


    Crawling on the hospital bed, Hank Pym looked painful, but the doctor who examined him looked strange and couldn''t help saying, "Last night was crazy..."


    Thinking of the picture of himself eating spicy and white wine, Hank Pym nodded, his voice trembling: "Yeah."


    "Uh!" The doctor was stunned and said, "Be careful, don''t do it during this time."


    "Um."


    Hank Pym swears he''ll never be so spicy again when he''s healed.


    Looking at that tragic situation, the doctor couldn''t help but ask, "How many people!"


    "There are five people in total with me."


    "hiss!"


    The doctor took a deep breath, looked at Hank Pym''s eyes full of admiration, calmed down, and began to treat him.


    Meanwhile, Hope had arrived at school.


    The car stopped at the school gate, and the driver opened the door for Hope. With a shawl and long hair, Hope, who looked like a proud princess, immediately attracted the attention of many children.


    Disdain, jealousy, envy, and even love.


    But the moment Hope got out of the car, he was immediately attracted by Clark who was standing at the school gate.


    Is this guy waiting for me?


    Hope whispered, clearly very happy about it in his heart, but his face was still cold, and he snorted lightly when passing by Clark.


    Clark hurriedly followed, and after smiling at Hope, he drew a blank eye from the other party and hurriedly said, "Well, I''m sorry yesterday, I didn''t know what was going on between you and I talked nonsense. It was my fault."


    Hope was stunned for a moment, softly said "um", and said, "I shouldn''t have yelled at you."


    Clark touched his head with a smile and said, "It''s alright, I''ve forgotten, go to the classroom, it''s class."


    "By the way, this is for you."


    Clark handed a lunch box to Hope and said, "I like the gift you gave me."


    Hope showed a smile, raised his smooth chin lightly, and said, "Of course, I chose that myself!"


    The two walked into the classroom talking and laughing, and the relationship seemed to become closer.


    In the distance between the two, Eric looked at the backs of the two with an ugly expression.


    Charles smiled, stretched out his hand to Eric, and said, "I won, take the money!"


    "Damn it! How did it get reconciled so easily?"


    Eric took out his pocket, took out two pieces of money, put it in Charles''s hand, and quickly grabbed it in his hand, while running: "It''s your loan, thank you!"


    "You bastard! You already owe me a lot of money!"


    Charles jumped angrily behind, but he couldn''t catch up with Eric, so he could only see him away, and then went to his class.


    In order to prevent the two from making trouble, Mike arranged them in different classes.


    ��


    In the evening, after the Kent family had eaten, Clark received a call from Hope, and after a few brief words, Clark hung up the phone.


    "What''s the matter? What is your little girlfriend looking for you?"


    Mike turned back and laughed.


    Eric and Charles are also gossipy.


    Clark blushed and said, "Hope is not my girlfriend."


    "Oh!"


    The three stretched their voices.


    Clark waved his fist at the three of them and said to Mike, "Dad, Uncle Hank is in the hospital. I heard that he had a fight with the doctor."


    "Oh, is he all right?"


    "It''s fine, but Hope is going to take care of him in the hospital tomorrow."


    "Hey!" Mike muttered while pinching his chin, "This old boy should thank me."


    After all, this is a good opportunity to pull in the father-daughter relationship.


    "Quack quack!"


    There was a burst of duck laughter on the TV, and Mike reached out and patted the two heads around him in turn, and said, "It''s bedtime."


    "Dad, I''ll watch it for a while."


    Charles coquettishly said.


    "No, we don''t have to talk."


    "Heartless!" Charles pouted and said, "You merciless man. UU Reading "


    Mike sneered.


    "Yo, I just said that Dad doesn''t eat your way."


    Eric jumped off the sofa, looked at Charles with disgust, turned and walked to the bathroom.


    Charles snorted softly, chased after him, and said in a low voice, "Hurry up and pay me back, I''m still useful!"


    Eric pierced his ears and said, "Ah, I can''t hear!"


    "Damn it! I''m going to kill you."


    Eric ran away.


    Looking at the two people fighting, Mike shook his head helplessly, turned off the TV and went upstairs, and then sat down at the desk as he was used to.


    With a flip of his palm, the eternal cigarette case appeared in his hand.


    The recovery effect of this thing also has an effect on his cards, which makes him even happier, and in recent years, he has also filled the cigarette case with cards.


    A total of fifty-four cards can be inserted, which can be replaced with other cards at any time.


    With a flash of light in his hand, he took out a card, replaced the one in the cigarette case, and put away the cigarette case.


    Over the past few years, he has been making cards every night, and now, the cards in his inventory finally give him a sense of security.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Permanent figurative item: Eternal Cigarette Case.


    Current Ability Level: LV2.


    Current upgrade progress: 24%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, unawakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, unawakened).


    Glancing at the system, Mike visualized a blank card and started making it.

 Chapter 40： trouble

    On Friday, the weather is fine.


    The three Clarks arrived at school on time and then went to their respective classes.


    They thought that today would also be a dull day, but they didn''t expect something to happen today that they will remember for the rest of their lives.


    Charles pressed his stomach and ran into the bathroom, and the moment he was released, the world became brighter.


    He dragged his chin with his hands and slowly cleared the inventory.


    He wasn''t in a hurry to go to class, he had valid reasons, and besides, he hated the old man who was in class.


    Do you always ask him to answer questions, isn''t it just jealous that he is smart and cute?


    Just when he decided to linger for five minutes, put up his pants and leave, and greeted the lunch break by the way, the door of the bathroom was opened, a series of footsteps sounded, and then a chatter sounded.


    "Physical class, gym class! Damn Clark is so annoying."


    "Every project is done perfectly, it really makes me sick."


    "yes."


    Hearing this, Charles secretly laughed.


    That is his brother, of course he is great.


    Just when he was proud of it, he listened to someone outside and said something that made him angry.


    "Turner hates Clark very much because of Hope. He plans to teach him a lesson after class later, will you go?"


    "real?"


    "Of course it''s true, I plan to go, how about you?"


    "How can I miss such an interesting thing!"


    "Then let''s go, the get out of class will be over soon."


    "Go, go!"


    "Be sure to look good on him!"


    As the footsteps faded away, Charles hurriedly wiped his buttocks clean, pushed open the door of the compartment with his trousers up, and glanced at the door. Seeing that those people were not there, he quickly ran out.


    These people are so annoying that they want to bully his brother.


    Although he knows Clark''s strength, even if these people are ten times more powerful, they are not opponents, but whether Clark can make a shot is another problem.


    "Don''t be so stupid that you don''t fight back!"


    With a whisper, Charles ran towards Eric''s classroom.


    The bell rang, and when the teacher walked out of the classroom, Charles rushed in immediately and dragged Eric out, who had an inexplicable face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Eric looked at the angry Charles, a little flustered.


    Do you want him to pay back the money?


    Thinking of this, Eric said righteously: "I tell you, do you want money, do you want..."


    "Shut up!" Charles looked back at Eric and said quickly, "There are many people who are looking for trouble with Clark."


    "What? Trouble with my brother!?" Eric glared at him, dragged Charles with his backhand, and said anxiously, "Then why are you dawdling?"


    They were very anxious. With what they knew about Clark, if someone bullied Clark, he would not fight back because he was afraid that he would not be able to control his strength.


    But how could the Kent family be bullied for nothing?


    The two little guys rushed towards the corner of the school angrily.


    Meanwhile, Clark is blocked by a thin boy.


    "K, Clark! Help me!"


    The boy blocked Clark''s way with fear on his face, like a chick after the rain.


    Clark looked at each other gently and said, "What''s the matter?"


    This boy was in their class and was often bullied. Clark had helped him twice before.


    The boy said nervously, "Can you come with me?"


    Clark nodded and followed the boy.


    But the further he walked, the tighter Clark''s brows became.


    Going further, it is the alley in the school.


    Of course he knew about the rumors there, so...


    This is a trap.


    So he stopped.


    The boy who led the way turned around in a panic, then looked into Clark''s calm eyes, and said in a panic, "Come on, why don''t you go, it''s coming soon."


    Clark still looked at each other quietly, and said calmly: "Why?"


    Why take advantage of his kindness and kindness.


    "Why why!" The boy said nervously: "I don''t know what you are talking about, didn''t you promise to help? Hurry up!"


    "Humph!"


    With a soft snort, Clark turned around.


    "You can''t go!" The thin boy cried out in a broken way, blocking in front of Clark, looking at Clark fiercely, and emphasizing again: "You can''t go!"


    Clark paused and said, "That''s a trap, since I know it, why go there?"


    "You, I..." The boy stared at Clark, unable to find a reason for Clark to take the initiative to go.


    If it was him, he wouldn''t go either.


    Clark pushed the boy away and strode away.


    Just then, the boy''s frightened voice sounded.


    "They said they would beat me up if I couldn''t take you there, and they said they would take my pants off and tie me to the school gate."


    Clark paused, turned and walked towards the boy again, and said, "You''re ridiculous, you don''t want to fall into the abyss, so you push others into the abyss? Then what''s the difference between you and them?"


    The boy lowered his head.


    "It was good to stop me just now."


    The boy looked up sharply at Clark.


    Clark continued: "If you had the courage just now to fight, maybe it wouldn''t be the result now."


    With that said, Clark took the initiative to walk towards the alley.


    The boy looked at Clark''s back and whispered, "Why are you still going?"


    "Because this matter is because of me after all, I have to solve it."


    With the words, Clark disappeared around the corner and walked into the alley that the students called the dark thorns.


    Sure enough, nearly ten children were already waiting for Clark.


    Clark stopped and looked at the children around him, his eyes flat.


    Looking at Clark''s appearance, Turner, a black boy with curly hair, yelled, "It''s just this ghost look, it really makes me sick, what do you think you are?"


    He didn''t see the expected appearance of fear, which made him very unhappy.


    Clark pouted and said, "Hurry up, I''m in a hurry."


    "Teach me a good lesson for him!"


    Looking at the rushing children, Clark took a deep breath and squatted in the corner with his head in his arms.


    The fists fell like raindrops, but Clark, who was holding his head, even wanted to laugh a little.


    He is weak and weak, not even worthy of scratching him. If he fights back, he may die if he is not well controlled.


    But these guys dare to shoot at him, their father is going to be unlucky...


    Thinking of the parents who had been taught by his father in recent years, Clark mourned for their father.


    "damn it!"


    Seeing that Clark didn''t even scream, Turner, who took the lead, felt as if he had been humiliated, and turned around and angrily picked up the steel pipe on the side.


    This thing was meant to scare Clark, but now...


    He walked towards Clark angrily, raising the steel pipe in his hand.


    "stop!"


    With two angry shouts, Eric and Charles appeared at the entrance of the alley.


    They looked at the fist that fell on Clark and the steel pipe that was about to fall, with angry eyes, and then there seemed to be a sound of something breaking in their bodies.

 Chapter 41： wake up

    "stop!"


    With the roar of the two, invisible spiritual energy burst out from Charles and poured into the minds of those people.


    The next second, the children''s expressions froze, and they took a few steps back like puppets.


    At the same time, the steel pipe in Turner''s hand was twisted and deformed into a mass of scrap metal.


    Everyone was stunned, and Turner threw the steel pipe under his feet with a hellish look.


    Before I could think about what I felt just now, Charles and Eric rushed to Clark, waved the broom to block him, and said, "If you don''t want to be beaten, your mother won''t recognize it, so get away!"


    The children besieging Clark shook their heads and looked at each other.


    What happened just now?


    Turner glanced at the others, gritted his teeth and said, "What are you doing standing there stupidly! Hit me!"


    Although he didn''t know what just happened, he was right.


    Clark stood up, put Charles and Ericella behind him, and said, "Why are you here?"


    Seeing that the children were all around, Clark said helplessly, "Let''s talk about it later."


    When the words fell, he picked one up in one hand, turned around the surrounding children, and ran away.


    "Quick, stop him for me!"


    Turner shouted and took the lead in chasing after him.


    But how did they catch up to Clark, Clark just used a little bit of speed to get rid of them.


    Putting down the two, Clark said angrily, "Do you know how dangerous it was just now?"


    "But you can''t watch them beat you!"


    Eric said angrily.


    "You know, they can''t hurt me at all."


    "It''s one thing not to be hurt, but it''s another thing to hit you!"


    Charles said angrily: "I have written down their appearance. When I investigate their names and home addresses, I will tell Dad."


    Eric angrily praised: "I support you! Those **** should be taught a lesson!"


    Looking at the indignant two, Clark laughed happily and said, "Let''s go eat first, you''re still hungry."


    Charles nodded, but Eric pouted and muttered in his heart.


    "You are a foodie!"


    Charles scolded suddenly.


    Eric was stunned for a moment, and Clark asked suspiciously, "Did someone say you just now?"


    "he!"


    Charles pointed to Eric.


    Eric shook his head and said, "I didn''t say it!"


    "You said it, I heard it!"


    Charles is sure.


    Eric murmured again in his heart.


    Charles rushed towards Eric with his teeth and claws, and said angrily: "You are sick!"


    Eric was stunned, he just muttered something in his heart.


    Clark stopped Charles and said, "Wait, what''s going on? I didn''t see Eric open his mouth."


    Charles glared at Eric angrily and said, "He clearly said it."


    "No, I didn''t say it!" Eric looked at Charles in surprise: "I just read this in my mind."


    As soon as the words came out, the three of them were stunned, and then Clark and Eric looked at Charles in disbelief.


    Charles panicked: "Don''t look at me like that!"


    "Try it!" Eric said excitedly: "Hurry up and try, this is a super power!"


    Clark patted Eric''s head and shouted, "Be quiet!"


    He, who was born different from ordinary people, understands what this means.


    Not just excited, but more careful and hidden.


    Eric touched his head and smirked: "Hey, I''m hungry, let''s talk while eating, okay?"


    Clark and Charles nodded.


    Just as the three of them ran to the cafeteria, Mike, who was busy selling food on the farm, received a system prompt.


    "Eric Kent awakened the mutant ability - magnetic control, Charles Kent awakened the mutant ability - telepathy."


    Mike was startled, and shouted to Bob, "Bob, watch here, I have something to go to school!"


    Bob responded, and Mike left quickly.


    Awakened?


    How can you wake up at this time? What did they encounter? And did you get hurt when you woke up?


    For a time, Mike was anxious.


    When out of sight of Bob and the others, a card appeared between Mike''s fingers.


    Name: Teleportation (remote).


    Skill introduction: Use the power of space for long-distance movement.


    Remarks: It will never be used to go to the toilet, this is an insult to this ability, but... it smells good!


    With a thought, the card dissipated, Mike disappeared in place, appeared near Clark''s school, and then rushed into the school.


    The school is quiet and doesn''t look like a riot, which is a good sign.


    Raising his wrist and looking at the time, Mike thought for a while and walked towards the cafeteria.


    At this time, with the temper of these three little guys, if there is no major problem, they may go to fill their stomachs first.


    Sure enough, when Mike entered the cafeteria anxiously, the three little guys were sitting around a dining table muttering something happily.


    "Giggle!" Charles covered his mouth, pointed at a boy not far away, and said, "Rodney secretly wore his sister''s skirt yesterday and was beaten by his sister."


    Eric looked at the people around him excitedly, looking for his target, and said, "That, what about that?"


    He pointed to a senior boy.


    Charles looked, his eyes flickered slightly, trying to ignore other people''s voices, but it still made his head buzz.


    Immediately, a painful expression appeared on his face: "It''s so uncomfortable, I feel like there are a lot of people arguing in my head."


    Hearing this, Eric and Clark became nervous.


    "You know it''s uncomfortable, right?"


    The three turned their heads and looked at Mike who appeared behind them, showing surprise, and Charles hugged Mike and said in pain: "Dad, I''m so uncomfortable."


    Mike picked up Charles and said, "Come with me, go home first."


    Clark and Eric hurriedly followed, and the four quickly left amid the curious eyes.


    When Mike left the school with three children and came to a place where no one was there, he took out a card and used it, and the four disappeared in place.


    The next moment, the four appeared at home.


    Mike carried Charles back to his room, put him on the bed, and said, "How is it now?"


    "A lot less sound, a lot better."


    Charles breathed a sigh of relief, remembering the pain that all kinds of voices had been rushing into his head just now, as if his head was about to be torn apart, and he couldn''t help shivering.


    He was really scared.


    Looking at Mike pitifully, he said, "Dad, what should I do?"


    "Don''t worry." Clark smiled. "As long as you practice, you can control it."


    He has also experienced the things that voices drill into his mind, but he heard the voices from many people''s mouths, and Charles is more domineering, hearing the voices of people''s hearts.

 Chapter 42： Ability exercise

    Mike flicked Charles'' forehead and said, "Your ability has just awakened, but you still can''t control it. Your teacher and I ask for leave. You should practice control at home first, and don''t give me away until you have practiced to a certain level. many places."


    No need to go to school!


    Charles laughed wildly in his heart, and nodded obediently, but Eric, who was beside him, had bright eyes, covered his head, and said, "Hey, Dad, my head hurts too, it hurts to death!"


    "Snapped!"


    Mike slapped Eric on the head.


    "Hey!"


    Eric looked at Mike aggrieved.


    Mike said with a sullen face: "Don''t pretend to me, your ability is completely different from Charles, you honestly teach me to school, practice control with Charles every night, and, what did you learn today, tell Charles every day , I teach him at home."


    "Study at home?"


    Eric shook his head, glanced at Charles pitifully, then reacted and said in surprise: "My ability? I also have ability?"


    He''s been playing with Charles'' abilities, and doesn''t even notice that he still has abilities.


    stare!


    Eric stared at Clark, trying to hear something, as for Mike, he didn''t dare.


    "Snapped!"


    Mike patted his head again and scolded with a smile: "I said, your ability is different from his."


    "Oh!" Eric rubbed his eyes in disappointment and said, "Then what is my ability?"


    "Tell me, what happened before?"


    Mike folded his arms and looked at the three brothers and added, "Tell me the truth."


    "I''ll tell you."


    Clark pondered, settled the matter, and said it from beginning to end.


    "Oh, hit you?" Mike sneered.


    Charles'' eyes lit up and said loudly, "Dad, I will find out their names!"


    Although there are a lot of people he doesn''t know, he has already written down the appearance of those people, just ask and he will know.


    "You stay at home for me and wait until you''re well."


    "Oh!"


    "Those people stepped back, and the steel pipe was twisted?"


    Mike pinched his chin, deliberately pretending to be contemplative, and then said firmly: "It should be magnetic control!"


    ��(�á㧥��;)��


    Confused x3


    Does this come to a conclusion?


    The three looked at each other and nodded.


    As expected of a father!


    "Okay, Charles has a good night''s sleep, and Eric and I will try his abilities."


    Charles looked tired. Although he wanted to join in the fun, his head was really uncomfortable, so he could only answer obediently.


    Taking Clark and Eric downstairs, the father and son came outside the house to start the test.


    Mike spread out his palm, put a spoon in his palm, and said to Eric: "Try it, manipulate it."


    stare!


    Eric stared at the spoon.


    Nothing happened.


    Rubbing his dry eyes, Eric said with a bitter face, "No way!"


    "You can''t say no to being so small!"


    Mike thought for a while and said, "Recall what happened at that time and put yourself into that emotion."


    "Oh!"


    Eric scratches his head...


    stare!


    However, it was useless, he didn''t have that kind of emotion at all.


    At this moment, Mike whispered: "Think of the spoon as Charles, he stole your toy."


    click!


    The spoon is bent.


    Mike''s eyes lit up and continued: "I broke your toy, and even sued me, saying that you broke it!"


    Click, click!


    The spoon in Mike''s hand was instantly squeezed together, and it became a mass of scrap metal.


    "Good job!"


    Mike threw away the scrap iron in his hand and praised Eric, while Clark on the side broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Remember the feeling of using the ability just now, and try to use it when you are calm."


    "Oh!"


    Eric looked at the metal ball on the ground excitedly, and was about to spin excitedly.


    "Next, keep practicing."


    Mike reached out and pointed to the metal ball on the ground and said, "Let it return to its original state."


    Eric picked it up, sat down on the ground, and started practicing.


    Clark looked at Mike and said expectantly, "Dad, I need..."


    "Move a chair, take a book to read in the sun, and go to school tomorrow honestly."


    "Oh��"


    ��


    In the evening, Mike worked all night after the three children went to bed.


    Although the children who saw the awakening of Eric and Charles probably didn''t know what happened at the time, Mike still deleted their memory through the ''Memory Editing'' skill card.


    And after checking their memories and making sure they didn''t tell anyone else, they finally felt relieved.


    The ability to practice is boring, but fortunately Eric and Charles are geniuses, and the two regard it as a fun thing, and they are eager to do better than the other, so the two of them are progressing very quickly. .


    Finally, after half a month, Charles initially took control of his abilities and could resume his normal study and life, while Eric had made great progress and could use his abilities in a calm state.


    Their abilities have just awakened, and they are still in a period of rapid growth.


    The future is promising.


    I don''t know what will happen to them in the future...


    Watching the two walk into the school, Mike sighed.


    His father, I hope the future will not be too difficult.


    With a whisper, Mike drove away.


    Hearing the familiar sound of the engine leaving, Clark turned his head and said, "Dad is gone."


    Eric and Charles smiled at each other.


    "Hey hey hey!"


    The corners of Clark''s eyes twitched slightly, and he said, "I said, don''t go too far, the two of you."


    "No!" Charles said, "I don''t even plan to tell Dad their names."


    Clark''s eyes twitched, he had already said it half a month ago .


    "In the future, we will avenge you!" Eric stood on tiptoe and patted Clark''s shoulder hard.


    After a second of silence for those poor bastards, Clark said: "Don''t go too far, think about how Dad told you."


    "Alright!" Charles waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let it go... I mean, I won''t go too far."


    When the words fell, he dragged Eric away.


    Clark whispered thoughtfully: "With Dad''s explanation, they shouldn''t go too far."


    It is impossible for these two to let go of those children before.


    In fact, he guessed right.


    In the past two weeks, Charles and Eric have discussed several ways to retaliate.


    As gentlemen, they will not be rough, it will only make them humiliated.


    for example��


    Ask Eric to hold the metal on their belts so they can''t unbutton their pants while they go to the bathroom, then print a map on them.


    Or Charles could take control of one of them and let him swear at the other, and let them fight infighting.


    Or, someone tripped over an inexplicable metal while walking.


    In just one day, they got their revenge.


    Fortunately, after they were out of anger, they didn''t bother those people, otherwise those people would be killed, and they still don''t know who did it.


    Mike is naturally clear about this kind of thing, knowing that they didn''t do too much, and that they didn''t use the ability to bully other students, so they turned a blind eye.


    But after he discovered that Charles used his ability to peek into other people''s privacy, and even secretly wrote it down, Mike felt that he had to step in and take care of it, or else the kid didn''t know what else to do.

 Chapter 43： memory

    Saturday, Mike''s house, Charles'' room.


    Mike sat on the edge of the bed and Charles stood in front of him, looking down at his toes.


    Outside the door, Eric and Clark looked nervously at the door.


    "Charles, do you know what privacy is?"


    silence��


    "That''s a private area that has nothing to do with you! You just peep at someone''s privacy, what''s the difference between you and a thief?"


    "I''m not a thief, I''m... just curious."


    Charles'' fingers tangled like knots, his voice getting lower and lower.


    "Just think about it, how would you feel if your little secret was discovered by others?"


    "I, I won''t say it."


    Charles was very nervous. It was the first time he saw Mike accuse him so harshly.


    "It''s not a matter of saying it or not, it''s that you shouldn''t do it at all!"


    Charles sobbed: "I see, I won''t do it again."


    Mike softened his heart and said, "You haven''t fully controlled your abilities. If you don''t pay attention, you will hurt others."


    "I was wrong, Dad."


    Charles looked at Mike with tears in his eyes and said, "I won''t do that in the future."


    Mike stretched out his hand to Charles, and Charles threw himself into Mike''s arms, sobbing softly.


    Suddenly, pain flashed in Charles'' eyes.


    Under the emotional agitation, the ability that was not under control began to lose control.


    Mike frowned and soothed Charles, but then he felt keenly that something got into his head.


    "Charles?"


    Mike hugged Charles and called softly.


    but didn''t think...


    Charles shoved Mike away with a painful look on his face, but said in a panic, "Who is that woman? Is that our mother?"


    Mike frowned and said, "Control your abilities!"


    He didn''t know what else Charles would read.


    "Do not!"


    Charles shouted and stared at Mike closely, digging into Mike''s memory.


    It was the first time he had seen information about his mother.


    When Mike took out a card and was about to use it, Charles shouted, "Dad, don''t! I want to see what she looks like!"


    His fingers trembled slightly, Mike sighed and put away the cards.


    A few seconds later, after reading the memory of his life experience, Charles was shocked too much, and his ability was out of control, and he fainted directly.


    Mike looked helpless.


    It''s okay to pass out, but it''s troublesome to wake up.


    Putting Charles on the bed, Mike walked out of the room, met two pairs of nervous eyes, sighed helplessly, and said, "His ability is out of control, and he fainted temporarily."


    Clark and Eric breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just passed out, no problem.


    Mike waved his hand and said, "You look at him, I''ll go down first."


    It seems that Charles should have read their life experience and know that they are not his biological children.


    How to do?


    What will this child say to him when he wakes up, how will he face him? How does he deal with this child?


    Mike scratched his hair irritably.


    After a few seconds, he sighed faintly.


    Charles is his child, a fact that no one can change.


    Checking the time, Mike walked to the kitchen.


    Let''s prepare lunch for them first.


    Time passed little by little.


    Based on past experience, McBee thought Charles would wake up before lunch, but Charles didn''t wake up until they were done eating.


    Mike walked into Charles and Eric''s room with his lunch, stood in front of Charles'' bed for half a minute, put the lunch on the table next to him, and whispered, "If you''re hungry, get up and eat."


    When the words fell, Mike walked out of the room and said to Eric who was standing at the door: "I''m right downstairs, call me if you have something."


    Eric nodded, watched Mike go downstairs, pursed his lips, pushed open the door and walked in, and then, as expected, saw Charles who was gobbling up.


    After closing the door, Eric folded his arms and said coldly, "Why are you pretending to be unconscious?"


    "I didn''t pretend, I really passed out."


    "Since you''re awake, why didn''t you let me tell Dad? What do you have to tell me?"


    When he found that Charles was awake, he wanted to tell Mike as soon as possible, but Charles stopped him and said he had something to tell him.


    Charles swallowed the food in his mouth with difficulty and said, "Wait for me for a minute, I will tell you after I finish eating!"


    Eric hummed softly.


    For a while, there was only the sound of Charles eating in the room.


    "Gudong, Gudong!"


    After drinking the juice in one gulp, Charles hiccupped and sat cross-legged on the bed with Eric still staring at him. When Eric rushed in front of him impatiently, he raised his head and said to Eric slowly: " I see Mommy in Dad''s memory."


    "Yeah!" Eric was stunned, but then slowly said in a calm tone that surprised Charles: "So what?"


    Charles pursed his lips and said, "See for yourself!"


    With that said, he used his ability to put the memory he saw from Mike back into Eric''s mind.


    A moment later, Eric sat next to Charles, his face was deep inappropriate for his age.


    Charles said: "So, we are not father''s biological children, that person..."


    "Shut up!" Eric glared at Charles and said, "I only have this dad! I don''t recognize anyone except him!"


    Charles was silent for a while, and said, "Dad is Dad, but you are not curious, why does Mom prefer to hand us over to Dad instead of him? Don''t you want to meet him?"


    Eric looked at Charles and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "Let''s find him!" Charles jumped off the bed and said, "Then use my ability to find out why!"


    Eric pouted and said, "Then do you know he''s there? Do you know what he looks like?"


    "I know!" Charles nodded and said, "I found the answer from Dad''s memory."


    "Huh? Dad knows?"


    "After he adopted us, he searched for the man''s information and planned to tell us when we grew up."


    Eric: "Then we..."


    "If you want to join, then go with me now, if not, I will go alone!"


    Charles made a decision.


    "Just you? You''re stupid, what if you get lost?" Eric sarcastically said, "So, let me take you there!"


    Charles showed a smile and said, "Then go now!"


    Saying that, they took out their backpacks and started to pack up.


    A change of clothes, pocket money that I usually save, and a skateboard for the two of them.


    Opening the window, with the help of Eric''s ability, the two fell to the ground, glanced at the home behind them, and ran into the distance.


    I don''t know...


    Clark saw what they said and what they did.


    Clark''s eyes flashed, he no longer used his perspective ability, and looked at Mike beside him.

 Chapter 44： Father and son

    "These two little guys... are really brave."


    Mike shook his head helplessly.


    He didn''t expect the two of them to make such a decision.


    But what they just said really moved him.


    especially��


    Daddy is Daddy!


    There is only one father in this life!


    As an old father, Mike felt that the softest part of his heart was hit hard by these two little guys.


    Almost... tears welling up.


    "Dad, cry if you want."


    Clark patted Mike on the shoulder.


    Mike patted Clark''s head angrily and said, "Watch them for me!"


    Clark stuck out his tongue and said confidently, "I can''t escape my sight."


    Clark''s super vision, although it is not comparable to the movie version of Superman, but it is also super vision, so tracking should not be too simple.


    Mike got up and said, "Let''s go!"


    He drove Clark far behind the two little guys.


    Clark laughed suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mike, who was driving, asked curiously.


    Clark said, "Dad, you can''t guess what they''re doing now!"


    Mike: "?"


    "They''re standing on the skateboard and using Eric''s abilities to drive the skateboard around town, and they''re pretty happy."


    These two little guys have a lot of tricks up their sleeves.


    Mike smiled.


    The two little guys came to town, took advantage of Charles'' abilities, got on a bus and headed for New York.


    Their biological father is in New York.


    Safe journey.


    After arriving in New York, the two found a taxi and hurried to their destination.


    Not enough money, it doesn''t matter, Charles'' ability is the best fare.


    Although his ability is still very immature now, it is enough to do these things.


    In the evening, when they found the location according to the address, they were dumbfounded.


    The place has been razed to the ground.


    "Well, what''s going on here?"


    Charles was stunned and asked the taxi driver.


    The uncle driver scratched his head and said, "It''s been demolished, and a new building is going to be built. What can you do? What''s wrong? Who are you looking for here? Do you need help? Shall I help you find the police?"


    "No, thank you uncle!"


    Eric took out a handful of change, opened the car door, and dragged Charles out of the car.


    The taxi driver looked at the two little guys, shook his head, and drove away.


    "Cough cough!"


    After taking a breath, Charles returned to his senses and said in surprise, "Why did you get out of the car?"


    Eric pouted: "If you don''t get out of the car, you stay in the car!"


    Charles broke down and shouted: "I can let him take us to find a hotel to live in! You get off here, how can we get there!"


    "Of course..." Eric looked at the ruins around him, his voice quieted down, and then showed an embarrassed smile to Charles.


    "You''re laughing!" Charles pinched Eric''s face angrily and shouted, "This place has a car!"


    Because this area was re-planned and demolished soon, few taxis passed through it.


    Eric rubbed his face, put down the skateboard on his backpack, squeezed out a pleasing smile, and said, "I''ll take you!"


    "Ahhhh!" Charles scratched his head in collapse, put down his skateboard, and stood up with a cold face.


    After a few seconds, Charles angrily said, "Let''s go!"


    "I do not know the way��"


    Eric said weakly.


    "If you don''t know me, do I know it?"


    Charles is righteous.


    Then the two of them had big eyes to small eyes, and their small faces completely collapsed.


    After a long while, the two randomly chose a direction and left quickly on the ''magnetic skateboard''.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Clark shook his head and said to Mike, "Dad, do you want to help them?"


    Mike groaned and said, "Wait and see."


    The two followed behind the little guy and drove slowly.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late, or if the two children are walking on the street, maybe they will meet someone. Of course, when they meet Eric and Charles, it may be those people who are unlucky.


    The two of them had good luck. After running for half an hour on the scooter, they met a kind person. After verification by Charles, they were sure that they really helped them. The two got on the car gratefully and were sent to a hotel. nearby.


    With the help of their own abilities, the two stayed at the hotel and had dinner.


    Seeing the two settle down, Mike and Clark also lived across from them.


    "Dad, is this necessary?"


    Clark was eating a hamburger and asked inexplicably.


    Mike smiled and said, "Since they didn''t tell me, they just want to solve it by themselves. If it''s not necessary, I won''t show up, and, based on the current situation, they''ve handled it pretty well."


    Clark responded, glanced across the room, and said, "They''re asleep."


    Mike nodded and picked up a burger.


    "It''s far worse than what you cook, Dad."


    Clark grunted.


    There was a visible look of happiness on Mike''s face, and said, "When you go back this time, what do you want to eat, what will I do for you!"


    Clark responded.


    Looking at Clark, an idea came to Mike''s mind.


    This time about the two Charles is a good opportunity to confess, and I have to tell this child all the time.


    So he said, "Clark, are you not curious about who your mother is?"


    Clark stiffened and said coldly, "No."


    Mike looked at Clark tenderly and said, "You kid, you haven''t bothered me since you were a child, but you never lie."


    "Dad, stop talking."


    Clark lowered his head, unable to see his expression clearly, as if shrouded in mist.


    Mike still had a gentle smile on his face, his eyes gradually lost focus, as if he had returned to that night.


    "Clarke, you are a smart kid, you should have guessed it for so many years."


    "I do not have!"


    "Don''t worry, my son! No matter what happens, no matter where you come from, you are my son, and like Charles and the others, my Mike Kent''s son!"


    Mike''s eyes fell on Clark, and every word was loud.


    Clark looked up, his sky blue eyes full of excitement.


    "dad!"


    Clark was very moved and felt very happy.


    But an idea popped up uncontrollably in his mind.


    Just have a mom...


    Sure enough, I still have to find a wife for my father.


    Looking at Mike''s face, Clark pushed this sudden thought out of his mind and said to Mike, "Dad, thank you!"


    "Silly boy, what are you thanking for?" Mike touched Clark''s head and said with a smile, "Hurry up and eat."


    "Um!"


    Clark nodded lightly.


    With the ability to see through, he naturally discovered the spaceship hidden in the basement long ago. It was either his or Mike''s, but thinking of his abnormality, he had a painful guess in his heart.


    But now, the knot in his heart has completely dissipated, which makes him extremely relaxed.


    "When you get home, you can go and see the spaceship. I also have something to give you."


    "Um."

 Chapter 45： Doesnt look like a good person

    "Get up! Lazy pig!"


    Seeing Eric sleeping with his pillow in his arms, Charles screamed with a dark face.


    He was born earlier than him, but why does he look like a brother?


    Eric buried his head and muttered, "Dad, I''ll sleep for a while, you go and call Charles first, he''s much lazier than me."


    Charles: (���ب���).


    Taking a deep breath, he lifted his foot, looked at Eric''s ass, hesitated, and put it down again.


    It''s not good to do this...


    Turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    After a few seconds, he came out with a basin of cold water.


    "Ha ha!"


    It was so gentle to kick him up.


    Whoa!


    "Wow! Help!"


    Eric screamed like a pig and jumped up.


    "Hahaha!"


    Charles hugged his stomach with a smile.


    Eric was stunned for a moment, then said angrily, "Damn Charles!"


    He jumped out of bed and raised his fist.


    Charles hurriedly rolled aside and said, "Who kept you from waking up!"


    "I��"


    "There''s no time, hurry up!"


    "go��"


    "I thought of a good idea! I''m waiting for you outside, change your clothes quickly!"


    The words fell, and before Eric could react, Charles rushed out of the room, and then gave a happy gesture of victory.


    Pre-emptive...success!


    Ten minutes later, Eric packed up and the two ate something and embarked on a new journey.


    And their target this time was a police car parked on the side of the road.


    "That''s your idea? Find the police!?"


    Eric asked suspiciously in Charles'' ear, but he was looking at the police car not far away.


    "Just look at it!"


    Charles whispered, walked to the police car with Eric, knocked on the window, and grinned at the police officer who appeared to be smiling.


    The policeman was stunned for a moment, opened the door and walked out, saying, "Little boy, what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t find my father."


    Charles said pitifully, but secretly used his abilities against the police.


    The policeman was in a trance and said, "Then come with me, I''ll help you find it."


    Charles nodded and dragged Eric into the car.


    "What''s your father''s name? Do you know where he lives?"


    "His name is George, George Baker." Charles said a name, and then said embarrassedly: "Where he lives, I can''t remember."


    When the words fell, he waited for his foggy eyes, silently used his ability, and said to the police: "Uncle, you will help me, right?"


    The police nodded without hesitation and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you check!"


    "thanks!"


    Charles was moved, and gave Eric a smug look.


    Eric pouted and muttered, "The actress."


    But the effect is remarkable.


    Half an hour later, the police found a pile of George, and after Charles'' identification, they locked the address of George Baker.


    After getting the address, when the police wanted to send Charles off, Charles used his ability to control the police, leaving him a hint that he had sent them off, and took Eric to call a taxi and head to the destination. rush.


    "This little guy is really clever!"


    Mike saw the whole process in his eyes and couldn''t help but smile.


    These two were smarter than he thought.


    Let Clark keep an eye on them, and Mike drives far behind.


    After half an hour, the taxi stopped.


    Charles and Eric stand in front of an old apartment building.


    "Are you sure this is the place to live in such a crappy place?"


    Eric looked around in disgust.


    Needles all over the floor, indescribable graffiti, and **** flying around.


    It''s just a junkyard.


    No wonder the driver showed a pitiful look when they just got off the bus, and when they got off the bus, they left immediately.


    Charles nodded and said, "That''s how the address is written."


    He looked up, pulled Eric, and said, "Let''s go."


    It made him feel very uncomfortable here, and now he just wanted to find out why and get out of here quickly.


    The two walked into the apartment building, climbed the stairs to the fifth floor, looked left and right, and came to a door.


    Immediately, the two who were still calm at first became nervous.


    "Knock on the door!"


    Eric looked at Charles.


    Charles shrank back: "You knock!"


    "Look at how timid you are now!"


    Eric took a deep breath, raised his hand, and was about to knock down nervously when the door opened with a ''squeak''.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    A woman with heavy makeup and wearing only underwear yawned, looked at the two at the door, and asked in doubt.


    Eric turned to look at Charles: "Is it wrong?"


    Charles glanced at the woman and said politely, "Let''s find George Baker."


    The woman looked at the two of them suspiciously again, then turned to the opposite side and shouted, "Damn! There are two little kids looking for you."


    She leaned against the door frame, her fingers tugging at each other with blood-red nails, and jokingly said, "Who are you from him? It won''t be his illegitimate child, right? Come here...to find dad?"


    Eric nodded.


    The woman''s movements were stagnant, and her heavily made-up face became ashen. When a yawning, naked man with bulging muscles came to the door, he waved his hand and slapped the man''s face and said, "You Son of a bitch, didn''t you say you''re single? What''s going on with these two kids?"


    The man was blindfolded and wondered, "What child?"


    "You''re still pretending! They''ve all come to the door!" The woman pushed the man away irritably and walked into the room, while the man quickly glanced at the two at the door and frowned, "Wait a minute! "


    Bang!


    The man slammed the door hard.


    Eric turned to look at Charles and said, "Is it him?"


    Charles hesitated, then nodded and said, "It''s him."


    In an instant, it was only enough for him to read the identity of the other party, and the other party''s appearance also matched the profile photo he read in Mike''s memory. Although there were some changes, there was no doubt that it was him.


    Eric was silent for a while, but he breathed a sigh of relief: "It doesn''t look like a good person."


    If he is not a good person, then he will not have the slightest possible entanglement.


    "I will read his memory well and find what we want to know."


    At this moment, there was a loud noise in the room, and then there was a faint sound that was not suitable for children...


    Eric and Charles waited inexplicably.


    And Clark, who was looking at Eric and Charles from a distance, suddenly turned red, and hurriedly closed his eyes.


    "Clark?" Mike looked at Clark suspiciously and said, "Are you all right?"


    Clark hurriedly grabbed his head and turned his head to one side: "No, it''s fine, they''re safe."


    "I am talking about you."


    "I''m fine." Clark took a deep breath, shook his head, and looked at Eric and Charles again.


    This time, he didn''t let his eyes penetrate the door, and only stayed on the two younger brothers.


    "call!"


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a few minutes, he suddenly said: "The two of them were called in by the man."

 Chapter 46： scum

    Eric and Charles sat awkwardly on the sofa.


    It''s not that they are restrained by coming to unfamiliar places, but because it is too messy.


    No, talking about chaos is an insult to the word, which is exactly a garbage dump.


    The two little guys didn''t expect their biological father to live in such a place, which is so different from where they live now.


    Fortunately, their current father is Mike.


    By coincidence, the idea flashed through their minds.


    The man, uh, was George Baker, who was sitting in front of them now in shorts.


    The corners of his eyes were slightly raised, he was tall and handsome, and his whole body had the breath of a sugarcane man.


    At this time, he looked at Eric and Charles, as if he was looking at two pieces of goods, glanced up and down, and smiled.


    "You say, you are my son?"


    Looking at the faces of the two who were somewhat similar to himself, George Baker asked.


    In fact, he already had the answer in his heart. After all, he had nothing and nothing to deceive at all.


    Eric was a little uncomfortable to be looked at by the other party''s gaze, and tilted his head.


    Charles wanted to nod, but finally said, "Olivia is our mother."


    He acknowledged his mother, but not his father.


    George Baker frowned, and then showed a look of surprise: "That bitch... She looks good."


    "She''s dead."


    Eric said softly.


    George Baker was slightly startled, then covered his face and said in pain: "She is a good woman, I lost her at the time, I really... woohoo!"


    Looking at the other party''s expression, Eric pursed his lips and looked at Charles.


    Charles looked calm and shook his head.


    His ability told him that this man was pretending, which made him extremely angry.


    He began to use his ability to invade the opponent''s head. To his surprise, the power of the opponent''s mind turned out to be much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    With his current ability, it will take some time to search for memories silently.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t respond, George touched his dry eyes with both hands, and said to them, "Looking at how you look, you should have come to live with me! Don''t worry, I will take good care of you."


    With that, he turned to the bedroom and shouted, "Ruth! Get some food for my child!"


    "You **** do it yourself, that''s your son!"


    The woman cursed impatiently.


    A violent look flashed in George Baker''s eyes, but when he turned his head, it disappeared.


    "I''ll get you something to eat, wait for me!"


    Forcing a loving expression to the two of them, he walked into the bedroom, looked at the woman lying on the bed smoking a cigarette, and said, "Slut, forgot what I just told you?"


    "Bah!" The woman exhaled and said contemptuously, "You are really not a thing, you even want to sell your own child."


    "Since it''s my son, how do I deal with them is my freedom!" George Baker sneered and said, "Now you have love? When you are drug addicts, as long as you have money, you can''t wait for all the men to come to you. !"


    The woman''s hand holding the cigarette trembled slightly.


    "Huh!" He blew out a puff of smoke and said contemptuously: "So what? I feed myself! What about you? I''m not selling you to feed me, **** it!"


    "Haha!" George Baker said with a "huh" smile, "Stop talking nonsense, do you want to be together, then we will have money."


    "Qian..." The woman''s eyes flashed, she pressed the cigarette in her hand into the ashtray, got up from the bed, and said, "We should all go to hell! We will go to hell! George!"


    George Baker hugged the woman and kissed her fiercely, saying nonchalantly, "Baby, no money is hell!"


    After a while, after the woman found a coat that she could wear and wrapped her body, she and George found some food and brought it to Charles and Eric.


    Eric looked at the food with disgust, especially when he saw that the drink turned out to be beer, he was speechless.


    "You''re welcome, let''s eat!"


    George Baker pushed the food towards the two of them, and the woman stood behind him and forced a smile.


    "We''re not hungry!"


    Charles politely refused. Although his face was full of smiles, his heart was about to explode.


    He had read their thoughts from the woman''s head.


    These two people, no, they were bastards, and they wanted to sell them.


    "Then eat some candy!"


    The woman tried to smile as kindly as she could, and stretched her hand out to Eric.


    Looking at the two candies, George Baker couldn''t help licking his lips.


    This good thing is used like this, he still feels a little distressed, but after selling these two children, they...


    Eric reached out and grabbed the candy.


    A candy, should be fine, right?


    "do not eat!"


    Charles'' voice echoed in his head, and Eric silently squeezed the candy in his hand.


    "Eat!" George Baker urged.


    "Let''s eat later!" Charles smiled politely, like an angel, and then his face changed suddenly.


    He finally saw the memory of his mother.


    That memory seems to be buried deep, worthless garbage.


    The woman who was coaxed into everything, beaten endlessly, became addicted to drugs after the woman became pregnant, and even asked the woman who was about to give birth to sell her body in order to buy drugs.


    Then, the woman found a chance to escape.


    Charles trembled all over when he saw these memories.


    "my child!"


    Just then, George Baker extended his hand to him.


    Charles ducked, looked at each other angrily, and said, "You scum! Let''s go!"


    The other party didn''t want to touch his head just now, but wanted to grab him!


    George was stunned for a moment, he didn''t understand why he was fine just now Why are you calling others scum now?


    "Don''t run away."


    The woman blocked the door at some point, a cigarette between her fingers.


    "Nice job, Ruth!"


    The man laughed happily and walked towards Charles and the two men with a grin.


    "Don''t go, I''m your father!"


    "Eric, he wants to sell us!"


    Charles hid behind Eric and said anxiously.


    Eric clenched his fist, threw the candy in his hand at the man, and stretched out his hand towards the woman.


    The magnetic force surged, and the iron door was slammed open, directly throwing the screaming woman out of the door.


    Eric took Charles and ran out the door.


    But a strong figure stood in front of them at a faster speed.


    George Baker.


    His muscles are bulging now, and his body is soaring, like a muscle monster.


    "You are also mutants! Haha! Great!"


    George Baker smiled excitedly.


    He originally wanted to sell the two children to the black market for organs, but now that they are mutants, they can''t be so messed up. Some people like mutant children the most.


    In an instant, he looked at the eyes of the two of them, as if he saw a pile of green banknotes.


    Charles stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead, and the power of the young mind poured out, and Eric also manipulated the metal in the room to fly beside him.


    Just when the two of them wanted to fight out, a figure quietly appeared beside them.


    "dad!"


    Charles and Eric cried out in surprise.


    Mike touched the heads of the two of them, looked at George Baker with a ferocious face, and said, "It''s adult time, scumbag!"

 Chapter 47： go home

    "go to hell!"


    With an angry cry, George Baker punched Mike.


    A card quietly dissipated at Mike''s fingertips, and at the same time, a layer of light golden light shield appeared on Mike''s body.


    Name: Power Word Shield.


    Skill introduction: Extract the soul power of a friendly target to create a shield for it, which is used to absorb damage and ensure that the casting will not be interrupted.


    Remarks: Does the light golden sleeve look familiar?


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, the shield sank.


    But other than that, nothing else happened.


    George Baker was stunned.


    The fists fell like a storm.


    For a time, the shield was constantly deformed under the impact, and was subjected to the test of the impact.


    "idiot!"


    Mike whispered, and another card appeared at his fingertips. At the same time that it turned into a light spot and disappeared, a Zanpakut�� appeared in his hand.


    "Look up, Wabisuke!"


    The Zanpakut�� in his hand was released, and the strange blade fell on George Baker who was bombarding the shield with Mike''s swing.


    George Baker was shocked, but found that it didn''t hurt at all, and after he didn''t even cut his own skin, he sneered and attacked Mike with a more violent stance.


    A few seconds later, the Power Word Shield was finally broken, and George Baker sneered and punched Mike''s head.


    His mutant ability can comprehensively strengthen his body. With this punch, the opponent''s head will explode like a tomato.


    But Mike looked at him coldly, without any intention of avoiding.


    Just as his fist was about to hit Mike, the overwhelmed weight suddenly appeared, directly pressing down on his arm, causing it to hang by his side.


    Then, the whole body.


    "boom!"


    He knelt heavily in front of him, with both hands on the ground, struggling to support his low body, like a repentant sinner, his heart was full of fear.


    How is this going? Is this the opponent''s ability?


    Mike looked down at George Baker and said in a low voice, "The mutant ability is too bad."


    Compared to Charles and Eric, the idiot''s abilities are nothing.


    The woman at the door looked at this scene in panic, turned around and ran.


    "Charles, get her under control!"


    With Charles'' current ability, he can still control this woman.


    Charles nodded, the power of the soul poured into the woman''s mind instantly, and after controlling it, he returned to the room.


    Mike raised his hand to knock him unconscious, trapped him with a rope, and then said to the two of them, "Come back, close your eyes, and cover your ears."


    The two pursed their lips and obediently followed suit.


    Looking at George Baker, who was about to lie down on the ground with his head down, Mike tapped him twice more with a wabisuke, letting him lie directly on the ground, and then scattered the Zanpakut��. He raised it expressionlessly and fell to the other''s limbs.


    Click, click!


    With screams and bones shattering, George Baker passed out.


    Mike threw away the hammer in his hand.


    The death penalty is acquitted, but the living sin cannot escape.


    If he wasn''t the biological father of the two of Charles, and if Mike didn''t want to be too **** in front of the two children, he would definitely turn this scum into a real scum.


    However, before he left, he fulfilled his duty as an enthusiastic citizen and called the police for him.


    Picking up Charles and holding Eric''s hand, Mike took out a teleport card, activated it, and disappeared in place, appearing exactly in front of the car parked three streets away.


    Looking at their car and looking at Clark who greeted them with a smile, the two little guys were amazed.


    "Dad, have you been following us?"


    Eric looked at Mike in surprise.


    Charles put his face into Mike''s arms: "I thought our actions were very secret, but it was discovered, oh oh oh!"


    "I punch a jerk!" Eric muttered, but changed Charles back with a grimace.


    "Ha! How can I trust you to come by yourself." Mike smiled and put down Charles and said, "Get in the car."


    The two got into the car obediently, Mike locked the door with a sneer, sat in the driver''s seat, turned back to the two of them and said with a blank expression: "Go back and settle the account with you for this runaway!"


    Father''s love collapsed.


    "No, Dad!" Charles screamed: "It''s all Eric, he has to let me come along!"


    Eric grinned and raised his fist: "What did you say?"


    Charles shivered, crying and asking Clark for help: "Brother, he''s going to hit me!"


    Clark shook his head and said, "Deserving it."


    "Hey! Ah, I fought with you!"


    "Come on, I''m afraid of you!"


    Mike''s forehead jumped, and he turned back and shouted, "Give me quiet!"


    Charles, Eric sat down instantly.


    cute jpg.


    Starting the car, when Mike was about to step on the accelerator, he suddenly stepped on the brakes, frowning as if thinking of something, "Wait for me."


    The words fell, a card dissipated at his fingertips, Mike disappeared in the car, and reappeared at George Baker''s house.


    Looking at the two people lying on the ground, Mike pinched his chin and groaned.


    The fingers flicked slightly, and a card appeared.


    Name: Memory Edit. UU Reading


    Skill introduction: Put your hand into the head of the designated object, you can read the memory of the designated object, turn the designated memory into a film-like film and pull out the brain of the designated object, so that the object whose memory is extracted will lose this memory.


    Remarks: Reach into the head, hehehe!


    Skills manifest.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, he used his skills, reached out and grabbed George Baker, put his hand into the other party''s head, stretched out his hand, and a piece of film flew out of his mind, and then Mike brought him to meet Eric. All the memories of their family before they left were cut off.


    Then, Mike used another card to delete the woman''s memory, and then used the teleport skill to appear in front of the car and drive away.


    After a while, several police cars appeared, which caused a lot of excitement here. The people living here were afraid that these policemen were attracted by themselves.


    No one who lives here is clean.


    Fortunately, these police officers were not targeting them. After taking away the unconscious George Baker and his woman, they left.


    Looking at the tragic state of George Baker, the policemen were speechless.


    "Don''t pity this bastard!" The police captain recognized George Baker and said, "He already has no idea how many lives he has in his hands."


    "All cheer me up, don''t forget the reminder to the police just now!"


    This is a mutant...


    Everyone''s heart froze.


    Looking at the expressions of everyone, the captain nodded secretly, and when he turned around, a smile flashed in his eyes.


    This guy, I don''t know if it can become a collection of Mr. Essex. If he is fancy, he can get a lot of money again.


    Thinking of this, the captain''s heart was hot.

 Chapter 48： invite

    No matter how the George Baker incident develops next, it has nothing to do with the Mike family.


    Now, the family has returned home, and even before night falls, dinner is ready.


    Very hearty, all three children love to eat.


    But... Charles and Eric watched with tears in their eyes as Mike and Clark were eating, and the two of them only had a bowl of white rice, accompanied by drool that kept secreting.


    "Dad, you are so cruel!"


    Charles protested in a low voice, his eyes moving back and forth with Mike''s constantly moving chopsticks.


    "Ah��"


    Mike swallowed the food in his mouth and said, "Before you all secretly left, didn''t you think it would be cruel to worry me?"


    Click!


    A crispy nugget of fried chicken squeaked in Mike''s mouth.


    Charles looked at the chicken nuggets, ate rice dully, and said in pain, "Dad, I was wrong!"


    Mike looked at Eric, picked up the other''s favorite braised eggplant, shook it back and forth, blew on his mouth, and put it into Clark''s bowl.


    "Snapped!"


    Eric pressed his chopsticks on the table, stood abruptly on the chair, and said angrily, "Dad, you are too bullying!"


    "Bullying people?" Mike smiled lightly and said, "I''m running thousands of miles..."


    "Dad, there are no thousands of miles."


    Clark couldn''t help but correct.


    Mike glared at Clark and said, "Shut up!"


    "Because of you, I travel thousands of miles, and you are the bullies!"


    Eric shook his head and said, "I don''t care, I don''t care, you are bullying me now, I want to resist!"


    "Resist?" Mike sneered and said, "Don''t eat the rice either."


    "Dad, I was wrong!"


    Eric pressed his growling stomach and decided to endure the humiliation first.


    Mike nodded with satisfaction, and with envious eyes, ended the dinner.


    After dinner, looking at the leftovers on a table, Clark volunteered to wash the dishes.


    Mike agreed, without breaking the other''s mind, turned around and went back to the room.


    Clark beckoned to his two younger brothers and pointed to the dishes on the table.


    Eric and Charles let out a low moan and began the sweep.


    Tears welled up in their eyes as they ate a delicious dinner.


    "Shh!" Clark made a gesture and said to the two of them, "Be quiet and eat quickly!"


    The two nodded frantically.


    I made a skill card in my room. It is estimated that Clark walked out of the room after feeding the two little guys and cleaning up the bowl.


    Glancing at the two Charles who were watching the cartoon, Mike walked into the kitchen and leaned against the door frame.


    "Clark, come out with me."


    Clark wiped his hands back and said, "Come on!"


    Mike stretched out his hand to compare the height of Bi Clark: "Unconsciously, you have grown so tall, time flies so fast."


    "dad��"


    "Come with me."


    Mike took Clark''s shoulders, and the two walked out.


    Opening the door of the basement, Mike reached out and groped. After turning on the light, he rolled up a blanket on the ground and pulled a piece of the floor to reveal the spaceship that Mike had hidden underground.


    "This is the spaceship you came in on."


    Clark looked at the spaceship, jumped into the pit, circled around the spaceship, his face was surprisingly calm, then jumped out of the pit, suddenly hugged Mike, and said, "Dad, it''s nice to meet you."


    If it is not Mike, whether he can live now, whether he can live freely, is a question.


    Mike rubbed his smooth short black hair, took out the key with the S logo, handed it to Clark, and said, "This is the key on the spaceship, you may be useful."


    Clark reached out and touched it and said, "You can save it for me, and give it to me later."


    "Dad, where am I from? Why am I on Earth? Where are they?"


    His voice was low and his mood was very low.


    Mike hugged Clark, looked at the child distressedly, and said, "We are here."


    Clark''s body tightened, then softened and hugged Mike tightly.


    Mike grinned and patted Clark''s head, and said, "Boy, take it easy, my old waist will be broken by you."


    Clark grinned and smiled.


    "Dad, I need to travel and find answers."


    "but not now."


    "Ok, I know."


    silence��


    "Dad, what good things are you stealing here?"


    Charles and Eric appeared at the door.


    Mike twitched the corners of his eyes, and while putting the floor down, he said, "Are you full? Are the dishes delicious?"


    ��Delicious! Especially����


    Charles grabbed Eric''s mouth and whispered, "Fool, what did you say!"


    Eric blinked, and Charles turned and ran.


    "Go and watch TV with them."


    Mike patted Clark on the head.


    "Um!"


    Clark responded and walked away quickly.


    After Mike restored the basement to its original state, he walked out of the basement.


    There is no moon tonight, but there is a bright Milky Way hanging in the sky.


    "Oh, the stars are pretty good tonight!"


    Looking up at the sky, Mike sighed faintly.


    He remembered that on the night Clark''s spaceship landed, there was such a galaxy.


    Has it been so long?


    "Clark is ten years old, I..."


    After a pause, Mike''s mouth twitched: "Damn, I''m almost forty? I also want to learn from the old popsicles to keep fresh..."


    Mike pointed.


    When Iron Man, the Avengers, these big events come out, he has...


    "Oh shit!"


    Mike scolded and walked home.


    ��


    The life of the Mike family has returned to normal.


    Sending children to school, wandering around the farm in my spare time, and going to the bar when I have nothing to do. Although there are no people in the bar in the town during the day, I can occasionally talk about life with a beautiful girl and collide with passion.


    This is Mike''s favorite rhythm of life Looking at the time, he rejected a girl''s bed ticket, and Mike walked to the supermarket.


    Now, it''s time to go grocery shopping.


    He is a dutiful father, and although the girl is very nice, it is still the children''s food that matters.


    The big deal is to wait for the children to sleep before coming out at night!


    Cards that move teleportation are still very useful.


    To make the most of it.


    After buying the food, going back to school to pick up the children, listening to the children talking about what happened today, the family rushed home happily.


    After dinner, the first and third children sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    "Dad, Hope said his dad wanted to invite us to his house for dinner."


    "Their home?" Mike glanced at Clark and said, "Where?"


    "In town."


    Although Hank''s company is a long way from the town, Hope insists on living in the town.


    "Well..." Mike groaned and said, "Are you sure you''re going to his house for dinner?"


    "Sure!"


    "Can he cook?"


    "Should... be!"


    Clark was a little unsure.


    "When? When?"


    Charles stuck his head between the two and asked eagerly.


    "Saturday night."


    "Yohoo!"


    Eric let out a cheer.


    "Okay, then go! You will reply Hope tomorrow."


    Mike made the decision to rush the kids to bed, and was about to turn off the TV when a piece of news broke.


    A mutant criminal on the run?


    Glancing at each other''s photos, Mike realized that this kind of thing had little to do with him as a farmer, so he turned off the TV.

 Chapter 49： respect those bastards

    "welcome!"


    Hank Pym opened the door, looked at the family of four outside the door, smiled, and hugged Mike.


    "Uncle Hank, this is the hot pot seasoning that Dad specially made for you."


    Clark handed over the gift in his hand.


    The corners of Hank Pym''s eyes twitched slightly, feeling a hot spot somewhere.


    "Wow, awesome!"


    Hope happily took it and said to Mike, "I''m sorry uncle, I just mentioned it casually. I didn''t expect Clark to really let you do it."


    Hank Pym took a deep breath, calmed down, and said, "Please come in."


    "Wow, your family is so big!"


    Charles and Eric couldn''t help but praise.


    Hope said generously: "Just play!"


    "You''re welcome, sit down."


    Hank Pym greeted the Mike family to sit down, and after asking Hope to bring drinks and water to everyone, he said, "Wait for me, it will be ready soon."


    Mike said: "Need help?"


    "That''s great!"


    Hank Pym said happily: "I''m having a headache."


    Mike was startled, he was just polite, but he didn''t expect the other party to be polite.


    Laughed in unison, walked into the kitchen with Hank Pym, and taught the kids about space here.


    There was some chaos in the kitchen, and Mike frowned as he watched.


    Hank Pym said embarrassedly: "Well, I want to eat barbecue. This is relatively simple, and it is the only thing I can do with confidence, but from the current situation, it is still more difficult than I thought."


    Mike rolled up his shirt sleeves and said, "What do you need me to do?"


    "Cut some vegetables for me."


    "Simple!"


    Mike picked up the knife, jolted it in his hand, felt the weight, and started to cut at a speed that surprised Hank Pym.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Hank Pym complimented and began to work on the meat.


    After a while, the ingredients were ready, and everyone moved to the backyard.


    "Wow, there''s a pool too!"


    Charles looked at Hope enviously.


    Hope squeezed Charles'' face with a smile and said, "You can come and play at any time."


    Turning to Clark, he said, "You too."


    Clark nodded.


    But Eric pouted and said to Mike, "Dad, let''s build a swimming pool at our house too!"


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you and Charles."


    "That''s fine."


    Eric slumped.


    "Ha ha!"


    Clark and Charles laughed mercilessly, and immediately angered Eric. The three of them chased and fought. After a while, Hope was pulled into the battle, and the whole backyard was full of laughter.


    Hank Pym looked at this scene, looked at Mike enviously, and said, "Your house is very lively."


    "It''s so lively that sometimes my head will explode."


    Mike said with a smile, picked up two bottles of beer, and handed a bottle to Hank Pym, who started the barbecue. Mike sat at the table beside Ke, and the two chatted.


    After a while, the smell of meat came out, and the greedy cats waited around the oven.


    "Come on, bring the plate!"


    Hank Pym shouted, and the little guys immediately took out their plates from behind.


    "It''s already ready!"


    Charles said with a smile, and handed the plate to Hank Pym.


    After Hank Pym smiled and divided the meat for the little guys, he brought a plate of meat to Mike.


    Mike tasted it, it tasted good, and gave Hank Pym a thumbs up.


    Hank Pym breathed a sigh of relief and resumed his barbecue business.


    Playing and making trouble, time passed quickly.


    Hank Pym and Mike sat at the table, eating barbecue, drinking beer, watching the well-fed children roaring in the pool, sighing: "I haven''t been so leisurely in a long time."


    "Actually, I haven''t had such a good time with Hope for a long time."


    "Because of her mother, there are some problems between me and her." Hank Pym shook his head and said, "Because of work, I spent very little time with her. Now look at those bastards. It''s not worth it at all."


    Hank Pym couldn''t help cursing.


    He should be talking about the fact that S.H.I.E.L.D. copied his research results behind his back, and he quit in anger.


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike picked up the bottle and touched it lightly, saying, "Respect those bastards..."


    "Um?"


    "It''s not too late for you to see clearly!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Hank Pym smiled and said, "It''s their honor."


    He lifted the bottle to the sky.


    "Bah!"


    Suddenly, a column of crystal clear water sprayed on Hank Pym''s face, and in an instant, his neatly combed hair fell down.


    "Giggle!"


    Hope smiled from a distance.


    "puff!"


    Mike couldn''t help laughing, pointed at Hank Pym with disheveled hair, and joked: "You look like a chicken in soup."


    "you��"


    "Bah!"


    Three crystal water columns poured on Mike, pouring a transparent from top to bottom.


    Hank Pimpy pointed at Mike with a smile: "Reservoir dogs."


    The two looked at each other and shouted and rushed towards the children by the pool.


    Suddenly, there were bursts of exclamations, splashes of water, and then there was laughter.


    ��


    Three days later, Mike''s house...


    "Over there, yes, a little deeper! A little deeper over there!"


    "Wow, well done!"


    Mike stood behind the house, wearing a straw hat, and instructed several workers to dig a swimming pool for his house.


    Since Hank Pym''s home came back he had this plan, and today, he finally got in touch with the workers and started construction.


    "Okay, that''s it, the rest is up to you."


    Mike said to the workers, and looked at the swimming pool that was ready to raise fish with satisfaction, expressing great satisfaction.


    No way, he has a lot.


    When he got home, Mike washed the dust off his body and changed his clothes. After going to school to pick up a few children, he got new news from Clark.


    "What? Fun games? Let the parents participate?"


    Mike stared at Clark and muttered, "Why is your school so troublesome?"


    Clark shrugged and said, "Just participating in a four-person five-legged competition between two families."


    "Four people and five feet? Need two more families?"


    "Don''t worry about the two families, I have already discussed with Hope to form a team with them."


    "Fine!"


    Mike turned to look at Charles and Clark, and said, "How about you? There are no activities in the school?"


    The two shook their heads and said, "This is a sports meeting for senior students. Our first and second grades are cheerleaders."


    "Huh!" Mike raised his brows with joy, and said, "This is a relief."


    "Oh, actually we really want to participate!"


    Eric sighed, holding his small head with a pained expression on his face.


    "?" Mike looked at the little guy suspiciously.


    Charles smiled "hehe" and explained, "Because Eric likes to see others lose to him."


    Eric snorted softly and said, "I also like the way you cry when I beat you."


    "Who, who made you cry! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Then try?"


    "Dad, he''s going to hit me! Woohoo!"

 Chapter 50： rush

    Mike has not participated in the school sports meeting for a long time, but watching the children galloping on the field, he seems to feel that he is back to the youthful childhood...


    "Dad, what do you think?"


    Clark pushed Mike down.


    Mike''s eyes jumped and he said, "I was wondering if I would add some deep memories to your childhood."


    Clark was inexplicably cold in his heart, and then said: "Uncle Hank and the others have come, shall we rehearse?"


    Reaching out and pointing to the participating families in the distance, he said, "I heard that they have been rehearsing for a long time."


    "What''s the rehearsal for this?"


    Mike said nonchalantly: "I will use a little force and we will win!"


    "that''s right!"


    Along with the voice, Hank Pym walked over with Hope and nodded to Mike.


    He likes the confidence.


    "By the way, aren''t you also going to participate in the men''s and women''s relay races? Go get ready."


    Mike pushed Clark down.


    Hank said: "We will cheer you on!"


    "Who cares about you, come on!" Hope couldn''t help but lift his mouth, grabbed Clark and left quickly.


    Mike: "Young..."


    Hank: "Good..."


    The two looked at each other.


    "Hahaha!"


    "What about those two boys?"


    Hank Pym asked curiously.


    Mike reached out and pointed to the class where the two were, and said, "They are class activities, don''t worry about them."


    Hank Pym nodded and said, "I remember Clark had a class-based tug-of-war before the relay race. Did Clark participate?"


    "Uh... yes!"


    "Then let''s go cheer."


    "Actually, no need..."


    "Come on, don''t be shy, you are his father!"


    Hank Pym patted Mike and walked to the tug of war area.


    Mike covered his face and followed.


    He also specifically explained to Clark in the morning that the tug of war should not be too hard.


    The tug-of-war competition was in full swing. The children followed the slogan and leaned back desperately with the strength of feeding. The audience shouted hoarsely, as if they wanted to lend their strength to the tug-of-war children.


    Mike: �c(�`_�`)��.


    Just calm.


    Finally, it was Clark''s class.


    Mike started to get nervous.


    Hank Pym smiled and comforted: "Don''t be nervous, even if you lose, it''s nothing."


    You do not understand!


    Mike shook his head.


    Game start!


    As the whistle blew, the parents who were in the audience roared hysterically, as if to add some buffs to their children, but Mike shouted nervously: "Take it easy, son!"


    There was an alien mixed in with the sound of cheering, and the parents looked at Mike and tortured their eyes.


    Hank Pym elbowed Mike.


    Mike glanced at everyone and said, "What are you looking at, I haven''t seen it, come on!"


    "That''s how it works!"


    A parent groaned.


    You know the shit!


    Mike swept over fiercely, the parent shivered, turned his head and continued to cheer.


    The two sides of the tug-of-war were a little stuck, and Clark, who was paddling, carefully controlled his strength.


    For him, controlling the power to maintain the situation is much harder than winning the game.


    "Put a little harder, a little harder, Clark!"


    Everyone looked at Mike.


    Another outlier.


    Mike didn''t care, and focused all his attention on Clark, for fear that Clark would use too much force and throw these children away.


    Clark breathed a sigh of relief, holding his heart and pulling lightly with one hand, pulling the opponent over the line.


    "oh oh!"


    "Amazing! My son is amazing!"


    "Awesome!"


    Amidst the cheers, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    well done!


    Clark''s grip on his power grew stronger and stronger.


    Mike winked at Clark, Clark gave Mike a thumbs up, father and son smiled tacitly.


    You don''t need to look at the results anymore.


    Sure enough, after several rounds, Clark''s class won the final victory.


    Hank Pym looked at Clark, who was sweating profusely, and said, "You''re doing well, young man!"


    This kid has put in a lot of effort, so it''s okay to run the relay after a while, right?


    He was a little worried.


    Clark smiled at it.


    Mike patted Clark on the shoulder: "Re... Nice job."


    "I''m off to prepare for the game."


    Clark said, and turned to leave.


    "Go, go to the audience stage!"


    Pickham trotted over.


    Looking at Pick Ham''s back, Mike couldn''t help shaking his head.


    This is father.


    After waiting for about half an hour, after the sprint race, it was finally the men''s and women''s 300x2 relay run.


    "Come on! Hope! Clark!"


    Hank Pym screamed, and his excitement was even more exciting than when he was Ant-Man, smashing into the enemy''s interior.


    On the other hand, Mike...


    �c(�`_�`)��


    Still calm.


    As long as Hope didn''t hand over the baton to Clark before the opponent reached the finish line, there would be no suspense in this race.


    Of course, there was no way Mike and Clark could do that.


    "Look, that''s my son! Isn''t he handsome, isn''t he strong!"


    A pair of black parents standing next to Mike, watching Mike not cheering, thought Mike was here to watch the game, and excitedly introduced their son to Mike. UU reading


    A sturdy black boy.


    Mike nodded indifferently.


    Thinking that Mike was very optimistic about his son, the black parents immediately showed a kind smile to Mike.


    boom!


    The signal gun went off.


    As the girls who started running, they ran out in an instant.


    "Hope! Come on!"


    Hank Pym was still roaring in a low voice at first, but when he saw Hope pushing forward and doing his best for victory, he couldn''t help but stand up and cheered loudly.


    Well, it''s nothing like a superhero, tech mogul, billionaire when it comes to his daughter.


    Finally, Hope crossed the baton in the second, and at the moment of the baton, Clark rushed out and kept biting the first place.


    Seeing this scene, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not too exaggerated, not bad.


    But at this moment, the black couple beside him shouted: "Baby, get rid of that black-haired brat!"


    cub?


    Mike was stunned.


    "Look at that kid is a sissy, kill him for me, Pitch!"


    Sissy?


    Mike''s eyes flashed coldly.


    "He only deserves to kiss your ass!"


    Can''t stand it!


    Mike pushed the two away angrily and shouted at Clark: "Clark! Give me a little bit of strength to surpass that kid! Don''t let him lose too hard!"


    The black couple stared at Mike when they realized that Mike was the enemy.


    "Baby! Kill him!"


    The two pushed Mike and shouted at his throat.


    Mike pressed the heads of the two and shouted to Clark, "Come on!"

 Chapter 51： Battlesuits Resentment

    Hank Pym looked at Mike and shook his head with a smile.


    Clark tilted his head to look, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly.


    He has never seen a father like this.


    Looking at the finish line not far away, and listening to Mike''s voice, Clark used a little force to overtake his opponent, came to the first place, and crossed the finish line with an undisputed advantage.


    "Haha! Win!"


    "First!"


    Mike and Hank Pym roared, couldn''t help hugging each other, patted each other on the back, and were extremely excited.


    The black couple stared at the two of them with ugly expressions, and turned away cursing.


    "Fuck off!"


    Mike pointed his **** at the two of them.


    Clark and Hope walked over happily and were hugged by the two of them respectively.


    "Nice job! Hope!"


    "Of course!"


    Hope lifted his chin proudly, like a proud peacock.


    Mike bent down beside Clark''s ear, lightly bumped Clark''s chest with his elbow, and said, "Boy, you have a good grasp."


    "Hey!" Clark rubbed his head happily.


    "The award is awarded, let''s go!"


    Mike pushed Clark down.


    Clark and Hope walked briskly to the podium.


    The two fathers watched from below, while the cheerleaders Charles and Eric watched Clark on the podium and couldn''t help cheering.


    The prize is not something precious, but it is an important life memory on the way of the two children growing up.


    After the awards, Clark and Hope took the time to rest, because it was a four-man, five-legged game next.


    "Can you two be okay?"


    Hope looked suspiciously at Mike and Hank Pym.


    "Ah!"


    "Small idea!"


    The two smiled contemptuously.


    After a few minutes, the game begins.


    Everyone who participated in the race stood on the starting line and tied their legs with ropes.


    "Attention, listen to my password, and remember the leg you want to take!" Hope glanced at the three of them and shouted imposingly: "Don''t drop the chain for me!"


    The three nodded.


    However, having confidence is one thing, actually running is another.


    Mike is okay, after all, he was called the king of killers before, and he has super responsiveness, but Hank Pym pulled his hips a bit.


    One wrong step, one wrong step.


    After a few turnovers, they have fallen behind several teams.


    "Hank!"


    Hope shouted anxiously.


    Hank Pym is also impatient. If this goes on, the relationship between him and his daughter will be eased, and they will return to their original positions.


    "Mike! Cooperate with me!"


    Hank Pym glared and roared, wrapped a hand around Hope''s waist, and said to Mike, "Take Clark, let''s rush over!"


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    The desire to win is too strong.


    He whispered, picked up Clark, and began to adjust himself as Hank Pym moved.


    In an instant, their speed was a lot faster, and then they surpassed one by one opponents, and in a pair of dull eyes, they took the lead in crossing the finish line.


    Can you still play like this?


    "Haha! I said I could win!"


    Hank Pym smiled smugly at Hope.


    Hope snorted softly, but the corners of his mouth turned up.


    At this moment, the referee came over and said to them, "The result is invalid."


    Mike sighed softly, sure enough.


    "What? Say it again? Look me in the eyes!"


    Hank Pym''s smile froze, and he looked at the referee with cold eyes.


    The referee glanced at Hank Pym lightly, unmoved, and said, "You have fouled, four people and five feet, and you have two feet missing."


    Hope looked lost, glanced at Hank Pym, turned and left.


    Hank Pym chased after him, but was thrown away by Hope, stood where he was, sighed, and turned to Mike with a wry smile.


    "Dad, I''m going after Hope."


    Clark chased after him.


    Mike patted Hank Pym on the shoulder and said, "Give her some time, don''t worry."


    When the words fell, he walked in the direction of Charles and Eric.


    These two little guys have been waving at him since just now. If they don''t go, Mike is afraid that they will break his hands, and Hank Pym needs a little space now.


    In the crowd, a pair of eyes were staring at Hope. Seeing that Hope was walking quickly outside the playground, a hint of joy flashed in his eyes.


    Chance!


    Just catch this little girl and extort a sum of money from his rich dad, and then he can get someone to make a change and get out of here and start over!


    He pushed aside the crowd, pressed the brim of his hat, and chased after Hope.


    "Um?"


    Mike''s footsteps paused, and he frowned slightly as he looked at the back who passed him and ran forward.


    That fleeting face, he always felt that he had seen it somewhere...


    "It''s him!"


    Mike suddenly remembered a face he had seen on TV a few days ago.


    A mutant criminal.


    "damn it!"


    Mike scolded lowly, and after seeing that the man was not far from Hope and Clark, he strode up to catch up.


    Hank Pym, who had been staring at Hope''s back, was stunned, and was slightly taken aback when he saw Mike''s actions.


    What''s wrong?


    A question flashed in his mind, and when he saw that there was another person following Hope, a look of anger flashed on his face.


    At the same time, the man who followed Hope and the others was full of joy.


    Yes, just go, get out of the crowd, and get caught by me.


    "Ah��"


    There was a sneer all over his face.


    Just then, he heard footsteps behind him.


    Looking back, UU Reading saw that Mike was rushing towards his direction.


    The target...is it me?


    The man froze when he noticed Mike''s eyes.


    He was recognized!


    damn it!


    The man looked at Hope, who was three or two meters away, and at Mike, who was rushing towards him, and suddenly grinned and rushed towards Hope.


    No one can stop him from doing this now.


    He is a mutant, whoever dares to stop him, then kill him!


    "Damn!" Mike scolded and shouted, "Hope, Clark! Run away!"


    There are many people here, Clark can''t be exposed because of saving people, he must remind.


    Hearing Mike''s voice, the two turned around, and then saw a grinning face getting closer and closer to them.


    Hope screamed, and when he was about to be caught by that hand, Clark clenched his fists, and when he was about to swing out, Mike pounced on the man and pressed him to the ground.


    Clark glanced at Mike worriedly, grabbed Hope''s hand, and the two ran towards the crowd.


    "Go away!"


    With a roar, the man who was pressed by Mike on the ground burst out with dazzling electric lights, and he waved and knocked Mike out.


    ��!


    The lightning flashed, causing exclamations, and then the whole playground became chaotic.


    With electric light spreading on the man, he got up from the ground and rushed towards Hope again.


    Seeing this scene, I shrank the eyes of Hank Pym, who was originally here, and accelerated towards Hope, keeping the two behind him, and rushed towards the mutant without hesitation, shouting: "Come on! "


    Damn, he didn''t bring the Ant-Man suit today, and even if he did, he doesn''t have time to wear it now!


    For the first time, he was full of resentment about his battle uniform.

 Chapter 52： oh, im dizzy

    "Ah��"


    The electric spark sneered, and grabbed Hank Pym with the surging palm of the electric current.


    If you can''t catch your daughter, you can directly catch your father.


    Angry Hank Pym clenched his fists and slammed it with the jaw of the electric spark, but just as he touched it, the silver-white electric light spread along his hand and spread towards him, causing him to sway.


    "Ah!"


    The electric spark sneered, squeezed Hank Pym''s hand, and a silver current rushed over.


    "Uh uh uh��"


    Hank Pym was twitching with electricity.


    Seeing this scene, Mike, who pretended to faint, was speechless.


    He had high hopes for Hank Pym, and it was simply the wrong decision.


    Without the Ant-Man suit, this is too bad.


    Are you going to start?


    Looking at Hank Pym who was about to faint, Mike''s eyes narrowed.


    It will be exposed.


    Also, this mutant doesn''t look very strong.


    Got it!


    Mike''s eyes lit up.


    Several cards quietly appeared in the hand hanging behind him.


    The next moment, the card in his hand turned into a viewpoint and disappeared, and a strange light flashed on Hank Pym.


    Blessing of Strength, Shield of Darkness, Power Word Shield.


    The sudden appearance of light shocked the electric spark, and the silver-white electric current condensed in the palm of the hand, and slapped Hank''s head with a slap.


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, the palm was blocked by the shield on Hank Pym''s body.


    "Damn!"


    EDM scolded lowly, waiting for Hank Pym to say, "You''re actually a mutant too!"


    Hank Pym was also stunned.


    What? Mutant? What is this? Am I awakening my powers?


    No, someone is helping me!


    A thought flashed through his mind, and after feeling the numbness in his body dissipated quickly, Hank Pym got up and felt the power surging in his body. He didn''t have time to think about it, and rushed to the electric spark.


    Seeing this, the electric spark used his ability with all his strength, making the current flowing in his body more dazzling and more violent.


    But all the electricity was blocked by Dark Shield and Power Word Shield, and Hank Pym punched Sparks in the jaw.


    This time, there was no numbness, no pain, only a sense of pleasure that made him extremely comfortable!


    Then, he was surprised to see the mutant in front of him, and was blasted out by his punch.


    "What kind of power is this? So exaggerated?"


    Hank Pym was secretly surprised, seized the opportunity to rush up again, and hammered at the electric spark.


    After the mutant power was blocked by the shield, EDM was a normal person, not a match for the battle-hardened Hank Pym at all.


    Seeing this scene, Mike breathed a sigh of relief and passed out with confidence.


    Power Blessing, the increase is not the percentage power of the target, but the fixed power.


    In other words, adding this power to a power-type hero such as Hulk is equivalent to nothing, but for Hank Pym, it is enough to give his power an exaggerated increase.


    A few seconds later, Spark was bruised and bruised by a furious Hank Pym and passed out.


    Hank Pym let out a long breath, then looked around, but he had no way of knowing it was surrounded by people fleeing in panic.


    Who the **** helped him?


    "Hank!"


    Before he could understand, Hope rushed up from not far away and threw himself into his arms.


    These two little guys have been hiding not far away and watching.


    "How are you? Are you hurt?"


    Hope looked at Hank Pym nervously, and immediately relieved to see that he was not injured except for the explosion of his hair.


    Hank Pym tasted like a mouthful of honey, sweet from his mouth to his heart.


    "Yeah, Uncle Mike!"


    Hope screamed and ran towards Mike.


    At this moment, Clark squatted beside Mike, and after seeing Mike wink at him, he was relieved.


    The scene of Mike being electrocuted just now shocked him too.


    "dad!"


    With terrified screams, Eric and Charles ran over.


    Eric''s face was ugly, his eyes were red, and Charles had already cried.


    "Dad, don''t die!"


    Charles knelt beside Mike and howled loudly, making Mike feel like he was sent to an early death.


    Eric glanced at Mike, held back his tears, walked to the electric spark without saying a word, kicked the opponent''s head twice, and waved to the metal in the distance.


    "Eric! Dad''s fine! Just passed out!"


    Clark cried.


    Eric regained his senses and put away his abilities.


    Seeing this, Clark sighed in relief.


    At a later date, Eric will go into a frenzy and show his abilities.


    Eric ran to Mike''s side, stared at Charles, and said, "You howl! Dad isn''t dead yet!"


    Charles blinked and used his ability to link the hearts of the two.


    "dad?"


    Charles'' voice echoed in Mike''s head.


    "Hey, I''m fine." Mike responded and said, "Continue your performance, don''t let Dad Hope see it."


    "Oh!"


    Charles sniffed, and then looked at Hank and his daughter who were walking quickly, and tears came out again.


    "Hey! This child, this talent..."


    Mike gave a compliment in his heart.


    "Quick, take him to the hospital!"


    Hank Pym squatted down, looked at Mike''s injury, and comforted the three of Clark : "Don''t worry, I just got stunned."


    "I''m going to find someone to help!"


    Hope shouted and left quickly.


    Moments later, Mike was taken to the hospital by a school security guard, and the three of Clark and Hope followed.


    Hank Pym wanted to go too, but looking at the electric sparks on the ground, he stayed at the school and dealt with it.


    After a while, the police arrived, and Hank Pym was taken as a party, along with EDM.


    But before the police could find out what happened to Hank Pym, a special group of people came to the police station and took over the whole thing.


    Watching her subordinates take away the sparks, a tall old woman walked into the recording room.


    Peggy Carter.


    Captain America''s old lover, although she is nearly seventy years old, is still valiant, and her long wavy hair mixed with a little white hair hangs on her shoulders, which makes her a little more feminine.


    "Hank."


    "Peggy."


    The two greeted each other flatly, and it was impossible to see that the two sides were old acquaintances, old comrades in arms.


    Peggy Carter couldn''t help but said, "Hank, are you really not going to return to S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    "Huh!" Hank Pym raised the corners of his mouth mockingly, and said, "Go back? Let you guys do something secretly behind my back? Like stealing my research?"


    A look of embarrassment flashed across Peggy Carter''s face: "They just want to use your research for..."


    "Stop!" Hank Pym raised his hand and said sarcastically, "They? Don''t say you don''t know!"


    "Feel sorry."


    Hank Pym got up and said, "Don''t come to me, my company and I will move out of here as soon as possible."


    When the words fell, Hank Pym turned and left.

 Chapter 53： What did you say?

    In the hospital, Mike was pulled for a series of examinations, and he came to the conclusion that there was nothing serious, but after he passed out, Hope, who followed, was relieved.


    If something happened to Mike and her good friend Clark lost his father because of saving her, then Clark and those two boys would be too pitiful, what should she do then?


    Are you going to marry Clark at a young age and even take on the heavy responsibility of those two boys?


    As long as she thought about it like this, she felt that the world was dark.


    Looking at her expression, Charles couldn''t help feeling it with his ability, and then...


    "Bah! It''s beautiful to think!"


    "What did you say?"


    Hope looked suspiciously at Charles.


    "Ah, I said you are beautiful!"


    Mike slowly opened his eyes, with confusion and doubt in his eyes at the right time.


    "Dad! You''re awake!"


    Eric was pleasantly surprised.


    "This is that?"


    Mike looked around for the next four weeks.


    Clark and Charles stared blankly.


    This is too fake.


    "Uncle, this is the hospital, thank you for saving me!"


    Hope said gratefully.


    Mike smiled gratified and said, "You''ll be fine."


    Clark and Charles twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    You are enough!


    "Cough! I''m fine, don''t worry!"


    Looking at the eyes of the two sons, Mike blushed and returned to normal.


    "You''re awake!"


    Hank Pym walked into the ward and smiled at Mike who woke up.


    Mike nodded to him and said, "That person..."


    "It''s been taken away." Hank Pym glanced deeply at Mike.


    Noticing the other party''s eyes, Mike''s mouth twitched and said, "I think it''s all right, I can go home now."


    "Look more closely."


    Hank Pym went to the hospital bed and sat down, looked at the children, and said, "You guys go out, I have something to talk to Mike."


    The little guys looked at each other, turned around and walked out, and closed the door obediently.


    "Did you do it?"


    Hank Pym said bluntly.


    "what?"


    Mike blinked, his puzzled expression just right.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it." Hank Pym didn''t care about it, and smiled at Mike: "Anyway, you''re not a bad person, and I''m not from there anymore."


    "what are you talking about?"


    Want me to admit it, huh!


    Hank Pym shrugged, changed the subject, and said, "I''ll be leaving here in a while.


    "Huh?" Mike looked at Hank Pym suspiciously and said, "Is there any trouble?"


    "Trouble? That''s it!" Hank Pym sighed leisurely, leaned back, and said slowly: "Where I used to work, someone wanted to copy my research results secretly, and I broke up with them. , Some people still don''t give up, and they spy on me secretly, which annoys me."


    "Today, with the help of a certain person, I defeated that mutant, and I was seen by many people. Hope continues to go to school here, and maybe people will say some unwarranted gossip."


    "Exactly, take this opportunity to get out of here now."


    Mike nodded in understanding.


    "My new company is already set up, it''s in San Francisco, and I have time to play there."


    "no problem!"


    "By the way, I didn''t tell them about your help."


    "what?"


    "Haha!" Hank Pym smiled and nodded at Mike, and said, "You are too cautious! If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can contact me."


    Mike smiled.


    "Oh, by the way, before I leave, I plan to leave you a present, I hope you like it."


    Hank Pym knocked on the armrest of the chair, stood up, and said, "Hope and I will go back first, you can do it yourself."


    Mike blinked and said, "Then I won''t give it away."


    "Oh! You bastard!"


    Laughing and scolding, Hank Pym turned and left.


    Hearing the farewell sound outside, Mike fell on the bed in a loss.


    It seems that he is not expected to be an actor.


    "Not as good as Charles!"


    "Dad, are you calling me?"


    Charles showed his little head from the door.


    Mike beckoned to the three of them and said, "Let''s go home!"


    "Dad, you should live here honestly!"


    Eric said solemnly.


    Mike was stunned, and then patted his forehead.


    He winked at Clark and spoke to Charles, but he didn''t give Eric a signal.


    "You didn''t tell him?"


    Mike looked at Clark and Charles.


    The two shook their heads and said, "We thought you would say it."


    Mike let out a laugh, stretched out his arms to hug Eric, and said with a smile, "Silly boy, are your dad and me so easily hurt?"


    Eric was stunned and exclaimed: "You are acting!"


    "Ha ha!"


    The three of Mike laughed out loud.


    Eric''s face darkened, and when he was about to go wild, Mike rubbed his head and said, "I knew that Eric cares about me the most, thank you, son."


    Eric smiled naively, and it turned cloudy in an instant.


    Packing up, the Mike family left the hospital.


    ��


    The mutant attack incident that happened in the school was pressed down, and it was only circulated in the small town, and as time passed, when it became an old thing and brought no freshness to people, the school became like Nothing happened is back to normal again.


    Time is such a good thing.


    It can not only make people forget, but also make people grow, it can bring people apart, and it can also bring people back together.


    After that incident, less than a month later, the Hank Pym family moved out.


    Before leaving, he left Mike a file bag.


    Inside was a set of keys and proof of a property in New York City.


    It is a villa located in a wealthy area of ??New York.


    However, Mike didn''t have time to look at it for the time being. After writing down the address, he threw it aside.


    Before leaving, Mike invited him and Hope to have a hot pot to thank Hank Pym for his gift.


    When Hank Pym saw the red soup, he was moved to tears. Mike was very pleased with this, and reluctantly took out a bottle of white wine in his collection, instead of drinking it.


    In this regard, Hank Pym made a special call from thousands of miles away on the third day after he left, and greeted Mike kindly.


    Time flies, and soon Clark will be eleven, and Charles and Eric will be eight.


    These days, Mike is busy celebrating their birthdays, preparing gifts for them, and warning them that no strange people are allowed to come on their birthdays.


    Until now, he still clearly remembers the scene two months ago, on Clark''s birthday, when Clark invited several aunts of the same age as Mike to the birthday party, wanting to promote a good thing between him and someone.


    That scene made Mike extremely embarrassed.


    It was at that time that he knew his image in the eyes of those women.


    Rich and handsome single dad, perfect for marriage or remarriage, a golden bachelor.

 Chapter 54： ready to go

    After repeatedly telling (wei) (threatening) that Eric and Charles are not allowed to invite strange people to the birthday party, the two looked at Clark and spread their hands, expressing their helplessness.


    Because their family does not live in the town, considering the convenience of other children, Mike arranged the birthday party in a restaurant in the town.


    After school in the afternoon, Clark and Eric brought their school friends to the restaurant. After everyone had a meal, the birthday was over.


    "Ugh!"


    On the way home, Charles sighed, glanced at everyone, saw that no one was paying attention to him, and sighed heavily again, looking empty and lonely.


    Seeing such an expression on that naive face, Mike couldn''t help laughing and said, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Hey, I''m one year older. Will there be more of these parties in the future?"


    "What? Don''t like it?"


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just that it suddenly doesn''t make much sense."


    Charles rested his hands on the back seat of the car with a deliberately disdain on his face.


    Eric pouted and said, "He must have used his ability to look at those people''s heads again."


    "Humph!" He tilted his head unhappily, and Charles said, "I don''t see how I know that someone doesn''t like our birthday party, and even thinks we are old-fashioned living outside the town."


    Mike raised his eyebrows, parked the car under the street lights on the side of the road, turned to look at Charles in the back seat, and said, "Charles, your ability is very special, when you focus on the bad thoughts in people''s minds, you will It''s human nature to feel disappointed, but you can''t ignore the good because of the bad, understand?"


    Charles nodded thoughtfully.


    "Also, even between friends, at a certain moment, they will quarrel over something and have the urge to strangle each other, but you can''t ignore the friendship between you because of the other party''s thoughts at this moment."


    "If you are obsessed with the other person''s thoughts at that moment, then your friends have nothing to do."


    Charles smiled and said: "For example, me and Eric?"


    "?" Eric looked at Charles and said, "What?"


    "I often read about the idea of ??him scolding me, and the idea of ??hitting me like a dog when he quarreled with me, but I know he''s just angry and it''ll get better in a while, so I usually don''t talk to him. Calculate!"


    Charles puffed out his chest and glanced at Eric lightly, with a look of generosity that didn''t care about the other party.


    Eric stretched out his hand to grab Charles'' neck, swayed back and forth, and said angrily, "I want to strangle you now!"


    Looking at the two of them, Clark couldn''t help but smile and said, "Stop making trouble!"


    Eric snorted angrily.


    Charles cocked the corner of his mouth proudly and tidied up his collar.


    Mike reached out his hand and nodded at Charles, and scolded with a smile, "Eric and you are more than just friends."


    He pondered and said, "From today onwards, don''t use your abilities casually, people''s hearts are too complicated."


    Charles pouted and said, "I can see through it!"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you open your mouth to show me?"


    "what!"


    Charles opened his mouth obediently, revealing a mouth with one missing front tooth.


    "You haven''t finished changing your teeth, and you still want to see people''s hearts?"


    Mike got up and rubbed Charles'' hair, and said with a smile, "You can finish my university first!"


    "Hahahaha!" Eric rolled in the back seat with a laugh.


    With a cold face, Charles pulled Eric''s mouth and said disdainfully, "Ha, you are missing two!"


    Eric: (�``��`)


    This is very annoying.


    "Stop making trouble, go home!"


    Mike said with a smile, let the children fight, and hurried home.


    ��


    Wednesday, sunny.


    It''s already December, and even though the weather is fine, when the cold winter wind blows on people, people can''t help but curse in their hearts (XX).


    Because he promised to take the children to New York to play, Mike pulled the boys out of the warm bed early in the morning.


    Clark obediently went to wash up, but Charles and Eric couldn''t help yawning and retreating into the warm quilt.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, walked out of the two''s room, and knocked on the bathroom door.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Clark stuck his head out.


    "Get them done in a while, I''ll go get breakfast, then pack up and get ready to go!"


    "packing luggage?"


    Clark was a little puzzled and said, "Didn''t we only go for one day?"


    "Ha!" Mike said with a smile: "I suddenly remembered that your Uncle Hank gave us a villa, and we haven''t seen it yet. Didn''t you just have winter vacation? We were there for Christmas this year. Pass."


    Clark''s eyes lit up and said, "Okay, leave the two of them to me!"


    Mike nodded and went downstairs in peace.


    Clark took care of his personal hygiene super quickly and stormed into Eric and Charles'' room.


    Standing in the middle of the two single beds, looking at the two people who were holding their heads in the bed, Clark grinned and pulled Charles'' quilt away.


    "what!"


    In the melodious scream, Charles hugged his clothes and shivered. Clark smiled at him and grabbed Eric''s quilt.


    Pull hard.


    "Um?"


    Clark looked at the motionless cup with a puzzled look, then looked at it carefully, and was speechless.


    I saw several pieces of shiny metal pressed around the quilt.


    Clark said helplessly: "Is your ability making you sleepy? Eric!"


    "I''ll sleep for five minutes!"


    Clark folded his arms and said, "Okay, then let''s go."


    "Don''t try to lie to me, Dad is still making breakfast, not so fast!"


    "You can''t get up?"


    "don''t want!"


    Clark chuckled and said, "Then I''m welcome."


    Saying that, he grabbed Eric''s bed with one hand and started turning it upside down, left and right, then erected the bed.


    "Bah!"


    Eric shook his head, slipped out of the bed, and threw himself on the ground.


    "Ha ha!"


    Charles laughed and rolled on the bed holding his stomach.


    Clark put the bed down, with a gentle smile on his face, and said, "You only have two minutes."


    Charles and Eric sighed, but put on their clothes obediently.


    In Clark''s hands, they have no room for bargaining.


    "Dad said that this year''s Christmas, we will go to the villa sent by Uncle Hank, so you hurry up and pack your luggage later."


    "what?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier!"


    The two stared at Clark.


    "Ah..." Clark turned around and turned his back to the two of them, with a wicked smile, and said, "If I had said it earlier, I wouldn''t have seen you screaming."


    When the words fell, Clark walked out happily amid the screams of the two.

 Chapter 55： Uncle? Milk delivery?

    stare!


    Eric and Charles stared at the back of Clark''s head, expressing their morning grievances.


    Clark''s forehead jumped and he turned to look at the two of them.


    But the moment Clark turned his head, the two looked out the window.


    Clark turned his head, and the two continued... stare!


    This feeling, for Clark, who has super senses, is like having a fly constantly dangling in front of his eyes.


    Seeing the trio''s small movements, Mike smiled secretly.


    After a minute...


    "I said, you are enough!"


    Clark looked at the two of them angrily and said, "Isn''t it just to wake you up!"


    "Ah, didn''t I just look at you?"


    Charles pouted, and Eric nodded frantically.


    Needless to say, Charles came up with the idea, and only he knew how to **** off Clark.


    Clark looked at Mike for help.


    Mike tilted his head and said, "Don''t look at me, solve it yourself, or you can beat them up."


    "Wow, Dad, you''re partial!"


    Charles yelled, and Eric nodded frantically.


    Clark turned his head to look at the two in cooperation, glanced up and down, and a sneer hung on the corner of his mouth.


    Charles and Eric shrugged.


    Don''t say, such Clark, they are really a little afraid.


    Clark smiled, and the coldness on his face disappeared in an instant like the frost and snow blown by the spring breeze.


    But Charles and Eric also became honest.


    Clark: "Thanks dad!"


    "hey-hey!"


    "Dad, you are biased!" Charles looked at Mike angrily and said, "Too biased towards Big Brother makes me and Eric the same as the one I picked up!"


    Mike was stunned: "Didn''t you just pick it up?"


    The three little guys already know their background, and this topic is no longer a taboo that is difficult to touch between them.


    Eric rolled his eyes and whispered, "Stop talking, you''ll go crazy."


    "Ahhh!" Charles said angrily, "Big brother picked it up too!"


    "But you are picking one and getting one free."


    Charles: (?��?)��


    Eric: (???).


    Even if I don''t let you say it, you have to go find abuse.


    Eric glanced at Charles reluctantly.


    Charles shook his head.


    Suddenly, after Charles and Eric looked at each other, they said at the same time, "You are the one who sent it!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Mike and Clark couldn''t help laughing, and for a while, the atmosphere in the car began to become joyful.


    ��


    The father and son arrived at the destination according to the address.


    This is a wealthy area with beautiful environment and many villas.


    But there is an exaggerated distance between each villa to ensure that they will not interfere with each other.


    "is it here?"


    The three of Clark stood at the gate of the villa. After seeing the number on the gate, they turned around and nodded to Mike.


    Mike threw the key to Clark.


    After he opened the door, he drove the car in.


    It''s really hard to enter this ghost place. If it wasn''t for Charles'' ability, the security would stop them.


    The yard is huge, with garden, garage, swimming pool...


    This is a very beautiful place, but because it has been unoccupied for a long time, and no one is usually hired to clean it, it looks a bit messy.


    Weeds and Dust��


    Mike looked at the three young men behind him and smiled.


    The faces of the three turned black.


    They thought they could just move in with their bags, but now...have to clean?


    "Ah! Come on, clean up, I''m going to buy you food, what do you want to eat?"


    The three of them were instantly full of energy and said, "Braised pork!"


    "no problem!"


    Mike turned to leave.


    The three were stunned, their faces darkened.


    So, this father, is he lazy?


    "Ugh!"


    "what!"


    "Humph!"


    Clark said to the two: "Let''s start."


    The three found cleaning tools, cheered each other up, and started cleaning.


    Charles took the mop and dragged the ground honestly.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, a figure rushed over at a very fast speed, and then moved back and forth in the room like a phantom.


    Charles looked envious. Clark''s speed was really convenient for cleaning.


    Turning to look at Eric, the corners of his mouth twitched, and his eyes were burning with jealousy.


    This guy''s ability is the real convenience!


    I saw Eric sitting on a chair and stretched out his palm. A few pieces of metal flew out of his palm and wrapped around the mop. With a thought, the mop began to move.


    It''s as fast and clean as several people clean together, but you don''t even move your hands.


    Charles looked at his hand and muttered, "Trash ability! Can''t even sweep the ground!"


    And just as the three brothers were busy cleaning, a sports car rushed past the villa.


    "Um?"


    The driver froze for a moment and slammed on the brakes.


    "Zi!"


    Amidst the harsh rubbing sound, the red sports car stopped, and a young man with blown hair pressed down the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, looked back at the open door, frowned, and reversed the car again. go back.


    "What''s the matter? Hank Pym is back?"


    Parking the car at the door, the young man got out of the car, tidied up his clothes, stopped at the door, and strode in.


    Looking at the villa and the yard, he pouted and muttered, "It''s still the same old style."


    Standing at the door of the villa, when he was about to ring the doorbell, he put his ear on the door.


    Nothing was heard.


    He coughed awkwardly and rang the doorbell.


    The doorbell rang, and the young man tidied up his clothes again. After the door opened, UU Reading said, "You..."


    After a pause, the young man''s eyes moved down, his fingers hooked his sunglasses, revealing a pair of cynical eyes, and he frowned: "Little devil, who are you? Where is the original owner here? What about your adults?"


    "who are you?"


    Charles pouted.


    "Yo!" The young man grinned and said with a smile, "You still asked me."


    Looking at the other party''s expression, Charles resisted the urge to use his ability, rolled his eyes, and said, "Uncle, are you a milkman? Our family is uncertain, thank you!"


    When the words fall, Charles will close the door.


    "Crack!" The young man pressed the door, his face darkened, and he even said angrily, "What did you say? Deliver milk? Uncle?"


    "Didn''t you hear that?"


    Charles grumbled.


    The young man took off his sunglasses, pointed to his face, and shouted loudly, "Open your eyes and see, I look like an uncle there? Have you ever seen a twenty-one-year-old uncle?"


    "Isn''t that right in front of you?" Charles waved his hand impatiently and said, "What''s your name? What''s the matter?"


    "Tony Stark!" Tony Stark took a deep breath, stared at Charles, smiled lightly, and said: "In front of you is the dream lover of thousands of girls, the genius scientist Tony Stark! It''s nothing Uncle! It''s not a milk delivery!"


    Charles looked at Tony for three seconds and said expressionlessly, "Shameless!"


    "boom!"


    The door closes directly.


    Tony Stark''s mouth twitched, and then he pressed the doorbell in exasperation.


    This time it was Eric who opened the door.


    Eric looked at Tony with a frown, and without waiting for him to speak, he said, "Uncle, go somewhere else for dinner!"


    "boom!"

 Chapter 56： I work the hardest

    Deliver milk? beg? Uncle?


    Who raised the children of this family, how can they speak more poisonous than him?


    Looking at the door that was closed again in front of him, Tony Stark took a deep breath and calmed down: "I''m not angry, I''m not angry, these are just two children, I don''t have the same knowledge as them, no..."


    "Fake!"


    He finally scolded in a low voice.


    In the past, he was the only one who spoke out against others, so why did others speak out against him?


    He wants to see, whose child this is, who raised it!


    "Eh? Who are you?"


    A suspicious voice sounded, and Tony Stark turned his head to look, only to see a man walking down from the car carrying something.


    "I��"


    Mike looked at the other party suspiciously and said, "The one who delivered the newspaper? We have no plans here for the time being. You can go to another home and ask."


    How do you look at the other party''s appearance, a little familiar?


    "Delivering newspapers?"


    Tony Stark''s mouth twitched wildly.


    Damn, he finally knew who those two dead kids were learning from.


    He took a deep breath and said, "I''m Tony Stark. I know someone who used to live here. I want to ask how he is?"


    "He? I don''t know. I just bought this house." Mike said lightly, walked to the door, and said, "If you guessed correctly, we didn''t seem to invite you in."


    Mike didn''t want to get involved with him, at least not now.


    "Wow, then you should really re-seal the invitation letter for me, thank me well, after all, I have made this place a lot better."


    Mike''s eyes jumped and he said, "The gate is over there, remember to knock on the door next time you come."


    Tony Stark snorted softly, turned and walked out the door.


    Looking at the other party''s back, Mike shook his head.


    Why is this troublesome guy, and the stinky fart in the center of the other side of the world seems to be less than 20 years later.


    "There is no beard at this time, no wonder I didn''t recognize it."


    Mike muttered and rang the doorbell.


    Charles opens the door.


    "dad!"


    With a cry, he stuck his head out and looked left and right. After he didn''t see the nasty and annoying person, he said to Mike, "Is that person gone?"


    "gone."


    Mike walked into the room, looked at the room that had changed a lot, rubbed Charles'' head, and said, "Good job!"


    Charles smiled and said, "I am the hardest."


    Clark and Eric: "?"


    Mike handed one of the bags in his hand to Clark, who came over, and said, "There is juice in it, and I will have dinner later."


    The furniture and appliances here are very complete, and Mike is very satisfied with this.


    Put the ingredients in the refrigerator, wash your hands, and go to the kitchen.


    The kitchen utensils are also readily available, which Mike has confirmed before going out to buy ingredients, and before they came here this morning, he also brought the seasonings specially.


    After washing the pots and pans, Mike started to prepare the late lunch, and soon the smell came out, making the three little guys gulped.


    After dinner, the four of them cleaned up the house. Charles and Eric were tired and fell asleep, but Clark was still in good spirits, and then cleaned up the weeds in the yard.


    "Having such a child is really a relief."


    Mike looked at Clark''s back and sighed, and began to prepare dinner.


    Eating, washing, sleeping, they went so quickly on the first day they went out.


    The next day, Mike left the house with Clark, Charles and Eric, who were full of blood.


    First stop, the Metropolitan Museum.


    This is one of the top five museums in the world, with rich collections, it is best to expand children''s horizons.


    All kinds of strange things, amazing works of art, and fossils full of the atmosphere of the times made the three of them keep amazed and sighed for the history of human beings and the past of this planet.


    There are too many collections here, even if there are many areas that are not open, even if they just watch a part of the flowers, it will be too early.


    Then the four of them left the museum, ate something, and went elsewhere in the afternoon.


    Aquarium, Central Park, Playground��


    They had a lot of fun these days.


    And tonight, they''re going to the circus.


    The circus performance was in Brooklyn, and Mike and the others had to eat quickly and set off early.


    I heard that this circus is very famous and has been touring all over the world. This time Mike and the others just caught up, and they were lucky.


    Speaking of the circus, Mike suddenly remembered that when Clark was a child, they also went to the circus once.


    That was still in Las Vegas.


    Raven��


    He suddenly thought of the "Smurf" who has been running around the world and saving mutants.


    I don''t know how she is doing lately.


    "Dad, Daddy!"


    Charles shook Mike''s hand and said, "We should go in."


    Mike came back to his senses, rubbed Charles'' head vigorously, and said to Clark and Eric, "Let''s go."


    This time, they used Eric''s ability to buy a few tickets at the top.


    When they sat in the front row, that VIP feeling came out all at once.


    Comfortable!


    Mike praised.


    "Dad, popcorn!"


    Eric took out a bucket of popcorn and stuffed it in Mike''s arms. Mike turned his head and glanced at it. After popping a bucket for the three brothers, he grabbed two popcorns.


    Click X4!


    The actions of the four of them eating popcorn are exactly the same.


    hum!


    The lights dimmed, and a host in a dress appeared. After the interesting opening remarks accompanied the host''s little magic, the performance began.


    With the music to mobilize the mood, the brilliant lights began to shine.


    Enthusiastic and unrestrained dancing, the circus began to heat up gradually.


    Clark glanced at Mike carefully, saw that he was watching the dancing female warrior intently, pulled Mike, and whispered in his ear: "Dad, do you like that?"


    "Um?"


    Mike became vigilant and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Clark touched his head and said solemnly, "If you like, you can take her home, or even marry her."


    Mike held Clark''s head expressionlessly, twisted it towards the stage, and said, "Watch the show."


    Clark: "Oh!"


    this kid...


    Mike actually experienced the feeling of being urged to marry in Clark.


    After calming down and pushing the thought out of his mind, Mike concentrated on watching the show.


    This circus performance is really good.


    In addition to acrobatic performances such as silk hangings, big springboards, collective hand skills, wave bridges, etc., there are also amazing magic performances, as well as animal performances, and those thrilling air trapeze and round-the-world speeding cars, etc., have attracted a while A burst of amazement pushed the joyous atmosphere to a climax.


    Finally, the finale of the circus.


    And when the last performer appeared, Mike''s eyes narrowed.


    Mutant?

 Chapter 57： suppressed

    "Dear gentlemen! Ladies! And our lovely little friends! Next, please enjoy our special performance!"


    "That''s right, the mutants in front of you are the mutant monsters that make people terrified and talk about it!"


    "But beware, with us, they''re just for our fun... amazing species!"


    Following the host''s words, a performer with a long whip in his hand flicked the whip lightly and hit a mutant on the back.


    The mutant had a hard shell and short limbs that looked like a standing giant tortoise.


    When the whip fell on him, he immediately fell on the ground obediently, crawling on the ground like a turtle.


    Seeing this scene, warm applause broke out, but there were also many people who looked at this scene and showed disgust.


    Mike frowned, looked at Charles and Eric, and said, "Don''t look, go!"


    "Dad!" Charles turned pale and said, "Is he the same as us?"


    At this moment, Mike wanted to say ''no'' to the kid, but in the end he nodded.


    Because he knew that Charles and Eric already had the answer, the word "no" at this time was particularly pale and false, and now these two children needed a warm hug that they could rely on and allow them to avoid maliciousness.


    So he walked up to Charles and hugged Charles.


    Charles was a little scared, but still a pair of eyes emerged from Mike''s shoulders and looked at the performance.


    "These people are disgusting! These bastards!"


    Eric scolded lowly, feeling only incomparable anger.


    At this moment, because of their mutant status, they can''t help but feel a sense of empathy.


    Mike didn''t blame Eric for his foul language, but pressed Eric into his arms and said, "Control yourself, don''t let your abilities run wild."


    Eric nodded, buried his head in Mike''s arms, and stopped going to the show.


    Clark on the side also turned his head in disgust. He felt a little disgusted at this time, because in some respects, he and the mutants had a lot in common.


    The show continues.


    In addition to the mutant at the beginning, there is another mutant.


    The mutant''s body has also mutated, with insect tentacles, and her ability to blow out crystal-like bubbles, which are very beautiful under the light.


    At this time, the two mutants were like the animals that had appeared before, performing a show for everyone in the sound of whips and whistles.


    Eric clenched his fists and suddenly said, "Dad, I want to save them away!"


    Mike pondered and said to Charles, "You can contact them and see what they mean."


    Charles wiped his tears and looked closely at the mutants crawling on the ground.


    I saw the mutant froze, and his eyes began to search in the crowd, but with the sound of the whip, he continued to climb up again.


    After a few seconds, Charles looked shocked, and then looked at another person.


    "How about it?"


    Seeing that Charles'' face was not good-looking, Mike asked a question, but he had already vaguely guessed the answer in his heart.


    "They all refused."


    "What?" Eric''s eyes widened, and he whispered in disbelief, "How is that possible?"


    "They said that if they left here, they would have a worse life. They didn''t even have enough to eat. Here, they could at least get some money." Charles said in pain and sobbed softly.


    it is as expected.


    Mike sighed inwardly.


    He picked up the two children and said to Clark, "Let''s go."


    If he stayed here any longer, he was really afraid that Charles and Eric could not control their abilities and their abilities would run wild.


    Clark nodded and walked out of the circus with Mike one after the other.


    The performance on the stage is over, and the hilarious clowns come to the stage and end the performance with exaggerated and hilarious moves to bring joy to the people.


    But the Kent family was not at all happy.


    After leaving the circus, the feeling that Charles and Eric were about to suffocate slowly dissipated.


    Mike took the three to a restaurant and ordered something to eat.


    The three little guys didn''t look good, they just drank the juice in small sips and had no appetite.


    Clark looked at the two of them, sighed softly, and said to Mike, "Dad, why did they refuse?"


    Hearing this question, Charles and Eric all looked up at Mike.


    Mike took a sip of coffee, let out a long breath, and said slowly, "You saved them, then what?"


    Eric said excitedly: "Then they are free."


    "Freedom? Freedom will keep them from going hungry and allow them to live? Just the way they are, do you think they will be able to find work to support themselves?"


    Eric was silent, but Charles said carefully: "We can help them, we can help them live!"


    "We saved these two, does that save all the mutants? Can we get jobs for all the mutants?"


    Charles fell silent too.


    At this moment, Eric looked at Mike firmly and said, "Then we will save everyone!"


    Charles looked at Eric in shock, feeling the hot lava-like emotion in Eric''s heart that could burst out at any time, and clenched his fists and said, "Yes, we will save everyone!"


    Mike looked at the two children who had made a big wish, and smiled: "But not now."


    "You have to grow, grow enough to fulfill this desire."


    "But no matter what, as long as you''re right, Dad supports you!"


    The two nodded heavily.


    Mike rubbed the heads of the two of them and said, "Eat, growth starts with filling your stomach."


    "Um!"


    The two responded and ate.


    Clark''s eyes swept from his father to his two younger brothers, his heart was very warm, and he was proud to have such a family.


    After half an hour, the four filled their stomachs and left the restaurant.


    The night is just right, the city is still brightly lit.


    As Christmas was approaching, they walked in circles on the street, relaxed their mood, and drove home after seeing that it was getting late.


    It''s some distance from the villa where they live.


    Fortunately, Mike''s car was superb and fast, and he came to the vicinity of the villa area in a short while.


    Driving along the winding road leading to the villa area, Mike looked back at Eric and Charles, and saw that they had wide eyes and no sleepiness, as if they were thinking about something, then shook his head with a smile.


    It seems that what happened tonight has had a big impact on the two of them.


    However, if you want to change something, go for it.


    At this moment, Clark, who had been looking at the front, changed his face and said, "Dad, prepare to stop!"


    "how?"


    "Rescue!"


    "Um?"

 Chapter 58： do it at will

    Parents are their children''s best teachers.


    When your child proposes to save people, and you happen to have the ability, what will you choose?


    No matter what other people choose, Mike chose to save at this time!


    "You stay in the car!"


    Mike whispered, turned the corner in front of him, stopped the car, and looked at the accident scene not far away.


    No, that was not an accident!


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, and his eyes instantly focused on the tall and strong man.


    At this moment, the man was standing at the trunk of the car, as if confirming something. When Mike looked at him, the man just took out a metal box from the trunk, and then looked at Mike.


    With numb and cold eyes, loose hair covering his face, and a delicate metal arm exuding a strange light under the light of the street lamp, this man is like a silent beast.


    Winter Soldier!


    He''s the Winter Soldier!


    When the two of them met their eyes, a card appeared between Mike''s fingers. When the Winter Soldier drew his gun, the card in Mike''s hand disappeared, and with a flash, he appeared in front of the Winter Soldier.


    With a wave of his palm, Mike moved the gun in the Winter Soldier''s hand to one side.


    boom!


    A gunshot rang out, and the bullet shattered the car''s rear-view mirror.


    boom!


    With a clear sound, Mike slammed into the Winter Soldier''s fist, which was blocked by the metal box that the Winter Soldier lifted.


    The two of them paused at the same time. The Winter Soldier pointed his gun at Mike and raised his leg. Mike''s hand touched the other''s gun.


    A whip from the Winter Soldier swept the leg, Mike fell backwards, his palm rested on the ground, and one leg fell on the Winter Soldier''s leg, colliding with it. When he grabbed Mike''s ankle, Mike''s legs kicked the opponent''s throat from bottom to top with a sharp wind.


    boom!


    With a soft sound, the Winter Soldier blocked Mike''s kick with a metal box, and Mike rolled over to the ground.


    Did you learn this usage from your good friends?


    Mike groaned inwardly, but he smiled when the Winter Soldier pointed his gun at him.


    I saw that the Winter Soldier''s gun was missing the slide and barrel.


    Mike threw the gun parts in his hand aside, a card appeared between his fingers, and a Zanpakut�� appeared in Mike''s hand in the light spot that the card dissipated.


    Seeing this scene, the Winter Soldier''s icy eyes shrank slightly, and he threw the gun in his hand towards Mike.


    Mike turned his head to avoid it, and when he was about to use the card in his hand, he saw a grenade flying towards his car.


    His eyes narrowed, Mike rushed towards the car, and at the same time a card appeared in his hand, but before he could use the card, he saw the flying grenade, unexpectedly rushing into the air.


    "boom!"


    A fierce explosion sounded in the air, and Eric gave him a triumphant gesture.


    The corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily, and Mike turned to look at the Winter Soldier.


    Seeing that the other party was already riding the heavy motorcycle, the card on his finger disappeared in a flash, and Mike raised the Zanpakut�� in his hand.


    Sharpshooter.


    "boom!"


    With the roar of the engine, the motorcycle drove away.


    Whether it''s Mike''s melee ability, or the ability to flash in front of him strangely, or even summon a weapon for no reason, it makes him feel very difficult.


    His main task was to bring back the serum in the silver box, and his beastly intuition told him that he might not be able to get back himself if he kept fighting.


    Completing the task is always the first, which is the meaning of his existence.


    "Shoot him, Sharpshooter."


    Suddenly, a murmur accompanied Ye Feng to his ears, his heart shrank violently, and he moved his body without hesitation.


    ��!


    A slender blade appeared strangely, piercing his shoulder and leaving a blood hole, but his body only trembled slightly before disappearing on a motorcycle.


    The next moment, Mike scattered the Zanpakut�� in his hand.


    "Help��"


    Hearing the weak cry for help, Mike walked over.


    It''s important to save people.


    Because of Mike''s intervention, the Winter Soldier didn''t have time to make up for the Stark couple, but after a while, the charming Mrs. Stark didn''t know, but the old Howard had an 80% chance of burping.


    Since they have already intervened to save them, then save them to the end, or it will be a waste of time.


    Howard Stark''s vision was blurred, his head was buzzing, and when he saw Mike walking towards him, his eyes were full of desire for life.


    "Help, save my wife first."


    Mike lifted him up, let him lie flat on the ground, and looked at the other''s injury.


    Huh, it''s really serious.


    Even if the Winter Soldier didn''t make up for the last two bursts of face-breaking punches, and if there was no timely treatment, Old Man Howard would have to go down to drink tea.


    Mike looked at Howard''s wife.


    "Sir, I''m fine, save Howard first."


    Howard''s wife looked pained, but not life-threatening.


    "Save me first..."


    Mike couldn''t help but said: "Uh, why don''t you wait for the results to be discussed?"


    Silence x2.


    "Uh��"


    Howard groaned in pain.


    Mike shook his head, squatted down, and a card quietly appeared between his fingers. When the card disappeared, a little green light appeared quietly, and when it landed on Howard, green energy full of life appeared on his body. Surrounded, began to heal the other''s wounds.


    Name: Rejuvenation.


    Skill introduction: Continuously restore the target''s health.


    Remarks: With a little green in your life, you can live.


    Howard watched this scene in surprise. He could feel that his injury was recovering quickly, and the pain on his body was gradually dissipating as the green aura surrounded him.


    Amazing ability!


    He looked at Mike in amazement and couldn''t help saying, "Please help my wife."


    Mike shrugged indifferently, and used the rejuvenation technique again. UU reading


    Howard was grateful, looking at Mike as if he saw an angel who pulled him back from the brink of death.


    After more than ten seconds, as the last bit of pain in his body disappeared, Howard got up from the ground, and his wife got off the co-pilot.


    "Howard!"


    Maria Stark hugged her husband emotionally, her body trembling slightly.


    She was still afraid.


    "Barnes..."


    Howard chewed the name in his mouth with disbelief in his eyes.


    He thought that the other party had fallen into the valley and died many years ago.


    But now, the other party appeared in front of him, created their car accident, stole the super serum, and even if it wasn''t for Mike, their husband and wife should have been killed by him.


    A life-saving grace, and two lives for him and his wife.


    Thinking of this, he hugged Maria tightly, looked at Mike excitedly, and said, "Sir, how can I repay you?"


    Mike said lightly: "Forget about my help, just pretend it never happened."


    A man with magical powers who fears... or hates trouble.


    With a whisper in his heart, Howard took a deep look at Mike and said, "I swear in Stark''s name that I will never tell you about you."


    Maria also nodded.


    Mike finally smiled at the two of them, reached out and pointed to the monitor not far away, and said, "Don''t forget, take care of that."


    Howard smiled and said, "I won''t forget it."


    Mike nodded and turned to leave.


    "Sir, can you tell me your name."


    Mike waved his hand, got into the car without looking back, and left quickly.

 Chapter 59： Christmas is coming

    Watching Mike leave, Howard took out a cell phone from the car and made a call.


    When the call was connected, Howard took a deep breath and said, "Carter, the super serum has been robbed."


    "What?" Peggy Carter exclaimed, "What''s going on?"


    After a pause, thinking of the reason, he said condensedly, "There are traitors!? Are you all right?"


    "The details will be discussed later." Howard smiled bitterly, but winked at Maria and said, "We have suffered some injuries and will have to rest for a while."


    "Yes, be careful."


    Peggy Carter murmured and hung up.


    Howard laughed softly and said to his wife, "Let''s leave here and find a hospital with a good environment to ''rest'' for a while."


    When he was injured and climbed out of the car, he thought a lot in his mind.


    Retirement, company, family, and S.H.I.E.L.D.��


    On the brink of life and death, he suddenly regretted so much for so many years, he has been thrashing about his career, ignoring his family, and ignoring his son.


    Maria smiled and nodded Howard''s head, "You really..."


    "During this time, let Tony take over the company."


    "Um?"


    Maria looked at her husband in surprise, she understood what this meant.


    Howard held his wife''s hand and said affectionately, "I want to accompany you well."


    Maria was so moved that she buried her head in Howard''s chest.


    Meanwhile, in Mike''s car.


    Clark closed his eyes and relayed every word of Howard and Maria to Mike.


    Mike said speechlessly: "These two are really not afraid of death, are they not afraid that the killer will kill a carbine? Are you still spreading dog food for the blind to see in the middle of the night?"


    Clark: "?"


    "Charles?" Mike looked at his little son who was dozing off.


    Charles sat up abruptly, yawned, and said, "When Mr. Stark agreed to Dad''s request, he was sincere and not lying."


    Mike made a soft "um" sound.


    He was exposed, he didn''t care, if the child exposed his ability, he would delete the other party''s memory.


    "By the way, Eric just did a good job."


    Eric smiled ''hehe''.


    Just when the Mike family returned home and was about to go to bed after washing up, the Winter Soldier also came to a secret base.


    He pressed the wound, held the super serum, and stood in front of several people, still silent like a machine.


    "injured?"


    A short old man with glasses and all his hair fell out glanced at the Winter Soldier, a little surprised.


    "Did something happen?"


    Howard can never hurt the Winter Soldier.


    "A man showed up and rescued them."


    "who is it?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s amazing."


    "Give me something, go down and treat the wound."


    The Winter Soldier nodded silently, handed the suitcase to him, and left as quickly as an emotionless machine.


    "Dr. Zola! What do we do?"


    Howard is not dead, their action this time is not perfect, and even if Howard traces it, they will encounter very big trouble.


    Dr. Zola groaned and said, "Throw some of the pieces out, and everyone will stop moving during this time."


    After a pause, Zola smiled and said, "Don''t worry, S.H.I.E.L.D. was built by them, just like their children, no one believes that their children will become a ''bad guy''. ''."


    "Even if there are some problems, I will only think that it is a bad problem that was accidentally raised, as long as it is corrected."


    The pieces he threw away were the ''bad bugs'' on the kid named S.H.I.E.L.D.


    As long as it feels like they''ve been cleaned up, it shouldn''t be much of a problem.


    Having worked together for decades, he knew Howard and Peggy Carter all too well.


    A few people breathed a sigh of relief, and Zola continued: "Give these serums to our old friends. In addition, they promised us that the resources should be sent to us, and do the docking work with them."


    Although he was a little surprised that he didn''t kill Howard Stark and his wife, he didn''t care too much.


    Hydra?


    It was destroyed a long time ago, and it was Howard and the others who destroyed it by themselves. They are more certain than everyone.


    Now there are no Hydras at all, only S.H.I.E.L.D.!


    Yes, S.H.I.E.L.D., we are all S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Zola twitched the corners of her mouth and turned to leave.


    ��


    Because of Howard Stark''s assassination, there was a **** storm in S.H.I.E.L.D., and Tony Stark officially entered the Stark industry as the heir, and the city, the country, and even the whole world were uproar.


    Some people say that Howard Stark is the best of the best, some people say that he retreats bravely, and some people say that Tony Stark forced his father by means.


    All kinds of messy reports have everything.


    But these things have nothing to do with Mike.


    Now, his headache is...Christmas present!


    With Christmas approaching, he has three presents to prepare.


    Silently counting the gifts he gave a few years ago, Mike had a headache, and he felt that he had given everything.


    Die guns, comic books, clothes, fairy sticks��


    Got it!


    Mike''s eyes lit up.


    bike!


    The three of them are already big children, and toys are a little inappropriate I need to send some things for big children.


    With bicycles, they exercise their bodies, and they no longer have to pick them up to and from school, liberating themselves, which is perfect.


    Well!


    What a genius idea.


    Clark is listening to music, Charles and Eric are reading.


    Yes, you read that right, just reading a book.


    Since the circus incident, the two seem to have grown up overnight.


    On weekdays, there is less naughty and more seriousness.


    However, there are still two naughty bullets.


    Seeing that the three of them wouldn''t come to him for a while, Mike smiled, used the teleport skill card, and disappeared in place.


    It''s not easy to prepare Christmas gifts for children these days. You have to be sneaky, keep the mystery, and surprise them.


    It was even more difficult for Mike to face these three elites.


    Mike crept up on an obscure street corner in New York City, took his time, found a bike store, and picked out three sports bikes.


    Blue and black, one color one.


    Pay for pickup, find a corner, and disappear with the car.


    Mike is now more and more like the ability to teleport.


    However, with teleportation cards at such a distance, you can only manifest one or two cards a day, and use them like this...


    Mike felt a sense of crisis.


    Hiding the car, Mike walked to the kitchen as if nothing had happened, and started to prepare lunch.


    Tomorrow is Christmas Eve, but Mike hasn''t prepared the very important Christmas tree.


    In the afternoon, they have to find a suitable Christmas tree, and then start to decorate together, so it is time to hurry.

 Chapter 60： Battle in the yard

    After finding a fir about the height of Mike''s to use as a Christmas tree, Mike''s family of four began to decorate their home and Christmas tree.


    In fact, other people have already started to prepare for Christmas, but the Mike family only has an atmosphere for Christmas, so every time they start to dress up near Christmas Eve.


    Their speed is very fast, just one afternoon, they have a look.


    The next day, Christmas Eve.


    Mike got up early in the morning, looking at the falling snowflakes outside, showing a smile.


    Snowing.


    When breakfast was ready, Mike called the three brothers. Except for Clark who got up obediently, Eric and Charles were still sealed by the quilt and struggled hard.


    After a while, Clark rubbed his messy hair and came downstairs.


    "Dad, good morning."


    Mike nodded and handed the bread with jam in his hand.


    "thanks."


    Clark said politely, took the bread and took a bite, looking at the heavy snow outside the window, as if thinking of something interesting, a pair of blue eyes flashed a smile.


    Just as the two were about to finish their breakfast, Eric and Charles ran downstairs yelling.


    "It''s snowing! Woohoo!"


    "Dad, why didn''t you call me earlier!"


    Mike''s face darkened, he looked at the righteous Charles, and slapped his forehead with his fingers.


    "Hey!"


    Charles is wronged.


    Mike said coldly: "I called you, are you up yet?"


    Clark imitated Charles'' tone and said, "Dear dad, I''ll sleep a little longer, just a little while..."


    "Hahaha!" Eric laughed at Charles.


    Charles blushed and pointed at Eric: "You''re not the same!"


    Eric said disdainfully, "I got up three seconds earlier than you!"


    "What can you do in three seconds?"


    "Anyway, it''s three seconds earlier than you!"


    "you��"


    "Have a meal!"


    Mike said coldly.


    Charles and Eric: Well-behaved jpg.


    To keep these two quarreling, it will only be endless.


    Clark pointed to the outside and said, "Hurry up and eat!"


    The two smiled, like a cat that stole a fish, looking at the snow outside, already eager to try.


    After eating the bread and eggs in a big mouth, the two little guys who didn''t even wash their faces rushed into the yard and started running in the snow.


    Mike shook his head with a smile, grabbed Clark who wanted to go out, and said, "Go, take off your gloves and hat."


    "I do not need!"


    "I''m not talking about you, I''m talking about them."


    "Oh��"


    Clark quickly went upstairs and Mike began to pack up the dishes.


    The heavy snow was flying, but it did not quench the joy of the children.


    While washing dishes and chopsticks, Mike looked at the three of them through the window, and a smile slowly hung on the corner of his mouth.


    They ran in the yard and started to build snowmen in the yard, but each one was uglier than the other.


    After the ugliest Eric was ridiculed by the two, he threw himself up in exasperation and smashed all three snowmen into pieces.


    "Ah! My dad was smashed into pieces!"


    Charles wanted to cry but looked at Eric with hatred.


    Clark was stunned for a moment, and said, "Dad you piled up?"


    "Yeah? Very similar!"


    "I thought you were stacking a short-necked pig."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Tears were coming out of Eric''s laugh.


    With a dark face, Charles bent down and rubbed a ball of snow, hitting Eric hard.


    "Snapped!"


    The snowball smashed into Eric''s face, smearing his facial features and causing laughter to get stuck in his throat.


    "Hahaha! Deserving it!"


    Charles laughed at Eric, and Clark, who was beside him, couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth.


    Eric froze, reached out and wiped the snow off his face, dug out two snow **** and threw them out.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Snowballs flew by, one brushed past and one landed on Clark''s head.


    Eric looked at Clark embarrassedly and showed a pleasing smile. After seeing Clark looking at him with a bad look, he turned and ran away, still wailing.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Clark sneered and quickly chased after him.


    For a while the snowballs flew, Charles joined the battle, and Clark smashed Eric into a snow boy in a while.


    "You forced me!"


    Eric pointed at the two, roared, turned and ran into the utility room.


    When Clark and Charles looked at each other, Eric rushed out with a sneer, stood in front of them, hands clasped together, and under the surprised eyes of the two, several shovels and an iron basin appeared behind Eric, just like It''s the peacock opening screen...


    "Ha! Die!"


    Eric said coldly, and with a wave of his palm, the shovel and iron basin began to move.


    "Whizzing!"


    Snowballs rained down on Clark and Charles.


    The two turned and ran.


    "Hahahaha! Stop me if you have the ability!"


    Eric laughed wildly, waving his arms, launching a powerful offensive against the two.


    Charles and Clark separated, hid in a corner, and exhaled softly.


    Now, you should be able to hide for a while.


    But what he didn''t notice was that an iron basin had quietly appeared above his head, and it was full of icy white snow.


    The next second, the white snow poured down and hit Charles, burying him in it.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Eric smiled happily.


    At this moment, he saw several snowballs flying towards him quickly.


    In a panic, the shovel flew around him, blocking the snowballs for him.


    Just when he was complacent, he saw Clark move as fast as a phantom, and snowballs smashed over the sky one by one.


    horrible!


    Eric screamed and hurriedly controlled the shovel to cover his face, and then waved his palm, and the iron basin appeared to protect himself.


    "call!"


    Looking at the snowballs being blocked, Eric heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Eric!"


    With an angry cry, Charles strode out, his index finger lightly tapped his temple, his eyes fixed on Eric, and the invisible spiritual power began to surge.


    "Oops!"


    Eric''s mouth twitched.


    The next second, he was controlled by Charles, and the ''protection'' flying around him fell down.


    "Big brother! Quick! Bury him in snow!"


    Clark clenched his fists and sneered, and quickly circled around Eric a few times, and a little snowman appeared in the yard.


    Charles dissipated his spiritual power and grimaced at Eric, and Clark looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction.


    "unacceptable!"


    Eric struggled to get out of the snow, waved his arm, and the fight resumed.


    Watching the ''fight'' in the yard, Mike smiled happily.


    For some reason, he watched the three children play as if he saw a big battle.


    Came to the yard with a smile, Mike shouted to the three: "Be careful, don''t play with a cold."


    Clark is okay, but Charles and Eric...


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Mike saw the three of them looking at him in unison, and his heart skipped a beat, saying, "I warn you, don''t mess around!"


    "Wow! Catch Dad!"


    Charles shouted, and the three moved quickly.


    The flying snowballs came flying, and Mike twitched the corners of his mouth, turned around and ran.


    For a time, laughter filled the whole yard.

 Chapter 61： Gift

    A morning of playfulness left Eric and Charles exhausted.


    After eating at noon, the two little guys were so sleepy that they fell asleep. Mike rested for a while and started to prepare for dinner. When Clark saw it, he immediately came to help.


    This Christmas Eve, dinner will be very rich.


    Clean all afternoon.


    In the evening, after a sumptuous dinner, the family of four gathered around the fireplace, each holding a cup of hot drink and watching TV, with no intention of going out under the heavy snow.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared on the TV.


    Tony Stark.


    At this time, Tony Stark sincerely wished everyone a Merry Christmas.


    This is the Christmas blessing time for companies and officials. As the new head of Stark Industries, Tony Stark is naturally the one to appear.


    "Huh? This guy started running Stark Industries?"


    Mike was stunned for a while, looking at the young but stinky face, saying something unpleasant, and whispering.


    It seems that although he saved Howard, things still developed according to the original trajectory.


    Is this the self-healing of time and space?


    Just then, Mike heard some strange conversations.


    Charles: "This person...isn''t that strange uncle that day?"


    Eric: "Yeah! It''s too much of you to ask him to sell milk!"


    Charles: "You didn''t ask him to beg."


    Clark: "It turned out to be a rich man? But looking at that stinky face..."


    The three said in unison, "I really want to hit him!"


    You three beat him, he can''t get over it?


    Mike chuckled.


    "Dad, take a photo!"


    Charles suddenly took out his camera.


    Eric took out a red Santa hat and put it on Mike''s head.


    Then Clark took out a gift box and sent it to Mike, saying, "This is prepared by the three of us together."


    Mike was stunned for a moment, looking at the gift box handed to him, his heart warmed, and old tears almost came out.


    Mike hugged the three of them fiercely and put the gift box aside.


    He sat under the Christmas tree with the three brothers standing behind Mike, letting Eric take control of the camera.


    "Merry Christmas!"


    While shouting in unison, the screen freezes.


    In the photo, under the Christmas tree, the four of them are smiling brightly.


    At night, when the three of Clark returned to their room, they looked at the sports bikes placed in the room and the Santa decoration hanging on them, cheering loudly.


    Clark''s was blue, and after Eric and Charles'' ''friendly'' negotiation, Eric chose black, and Charles got the white one with a sad face.


    Hearing the movement from the children''s room, Mike smiled contentedly, and then took out the gifts the children had prepared for him.


    It was a gift box the size of half a palm.


    There shouldn''t be anything big.


    Mike murmured, and after taking it apart, he was a little surprised.


    It was a gold ring.


    gold?


    Mike frowned.


    These guys, where do you get the money to buy them? Is it possible to do it with one''s own ability?


    At this moment, Mike saw a small card under the gift box.


    To our dear dad!


    After a warm sentence, three names in different fonts were written below, and then in the corner under the seat, a sentence was written that made Mike laugh and cry.


    PS: This is what we bought with pocket money that we have saved for a long time.


    The words for a long time and pocket money were also bolded.


    Needless to say, it must have been Charles'' idea.


    Picking up the ring, he noticed that there were several words inside the ring.


    To dear dad.


    Mike took it, the size is right.


    Ha, I didn''t expect that the first ring I brought in this world was actually given by children.


    As long as he thinks of this, Mike can''t help raising the corners of his mouth, and even rolls happily on the bed like a child.


    "dad?"


    Clark suddenly appeared at the door.


    Mike froze, coughed softly, got up and looked at Clark at the door, and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Eric and Charles want me to ask you if you can have buns tomorrow morning?"


    Mike rarely does it because he finds it troublesome.


    "Bun? No problem!"


    Mike nodded.


    Clark smiled, closed the door, turned to give Eric and Charles a high-five, gave a small cheer, then went back to their rooms and went to bed.


    The next day, the Kent family had a good day in New York City, bought some things, and after a night of rest, they ended their Christmas trip and returned to their farm outside New York City to resume their normal life.


    ��


    Raven, because of her unique mutant ability, she is the best agent and the best infiltrator.


    Today, as the New Year approaches, she has a new mission, assassination.


    It was a scientist, an executioner who experimented with mutants, dissected countless mutants, and would pose a huge threat to mutants in the future.


    Rui Wen has killed many people, but no one has ever made her so urgent.


    When she sneaked into the other party''s research room and looked at the **** reports, she felt like she was being poured down by a basin of ice water from the top of her head, which made her shudder unconsciously.


    Immediately, incomparable anger, as if to burn her to ashes, began to burn from the bottom of my heart.


    So Even if she didn''t get the approval of the Black Emperor for this action, she still came.


    Black King��


    Thinking of that man, Rui Wen''s eyes sank.


    Since that woman appeared three years ago and became the black queen of the Hellfire Club, the woman of Sebastian Xiao, the black queen as the leader has changed.


    Become cruel, become violent and ruthless.


    Hellfire Club��


    If it goes on like this, it will start to deteriorate.


    After taking a deep breath, she slowly exhaled it, and after driving all the distracting thoughts out of her mind, she looked at the research institute not far away.


    She has already found out the whereabouts of the other party, and she is in front of the place disguised as the General Pharmaceutical Research Institute.


    After several transformations, she temporarily knocked down those unsightly people, and after catching an inconspicuous corner, she has changed from a security guard to an experimental assistant, and only a few people can enter and exit important areas.


    With a Mediterranean head, a fat body, a sparse beard, and dark circles under the eyes, no one would have thought that he and she were the same person now.


    After fingerprint verification and pupil identification, she finally entered the deepest part of the institute.


    Then, looking at everything inside, she felt her mind go blank.


    so cruel.


    Comatose mutants are like lambs to be slaughtered, locked in separate special compartments, some are brought in, and some are sent out as ''parts''.


    "Veda! Let''s go, the doctor is looking for you, there is an experiment waiting for you to decompose."


    An experimenter patted her on the shoulder and spoke to him.


    Rui Wen nodded to him and walked to the laboratory with him.


    His eyes were extremely cold.

 Chapter 62： assassinate

    There were only three or four people in the laboratory, but when Rui Wen followed the experimenter into the laboratory, he immediately locked his target.


    A man with glasses, a beard, and a dwarf-like stature.


    Bolivar Teslak.


    The founder of Trask Industries, a murderer who mutilated a large number of mutants for the so-called Sentinel Project.


    At this time, there were only a few researchers in the laboratory, and Ruiwen glanced at them and determined that their combat power = weak chickens, so he went straight to Bolivar Teslak without any hesitation.


    "Veda, go and decompose that corpse!"


    Bolivar Teslak glanced at Vader as he approached, and pointed to the corpse on the experimental bench next to him.


    Rui Wen nodded to him, and approached him hurriedly and firmly.


    And just when the two sides were only a few steps apart, a harsh siren suddenly sounded from Bolivar Teslak.


    Ruiwen''s heart froze, and her footsteps stopped.


    Bolivar Teslak raised his head sharply, looked at Vader and another experimental assistant who had just walked in, and said in horror: "There are mutants in the two of you!"


    This is the mutant radar he made, which will sound an alarm when unfamiliar mutants approach him.


    "what?"


    The experimental assistant was stunned for a moment, but Riven quickened her pace and rushed towards Bolivar Teslak.


    But at this moment, a dark shadow rushed out of Bolivar Teslak''s shadow and blocked his way.


    Ruiwen''s eyes instantly turned amber and returned to her original appearance. She looked at the figure angrily and said, "You are a mutant."


    "if not?"


    The mutant twitched the corners of his mouth.


    If Mike was here, the mutant would be recognizable.


    shadow!


    The mutant he killed at Three Mile Island.


    Ruiwen looked coldly at Shadow and Bolivar Teslak behind him, and said, "Do you know what he did? Are you actually helping him?"


    "You mean those experiments?"


    "Damn you!"


    Rui Wen was irritated by the other party''s calm tone.


    She regards every mutant as a compatriot, and has been working hard to save them for so many years, but the mutant in front of her, who should be her compatriot, treats other compatriots as an experiment! ?


    The next second, Rui Wen rushed forward.


    Shadow sneered, the shadow behind him began to condense and deform, like a black shadow tail sword, stabbing Ruiwen.


    "Don''t kill her! I''m going to use her for research!"


    Bolivar Teslak shouted, looking at Ruiwen as if he saw a rare treasure.


    Shadow frowned, and the Shadow Tail Sword suddenly separated, turning into ropes that wrapped around Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen''s figure was agile, dodging shadow ropes, but her eyes always focused on Bolivar Teslak. After dodging all shadow ropes, her strength exploded and rushed up.


    "Ah!"


    With a sneer, the shadow behind the shadow quickly spread to Bolivar Teslak, wrapped around Riven''s leg, and threw it away.


    Rui Wen adjusted her body in mid-air, and when she landed lightly on the ground, she immediately flipped a somersault, dodged the attack that followed, and jumped onto a test bench, lying on the table like a cat, sternly. Looking at his enemy, he grabbed a scalpel and fought with Shadow again.


    Bolivar Teslak looked at the two of them, pressed the siren, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Soon, more guards will come, and this beautiful treasure, he will have it.


    Thinking of this, he was in a very happy mood and couldn''t help but say to Rui Wen, "You said, he is helping me?"


    "Oh, no, beautiful lady, you didn''t understand the situation at all."


    "I was originally working for his master, Mr Essex, and we had a mutually beneficial relationship."


    Ruiwen silently wrote down the name Essex in her heart, thinking about the breakthrough of the battle.


    She also saw that Bolivar Teslak pressed the alarm, and if the fight continued, she was in danger, but Bolivar Teslak had to die.


    It''s time to take some risks.


    A cold light flashed in Ruiwen''s eyes, and he rushed straight to Bolivar Teslak.


    The black shadow entangled her again, but this time she did not dodge, but tried to break through the blockade of the shadow as quickly as possible.


    "It''s useless."


    Shadow said expressionlessly, and several black shadows entangled Ruiwen.


    At this moment, the scalpel that Riven had been holding in her hand was thrown at Bolivar Teslak by her.


    The shadow instantly disappeared, turning into a shield to block Bolivar Teslak.


    But at this moment, Rui Wen flicked her arm, and another scalpel flew out, piercing Shadow''s forehead with a scream.


    In an instant, the black shadow disappeared, and Ruiwen was like a bursting lioness. Before Bolivar Teslak could react, a sprint came to him, and a knee hit first made his facial features burst, and then the In a scream that stopped abruptly, Bolivar Teslak''s neck was twisted.


    "call!"


    Ruiwen let out a long sigh, and in the amber eyes, the residual killing intent was chilling.


    With cold eyes, he looked at the few experimenters crowding the door, licked his lips, and walked up with the cry of collapse.


    After a few seconds, she was the only living person left in the entire laboratory. Listening to the footsteps outside, she changed into the appearance of Bolivar Teslak and took the lead to walk out of the laboratory. Facing the guards, she revealed With an embarrassed smile, he said, "Sorry, I pressed the wrong alarm, I''m really sorry."


    The guards looked at each other, and when the captain of the guard wanted to pass Bolivar Teslak to the laboratory, Bolivar Teslak said coldly, "It''s all secret!"


    "Excuse me, Dr. Teslak."


    When the captain of the guard arrived, he apologized, waved to the guards, and said, "Let''s go!"


    Watching the guards disappear, Bolivar Teslac breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, a portal suddenly appeared, and three people came out.


    Ruiwen''s eyes narrowed, she was a mutant again!


    It turns out that the alarm of UU reading will not only sound in the research institute, but will also notify the people "over there"?


    The person in the lead had fiery red hair. He glanced at Ruiwen and said, "Teslak, what happened?"


    "It''s okay, I..."


    One of the women closed her eyes and hurriedly said, "Erwin, everyone inside is dead, and there is Teslak''s body on the ground."


    The man called Erwin looked at Ruiwen, his eyes narrowed, a flame appeared in his hand, and he said coldly, "Catch her!"


    The woman exudes invisible spiritual power, and the other person raises his hand and calls out a portal leading to the place, blocking Rui Wen''s back.


    Ruiwen froze in her heart, revealing a wry smile.


    I really can''t escape this time.


    ...


    PS: In chapter 21, Carla was taken away, because when I finished writing and editing, a relatively important part of the content was accidentally deleted. Today, I was reminded by a book friend to find out, and I quickly added it again.


    You can go and see again.


    If you''re too lazy to watch...


    I copied it for everyone.


    The following is the specific content.


    "Don''t struggle." Mr. Sinister stretched out his hand to squeeze Carla''s chin and said with a smile, "Honey, you don''t want me to run away this time, do you?"


    When the words fell, when Kara looked at him in horror, he slapped him unconscious, turned his head and flew in the direction of the laboratory.


    There is an excellent collection numbered 001 that is hidden by Stryker and is waiting for him, which is also the purpose of his return.


    He remembered that in the profile photo, the child had a pair of beautiful eyes of different colors.


    ��


    The last two paragraphs are the extra content.


    Sorry to trouble you all.

 Chapter 63： news

    Find the latest chapter in "The Father of Superheroes of the United States (!


    Boom!


    There was an explosion in the still air.


    The sleeping Charles kicked his eyes and sat up from the bed screaming, then looked at Eric''s smiling face and the balloon fragments that fell on him...


    "I''m going to kill you! Eric!"


    Roaring and jumping off the bed, he chased Eric out of the room with his teeth and claws.


    After a few seconds...


    Charles held his head and rushed into the room crying.


    A grinning Eric followed.


    Clark sighed, walked out of the room, came to the room of the two, held one in each hand, separated the two, and said, "Don''t make trouble, hurry up and clean up, I''ll teach you how to ride a bike."


    "Ha, then you still need to teach?"


    Eric looked disdainful.


    Charles pouted and whispered, "You can see it at a glance."


    "Huh!" Clark put down the two and said, "Since this is the case, let''s see for a while, whoever loses will help others wash their socks."


    "Ha, I won!"


    Eric looked at Charles with a smirk.


    Charles: "��"


    "What are you looking at me for? Will I lose?"


    Clark spread his hands and said, "Come on, I''ll be waiting for you."


    When the words fell, he turned and walked out.


    Hey, it''s fun this Sunday.


    Clark looked at the two who had begun to compete and showed a happy smile.


    No need to wash your socks, which is nice.


    As long as he played against the two of them, Clark never lost. The two boys dragged each other down, and Clark was always the one who won.


    Charles and the two happily washed their faces, brushed their teeth, and ate.


    "Dad, we''re out!"


    "Go race bikes!"


    The two rushed out of the house while shouting.


    Mike looked at the backs of the two and said to Clark who finally walked out: "Don''t let them run around."


    Clark nodded and said with a smile, "I know, but they''re going to wash my socks."


    Mike was stunned for a moment, and nodded Clark with a smile.


    The three of them left chatteringly, and the house was clean again.


    After Mike poured himself a cup of tea, he took out the newspaper he ordered and read the report on agriculture.


    As a farmer, paying attention to agricultural information and selling the harvest at a good price is what he cares about very much.


    Originally, he thought that the whole day would be like this morning, just like this, but after dinner, the family sat watching a TV show together, and when they saw a news, Mike''s face instantly turned cold. .


    Recently, a mutant named Mystique killed the famous Dr. Bolivar Teslak, but the good news is that when the criminal tried to escape, he was caught by the guards and kept in a secret prison middle.


    What awaits her will be justice.


    Mike closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and couldn''t help but scolded in a low voice.


    At this time, Mike was like a sharp blade slowly unsheathed, and the icy aura kept pouring out.


    The three little guys looked at Mike. They rarely saw Mike''s look like this, and they couldn''t help being a little scared and worried.


    Clark pursed his lips. He had seen Ruiwen and knew the relationship between the two. He could guess why Mike had such a look, but Eric and Charles looked at each other, not knowing why Mike suddenly became angry. I thought I did something wrong...


    Eric pushed Charles gently, Charles rolled his eyes, then his face collapsed, his eyes closed and opened, and his eyes instantly became watery.


    "dad��"


    Charles looked at Mike pitifully.


    Mike returned to his senses, looked at the expressions of Charles and Eric, and instantly understood, showed an apologetic smile, touched the heads of the two, and said, "I''m scared of you, it''s none of your business, it''s Dad''s own. thing."


    Charles and Eric breathed a sigh of relief, but then looked at Mike worriedly.


    "dad��"


    Clark looked at Mike worriedly, and Charles and Eric also looked at Mike curiously.


    Mike was silent, looked at the concerned eyes of the three, and said calmly, "I''m friends with the captured mutant Ruiwen."


    Eric and Charles widened their eyes, looked at Mike in disbelief, and said, "That criminal?"


    Mike tilted his head to look at Clark and said, "You have seen Ruiwen, what kind of person do you think she is?"


    "Aunt Ruiwen..." Clark pondered, with a look of memory on his face, and said, "A very good person."


    Hearing this, Eric and Charles looked at Clark curiously.


    They were wondering, why would someone Clark called a good guy become a criminal?


    Mike looked at the three of them, his eyes flickering, and his heart was a little tangled.


    He fully understands that as the father of these three children, his behavior will definitely affect the growth of these three children, so that these three children will grow up to be different from the three in his memory.


    But...why must these three children grow up to be the people in their memory?


    They are their own children now!


    If they are still the same as before, then his father... Isn''t that equivalent to useless?


    Equal to... poof?


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    "call!"


    Mike took a deep breath and said, "Ruiwen is a person who has been active all over the world in order to save mutants."


    "She saves mutants, and also kills those who experiment with mutants and mutilate mutants."


    "Such a person, do you think she is a hero or a criminal?"


    Eric said without hesitation: "Of course a hero!"


    Charles hesitantly said: "She is a hero for saving people, but she also kills people and is also a criminal. I...I don''t know."


    Clark looked at Mike and said, "Dad, what do you think?"


    Don''t I think, you want you think!


    Mike whispered in his heart, pondered for a few seconds, summed up what he was going to say, and said slowly.


    "A hero is never a hero for everyone."


    "There is no doubt that Raven is a hero in the eyes of mutants, but a criminal in the eyes of others."


    "But for Rui Wen, she has a clear conscience for what she has done."


    "Being a person, you must first have a clear conscience."


    Listening to Mike''s words, the three were thoughtful.


    After a few seconds, Clark looked up and said, "Dad, what about you? What would you do?"


    "I''m going to save her."


    Although the voice was soft, it had a firm meaning.


    Mike doesn''t know how his choice this time will affect the children, and he doesn''t know what the words he said today will make the children think...


    Everything is unknown.


    But the only thing Mike is sure about is that he will always stand behind these children and assume the responsibility of a father.


    Hearing Mike''s words, the three of them looked at Mike and suddenly smiled.


    "Dad, come on!"


    "Be careful, Dad!"


    "Dad, you rescued Aunt Ruiwen this time, did you do it?"


    Hearing the words of the first two boys, Mike still kept smiling, but hearing Clark''s words, Mike suddenly had a headache.


    "What happened!"


    Mike glared at Clark and sacrificed his parents'' magic weapon.


    "Go to sleep for me!"


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 63 News), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 64： reaction

    Find the latest chapter in "The Father of Superheroes of the United States (!


    In the middle of the night, when the children were all asleep, Mike took out a phone number, hesitated for a few seconds, and took out a space moving card.


    The figure flashed and disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was already at a public phone booth in New York.


    Looking at the number, Mike smiled helplessly and called it firmly.


    It''s been a long time since he got involved in these messes, but to know where Rui Wen is now, he has to find some old relationships.


    The phone rang for a long time, and just when Mike decided that if the call didn''t get through, he would talk to the other party face to face, and a somewhat unexpected voice rang.


    "Mike?"


    "Sloan."


    Silence x2.


    "Ha!" Sloan laughed, breaking the silence, and said, "Why are you calling at this time? If we talk about the old days, we can make an appointment for another place and a time."


    "Raven."


    In the face of Sloan''s wrangling, Mike just said a name lightly.


    Sloan chuckled and said, "You already knew she was a mutant?"


    Mike didn''t answer, but said coldly, "The place where she is being held will be given to me at twelve noon tomorrow."


    Sloan''s eyes sank and said, "You think..."


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you."


    After a few seconds of silence, Sloan said coldly, "Got it!"


    When the words fell, Sloan hung up the phone.


    A teleportation card appeared between Mike''s fingers, and when it turned into a light spot and dissipated, Mike disappeared.


    Back at home, Mike helped Charles and Eric tuck the quilts, and then returned to his room, where he started making cards immeasurably.


    Perhaps, a lot of inventory will be consumed.


    ��


    In the dark room, a little scarlet light appeared in Ruiwen''s field of vision with the sound of the door.


    Rui Wen, who was bound with hands and feet, slowly raised her head, and her amber eyes shrank slightly, reflecting the person''s appearance.


    A well-cut tuxedo, a tall figure, and a mysterious smile on his face.


    Rui Wen looked at the other party, her eyes did not fluctuate in any way, until the man looked at her with the eyes of scrutinizing items, her eyes gradually showed anger.


    "I like the way you look now, it looks more perfect."


    The man whispered, as if seeing a treasure.


    "You''re really gross!"


    Ruiwen said coldly.


    The man smiled nonchalantly, sat opposite Rui Wen, and introduced himself: "I''m Essex, you may have heard of me."


    Essex!


    Is Bolivar Teslak working for him or is he experimenting with mutants?


    "You lunatic!"


    Ruiwen''s whole body was tense, and she said coldly.


    Mr. Sinister looked at Rui Wen quietly, admiring Rui Wen''s current expression, just like watching a female leopard in a cage in a zoo.


    At this moment, Rui Wen, who was bound with both hands and feet, stood up abruptly and rushed towards Mr. Sinister.


    Mr. Sinister''s eyes flashed, and an invisible force pinned Ruiwen in place.


    "Don''t get excited, sit down..."


    Mr. Sinister smiled, and with a slight press of his palm, Ruiwen was pressed onto the chair by an irresistible force.


    "Are you a mutant too?"


    "Obviously, beautiful lady."


    "Damn you!"


    Mr. Sinister was not angry, but smiled and said, "I don''t seem to die so easily."


    Rui Wen looked at each other and snorted coldly.


    "We have released the news of your arrest. Now everyone, everyone in the world knows that you were arrested, Ruiwen from the Hellfire Club."


    Rui Wen''s eyes shrank, her heart was shrouded in dark clouds.


    Noticing the change in Ruiwen''s expression, Dr. Sinister smiled lightly and said, "You said, what will Hellfire do? Will they come to save you?"


    trap?


    Rui Wen was shocked, but laughed disdainfully and said, "Don''t waste your time, do you think they will come to save me?"


    "Can''t you help?" Dr. Sinister sighed and said, "You are really pitiful, but it doesn''t cost me anything."


    He crossed his hands on the table, put his chin on the back of his hands, and looked at Rui Wen playfully: "If the Black Emperor and the Hellfire Club don''t come to save you, it seems that you will lose the trust of many people."


    If she, a ''hero'' who is active in the mutant group and saved many mutants, is caught, but the Hellfire Club ignores it and just gives up, many mutants will question the Hellfire Club and suspect such a **** Fire is still worth relying on.


    Ruiwen''s heart sank, but she learned from Doctor Sinister''s movements, put her chin down on the back of her hand, looked at him with a smile, and said, "This must be better than falling into your trap."


    "Yes, it was a very sensible choice, but... won''t you be disappointed?"


    "Disappointed? Sorry, I''m not at all."


    Ruiwen still smiled, but there was a hint of bitterness in her heart.


    She clearly knew that it was the right choice to save her, but she still couldn''t help being disappointed.


    And... Thinking of the current Black Emperor, Rui Wen gave a wry smile.


    It doesn''t seem like he''s really going to save her.


    "What a pity." Mr. Sinister sighed and said, "The trap I set may be useless."


    "Why did you do this?" Ruiwen stared at Mr. Sinister and said, "Aren''t you a mutant?


    Whether it''s fighting Hellfire now, or supporting Project Sentinel, this kind of thing doesn''t do the mutant group any good.


    "The mutants... sort of." Mr. Sinister said vaguely, "As for why? Take a guess."


    Mr. Sinister smiled playfully, then grabbed Rui Wen''s hand, his eyes flickered slightly, and the invisible spiritual power rushed to Rui Wen''s mind along the place where the two were in contact.


    "Hellfire Club, what powerful mutants are there, and what abilities do they have?"


    Ruiwen''s eyes swayed and said, "Black Emperor, White Emperor, Green Emperor, Red Emperor..."


    A look of inconspicuous anger flashed in Mr. Sinister''s eyes, he let go of Rui Wen''s hand, and said, "It seems that the ability obtained from that woman is still too weak."


    Although this ability fits him, it is too weak.


    Rui Wen smiled mockingly and said, "Do you still want to hear it? There are also Purple Emperor and Orange Emperor..."


    Mr. Sinister snorted softly and said, "You''d better pray that they won''t come to rescue you, otherwise, there will be a lot more collections in my collection."


    When the words fell, Mr. Sinister turned and left.


    Rui Wen looked at each other mockingly, and she sat down quietly until the door was closed, burying her head in her arms.


    It really seems to be the end of it this time. I wonder if the people in the Hellfire Club will be sad after she dies, or after she becomes an experimenter, will that bastard... be sad?


    He should be...


    Ruiwen whispered to herself and slowly closed her eyes.


    ��


    At this time, the Hellfire Club.


    "I told you not to go!"


    Unquestionable tone.


    The Black Emperor looked at the few people in front of him and said coldly, "She found this herself!"


    Without an order, Rui Wen acted without authorization, which not only challenged his majesty, but also made Hellfire face the current predicament. This is the price the other party should pay!


    Scott and Emma, ??who had already become the White King and White Queen of Hellfire, and the several mutants who came with them looked at the Black King with disappointment in their eyes.


    Noticing their eyes, Black Emperor Sebastian snorted coldly.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 64 reaction), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 65： trap

    Find the latest chapter in "The Father of Superheroes of the United States (!


    "Xiao, don''t be angry."


    A woman with long black hair, a hot body, charming but full of mystery, lay on the back of the Black Emperor, looked at the crowd playfully, and said lazily: "Tsk, that''s a clear trap for us to jump in. , don''t you understand this?"


    Scott and Emma looked at the woman, frowning slightly.


    Selene Galio, the woman of the black emperor, the black queen of hellfire, has a mysterious origin and unknown strength, but the black emperor did not hesitate to give the other party the position of the black queen, and after the other party appeared, the black emperor''s behavior And the character begins to change dramatically.


    "Trap?" Emma looked at each other, her thin lips lightly opened: "But Ruiwen is an important member of us. How much has she done for mutants over the years? How much has she done for Hellfire? You just give up like this. How does she explain to the other members?"


    White Queen Emma wears a white dress, which sets off her noble temperament, like a queen aloof.


    "Explain?" The Black Emperor grabbed the Black Queen''s hand hanging on his chest and said, "Knowing that it was a trap, we still took someone to deliver it, and am I worthy of those who followed me? What explanation should I give them?"


    Scott couldn''t help but said, "We volunteered to rescue Ruiwen!"


    As soon as the words came out, the mutants who came with them immediately agreed.


    The Black Emperor gave a majestic look, and their voices gradually weakened.


    "Humph!"


    The black emperor snorted coldly.


    Emma breathed lightly, a smile appeared on her face, and said softly: "Xiao, you should know that with me there, there should be no problem in rescuing Rui Wen."


    "Should?" The Black Emperor said indifferently: "But if something goes wrong, that''s a big problem!"


    Emma''s face froze, the smile on her face disappeared, she took a deep look at the Black Emperor and the playful Black Queen, turned and left.


    Seeing this, Scott also sighed and led the crowd out.


    After everyone left, only the Black Emperor and the Black Queen remained in the entire hall.


    The black queen put her hands on the black emperor''s neck, hung on the black emperor''s body, raised her delicate and charming face, and smiled: "Xiao, it seems that they are very dissatisfied with you, do you think they will secretly rescue Rui? Wen?"


    The black emperor hugged the black queen''s waist and said indifferently: "Is it important? The most important thing now is to complete your research and then achieve our goal."


    The black queen smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I just need time."


    "Um."


    ��


    Mike prepares breakfast for the children early in the morning and sends them to school when they are full.


    The car was parked in front of the school, but the three children looked at Mike and seemed to stop talking.


    Mike smiled at the three, and the three were relieved.


    Clark said, "Dad, you will definitely go, right?"


    As soon as the words came out, Charles and Eric looked at Mike worriedly.


    Mike touched the heads of the three people next to each other and said, "Don''t worry."


    "Then you promise us that you will come back safely!"


    Charles pursed his lips, holding back tears.


    Clark and Eric He stared at Mike earnestly, as if Mike wouldn''t let him go if he didn''t speak.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Mike smiled, as usual when he sent them to school and promised to pick them up.


    Charles smiled.


    He knew that as long as his father promised him, he would always do it.


    "Go! It''s going to be late!"


    Mike urged the three of them. After Eric and Charles got out of the car, Mike pulled Clark off and said, "If I don''t come to pick you up after school in the afternoon, I will let Bob pick you up."


    "dad��"


    Clark''s heart tightened.


    Mike flicked Clark''s forehead with a smile and said, "Go, don''t worry."


    Clark nodded, got out of the car worriedly, and walked into the school with Charles.


    Watching the backs of the three until they disappeared, Mike returned home, called Bob, and asked him to help pick up the child in the afternoon, then wait quietly at home.


    Two minutes before noon, Mike disappeared from the house in an instant, reappeared in an unnamed corner of New York, found a phone booth, and made a call.


    The call was picked up quickly.


    "You''re still so punctual, I-"


    "result."


    Sloan: "��"


    Can you let me say a complete sentence?


    "Right at NYPD headquarters."


    "Police station?"


    "Yes, they will transport Ruiwen tonight."


    "I know, I have written down the favor this time."


    Hearing what Mike said, Sloan was stunned, and then said: "This investigation is very easy, it is a trap, you..."


    "I see."


    Mike said lightly, hung up the phone, glanced in the direction of the police station, and turned away.


    ��


    One of Mike''s safe houses in Manhattan.


    Only he knows here, and he has only been here once.


    In the years when Mike was a killer, because the money he earned had nowhere to spend, he bought a lot of places in New York, some of which he used as a safe house.


    There''s nothing in there, just some weapons.


    Since he had the ability to materialize, he has rarely touched a gun, but the moment his finger touched the gun, a familiar feeling etched into his bones still appeared involuntarily, which made Mike couldn''t help but evoke it. corners of his mouth.


    Although things like guns are of limited help to him now, they allow him to quickly get back to his fighting state, and, for some narrow-minded people, it is more deterrent than some special abilities.


    Armed with a suitcase with weapons, Mike leaves the safe house.


    Speaking of which, the properties he bought in New York seem to have increased in value in recent years.


    one two Three��


    After quietly calculating in his heart, Mike smiled happily.


    If they are all sold, it will be a considerable sum of money, which should be enough for Clark and the others...


    Wait, now is not the time for me to think about these things, I''m a killer now.


    Mike reminded himself, but he couldn''t help but count, and the more he counted, the happier he was.


    After finding a restaurant and having a hearty lunch, Mike called a taxi and hurried to his destination.


    Sitting in the taxi, Mike slowly closed his eyes.


    Rui Wen was definitely not arrested by the police. Those police officers didn''t have that ability, but in the end Rui Wen fell into the hands of the police. So what is the relationship between those who arrested Rui Wen and the police? Who are those people?


    And The arrest of Rui Wen this time went on TV with great fanfare, which was obviously an announcement and provocation.


    provocative?


    So, the goal of those who caught Raven was... Hellfire?


    Will the people of Hellfire save Ruiwen?


    If it is saved, it is naturally a good thing. Mike''s pressure will be much easier, and Ruiwen may even be saved without having to take action.


    But if hellfire is not saved, then what he will face will be the trap originally aimed at hellfire?


    Mike frowned in pain.


    He is just a farmer, why should he face such a big scene?


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 65 Trap), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 66： action

    The roof of a building near the NYPD.


    Mike looked down at the police station in the distance.


    Is Rui Wen here?


    He needs to confirm, otherwise it will be too late.


    After hesitating, a card appeared in his hand.


    Name: Eagle Strikes the Sky.


    Skill introduction: Release a Falcon Spirit towards the target location. The Falcon Spirit will provide vision along the way while flying, and the vision will remain for 5 seconds.


    Remarks: Eh, I was shocked.


    The card dissipated, and a ghostly light blue falcon appeared on Mike''s arm.


    In an instant, Mike felt that he had a wonderful connection with the spirit of the falcon.


    With a thought, the spirit of the falcon flew from Mike''s arm and flew towards the destination at a very fast speed.


    The Falcon Spirit is a soul-like spiritual body. Except for him, unless he has special abilities, he cannot detect the existence of the Falcon Spirit.


    The spirit of the falcon flew by quickly, and the scene where the spirit of the falcon flew over appeared in Mike''s mind.


    As a ghost-like spirit body, the Falcon Spirit''s perspective is very strange. It''s not so much a look, but a vision sensor similar to a mental scan. That is to say, even a building can''t stop the Falcon''s vision. Spirit''s ''vision''.


    When it reached its destination, the spirit of the falcon exploded, and the special energy spread around, bringing Mike the last vision.


    Then, he ''saw'' Rui Wen and several people who were guarding Rui Wen.


    Those people...not like the police, because the police and those people have a completely different temperament.


    Could it be the group of mutants who captured Ruiwen and wanted to deal with Hellfire?


    Mike guessed in his heart, and then his vision disappeared.


    "Um?"


    One of the women looked around as if sensing something.


    "What''s wrong? Melando?"


    Erwin with flaming red hair looked at the woman curiously: "Is there an enemy?"


    "No, just now... Could it be an illusion?"


    The woman murmured, looked around with her mental power, and after finding nothing unusual, she said, "It''s okay."


    Erwin nodded and said, "Be careful, at this time, the enemy may appear at any time."


    "I know."


    ��


    "Raven is inside."


    Mike whispered and sat down against the top floor wall.


    As bait, Raven will stay in the trap until Hellfire takes the bait, or whoever is sure of Hellfire gives up on Raven.


    Next, all Mike has to do is wait.


    Opening the black suitcase in his hand, Mike took out the parts one by one and began to assemble the firearm. After assembling it, he took it apart and assembled it again, and so on.


    He needs to find his senses and prepare himself to act at any time.


    At the same time, several figures were also observing the police station from a distance.


    It''s hellfire people.


    Emma, ??Scott, and the three mutants who came with them.


    Although the Black Emperor clearly forbade coming to rescue Ruiwen, they still came after all.


    Ruiwen, they will not give up.


    Emma looked at the policeman in the distance. Her beautiful eyes exuded invisible spiritual power. After invading the head of a sheriff, she began to search for information about Ruiwen.


    found it.


    After reading the information, she put away her abilities, nodded to the others, and said, "Ruiwen is inside."


    Scott pondered and said, "Can you find the traps set up by the other party?"


    They all know that this is a trap set by the other party. If they can figure out the other party''s arrangement, the next step will be much easier.


    Emma shook her head and said, "He only knows that the mutant who was arrested is being held in solitary confinement, and he doesn''t know about the trap. He only knows that tonight, the mutant will be sent away."


    "Where?"


    "He doesn''t know either, it''s all an order from the police chief."


    Hearing this, Scott nodded, pondered, and said, "Emma, ??see if you can find some key information from others. In addition, we need to make a new arrangement."


    ��


    At night, the cold wind gradually picked up, and the crescent moon hanging in the sky seemed to feel the cold, and early a heavy cloud was drawn and covered him.


    However, even if there is no moonlight, the ground is still as bright as day because of the lights.


    As the time passed, the police had been off work one after another. Although there were still many on duty, the number had decreased by 99% compared to the daytime.


    Mike quietly took the binoculars and looked into the distance, he was ready.


    call��


    A cold wind blew, and the clouds thickened.


    A few minutes later, Mike suddenly felt a cold feeling on his face.


    Snowing?


    Looking up and looking, Mike exhaled softly, the white mist rolled in front of his eyes, and then disappeared.


    Afterwards, Mike''s eyes narrowed, and he saw two police cars and a prison car appear in his field of vision.


    "Raven..."


    Mike keenly captured a touch of blue in the prison van.


    "Wait and see."


    Mike muttered to himself, standing like a sculpture, only his eyes closely followed the car.


    The location he chose was good, and he could see the situation on the streets below.


    those people��


    Mike noticed the people driving.


    Sure enough, it was the people he saw with the spirit of the falcon during the day and suspected that they were mutants.


    The three cars moved quickly, and before the three cars were about to disappear from his field of vision, he took out a teleport card, disappeared in place, and appeared in another building a few blocks away.


    Short-distance teleportation cards, with his current power of embodiment, can make a lot of cards in one night, so there is no need to save them, and it is more appropriate to track them now.


    The threat posed by ordinary police is limited, but if there are too many people, it will also cause a headache. Before the prison van that transported Ruiwen left this area, Mike would not do anything.


    If you want to come, if the people of Hellfire come, it will be the same plan.


    The prison van went farther and farther, and finally, after more than an hour, when the prison van was far from the police station and came to a remote area, the people of Hellfire started.


    Mike''s eyes lit up, waiting for things to develop.


    Under the dim light, a tall man stood in the middle of the road. He took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled, white mist sprayed out from his nose and mouth, like swallowing clouds and blowing away the snowflakes in front of him.


    "what!"


    The figure grinned and lowered his head, like a rushing beast, and dashed towards the leading police car.


    "boom!"


    With an explosive roar, a dent appeared in the center of the front of the leading police car, and the car spun into the roadside guardrail.


    "boom!"


    With the explosion, the prison car and the police car behind it slammed on the brakes and stopped.


    Hearing the movement, Rui Wen looked out through the window of the prison van, her expression changed.


    It''s Ricky!


    What are they doing!


    Ruiwen was in a complicated mood, her eyes twinkling.


    "How is it? Are you impressed?"


    Sitting opposite Rui Wen, Erwin with fiery red hair spoke lightly, and when Rui Wen looked at him, the corners of his mouth grinned slightly, and said, "Tell me, how many people have they come, and how many will become An adult''s collection?"


    Ruiwen ignored the other party and just looked at the mutants outside with concern.


    ��!


    With a sound of metal tearing, the car that hit the road was easily torn apart by a pair of hands, and a man with arms like blades, a man and a woman appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 67： 2 after 3

    Two men and one woman, although the three were wearing police uniforms, from their demeanor to their temperament, they didn''t have the smell of a policeman at all.


    "Oh, just one? It''s really boring."


    The woman among the three spoke lightly, but her pupils slowly elongated into a thin line, looked left and right, licked her fingers like a cat, and said, "Oh, don''t hide, come out. ."


    quiet��


    Ricky''s body was slightly low, white mist lingered around his body, and he was ready to charge again.


    Seeing that no one appeared, the woman''s nose twitched slightly, but she didn''t smell anyone else.


    "There''s really only one person?"


    The woman frowned and whispered, just as she was about to say something, a car came galloping from behind them, slammed on the brakes, and stopped behind the three.


    Although it was late at night, there were still cars passing on this remote road.


    "You''re sick! You don''t sleep in the middle of the night, come here to block the way?"


    The driver''s little brother showed his head from the window, scolded, and frantically honked the car horn twice.


    The man turned around indifferently, his arm elongated into a sharp blade, and then slammed down at the front of the car.


    ��!


    In the harsh sound, a conspicuous scar appeared on the front of the car. The driver''s younger brother widened his eyes, retracted his head into the car, screamed in horror, and left the car backwards.


    The next second, the woman waved at the man whose arms were like sharp knives, and said, "Fix him, Keili."


    Keili nodded silently. When Ricky''s legs smashed the ground and the whole person rushed towards them, the man''s arm stretched and transformed into a long spear, and rushed towards Ricky.


    The two collided violently.


    "Ding!"


    A crisp sound collided with a dazzling spark.


    Keili looked at his hands that were knocked apart, his eyes shrank, when Ricky hit him, his body became as hard as steel, and then the whole person was knocked out.


    Ricky paused and bumped into the woman again.


    Another man beside the woman stood in front of the woman with a blank face, a white bone spur pierced the flesh from the back of his hand, and rushed forward.


    At the same time, the knocked Kili adjusted his body in mid-air. At the moment of landing, his feet began to deform, and when he drew out a spark with the ground, he slammed towards Ricky, his legs were as ruthless as knives. Hit hard.


    At this moment, two red energy beams suddenly appeared from the air and slammed into the chest of the man with the bone spurs on his back. When he was blasted away, the beams of light adjusted their positions and continued to fall on the opponent''s chest, leaving one behind. Burnt wound.


    "Ding!"


    Hellfire''s Ricky and Keili also collided with each other, collided and started a fierce battle.


    The air twisted, and the three of Scott appeared in front of them.


    Is this hidden with power?


    The woman sneered, her fingernails became slender and sharp, like the claws of a big cat.


    Scott looked at the enemy, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Fortunately, I solved one first."


    The two Hellfire members who appeared with him nodded.


    "No, he''s not dead!"


    One of the male Hellfire members frowned, watching as he stood up from the ground again, the wound began to heal, and even the bone spur man with fast-growing granulation could be seen, strode up, and said, "I''ll deal with him."


    The time to speak, a clone walked out from behind him, and then one after another, just a few steps away, six appeared.


    Scott looked at the big cat-like woman, and when he was about to speak, the female Hellfire member beside him pouted and said, "Leave that woman to me."


    As he said that, he snapped his fingers lightly, and his body disappeared like a phantom, but suddenly appeared beside the big cat-like woman in the next instant.


    The big cat-like woman stretched out her hand and grabbed the figure around her. After her palm passed through, she whispered, "Illusion or the ability to distort light?"


    Gunshots sounded, and a bullet went through the big cat woman''s body.


    The big cat woman smiled indifferently, and when the wound healed quickly, she rushed to the place where the gunshots appeared.


    Looking at the stopped enemies, Scott walked quickly to the prison van.


    Suddenly, he paused, looked at the four people who got off the other police car, and whispered, "I knew it wasn''t that simple."


    When the words fell, the eyes behind the ruby ??glasses flashed a dangerous light, and when the four rushed towards him, they burst out, blasting the police car into pieces.


    "boom!"


    In the fierce explosion, the rolling flames swept around with the impact, blowing the flying snow curtain all around.


    The battle has fully begun.


    But Rui Wen in the prison car had an extremely ugly face.


    Because she knows that there are more than these enemies, and if they continue, Scott and the others will face the danger of being defeated or even captured.


    Thinking of Essex, Ruiwen''s heart kept sinking.


    "Shh!"


    Erwin made a gesture and smiled at Ruiwen: "Let''s see if there will be any fish hooked."


    At the same time, on the roof of a building hundreds of meters away from here, Mike frowned while watching the fierce battle between the two sides with a telescope.


    Hellfire came to these people?


    Although the battle between the two sides seems to be going back and forth at this time, and there is even the powerful force of the White Emperor Cyclops, but Mike is very clear that there are still a few mutants in the prison car. If they join the battle, Hellfire people are at risk.


    "Wait, that''s..."


    At this moment, Mike''s eyes narrowed.


    He saw a man who manipulated shadows to attack and defend, a man who was killed by him nine years ago.


    shadow! ?


    Mike was extremely convinced that he killed the other party at the time, so this... is it a clone?


    Or, even the shadows he killed before were just clones?


    Clones made by Essex?


    Mike instantly thought of the owner of the shadow - Mr. Sinister.


    That said, the person who caught Rui Wen this time was Mr. Sinister! ?


    Thinking of that old monster gave Mike a headache.


    This kind of person who has lived for an unknown length of time, is strong and doesn''t even know what trump cards are hidden, is Mike''s most hated enemy.


    But, if you have no choice...


    Mike whispered and continued to watch the battle in the distance.


    At this point, Scott had already killed three enemies with his powerful abilities, giving him the upper hand again. As long as he killed one more, no one could stop him from taking Ruiwen away.


    But just as such an idea appeared, two more people got off the prison car.


    One of the men, the whites of his eyes and pupils were strange blue, and even the eye sockets were covered with blue lines, and he was also an ''acquaintance'' that Mike had seen before - Dior the Space Envoy.


    The other woman, called Spiritual Envoy Mirando, had weird lines on his face, and his eyes were always closed.


    Seeing the two of them, Scott couldn''t wait to slap his mouth.


    His eyes swept away, and after his hot gaze killed the last enemy on the police car, he hooked his fingers provocatively at the space and spirit who came.


    The spirit made a sneer, and the invisible spirit force was blasted towards Scott''s head.


    Scott''s head was blank for a moment, and a meandering blood trail left from the end of his nose.

 Chapter 68： space gate

    "Fake!"


    He scolded lowly and looked at him with dangerous eyes, the hot rays seemed to tear the night sky apart.


    But at this moment, the space envoy raised his hand and swiped, and a space door appeared in front of him.


    In an instant, the hot rays passed through the space door and disappeared.


    But in the next second, Scott rolled away with a tingling scalp.


    "boom!"


    The hot rays rushed out of the space door that quietly appeared behind him, tearing out two charred cracks where he had just stood.


    Scott''s scalp tingles.


    This ability restrained him too much, coupled with that weird mental shock.


    Scott''s scalp is numb, as for the fact that he provoked the other party just now...


    What?


    Wiping the blood from his nose, Scott took a deep breath, moved quickly, looked for the best attack position, and tentatively shot a few rays that greatly reduced the power.


    But no matter where he attacked from, the other party could use the space door in time to return his ray to him.


    boom!


    Another mass of invisible mental shock slammed into his mind, causing him to stop and groan in pain.


    Mike in the distance looked at this scene, frowned, and stretched out his hand to the sniper rifle beside him.


    Now, as long as the space envoy and spirit envoy are killed, the people of Hellfire should have the upper hand again...


    Just when he was about to grab the sniper rifle, he paused slightly and retracted his hand.


    Another figure appeared from the twisted air.


    White-blond long hair, delicate facial features, cool and noble temperament, Emma the White Queen.


    She stepped on the white ice and snow, and among the snowflakes falling from the sky, she slowly walked towards the battlefield, like an ice queen.


    Glancing at the Space Envoy and Spirit Envoy, the terrifying spiritual power quietly poured out.


    The space made his body froze, standing in place like a puppet, but the spirit ambassador''s complexion suddenly changed, and he wanted to resist with his powerful spiritual power, but Emma just snorted coldly, and the even bigger spiritual power was crazy. gushing out.


    "Erwin!"


    The spirit ambassador shouted and was held in place by Emma.


    Emma frowned imperceptibly.


    This woman is more difficult to deal with than she imagined, her mental strength is strong, and it takes her more energy to control each other.


    Scott kept her hidden because he wanted her to find out if there were any opponents nearby, and to let her take control of the battle at a critical moment so that they could win.


    Now, she has determined that there are no more enemies around, and she is also sure that she can control the current battle situation.


    Emma nodded to Scott, looked at the prison car again, and then a cold voice sounded in Erwin''s head in the prison car.


    "You''re done."


    Erwin''s face changed, but the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and he pressed down a black controller.


    The next moment, the power of the mind surged, and Erwin was controlled.


    Emma breathed a sigh of relief and said to Scott telepathically, "Raven is in the car, let''s go."


    Scott nodded and walked to the prison van, while Emma looked at the three people under her control. After snorting softly, the Space Control Envoy and the Spirit Envoy walked towards each other and put their hands on each other''s neck.


    Scott opens the prison van.


    Raven shouted, "Scott, go!"


    Scott was stunned for a moment, adjusted the power of the ray, and after blasting the lock that restrained Ruiwen, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the situation is under our control."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go!"


    Ruiwen twisted her wrist and looked at Erwin, who was about to break the other''s neck, when a space door suddenly appeared between the two.


    Ruiwen''s face changed, she jumped out of the prison van without hesitation, grabbed Scott''s hand, ran to Emma, ??and shouted to the others on the battlefield, "Come on! The real trouble is coming!"


    real trouble?


    The expressions of all Hellfire members changed, and before they could make further moves, a figure rushed out of the prison car.


    one, two...


    It''s like doing magic.


    Scott''s footsteps stopped, and the energy rays were like two beams of light, following his gaze towards the prison van.


    At this moment, a figure blocked in front of the car and blocked Scott''s attack with his own body. At the same time, another person rescued Erwin inside and kicked away the prison car, revealing At the portal that was still rushing out of the silhouette.


    how is this possible?


    Emma frowned as she looked at the space user controlled by herself.


    Is there another enemy with this ability?


    Seeing that there were already dozens of enemies, Emma snorted coldly, completely released her spiritual power, rushed towards the enemies that appeared, and then controlled them.


    "Amazing power."


    With a voice full of admiration, Doctor Sinister wearing a helmet walked out of the space door and looked at Emma admiringly.


    Emma ignored the other party, the power of the mind rioted, and those who were controlled by her began to groan in pain.


    "Although I don''t feel bad about them dying, it will still cost me a lot of energy, so... stop for a while!"


    Following Mr. Sinister''s words, a shock of energy appeared from his palm, blasting everything along the road, rolling up a large amount of ice and snow, and sweeping towards White Queen Emma like an avalanche.


    Emma''s face changed, and in the screams of Scott and Ruiwen, it instantly turned into a diamond.


    boom!


    Emma was shot and flew out, but for the diamond-enhanced her, it still didn''t hurt her, but because she entered the diamond-enhanced state, her mind control was released.


    Mr. Sinister looked at the diamond Emma in amazement, and said, "Stryker let go of such a precious collection as you, **** it."


    If Stryker didn''t die, he wouldn''t mind killing him a hundred times for the mistake.


    Emma fell from the air, rolled on the ground and hit the lamppost on the side of the road. After breaking the lamppost finally stopped.


    She stood up quickly and looked at Mr. Sinister dozens of meters away, her eyes were full of horror and anger, and after she instantly touched the diamond, the power of the mind rushed towards Mr. Sinister.


    But to her horror, her powers failed.


    She couldn''t feel the other''s heart at all, and couldn''t invade the other''s head.


    Mr. Sinister waved his hand gracefully and said, "Go catch the others, and leave the best to me."


    Dozens of mutants rushed towards the other Hellfire members obediently, while Mr. Sinister looked at Emma with a smile. When Emma''s eyes flickered and he wanted to deal with the others, he stretched out his hand, and invisible power surged. Xiang Emma lifted it up like an invisible hand.


    Emma had no choice but to diamondize again.


    "boom!"


    Emma was slammed to the ground.


    The ground cracked, but Emma received no damage, but her heart shrank suddenly.


    In addition to Ricky, the other two Hellfire members who came with them have already been killed by the swarming enemies during this time.


    Mr. Sinister smiled gracefully, but in Emma''s eyes he looked like a demon.


    "You are more valuable than your sister''s collection."


    "Kara!?"


    "Yes, it''s called this name. Compared with yours, her abilities are simply too bad."


    "Where is she? What have you done to her?"


    "Her ability is too weak, and the collection value is too low. I just left a sample and let her free." Mr. Sinister thought for a while, pinched his chin, and recalled: "It seems that she was in Before I died, I was still thinking... Emma, ??Logan."


    Emma''s eyes shrank, she cried out of control, and rushed towards Mr. Sinister like crazy.

 Chapter 69： gunshots

    Mr. Sinister looked at Emma who was rushing in, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    After learning about Emma''s abilities from Kara, in order to capture Emma, ??he deliberately spent a lot of time searching for materials and made this helmet immune to spiritual energy for himself.


    He was very pleased that he finally used the key place today.


    The dazzling diamond Emma stepped on the wind and snow and charged straight towards Mr. Sinister, but Mr. Sinister just fixed his gaze, and used invisible power to control Emma and pull her to him.


    "Looking at it this way, it''s even more beautiful."


    Mr. Sinister applauded.


    Emma struggled, waiting angrily for Mr. Sinister to tear the person in front of her to shreds.


    But Mr. Sinister''s eyes were like looking at a struggling beautiful bird.


    Emma was about to despair, because she saw Scott and Ricky, and she was about to be caught. As for Ruiwen, she relied on her transformation ability to mix with the enemy, and she could hide for a while.


    At the same time, Mike in the distance finally put down the telescope.


    He thought that when the White Queen appeared, the battle should come to an end. What he didn''t expect was that Mr. Sinister actually had a helmet that was immune to mind control?


    Shouldn''t that thing be in the hands of the Black Emperor? How did you go to Mr. Sinister''s place?


    However, the world is different from the place in memory in many places. It is reasonable to have such a change. It is also reasonable to be like a repairman playing football with a wrench on his body.


    A thought flashed through his mind, and Mike put down the telescope in his hand.


    With the palm of his hand, a simple mask with his mouth and chin exposed was quickly embodied by him and put on his face.


    At almost the same time, his heart was beating fast.


    Picking up the sniper rifle on the side, Mike continued to pull the trigger as if not aiming, and shot the bullet at the long-established target.


    Two identical space make.


    He didn''t know if Mr. Sinister had any more men, but it would be right to kill these two first.


    The two space envoys stood at the back of the crowd and did not participate in the battle. Their abilities were biased towards support, and they didn''t need to shoot now, so this gave Mike a perfect chance to kill.


    I saw two bullets, one in front and one behind, at a near-perfect angle, smashing the heads of the two into pieces.


    "Pfft!"


    The two fell to the snow, spattering blood like a blooming blood rose.


    Everyone was shocked, but Ruiwen, who was in the crowd, was slightly startled, then turned her head and started to look for it.


    "over there!"


    The spiritual force expanded his spiritual power to the limit, quickly scanned the circle, found the location of Mike, and transmitted the image to the brains of several people who were connected with her spirituality.


    "Quick! Go kill him!"


    Erwin narrowed his eyes and shouted at the crowd. Two figures flew to the ground and charged towards Mike.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Many mutants have a common problem, that is, they rely too much on their own abilities, and before their abilities are strong enough to ignore his bullets, these people are the targets!


    The two mutants flew very fast, but Mike was in the assassin time, and in his eyes, the two were slow like old men walking.


    The gunshots sounded, and the orange-yellow bullet casing jumped out with residual warmth and rolled into the white snow, and the two deadly bullets had penetrated the chests of the two men. The huge kinetic energy carried by the bullets almost tore their bodies into pieces. two halves.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and several cards appeared in his hand. As the light spots dissipated, they turned into shields to protect him.


    Shield of Darkness, Power Word Shield...


    In the next second, an invisible mental impact slammed into Mike''s head, but was blocked by the shield of darkness, and then Mike calmly aimed at the spiritual envoy in the crowd and fired another bullet.


    "boom!"


    The spirit of the bullet being detected in advance made it dodge, rubbing the opponent''s body and falling to the ground, scattering the snow on the ground, leaving a conspicuous bullet hole.


    Mike ignored it, aimed again, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang, bang!


    Bullets, like invitations from the **** of death, sent enemies one by one into hell.


    "Damn, he''s too far from here."


    Erwin scolded lowly and said, "Get someone to deal with him."


    Mike is three or four hundred meters away from here. Although some of them have the ability to attack from a distance, most people can''t hit at such a distance, and they can threaten Mike''s ability, but the power is very limited. .


    It was a situation that made them angry and embarrassed.


    "boom!"


    A bullet flew towards Mr. Sinister, but when he was still a foot away from Mr. Sinister, it was fixed in front of him by an invisible force.


    A look of helplessness flashed on Mike''s face, and he knew that this guy was not so easy to deal with.


    Mr. Sinister finally looked up at Mike, then with a flick of his finger, the bullet shot at Mike.


    Mike snorted coldly and fired a bullet as well.


    "Ding!"


    The two bullets made a soft sound in the air, collided into a discus and fell from the air.


    Mr. Sinister made a light "huh" and became a little interested in Mike wearing a mask.


    "Bang, bang!


    The gunshots kept ringing, like a death knell tolling.


    Several mutants rushed towards Mike again.


    At the same time, a mutant under Mr. Sinister, UU reading flashed in place, appeared in mid-air, and when Mike''s bullet shot at him, his body flashed again, and appeared behind Mike , slashed at Mike with the knife in his hand.


    Mike didn''t care, just took out two more shield cards, put two shields on himself again, and calmly aimed at the enemies rushing towards him.


    Among these people, someone has the ability to move quickly, and they must be dealt with first.


    At the same time as the gunshots sounded, the knife of the enemy behind him slashed towards him.


    Two more enemies fell, but the sharp blade was blocked by the shield on Mike''s body.


    Want to cut through his shield with a knife?


    joke!


    The enemy was stunned for a moment. Seeing that the knife could not cut through, he flashed his body and left the place immediately, but seeing that Mike ignored him, he was still shooting at the others, and he teleported behind Mike again and slashed again. down.


    One knife, two knives...


    He swung the knife frantically, and finally cut through Mike''s shield.


    But Mike just thought about it, took out two more cards, and added two layers of shields for himself again. After changing the bullets for his gun, he continued to deal with others.


    Several rushing enemies had fallen on the way to charge, and Mike aimed his gun at the others.


    A sniper is not afraid, a sniper who can give himself a shield is terrible...


    The mutant who slashed Mike with a knife was about to despair.


    Big brother, show your face.


    Anyway, I''ve been slashing you, give me some reaction!


    If you are like this, others think I am acting!


    The next second, Mike seemed to hear the cry in his heart. When the other party habitually cut it down with a knife, Mike''s hand quickly took out a gun from his waist and fired a bullet without turning his head.

 Chapter 70： Diamond Missile

    oom! boom!


    In the heavy snow, accompanied by the sound of gunshots, **** otherside flowers bloomed on the white ground, like paving a **** road to hell.


    The clone mutants under Mr. Sinister, one by one, turned into corpses in the chanting of the death god.


    No one ever thought that just a gun could cause so much trouble for them as mutants.


    They are mutants! Master mutants with various superpowers!


    With a roar in his heart, a mutant who hid behind a bunker, gritted his teeth and rushed out.


    He didn''t believe that, with his speed, the other party could aim!


    "boom!"


    A shot rang out, and his head was torn to pieces.


    As it turns out, Mike can aim!


    The heart was still beating violently, the blood roared in Mike''s veins, and one of his face turned crimson. It was obviously snowing heavily, but Mike''s whole body was radiating amazing heat.


    Assassin time, some people like to call it bullet time, but no matter how it is called, it shows a problem.


    This ability cannot be maintained for a long time, it is just an explosive ability.


    But Mike, it has been maintained for a long time.


    Silently calculating the time when he reached the limit, Mike added two more layers of shields for himself, then put several cards in his mouth, and replaced a new magazine with the guns again.


    Listening to the gunshots, the mutants under Mr. Sinister''s face were extremely ugly, while the Hellfire people showed surprises on their faces, and their spirits became more and more excited.


    Someone is helping them, and the lethality is amazing. In just a short period of time, they have killed more enemies than they put together.


    Scott looked at the direction of the gunshots with gratitude, and at the same time felt grateful for the mysterious helper. Fortunately, the enemy''s range was not far enough. If the enemy had his ability, that person would be in danger...


    and many more!


    Scott''s face suddenly became strange.


    Isn''t his ability more powerful and farther than the opponent''s gun?


    If he''s in that person''s place, he''s got an aid like a telescope...


    I''m such an idiot...


    At this moment, Scott had the urge to slap himself twice.


    At the same time, Ruiwen had changed back to her original appearance when the gunshots rang out. She didn''t want to be mistaken and killed with one shot.


    Mike!


    She was sure it was Mike who shot.


    Generally, people who use guns will not bring such strong pressure at all.


    Although Mike has become a dad, as the former king of assassins, this name is not for nothing.


    The moment he picked up the gun, the threat was terrifying.


    "Come and save me, this bastard... a little conscience."


    Ruiwen whispered to herself, her eyes were full of joy that could not be concealed, but when she saw Mr. Sinister grab Emma and slowly lift into the air, and turned her eyes to where Mike was, she was shocked and happy. go.


    asshole! Let''s go!


    Ruiwen screamed in her heart, but was almost hit by a flame.


    "Ruiwen! Don''t get distracted!"


    The big man Ricky turned his head and shouted to Ruiwen, using his powerful body to block countless attacks.


    "Whoosh!"


    A scarlet ray appeared from behind Ricky, and quickly swept half a circle. After driving the enemy back, he looked at Mr. Sinister who was about to fly towards Mike. The ruby-like ray cut through the night sky and slammed into Mr. Sinister''s back.


    Mr. Sinister frowned, looking at Emma the White Queen who was pinched in his hand, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he threw it towards the rays shot behind him.


    Scott was startled and hurriedly closed his eyes.


    In an instant, when the crimson beam of light was about to hit Emma, ??it turned into a flying spot of light and disappeared.


    "Ah!"


    Mr. Sinister laughed softly, controlled Emma with the ability to control objects, and flew back to his hands again.


    The diamond-shaped Emma scolded angrily, "You bastard!"


    What does this take her to be?


    The fingers, which became extremely sharp after the diamondization, joined together, and slashed towards Mr. Sinister''s face like a knife, leaving only a shallow bloodstain.


    Emma felt powerless.


    During the time that Mr. Sinister was holding her, she had already attacked the other party, but the other party''s body was equally strong and terrifying, and she couldn''t do any harm at all.


    The blood stains on Mr. Sinister''s face disappeared in a flash, he glanced at Emma, ??and said lightly: "I will be very rude in a while, so this will be regarded as an apology later."


    impolite? Apologize?


    Before Emma could understand what was going on, Mr. Sinister waved his arm and threw her out.


    The gust of wind roared, and the ice and snow faced him. Emma was like a cannonball. With the screams and the fierce roar of the wind, it slammed into Mike.


    This special diamond cannonball? It''s too extravagant!


    Mike''s eyes jumped, and a card in his mouth dissipated instantly. When the shell fell, his body disappeared in a flash.


    "boom!"


    The diamond cannonball smashed the place where Mike was standing, and continued to charge unabated, leaving a deep trace on the ground, almost splitting the entire roof of the building in half.


    Mike, who teleported into the air, twitched the corner of his mouth as he watched this scene, and the gun in his hand fired a bullet at Mr. Sinister.


    Mr. Sinister raised his hand, an invisible force appeared, and after blocking the bullet for him, his finger moved the bullet returned to the original path, and Emma, ??who was exasperated, lost her image and cursed, pulled her hand back again. Inside, looking at Mike, who was falling quickly from mid-air above his head and feet.


    The card that Mike was biting with his mouth disappeared again.


    Name: Slow Fall.


    Skill introduction: Slow down the falling speed.


    Notes: Light as a feather, against common sense, but it''s magic!


    After the fall slowed down, Mike slowly fell from the air like a feather, and the gun in his hand was aimed at the enemy below again.


    "boom!"


    The gunfire resumed.


    Mr. Sinister''s eyes turned cold, and he shook hands with Mike Xu. An invisible force grabbed Mike, and at the same time threw it to Emma in his hand again.


    "Fake!"


    Emma, ??whose queen temperament had completely vanished, scolded her in spite of her image and flew out powerlessly.


    However, after Mike saw Mr. Sinister''s action, the card in his mouth disappeared again, the teleport was closed, and then at the moment of appearance, another bullet was shot down, and then quickly Added some cards to myself.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Sinister gradually became annoyed.


    With a slight push of a hand, the oscillating energy swept through the air, sweeping the falling snowflakes in the air, like a roaring beast, slamming towards Mike.


    Several cards in his mouth disappeared, and several layers of shields appeared on him, which not only blocked the shock energy for him, but also stabilized his body without any movement, and then fired a bullet again. The Diamond automatically tracked the missile, and when it turned to him with a scolding sound, it used teleport to dodge it again.


    As long as I have cards, I have skills!


    You don''t want to beat me until you don''t use up my cards and break through my layers of shields!

 Chapter 71： monster

    Whoosh!


    A bullet fell from the sky, shot through a mutant''s head, passed through the opponent''s body, and sank into the ground.


    A large amount of blood was sprayed all around, making the remaining enemies tremble with fear.


    Facts have proved that not only palms but also Mike''s bullets fell from the sky.


    Mike was falling, getting closer and closer to the ground, and the flames under Mr. Sinister made Erwin sneer.


    It''s already in his attack range.


    With a grasp of the palm, the flames beat violently in his palm, gradually spreading to the entire fist, and then the arm.


    Mike looked at Erwin below, then looked at the Emma Diamond chasing behind him, and Mr. Sinister, and threw away the sniper rifle in his hands under everyone''s astonished gaze.


    Out of ammo, it''s useless to keep it.


    The flames flashed, Mike thought, and dozens of cards appeared in his hand.


    Today''s inventory consumption is unavoidable, so let''s have a good time!


    There was a hint of madness in Mike''s eyes, and an excited smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The light spot of the card''s manifestation dissipated, and Erwin''s flame turned into a fireball several meters in diameter, which directly swallowed Mike.


    Ruiwen''s face changed, and she exclaimed, "No!"


    "call!"


    A icy, biting wind suddenly emerged from the fireball, blowing the fireball away, revealing the microphone inside.


    Name: Cone of Ice.


    Skill introduction: Blows a gust of frost wind in front of the caster, causing damage to the enemy.


    Note: Face the wind!


    At this time, Mike was wearing a frost shield, looking at Erwin below, raising his palm, and the moment the card disappeared, a Frost Arrow shot past.


    The next second, Mike flashed, used teleportation to avoid the pursuit behind him, and landed on the ground.


    ��!


    Frostbolt was blocked by Erwin.


    Erwin snorted coldly at Mike.


    Just relying on this kind of attack, wanting to hurt him is just wishful thinking!


    But in the next second, Mike grinned at him, and half of the cards in his hand dissipated into light spots.


    In an instant, all kinds of frost spells originating from mages flew out of Mike''s palm in groups, and rushed towards Erwin like a frost storm.


    Erwin turned pale, pushed with both hands, and used his abilities with all his strength.


    "boom!"


    The pillar of fire spurted out and collided with the frost spell, making a fierce collision sound.


    In the water vapor, Mike took out a pistol and pulled the trigger on Erwin who was resisting the frost spell.


    "Do not!"


    With the unwilling cry, a blood hole appeared on Erwin''s forehead, drowned by several frost spells, and fell to the ground as an ice sculpture.


    Seeing this brutal scene, the enemies swallowed.


    But Mike used teleport again to leave the place.


    "boom!"


    There was a tremor on the ground, and a dazzling diamond cannonball crashed down, blasting a big crater on the ground.


    Several people from Hellfire looked at the diamond man on their head and feet, the corners of their eyes beating wildly.


    Does the White Queen still have such a use?


    Whoosh!


    The next second, Mr. Sinister descended from the sky, grabbed the White Queen again in the palm of his hand, looked at Mike with cold eyes, and finally looked at Mike squarely.


    Mike squinted his eyes, flipped his palms, another stack of cards appeared in his hand, and then the cards dissipated, and more than a dozen different shields were put on them, turning him into a colorful'' Lightbulb'', making Mr. Sinister, who was watching him, squinted involuntarily.


    Then, Mike suddenly disappeared in place, and along with the dissipating cards, various spells began to bloom in the crowd.


    Fireball, Frost...


    Mike seems to have become a magician at this time.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled, and a terrifying aura erupted from Mr. Sinister.


    This guy is angry.


    Mike was startled and shouted to Ruiwen in the distance, "Come on!"


    Before he finished speaking, Mr. Sinister ducked the ground with his feet, and terrifying shock energy spread from under his feet.


    Boom, boom!


    The ground cracked, and terrifying cracks spread around Mr. Sinister as the center.


    With a thought, Mike appeared beside Rui Wen, grabbed Rui Wen, and used the short-range teleport skill cards one after another. run wild.


    At this moment, facing the rift that can swallow them, everyone is on the run.


    Ricky picked up Scott, took a deep breath, and ran into the distance.


    After a few seconds, the shaking of the earth slowly stopped.


    Mr. Sinister flew in mid-air, and beneath his feet were terrifying cracks like an abyss.


    "Walk!"


    Seeing Mr. Sinister''s eyes staring at him, Mike took a deep breath, pushed Riven away, and walked slowly towards Mr. Sinister.


    Now use teleportation to take Ruiwen away?


    No, he has completely confronted Mr. Sinister today, and the other party has become an enemy and a hidden danger.


    He will try to solve this hidden danger here, and if he fails, it will not be too late to use teleportation to leave.


    Thinking of this, the cards in Mike''s hand disappeared one by one at a flowing speed, and then piled up again.


    Blessing of Strength, Blessing of Wisdom, Blessing of Kings, Power Word �� Endurance, Mark of the Wild...


    Various power-enhancing spells appeared on him, increasing his power.


    He understands how big the gap in strength between himself and Mr. Sinister is, and now he can only use the number of stacks to close the gap between the two.


    If he wanted to win, Mike glanced at the White Queen who was being held by Mr. Sinister as a pendant.


    Chance...only once.


    Looking at this scene, apart from being angry, Mr. Sinister became very curious about Mike''s power.


    but��


    If you want to know what''s going on with the opponent''s power, you have to catch it first, or even kill the opponent.


    With a cold snort, Mr. Sinister grasped the palm of his hand, and the cracked ground under his feet was affected by his strength, and it flew off the ground piece by piece.


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    this monster...


    With a grasp of his palm, he took out a card.


    The next second, Mr. Sinister waved his hand, and the cracked ground, like shooting stars, flew towards Mike with terrifying power.


    Realize!


    Zanpakut��, Zhanyue!


    "Solution: Heavenly Lock Slashing the Moon!"


    Along with Mike''s low voice, a black knife with a **** gauntlet appeared in Mike''s hand.


    Name: Slash Moon.


    Item introduction: This is a Zanpakut��, which has the same lethal power to the soul. When the liberation language is uttered, it will exert its real power.


    Liberation language:


    Swastika: Heavenly Lock Slashing the Moon.


    Note: Did you see it? black crescent...


    Although Mike can embody the Zanpakut��, and can even perform the first solution and the swastika, but because he has no relationship with the spiritual pressure, he cannot exert the full power of the Zanpakut��, and even when using the Zanpakut��, consumes All are the embodied power of the Zanpakut��.


    When the power of embodiment is exhausted, the Zanpakut�� disappears.


    But that''s ok...


    Although there are quite a few Zanpakut�� stocks that can be solved, there are still quite a few.


    call!


    Looking at the fragment of the earth that seemed to drown himself, Mike took a deep breath, and the blade of Tiansuo Zhanyue overflowed with black energy. Cut out fiercely.


    The crescent moon is rushing!

 Chapter 72： Chance

    The black crescent moon seemed to divide everything in front of him in half.


    The crescent moon collided with the ''meteor'' that hit Mike. After tearing it apart, it shrank by two-thirds, and then slashed towards Mr. Sinister.


    Mr. Sinister stretched out his hand, and an invisible force stood in front of him.


    "boom!"


    The black crescent crescent collided with the invisible wall and burst out suddenly, turning into violent energy fluctuations and sweeping around.


    Mike felt helpless as the Zanpakut�� in his hands lost a sense of reality.


    Originally, the duration of the **** was short, and using such an attack would shorten the manifesting time of the manifested item.


    Although some of the earth fragments thrown by Mr. Sinister were chopped up, they were still under his control. With a thought, those flying fragments slammed into the microphone from all directions after a slight pause.


    Mike began to run and dodge in the violent beating of his heart. He even stepped on the flying fragments of the earth with the enhanced movement speed of BUFF and Tiansuo Zhanyue, rising step by step, and then burst out with all his strength, horrifying the distant people. Mr. rushed over.


    Black energy began to appear on the blade again, and a crescent moon rushed out again.


    This time, a look of impatience flashed in Mr. Sinister''s eyes, he stretched out his hand and took the initiative to meet him.


    Facing the black crescent moon, Mr. Sinister threw a punch, the shock energy condensed between the fists, and then...


    boom!


    A fist broke the black crescent moon, and the other hand pulled Emma, ??who was still diamond-shaped, and rushed towards Mike with a fist.


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, Mike Kankan blocked the fist with a knife.


    Bang bang bang!


    A series of crisp cracking sounds sounded, and the shield on Mike''s body instantly burst more than ten layers, and even the blade of Zanpakut�� made a sound of being overwhelmed.


    The powerful body cooperates with the shock energy, and this punch is terrifying.


    Whoosh!


    Mike was directly smashed into the air, hitting the debris behind him.


    The cards flew out one by one, turned into light spots and dissipated, and then turned into layers of shields to protect Mike.


    "boom!"


    Mike slammed into a huge piece of debris and buried it deeply. Then, when the layers of shields shattered, he smashed the debris and flew back again.


    And during the whole process, the light spot that represented the realization of Mike Card''s card never disappeared.


    Cards are being consumed like crazy.


    Mr. Sinister stared at Mike who was flying upside down and rushed up again.


    At this moment, Mike''s body flashed and disappeared, but Mr. Sinister quickly turned around and punched it out.


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, the layers of shields dissipated, but a black knife with black energy slashed the neck of Mr. Sinister.


    Mr. Sinister''s eyes lit up, and the invisible energy condensed, blocked under the knife, and protected him.


    "boom!"


    The black crescent rushed out, but it broke from the middle like a severed black river and fell to the ground, leaving a scar on the snow-white ground.


    Snapped!


    Mr. Sinister''s other hand grabbed Mike''s Zanpakut�� and gave Mike a sneer.


    Mike roared softly: "Emma!"


    When the words fell, the stack of cards that Mike had already held in his hand turned into blips of light and dissipated, and each skill flew towards Mr. Sinister.


    Not attack not defense, but control!


    Stun, Charm, Slow, Imprison, Fear��


    He didn''t know how long he could control the powerful Mr. Sinister with these control skills, but even for just one second, he could accomplish his goal.


    Fortunately, he succeeded!


    Mike released the knife in his hand, flashed his body, appeared behind Mr. Sinister, and grabbed the opponent''s helmet.


    The next second, Mr. Sinister came back to his senses, and while releasing the Zanpakut��, he turned around and punched Mike on the body.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The shield began to shatter layer by layer.


    But flying out Mike showed a smile.


    Mr. Sinister looked at the helmet in Mike''s hands, his eyes narrowed, and his heart was full of anger.


    Oops, Emma!


    But before he could squeeze Emma to death with the palm of his hand, or grab the helmet back, he lost control of his body.


    After hearing Mike''s cry, seeing Mike''s skills rushing towards Mr. Sinister, and noticing that Mr. Sinister was absent-minded, Emma had instantly released the diamondization, and then the terrifying spiritual energy rushed with her anger. into the mind of Mr. Sinister.


    Mister Sinister releases Emma.


    Emma slowly stood up straight, because of the diamond, even if it was just used as a cannonball, her clothes were not damaged, not even her hair was messed up, but...


    The moment Emma raised her head, Mike felt as if he saw a beast with red eyes in a trance.


    At this moment, Emma is no longer a cold queen, but a shrew with a distorted face?


    I saw that after she had controlled Mr. Sinister, she strode in front of him, and started beating wildly at Mr. Sinister''s face.


    clap clap clap!


    Mike felt a little pain in his face, and even unconsciously put on the helmet he snatched from Mr. Sinister.


    After a few strokes, Emma rubbed her aching hand, took two breaths of cold air, and raised her feet to count between Mr. Sinister''s legs.


    Mike took two steps back and took a deep breath.


    Emma suddenly remembered that there was a Mike beside her, her body froze slightly, then she lightly picked up her long platinum-blond hair, looked at Mike with a mask on her face, and said gratefully, "Thank you."


    Looking at the smiling Emma and Mr. Sinister who started to slap his face constantly, Mike shook his head.


    Still don''t thank you, you''re a little scared.


    Emma nodded and said, "Let me deal with this guy."


    Mike made a please gesture.


    Emma turned around, her eyes gradually lit up.


    A few seconds later, she suddenly cried out in pain, looked at Mr. Sinister with red eyes, controlled Mr. Sinister to raise his hands, grabbed his own head, and in a horrific sound of tearing flesh, like Like pulling a radish, he pulled out his own head.


    "boom!"


    Mr. Sinister''s headless body fell to the ground, blood spurting out, but Emma squatted on the ground in pain and began to sob softly.


    She saw her sister in Mr. Sinister''s head.


    Kara lay helplessly on the experimental bench, her eyes blankly broken down into parts for the other party to study.


    This was a devastating blow to Emma, ??who had been looking for her sister for more than ten years, and even the image was like a nightmare, imprinted in her mind.


    Emotionally excited, her mind was instantly occupied by anger and hatred, and without any hesitation, she directly cut off the other party.


    Mike glanced at Emma, ??then at Mr. Sinister''s body, and groaned.


    Still worried.


    With a murmur, he walked over to Mr. Sinister''s body and smashed his heart.


    Then he hesitated, aimed at the opponent''s forehead, and stabbed it with a knife.


    �ڡ�


    With a clear sound, the sharp blade pierced into Mr. Sinister''s head, and a tiny black instrument was quietly divided into two halves without anyone noticing.


    Pulling out the knife, Mike looked at the hole in his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief.


    This is pleasing to the eye.

 Chapter 73： dont say it

    Looking at the crying Emma, ??just when Mike was hesitating whether to comfort him, Ruiwen rushed towards Mike, but when he was still a few steps away from Mike, he slowed down again, jumped slightly, and hugged him. Mike''s neck and feet wrapped around Mike''s waist.


    Seeing this scene, Scott and Ricky were very surprised.


    "Bastard!" Rui Wen looked at Mike excitedly, and couldn''t help sending a kiss, "How did you come? How did you come?"


    Mike patted Ruiwen and said, "Go down."


    "Oh!" Rui Wen stood on the ground obediently, still looking at Mike with emotion.


    Mike raised his mouth slightly and said, "Don''t look at me like that, I''m already the child''s father."


    Rui Wen pouted and said, "So what?"


    Hearing this, Scott and Ricky on the side pricked up their ears.


    The two...seem to have a story.


    Noticing the expressions of the two, Mike raised the corners of his mouth and gave a smirk in his heart. Looking at Rui Wen, he said solemnly: "Rui Wen, you can''t say that. If your sister knows, it will be bad for you and me."


    Ruiwen: "?"


    what sister? When did I have a sister!


    And Scott and Ricky on the side...


    (?''?��?'')!!


    what''s the situation?


    The two looked at Mike and Ruiwen carefully, the fire of gossip in their hearts began to burn...


    This, this is too exciting.


    Noticing the expressions of the two and the smirk in Mike''s eyes, Ruiwen''s mouth twitched.


    "You''re such an asshole!"


    She scolded Mike, but suddenly stretched her hand around Mike''s neck, put her body on it, blew at Mike, and said charmingly, "Don''t you like me like this?"


    Gudong!


    Scott and Ricky gulped nervously.


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Can''t play, can''t play...


    He coughed lightly, pointed to Emma beside him, and said, "Shouldn''t you go comfort her?"


    Rui Wen was stunned, and walked to Emma, ??who was beside her, with a somewhat embarrassed expression on her face.


    She was so happy just now that she forgot about Emma...


    But when she walked near Emma, ??Emma wiped her tears and returned to the cold queen.


    She glanced at Rui Wen and the three of them, and said, "Today, you are not allowed to say anything about me being ... that!"


    "that?"


    Ricky scratched his head, but didn''t react.


    Scott bumped him with his elbow, his eyes lit up, and said, "Oh, you mean you were just used as a cannon..."


    "Whoosh!"


    With Emma''s eyes, an invisible force poured into Ricky''s head instantly, fixed it in place, and controlled him to shut his mouth in time.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I will wash your memory off."


    Scott and Rui Wen nodded in fear, while Emma glared at Ricky after taking back her ability, Ricky smiled naively and took two steps back.


    Emma said: "Let''s get out of here quickly."


    There was too much noise this time.


    The crowd nodded.


    Emma looked at Mike and said, "Thank you again."


    If it weren''t for Mike, she wouldn''t say revenge for her sister, she and everyone else would have to explain it here.


    "Don''t keep saying thank you."


    "Should not be."


    "You don''t understand what I mean!" Mike looked at the other party and suddenly said, "If you want to thank me, be practical."


    Emma was stunned, and Scott and Ricky couldn''t help laughing.


    Ruiwen glared at Mike and said, "You are too embarrassed to speak."


    Mike shrugged: "It was she who wanted to thank me."


    Emma glanced at Mike lightly and said, "Okay, when we go back, I will let Ruiwen send it to you."


    "That..." Rui Wen glanced at Emma and said hesitantly, "I won''t go back with you today. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I want to have a good chat with him."


    Emma looked at Rui Wen playfully, and Rui Wen twisted her face uncomfortably.


    "Let''s go!"


    Emma greeted Scott and Ricky and turned away.


    Stark and Ricky whistled at Mike, and after finding the bodies of their two dead companions, they got into the car and the group quickly left.


    In this battle, people on both sides died, but compared to the enemy, only two people died on their side, which was a very small price.


    Injured or even killed, Emma and the others were already mentally prepared when they chose to rescue Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen knew this very well, but when she saw the two bodies being taken away by Scott and the others, her face still couldn''t hide her sadness.


    "Let''s go!"


    Hearing the siren from a distance, Mike pressed Ruiwen''s shoulder, and a teleport card appeared in the palm of his hand.


    The next second, the two disappeared.


    After a while, a police car rushed to the battlefield.


    Under the heavy snow, the land in front of him was covered with devastation, as if after a fierce war.


    The earth cracked, and the deep pits were like huge mouths that devoured people.


    Traces of burning, traces of corrosion, traces of being cut by a sharp blade...


    Looking at these battle marks, everyone seemed to see a picture of the previous battle, which made them tremble with fear, and what made them even more terrifying was the corpses on the ground.


    There are dozens of them, and looking at the traces of battle... Are these mutants?


    What are they doing? Why fight?


    Just when all the police were puzzled, the NYPD chief, a wrinkled face with gray hair and an old man who looked to be in his sixties, walked into the battlefield with an expressionless face.


    He lowered his head, as if looking for something.


    When he saw several familiar faces, including Erwin, his face turned pale, and when he saw the body of Mr. Sinister, he shook his body, his legs were weak, and he almost fell to the ground.


    Afterwards, he ordered other police officers to clean up the battlefield with an ugly face, walked back to a police car, his face flashed with pain, and he yelled: "Shit! Shit! You are a **** pile of shit!"


    Damn Essex!


    He closed his eyes, grabbed his hair in pain, and leaned against the back of the car.


    He agreed to cooperate with Mr. Sinister and set up a trap in the police station. In addition to wanting to use the opponent''s strength to catch Hellfire and make a fortune for himself, there is another important reason for Mr. Sinister''s promise to treat his cancer. .


    Although he promised to serve the other party in the future, he didn''t care if he survived.


    Now, not only was there nothing left, but he was left with a mess.


    Looking at the unbroken ground and the corpses, and the news cars that have come one after another, he has an incomparable headache.


    What to do with these things?


    What will the reporters report?


    How did he explain it to the top?


    Thinking of the way he had decided to cooperate with Mr. Sinister and made a promise to him, he was filled with remorse.


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    After hesitating, he picked up the phone.


    "From tomorrow onwards, you should have a good rest."


    The words fell, and before he could give any explanation, the call was hung up.


    finished...


    He held his head in his hands and groaned in pain.

 Chapter 74： Happy New Year

    In a secret base known only to Mister Sinister.


    After Mr. Sinister''s head was unplugged and died, various instruments in the base began to operate.


    Hearing the movement, a man in a white coat and gold-wire glasses was alarmed. Looking at the operating instrument, he muttered incredulously, "Mr. Essex was actually killed?"


    Only in this way, the backup body and real-time updated memory will be activated at this moment.


    He walked to a body soaked in nutrient solution, and after seeing that the consciousness that had been backed up in advance had begun to be steadily transmitted to the new body, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Moments later, a little scarlet, the red diamond for Mr. Sinister appeared on the body''s forehead.


    After a few seconds, Mr. Sinister suddenly opened his eyes and sat up directly.


    The greenish nutrient solution fell along the body, and Mr. Sinister sat like a puppet.


    At this moment, his memory is still stuck in the moment when his head was pulled out.


    A few seconds later, looking at the man standing outside the nutrition tank, he groaned in pain, covered his face with one hand, nodded to the man with blue-green eyes, and said, "Jason..."


    "Mr Essex, it''s so nice of you to wake up!"


    The person called Jason hurriedly took a white coat and put it on Mr. Sinister when he stood up.


    Mr. Sinister walked out of the nutrition tank and walked out of the laboratory with a gloomy expression.


    Jason hurriedly followed and said, "Sir, what happened?"


    "There was an accident, the enemy is stronger than I thought."


    Mr. Sinister remembered what had just happened, and his face was very ugly.


    he was killed...


    However, he lived for two centuries, and it was not in vain!


    If he didn''t have the trump card of resurrection, he wouldn''t rush to the front line to fight, but in future battles, he decided that it would be better for him to participate less.


    It felt so bad to be killed.


    He took a deep breath, but suddenly remembered the lost helmet, and his face became even more ugly.


    There is only one thing and only one raw material. Without that thing, facing Emma, ??he would still be the same as before.


    "Then what do we do next?"


    Jason pushed his glasses, one blue and one green eyes, as if glittering with coquettish light.


    "The Sentinel Project... find a way to push it to the government, and they will be very interested in this means of restraining mutants, especially after this battle."


    "I understand." Jason nodded and said, "What about us?"


    "Take a break, I have an interesting plan, but it will take a lot of time." Mr. Sinister grinned and said, "However, it will become very interesting then."


    Jason looked at Mr. Sinister''s smiling face and smiled happily.


    ��


    After Mike left the battlefield wearing Raven and used the teleport card, he deliberately sorted out the battle marks on his body, and after using two more teleport cards, Mike took Raven back to his farm.


    At this time, Ruiwen was no longer the "Smurf".


    With blond hair and an enchanting figure, Rui Wen looked very attractive at this time.


    "I don''t know if Clark remembers me."


    Ruiwen stood at the door a little worried.


    Mike pouted and said, "I must not recognize it, it''s been so many years."


    "Impossible!" Ruiwen rolled her eyes, patted Mike''s chest, and said, "I''ve been hooked with Clark."


    Mike shrugged.


    "Come on, I''m sleepy!"


    Raven yawned and hugged Mike''s arm.


    Mike pushed open the door and whispered, "Don''t make a sound, the children should all be asleep."


    Although the two have not seen each other for a long time, they can still get a brief understanding of each other''s situation through occasional phone calls, such as Mike''s adoption of two more children.


    Opening the door, a dim yellow wall lamp came into view.


    Mike swept his eyes and looked at the three little guys who were sleeping on the sofa. He was slightly startled, and his eyes instantly became gentle.


    Why are these three children so disobedient?


    "dad?"


    At this moment, Clark opened his eyes, and when he saw Mike, his eyes lit up and he let out a low cry.


    "Shh!"


    Mike gestured to Clark and pointed to both Eric and Charles.


    Clark nodded and walked quickly to Mike, but his eyes were attracted by Raven beside Mike.


    After being stunned for a while, he revealed a bright smile: "Aunt Ruiwen!"


    The tone of affirmation, without the slightest hesitation, Clark still remembered her.


    Ruiwen showed Mike a proud expression, hugged Clark, compared the height of the two, and said happily: "You are so tall!"


    Clark nodded, and after his eyes turned back and forth between Mike and Ruiwen, a strange color flashed in his eyes, he smiled sweetly, and said to Ruiwen: "But Aunt Ruiwen is still as young and beautiful as before. ."


    Ruiwen covered her mouth in surprise, squeezed Clark''s face, and said, "I really know how to talk."


    "I taught well."


    Mike said a word and walked towards Eric and Charles.


    Ruiwen rolled her eyes and said to Clark, "Come and chat with me."


    Clark shook his head and said, "I can''t do it today, I have to go to bed, and I have to get up early tomorrow."


    Ruiwen nodded, and while she was secretly happy, her face showed regret, she touched Clark''s head, and said, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Clark nodded, walked upstairs, took two steps, turned back and said, "Aunt Ruiwen, happy new year."


    new year?


    Is it January 1st today?


    Ruiwen froze for a while, smiled at Clark, and said, "Happy New Year, Clark!"


    Clark walked upstairs quickly, but when he reached the entrance of the stairs, he glanced at Mike and Ruiwen, and couldn''t help curling the corners of his mouth.


    Dad, come on!


    Putting the helmet on the sofa, Mike sent Eric and Charles back to their rooms one after another, and then came to the first floor.


    Ruiwen sat cross-legged on the sofa, rubbed her feet, and said to Mike, "It looks like you''re doing well."


    "Well." Mike walked to the kitchen and said, "What to eat?"


    After a night of fighting, he was already hungry before he had dinner.


    Ruiwen leaned on the sofa, smiled slyly, and said in a very seductive tone, "I''ll eat you, okay?"


    Mike took a step and said expressionlessly: "Eat egg fried rice, I remember there was leftovers yesterday."


    "Anything will do, as long as you... do it."


    Saying that, Rui Wen licked his tongue at Mike.


    Mike turned and walked into the kitchen, but Ruiwen keenly found that Mike''s footsteps seemed to be much faster than before.


    "Giggle."


    Rui Wen couldn''t help but smile, as if thinking of something, her face flushed and her body shrank, like a cat, lying lazily on the sofa.


    After a while, the aroma came out.


    Rui Wen sniffed and muttered, "This guy is raising children and cooking."


    Who can associate it with the look of the previous massacre?


    Mike came out with two plates of fried rice with eggs, saw Rui Wen looking at him with his arms on his back, and said, "Come and eat, it will be cold in a while."


    "You hug me."


    Raven stretched her arms.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and put the meal on the dining table: "Eat or not, I will feed the dog if you don''t."


    Ruiwen: "��"


    "I don''t know the mood."


    She muttered, walked to the dining table, stared at Mike, picked up the spoon and ate.

 Chapter 75： you are not...

    clap la la...


    The warm water line hit Mike and washed away his exhaustion, making him breathe a sigh of relief.


    This battle gave him a hearty feeling, although it also cost him a lot of inventory.


    After mentally calculating the cards to use, the corners of Mike''s eyes jumped.


    One hundred, two hundred?


    No, more...


    Is there a year''s amount?


    When he remembered the battle, his brain was hot, and dozens of pictures were thrown together, Mike twitched the corners of his mouth and pressed his chest.


    This time, the cards lost a lot, especially the shield cards.


    Thinking of Mr. Sinister blowing his dozen layers of shields with one punch, Mike couldn''t help scolding.


    Sure enough, although some skills can be manifested, the strength is affected by the power of manifestation and his current ability level, and it is not as strong as imagined.


    Starting today, I have to work hard to save cards.


    After this battle, Mike suddenly discovered that the cards had a drawback, that is, the power of the skills was uncontrollable, and the power of the skills was related to the level of his ability when he made the cards, and the embodied power consumed at that time.


    Beyond that, skills cannot be precisely controlled.


    For example, if it was his own ability, if he saved Rui Wen at that time, he might be able to teleport directly into the car, but now he can''t achieve such accurate control at all.


    When the level is upgraded to LV3, I don''t know what will happen.


    Looking at the progress so far...


    92%.


    Mike began to look forward to it.


    Tuk Tuk!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Mike was alert, could it be Ruiwen?


    "Dad, I have something to look for you."


    Clark''s anxious voice sounded outside the door.


    Mike hurriedly opened the door, exposed his head, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "I��"


    Clark pushed the door, stretched out his hand to hold Mike''s head, showed a weird smile, and squeezed in through the crack of the door.


    hey-hey!


    With laughter, Clark''s body began to deform, and a blonde woman appeared in front of him.


    Raven.


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at Rui Wen who came, and said, "It''s really yours."


    After a while, a line of wet footprints extended from the bathroom all the way to Mike''s bedroom.


    On the other side, Clark hurriedly closed his eyes, turned off the super hearing, and showed a happy smile.


    ��


    "What is your ability?"


    Ruiwen leaned against Mike''s chest lazily and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, it just happened all of a sudden."


    Mike said vaguely.


    "Oh."


    Ruiwen answered, but did not ask any further questions. She raised her head curiously and looked at Mike, who was still handsome, but more mature, with a fascinating profile. After noticing that some white hair had appeared on Mike''s temples, she felt a little distressed. hair down.


    Mike smiled indifferently, and in his blue eyes, Rui Wen''s face was still the same as it was many years ago, and he said, "Perhaps, when I have white hair, you will still be as beautiful as you are today."


    Ruiwen looked at Mike tenderly: "No matter how you change, in my eyes, you are still the Mike who came down from the sky to save me."


    "Happy New Year, sorry for not preparing a present for you."


    "No, I have received the best gift."


    ��


    In the early morning, Mike woke up on time, looked at Rui Wen who opened his eyes, and smiled: "You sleep for a while, I''ll make breakfast."


    Rui Wen nodded lazily and watched Mike leave with a satisfied smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Such a life was a dream for her.


    She hugged the quilt on the other side, and took a deep breath almost greedily, but suddenly remembered her identity, remembered the hellfire, and sighed softly, her head shrank, and she buried herself in the quilt.


    The alarm sounded, and Clark immediately jumped up from the bed. After getting dressed, he rushed out of the room and came to the first floor.


    When he saw Rui Wen who was setting tableware, he smiled.


    "Clark, eat quickly."


    Raven waved to Clark.


    "I''ll come right now, I''ll take a shower."


    Clark rushed to the bathroom, washed his face and brushed his teeth quickly, woke Eric and Charles who were still sleeping, and said to the confused two: "Quick, get up! Dress up handsomely, Aunt Ruiwen is downstairs."


    Maybe, this time, what happened between Dad and Aunt Ruiwen can be done?


    If they do, they have to make a good impression on each other!


    "What! That mutant hero?"


    Eric exclaimed.


    But Charles yawned and said, "Aren''t you lying to us?"


    Subconsciously used his ability, his eyes widened, and he said, "Get up immediately!"


    After about ten minutes, the three dressed up little guys walked downstairs.


    "Dad, good morning!"


    Hearing Charles'' voice, Mike raised his head, and was almost blinded by three glowing oily backs.


    With his forehead jumping, Mike took a deep breath and said, "What the **** are you three doing?"


    "us��"


    Just as Eric was about to explain, Clark pressed his shoulder and said first, "Aunt Ruiwen, good morning."


    Eric and Charles looked at Raven curiously, and greeted with Clark''s reminder.


    Rui Wen looked at the three of them, stared at their hair for a few seconds, and looked at Mike suspiciously.


    Mike''s mouth twitched, and he hurriedly said, "I didn''t teach this."


    Rui Wen smiled secretly and waved to the three of them: "Come and eat."


    The three of them walked towards the dining table with reserved steps Mike covered his face, slipped down weakly, walked behind the three of them, and kicked each one: "Be normal to me!"


    The three of them covered their butts, looked at Mike resentfully, and walked towards the dining table.


    "Giggle!"


    Seeing this scene, Rui Wen laughed happily, and said to Charles and Eric who came over: "You are Charles and Eric, right?"


    "You know us?"


    Charles asked curiously.


    Rui Wen pinched the little faces of the two of them: "your father told me about you both."


    The two little guys smiled.


    Mike grabbed Clark, looked at the other party''s oil head, and said, "What the **** are you trying to do?"


    No need to guess, Mike knew it was Clark''s attention.


    Clark said as it should be: "In the future, when everyone lives together, the first impression is very important."


    "What? Living together?" Mike was speechless: "You think too much, she will leave in a while."


    What do you think about this child all day long?


    "Ah!" Clark''s body was shocked and said in shock: "Leave in a while? But you didn''t last night..."


    He even thought about when his father would get married, when he would give birth to a younger brother and sister, and what the name would be, and as a result... he left in a while?


    last night?


    Clark looked away, Mike blushed, and tacitly avoided the topic.


    "Cough!" Mike coughed lightly and said, "She still has important things to do."


    "What are you whispering? Come and eat!"


    Raven shouted to the two of them.


    "coming!"


    Mike patted Clark''s head, suddenly frowned, wiped Clark''s body in disgust, and walked to the dining table.

 Chapter 76： edge

    Throughout breakfast, Clark seemed to be taken aback, absent-minded.


    Instead, Eric and Charles asked a lot about mutants.


    Raven was the first mutant they saw up close, and in their hearts Raven was a mutant hero.


    Ruiwen didn''t know the mutant identities of the two little guys, but she was very happy to see them like her so much.


    So in the morning, both of them got along very happily.


    "Auntie, I remember on TV, you''re not like this, you''re blue."


    "Yes, yes, is this your ability?"


    Looking at the curious eyes of the two, Ruiwen''s eyes dodged.


    her ability?


    These two kids would be frightened to see, like those people...


    "Charles! Eric! Can''t be rude."


    Mike frowned and shouted.


    "Oh!"


    The two were a little disappointed, but still looked at Rui Wen expectantly.


    Rui Wen hesitated and said, "Let''s talk about it next time."


    At this moment, Charles winked at her and said, "Aunt Ruiwen, we are not afraid!"


    Eric nodded.


    Rui Wen looked at Charles in surprise, and while secretly surprised at the little guy''s delicate mind, she said to the two: "I hope it won''t scare you."


    "Won''t!"


    Charles and Eric shook their heads.


    The next second, Rui Wen turned blue and looked carefully at the expressions of the two little guys.


    Seeing that the two were not afraid at all, and her eyes were full of amazement, Rui Wen breathed a sigh of relief and finally felt relieved. Then, in the amazement of the two, she began to change her image, and finally turned into Mike''s appearance.


    The two were already dumbfounded.


    Looking at Mike on the side, and seeing the Mike that Ruiwen turned into, he exclaimed, and even Clark on the side widened his eyes in surprise.


    Looking at the expressions of the three little guys, Ruiwen was actually very happy that she had obtained such an ability for the first time.


    Ruiwen changed back to her own appearance. Seeing how excited the two of them were, she happily kissed their little faces and said to Mike, "I should go."


    Mike nodded, seeing the reluctance of Eric and Charles, and said, "I''ll see you later."


    Rui Wen smiled at the two of them, then hugged Clark, who had been silent for a while, rubbing her smooth but greasy black hair with both hands, and said, "Don''t apply so much wax next time, it''s too greasy!"


    Saying that, he wiped his hands on Mike''s body.


    Mike: "��"


    Ruiwen smiled happily and walked towards the door.


    Mike and three children sent it out the door.


    Looking at Rui Wen''s back, Mike shouted, "Rui Wen!"


    "what?"


    Ruiwen turned to look at Mike with anticipation in her eyes.


    Mike walked towards Rui Wen, and Rui Wen felt more and more anticipation, and even felt a little shy in front of the three children.


    Mike bent over, put his mouth to Ruiwen''s ear, and whispered: "Don''t forget to remind your White Queen to call me when you go back, uh, you and her should call me if you want, lest they find out. what."


    Raven was stunned.


    "That''s what you told me?"


    Mike thought for a while, then added: "Do you know the account number?"


    "Bastard! Go to hell!"


    Ruiwen cursed angrily, turned and left without reluctance.


    "Also, come and do it when you''re tired... Sit down."


    Hearing this, Rui Wen''s mouth was slightly raised, her figure changed, and she quickly left.


    Mike turned back and saw the three boys staring at him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    The three of them sighed heavily, turned and walked back home.


    Mike was stunned and shouted to the three of them, "I washed my hair!"


    ��


    one year later.


    To celebrate Clark''s graduation from elementary school, and because of Clark''s birthday wish, the family decided to take a long-distance summer vacation.


    The last long-distance trip was years ago.


    Speaking of the last trip, Mike couldn''t help but think of Jason.


    If he didn''t drive the car, the car wouldn''t be broken halfway, if it wasn''t broken halfway, he wouldn''t have met Coulson, and if he didn''t meet Coulson, he wouldn''t have been dragged by him to camp in Crystal Lake, You won''t meet Jason, or even Mephisto behind.


    Fortunately, the ancient one came last time, or...


    Anyway, it''s all **** Colson''s fault.


    Mike cursed in his heart and decided to travel with the family by plane this time.


    Destination San Francisco.


    In addition to traveling there, he can also bring some hot pot ingredients and some special gifts to visit old friends.


    On the last phone call, Hank Pym insisted that he wanted to eat hot pot, and Mike decided to satisfy the other party''s wish.


    "Boys! Pack your bags! Ready to go!"


    Mike stood at the door holding the suitcase and shouted to the inside.


    "I''m coming!"


    The three boys responded and ran out with their luggage.


    Everyone has a small suitcase.


    "Have you brought everything?"


    Mike glanced at the three of them.


    "Dad, you are so long-winded!"


    Eric pouted.


    Mike flicked Eric''s forehead.


    "Hey!"


    "whee!"


    Charles snickered.


    "Set off!"


    Mike put on his glasses, and the three little guys followed Mike''s example and put on sunglasses. The family of four left the house with their suitcases and took the taxi that was ordered in advance to the airport rush.


    On the plane, Charles and Eric looked a little excited.


    The actions of the three little guys were in a row, and Mike sat on the seat next to the aisle across the aisle from them.


    Mike looked at the two of them lying on the plane window, looked at them happily, and said, "So happy?"


    "Dad, it''s their first time sitting."


    Clark twisted the hat on his head and said to Mike, as if he was a visitor, adjusted the seat leisurely, looked at the two of them, winked at Mike, and said, "They will soon be Bored, like I was?"


    Mike pinched his chin in confusion: "How do I remember that the first time you sat down, you were more excited than them?"


    Clark blushed and said, "I was only three years old at the time, and they are already ten years old! There is no comparison!"


    "Huh!"


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    Clark grinned and turned his head.


    As time passed, the passengers boarded the plane one after another.


    "Sir, please let me go, my seat is in yours."


    Suddenly, a very gentle voice that sounded like a good man came to Mike''s side.


    Mike nodded, and when he was about to get up, his brows wrinkled slightly.


    Sounds like a good guy...


    This description, he seems to have used a similar one there.


    A flash of light flashed in his mind, and the corners of Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Could it be that��


    No way!


    "gentlemen?"


    Hearing the doubtful voice, he turned his head to look, and saw Coulson, who looked like a good man, with a slightly receded hairline, smiling at him.


    "Colson?"


    "Mike?"

 Chapter 77： confrontation

    Colson''s seat is next to Mike.


    Coulson seemed very happy, as if he had met old friends on this trip.


    And Mike: ���أ�.


    It''s not that he has a bad impression of Coulson, he just thinks that unexpected things will happen to this guy.


    There''s no reason for this feeling, but it''s very unpleasant for Mike.


    "Wow! Clark, are you so old?"


    Coulson greeted Clark across the aisle, and then couldn''t help showing a happy look when Eric and Charles greeted him and called him uncle.


    Looking at the three little guys who had grown up, Coulson touched his forehead and sighed, "Time flies so fast, Mike."


    Mike nodded and answered vaguely.


    Looking at Mike''s hair enviously, Coulson said, "The weather is good today, so it''s suitable for traveling."


    "Um!"


    Mike dealt with Coulson casually.


    At this moment, the plane began to rise slowly, and Mike closed his eyes.


    Not afraid, but simply not wanting to talk to Coulson.


    After a while, after a violent shaking, the plane finally became dull and began to fly smoothly.


    Eric and Charles unbuckled their seat belts, climbed to the window again, looked at the clouds outside, and exclaimed excitedly.


    "Look, does that cloud look like a duck''s head?"


    "Looks like it, but I think that looks like a face."


    "Really."


    Hearing the two discuss in a low voice, Mike smiled.


    Clark took off his hat, looked at the two of them with a smile, pointed out the window, and suddenly said, "Look, does that look like fried chicken legs? Does that look like braised pork?"


    "Gudong!"


    Eric and Charles swallowed.


    "I''m hungry as you said."


    The two looked at Clark resentfully.


    Clark said leisurely: "When I went out in the morning, I ate the fried chicken legs that Dad made yesterday, and it was delicious."


    Eric: (���ب�#)


    Charles: (��o��)


    In an instant, the two felt that the clouds outside did not look good at all, and everything looked like food.


    Clark put the hat on his face, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "very nice."


    Looking at the exchange between the three, Coulson said enviously, and chatted with Mike again.


    Coulson is a talkative person, but Mike didn''t want to chat with Coulson for some reason. Seeing him talking endlessly, he sighed and said, "Coulson, your former girlfriend is in college. That, I remember being called Millie?"


    Coulson nodded and said sadly, "We have broken up."


    When he said this, his expression was painful and tangled, and even angry, unwilling and lost.


    The expressive appearance is like a preview of a twisted story.


    "separate?"


    Mike wanted to find a topic to end the chat, but seeing Coulson''s expression, he was suddenly interested in this matter.


    "I''m going to be a soldier. I''ve made her wait too long. She''s married and has children."


    Coulson tried to speak as calmly as possible.


    Mike looked at Coulson suspiciously and said, "Is that all?"


    If that''s all there is to it, why is Coulson angry?


    He pondered and guessed, "Could it be that the one who married her was your friend?"


    Coulson twitched the corners of his mouth and tilted his head.


    Guess it right?


    Mike held back his smile and comforted: "You will meet true love in the future."


    Coulson softly said "um", and the previous scenes flashed in his mind quickly. When he saw their family of three, sadness flooded his heart again, and he seemed extremely depressed for a while, and he lost the mind to chat.


    Mike sighed softly.


    The world is quiet.


    However, Coulson is Coulson, with a strong psychological quality, but after being quiet for half the time, his mentality recovered again, and he kept talking with Mike until he got off the plane.


    "Goodbye, Mike!"


    Coulson waved at the backs of Mike''s family of four.


    Mike raised his hand and quickened his pace.


    For some reason, the longer he stayed with Coulson, the more ominous he felt in his heart.


    Luckily the plane didn''t fall...


    Mike rejoiced in his heart.


    The Mike family of four wore sunglasses, looked at the sun overhead, and breathed out a sigh of relief. When they came to the airport exit, they heard someone calling their name.


    "Clark! Uncle Mike!"


    The family of four looked at them, pulled down their sunglasses, and saw Hope waving wildly with the pick-up sign, and after Hank Pym waved to them, he pushed up the sunglasses and strode away. past.


    "Welcome, my friend!"


    Hank Pym smiled at Mike and hugged Mike, while Hope and the three brothers hugged.


    Mike smiled and said, "Big boss, are you still so busy to pick us up?"


    Hank Pym patted Mike with a smile, and said expectantly, "Who made us old friends?"


    "have you eaten?"


    Mike and Hank Pym said at the same time, stunned for a moment, and then smiled meaningfully at each other.


    "I brought a gift." Mike said mysteriously, "Your favorite thing."


    Hank Pym''s scalp was numb, he coughed lightly, and said, "Gifts or something, I''ll talk about it later, I''ve prepared something delicious for you, as well as surprises."


    Mike felt a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Go! Hope!"


    Hank Pym greeted him, hugged Mike''s shoulders, and came outside the airport The driver who had been waiting for a long time got out of the car immediately. After loading the luggage of Mike''s family into the car, the group rode quickly. leave.


    Hope happily introduced the scenery outside the window to the three of Clark, while Hank Pym and Mike chatted about the recent situation.


    Soon, the group arrived at Hank Pym''s house.


    His home in San Francisco still has a heavy, classical feel.


    Stepping on the wooden floor, Mike and the four took off their glasses and looked at it with a strange look.


    This decoration style is really similar to the villa that was given to them.


    "I''ll take you to choose a room."


    Hope said to Mike and his party enthusiastically.


    Hank Pym said: "I''ll go to the kitchen to see if lunch is ready."


    After a pause, he said mysteriously to Mike: "I''ll go see the surprise prepared for you."


    The ominous feeling in Mike''s heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Don''t bother, what surprises do you want?"


    "No, you must like it! That''s a sign of courage and delicacy."


    Mixing these two words together is definitely not a good thing!


    When Mike and his party put down their luggage, chose a room and went downstairs, and were about to finish a sumptuous and delicious lunch, Hank Pym winked at Mike and said, "This is definitely a surprise! You will love it! I deliberately saved it for the end. ."


    Saying that, he clapped his hands.


    The next second, a slightly fat chef wearing a chef''s uniform walked in with a gas mask and pushing a dining cart.


    Wait, gas masks?


    Seeing the chef''s appearance, Mike''s mouth twitched.


    This is too exaggerated.


    Glancing at Hank Pym, Mike''s mouth twitched when he saw him looking at him provocatively.


    This old boy is uneasy and kind!

 Chapter 78： Whats the difference?

    The chef placed two tightly sealed plates in front of Mike and Hank Pym.


    Before opening it, Mike smelled a sour smell, and Clark, who had a super strong sense of smell, even turned green.


    Hank Pym smiled at Mike and said, "As Clark''s father, you can''t even eat this, right?"


    Mike chuckled and said, "If you dare, I will!"


    Hank Pym gave the chef a wink.


    The chef said in a loud voice, "Please taste it."


    When the words fell, he quickly picked up the two dining covers, turned around and pushed the dining cart and ran away.


    Looking at the chef''s actions, Mike felt that the other party was a little exaggerated at first.


    But as the cook took the lid off, the stench that seemed to materialize, like blowing a charge horn into his nose, made him feel that the cook was simply a wise man.


    "Canned herring, a rare delicacy!"


    Hank Pym introduced, and his face was a little ugly.


    This thing, although he tried hard several times in order to turn over Mike, the impact on him was the same every time, but...


    He glanced at Mike and saw the facial features on Mike''s face, as if melted and pinched together, and he felt satisfied.


    "Uh! Oh!"


    The four little guys covered their noses and mouths in pain, ran away from the table, and looked at the two plates on the table in horror.


    Charles looked at the table and exclaimed, "What the **** is that?"


    Hope''s voice trembled. "Herring, canned herring."


    "No, that''s shit!"


    Eric pinched his nose and complained loudly.


    Clark made the final blow: "Shit doesn''t smell so bad!"


    The four looked at each other and stepped back again.


    Resisting the urge to cover his nose, Hank Pym cut a piece of herring with a knife and fork, put it in his mouth, and chewed it twice, enduring the stench, and looked at Mike provocatively. Eye.


    Seeing this scene, Mike''s eyes jumped.


    Eric on the side shouted loudly: "Hope, look, your dad ate that lump!"


    Hope: "He''s not my dad, so disgusting!"


    Saying that, she took a few steps back.


    The three of Clark followed in her footsteps, retreating again and again.


    Hank Pym twitched the corners of his eyes and said to Mike, "It''s up to you, if you can''t, just admit defeat and don''t lose face."


    Mike sneered with a ''ha'' and said, "What''s this??


    As he said that, he also cut a piece and put it into his mouth with a twisted expression.


    In an instant, he felt a numbness that made him stink, spreading from his entire mouth, that stench, like a tornado, rushed into his brain, making him dizzy.


    Seeing this scene, the three of Clark shivered, and Hope looked at it, and the four ran out the door.


    The stench in the room was getting stronger and stronger, and they couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Ha, great!"


    Hank Pym didn''t expect Mike to dare to follow him. After giving a thumbs up, he cut a bigger piece and put it in his mouth.


    Mike, I follow!


    Hank Pym, cut another piece.


    Mike, I follow!


    Hank Pym, Stud!


    Mike put down his knife and fork: "I admire! You won!"


    Hank Pym: (???).


    He stared blankly at the more than half of the herring on Mike''s plate, looked at his clean plate, and pointed at Mike with a trembling: "Despicable bastard!"


    Mike smiled slightly, got up indifferently, and then... rushed straight to the bathroom.


    Hank Pym hesitated for a second, covered his mouth and chased after him. After being locked out, he endured the constant surge of vomiting. Before turning into a human fountain, he endured it with strong willpower and rushed in. Bathroom on the second floor.


    Then��


    "vomit��"


    Listening to the movement inside, the four children stood outside the door with a look of disgust and contempt.


    After a while, Mike vomited almost, and the entire bathroom was completely polluted. Resisting the smell that went straight to his head, Mike looked for a card to solve the current situation.


    After using two healing cards, there was no effect at all, but after making him a lot more energetic, Mike gave up.


    This thing is not sick at all.


    He walked out of the bathroom and closed the door tightly, only to find that it was not necessary at all.


    The whole house was filled with an unbearable stench.


    Mike walked quickly towards the door, and when he saw the four children, they all took two steps back in unison.


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    Clark couldn''t help but ask.


    Mike pressed his stomach and said, "Fortunately, at least better than Hank."


    "But you lost!"


    Hank wiped the corner of his mouth and walked out, his legs were still shaking slightly, but he still raised his chin stubbornly.


    "Huh!" Mike laughed and said, "If you lose, you will lose. At least I eat less than you."


    Hank Pym groaned.


    At this moment, Charles murmured in a low voice, "Is there any difference between eating a mouthful of **** and eating a piece of shit?"


    The three of Clark nodded.


    Mike and Hank Pym looked at each other and said stubbornly, "Of course there is!"


    "I eat less than him!"


    "I won!"


    The stubbornness of middle-aged men...


    Hope pinched his nose and said, "You stay away from us, it stinks! Hurry up and end this stinky topic!"


    In this matter, UU reading followed Hope''s words and came to an end.


    But the whole home has been polluted.


    Two hours later, Clark said, "Who''s going to see if there''s any smell in it?"


    "I dont go!"


    Eric shook his head.


    Hope said, "Aren''t you going to let me, this poor girl, go?"


    "Then go together."


    Charles made a suggestion.


    The four reached an agreement, and then walked into the house. The moment the door was opened, a stench rushed into their noses.


    Closing the door, the four looked at Mike and Hank Pym.


    Mike was startled, and looked at Hank Pym as well.


    Hank Pym: "?"


    Home is unbearable, at least until the stench is gone, I can''t go back.


    In view of this situation, the Mike family and the Hank family had to bring their own luggage and go to the nearest hotel.


    In the evening, the hot pot ingredients brought by Mike opened the second battle.


    It''s delicious, but it''s also really spicy.


    Hank Pym thought that he was quietly eating spicy food and could get used to Mike''s hot pot red soup, but this time he found that Mike''s hot pot was even more spicy.


    Hot pot with liquor, Hank Pym looked at this familiar combination, the surface did not change, but in fact his heart was filled with sadness.


    Fortunately, I have made an appointment with the doctor in advance...


    Hank Pym comforted himself, closed his eyes, and swallowed a glass of white wine.


    In the end, Hank Pym got drunk again, and became a man who was completely different from his sober, looking wild and sad.


    Sending the other party back to the opposite suite, Mike remembered Hank Pym''s fate tomorrow, and his mood became happy.

 Chapter 79： you again……

    The next day, seeing Hank Pym being taken away on his stomach, Mike instantly felt relieved.


    This guy should be able to stay in the hospital for a few days...


    Dare to use canned herring to treat him, but luckily he only ate part of it.


    Wow, today looks like it''s going to be a good day.


    After Mike had breakfast in a good mood, he took the three boys and Hank Pym''s "orphan" Hope, and a group of five embarked on the journey.


    Hope has lived in San Francisco for a long time and has been to many places, so he volunteered to be a tour guide.


    Alamo Square, Jiuquhua Street��


    In the evening, they came to the Golden Gate Bridge, one of the symbols of San Francisco.


    Hope says it''s prettier at night than during the day.


    Sure enough, when it was dark, the lights on the bridge came on, and from a distance, the Golden Gate Bridge was like a bridge floating in the sky, leading to the distant heaven, which was amazing.


    And when Mike saw the Golden Gate Bridge, he couldn''t help but glance at Eric.


    Noticing Mike''s gaze, Eric froze and grinned at Mike.


    After crossing the Golden Gate Bridge, the group of five found a special restaurant for dinner, and then went back to the hotel to rest.


    After calling Hank Pym to express condolences and receiving heartfelt blessings, Mike slept soundly all night.


    Another new day, Mike and his party continued to travel.


    "We will go to Fisherman''s Wharf first, and then we will go to Alcatraz Island. In the afternoon, we will go to North Beach, known as Little Italy, to drink afternoon tea and enjoy the Italian style full of San Francisco flavors."


    Hope introduced it to everyone, and it was obvious that he had done his homework in advance.


    After a pause, Hope mysteriously said to the three of Clark: "I heard that the North Beach at night will be more fun, but Hank has never let me go, and this time I finally have a chance."


    More fun at night?


    The three of Clark were also interested.


    Mike nodded secretly, it is indeed more fun there at night, waiting for a few children to fall asleep, find a chance to go there by himself.


    Alcatraz is a small island located in the San Francisco Bay in the San Francisco Sea. It is very close to Fisherman''s Wharf. The terrain is steep and the traffic is inconvenient. Therefore, a prison was built here, and it is also known as the most difficult prison to escape.


    However, this prison has been abandoned many years ago. Based on the principle of waste utilization, it has become a scenic spot and attracted many tourists.


    After going around the fisherman''s wharf, a group of five planned to go to Alcatraz Island to see it. It happened that there was a suitable boat at this time, and it was a tour group, so Mike and the others spent some money and temporarily joined the tour group and took a trip. on this ship.


    As soon as he got on the boat and sat on the seat, Mike looked left and right, as if looking for something.


    "Uncle Mike, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I have a bad feeling." Mike squeezed his chin and said with a smile, "Maybe it''s my illusion."


    Before he finished speaking, Clark''s surprised voice rang out: "Uncle Coulson? Are you on this boat too?"


    Mike took a breath.


    Sure enough, his feeling was correct.


    So the ship won''t sink, will it?


    Just as Mike was making wild guesses, Coulson came over with a smile on his face and said to Mike, "It''s really fate."


    Damn it, I suspect you''re following me!


    Mike groaned, but also knew that this was impossible.


    Coulson sat down beside Mike, looked at Mike and his group curiously, and said, "Are you going to visit above?"


    "Could it be that he is going to live in prison?"


    Eric grunted.


    Coulson coughed lightly and smiled awkwardly, but his eyes fell on Hope and said, "Beautiful lady, my name is Phil Coulson."


    Hope nodded politely and said, "Hope."


    Alcatraz is not far from them, just a little chat, and it will soon be there.


    After disembarking, Mike and his party followed the tour guide and started touring on Alcatraz Island.


    Araka Prison, where many big people have been imprisoned.


    Like the mafia godfather or something.


    Listening to the introduction of the tour guide, the tourists discussed in a low voice, or took pictures for nostalgia.


    The first and only benefit of encountering Coulson is manifested.


    He can help Mike to take pictures with them.


    After leaving commemorative photos, the group followed the tour guide to the inside of the prison and met another tour group, which instantly became lively.


    Mike looked at another tour group, his eyes swept over several tourists inside, and his brows were slightly wrinkled.


    The walking habits and the temperament of those few people are a little different from ordinary tourists.


    Veteran?


    Mike murmured and stopped paying attention.


    If it looks like a criminal, he needs to be careful.


    The prison is three stories high, with iron bars on both sides separating cells from cell to cell.


    The tour guide pointed to the corridor in the middle of the cell, and introduced as he walked: "This corridor has a beautiful name, ''Broadway Street''."


    There was a lot of interest from tourists.


    The tour guide smiled and said: "At that time, any new prisoner who was just imprisoned would have to strip and walk through here, and there were criminals whistling at you on both sides, just like a show on time, so there was that Sounds like a nice name."


    Hearing this, everyone talked a lot, and even a lot of people whistled.


    "Everyone!"


    The tour guide applauded, and after attracting everyone''s attention, he pointed to the cells inside and said, "It''s experience time! Go in and blow your whistle."


    The tourists laughed and walked towards the cells in groups of three or five.


    This prison experience makes tourists feel very novel.


    "Quick, let''s go in and have a look!"


    Charles dragged his hand and walked towards the cell in front of him, and Clark and the others had to follow.


    "Uncle Coulson, come on!"


    Charles yelled to Coulson outside.


    Coulson smiled and walked in.


    In the past few years, he had seen a lot in prison, but it was the first time he entered the cell.


    After the tourists entered, a dozen soldiers with guns suddenly appeared.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is all fake. In order to improve the authenticity and let everyone have a better experience."


    Listening to the guide''s words, the tourists calmed down, and some tourists even entered the role and started shouting in the cell.


    Mike looked at those people, his eyes swept over the gun, his eyes narrowed, these are real guns!


    The next second, the cell was closed, and all the tourists were locked in. The soldiers with guns stood in front of the cell and pointed their cold muzzles at the tourists inside.


    At the same time, more military personnel showed up in prisons.


    This realistic effect made some tourists even more excited.


    "Mike, this doesn''t look like a fake."


    Coulson said something in a low voice, watching the soldiers outside vigilantly, until he saw a man walk in, his eyes narrowed, and he let out a low voice.


    "General Frank Hammer!"


    He looked at the man with an ugly face, and his head was in chaos.


    A brigadier general is here for no reason, just for realistic effect?


    Coulson, thinking with his lost hair, knew it was impossible.


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Mike frowned and whispered: "It seems that things have become complicated."

 Chapter 80： click

    "boom!"


    With this gunshot, the people in the prison fell silent and looked at the man standing in the middle of the corridor.


    Brigadier General, Fran Hammer.


    The man had a strong face, a high nose, and sunken eye sockets, but his eyes were very bright.


    He looked at everyone, slowly put down the high pistol, and said slowly and politely: "From now on, you are my hostages. Before I receive the ransom, please cooperate with me."


    Hearing this, instead of being afraid, the tourists roared excitedly.


    But some people are getting suspicious.


    Isn''t that word right?


    Just when they wanted to ask the tour guide, they saw the two tour guides yelling, and the people dressed as soldiers were also locked in the cell.


    Even if you want them to experience as real as possible, this tour guide is too much to shut in, right?


    "let me out!"


    Finally, some tourists began to shout out of fear.


    But... indifferent.


    The soldiers, whom they regarded as actors, just looked at them blankly.


    Finally, everyone realized that this was not a joke and shouted loudly.


    "Let us out!"


    "Let us out now!"


    "My God! What shall we do?"


    The tourists shouted in fear.


    "Bang, bang!"


    With a few gunshots, General Hammer''s deputy came out, looked at the quiet tourists with cold eyes, and said, "Just be quiet for me, or you''ll be welcome."


    The tourists huddled together in fear.


    Mike kept the children behind him, and the faces of several people seemed very calm. Even Hope, because he knew that his father was Ant-Man, seemed very calm.


    Compared with the others, Coulson seemed too excited.


    He grabbed the iron bars of the cell and shouted, "Why? General Hammer, why are you doing this!?"


    Hearing this, the tourists looked at General Hammer in surprise.


    This man turned out to be a general?


    General Hammer glanced at Coulson and wondered, "You know me?"


    "Yes!" Coulson exclaimed: "I''m in the Marine Corps and just transferred to another department this year."


    General Hammer nodded, saluted Coulson, and said, "I''m sorry for today, soldier!"


    "But, I have to do it!"


    Coulson looked at each other sullenly.


    This is a man who has participated in wars and is regarded as a legend by these people in the Marine Corps, but...


    "why?"


    General Hammer looked at Coulson and said solemnly: "I led the soldiers to participate in battles, they shed blood, and the living were honored, but the dead have been forgotten, this is nothing, this was originally It is the home of the soldiers, but...they also have families, parents and children, how should they live?"


    "Don''t they have pensions?"


    "Pension?" General Hammer looked at Coulson calmly and said, "What can I do with that pension? Besides, some people still don''t get a pension."


    "So, you''re asking for the ransom...to the families who sacrificed their soldiers."


    "right!"


    General Hammer said a word, apologized to Coulson again, and said to the tourists: "Don''t worry, as long as I receive the ransom, you will be released."


    After listening to the other party''s words, the tourists actually quieted down, and even felt that such a general did not seem to be a bad person.


    "Ah��"


    Mike looked at the general and shook his head with a smile.


    This is really twisted justice.


    Although the family members of those soldiers are pitiful, aren''t they innocent tourists?


    If this kind of thing is not handled properly, it is beyond his control whether it hurts or not.


    Moreover, a general leads a soldier to commit a crime, which is a scandal for a country. If Washington simply succumbs, it will become a joke.


    Someone will definitely come to the rescue, and it shouldn''t take long.


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike greeted the children and sat on the bed in the cell.


    Coulson took two steps back and glanced at Mike and the others with a sigh. Seeing that their faces were calm and not at all afraid, he was secretly surprised, but after thinking about the first time he met Mike, he couldn''t help it. Pulled the corners of his mouth.


    This is not an ordinary person.


    Just then, he saw Eric and Charles, and took out a bag of potato chips from the backpack he was carrying.


    The corners of Coulson''s mouth twitched slightly, can you respect others?


    ��!


    The package was torn open, and the five sat together.


    click, click...


    The attitude of no one else made him want to hit people when he saw it.


    The Marines who followed General Hanmer to carry out the operation outside looked at the big, four and five people, and they were speechless, not to mention the other tourists, who were stunned by their actions.


    General Hammer''s eyes twitched, he took out a mobile phone, pressed a number, and calmly told the person on the phone that he had kidnapped the hostages in Alcatraz Island, then threatened: "In addition to the hostages, I also Four VX gas bombs were placed on the island, as long as the time is up and I don''t get the ransom or if you mess up, not only will these hostages die, but the gas bombs will also be fired into San Francisco."


    Hearing this, Mike and Clark pouted in unison, while Hope folded his arms and laughed softly.


    Coulson looked at a few people with admiration, shook his head with a wry smile, sighed and fell silent.


    For a while, there were only deep breathing and sobbing sounds, as well as extremely uncoordinated ''click, click'' sounds in the entire prison.


    Mike glanced at Coulson and handed over the potato chips. After being rejected, he said, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    There are superheroes in this world, and there is one in San Francisco. Although he is in the hospital now, he should be able to receive news.


    In fact, things went exactly as Mike had thought.


    100 million is not a small number, but it is nothing to a country, but if you do this, it will become an international joke.


    So, after an emergency meeting, the federal government prepared to organize a commando to infiltrate the heavily guarded Alcatraz prison, rescue the hostages and disarm the gas bomb.


    "so boring��"


    Charles was lying on Mike''s lap, looking lifeless.


    They have been here for half a day.


    Looking at the sky outside, Hope said helplessly: "It seems that today''s travel plans are in vain."


    Mike smiled at the four and said, "It''s a special experience."


    The four nodded.


    Coulson was very envious and admired the mentality of several people.


    Interestingly, after dinner time, the marines who became criminals also provided the hostages with canned marching food for lunch.


    Not to mention, it tastes good.

 Chapter 81： growing up

    In the evening, when the rescue team hadn''t come, and even after the Ant-Man that Mike had expected didn''t show up, he sighed.


    It''s too slow, he can''t let a few kids stay here for one night.


    He overestimated the speed of the government''s rescue.


    However, why is Hank Pym the Ant-Man so slow?


    Did you not receive the news, or is it completely scrapped?


    Mike looked helpless and unreliable.


    Moreover, he increasingly felt that the experience gave him a familiar feeling.


    It''s like a movie I''ve seen in my last life.


    If so��


    He tried hard to recall, his face was a little ugly, and he remembered some key points.


    For example, after the rescue team infiltrated, they were killed in the confrontation, such as the missile fired by the government at the end.


    Let''s go quickly. If the plot changes, the politicians can''t think about it and launch missiles directly...


    Hiss, I know that there is nothing good about encountering Coulson.


    With a sigh in his heart, Mike thought about it and made a decision.


    Let Charles and Eric do it, just to test how far their abilities have grown.


    With their current abilities, no one should find out. Even if they are traced afterward, they can easily deal with the past with Charles'' ability. If there is any clue, he will not be too late.


    Thinking of this, he nodded his head to Charles.


    Charles'' eyes lit up, and he used his ability to connect himself with Mike''s thinking.


    "Charles, put Clark and Eric together and we''re on the move, not waiting for the rescue team, they''re too slow."


    Not only is it slow, but there is also a great possibility of failure, and the possibility of being blown up by missiles after the rescue fails.


    Charles responded and pulled Eric and Clark into the ''chat channel''.


    "For a while, Clark will provide the vision, Charles will use your ability to knock those people down one by one, and Eric will pay attention to the unexpected situation."


    The three nodded excitedly, which made them feel like they were working as super agents.


    Clark''s eyes changed slightly, turning on perspective and super vision, looking for the location of all enemies.


    After a few seconds, Clark took note of the positions of all the enemies, and then he set his eyes on the farthest enemy, guarding the gas bomb, and said to Charles, "The first one."


    Charles responded, his eyes narrowed, and the power of the soul appeared quietly. After controlling the man, he directly fainted.


    The whole process was silent, and because there was only one enemy there, no one else was alerted.


    Perfect!


    Charles secretly cheered, and with Clark''s guidance, he first solved the enemy guarding the gas bomb, and then went outside to the inside, and began to clear the targets one by one.


    The whole process is getting faster and faster, and Charles is getting more and more skilled.


    Looking at this scene, Mike seemed to see the shocking picture of Charles'' thoughts and everyone being frozen in place.


    Soon, all the enemies outside gave Charles uniforms, and then began to deal with the enemies guarding the cell.


    Now, there are only a dozen people left.


    Eric is a little bored, and it doesn''t need him at all.


    As Charles continued to stun people, especially after a soldier not far from them was stunned by Charles, this strange situation was finally discovered by General Hammer.


    "There are enemies! Be careful!"


    General Hammer shouted, and everyone began to get nervous.


    With the sound of bullets being loaded, the atmosphere in the prison turned cold.


    Mike said to Charles in his head: "Charles, stun this general first, Eric pay attention and control their guns."


    Having said that, he is also ready to use the card.


    The two nodded, Charles'' eyes narrowed, and the invisible force made General Hammer''s head stunned and fainted.


    The entire prison was silent for a moment.


    The tourists looked inexplicable, but the soldiers were furious.


    "Damn it! Get me out!"


    "It must be among these tourists!"


    "who is it!"


    The angry soldiers pointed their guns at the tourists, triggering bursts of exclamations and cries, which made the soldiers even more anxious.


    Looking at this scene, Eric was shocked, and it was finally his turn to do it!


    He closed his eyes, then opened them abruptly, and clenched his palms secretly. Those soldiers'' guns were instantly out of their control and broke free from their hands, and just as the soldiers watched in horror at this In one scene, Mike said in his mind: "Charles! Use your best abilities to stun them."


    When the words fell, Charles'' eyes flashed, and the terrifying spiritual power burst out.


    The next second, the soldiers'' heads froze, like dominoes, they fell to the ground one after another, and passed out.


    Can you do so much at once?


    Mike looked at Charles in surprise.


    Has this kid grown up to this point?


    He still underestimated their growth rate.


    With a whisper in his heart, he touched their heads and glanced at Coulson and Hope. Seeing that their attention was attracted by the fallen soldiers, he nodded secretly after not paying attention to Charles and Eric.


    The soldiers fell to the ground strangely one by one, and the tourists in the prison were not only not happy, but feared.


    Because it''s so weird, who knows if those who stun the soldiers will attack them?


    At this moment, Coulson looked at Mike and the others and whispered, "It seems that they fainted."


    Although he didn''t know who secretly shot it, he knew that the person should be among the tourists.


    Glancing at the tourists, Coulson walked to the door of the cell, stretched out the iron fence with both hands, and after fumbling for a while opened the door with the skills he had learned from previous missions, and then walked out.


    "Come on! Mike!"


    Colson greeted.


    Mike walked out of the cell with the four children.


    "Quick! Help us!"


    "Oh, God!"


    "please!"


    Seeing that Mike and his party came out of the cell safely, the other tourists shouted loudly.


    "You don''t move."


    Mike instructed the four little guys to open the other cells with Coulson and let the tourists out.


    Eric and Charles looked at the soldiers on the ground and laughed. When they wanted to touch two guns to have fun, Clark held their heads and said, "Be quiet."


    Hope covered his mouth and smiled.


    Soon, the tourists were all released.


    Everyone looked at the soldier who fainted on the ground and felt like a dream.


    "Everyone, don''t run around, we don''t know if other people were also knocked down by the mysterious man." Coulson shouted loudly, and after the tourists all looked at him, he said, "Is there anyone to help, join me Throw these people in jail?"


    "I''m here to help!"


    "Me too, I can tie them a nice strong and **** knot!"


    "Uh, no need for this..."


    With the shouts, the tourists walked out one by one. Under the command of Coulson, they unloaded all the soldiers'' weapons and threw them into the cell.


    After dealing with the soldiers here, Coulson breathed a sigh of relief, and carefully touched it out. After confirming that all the soldiers had been quietly killed, he and the tourists put all the soldiers who fainted outside into the cell. , made a rescue call from General Hammer''s cell phone.

 Chapter 82： pop, pop

    When the call came, everyone in the White House was shocked.


    The rescue team that was ready to set off was relieved, especially the biochemical experts among them, who silently thanked God in their hearts.


    He''s just a biological expert, not some kind of special soldier, not some kind of superhero who can get angry.


    This thing...is that resolved?


    Although skeptical, the White House asked San Francisco to determine the situation as soon as possible and send rescue.


    It''s very close to San Francisco. Half an hour later, the police drove a boat to Alcatraz. When it was confirmed that General Hammer and his men were indeed arrested, everyone was silent.


    Immediately afterwards, after checking all the tourists and taking notes, this incident ended in such a mindless way, and Coulson got a big and no small credit for this, and for him, it was considered a A pleasant surprise.


    Sitting on the police rescue boat, the three of Clark looked at the rescued tourists and were very happy.


    No one knows they did it, and it feels good to be a hero.


    "The sun is going to set!"


    Hope exclaimed and said, "Our plans have been disrupted, and we can''t have a delicious afternoon tea. The cakes there are delicious."


    Looking at the sun that is about to set, the little guys are like eggplants hit by frost.


    Mike smiled and said, "Afternoon tea is gone, we can go to see the night view."


    "Can I really go?" Hope said excitedly: "I wanted to go for a long time, but Hank never allowed it."


    Mike looked at the pier in front of him and said, "Go now, it''s just right."


    "Uncle Mike! You are so kind!"


    Hope cheered, and the three of Clark laughed happily.


    Looking at the three of them, the corners of Mike''s mouth were slightly raised.


    Although the matter of Alcatraz Island will not leave a psychological shadow on the little guys, it needs to be vented.


    Let me state first that he definitely didn''t want to go there to see something inappropriate for children.


    "Ding Ding Ding!"


    At this moment, a pleasant sound came from Hope''s backpack.


    Hope took out his mobile phone, which attracted the envy of the three of Clark.


    Although mobile phones were not uncommon at this time, they were a rarity for children of their age, but Hope had one, and it was the latest one, which was so enviable.


    The phone was connected, and an anxious voice rang.


    "Hope, are you okay? I just got the news!"


    "It''s alright." Hope snorted and said, "You have disappointed me so much! Hank! You also said that I would come out as soon as I encounter danger!"


    Saying that, Hope pursed his lips.


    Hank Pym, who was still in the hospital, was speechless for a while, and then said with a headache: "Sorry, Hope."


    "I won''t tell you, I''m going to North Beach with Uncle Mike."


    "North Beach!?" Hank Pym screamed, sat up abruptly, then wailed, fell on the boat, and then endured the pain, saying: "This time? You ask that **** Mike to pick it up for me. Telephone?"


    Mike picked it up, listening to the threats and scolding from Hank Pym, he frowned and said, "Hello? What did you say? The signal is not good, I can''t hear it clearly! Well, I see, and then contact me. "


    When the words fell, he hung up the phone directly.


    "What did he say?"


    Hope took the phone and asked curiously.


    Mike smiled and said, "He let us have a good time."


    Hope nodded and said, "It''s almost the same."


    After speaking, the boat stopped, and after a few people got off the boat, they immediately rushed to the North Beach not far from here.


    ��


    At this time, the hospital where Hank Pym was.


    When Mike hung up the phone, the corners of Hank Pym''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help scolding.


    "This **** bastard! How dare you hang up on my phone!"


    "When I find you, you will be dead!"


    While scolding, he changed his clothes, disregarding the doctor''s obstruction and advice, and hurried to Beitan despite the pain.


    When he arrived at the North Beach, it was the busiest time of the day here. He pressed one hand on a part of himself that was still burning and painful, while looking for the traces of Mike and his group, the figure was particularly miserable.


    "Damn, don''t answer my call yet."


    Hank Pym cursed in a low voice.


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, his **** was patted.


    The severe pain struck, Hank Pym froze, turned his head to look, and saw a tall man with swollen muscles, standing behind him, watching his hand pressing somewhere behind him.


    Seeing him turn his head, the man''s eyes lit up, showing a sweet smile, and said, "Handsome guy, let''s play together?"


    Hank Pym''s veins popped, and he said angrily, "Get out!"


    The man scolded and left.


    Hank Pym continued his search, and it didn''t take long...


    "Snapped!"


    "Crack, snap!"


    "I''m going to kill you! Mike Kent!"


    Finally, before he was shot to death, Mike and his party were found in a cake shop.


    Seeing this scene, he finally felt relieved, then glared at Mike and walked over.


    Mike felt a little worried, smiled shyly, and said, "The cake is delicious? Would you like a piece?"


    "I am going to kill you!"


    Hank Pym stepped up, stretched out his hands, and grinned at Mike''s neck.


    "Hey, Hank! How are you?"


    Hope slapped Hank Pym on the ass.


    Hank Pym froze, turned his head and gave his daughter a smile that was uglier than crying, and said, "Call me an ambulance!"


    Saying that, he lay down on the table.


    Seeing this, Hope winked at Mike.


    Mike froze for a moment, then laughed.


    A day of excitement and joy ends with Hank Pym''s re-hospitalization. UU reading


    For the next week, the Mack family had a great time in San Francisco. After Hank Pym was discharged from the hospital, the Mack family said goodbye to Hank Pym and Hope and set foot on the return flight.


    Before he left, he deliberately called Coulson, who left his contact information, and only booked the flight after knowing that the other party had no plans to go back in the near future.


    Sure enough, on the way back, they went very smoothly without any disturbance.


    This made Mike even more convinced that Coulson was a broom star.


    Back at the familiar home, the father and son cleaned up the house and resumed a regular life.


    And Mike''s ability has finally been upgraded.


    Yes, after several years, his ability has finally become LV3!


    This is a huge improvement.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Current Ability Level: LV3.


    Current upgrade progress: 1%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Six years after six years, do you know how I lived?


    Mike was excited.


    Because after the ability was upgraded again, it finally ushered in an epic enhancement!


    In addition to the fact that the power of realization has changed more, props and skills that could not be realized before can also be realized after this upgrade, and he has added new items that can be realized.


    Bloodline, ability, or occupation... these are not accurate descriptions.


    Because, he can fully embody the full power of a person!

 Chapter 83： chance encounter

    Fully embodied the power of a person!


    When Mike''s ability was upgraded and this change occurred, he actually felt like he was going to the end.


    Although the upgraded abilities have been enhanced at the epic level, due to the lack of ability levels and the lack of embodied energy, the power of many characters still cannot be manifested.


    In addition to this, depending on the strength of the embodied character, the duration of the manifestation will not be different.


    but��


    He can renew!


    Mike: (*�����)


    As long as there are enough cards, nothing is a problem.


    But when the ability level was upgraded to LV3, Mike felt warm and caring.


    However, if you upgrade to LV4, I don''t know how long it will take.


    Oh, right.


    After the ability upgrade, Mike got a chance to draw a lottery.


    When LV1 was upgraded to LV2, he got a permanent item, and this time, he got a permanent skill.


    It''s not powerful, or even an attack skill, but it''s very useful.


    The other-dimensional space pocket is the legendary storage space.


    Mike tried it, but the living thing couldn''t fit in, and the space was not too big, only about a dozen cubes.


    Mike is very satisfied with this.


    From today onwards, he is not what he used to be!


    "call!"


    Mike, who was lying on the sun lounger, let out a long breath, took a sip of an iced drink, and smiled slightly as he looked at the three children playing in the pool.


    Eyes closed, comfortable.


    Building a swimming pool really was the right choice.


    The splashing water in the swimming pool suddenly stopped, and the three children popped their heads, looking at Mike on the chair and grinning.


    Eric picked up his finger lightly, and Mike''s sun lounger flew up smoothly, then moved to the center of the pool, and turned abruptly 180 degrees.


    "Pfft!"


    Mike fell into the pool.


    "Hahaha!"


    The three laughed as Eric returned the sun loungers to the pool.


    No movement?


    After they saw that Mike hadn''t floated from the bottom of the water, they didn''t think about it and swam over quickly.


    Mike at the bottom of the water grinned, grabbed the legs of Eric and Charles, and dragged them towards the bottom of the water.


    The two panicked and grabbed Clark''s hand.


    Clark floated steadily on the water, looking at the three people underwater, a smirk crossed the corner of his mouth, and his legs slapped quickly.


    Boom boom boom!


    A large white splash appeared in the pool, and Clark rushed in the pool like a speedboat.


    And the three of Mike swayed weakly in the water, being held by Clark, unable to even open their eyes.


    Charles and Eric hurriedly let go of their hands, Mike lifted them up from the water, and the three of them looked at Clark in the pool camera with resentment, and spat neatly.


    "You play by yourself, I have to cook."


    After talking to the two, Mike swam to the shore.


    After wiping the water off his body, Mike ran home, changed his swimming trunks, and started to prepare lunch.


    Speaking of which, their family has always eaten a lot of Chinese food, and they are used to it, but Mike still cooks a western meal from time to time, such as today when he doesn''t want to be too troublesome.


    Make a salad, make some sandwiches, fry some chicken...


    Called the three boys to eat. After eating, they threw the bowls and chopsticks to the three of them. Mike said, "I have something to go out. If you want to go out to play, remember to lock the door."


    "understood."


    Getting a response, Mike left the house and drove to New York.


    destination, bank.


    He has a lot of assets now, especially after Emma fulfilled her promise and asked Ruiwen to pay him a sum of money, his net worth is very considerable.


    but!


    He hadn''t told Clark about them, so in the eyes of the three children, he was still just a farmer who was slightly wealthier than the average family.


    Going to the bank this time, he intends to get some money.


    The harvester on the farm is retired, and in a month, the autumn harvest will be used, and he plans to buy a new one.


    In addition, he also plans to replace himself with a car, dispose of his pickup truck that has been driving for nearly ten years, and then replace it with a new car.


    It''s not a big deal, so one afternoon is enough.


    Mike went straight to the bank. Mike stood in line at the counter. When it was his turn to do the business, the girls at the counter were stunned.


    He glanced at Mike, and then looked at the amount of money displayed on the screen. After carefully and quickly counting the lower digits, he gave Mike a sincere smile and said excitedly, "Sir, do you need to go to the VIP room?"


    "unnecessary."


    Hearing what Mike said, the girl became nervous.


    This kind of big customer goes directly to the VIP room to be served by a special person, but he came to me. Could it be that he likes me?


    The girl looked at Mike carefully and blushed.


    How to do? Will she refuse? Do you want to dump her current boyfriend?


    God, what if he just proposed to me directly?


    The more the girl thought about it, the further her face kept changing.


    Mike frowned.


    Could this girl be an idiot? Why didn''t you respond?


    He knocked on the counter, and the girl came back to her senses, looked at Mike shyly, and said, "Sir, how can I help you?"


    "Take the money and put it into this card for me."


    "Please wait."


    "How much do you take?"


    Mike thought about the remaining money in the card, and after saying a number, the girl neatly processed and put a sticky note with the phone number on the bank card and handed it to Mike.


    Mike was stunned, nodded to the girl, put the bank card away, and when he was about to turn around and leave, the girl couldn''t help but whispered, "Sir, you must call me."


    Mike groaned and shattered the girl''s dream without hesitation.


    "I''m already the father of three children."


    Hearing this, the girl was stunned.


    Mike couldn''t help but smile and left the counter.


    At this moment, a lazy voice full of ridicule rang out.


    "It''s too rude to reject a beautiful girl like this, isn''t it?"


    Mike took a step.


    He felt that the voice was familiar, as if he had heard it there.


    Turning to look, I saw a man with a hat in his left hand, his head slightly lowered, and his face covered by messy hair was looking at him.


    "Remy?"


    Mike groaned uncertainly.


    The corners of the man''s mouth twitched slightly, his hands **** the messy hair, and after putting the hat on his head, he revealed a face full of debauchery.


    Gambit, Remy Lebeau.


    "Ha ha!"


    He walked towards Mike with a smile and said, "I was thinking just now, if you couldn''t call my name, I would turn around and leave, but now that my name is called, then invite me for a drink."


    Mike smiled and said, "Small idea!"


    "I love a friend like you!"


    Just as the two followed each other and were about to leave, a car smashed the gate of the bank, rushed into the bank with a scream, and stopped in the center of the hall.


    "Bang, bang!"


    With gunfire, five people in gas masks rushed out of the car.

 Chapter 84： What exactly do you do?

    A fierce exchange of fire sounded in the bank, and almost as soon as the gunshots appeared, the staff of the bank pressed the alarm.


    After the alarm goes off, it doesn''t take a few minutes for the police to come.


    Of this, the gangsters who had been prepared for a long time were naturally aware of this.


    "Ding, ding!"


    The bullets of the bank security fell on the cars of several gangsters, spattered with sparks, but only left shallow dents.


    Modified bulletproof car?


    No wonder he was able to rush in directly without suffering any obvious damage.


    The gangsters started to fight back, and after a few tear gas grenades were thrown out, the weapons in their hands roared.


    Several security guards looked at the ''cute'' in their hands, and looked at the ferocious guns in the hands of a few gangsters. After one security guard was knocked down, the remaining few surrendered directly.


    The crowd screamed and ran towards the door of the bank.


    Several gangsters didn''t care, pointing to the head of the security guard and asking the person at the counter to open the door.


    At this moment, as the crowd moved outward, Mike and Remy LeBeau looked at each other, and after exchanging two glances, Remy LeBeau shrugged, and several cards slipped from his sleeves and were fingered by him. After pinching and emitting a dangerous light, he flicked it gently and flew towards the gangsters.


    The cards are augmented with the ability of Remy LeBeau to fly fast, faster than bullets.


    In just an instant, it landed on several gangsters, blowing them up and knocking them unconscious.


    Remy LeBeau raised the corners of his mouth slightly, with three points of disdain and seven points of coolness.


    It''s a pity that Mike is not a woman, otherwise he would have screamed twice for the dashing Gambit.


    And instead of screaming, he silently walked away from Remy Lebeau, gave him a thumbs up, and pointed behind him.


    Remy LeBeau was stunned for a moment, then turned to look, his face shook, and he scolded in a low voice.


    I saw a gangster stand up from the ground, remove the mask that was blown up, and reveal the face behind the mask.


    A face full of scales, a mouth with fangs, and a face that looks extremely ferocious.


    I saw that the gangster roared and charged directly towards Remy LeBeau.


    Remy LeBeau sighed, he is most afraid of these troubles, and what is the situation in this world, is there no mutants or something, not even robbery?


    But seeing the bandit getting closer and closer, his folded hands slammed open, and the cards flew in the air. With his control, he circled around him like a butterfly, flying without hesitation. to the bandits.


    Bang, bang!


    Hearing the explosions that sounded one after another inside, Mike laughed.


    With that guy''s ability, it should be fine, but it will take some effort.


    Sure enough, after Mike stood beside his car and waited for more than ten seconds, Remy LeBeau came out with a sullen look after sorting out the torn clothes.


    "Yo, it looks like the battle is fierce!"


    Mike smiled teasingly, looking at the other party''s clothes.


    Remy LeBeau noticed Mike''s eyes, rolled his eyelids, and said, "This time I''ve lost a lot. My clothes are famous brands. You must invite me to have a few drinks."


    "Hey, rely on me."


    Remy Lebeau smiled, sat in the passenger seat, and said to Mike who opened the door: "I just have nothing to do today, so I''ll accompany you."


    "Then I really appreciate it!"


    "polite."


    "Then go do something with me first."


    "Doing errands? Collecting bills or killing people?" Remy LeBeau squeezed his chin and said, "If it''s too troublesome, I won''t go with you. If you want me to take action, it will be divided into fifty-fifty."


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Did your brain shoot out with your cards?"


    With that said, Mike started the car and went away quickly.


    Then... buy a harvester! ?


    Watching Mike''s familiar conversation with sellers and bargaining, Remy Lebeau looked sluggish.


    After a while, after securing the seller and sending it to his own farm, Mike got in the car and saw Remy Lebeau staring at him blankly, raised his eyebrows and said, "What?"


    "Why did you buy this thing? Shredded corpse?"


    Mike rolled his eyes and said, "In your eyes, what am I doing?"


    "Cough cough!" Remy LeBeau clenched his fist and coughed lightly, and said incredulously: "You guy, are you really farming?"


    "if not?"


    Remy Lebeau was silent for a while, then smiled and said, "That''s fine, it''s much better than me."


    Thinking of his current identity and experience, he couldn''t help but scolded in a low voice.


    Mike glanced at Remy LeBeau lightly, this guy seems to have a story.


    interesting.


    Then, he took Remy Lebeau to the car sales market. After choosing a very good SUV, he sold the pickup truck to a used car dealer in the market, and found a car dealer with Remy Lebeau. bar.


    Remy Lebeau poured a glass of wine, drank it in one gulp, and said to Mike, "It''s not easy to drink your drink!"


    Mike smiled and took a sip. After pouring the drink on the other side, he said, "Why are you willing to leave Las Vegas?"


    Las Vegas is the prodigal gambler''s paradise.


    Remy Lebeau sighed, as if missing the good life before, and then smiled: "I can''t stay any longer."


    "Huh?" Mike raised his eyebrows and teased, "Which rich woman did you deceive? Was it chased?"


    "In your eyes, what the **** am I doing?" Remy Lebow was speechless for a while, and then said: "You are much more serious, I offended Hellfire."


    "Ho! Awesome!" Mike picked up the glass and said, "Respect for your courage!"


    Remy Lebeau touched Mike with a wry smile, and said, "What about you? How did you become a farmer?"


    Mike teased: "What? Look down on farming?"


    "How dare you!" Remy Lebow looked at Mike and said, "I just think it''s a little incredible."


    "I have children."


    "There''s no doubt about that." Remy LeBeau poured wine for the two of them, leaned back, and said, "I really envy you, freedom!"


    "Huh?" Mike looked at each other suspiciously and said, "What do you mean? You..."


    Remy Lebeau scratched his hair and said helplessly: "As you think, I lost my freedom, like a caged bird, trapped in this impetuous city."


    "Remy..."


    "?"


    "It''s out of fashion now to pretend to be a poet."


    "Really? Hahaha!"


    Remy Lebeau laughed, and then explained helplessly: "I came to New York to do something, I was targeted by a **** organization, and I signed an agreement with the other party."


    "I worked for the other party as a special non-staff for five years, and the other party no longer pursued my crimes, and helped me get my previous case settled, and gave me a clean identity."


    "I don''t care if I''m innocent or not. The key is that I was caught, signed a contract, and brought this to me."


    Saying that, he lit up a black wristband on his wrist.


    tracking device?


    Mike frowned.

 Chapter 85： perfect match

    Although Remy LeBeau is a gambler and occasionally guest thief, he is a person who values ??commitment, otherwise, if it is useless, Mike will not be sitting here drinking with him.


    an organization?


    Mike instantly thought of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "SHIELD?"


    Remy Lebeau looked at Mike in surprise and said, "You were also bothered by them?"


    "That''s not true." Mike said proudly: "I have always been my farmer with peace of mind, how could I be noticed by them."


    Remy LeBeau looked at Mike enviously.


    Mike pulled the topic aside and said, "By the way, where''s Rogan? Aren''t you guys in Las Vegas together?"


    "He stayed there for half a year and then left." Remy Lebeau took a sip of wine and said, "You know, wolves don''t stay in one place for long."


    Unless, he believes that there is his destination.


    "Anyway, the last time I contacted him was before I brought this **** thing." Remy Lebeau looked at the wristband on his wrist with disgust and said, "I thought he would contact you."


    Mike shook his head.


    Suddenly, the phone rang from Remy LeBeau.


    Remy LeBeau glanced at the number and picked it up with a displeased expression.


    "Oh, I did it, got it! I''m not messing around! Damn it! Am I supposed to watch them kill those unlucky people?"


    "What? Are you coming to see me?"


    "Shit mission!"


    After scolding, he hung up the phone, looked at Mike helplessly, and said, "I can''t even drink alcohol."


    "I''ll go first and get in touch when I have time."


    Mike didn''t want to meet the people from S.H.I.E.L.D., they had just exchanged contact information.


    Remy Lebeau exclaimed: "Don''t forget to pay!"


    Mike reached out and smiled and nodded at Remy LeBeau, walked to the bar, paid off the money, ordered another bottle of wine, then turned around and walked out of the bar.


    When he walked outside the bar, he looked up at the sun that was about to set, and murmured, "I have to go back quickly."


    Suddenly, an elongated figure fell on him, making his eyes dark.


    Mike looked and saw a black man in a black suit with inch hair walking towards the bar, straggled past him, and walked into the bar.


    When the other party walked into the bar, Mike couldn''t help laughing.


    This is Nick Fury with two eyes!


    When he saw Coulson, he thought about when he would see the coin chief, but he didn''t expect to see it.


    Also, the future secretary with hair looks good.


    Still, it''s pretty insidious.


    I just called and said to look for it, and it appeared immediately.


    This shows that when he called, he was already nearby, or even at the door of the bar.


    If Mike took a slow step, he was about to be seen sitting with Remy LeBeau.


    At that time, undercover investigation is indispensable.


    Of course, Mike can use skills to cut this memory.


    "This guy, the old coin..."


    Mike whispered, drove his new car, and left quickly.


    Inside the bar.


    Remy LeBeau had just watched Mike leave when he saw the **** who was in charge of supervising him and assigned him a task came in.


    "Remy, you seem to be in a good mood today."


    "Who said that? I told you? Also, please call me Mr. LeBeau."


    Nick Fury didn''t care, and said, "If you''re in a good mood, I invite friends to come here for a drink."


    Saying that, sitting on the other side of Remy Lebow, he picked up the glass that Mike had just used, put it upside down, and asked the waiter for another glass, poured himself a glass of wine, looked around, and said: " Where''s your friend?"


    "How can there be any friends!" Remy LeBeau said lightly, "Tell me, what are you looking for?"


    Seeing Remy LeBow open the topic, Nick Fury took a sip of wine and said, "The wine is good."


    Seeing the corners of Remy Lebo''s eyes jump, Nick Fury said with a smile: "Don''t worry, there is no new task, just ask you something."


    "Um?"


    "The hellfire thing."


    "Then you''re looking for the wrong person. I''m not familiar with them."


    Remy Lebeau swayed the glass, the ice clinking in it, and had a sarcastic smile on his face.


    "But you can still provide some information."


    Nick Fury said seriously: "There is intelligence that they are plotting something, do you know any news?"


    "I don''t know." Remy LeBeau shook his wrist and said, "Don''t you know where I am?"


    "If you know any useful news, please tell us." Nick Fury lowered his head, his black face seemed to be swallowed by the darkness, and he couldn''t see any expression: "What plan are they working on recently, if it is successful, A lot of people will die."


    Remy LeBeau was stunned for a moment, and the shaking wine glass stopped. He tried hard to see Nick Fury''s expression, but found that he couldn''t see anything but darkness.


    He pondered and said: "I heard that the voices in the hellfire are not harmonious, and the white emperor and the black emperor have different opinions."


    Nick Fury''s eyes lit up and said, "This news is very important, thank you."


    Remy LeBeau frowned: "You said a lot of people would die, what are their plans?"


    "How do I know?" Nick Fury looked up, a smile on his face.


    Looking at the other party''s expression, Remy Le Bona didn''t know that the other party was bluffing him just now, he hummed softly, and said, "It''s alright, just leave quickly I''ve known each other for so long, You are still so inhumane." Nick Fury looked at the wine on the table, raised his glass, and said, "I just happen to be fine, and you just happen to have no one to accompany you."


    Winked at Remy Lebeau and said, "Perfect match!"


    Remy Lebeau took a deep look and said, "It''s more shameless than me!"


    "Thank you!" Nick Fury didn''t care, but smiled: "Look, with something in common, we can have a good chat."


    "��"


    ��


    A month later, the children''s summer vacation is over.


    "Ding Ding Ding!"


    The loud bell rang, Eric squeezed his palm, and the alarm clock shattered instantly.


    Then, he was stunned for a while, and exclaimed.


    "what!"


    He looked at the alarm clock that had been broken into pieces with a distressed look on his face.


    This alarm clock was only changed by him, and it was still deducted from his pocket money.


    Now, his pocket money is even less.


    Hearing his screams, Charles got up angrily, and when he was about to provoke the other party beyond his capacity, he saw the broken alarm clock and laughed happily.


    When Eric looked at him fiercely, he closed his mouth in time.


    "whee!"


    Showing a flattering smile to Eric, Charles quickly put on his clothes and said, "On the first day of the new semester today, you can''t be late for school."


    Eric scratched his hair irritably and said, "I know, you don''t need to remind me."


    The two quickly got dressed, rushed to wash up, had breakfast under Mike''s supervision, and left on a bicycle with Clark. Then at the crossroads of the town, after separating from Clark, who was already in middle school, the two shouted. Xiaoyue''s competition rode a bicycle and rushed to the school.

 Chapter 86： who is stupid?

    "Huh? That is?"


    Suddenly, Charles was attracted by something on the side of the road, glanced at Eric who was getting farther and farther, and pursed his mouth.


    He couldn''t catch up anyway, so he simply parked the bicycle on the side of the road and walked over curiously.


    It was a beautiful animal billboard with a cute kangaroo and a silly zebra painted on it, except that there was a hole in their head.


    Charles tilted his head and looked at it with curiosity in his eyes. He gestured his face and height, strode over, and stuck his head out of the hole in the kangaroo.


    "Hey! It''s fun!"


    He smiled happily, and when he was about to get out of the hole...


    "Boom!"


    With a clear sound, Charles was stunned for a moment, and a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    After a minute...


    Charles blushed anxiously.


    He''s stuck!


    No matter how he turned his head, he just couldn''t get out.


    He patted the billboard resentfully, crying and grimacing: "I''m so stupid, who can help me!"


    Just then, he watched Eric turn back again.


    "No, anyone but Eric!"


    If Eric sees him, he will be laughed to death.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly closed his eyes and said in his heart, "Can''t see me, can''t see me..."


    "Charles!"


    Looking at the bike parked on the side of the road, Eric shouted loudly.


    He got rid of Charles and waited in front for a long time without seeing Charles catching up. He was worried and returned.


    He looked anxiously, and then...


    "Um?"


    He looked at the billboard in the distance for a moment.


    That kangaroo face...how is it so familiar?


    Wait for him to take a closer look.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Eric burst into laughter, tears streaming from the corners of his eyes instantly.


    Charles'' face was ashen, and he said angrily: "Stop laughing! Come and save me!"


    Trembling all over, Eric wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, walked to Charles, and gave a smirk as he looked at the face squeezed out of the billboard.


    Charles tightened his expression and said, "I warn you not to mess around!"


    "It won''t mess up..." Eric said, raising his hand and slapping Charles on the forehead.


    "Snapped!"


    After the crisp sound, Charles looked at Eric aggrieved, as if he was about to cry.


    Eric was stunned for a moment, looked away with a guilty conscience, coughed softly, and said, "Why are you so stupid, I don''t understand, you can get in, why can''t you get out!"


    As he spoke, he moved behind the billboard and sneered: "Let me show you what real technology is!"


    "do not!"


    Charles exclaimed.


    But, it''s too late.


    Eric stretched his head out, and when he was about to perform a technique, he pulled his head hard.


    "Uh��"


    He looked at Charles awkwardly, and said weakly, "I seem to be stuck too."


    Silence �� 2.


    "You''re an idiot! I told you not to try!"


    "You''re not the same, so have the nerve to tell me!"


    "You fool!"


    "You''re an idiot!"


    Charles and Eric scolded each other.


    From a distance, it looks like a cute kangaroo and a silly zebra are quarreling.


    If it is an ordinary child, unless someone finds out, the day is over.


    Fortunately, they were not ordinary people, and Eric used his ability to save them from the billboard.


    The two took a breath, looked around with a guilty conscience, and rode their bicycles to the school.


    ��


    In the afternoon, at Mike''s house.


    Mike gets a call from Remy LeBeau.


    "Remy?" Mike leaned on the sofa and asked curiously, "Why did you remember to call me?"


    "I...that..."


    "what?"


    "SHIELD needs your help."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.!?" Mike''s eyes turned cold, he sat up instantly, and said, "Did you tell S.H.I.E.L.D. about me?"


    Feeling Mike''s anger, Remy LeBeau hurriedly said, "No, I didn''t. I drank with you last time, do you remember?"


    "That person looked at the nearby surveillance, saw you with me, and then secretly investigated you."


    "I only asked me to talk to you when I knew about my relationship with you."


    "Find me?" Mike groaned, calmed down quickly, and said, "What did you find me?"


    He turned his head around quickly, and then sighed.


    Probably, everything he has done over the years has been found out.


    This day will always come, and he has already prepared in his heart.


    As long as people live in this world, they will leave traces and will be found out.


    Fortunately, he has only been found now, and the matter of the three children should not have been discovered yet.


    However, his current strength is not what it used to be, and the three children are also growing rapidly. Even if the children''s powerful abilities are discovered, he still has some confidence to protect them.


    At least the SHIELD organizations want to touch their words, Mike said, he doesn''t care.


    "Thirteen years ago, you did the killer thing, the Three Mile Island thing, and the Crystal Lake thing..."


    Hearing Remy Lebeau''s words, Mike smiled helplessly.


    Sure enough, after finding everything, he still underestimated S.H.I.E.L.D.


    That person... is Nick Fury?


    Mike guessed in his heart and said, "What do they want to do?"


    "They want to make a deal with you."


    Mike sneered and said, "Like you?"


    If he was going to bring him a dog leash, he''d blow up that **** S.H.I.E.L.D.!


    "It was originally like this." Remy LeBeau said, and then said a little strangely: "But Howard Stark strongly objected, what is your relationship with that old man?"


    Howard Stark?


    Mike silently said, "I saved him before."


    "No wonder." Remy Lebow suddenly said, "Anyway, they want to ask you for help this time, and they want to meet and talk with you."


    "Well." Mike pressed his eyebrows and said, "I see."


    "Remind you, this time the opponent is Hellfire, which is very dangerous!" After a pause, he said solemnly: "If you can use Howard Stark''s favor to push this matter, try to push it as much as possible."


    "Well, I know."


    "If you agree to talk, I will inform the old man Howard Stark that he has come to your neighborhood."


    Mike answered and hung up the phone.


    Moments later, his doorbell rang.


    Mike got up, strode over, opened the door, and saw two people outside the door.


    Howard Stark, and Peggy Carter.


    "Nice to meet again."


    Howard Stark smiled at Mike, and the wrinkles on his face squeezed out ravines.


    Mike crossed his arms and said coldly, "Happy? I don''t think so at all."


    Howard Stark was not angry at all, but said helplessly: "Listen to what I have said this time, if you do not agree to join, I will never let them harass you again."


    Looking at the sincere eyes of the other party, Mike groaned, let the door open, and said, "Come in."

 Chapter 87： brain pumping

    A month ago, after learning the news of the discord between the two emperors in the Hellfire Club from Nick Fury, the little agent, they tried to send someone to contact the white emperor Scott.


    Although the White Emperor Scott refused to cooperate with them and their proposal to arrest the Black Emperor, he did not embarrass them.


    This is good news for them, after all, some talk means there is hope.


    However, before they could convince Scott to work with them, a week ago, Scott suddenly appeared in front of them and brought them a "best" news.


    The Black Emperor intends to release a virus.


    This virus can kill ordinary people, but mutants are immune, and can activate the abilities of unawakened mutants, but mutants awakened in this way will be controlled by the black emperor.


    The scope of this virus is the whole world.


    Having said that, Howard Stark closed his mouth.


    Mike was silent.


    worldwide��


    Even if it''s not so exaggerated, it should be fine to cover the country.


    "Mr. Kent!" Peggy Carter said sincerely: "We really need your strength, and you can be an example for your children and a hero in this world."


    Role models and heroes?


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    Interesting but not powerful statement.


    However, if the guy with the twitching head really succeeded, what kind of world would it be left to Clark and the others?


    This is what Mike doesn''t want to see.


    So, he asked in a low voice, "Who else besides me and Remy?"


    Hearing this, Howard and Peggy looked at each other with surprise on their faces.


    "Mr. Kent, thank you for your decision."


    Peggy Carter''s eyes were full of approval.


    Howard Stark said: "And Scott, and two scheduled candidates."


    "Scheduled candidates?"


    "Hank Pym and Wolverine."


    Mike was stunned and said, "The two of them?"


    Howard Stark smiled and said: "Wolverine, the X weapon made by Stryker, is also a friend of you and Remy. Remy has promised to persuade Wolverine to join."


    "As for Hank Pym, although you are friends with him, you may not be aware of his other identity..."


    No, I know, and he has been defeated by my ''men'' several times, and he has been in the hospital for a long time.


    Mike couldn''t help but secretly groaned, and listened to Howard Stark continuing: "He is also a person with powerful abilities, known as Ant-Man."


    Mike nodded, and when he saw the two looking at him with strange eyes, he raised his eyebrows: "Huh? What do you want?"


    "That..." Howard rubbed his hands a little embarrassedly and said, "We didn''t have a good time with Hank before, so he has to deal with it for you."


    "Haha, your abacus is really loud."


    Not only let him contribute, but also want him to be a lobbyist.


    Mike looked at the two with a mocking smile: "I remember Hank told me before that some **** wanted to secretly copy his research results. Those **** are you, right?"


    Howard and Peggy Carter looked embarrassed.


    "I can go and convince him." Before the two of them could say their thanks, Mike changed the subject and said, "But you need to apologize to him first, so that I can be sure to pull him into this operation."


    Peggy Carter hesitated and nodded, but Howard resisted a little, saying: "It''s not my responsibility to copy his research results, I..."


    "Stop!" Mike raised his hand and said, "Even if it''s not you, you should be an insider, but you didn''t stop it."


    Howard looked gloomy and got up in anger, but Peggy Carter reached out and pulled him.


    "Phew!" He took a deep breath, sat down, and said, "I will cooperate."


    It was cooperation, and he took this incident as an action.


    If it makes him less resistant, so be it.


    Mike paused and said, "One more thing, my business is limited to the few of you who know about me."


    Howard nodded and said, "Don''t worry, apart from me and Peggy, only Nick Fury, who initiated the investigation, knows about your affairs. It has now been sealed by us as a top secret file."


    "Storage?" Mike raised his brows and said, "It''s better not to keep my information, as long as you know it."


    Peggy Carter responded decisively.


    Then, Mike called Hank Pym in front of the two of them.


    Mike first told the other party about the Black King, when Hank Pym was silent, then handed the phone to Howard and Peggy Carter to apologize for what happened before, when Hank Pym was emotional , explained to him the consequences of the Black Emperor''s success, and finally got a response from Hank Pym.


    "Okay, I joined, not because of SHIELD bastards, but for my daughter."


    After a pause, his tone became relaxed, and he said to Mike: "You bastard, I knew you were not an ordinary person, ha, can''t you pretend now?"


    Hearing the other party''s schadenfreude tone, Mike sneered and said, "Say hello to your doctor for me."


    "you��"


    "drop!"


    Mike hung up the phone before the other party scolded .


    Howard and Peggy Carter looked at Mike suspiciously and said, "What happened to Hank? Doctor?"


    "He''s fine, just idle."


    Mike responded casually and said, "When will we act? Where is the Black Emperor going to release the virus?"


    Howard said helplessly: "This point, Scott is still confirming, give us the news within two days."


    "When it''s confirmed, contact me again."


    Mike said lightly, turned his head to look at the watch on the wall, and said, "It''s getting late, I''m going to prepare dinner, you guys...?"


    Howard said rudely: "That would be troublesome."


    Peggy Carter smiled gracefully.


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    This guy is really welcome.


    But he is not a stingy person, isn''t it just a matter of two sets of tableware?


    Mike looked at the two of them, stared at them for a few seconds, and shrugged. For the sake of their white hair, he gave up the plan to send them to the anorectal hospital.


    Leaving the two of them in the living room, Mike turned on the TV for them and went to work in the kitchen.


    Howard and Peggy Carter enjoyed watching the never-tiring, cat-and-mouse chasing each other on TV.


    They rarely have such leisure time.


    Hearing the laughter coming from the living room, Mike shook his head.


    He didn''t want to be like these two people, he was too tired to live.


    until he gets old...


    "Bah, I''m still young! What are you thinking about?"


    Mike snorted softly.


    Half an hour later, the three of Clark went home from school, but when they saw that there were guests at home, the three of them seemed very well behaved.


    The smart three won the love of Howard and Howard in no time.

 Chapter 88： old friend

    After a dinner that Howard and Peggy Carter rave about, the two are taken to the door by the Mack family.


    Watching the two go away, Clark suddenly said, "Dad, during dinner, that grandma..."


    "You can call her Auntie."


    Mike didn''t want to be a generation younger than the other party.


    "Auntie, why do you keep looking at me?"


    Mike looked at Clark, stared at those sky blue eyes, and said, "Perhaps, she looked at you and thought of another person."


    In some ways, Clark shares some very similar qualities with that man.


    Clark nodded, turned to go home, and ran upstairs alone.


    Mike looked at Clark''s back and sighed in disappointment.


    The child is getting older and is not as attached to him as he was when he was a child.


    Obviously last year was more clingy.


    However, the child will always grow up and even leave his side in the future.


    He had to get used to this feeling.


    But, suddenly a little lost.


    Mike shook his head, looked at the two boys beside him, turned and walked towards the house, saying, "Did anything interesting happen at school today?"


    "Dad, I told you, today Charles..."


    "you shut up!"


    "Haha, he saw a billboard on the road."


    "Wow, Eric!" Charles yelled and said quickly: "I saw a billboard and was thinking why it was here when Eric put his head in the hole in the billboard, Then he got stuck, and I rescued him!"


    Mike: "Hahaha!"


    Eric: "?"


    He looked at the smug Charles in disbelief, and said, "You lied, you liar! Obviously I saved you!"


    "Then did you get stuck in?"


    "Have��"


    Charles smiled slyly, spread his hands, and said, "That''s right!"


    "You got in first!"


    "I do not have!"


    "I''m going to teach you a lesson!"


    "Wow! Help! Clark Help!"


    Charles yelled and rushed upstairs quickly.


    Mike looked at the back of the two fighting, his face full of satisfaction, and closed the door with a smile.


    ��


    This Saturday was the third day of Clark''s three-year school, but because it was Saturday, even if they only went to school for two days, the school gave them a holiday.


    "The two-day deadline is almost up."


    Mike muttered, pouring two fried eggs onto a plate.


    Scott said that he would give Howard a message within two days, and if it goes well, today, they will know the relevant news, and then they have to start taking action.


    Been busy for a while.


    Mike whispered and beat another egg into the pot.


    drop! Drip!


    The loud car whistle sounded outside Mike''s house, and Mike''s expression moved.


    Could it be that Howard and the others got the news and came to him?


    Looking at the eggs in the pan, Mike hesitated for a second, then chose to fry the eggs without hesitation, and then ignored the people outside.


    drop!


    Drip!


    After a few seconds, the whistle sounded again, and Mike was still calmly frying his eggs.


    "It''s not over!"


    An angry voice came from the second floor.


    Eric was lying by the window, looking at the car parked in front of his house, shouting loudly, with the urge to crush the car hard.


    Charles exposed his head to look, yawned, and said, "Probably looking for Dad."


    "Looking for Dad?" Eric quickly woke up and shouted to the outside: "Don''t press the button, my dad will be gone in a while."


    Then, the window closed with a ''bang''.


    Seeing this, the two people in the car looked at each other.


    "Who is this? Mike''s son?"


    Remy LeBeau asked suspiciously.


    "Ha! Funny boy!"


    With a beautiful beard and a cigar in his mouth, the wild man said with a smile, and a puff of smoke was blown towards Remy Lebeau in the passenger seat.


    "Cough cough!" Remy LeBeau covered his mouth and said, "Can''t you stop smoking that thing?"


    Logan took off the cigar in his mouth, grinned, and said, "No!"


    Remy LeBeau: "��"


    Sure enough, he still likes Mike more than Logan.


    Seeing that the thick smoke was about to spread again, Remy Lebeau pushed open the door.


    "Bang!"


    I got out of the car, closed the door hard, took a breath of fresh air, and my head finally felt a lot more comfortable.


    Along the way, he soaked in Logan''s cigarettes, and even suspected that he had lung cancer or something in the future, which was all due to Logan.


    "Hey, Remy! Be nice to my car!"


    Rogan glanced at the car door distressedly and said, "I bought this with the money I earned after defeating ten opponents!"


    Remy LeBeau leaned over to look at Logan, with a dangerous pink glow in his eyes, and asked with a smile, "Do you believe I can blow this **** up?"


    Logan grinned and tilted his head, then looked at the door in front of him, his eyes lit up, he waved at Mike who came out, and shouted, "Mike!"


    Hearing the shouting, Mike was stunned, and smiled at the figure biting the cigar.


    Logan?


    Before he could say anything, Logan continued to shout, "I didn''t miss breakfast, did I? I remember you had breakfast at this time!"


    Mike''s mouth twitched wildly.


    Thank you so much Uncle Logan!


    Logan got out of the car, walked towards Mike, then stretched his arms, hugged Mike, and patted Mike''s back with both hands, almost slapped him with a mouthful of old blood.


    Remy Lebeau looked at the two and smiled, adjusted his hat, and said to Mike: "I haven''t seen you for a while, Mike, you are getting more and more handsome!"


    Mike nodded and said seriously: "Remy! You are getting more and more attractive!"


    The two looked at each other and smiled, stretched out their hands and clasped them together, bumping their shoulders.


    See, that''s the right way to say hello.


    Feeling that something inexplicable filled the air, Logan rolled his eyes and whispered, "Shameless."


    "Uncle Logan!"


    With the scream of surprise, Logan turned his head to look, smiled at Clark, and opened his hands.


    Clark laughed, trotted towards Logan, then jumped up and hung on Logan.


    Logan turned around with a smile, and said happily, "You''re so old, Clark!"


    Back then, when he was smashed into the air by Clark''s hammer, he was still a little kid.


    Now��


    Won''t you cut yourself off?


    Inexplicably, a **** image appeared in his mind.


    hiss!


    With a shiver, he pushed Clark away, and when he was about to speak, Logan saw two boys standing at the door watching them.


    "This is?"


    Logan was stunned, pointed at Eric, and said, "Ha, is that your kid who yelled at me just now?"


    Eric hehe smiled.


    "Eric, Charles, my son."


    Mike introduced the two with a smile, patted Logan on the shoulder, and said to the two, "Come in."

 Chapter 89： misfortune

    "It tastes really good, better than any restaurant I''ve ever eaten in."


    Remy Lebeau wiped the corners of his mouth and spoke highly of Mike''s cooking skills.


    Logan looked at the breakfast in front of him.


    Milk, bread, bacon and eggs��


    Rogan looked at Remy Lebow with a look of disgust, and said, "Enough is enough, you have to have a degree of flattery. If you don''t know, you think you''re eating a five-star meal."


    The three of Clark smiled secretly.


    Mike gave a thumbs up to Remy LeBeau and said, "Have a vision!"


    "Fuck eyes, he''s not a blind man with eyes on his buttocks."


    Logan continued to complain.


    "Hahaha!"


    Clark and Eric couldn''t help laughing out loud, but Charles held back his laughter, gave a thumbs up, and said, "You do have vision."


    It''s you, the king of cheers!


    Clark and Eric looked at Charles speechlessly, showing contempt.


    Mike smiled happily and said to the three: "Go outside and play."


    The three of them nodded obediently, cleaned up the tableware on the table, and left quickly.


    Looking at the three, Logan looked at Mike with envy, and said, "That''s great."


    Mike smiled lightly and chatted casually with the two of them.


    Logan said that his experience over the years was very indifferent.


    A mercenary, fight an underground boxing match, be a freight driver...


    The experience of these years is only a small part of his long life. Although it is wonderful for others, it is nothing in his long life.


    Suddenly, Mike''s phone rang.


    The chatter of the three disappeared instantly.


    Mike answered the phone and said, "Hello?"


    "Mike! I''m Howard!"


    Howard Stark''s voice was very heavy.


    Mike''s heart sank and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Scott failed, he was injured and is in hospital now!"


    "is it serious?"


    "Not life-threatening."


    "I see, where is it? I''ll rush over as soon as possible."


    Howard breathed a sigh of relief and gave an address.


    Mike hung up the phone and said to the two of Logan: "Things have become troublesome."


    Logan sneered with a ''ha'' and said, "I have already prepared for this."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll tell Clark something about them."


    As Mike said, he quickly walked towards the door.


    Fortunately, the three of Clark didn''t run far. Mike called the three of them over, and after they went home with them, he called them to his room.


    Mike looked at the three seriously: "I have something to tell you."


    Clark said worriedly: "Are you going to go out again?"


    "Saving people?" Eric added.


    Charles said nervously, "Is it dangerous?"


    Three pairs of bright eyes looked at Mike, with anxiety and worry in their eyes.


    Mike was silent and nodded.


    The three children looked at Mike, then bowed their heads.


    Mike pulled out a smile, hugged the three of them, and said, "Don''t worry, I will be back, Dad promises you."


    The three remained silent.


    Suddenly, Mike felt a little warmth on his face, and then it quickly turned cold.


    Mike looked at Eric and saw that his eyes were hazy and tears were falling: "We can''t help anything."


    Charles hugged Mike and sobbed softly, and Clark''s eyes were full of unwillingness.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike smiled, hugged the three of them gently, and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not alone this time. Uncle Logan and the others are with me."


    "So, what''s more dangerous?"


    Charles wiped away his tears, feeling even more worried.


    Mike gently kissed Charles'' forehead and said, "Don''t worry."


    After a few seconds, the three people''s emotions eased, and Clark suddenly said, "Dad, can you tell us about this time?"


    Mike groaned and said, "Someone wants to release a virus that will cause a lot of deaths."


    It turned out that this was what his father had to face?


    Clark pursed his lips, clenched his fists and said, "Are they very powerful?"


    Mike looked at the three with a smile and said, "You guys will be better than him in the future."


    "Okay, I have to leave, you are at home, is there any problem?" Mike said worriedly: "If not, I will let Mary..."


    "no problem!"


    The three spoke in unison.


    "Really okay?"


    "no problem."


    Mike smiled comfortably, rubbed the heads of the three people one by one, turned around and opened the door and walked out.


    After Mike left, Charles and Eric looked at Clark and said, "Brother, what shall we eat?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it."


    "You can do it?"


    "It should be, it seems quite simple."


    "��"


    The two began to worry about the next life.


    A few minutes later, Mike got into Logan''s car and left quickly with Logan.


    ��


    New York, a private hospital belonging to Stark Enterprises, in a senior ward.


    Scott was lying on the bed with a pale face, his eyes were closed, and the wound on his body was still bleeding outward, looking very miserable.


    Peggy Carter walked back and forth in the ward, his face was full of unease and anxiety, but Howard, who was on the side, looked very calm.


    Peggy Carter paused and said, "What''s next?"


    "What should I do? Of course, let Scott wake up first and ask him about the situation, chi..."


    Howard took a sip of the coffee the nurse prepared for him, and UU''s eyes lit up.


    It tastes good, and this nurse has a future.


    "Wake up?" Peggy Carter said anxiously: "You also heard what the doctor said. Scott was seriously injured. Although he has undergone surgery, it will take some time to wake up, and then a second operation will be required."


    When Scott ran up to them, he passed out without explaining the situation.


    When he woke up, it was too late, and Scott was injured, and they also lost a powerful fighting force, which was what made Peggy Carter anxious.


    Howard put down the coffee and said leisurely: "Don''t worry, Mike and the others are already on their way, he will take care of this."


    "Mike?" Peggy Carter wondered. "He can wake Scott up?"


    Howard smiled mysteriously and said, "When he comes, you will know."


    Until now, he recalled the scene where the green light was entangled, and still clearly remembered the warm feeling.


    Seeing Howard showing off, Peggy Carter laughed, but the anxiety in his heart quietly dissipated.


    Moments later, a nurse pushed open the door of the ward.


    Howard and Peggy Carter looked, smiled at the three Mike behind the nurse, and stood up.


    The nurse carefully closed the door after Mike and the three entered the ward.


    "Yo, the White Emperor of Hellfire? It looks so miserable."


    Remy LeBeau said sarcastic words, walked to the window, leaned against the window sill, and smelled of laziness.


    "What''s next?"


    He looked at Howard.


    Howard looked at Mike and said, "Please, Mike."


    In an instant, the eyes of the four people focused on Mike.

 Chapter 90： 2 times

    Rejuvenation.


    As the card in his hand turned into a spot of light and dissipated, a green light full of life wrapped around Scott''s body and began to heal the wound on the opponent''s body.


    His injuries were very serious, and on an ordinary person, that person was already a corpse.


    Surrounded by green rays of light, Scott slowly woke up, feeling the wounds on his body that were healing quickly, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, and a dangerous red light flashed in his eyes, as if it would turn into a dazzling beam of light at any time.


    Seeing this, Howard hurriedly put the ruby ??glasses on Scott''s face.


    "Can''t a rejuvenation spell completely cure him?"


    Mike groaned, and under Scott''s gaze, the light spots scattered, and the green aura surrounded Scott again.


    Looking at this scene, Peggy Carter, who was surprised that Scott woke up with such illegal medical common sense, calmed down.


    "Yo, this look is so unique!"


    Looking at Scott wrapped in green light, Remy LeBeau sneered.


    As long as it''s a hellfire person, he doesn''t like it. How could he let go of this kind of slap on the water?


    Logan looked at the two of them, watching the show.


    Scott, who was about to recover from his injuries, sat up from the hospital bed, adjusted the glasses on his face, and watched Remy LeBeau quietly until the light of the rejuvenation technique dissipated, without moving his head.


    Remy LeBeau frowned and said, "What are you looking at?"


    "I''m thinking, it''s all cards, why are you so different from this one?"


    Scott stood up from the hospital bed with sarcasm, and under the unhappy gaze of Remy LeBeau, solemnly said to Mike, "Thank you!"


    and many more!


    He looked at Mike, his eyes suddenly widened behind his glasses.


    The ability to use cards just now, as well as the familiar-looking figure, if you block half of your face...


    "It''s you!"


    He cried out in surprise, remembering the figure that fell from the sky that night.


    Mike sighed.


    He was indeed recognized.


    Under the curious eyes of everyone, Mike nodded and said, "Meet again."


    "You know each other?"


    Howard asked curiously.


    "We''ve met before."


    Mike said vaguely.


    Scott also came back to his senses, nodded lightly, and said, "Yes."


    Everyone looked at the two suspiciously.


    Mac smiled calmly, but Scott looked down at the bandage on his body, pulled it off, and suddenly said to Peggy Carter, "Ms. Carter, don''t you avoid it?"


    Peggy Carter glanced at Scott lightly, stood up, and said, "What''s so beautiful? You can only score a six-point figure among the people I''ve seen."


    As he said that, he walked out of the ward under the stunned expressions of everyone.


    Scott''s face twitched, and he looked down at his body, as if there was a big six written on it.


    "puff!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The crowd laughed.


    Scott''s face twitched, and he removed the bandages resentfully.


    Logan said, "Need help?"


    "bass!"


    A shining blade protruded from Logan''s fingers.


    "No, no need!"


    Scott hurriedly thanked Logan for his kindness, and was suddenly stunned. He looked at Logan, who was slowly closing his claws, and then at Mike. The memories of many years ago quickly poured out of his mind.


    Three Mile Island��


    A place he didn''t want to think about appeared in his mind.


    "Three Mile Island! You saved us back then!"


    After being rescued, he joined Hellfire and learned the whole story from Ruiwen. He knew that the two people who rescued them found Three Mile Island and sent a signal to the Black Emperor before they were rescued. full of gratitude.


    So, Mike has saved him twice?


    He took a deep look at Mike.


    "Huh! Do you remember?" Remy LeBeau laughed: "I thought you had Alzheimer''s."


    Mike and Logan had a smile on their faces. Logan patted Remy LeBeau on the shoulder and said, "At that time, Remy took us there."


    Scott hesitated, nodded gratefully to Remy Lebeau, and thanked him, but made Remy Lebeau coughed uncomfortably, turned around, and looked out the window.


    Is it Three Mile Island?


    Howard had already secretly investigated Mike and Logan, and naturally knew what happened back then, so he didn''t care, and he couldn''t see the experiments that Stryker did.


    "Everyone, now is not the time to reminisce." Howard couldn''t help interrupting a few people and said to Scott, "We are still waiting for the news you bring."


    Scott responded, quickly removed the bandages on his body, and quickly changed his clothes. After the stern ''female judge'' Peggy Carter came in, Scott smiled bitterly and said, "Sorry, let you guys disappointed."


    Hearing this, Howard and Peggy Carter sank.


    "He has long been at odds with me because of some issues. The things I have contacted with you... have been known to him. If it wasn''t for the help of some people in the club, I would not have escaped this time."


    Thinking of those who sacrificed to save himself, Scott''s face lit up with pain.


    Logan patted Scott on the shoulder, and after everyone comforted Scott, the entire ward fell silent.


    "What''s next?" Mike groaned and said, "The Black Emperor has been alerted, will he plan ahead?"


    Everyone''s face sank.


    This is what they are afraid of.


    At this moment, Scott affirmed: "No, we still have time."


    Hearing what Scott said, everyone was shocked.


    Scott pondered: "I heard from Emma that the Black Emperor and the others still need a little time, like waiting for something."


    Howard said: "Emma? The White Queen? Does she know the specific situation?"


    In the Hellfire Club, because the Black Emperor''s behavior has become more cruel, and his character has gradually become indifferent and ruthless, many people in Hellfire are uneasy because of this. After Rui Wen''s incident, the Black Emperor gave up Rui Wen The move, the internal signs of division gradually appeared.


    White Emperor Scott, who was already dissatisfied, was on one side, while Emma, ??the White Queen, took into account the past relationship between the two parties, and was in a swing position in the middle, while the Black Emperor and the Black Queen were closely connected. Together, they are the strongest.


    If you want to obtain relevant information, the White Queen Emma may be a breakthrough.


    Scott smiled: "As long as Emma wants to know, there are few secrets in this world that can be hidden from her."


    Perhaps with this in mind, the Black Emperor simply told Emma the matter to gain the support and trust of the other party.


    "Then let''s go to the White Queen! But will the other party tell us?"


    Peggy Carter looked worried.


    Mike and Remy LeBeau glanced at Logan, who frowned and said, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Yo!" Remy LeBeau laughed: "Your former lover was the elder sister of the White Queen, otherwise, why don''t you ask your sister-in-law?"


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Logan hummed, "That''s all in the past."


    "Try it!"


    Peggy Carter looked at Logan hopefully.


    Howard and Scott nodded.


    Mike patted Logan.


    Logan took a deep breath and said irritably, "I should have known that I shouldn''t have promised this shit! It''s all you, **** it!"


    Saying that, he glared at Remy LeBeau.


    Remy LeBeau: "��"


    Seeing that everyone had reached an agreement, Howard said: "I will arrange a plane for you now."


    Then, he made two phone calls, called a plane for everyone, and said, "Get ready to go, the plane will be ready soon."


    Everyone nodded, and after leaving the hospital quickly, they drove to the airport, boarded a SHIELD plane, and rushed to Las Vegas.

 Chapter 91： Find

    Above the sky, a black plane, driven by Remy Lebeau, shuttled smoothly through the clouds.


    Inside the plane, Mike sat in the seat, looking at a black face in front of him, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    Logan and Scott looked at Mike curiously.


    "Uh..." Blackface squeezed out a smile and said, "Mr. Kent, is there something on my face?"


    Mike laughed and said, "It''s nothing right now, but maybe I''ll leave my fist print later."


    The smile on Nick Fury''s face froze: "That, none of my business."


    "It''s none of your business?" Mike said in a low voice, coldly, "If you hadn''t made an extra effort to investigate me secretly, would I have caused all this shit?"


    Nick Fury had some cold sweat on his forehead and said, "It was just an accident. I was just curious about the identity of the person who drank with Remy. I didn''t expect to cause you trouble..."


    "Huh!"


    Mike sneered.


    Seeing this, Nick Fury gritted his teeth and said righteously: "Mr. Kent, you are a powerful person, and the world needs your strength. If you beat me up to make you angry, then bring it on!"


    As he said that, he looked at Mike with his eyes full of righteousness.


    Mike sighed, and when Nick Fury had a look of joy in his heart, Mike slammed his fist.


    The fist wind hit his face, Nick Fury closed his eyes and swallowed nervously, but the severe pain he imagined did not come. He opened his eyes carefully, looked at the fist in front of him, laughed dryly, and said : "I knew Mr. Kent was a responsible person..."


    "boom!"


    "Hey!"


    Nick Fury covered his eyes and looked at Mike in disbelief.


    He didn''t expect that Mike would really hit him, and when he was completely relieved, he suddenly punched him in the face.


    Feeling the sharp pain in the eye socket, Nick Fury tried to open his eyes...


    Fortunately, not blind, but the eye socket hurts.


    He took a deep breath, looked at the smiling Mike, and forced a smile.


    He knew it was over for the time being.


    "Agent Fury."


    "Well, just call me Fury."


    Mike nodded and said, "Fury, what level of agent are you?"


    "Level 3." Nick Fury stretched out three fingers and said, "I was working as a clerk before, but because I was in charge of Remy''s affairs, I switched to field service."


    He said while squeezing his eyes.


    In just a few seconds, he felt that his eyes were swollen, and his field of vision became narrower and narrower. He simply closed that eye, took out a handkerchief, took out a piece of ice from the wine glass, and used it. A handkerchief was wrapped around his eyes.


    Nick Fury with one eye closed...


    For some reason, Mike felt a lot more pleasing to the eye.


    Scott was curious: "Listen to Howard, you were a colonel before?"


    Nick Fury smiled.


    At this moment, Logan suddenly said, "Scott, why did you betray the Black Emperor?"


    As soon as the words came out, Mike and Nick Fury were stunned, and the atmosphere in the plane instantly became silent.


    Scott was silent for a few seconds, then said, "Betrayal? I don''t think it''s betrayal!"


    "He deviates from his original pursuit. I don''t agree with his plan or his ideas. I don''t want the world to become what he wants, that''s all."


    The Black Emperor hopes...


    All human beings have died from the virus, and there are only mutants left in the world, and mutants are ruled by him in a new world.


    "What the Black Emperor created is not us, at least the new world I want, but a paradise for him built on death and extinction."


    Listening to Scott''s words, everyone fell silent.


    Meanwhile, Mike''s family...


    Eric finds a playful, dusty helmet of unknown metal that rolls behind the sofa.


    He blew the soot and put the helmet on his head. The helmet was a bit big and covered his eyes. He could only push up slightly with one hand and walked towards the kitchen.


    Clark and Charles are washing dishes in the kitchen.


    "Look, what did I find?"


    Eric proudly showed it to the two of them.


    Clark turned his head and said thoughtfully: "I remember this thing was brought back by Dad, the night he rescued Aunt Ruiwen."


    "Boots!" Eric''s eyes lit up.


    Charles looked back, his heart moved, but he said with disgust: "It''s all gray, it''s too dirty!"


    "Come on, give it to me, I''ll help you wash."


    He reached out to Eric.


    Eric took off his helmet, handed it to Charles, and said, "Hurry up!"


    Clark looked at this scene and sighed helplessly.


    Charles put it on his head and said solemnly: "I think I''m much more handsome than you, it''s mine."


    Eric: "?"


    "You little liar!"


    Saying that, he pounced on Charles.


    Charles burst out of the kitchen smiling.


    Looking at Charles'' back, Eric sneered and said, "Don''t you know that that thing is metal?"


    Saying that, Eric made a move, and the metal helmet flew towards him and landed on his head.


    Charles touched his head, his face darkened, and said, "Give it back to me!"


    "No!" Eric ducked and ran upstairs.


    Charles ''hum'', Eric can grab it back with his ability, and he can also hide.


    When his eyes condensed, the ability of telepathy was activated instantly.


    but��


    As if unaffected, Eric continued to run upstairs.


    Charles was stunned and used his ability again.


    Still doesn''t work.


    "what happened?"


    He knocked on his head How come there is no response? "


    He looked at Eric''s disappearing back, and his eyes fell on the helmet.


    "Could it be that��"


    As if he had discovered some secret, he shouted and chased upstairs, but was locked out by Eric.


    "Eric, open the door! Hurry up and open the door!"


    "Do not!"


    "I won''t rob you, I found a secret! The secret of this helmet!"


    Eric sneered: "You still want to lie to me!"


    "Have I lied to you?"


    Charles said confidently.


    Eric: "��"


    shameless! I don''t know who to learn from!


    Charles knocked on the door and said, "Forget it, I''ll tell you generously, but you will give me half of next week''s pocket money!"


    "You talk about it first!" Eric was also a little curious.


    Charles said tangled: "My ability seems useless to the head with the helmet on."


    "what?"


    Erica opened the door and looked at Charles at the door in surprise.


    Charles used his ability again, but after it still didn''t work, he nodded.


    "Come on, try it!"


    Eric took off his helmet.


    Charles entered Eric''s mind instantly, and said, "It''s ok now."


    Eric smiled happily and put the helmet on his head.


    The telepathy was disconnected instantly, and Charles looked unhappy and said, "Don''t forget, pocket money."


    "For you, for you!"


    Eric waved his hand indifferently, swinging his helmet.


    At this moment, a burning smell suddenly appeared in the kitchen, and the two looked at each other with a bad premonition in their hearts.

 Chapter 92： rice and nickname

    Clark smiled and brought out the prepared dinner.


    Egg fried rice.


    The plump rice is evenly spread on the plate, accompanied by golden eggs, which is very delicious.


    "Eric, Charles, come to dinner."


    He whispered to his two younger brothers.


    After Eric put his helmet on, he and Charles carefully moved downstairs and were relieved to see the meal on the table.


    It looks fine.


    Fortunately, not what they thought.


    "Clark, I thought you''d burn the rice!"


    Eric said, and Charles sat at the table.


    Clark''s face froze slightly, and smiled: "You all have to finish eating."


    Charles picked up the spoon and said, "No problem!"


    Dig it down with a spoon, and when Charles and Eric were about to put it in their mouths, they looked at the charred black that appeared below, swallowed their saliva, and looked at Clark nervously.


    Clark smiled: "Do you have any questions?"


    "Your meal..."


    "You promised to finish it."


    "I��"


    "Eat quickly!" Clark walked to Charles and said, "How about I feed you?"


    "no need!"


    Charles waved his hand, and in Eric''s admiring eyes, he brought the meal to his mouth.


    "Eric?"


    Clark looked at the other person again.


    Eric forced a smile, turned and ran.


    But just as he turned around, Clark suddenly appeared in front of him and pressed him on the chair.


    Eric: o(�i�n�i)o


    "Eat it! It''s delicious!"


    Clark looked at the two with a smile, but in Eric''s eyes, that smile seemed to come from hell.


    But he had no choice.


    He picked up the spoon angrily and took a mouthful of rice.


    A burnt taste rushed into his mouth, followed by bitterness, and saltiness that nearly broke him.


    He looked at Charles with a bitter face, and when he saw that Charles was about to cry, his mood suddenly improved a lot.


    Looking at the two younger brothers who were taking a big bite, Clark smiled comfortably, then took a bite himself, a red light flashed in his eyes, and he put down the spoon silently.


    A moment later, after Charles and Eric survived, Clark served juice for them, silently took their plates, and put away his own share of fried rice.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Eric questioned.


    Clark looked at the two of them and said with a smile: "I lost weight."


    The words fell, and before the two could react, the body disappeared instantly.


    Charles and Eric looked at each other and cried out in pain.


    "Too bad to eat!"


    Charles shouted: "Let''s eat out tomorrow! I''ll contribute my pocket money!"


    "No, I already have what I want to do tomorrow."


    Charles and Eric collapsed on the table instantly.


    Eric said: "I saw how the fried rice looked good just now, and I thought it would taste good..."


    "He covered it on purpose." Charles took a sip of juice and started thinking about his father.


    "But they were all fried together. Why is the top layer so good and the bottom layer all black?"


    Eric was puzzled.


    "Could it be..." A terrible thought appeared in Charles'' mind, and he said to Eric, "Did Clark pick out all the good rice and put it on top?"


    Eric widened his mouth and said in surprise, "Just pick one grain by one?"


    "With his ability, he can do it."


    Charles is sure.


    The two looked at each other and looked at the kitchen in horror.


    This is too frustrating.


    "what are you guys saying?"


    Clark smiled and poked his head out of the kitchen.


    Charles and Eric shook their heads quickly and were relieved to see Clark retracting their heads again, but thinking of tomorrow''s meal, the two couldn''t help crying silently in their hearts.


    terrible.


    ��


    Las Vegas.


    The black plane landed at the airport in the dark night.


    Mike and his party got off the plane and walked towards the commercial vehicle not far away.


    Nick Fury said: "Hank Pym has been here one step ahead of us, let''s go and meet him first."


    Hank Pym is in California, much closer to Las Vegas than they are.


    Everyone sat in the car, Nick Fury consciously sat in the driver''s seat, started the car, and walked outside the airport.


    This time, he came here to help Mike and the others, be a liaison, and even provide logistical support services.


    The car was stable, but the atmosphere in the car was a little dull.


    Nick Fury looked at the four in the rearview mirror and suddenly said, "I think we should name our squad."


    No one answered, Nick Fury was a little embarrassed, but he still laughed dryly and said, "How about calling the Fury team?"


    quiet��


    Just when he thought no one would make a sound.


    Remy LeBeau said, "Not only are you black, but you''re big?"


    Scott said coldly: "It''s too ugly!"


    Logan shrugged and said, "Agree."


    Mike: "Shameless."


    Nick Fury smiled indifferently and said, "What do you call it?"


    Fortunately, the atmosphere finally became less uncomfortable.


    But as soon as the words came out, everyone was silent again.


    Nick Fury said carefully: "Call the mutant task force?"


    "Ugly!"


    "not good��"


    "How about the guardian?"


    "Guard who?"


    "What? Tomb keeper? It doesn''t sound good..."


    Listening to the rant, Nick Fury''s face darkened.


    You do it on purpose!


    When asked what your name was, you didn''t say a word. I named a few names, but you all denied them?


    against me?


    Nick Fury said quickly: "Suicide Squad! Justice League! Middle-aged and Senior Squad! Choose one!"


    "Ah!"


    "Huh!"


    "Pooh!"


    Nick Fury: "��"


    A few minutes later When Nick Fury was about to collapse, a name he said was finally recognized by everyone.


    Thunder, a team called Thunder.


    "Gambit, Ant-Man, Cyclops, Wolverine..."


    Nick Fury counted everyone''s nicknames, suddenly glanced at Mike, and said, "Do you have any nicknames?"


    "No!"


    "No?"


    Upon hearing this, Nick Fury became excited, and several others looked at Mike strangely.


    "Let''s get a nickname, it''s easier to act."


    Nick Fury said something.


    Everyone nodded, Mike was speechless.


    Indeed, having a nickname is more convenient in action and has the function of concealing one''s identity.


    Logan remembered the scene where Mike used the card, and said, "Why don''t you call the card emperor?"


    Remy Le Beauxu looked at Logan and said, "Fight against me? It''s better to call it the hand of God."


    He remembered the scene where Mike materialized.


    hand of God��


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    This nickname is a bit arrogant, but he has a slot to vomit.


    "Hand of God, if someone asks you what God''s stink smells like, how should you answer?"


    When everyone heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched wildly.


    "How about the green light?"


    Scott remembered the rejuvenation when Mike treated him.


    Everyone nodded, feeling good.


    Mike''s attitude was firm: "Don''t even think about it! It''s better to call me dad than that ghost nickname!"

 Chapter 93： touch

    call daddy! ?


    Originally, Mike just wanted to ridicule everyone, but Nick Fury was stunned: "Dad? Father? Godfather? Not bad! How about calling it Godfather?"


    "I don''t feel good!" Remy LeBeau spit out: "Calling this ghost name, I always feel like I''m reporting to my dad when I''m on a mission.


    I imagined the scene of fighting with Mike and calling Mike''s nickname, everyone was silent...


    Sure enough, it''s better to call it green light.


    Noticing the strange light in everyone''s eyes, Mike said speechlessly: "Don''t give me any ghostly nicknames, I don''t need it."


    Everyone was helpless and could only give up the plan to give Mike a nickname.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    Good, no need for those messy and embarrassing nicknames.


    The car crossed the streets and came to a hotel when the sun rose.


    This is the place to meet Hank Pym.


    Nick Fury: "Come with me."


    Everyone got out of the car, followed Nick Fury to the fifth floor, and walked to the innermost room.


    Nick Fury knocked on the door.


    The door opened, revealing a familiar face, Hank Pym.


    He glanced at everyone, and after seeing Mike, he nodded and let everyone enter the room.


    Hank Pym didn''t know anyone other than Mike.


    Nick Fury introduced: "Agent of SHIELD, Nick Fury."


    He looked at the former S.H.I.E.L.D. executive curiously, pointed to the crowd and said, "Logan, Remy, Scott."


    After Hank Pym shook hands with everyone, he hugged Mike and said with a smile, "You bastard, you even acted for me at that time."


    Thinking of the scene in the hospital where Mike pretended to be stupid and didn''t admit it, Hank Pym couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Mike smiled helplessly.


    Nick Fury said: "Everyone, we have to hurry up."


    The crowd nodded.


    After sitting down in the room, everyone quickly decided on a battle plan, or in other words, there was only one road in front of them for the time being.


    That is, to find the white queen Emma, ??convince the other party, and let the other party tell the black emperor''s plan.


    Everyone looked at Logan. Since they knew that Logan and the White Queen''s sister were lovers, they put their hope on Logan, but only Scott glanced at Mike quietly.


    "Then it''s decided, Mike, Logan and Scott and Hank go to Emma, ??and the two of us stay here, waiting for your news."


    Speaking, Nick Fury took out the suitcase he was carrying, took out some communicators, handed them to the three, and said, "Keep in touch."


    After Mike and the three brought the communicator, they left the hotel and rushed to the Hellfire Club.


    Remy LeBeau looked at the two and said, "How about? Let''s take a gamble?"


    Nick Fury shook his head and said, "I don''t want to lose even my pants."


    "boring��"


    Remy LeBeau sighed, looked at the bright lights outside, and said to Hank Pym: "I''ll take you outside? It''s fun here."


    "No!" Hank Pym frowned. "We''ll talk about it when we''re done with this mission."


    Remy LeBeau, with a dull expression on his face, threw his hat on as he lay down on the sofa.


    Last night, he flew the plane overnight, but he could take this opportunity to have a good rest.


    ��


    Atomic Nightclub.


    This is the disguise of the Hellfire Club.


    On the surface, this is a high-end club for entertainment, but in fact, below this nightclub, is the headquarters of the Hellfire Club.


    Scott, disguised as an Arab, sat with Mike in a coffee shop not far from the Hellfire Club.


    Scott picked up the phone and pressed a familiar number.


    After a few seconds, the call was connected, Scott took a deep breath, and said, "Emma, ??it''s me."


    "Scott?"


    Emma said with some surprise: "You still dare to contact me? Are you not afraid that I will hand you over to Xiao?"


    Scott smiled bitterly: "There''s no way around that."


    After a pause, he said, "Black Emperor, where did they release the virus?"


    "In...why should I tell you?"


    Emma''s voice had a little smile that made it unpredictable, and she just continued: "You should know, I don''t have a good impression of humans. If the Black Emperor succeeds, I may be very happy."


    "Do you want to watch countless people die?"


    "This is their life. If they are not willing, let the humans stop it."


    "Emma, ??you..."


    "Scott! If you''re talking nonsense, this is the end." Emma''s voice became cold: "Don''t forget, you are already a traitor to Hellfire."


    "For the sake of my friends for so many years, I don''t think I knew you were here, you..."


    "Emma, ??remember Three Mile Island?"


    "Um?"


    "Didn''t you say that you are looking for an opportunity to repay the people who saved you? They are with me, you..."


    "With you!?" Emma''s voice rose instantly, with Scott''s incomprehensible coldness and impatience, and said, "Where are you?"


    This reaction...


    Scott was a little surprised. He looked at Mike, and after seeing the two nodded, he said, "You should be able to sense me."


    Before he finished speaking, the phone had been hung up, and then Scott froze, and Emma directly controlled him.


    He looked at Mike and said with a cold expression: "I''ll come right away Scott will return to normal, he pressed his eyebrows and smiled bitterly: "This feeling of being controlled really makes People are uncomfortable. "


    Mike frowned and said, "The tone just now didn''t seem like a tone of repayment."


    Logan nodded in agreement.


    Scott said: "It''s a bit strange, but this is our only chance."


    A few minutes later, Emma appeared in front of them, still as noble as a queen.


    But at this time, the Queen''s body was full of icy aura, and she didn''t see the gratitude that the savior should have.


    She stared at Logan, only Logan in her eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Mike narrowed his eyes, and two cards appeared in his hand.


    Just when Scott was about to speak, she said coldly, "I''ll deal with my business first."


    Saying that, she walked straight to Logan and said, "Remember Kara?"


    "Kara..."


    Logan''s eyes dimmed and nodded.


    It was his former love, how could he not remember.


    "She died and was dissected as a test subject."


    Emma spoke cruel things calmly, but the storm brewing in her eyes showed that her heart was not as peaceful as she appeared to be.


    "What did you say?" Logan looked at Emma in disbelief and said, "But, how is that possible? Didn''t she go with you?"


    Emma looked at Logan coldly and said, "No, she went to find you, and it was because of you that she was arrested and died! It''s all because of you!"


    With her angry cry, the invisible power of the mind swept around.


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, and when everyone in the cafe was frozen, a card in his hand turned into a light spot and disappeared.

 Chapter 94： information

    Name: Psychic Protection.


    Skill introduction: Can greatly offset or directly immune to mental attacks and control.


    Note: There are always little secrets that require such a guardian angel.


    The invisible spiritual power protected Mike and made it immune to Emma''s mind control. Watching the White Queen slowly approaching Logan, Mike pretended that nothing had happened and quietly watched the development of things, but Be ready to strike at any time.


    The matter between the two really needs to be resolved.


    Interestingly, Mike found that although Emma was angry, she had no intention of killing.


    Emma walked to Logan, stretched out her hands and pressed Logan''s temple, and the power of the mind poured in.


    She was looking for traces of Kara in Logan''s mind.


    Contrary to her expectations, she found the memory of Kara with little effort.


    The sweetness when they fell in love, the surprise when he found out that Carla was feigning death, and the pain of knowing that Carla was lying to himself...


    All these feelings, as if engraved in Logan''s mind, deeply moved Emma.


    What surprised her even more was that even if Logan knew that Kara lied to him, he still had no hatred, only regretful love.


    Logan loves her sister more than she can imagine.


    Logan''s pain was no less than hers.


    After thinking for a while, she deleted what she just said to Logan directly from Logan''s mind.


    Feeling Logan''s feelings with her ability, and looking at Logan''s painful memory, Emma wet her eyes, let go of Logan in a panic, and took back her ability.


    She was afraid that if she watched it any longer, she would cry uncontrollably.


    Seeing Emma''s action, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t know what Emma saw in Logan''s head, from the current situation, the problem between the two seemed to be resolved.


    Does this mean Emma solved herself?


    Mike chuckled inwardly, looking at the cafe, which had regained its anger because of Emma''s recovery of her abilities, and still sat firmly on the chair.


    Logan was startled, looked at Emma in front of him, and nodded politely.


    He had forgotten what had just happened.


    Emma sat in front of the crowd, looked at Scott who was hesitant to speak, and said, "If you want to stop him, you have to hurry up."


    Um?


    Scott looked at Emma in surprise, not knowing what happened.


    Emma continued: "He wants to release the virus in the spotlight and announce that he has created a new world news, and the release of the virus needs to be at a high altitude. Think about it, what has recently met these conditions?"


    Mike pondered, and a flash of inspiration said, "Satellite! At eight o''clock tonight, there is a satellite to be launched."


    Because this satellite is destined for the moon, the government will broadcast it live, and a notice was released on TV two days ago.


    Rogan and Scott looked at Mike in surprise and said, "How do you know?"


    Mike looked at the two suspiciously and said, "You don''t watch TV news?"


    "cough!"


    The two looked away.


    Emma nodded and said, "Since you already know, it''s none of my business."


    After a pause, she said to Mike, "Thank you for the first two times. If you need help in the future, feel free to speak."


    When the words fell, she slowly got up, took a deep look at Logan, and walked out.


    Logan suddenly said, "You won''t go with them, will you?"


    Emma''s footsteps paused, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and she said, "Who knows."


    When the words fell, she quickly left.


    Looking at Emma''s back, Logan pondered: "We should probably find a way to keep her."


    Mike and Scott looked at Logan in horror, as if they had seen a beast.


    "You can do it to your sister-in-law too?"


    "She just told us important news!"


    "Fake!" Logan scolded and said to the two: "What do you think, I just think her ability is difficult to deal with, I just want to catch her, not kill her."


    "Oh��"


    The two stretched their voices.


    The corners of Logan''s mouth twitched, and he had the urge to give these two two paws.


    "Let''s go, we have to leave quickly, time is running out."


    Mike said a word, and Scott walked out of the door quickly, Logan sighed and chased after him.


    Back at the hotel, I told the three people in the hotel the news, and after communicating with Howard and the others, the group of six immediately rushed to California.


    The time is very tight. After everyone rushed to the airport, the plane took off quickly and flew to the destination.


    In order to avoid stunned snakes, prevent the black emperor from being aware of it in advance, and then transfer the virus, after discussing with Howard and Peggy Carter, everyone decided to let the satellite launch as usual. .


    All hope is on the Thunder team.


    Meanwhile, at Vandenberg Air Force Base, California.


    For today''s satellite launch, the entire base is busy with final checks.


    Red fog flashed past, and several figures appeared in a corner of the air force base.


    Black King, Black Queen, Red Devil, Riptide and several powerful mutants.


    Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared, a soldier who just passed by was startled. When he was about to make a sound, the red devil disappeared and appeared in front of the soldier. One hand pinched the opponent''s neck and lifted him up.


    The soldier looked at the red devil in horror, and reached for the gun at his waist.


    The red devil flickered, disappeared in place, and appeared beside the black queen.


    With long black hair and a charming figure, the black queen Selene Galio smiled at the soldier, touched the soldier lightly with his hand, and used his abilities.


    Life absorbs.


    She can absorb other people''s life force, and use the absorbed life force to do many things. If she absorbs the life force of that person, that person will become dust, but if she absorbs part of it, that person will be affected for a certain period of time. her control.


    The soldier cried out in pain, but when the Red Devil let go of him, he looked at the Black Queen respectfully.


    The black queen smiled lightly and said to the black emperor: "Go ahead, take the opportunity of the last inspection and put the ''new world'' into the rocket."


    The Black Emperor nodded and said to the soldier, "Get us some disguised clothes."


    The soldier responded respectfully, turned and left quickly.


    After a while, the Black Emperor and his party changed into soldiers'' clothes. With the ability of the Black Queen, they controlled the soldiers guarding the rocket and the engineer who inspected the rocket, and put the virus into the rocket.


    After finishing all this, the black emperor hugged the black queen and said, "Dear, go back to the club to watch Emma, ??don''t make her troublesome, leave it to us here."


    The White Queen Emma and the Black Emperor have always been wary of her. Although the other party has clearly expressed a neutral attitude, for him, this attitude is basically equivalent to betrayal at any time.


    He regretted leaving Scott and the White Queen behind at that time.


    But who would have thought that he would meet Selene who changed all of this.


    The Black Queen turned her head and kissed the Black Emperor, and said, "Then I will go back to watch this grand fireworks show."


    The black emperor nodded with a smile and waved to the red devil.


    The next second, the red devil disappeared with the black queen, and the black emperor looked at the rocket not far away, showing a frenzy.

 Chapter 95： What about him?

    On the way to the air force base, Mike and his party were making the final preparations in the plane.


    In order to facilitate cooperation, everyone briefly introduced their abilities.


    Subsequently, Mike made a simple induction.


    That is, Rogan, the shooter, Scott, the mage, Remy, the support Ant-Man, and the jungler Mike.


    "This red dart, you activate it and throw it at the rocket, and you figure it out yourself."


    Hank Pym handed Mike three small darts. Hank Pym had already introduced him to the function of this thing.


    Mike put them in his dimensional pocket, turned his head and saw that Nick Fury was eating happily with a bucket of cookies, his eyes lit up.


    "I used this."


    With that said, in Nick Fury''s expression of anger, he poured the other party''s biscuits on the table and put away the iron bucket containing the biscuits.


    Nick Fury looked at this scene enviously.


    This ability is really convenient.


    But looking at the bear biscuits on the table, his face was distressed.


    "You can''t bear a cookie bucket?"


    Mike looked at Nick Fury with contempt.


    Nick Fury pouted and brought all the bear biscuits in front of him.


    Seeing this scene, Mike''s eyes jumped.


    Compared with the future bald chief, Nick Fury is still far behind.


    Although the mind is still sharp, it is not dark enough, and there are often some childish behaviors.


    Maybe this is his nature,


    Imagine that, now he is just a third-level agent, and the things he has on his shoulders are not comparable to those many years later.


    Waiting for the day when his head is bald, when he bears a lot of secrets, he will not be like the future director, and he will not be able to help him.


    Therefore, it is quite interesting to occasionally bully Nick Fury, who is still a third-level agent and a rookie.


    Their primary target is the rocket carrying the virus, followed by the Black Emperor.


    After the rocket was launched, it was solved by Mike.


    As for the black emperor, he must not let him go this time, otherwise the virus incident will happen again.


    Next time, they won''t be so lucky to know where the virus was released.


    And if you want to keep the black emperor, you must get rid of the red devil.


    "Red Devil..."


    The crowd groaned.


    "Let me do it."


    Mike groaned and took over this tricky task.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded.


    For Mike, they are still very relieved.


    "What about him?"


    Remy LeBeau pointed to Nick Fury.


    Mike sneered and said, "How about making him a human bomb?"


    Hank Pym praised with a serious expression: "Nice idea."


    There were also smiles on Scott and Rogan''s faces.


    Nick Fury: "��"


    ��


    Just as Mike and the others flew to the base, Charles and Eric were anxiously waiting for dinner today.


    They were so impressed by these meals.


    "I''ll never say school meals are unpalatable again."


    Eric slumped weakly on the table.


    Charles looked at the kitchen carefully, and was relieved when he saw that there was no suspicious gas coming out of the kitchen.


    After a moment, Clark smiled and walked out with dinner.


    Seeing the smile on Clark''s face, the two shuddered.


    But after their first bite, they found themselves shivering early.


    This sweet and sour pork ribs was too sour and the meat was tough and dry��


    Looking at the expressions of the two, Clark was also a little helpless.


    Every time his father cooks, he says that a little, this moment, how does he know how much a little is, and a moment is a few minutes?


    So, he can only add a little, then a little more, cook for a while, cook for a while...


    In the end, the smell that appeared made him feel uncomfortable.


    But food can''t be wasted, it''s too painful for him to eat alone, so he can only bear the pain together.


    Although we are brothers!


    Yes, bro!


    When Clark thought of this, he instantly felt at ease.


    After a difficult dinner, Clark cleaned up the dishes, Charles and Eric were thankful that they were lucky enough to live today, turned on the TV, and changed the TV programs randomly.


    "Eh? Launch a rocket!"


    Eric''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly greeted Charles to come and see.


    Charles ate a milk candy, and slipped one into Eric to ease the sour taste in his mouth.


    Charles looked at the introduction on the TV and was surprised when he heard that the rocket was more than forty meters long, and asked Eric, "Can you control such a big rocket?"


    Eric shook hands, shook his head and said, "No, it''s too big, I feel like I''m worse."


    "Worse? What''s worse?"


    Clark came out, sat next to Charles, and said, "Give me a candy."


    "there is none left!"


    Charles shook his head.


    Clark swept his gaze and controlled his eyes to look through Charles'' clothes. After seeing the candy in his pocket, he took it out, shook it in front of Charles'' eyes, tore the package and threw it into his mouth.


    Charles: ?_?.


    Nothing can be hidden from the eyes of the other party.


    Charles turned to look at Clark and said, "Can you lift that rocket?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t tried it."


    Clark shook his head, but he thought it was okay...


    "The rocket is two minutes away from launch."


    Eric exclaimed.


    At this moment, the screen switched, and a strange figure suddenly appeared on the TV screen.


    The man was standing in the command center, looking at the camera with a smile, and behind him was a messy battlefield that had settled down.


    "Who is he? The one who launched the rocket?"


    Charles asked curiously. UU Reading


    Clark frowned and said, "It doesn''t look like it."


    At this moment, the man said: "I am the Black Emperor, Sebastian Xiao, the person who will create a new world, please remember this name, no matter if you survive a while to complete the transformation and become mutants , or they were destroyed along with the old world."


    Speaking of this, the black emperor''s face unconsciously stained with a hint of fanaticism, pointing to the rocket waiting to be ignited, and said: "When it rises high in the sky, God''s brilliance will spread throughout the world, and God''s choice will be start."


    And he will become God.


    "Live or die, pray!"


    Listening to Hei Huang''s words like a cult pyramid scheme, some people were sarcastic, some were dumbfounded, but more were fearful.


    And in the Office of the President at the White House...


    "Damn it, stop firing!"


    The president cried out in exasperation.


    His originally smiling face became extremely ugly when he saw the Black Emperor.


    The vice president said with a pale face: "The command center has lost contact!"


    "Then destroy it!"


    "We can''t do it." The vice president said anxiously: "A lot of our people have been controlled. They have already controlled the launch pad with the Black Emperor''s men, and the equipment in the entire base has been controlled by a mutant. It was just reported that Here comes the final news."


    Hearing this, the president opened his mouth and fell into the chair in horror.


    But before they could react more and come up with a solution, the Black Emperor started the countdown.


    "Three, two, one!"


    With the voice of the black emperor, the rocket started to ignite, spewing bright and dazzling fire, after breaking free from the ground, under the gaze of a pair of eyes, it slowly lifted into the air.

 Chapter 96： why is it gone

    A flash of fire attracted the attention of countless people.


    The Black Emperor looked at the rising rocket, and there seemed to be a flame burning in his chest, making his blood boil and taking his soul straight to the sky.


    He can create a new world in no time, and it''s time...


    He is God!


    At the same time, a few kilometers away from the launch base, Nick Fury stood beside the plane, watching the gradually rising firelight, and said silently, "You must succeed..."


    Half an hour ago, Mike and the others had arrived here and rushed to the base as quickly as possible.


    Calculate the time, if it goes well, it should have sneaked in.


    Nick Fraser chanted and whispered again: "It must be smooth."


    If that thing flies high and explodes...


    Just thinking about the consequences made Nick Fury shudder.


    At this moment, the voice of Hank Pym came from the communicator he was wearing.


    "The locations of all Hellfire mutants have been identified, the Black Emperor and one mutant at the command center, and the Red Devils and other mutants around the launch pad."


    "Mike, what do you want to do, deal with that first?"


    "Red Devil!" Mike, who was still wearing a mask, looked at the tail flame of the rocket and said, "We have to act quickly."


    Scott pondered and said, "I''ll stay outside and deal with the other Hellfire people, Black Emperor... I can''t do anything about him."


    The Black Emperor''s ability restrained him too much.


    Logan and Remy LeBeau said: "No problem, we''ll rush over now."


    Hearing the response, he had already sneaked into the command center. Hank Pym, who became smaller than an ant, hung up the communication and looked at the Black Emperor not far away, waiting for the arrival of Logan and Remy, as well as Mike''s attack signal. .


    The black emperor looked at the rocket hotly, and said to the mutants beside him: "Danbo, how many people do you think will become new human beings in the new world?"


    "I don''t know, there should be many, right?"


    Radio wave shook his head, stretched out his hand and pressed the console, controlling all the electronic equipment in the base, blocking the communication with the outside world.


    "what!"


    The black emperor laughed and looked at the rocket outside with hot eyes. The flame in his chest became more and more vigorous, and there was a feeling that he was about to soar...


    Just then, Hank Pym remembered Mike''s voice.


    "I''m going to get started."


    The voice fell, and Hank Pym looked at the screen in the command center expectantly.


    At this time, Mike, who used the stealth skill and held a samurai sword in his hand, walked near the launch pad like a ghost, and walked quickly towards the Red Devil.


    At this moment, a mutant standing with the red devil suddenly changed his expression and exclaimed: "Azazuo, be careful!"


    But it''s too late!


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and one of the cards in his hand turned into a spot of light and dissipated. A dazzling beam of light fell on Asazor, causing him to faint in place. Mike''s body flashed and appeared beside the red devil. When the mutant beside him raised his hand to bombard him, the knife in his hand swiped.


    ��!


    A blood line appeared on the neck of the red devil.


    "boom!"


    Mike blocked the mutant''s fist with the blade, and the light in the other hand dissipated.


    boom!


    A huge fireball slammed into the bodies of the mutants and red devils in front of them.


    Without looking at the results, before more attacks came, Mike flickered, disappeared in place, and appeared in mid-air. After using several long-distance teleport cards in a row, he finally caught up with the accelerating rocket.


    Then the body flashed and appeared at the top of the rocket.


    "Boom!"


    The violent airflow pressed the microphone to the top of the rocket.


    But in the next moment, Mike used a shield card.


    The shield appeared, blocking the strong wind for Mike, and then the light flashed in his hand. After a red dart appeared in his hand, he lightly pressed it and stuck it on the rocket.


    "Whoosh!"


    In just an instant, the more than 40-meter-long rocket has shrunk to the size of half a palm.


    chug chug...


    The pocket rocket was still spewing flames and flew high into the sky.


    Not to mention, it''s still cute.


    Mike made an evaluation in his heart and fell from the sky, but a biscuit bucket appeared in his hand.


    The next second, after he used a teleport card again, he appeared next to the pocket rocket, took it in with the biscuit bucket in his hand, quickly closed the lid, and put it into his dimensional pocket.


    Done!


    Mike grinned and pressed the communicator: "How is it?"


    "pretty!"


    The crowd couldn''t help but applaud.


    But the Black Emperor was not in such a good mood.


    What happened? Is his rocket just gone?


    Not even a spark came out, just disappeared?


    What the **** is going on?


    What about the rocket? What about his virus?


    Who is it?


    who is it!


    After he was stunned for a while, a hopeful face instantly became distorted.


    "Fake! Fake!"


    He couldn''t help but scolded angrily, feeling the flame in his chest, as if being poured a handful of cold water, it disappeared with a ''puff'', and the soul that was about to soar also fell from the cloud.


    Chilling!


    ��


    Hellfire Club.


    I was about to enjoy the most beautiful fireworks in the world, waiting for the black queen of the new world, and smashed the wine glass with a ''click''.


    The red wine dripped down her slender fingers, and she snorted softly, her face unpleasant.


    What she prepared for so long and consumed most of her strength just disappeared?


    Thinking about the huge amount of life energy she spent in that virus bomb, her heart couldn''t help twitching.


    To get another one like this, in addition to the life energy that made her desperate, she also needed a material for releasing magic, the so-called virus, and it took decades for that material to appear...


    Damn Sebastian Xiao, what a waste!


    Hellfire��


    There was an unexpected change in the Black Emperor. Perhaps, she also had to make some preparations.


    At the same time, everyone who was staring at the screen cheered.


    The rocket is gone!


    Especially the people in the White House slumped on their chairs.


    Although it is not known what just happened, the crisis appears to be temporarily lifted.


    On the other side, the three of Clark, who were nervously watching the TV screen, also breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Clark''s eyes narrowed and noticed that in the sky, where the rocket just disappeared, there was an inconspicuous little dot falling from the air.


    Although the little dot was inconspicuous, it was very clear in Clark''s eyes.


    That''s... Dad! ?


    Was that what his dad did just now?


    Clark smiled happily, pointed to the TV and said, "Look, it''s Dad!"


    "there?"


    "Why can''t I see it?"


    Charles and Eric stared, unable to see anything.


    The next second, the TV screen disappeared, and the three looked at each other.


    ��


    At this point, the command center.


    The fire of anger has engulfed the Black Emperor.


    I saw the mutant radio wave beside him, as if hit by something, and flew out instantly, and when it landed, a person with only a few millimeters instantly returned to normal size, fell on the radio wave, and punched It landed on the radio wave''s face, stunned it, and made the electronic equipment of the entire base out of the opponent''s control.


    Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared, the Black Emperor roared angrily, "It''s you!"


    "No!" Hank Pym shook his head and said, "I didn''t mess with your rocket!"


    The Black Emperor hurried towards Hank Pym.


    When Hank Pym was about to hit his face with the opponent''s fist, his body instantly shrank, like a bullet, punching the Black Emperor''s chin.


    The black emperor sneered, and the kinetic energy was completely absorbed by him.


    Hank Pym was stunned and fell to the ground, but the Black Emperor slapped Hank Pym with a slap.


    Seeing this, Hank Pym became bigger, and while blocking the attack of the Black Emperor, his body shrank again and began to attack the Black Emperor.


    The Black Emperor sneered and accepted all the orders.

 Chapter 97： wind

    "Damn, this guy''s abilities are disgusting."


    Hank Pym scolded lowly, facing the increasingly fierce fists of the Black Emperor, he could only keep getting smaller and trying his best to avoid.


    At this moment, cards of cards with flickering energy kept falling on the Black Emperor.


    But when the playing cards that were supposed to knock the opponent into the air landed on Hei Huang, they stuck to the black emperor like sheets of weak paper and slowly fell to the ground.


    After the Black Emperor absorbed the kinetic energy attached to the playing cards, he exhaled comfortably, and provocatively said to Remy Lebow, "Is there any more?"


    After the words fell, after strengthening his body with the absorbed energy, he charged straight towards Remy Lebeau.


    Remy LeBeau''s mouth was bitter, but a pair of eyes flashed a coquettish red light, and he jumped back, revealing Logan behind him.


    The cold light suddenly appeared, and Edman''s metal claws swept towards the black emperor''s body along with Logan''s roar.


    The black emperor''s eyes shrank, avoiding Logan''s claws, holding both hands, and using his abilities with all his strength.


    Sebastian Xiao, his ability is energy absorption, and then use the absorbed energy to strengthen himself, or use it to attack, just like a shaking M, but the more excited he hits, the stronger he hits.


    A few years ago, his ability needed to be touched to be absorbed, and to be beaten to become stronger, but now he can absorb the kinetic energy of the surrounding environment into his body, and he can also store energy for fighting without being beaten.


    I saw that after he avoided Logan''s attack, he used his ability to absorb the surrounding kinetic energy while retreating. When Logan rushed towards him, he pushed his hands against Logan, and the energy in his body turned into a shock wave. Boom on Logan and knock him out.


    "boom!"


    Logan rolled on the ground like a bowling ball that was knocked into the air and slammed into the wall.


    The black emperor sneered, stomped on the ground, and rushed towards Logan, his hands flashing dangerous light.


    Remy LeBeau pressed his hands on the ground, and crimson energy emerged from his palms, spread across the ground, and appeared at the feet of the Black Emperor.


    The black emperor paused, stepped on his left foot violently, and the crimson energy was instantly absorbed into his body.


    "I��"


    Remy LeBeau looked ugly.


    His ability was also restrained when facing the Black Emperor.


    Even his ability perfectly matched the ability of the Black Emperor, he was simply the ''man'' behind the Black Emperor.


    Logan came back to his senses, rolled and crawled away from the place, dodging the black emperor''s fist.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, a large hole was instantly blasted out of the wall, cracks appeared on the wall, and the entire wall collapsed with a bang.


    The corners of Logan''s mouth twitched, and he shouted loudly, "Quick, make him smaller!"


    Hank Pym said helplessly: "Being smaller will make him more difficult to deal with."


    The body shrinks, but the strength and ability will not shrink. For such a black emperor, it is a headache to imagine.


    The Black Emperor mocked the three of them: "What? Why don''t you have the strength of a woman''s fist? Did you not get your mother''s milk in the morning?"


    The corners of Logan''s eyes jumped, and he rushed straight to the Black Emperor, saying, "Shit!"


    But the next second...


    "boom!"


    The shock wave appeared from the black emperor''s hand.


    Logan cursed angrily and flew backwards at a faster speed.


    Remy LeBeau sighed, took out a retractable metal stick from his waist, pulled it with both hands, stretched it, turned it gently in his hand, and rushed towards the Black Emperor.


    At the same time, Hank Pym also shrunk in size and aimed at the black emperor''s eyes, and Logan rushed up again cursing like nothing else.


    Just as the three of them were struggling with the Black Emperor, Mike, who had solved the rocket, was slowly falling from mid-air.


    He looked down at the chaotic battle below, and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The scorching gaze swept across the battlefield, and after blasting a hellfire mutant, the mutant pressed his chest and climbed up from the ground as if nothing was wrong.


    It''s not that the mutant is too strong, it''s that Scott has let the water down.


    In the face of these former Hellfire brothers, Scott has never been able to do it.


    But he couldn''t do it, and the people of Hellfire showed no mercy to him.


    Serpent flurry of hair, lightning flashes, and exploding bubbles flying towards him...


    Scott stepped back, pressed his glasses, and the red rays swept away.


    "boom!"


    A fierce explosion sounded, and Scott flew out in embarrassment.


    Seeing this scene, Mike sighed.


    When he took out a few cards and was about to start, his expression changed.


    I saw a whirlwind rushing towards him at a very fast speed, to entangle him.


    Mike''s body flashed, disappeared in mid-air, and landed directly on the ground, looking at the man with long hair and his hands wrapped in frantic airflow.


    torrent.


    "You did it just now, didn''t you?"


    Torrent looked at Mike angrily, the frantic airflow in his hand turned into the shape of a hurricane.


    "What did you say?" Mike was stunned, tapped his forehead with a mocking smile, and said, "You mean Rocket?"


    "Go to hell!"


    The torrent roared, and the whirlwind in his hand was thrown out by him, rolling everything around him, almost in the blink of an eye, before appearing in front of Mike.


    But faster than the wind is the teleportation of the microphone.


    With a flick of his body, he avoided the whirlwind, and at the same time he appeared beside the torrent, a fireball was instantly manifested, and at the same time as it slammed into the torrent, a dizzy light speed fell to the torrent''s head.


    "Whoosh!"


    The violent wind sprayed all around like a substance, and when everything around him was blown away, the torrent turned rapidly.


    The hurricane formed quickly rolled Mike into it, and in the blink of an eye, the hurricane had already shot up into the sky, and it began to tear everything around it and rolled everything in.


    Steel, ground, and people around you.


    Everything was swept up by the terrifying hurricane, turning weakly in the wind, flying higher and higher.


    Including... Mike!


    Mike looked at the rapids that had disappeared in the hurricane, and for some reason a washing machine appeared in his mind.


    Whizzing!


    What was swept up by the hurricane was like a hidden weapon, spinning and flying towards Mike.


    Mike used the shield to protect himself first to avoid being hit by those things. Then use teleport to appear outside the hurricane.


    Shaking his dizzy head, he looked at the hurricane that was still turning and getting stronger.


    At this time, the hurricane was like a fierce beast, devouring and stirring everything around it frantically. People screamed in horror, struggling to grab the items around them, like a grass swaying in the wind, they would be swept in by the hurricane at any time.


    "Isn''t this **** dizzy?"


    Mike groaned, and two cards appeared in his hand.


    Mental Scan and Zanpakut��.


    Dodging things flying around, Mike used a mental scan to find the location of the torrent, and realized the magic spear. When the hurricane moved towards him again, he said the liberation language.


    "Shoot him, magic gun!"


    The murmured words scattered with the wind, but a slender blade had pierced the hurricane in a flash, accurately passing through the torrent''s heart.


    The whirling hurricane stopped eerily.


    In the next moment, the hurricane that lost its power no longer turned, and turned into a gust of wind blowing all around, and those things that were rolled up by the hurricane crashed down, like a messy ''rain''.

 Chapter 98： new card

    Boom!


    The ''heavy rain'' fell from the sky, and at this moment, this place has become the end of the world.


    This ability can create natural disasters.


    Give the torrent enough time to turn, as long as he can hold on and not get dizzy, it must be another scene.


    Mike sighed, and with a flash, he left the range of the rainstorm and appeared on the edge of Scott''s battlefield.


    At this time, Scott had a lot of injuries, and even one hand was weakly hanging by his side, looking very embarrassed.


    Mike flashed and appeared beside Scott. Several cards disappeared and turned into various shields. When they blocked the attack, the green light of Rejuvenation wrapped around Scott and began to heal his wounds. .


    The next moment, the knife in Mike''s hand turned into a blade of light, which pierced the chest of a mutant almost in an instant.


    The blade was retracted, not stained with a drop of blood, but the other mutants looked at the knife in Mike''s hand with horror on their faces.


    What kind of weird ability is this?


    The sharp gun spun around in Mike''s hands, the tip of the knife pointed at the other mutant.


    Drops of cold sweat appeared on the mutant''s forehead, as if being named by the **** of death, causing him to take two steps back unconsciously.


    "Come on, kill him! Pay attention to the direction of his knife!"


    A mutant roared, but he didn''t move at all. He turned his head and saw that no one shot, including him.


    Whoever shoots first will face the weird knife, and they are not fools.


    Scott held Mike''s hand and said, "Leave them to me, you can help Logan and the others."


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Can you do it? Don''t be beaten to death."


    Scott nodded, thinking of the mutants Mike killed the night he rescued Raven...


    If he doesn''t take over, these people will not survive under Mike''s knife.


    Mike shrugged, his body flashed, and disappeared in place.


    ��


    "boom!"


    A glowing fist hit the ground with a loud bang.


    The ground trembled, cracks appeared on the ground, and the violent shock wave swept around, unscrupulously destroying everything where the fist fell. Half of the ground of the entire command center was destroyed by this fist.


    The Black Emperor slowly got up, looked at the three of Logan who were huddled together, and said mockingly, "Three little pigs?"


    Remy Lebo''s face darkened, and he said without showing weakness: "Little pig destroyed your plan and took your rocket."


    The black emperor''s face shook: "Looking for death."


    When the words fell, he stepped on the ground hard.


    "boom!"


    The broken ground made an overwhelmed sound, and the Black Emperor had disappeared in place.


    Remy LeBeau hurriedly dodged, and Ant-Man shrank quickly, but Logan only had time to cross his arms in front of his face, and was hit and flew out.


    Logan smashed the wall of the command center behind him with a confused look, and continued to fly backwards.


    I didn''t make fun of you, you beat him!


    But just as this thought appeared, he saw the Black Emperor appearing in front of him again.


    Logan was startled, and his claws crossed fiercely towards the Black Emperor.


    His Edman claws, even the Black Emperor would not dare to resist.


    The Black Emperor took a palm, and the shock wave appeared from his palm. When he knocked Logan out, he jumped high, grabbed Logan''s head, and pressed it to the ground from the air.


    "boom!"


    The ground was smashed to pieces, and Logan lay on the ground with a stuffy head.


    Logan looked very miserable, but the wounds on his body healed quickly under the irritable eyes of the Black Emperor.


    The black emperor took a deep breath, the anger in his chest disappeared a lot during the battle with the three, and he slowly calmed down.


    The rocket carrying the virus disappeared inexplicably, and the battle at this time was meaningless.


    Thinking of this, the Black Emperor pressed the communicator and said coldly, "Azazuo, take us out of here!"


    Without answering, the Black Emperor''s heart sank.


    "Hey!" Logan stood up from the ground, looked at the Black Emperor with a sneer, his claws stretched out from his fingers again, and said, "He''s finished, it''s your turn soon!"


    "just you?"


    The black emperor said indifferently, his hands lit up again.


    Logan grinned.


    The next moment, a figure quietly appeared behind the black emperor.


    "Shoot him, Sharpshooter."


    Along with the whisper, the black emperor''s eyes shrank, and before he could react, a huge force came from his back and flew him out.


    The black emperor stomped on the ground with his feet, and two deep ravines appeared under his feet amid the splash of earth and stones.


    But after only a few meters, he stopped his rushing figure, absorbed the power from the knife, and turned to look with a gloomy face.


    I saw a man wearing a mask, looking at him depressedly, holding a short knife in his hand.


    "How much energy did you let him absorb?"


    Mike looked at Logan, the corners of his eyes twitching slightly.


    The magic gun didn''t break the defense?


    To what extent has this guy''s body been strengthened now?


    Logan spread his hands and said, "We don''t want to, but we can''t."


    "Mike!"


    Remy LeBeau, who was chased out, shouted at Mike and shouted happily: "He''ll leave it to you, my ability is very restrained!"


    "Be careful!"


    Lying on Remy Lebow''s shoulders, Hank Pym the size of an ant shouted.


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, his heart beat violently, the world in front of him began to slow down, and his footsteps went wrong on one side.


    "Bah!"


    A figure flashed past Mike.


    The air seemed to be torn apart, turning into a gust of wind and cutting a scar on Mike''s face.


    In the next moment, the light spot of the card dissipating appeared in Mike''s hand, and his body disappeared in place in a flash, appearing in the air.


    The black emperor''s figure had already turned back, and he stomped on the ground at the position where he had just stood, pulled up instantly, and rushed towards Mike.


    Mike''s eyes turned cold, he disappeared into the air again, appeared on the ground, and then pointed the tip of his knife at the black emperor in the sky, and shouted in a low voice, "Solution: God Killing Gun!"


    ��!


    With a clear sound, a piece of training appeared from Mike''s hand, and in just a moment, it appeared under the black emperor''s body, pressed against the black emperor''s stomach, and disappeared from Mike''s field of vision.


    No piercing feeling...


    Mike understood.


    The speed of the God Killing Spear is very fast, and the power attached to it is also very terrifying. It is far from being comparable to the original solution, but it does not hurt the Black Emperor. Even the moment it touches the Black Emperor, the power attached to the knife is already being destroyed by the Black Emperor. Absorbed, it became a blade that had no lethal power to him.


    Now that the Black Emperor disappeared, he was simply pushed up by the elongation effect of the blade.


    In the next instant, the sharp gun in Mike''s hand retracted to its original size.


    "Is this guy''s defense so terrifying now?"


    Mike looked up at the black emperor who was falling rapidly from the sky, pressed his eyebrows with a headache, and then dispersed the sharp gun in his hand.


    With a flip of his finger, a new card that had never appeared before appeared in his hand.


    Name: Uchiha Itachi.


    Character introduction: A genius ninja of the Uchiha clan, powerful and good at using illusion and ninjutsu.


    Note: My stupid brother...

 Chapter 99： Simpler than expected

    Mike looked up at the sky and looked at the rapidly falling figure. The card in his hand turned into a blob of light and dissipated.


    This was the first time he had used his upgraded abilities in battle, and it was hard for him to get excited.


    And as Mike activated the card, a faint phantom appeared behind Mike.


    He was wearing a black trench coat embroidered with red clouds, and a hat with wind chimes on his head. His head was slightly lowered, and he could only see a hand holding the hat and a pair of blood-red eyes.


    In the next instant, the phantom dissipated, turning into a spot of light and rushing into Mike''s body.


    Mike felt the power in his body, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he looked at the rapidly falling Black Emperor again, a pair of eyes turned bloodless in silence, and three black gouyu slowly turned in their eyes.


    At the same time, the black emperor''s feet gathered a lot of absorbed energy, like a meteor blasting towards Mike.


    Mike quickly seals the print.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    boom!


    A huge fireball spewed out of Mike''s mouth and shot straight into the sky.


    "Humph!"


    The Black Emperor snorted coldly and smashed into the fireball.


    The fireball shrank rapidly, disappeared, and was swallowed cleanly by the Black Emperor.


    "Tsk!"


    Seeing this scene, Mike showed a smile.


    Although he knew that the technique of the flamboyant fireball was useless to the Black Emperor, he always felt that with the ability of this body, if he didn''t spit anything, he would be uncomfortable.


    The next second, the black emperor fell to Mike.


    boom!


    The ground burst.


    With the Black Emperor as the center, the ground was completely destroyed. The fierce impact seemed to turn the broken ground over, and then it was shattered and blown around.


    The three of Logan cursed angrily and began to hide.


    A few seconds later, the turbulent dust slowly fell, and the three of Logan got up from the ground.


    "Pooh!"


    Logan spat out a mouthful of **** mud and looked at the black emperor standing at the center of the shock, the corners of his eyes beating wildly.


    This guy is too hard to deal with.


    "Where''s Mike?"


    Hank Pym squeezed his chest and exclaimed.


    Remy Lebeau said with a bitter face: "Isn''t it going to be blasted to ashes?"


    Hank Pym and Logan stared at Remy LeBeau and said, "Shut your crow''s mouth!"


    "Huh? Feather?"


    Logan looked at the feathers falling on his palm and was slightly startled.


    The sky was full of black feathers, and a crow''s cry rang out.


    The three looked up and saw a group of crows appearing and falling to the ground at some point. When they disappeared quietly, Mike''s figure appeared in front of them again.


    "What ability is this?"


    Remy Lebeau''s eyes lit up, feeling extremely amazing.


    Hank Pym and Logan looked at each other with surprise.


    Another new ability!


    How many abilities does Mike hide?


    The black emperor frowned and looked at the smiling Mike, feeling agitated for a while.


    "It''s all bells and whistles!"


    He scolded lowly, clenched his fists and rushed towards Mike again.


    boom!


    One punch hit Mike, but Mike turned into a crow and flew away.


    When the black emperor was wondering, he saw Mike appearing beside him.


    The black emperor frowned, looking at Mike''s **** eyes, full of doubts, what''s going on?


    Suddenly, he felt that his body was ignited by fire, which made him extremely painful. Looking down, he saw two flames appearing on his feet, which were rapidly spreading upwards.


    "when?"


    He screamed and used his abilities.


    However, there was no response, and the flame was still burning, causing him to scream involuntarily.


    I don''t know how long it took, the flames disappeared, and just as he was panting in cold sweat, the severe pain that made him unbearable suddenly poured out from his limbs.


    He looked down, his eyes narrowed.


    I saw that his body was fixed in place by several wedges.


    what happened?


    hallucinations?


    But this real pain...


    "what!"


    He cried out in pain again.


    At the same time, in the eyes of the three of Logan.


    After the Black Emperor fell from the air, he stood there like a fool, motionless.


    what happened?


    The three looked at each other.


    At this moment, Mike, who had experimented with several illusions, beckoned to Logan and said, "Go, Pi... uh, Logan!"


    "what?"


    Logan looked at Mike puzzled.


    Mike pointed his finger at the Black Emperor and said, "Kill him."


    Logan Xu looked at Mike, and accurately conveyed the meaning of "you''re not trying to trick me".


    go up?


    Was hammered away?


    Although he can''t die, he still hurts!


    Mike said helplessly: "I will cheat you? He won''t fight back, he has been controlled."


    Logan was unmoved, and Mike continued: "If you don''t hurry, my ability will fail in a while."


    Hearing this, Logan said suspiciously, "Really won''t move?"


    "Really not!"


    When the Black Emperor looked into his eyes, the battle was over.


    After that, Mike also experimented with several illusions with the Black Emperor.


    Illusion �� Bubble, Illusion �� Shiranui, and Magic �� Flail Hang.


    Before starting the monthly reading, the Black Emperor had already fallen into illusion and could not extricate himself.


    With Mike''s assurance, Logan quickly rushed towards the Black Emperor. An Edman''s claws flashed with a cold light, and crossed the Black Emperor''s neck when he strayed past the Black Emperor.


    ��!


    Several bloodstains appeared on the black emperor''s neck.


    Logan was startled.


    Didn''t fight back?


    "Boom!"


    The black emperor''s head fell, and blood spurted out from the broken neck, falling like raindrops.


    Looking at this scene, not only Rogan was stunned, but Hank Pym and Remy LeBeau were also stunned.


    It''s that simple?


    This is too fake!


    In fact, Mike didn''t expect it to be so simple.


    He thought that he would have to use monthly reading to solve the black emperor.


    But now it seems that as long as the ability to restrain each other, things will become very simple.


    Just like in the original plot, even if the Black Emperor absorbs a lot of energy and turns himself into a nuclear bomb, he can be easily controlled by the ability of telepathy, become vulnerable, and be solved by a small coin.


    The Black Emperor''s resistance to mental attacks is also too low.


    However, compared to solving with coins, Logan''s paw...


    "It''s really bloody."


    Remy LeBeau shook his head and looked at Logan.


    Hank Pym couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have any special hobbies?"


    Logan looked aggrieved and said, "I''m not afraid that he will fight back and want to solve it quickly?"


    "So, you still suspect that I lied to you?"


    Mike looked at Logan speechlessly.


    Logan opened his mouth and saw the three looking at him complicatedly, took a deep breath, rolled his eyes, and raised his **** at the three of them: "Fake!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The four laughed happily.


    After laughing, Mike waved to Logan and said, "You come out first, there is still something to deal with."


    Logan walked towards the crowd with a smile, and when he got up and walked away from the black emperor''s body, Mike''s low voice sounded.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    "boom!"


    A huge fireball fell into the pit where the Black Emperor stood, swallowing the Black Emperor''s body.


    The three of Logan looked at Mike with a look of horror.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Do you still have this hobby?"


    "Tsk tsk!"


    Mike looked at the expressions of the three, his eyes twitched, and said, "What? You guys also want to roast the fire?"


    The three shook their heads in unison and turned to leave.


    Mike followed up with a smile.

 ~： On the shelf testimonials!

    If so, it''s on sale.


    It will be on the shelves in the early morning of December 1st, that is, a few hours later, please ask everyone for the first order.


    As an old Pujie, this book is currently the best book before it was put on the shelves. Lao Pujie still feels unreal, so everyone can rest assured that he will definitely not enter the palace.


    Haha, the original intention of writing this book was quite simple.


    I just feel that there are a lot of topics about being a Kryptonian, a mutant, etc., and I slapped my head...


    Hey, you guys are awesome, so be a dad to Kryptonians and mutant heroes.


    Then, it started writing.


    Well, everyone has mentioned the daughter or something. This will appear later. There are three candidates under consideration, maybe one, maybe two...


    But considering the current progress of the plot, it is necessary to go back to the row.


    In other words, everyone said that they would sell badly in the testimonials on the shelves. Wait, I will change my clothes first.


    In a blink of an eye��


    The author appears in front of you with a broken bowl, ragged clothes, and thin face and thin skin.


    Wow!


    The author fell to the ground, hugging the legs of the readers, and burst into tears.


    Uncle, ask for a first order, just a steamed bun!


    The first order only costs one steamed bun and one cigarette. Poor little one!


    Hey!


    OK, we''re done! Click till now!


    As for the update after the launch, I don��t know how to count it as a burst update, but four chapters a day can still be done with gritted teeth.


    This way, I can last longer.


    (???)


    The first order is very important, very important, very important!


    Ask the reader to give a first order!


    Thank you!

 Chapter 100： Split

    The Thunder Squad only solves the trouble and cleans up the mess, that''s the business of SHIELD and the government.


    When they dealt with the Black Emperor, Scott''s side also ended the battle. Compared with Mike and the others, the mutants who fell under his hands were much luckier, only to be stunned.


    The group got together, and after Mike used teleport, they disappeared from the launch base and appeared where the plane stayed.


    Several people suddenly appeared, and Nick Fury, who was looking at the direction of the base, was taken aback.


    When he saw that it was Mike, he said excitedly, "That''s great! You guys are really great!"


    If there is a chance, he will also organize a strong team!


    "Aha!"


    Mike yawned and said, "Go back, I''m a little sleepy."


    Everyone nodded, but also looked tired.


    Nick Fury: "Uh, guys, give me a reaction! I''m embarrassed about that."


    Everyone raised their hands and shouted lazily, "Yohoo!"


    Nick Fury nodded to everyone and said, "Thank you for your perfunctory."


    The voice fell, and everyone walked into the plane. After the plane took off, Remy LeBeau called Nick Fury to the cockpit, and after explaining the basic operation method to the other party, he handed the plane to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury was dumbfounded and shouted to Remy LeBeau, "I haven''t learned it yet! What if the plane falls?"


    "Believe in yourself! Come on!" Remy LeBeau made a cheering gesture and said: "If you fall, we will have Mike to save you, but you are not necessarily. After all, it is you and him... tsk!"


    Remy LeBeau shook his head and yawned out of the cab.


    Nick Fury pressed his eyes.


    hiss!


    Take a breath.


    it hurts...


    The plane fell, and Mike dropped him, it''s really possible!


    At this moment, he heard cheers from the cabin, and it seemed that several people were celebrating.


    Nick Fury looked at the aircraft console and sighed faintly.


    In the end, he carried it all alone.


    He silently took out a bear biscuit from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth.


    ��


    At the same time, after Mike and his party left, the communication between the launch base and the outside resumed. After getting the news that the crisis has been lifted? There was cheers in the White House.


    "But what''s going on? Who are those who defeated the Black Emperor? How did they know?"


    After the cheers? The president couldn''t help asking three questions.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    They don''t know either...


    At this moment, S.H.I.E.L.D. called them and explained the situation.


    Knowing that it was S.H.I.E.L.D. who detected the black emperor''s conspiracy? It sent a special team? After solving the crisis in time? It was praised.


    As for the fact that they had learned of the Black Emperor''s conspiracy a few hours ago, and did not notify the launch base? Nor did they notify the White House, the SHIELD people did not say.


    Hang up? Peggy Carter looked at Howard with a surprised look on her face, picked her hair lightly, and smiled, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I thought you would tell them everything about everything."


    "Stop joking." Peggy Carter sat on the sofa beside him with a smile, took out a cigarette, lit it, and put it into his mouth lightly. His red mouth opened slightly, and a puff of smoke came out? "Don''t you? Know what their virtues are, and tell them all? Not only did I waste time and saliva? I also got them a scolding in exchange."


    "What''s important? How could they be so quick to approve our new funding request?"


    Winking playfully at Howard? She smiled and said, "Anyway, the matter has been solved perfectly, and the Black Emperor has also been killed."


    After a pause, a look of loneliness flashed across his face, and he exhaled again? He said, "They are really powerful. If there was such a team back then, he..."


    Howard walked to Peggy Carter, reached out and took off the cigarette from the other''s mouth, and said, "I don''t know what will happen, but I know he must not like you smoking this thing."


    Squeezing out the cigarette, he said, "Smoke less, this thing is not good."


    Peggy Carter nodded, got up and said to Howard, "Let''s go and have a drink to celebrate."


    "Ha!" Howard raised his arms and said, "A celebration of the elderly."


    Peggy Carter smiled, took Howard''s arm, and the two left quickly.


    ��


    Compared with which side of joy, the current hellfire has been messed up.


    The plan failed, and the Black Emperor and his party lost contact, which made them uneasy.


    Soon, they got the news.


    The people who went to the base this time were either arrested or killed.


    As for the Black Emperor, he was also killed by a man wearing a mask.


    When Hellfire heard the news, everyone was surprised, but panicked.


    The Black Emperor, the leader of Hellfire, a person who was too powerful in their eyes to be defeated, just died like this?


    He''s dead, what about hellfire?


    The mutants of Hellfire are dazed, panicked, and even scared...


    At this moment, the white queen Emma and the black queen Selene Galio stood up, and both stated that they would continue to lead Hellfire, shelter them, lead them to live, and continue to fight for the future of mutants.


    But not together, but alone.


    So, a battle broke out between the two, and in the end, they both stopped because they were afraid of each other''s strength.


    The two of them have different ideas, and even the other mutants in Hellfire are not of one mind.


    So, inevitably, hellfire split.


    Some mutants left Hellfire, while the remaining mutants chose their leader, the White Queen or the Black Queen.


    In the end, the Black Queen and her followers stayed in Las Vegas, while the White Queen led her followers and left quietly.


    Overnight, the Hellfire Club officially split On the other side, Mike and his party also returned to New York.


    As for Hank Pym, because he didn''t want to waste time or even see the people from S.H.I.E.L.D., he jumped out of the plane while flying through San Francisco.


    How to land, Mike and the others don''t have to worry about it, after all, Hank Pym has an army of ants.


    Finally, at dawn, Mike and his party landed at the airport.


    "What are your plans?"


    Mike looked at the other three and asked curiously.


    Scott pondered and said, "I plan to travel from here and then go back to my hometown."


    He smiled and said, "I have time to come to Alaska to play."


    Mike nodded, looking at Logan and Remy LeBeau.


    Remy LeBeau revealed the black wristband on his wrist and said, "They promised to help me remove this thing after this incident is over."


    "Congratulations."


    "Hey!" Remy LeBeau hugged Logan and smiled: "Logan, when I take this thing off, let''s go on a trip together, you have nothing else to do anyway."


    "Ah!"


    Logan sneered, but did not refuse.


    When the three looked at Mike, Mike said, "I''m going home, and the children are still waiting."


    Immediately, there was a burst of admiration.


    "Okay, everyone, goodbye."


    After several people left contact information for each other, Mike used teleport to disappear.


    The three of Logan also walked in different directions after saying goodbye.


    Looking at the backs of the three, Nick Fury was stunned for a moment, and said depressedly, "Why didn''t anyone ask me to go there?"


    "Hey! Fury!"


    At this moment, Remy LeBeau suddenly turned back and shouted.


    Nick Fury looked over happily.


    "Take me and Logan to S.H.I.E.L.D., I think you are quite free too."


    "��"

 Chapter 101： encrypted channel

    Sunny Monday.


    Eric and Charles yawned and came downstairs.


    It''s Monday, and after Clark''s ''well-made'' breakfast, they will go to school ''in good spirits''.


    Suddenly, a familiar aroma rushed into the noses of the two of them.


    The two suddenly woke up and looked at each other.


    "This, this is..."


    Eric was very excited.


    Charles nodded, yelled ''Dad'', and rushed into the kitchen.


    When they saw Mike holding a plate, tears of excitement almost burst out.


    "dad!"


    The two shouted and hugged Mike.


    Mike raised the plate in his hand and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for two days? Is it necessary to be so excited?"


    "Dad! You don''t understand!"


    "These two days, Clarke..."


    "cough!"


    A light cough sounded behind the two of them, and the two of them stiffened, squeezed out a smile, and said, "Clark has lost weight to take care of us."


    "yes?"


    Mike looked at Clark.


    Clark took the plate from Mike''s hand and said to Eric: "Get your breakfast, come out quickly, eat me and go to school together, Dad will give you breakfast as soon as he comes back, he is already very tired. ."


    The two nodded, looking at the breakfast on the plate, tears of happiness left from the corners of their mouths.


    Great to finally stop eating Clark''s food.


    The two even had the urge to high-five and cheer.


    At this moment, they saw that Clark turned to look at them, and a pair of blue eyes seemed to flash a dangerous red light.


    The two of them shivered and hurriedly took their plates and walked out.


    Mike smiled and shook his head, took off his apron, and had breakfast with the three of them. After the children went to school, Mike disposed of the virus bomb in Dimension''s pocket and went upstairs to rest.


    The Black Emperor incident this time was very noisy, and the entire group of mutants was implicated again, and people became more and more fearful and uneasy about mutants.


    However, this has nothing to do with Mike, and he has returned to his normal life.


    Busy with the farm, taking care of the children every day, sending them to school occasionally, or going to the bar to have some fun, meeting some new friends who can get to know each other in depth, but who do not disturb each other in life, and live a happy and relaxed life.


    Time flies, and it''s a new year.


    Clark was fourteen? And Charles and Eric were ten.


    "I''m going to the supermarket? Who of you is going with me?"


    Mike stood at the entrance of the living room, looking at Eric and Charles sitting on the sofa and asked.


    The two stared at the TV, and said without looking back, "Let''s watch TV? Not going."


    Seeing how fascinated they were? Mike shook his head and left the house with a smile.


    "Haha? That person is stupid!"


    Eric looked at the people on the TV and smiled sarcastically.


    Charles squinted at Eric and said, "Stupid, are you still watching?"


    "Humph." Eric snorted unhappily? "Change the program, don''t watch it!"


    With that said, he strode towards the TV signal box.


    "No! I want to see this!"


    Charles rushed up.


    The two started fighting over the signal box.


    "Da da da!"


    The TV show jumped back and forth.


    Suddenly, pictures that are not suitable for children appeared on the TV.


    "stop!"


    Eric screamed, and Charles was startled and stayed in place like a puppet.


    "What, what''s wrong?"


    "You? Look!"


    Eric''s voice was visibly trembling, as if stimulated by something.


    Charles looked at the TV? A face instantly turned red.


    "Add? Encrypted channel? What''s going on?"


    He was bewildered.


    Eric said excitedly, "Maybe we clicked right."


    The two looked at each other? Their cheeks were flushed? Then they looked at the TV in tacit understanding.


    Just as the two of them were concentrating on watching the show, Clark put on his headphones and walked downstairs with his Walkman. When he was about to go out to bask in the sun, he looked back suddenly, his eyes widened.


    I saw Eric and Charles standing in front of the TV like puppets, holding the signal box and watching the TV without moving. What made him stare was not the actions of the two, but the broadcast on the TV. programme.


    "Encrypted Channels!"


    He let out a low voice, his body flashed, and without disturbing the two of them, he sat on the sofa, turned on his super vision and looked around, only after he didn''t see Mike''s figure, he peeked at ease.


    For a while, only the sound of the heart beating violently could be heard in the entire room.


    After more than half an hour, Clark''s expression changed, and he suddenly said, "Quick! Dad is here!"


    As soon as the words came out, Charles and Eric turned around sharply, and Charles habitually put the TV signal box into Eric''s hand.


    "Ahhh!"


    The pair screamed as Clark sat on the sofa behind them.


    "What, when? When did you come?"


    Eric stammered and looked at Clark angrily.


    Clark slapped his face a little embarrassedly and said, "It should be from when you guys just watched it."


    He glanced at the TV, and saw that the TV screen had disappeared due to the actions of the two, and he was a little fortunate. Fortunately, they were not disturbed just now...


    "Why didn''t you make a sound?"


    Charles pressed his chest, and the moment he saw Clark, he felt his heart jump to his throat.


    Clark said without changing his face: "I just want to collect your evidence."


    Eric grimaced: "Don''t tell Dad!"


    Clark sneered.


    Charles looked at Clark suspiciously and said, "You want to see it yourself, right?"


    "Me? How is that possible?"


    "I can see if you''re lying!"


    Charles narrowed his eyes, and Eric hurried to follow.


    Seeing the two staring at him, Clark coughed lightly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Dad."


    When the words fell, the three of them looked at each other tacitly.


    The next moment, Clark rushed upstairs quickly, and Eric and Charles also returned to the sofa.


    Everything was exactly the same as before Mike left.


    Mike walked in with the dishes, turned his head and saw that Charles and Eric were still watching TV on the sofa, and he felt a little strange.


    So obedient today? Didn''t even fight?


    "What are you having for dinner tonight?"


    "whatever!"


    Two smiling faces.


    Talking so well?


    Mike looked at the two suspiciously and said, "Did you cause trouble?"


    The two shook their heads, and UU reading smiled tactfully at Mike.


    Mike glanced at the two suspiciously, turned and walked into the kitchen.


    At dinner, the three little guys ate very quickly and behaved very obediently. They didn''t fight at the table, and they didn''t rush to eat.


    After a quick dinner, the three of them rushed upstairs, washed and then went to sleep.


    Mike was a little confused.


    Are these three too obedient today?


    Isn''t something wrong?


    He looked at the door of the three of them worriedly.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 102： murder scene

    Mike didn''t find a chance to chat with the three children until he went to bed.


    He always felt that the three of them were a little unusual today.


    Sitting at the table in the bedroom, Mike routinely made cards.


    Speaking of cards, in addition to adding some more frequently used cards, Mike''s recent cards are mainly character cards.


    After spending two hours, Mike made a new character card. With a thought, he called out the eternal cigarette case, took out an old card, and put this new card in.


    Of the fifty-four cards in the eternal cigarette case, he replaced almost one third with character cards.


    Character cards require more time than skill and item cards.


    After so many years, the cards he has saved have been very impressive.


    "However, you have to clear the deck and consume the low-level cards first."


    His current ability level is LV3, and the embodied objects and cards he makes are called LV3.


    The increase in ability level not only expands and improves the scope of his realization, but also greatly increases the power of the cards he makes.


    The same card, especially the skill card, even if it is the same skill, the effect of the card produced now will be better than that of the previous low level, and the power will be greater than the previous one.


    For example, a Huo Dun and Howard Fireball skill card can be crafted at Lv2 level, but its power is definitely not as powerful as that produced at Lv3 level.


    As for items, it is reflected in the maintenance time, which has become longer.


    In short, the higher the level of ability, the more powerful and durable it is to create a manifested card.


    Maintaining the existence of the card requires the consumption of the power of manifestation.


    Although each of them is very few, over the years, his cards have become more and more, and this accumulation, the embodied power that needs to be consumed every day is very objective.


    To this end, when his ability level rose to LV3, he began to replace it.


    Save high-level cards, and try to use low-level cards when you use them.


    But looking at the inventory in his mind, Mike sighed.


    This is a huge project...


    Mike turned off the lamp and was about to get up and go to bed.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Amidst several harsh sounds, finger-sized holes appeared on the wall in front of Mike''s eyes.


    Have an enemy?


    Sniper?


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, and several cards appeared in his hand instantly. When a mental scanning skill was used, a shield was placed on his body.


    But in the next second, his face started from the corner of his eyes and twitched wildly? By the end? A face had lost control and became very ghostly.


    no enemy...


    Charles and Eric are asleep, and Clark... is panicking? Raising his pants in shame?


    Mike stood up? Looking at the small hole that was penetrated in the wall? He was silent for a while, and hammered the wall twice.


    Then? He sat in his chair thinking for a few minutes, and finally decided to talk to Clark.


    As a father? He felt it was his responsibility to guide his children and teach them the basics.


    Knocking on Clark''s door, Mike said stiffly, "Clark, Dad wants to talk to you."


    "I''m already asleep!"


    Clark sounded a little flustered.


    Mike picked up the corner of his eyes, pushed open the door and walked in. He opened the door and saw a Clark who was under the quilt? Covering his head.


    Seeing Clark like this, Mike, who was still a little embarrassed, couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Looking at the hole in the wall? Mike closed the door? "Let''s talk about it? That hole."


    "I have no idea."


    Mike smiled softly and said, "You have grown up, this is a normal thing for a man, Dad won''t blame you."


    Clark was silent? But he secretly looked at Mike with a pair of eyes.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Don''t overdo it, it''s not good for your health."


    "Also, practice your strength. I don''t want you to become a murder scene when you date."


    When the words fell, Mike held back his laughter, walked out of the room quickly, and closed the door.


    Hearing the sound of the door of light, Clark exposed his head and let out a long breath.


    It was embarrassing just now that he wanted to burn the earth through with thermal vision.


    But... the murder scene?


    An image flashed in his mind involuntarily, Clark wailed and covered himself with the quilt again.


    It''s all Charles and Eric''s fault, if they hadn''t broadcast encrypted channels this afternoon, it wouldn''t have happened tonight!


    Ahhh!


    He let out a low growl and slammed out of bed in shame.


    "boom!"


    A hole appeared in the bed instantly.


    Clark froze, lay on the bed, moved his body, and blocked the punch hole.


    Go to sleep, go to sleep, don''t be embarrassed when you fall asleep...


    But the truth was that Clark didn''t dare to look at Mike all day the next day.


    This situation continued for three days, and the incident slowly faded away, and Clark returned to normal before he dared to face Mike.


    Mike said he didn''t care.


    After all, the school also recommends that parents spread relevant knowledge to their children, and when children reach a certain age, they have also learned relevant knowledge in school.


    Although Clark''s situation is special... life is business as usual.


    And since the encrypted channel was unlocked for no apparent reason that day, Eric and Charles have been fighting for the TV signal box, trying to reproduce the scene at that time. give up.


    ��


    Clark''s school.


    With headphones on, Clark sat on the playground and looked at the boys sweating on the playground. Clark''s eyes were calm, with a hint of imperceptible longing.


    "Clark! Why are you here alone?"


    A girl with bronzed skin walked up to Clark, squatted down and looked at Clark curiously.


    Clark took off his headphones, nodded politely to the girl, and said, "Berry."


    Belle looked at Clark''s blue eyes, her face flushed slightly, and said, "Aren''t you going to play football? I think you like it very much."


    Clark shook his head.


    Bailey was a little disappointed, she still wanted to see Clark Benz on the court.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just then, the ball on the court was accidentally kicked by a boy and flew towards them, and Clark reached out his hand.


    "boom!"


    The football was steadily picked up by him.


    The girl''s terrified eyes instantly turned into surprise.


    At this moment, Clark seemed to be glowing in her eyes.


    "Hey! New transfer student, stay away from that nerd, be careful of getting infected!"


    The boys on the pitch laughed loudly, their words full of sarcasm.


    Belle looked at the group angrily and said, "You are the nerds!"


    The boys froze for a moment, then burst out laughing, gesturing indecently at Clark, and booing.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 103： What did you say?

    Looking at the sarcastic faces, Bailey said angrily: "Quick! Clark! Say something!"


    Clark looked calm.


    He had seen this kind of thing a lot, and he had long been used to it.


    But the girl looked at the silent Clark, and the anger in her eyes gradually turned into astonishment.


    Why don''t you speak?


    If it was anyone else, they would have paid it back long ago.


    "You don''t know yet, he''s a softie!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Soft egg! Soft egg!"


    "Shh!"


    Listening to the laughter, the astonishment in Belle''s eyes turned into disgust and confusion.


    Why don''t you pay back?


    Is this really a soft egg? Did she look away?


    Clark put on his headphones, threw the ball at his feet, got up and walked outside the playground.


    "Haha, he''s a soft egg! His father must be a soft egg too, to raise such a useless thing!"


    Clark paused and turned to look at the boy who had just spoken.


    The boy looked at Clark mockingly, made a gesture, and said, "Come on, bum, help me kick the ball over here! Be good!"


    Clark took a deep breath, turned up the volume of the music, and stepped towards the ball.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Li covered her mouth in surprise and disgust.


    She really got Clark wrong.


    She had just transferred here, and she noticed the different Clark at a glance, but she didn''t expect Clark to be such a weak person.


    Clark looked at the sneering boy, stood in front of the football, and...raised his feet!


    "Whoosh!"


    The black and white soccer ball flew past the boy''s face with a gust of wind, then disappeared.


    A cold sweat appeared on the boy''s forehead, looking at Clark in horror, while the others also looked at Clark in shock.


    The kick just now was horrible, if the football hit them in the face...


    Just thinking about it, these boys shuddered unconsciously.


    "Ha, ha ha! Kicked crooked? I thought you were so good! Return our ball!"


    The boy swallowed and laughed at Clark again.


    Clark stepped over.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The boy puffed out his chest and stared at Clark, while the others came over and surrounded Clark.


    "what did you just say?"


    Clark took off his headphones and looked at the other party and asked a gentle question.


    The boy looked at his companion, raised the corner of his mouth, and said, "I said you were a softie!"


    Clark shook his head and said, "No, what did you just say about my dad?"


    "The soft egg son raised by the soft egg father? Haha!"


    Clark put on his headphones? The rock music in his ears became more and more violent, as if it was about to explode, but Clark became more and more calm? A pair of blue eyes were like frozen lakes.


    And then? When everyone didn''t expect it? He raised his hand...


    "Snapped!"


    A crisp sound.


    The talking boy was slapped in the face by Clark and fell directly to the ground.


    The head didn''t explode? The person didn''t pass out, just a little dazed? The head was buzzing.


    "You dare to hit me!"


    The boy looked at Clark angrily and wanted to stand up, but his legs were a little weak.


    Clark nodded and said, "Yes, I hit you."


    "Give it all to me!"


    The boy roared loudly.


    Seeing this, the boys who were stunned by Clark''s slap clenched their fists and rushed towards Clark.


    Clark raised his hand...


    "Snapped!"


    "Clap!"


    "Clap clap clap!"


    One slap for each person? Clark is fair, even under his control? The power of each slap is guaranteed to be no different.


    A few seconds later? The people around Clark fell to the ground? They covered their right cheeks in unison? They looked at Clark in horror, as if they had seen a demon, and some people even had tears in their eyes because of fear.


    Clark looked down at a few people and said, "Does it hurt?"


    A group of boys nodded quickly.


    Clark said lightly: "It hurts? Just cry for me!"


    Saying that, he raised his hand again.


    Seeing this, the boys actually cried out in fear.


    Clark put down his hand, looked at the other people on the playground who had been dumbfounded, and said to Bailey who had been dumbfounded not far away: "Hey, Bailey, you should call the teacher."


    Belle turned and ran with a blank head.


    On the football field, Clark stood quietly, surrounded by peers who were sitting or lying on the ground crying bitterly. The scene was spectacular.


    Looking at this scene, Clark muttered: "In the future, no one will say those excessive things, right?"


    He glanced at the people who were crying, but didn''t dare to move, and raised their hands again.


    The children hurriedly shut their mouths.


    Clark whispered: "Remember?"


    The crowd nodded.


    "The teacher will come in a while, what do you say?"


    Clark said lightly.


    "Just say you can kick the ball!"


    "Fall!"


    "I hit it myself!"


    Clark nodded.


    He just didn''t want to get to know them in general, after all, they were just thirteen or fourteen year olds.


    But say he can, say his father, that''s not going to work.


    His father had told him that kindness was a nature, and kindness was a choice.


    When his kindness is trampled on, and his kindness is regarded as weakness by others and becomes more excessive, he can put away his kindness and show his fists.


    However, the strength of the fist must be mastered.


    Soon, the teacher came here.


    When he asked, the children who were frightened by Clark gave their reasons, but none of them said that Clark had beaten him.


    The teacher could only call them to the office.


    But no matter what he said, the kids were afraid to admit that Clark did it.


    The scene where Clark just slapped a person really scared them.


    In the end, this matter had to be over.


    After letting the children leave, the teacher sighed and shook his head as he watched the backs of everyone fleeing.


    "Clark!" The teacher stopped Clark and said with concern: "If they want to trouble you in the future, you can tell the teacher."


    Clark nodded and said, "Thank you, teacher."


    When the words fell, Clark turned and left.


    tell the teacher?


    Then the teacher will definitely call the parents, and it is the parents who will be beaten in the end.


    Clark shrugged.


    After school, Clark got into his car and headed home.


    What happened today has no effect on him Because he has encountered many times over the years, he has long been used to it.


    Suddenly, he stopped the car and looked at an alley outside the school gate.


    There were a few tall and sturdy big boys who looked like high school students, surrounded by two boys with obvious slap prints on their faces, pushing them hard.


    With Clark''s keen hearing, he could hear that they were robbing money.


    Clark parked the car, picked up a few stones from the side of the road, controlled his strength, and threw the stones at the legs of the older children without anyone noticing.


    Accompanied by several screams, the older children fell to the ground with their legs covered. The two boys who were robbed looked left and right in panic, turned around and ran away.


    Clark looked at the backs of the two of them, smiled lightly, got into his car, and hurried home.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 104： adventure

    Latest website: From winter to spring, the three of Clark are one year older.


    Clark is in high school, and Eric is graduating from elementary school.


    "What? Spring outing?"


    Mike looked at the happy Charles and Eric, raised his eyebrows, put down the water glass in his hand, and said, "Where are you going?"


    "New York."


    The two were a little lost.


    They thought they could go further afield, after all, this was their elementary school trip before graduation.


    Mike nodded and said, "Yes, but...don''t make trouble!"


    The two cheered and high-fived, then extended their hand to Mike and said, "Money!"


    Mike nodded at the two with a smile, took out his wallet, took out some money and handed it over, and said, "How many days?"


    The two happily took it and said, "Three days."


    "so long?"


    Mike was a little surprised, then showed a smile and said deliberately: "Great, I can finally be quiet for a few days."


    Charles: "I''ll miss you, Dad!"


    Mike reached out and flicked Charles on the forehead and said, "Just don''t cause me trouble."


    Eric said solemnly: "I will be optimistic about Charles."


    Mike touched Eric''s head and said, "When will you leave? Tomorrow?"


    "Yes, leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Have you packed your luggage?"


    "We''re going to clean up right now!"


    The two cheered and ran upstairs.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Mike smiled and shook his head.


    ��


    Early the next morning, Charles and Eric rushed to school.


    Today, they will set off for New York.


    Although they have been there many times and have visited all the places to play, they are still very happy with this spring outing.


    After all... no class required.


    On the bus hired by the school.


    Charles and Eric sat together, whispering something, waiting for the car to start.


    "Hey Eric, can you switch places with me?"


    At this moment, a blond girl walked up to Eric by the aisle and asked politely in a low voice, but looked at Charles.


    Eric glanced at it and said without hesitation, "No!"


    The girl pouted and said, "Come on! I want to sit with Charles."


    Hearing this, Charles smiled and said happily, "Of course, Miriam!"


    Saying that, he pushed Eric and said in his ear, "Let''s go!"


    Eric looked at Charles angrily, got up angrily, and walked to the girl Miriam''s seat.


    Charles smiled smugly, got up to open the window, and said, "Sit inside and you can see the scenery."


    The girl looked at Charles happily and said, "You are really a gentleman."


    Charles raised his chest. "I always do."


    Looking at the smiling two, Eric rolled his eyes and said, "Smelly shameless."


    "Well, Eric, do you want a snack?"


    At this moment, sitting next to Eric, watching Eric secretly, the girl with curly hair carefully opened her backpack.


    Eric glanced at him and said coldly, "Thank you!"


    The girl looked carefully at Eric''s profile, her face flushed slightly.


    still so cool...


    After a while, the bus was full of people, and the car started, heading for New York.


    When they came to New York, the group first came to the hotel where they stayed, put down their luggage, and rushed to the scenic spot immediately.


    There are only three days, so the itinerary is very tight.


    After visiting a few attractions, the day passed quickly, but it was a bit boring for Charles and Eric.


    Because they have been everywhere they go, there is really nothing that surprises them.


    However, as night fell, after the children had dinner and returned to their rooms, Charles and Eric, who were living in the same room, got up with a grunt.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Eric looked at Charles.


    Charles rolled his eyes and said, "What do you want?"


    "I told my dad that I will watch you."


    "..." After a moment of silence, Charles said, "Then together?"


    Eric sneered with a ''ha'' and said, "It''s not together, I''m watching you!"


    Charles was speechless and said, "Then you can follow."


    As he said that, he quickly put on his clothes, pressed his eyebrows, and used his ability to quickly check the surrounding area. He found that all the people who were supposed to sleep were asleep, and the few people who didn''t sleep, he also used his ability to make them fall asleep, Open the door and go out.


    Eric hurried out.


    It was already midnight, even in such a prosperous city, at this point in time, there was a little more loneliness.


    Stepping on the dim light, Charles looked at the street where there were not many people, and called a taxi at the door of the hotel. Eric hurriedly followed Charles who said nothing. After Charles said a location, the taxi went to the destination. rush away.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Seeing that Charles didn''t act like a whim, but with a purpose, Eric couldn''t help but ask.


    Charles stretched a finger to his forehead, using his ability to connect himself to Eric''s mind.


    "I''m going to save people."


    "Rescue?"


    The two communicated in their minds.


    "Do you remember those flower kids we saw at the Empire State Building during the day?"


    "Um."


    Eric was very impressed with those kids.


    The kids were younger than he and Charles were, wearing shabby clothes and thin builds.


    Holding flowers, they stopped the couples coming to the Empire State Building, hugged the legs of the men, and begged them to buy a bouquet of flowers for their girlfriends.


    The flowers are beautiful but expensive, more than ten times the price of a normal bouquet.


    Therefore, there are many people who will not take advantage of this, and even occasionally encounter a short-tempered one. When those children go up to pester each other, they will inevitably be pushed and beaten.


    "Those children did not come to sell flowers because their families were poor, nor were they homeless children. They were forced to sell flowers."


    When Charles saw the children, he checked them out of curiosity, and then let him see some very bad pictures.


    Eric''s mouth widened in surprise.


    Immediately, he listened to Charles again: "And, the person who forced them, if I guessed correctly, is a mutant."


    "Mutant!"


    Eric exclaimed.


    Charles pressed his forehead, recalling the images in the minds of those children, and said: "After they were taken away by that person, they were pressed by that person''s hand on their heads, and then rose patterns appeared on their bodies, and then the child will obey that person''s orders."


    "Mind control?"


    Eric wondered.


    "It should be a similar ability." Charles nodded.


    "Then we are going to find those children now and use your abilities to help them?"


    "No!" Charles shook his head, his voice cold: "I''m going to find that **** and solve him As long as the source is solved, the children will be truly saved.


    "Do you know where that person is?"


    "Um."


    Charles responded and said, "Every day, he will waste the money earned by those children, eat the best, and live in the best."


    And those children are starving and freezing.


    He silently added in his heart.


    All this information he saw in the mind of a child, who happened to be the one who was responsible for collecting the money earned by other children and sending money to that person every day.


    Eat the best, live the best?


    Eric wondered, "How many children are there?"


    "Fifty-three."

 Chapter 105： enemy

    The latest URL: fifty-three!


    Eric was taken aback.


    This is not a decimal, and the money earned every day is not a decimal.


    Although he didn''t know how much money those children would keep and what the original price of those flowers was, he knew that the money was definitely a lot.


    Swear by the multiplication formula his dad taught him when he was a kid!


    The two were silent, feeling a little heavy.


    Before, they all saw mutants being persecuted, but this time, they saw mutants harming others.


    So, regardless of the group, there are good people and bad people.


    The two remembered what Mike had said to them, and sighed softly.


    The two paid the money to get out of the car and looked at the luxury hotel in front of them, but they felt a little uncomfortable.


    The scum lived in such a good place, and those children were suffering.


    Eric suddenly grabbed Charles and said, "Wait a minute, shouldn''t we call Dad and let him solve it?"


    "Uh, do we still need to trouble Dad for such a trivial matter?" Charles looked contemptuous, and then said: "Did you forget that we worked together to kill those criminals in Alcatraz before? Don''t you miss that kind of thing? The feeling of being a super agent?"


    Eric thought for a moment, his blood boiled, and said, "Go! Kill that bastard!"


    ��!


    At this moment, with a harsh tire friction sound, a yellow sports car full of arrogance stopped not far from the two of them.


    The two stopped and turned to look.


    I saw a man with sunglasses, neat suits, and a slutty smell walking from the car one night, walked to the other side of the car, opened the door, and a blond woman with a good figure and a charming face came out.


    The two kissed like no one else was around, the man beckoned to the doorman beside him, and after throwing the key away, the two walked towards the hotel like conjoined babies.


    Charles and Eric frowned. He always felt that he had seen this disgusting person in front of him before.


    When he was puzzled, the man gently pushed the woman away and turned to look at Charles.


    He frowned, looking at the two familiar faces that looked a little disgusting, thinking quickly in his mind.


    Suddenly? A flash of light flashed in my mind? I took off my sunglasses and exclaimed at the two of them, "It''s you two stinky brats!"


    Eric and Charles looked at each other''s faces, stunned for a moment? Then they exclaimed.


    "beggar?"


    "The milkman?"


    Tony Stark: (??)


    Sure enough? These two little devils are still so annoying.


    "Giggle."


    Looking at the expressions of the three? The slender, 1.8 meter blond woman couldn''t help but smile.


    Tony Stark let go of the woman''s hand? Walked towards Charles and Eric, looking down at them both.


    "Tsk? When you came out at this time, didn''t you run away from home? Or was it driven out by the adults in the family?"


    Charles and Eric stared at Tony.


    Tony pouted, took out his wallet, took out some money and threw it to the two of them, saying, "Go home quickly."


    Obviously want to help people, but that attitude is extremely annoying.


    Charles and Eric looked at each other, Charles picked up the money? Eric kicked Tony''s knee.


    "what!"


    Tony cried out in pain and bent down unconsciously.


    Charles tucked the money into Tony''s collar? To Tony who was wearing a pain mask, he said disdainfully: "Uncle? You should buy some milk with this money!"


    Speaking? The two rushed into the hotel under Tony''s glaring eyes.


    Looking at this scene, the tall woman on the side covered her mouth in surprise, and hurriedly ran to Tony and said, "Are you all right? Mr. Stark?"


    "It''s okay!" Tony pressed his shoes, sucked in the cool air, and said, "I''m tying my shoelaces."


    The woman glances at Tony''s shoes...


    Where are your shoelaces?


    Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to expose his rich man.


    He helped Tony up, and the two walked towards the hotel intimately.


    "That shameless uncle actually treated us as beggars."


    "However, he is very generous."


    "No matter how rich you are, you are an asshole."


    Eric snorted softly.


    "Stop talking, let''s go find that bastard."


    Charles spoke, let go of his abilities, and started looking for a target.


    Mutants and humans, when he uses telepathy to sense, in his perception, the two give him different feelings, so it is convenient for him to identify the target.


    However, he has an easier way.


    He went directly to the front desk and used his ability to help the lady in front of the counter a little favor.


    Taking the elevator to the sixteenth floor, the two searched for each other''s room.


    1609!


    When they saw the room number, their eyes lit up.


    Eric took a deep breath and said, "Are you ready?"


    "No, no!"


    Charles was a little nervous.


    Eric looked at Charles speechlessly and said, "Quickly sense, there are a few people inside, see what the people inside are doing!"


    Charles nodded, reaching out to point his forehead with his fingers.


    "Two, a man and a woman, they... hug each other."


    "Then control the target!"


    Before Eric could finish speaking, Charles suddenly changed his eyes and said, "He found out."


    The target''s name is Walker, and they had suspected that the other''s ability was related to psychic ability. Now it seems that it is so.


    When Charles tried to control him, he was discovered immediately.


    However, there is still a gap in the ability between the two. Although Charles was discovered, he still controlled each other.


    At this moment, Charles hurriedly said: "Quick! That woman is also a mutant and wants to take him away!"


    Eric looked sideways, stretched out his hand and pushed it, the door quietly opened, and the two walked in with great strides.


    Looking at the woman who had already run to the balcony with Walker on his back, Eric snorted softly, grasped it with his palm, and the metal in the room flew out. Under the woman''s horrified gaze, he stopped in front of her and forced her came back.


    She turned to look at Eric and the two standing at the door, her eyes were full of surprises, but she was relieved.


    It turned out to be just two children threw Walker on the bed, wearing only underwear, the tattooed woman licked her tongue and said, "Little brothers, break into other people''s houses without consent. Home, this is not a good boy."


    As she spoke, the tattoo on her back seemed to be alive, slowly moving, turning into a giant tiger and falling to the ground. At the same time, several poisonous snakes fell from the woman''s arm.


    Charles looked horrified, stepped back, and said to Eric, "I''ll leave it to you."


    Eric snorted softly, waved his hand, the door behind him closed, and the metal in the room began to riot.


    At this moment, Tony walked over with the blond woman in his arms. After standing in front of his room, he looked at Room 1609 opposite, and said with a strange expression, "This movement is really big."


    The woman lay on Tony, bit Tony''s ear, and said, "Quick, Mr. Stark!"


    He couldn''t wait any longer.

 Chapter 106： scary tony

    The latest website: In room 1609, the metal that shuttled back and forth under the control of Eric blocked several attacks for them and killed one by one beasts that turned from tattoos.


    "Ha ha."


    The woman chuckled softly.


    Children are children, and they dare not kill at all.


    "Substitution!"


    At this moment, Eric and Charles called out at the same time.


    The woman was stunned for a moment, and her heart was not good.


    The next moment, Charles used his ability to control the woman in front of him.


    In an instant, the raptors and poisonous beasts in the room disappeared, and with a wave of Eric''s hand, the metal turned into a chain, and Walker was tied up.


    Walker came back to his senses, looked at the scene in front of him, and exclaimed.


    Charles'' eyes flashed, and the woman fainted directly. After Eric reluctantly added the metal chain, the two turned to look at the man named Walker.


    "who are you!"


    Walker calmed down and looked at the two children in front of him with gloomy eyes.


    "Heh, greetings from the children you caught!"


    Eric sneered, his palm slowly exerted force, and the metal chain slowly contracted.


    "what!"


    The man cried out in pain: "What the **** are you talking about?"


    "Still dressed."


    Eric''s eyes flashed a stern look, and the metal chain became tighter and tighter.


    Charles was keenly aware of Eric''s change, stretched out his hand to hold Eric''s arm, and said, "I''m here, he won''t have any secrets in front of me."


    Eric regained his senses, and with a thought, the chains loosened.


    "Hoo, hoo!"


    Walker breathed hard.


    He almost thought he was going to die.


    This kid almost broke his throat just now.


    However, these two boys are really good, if he...


    "If you can control the two of us, you will be rich?"


    The voice in his heart was directly spoken by Charles.


    Walker was startled and looked at Charles in amazement.


    Charles smiled slightly and said, "Good idea, but you have no chance."


    Saying that, the invisible spiritual energy rushed towards the other party, rushed into the other party''s mind, controlled the other party, and searched for the information he wanted.


    ��


    Inside Room 1610.


    "Do not!


    Tony screamed in shock, and rolled and crawled from the bed to the corner of the wall in horror.


    "Don''t run, you''re all stripped off, so just go wild! How''s it going?"


    A **** woman wearing panties... a woman dressed as a boss? Slowly walking towards Tony? Holding a dagger with a flickering cold light in her hand.


    But what made Tony more afraid than the dagger in the woman''s hand was the other side''s hidden bayonet.


    damn it!


    How is this going?


    Looking at the face is more charming than a woman? But the big baby may be bigger than him? Tony is terrified to the extreme? Even thinking of the black light just now, he almost...


    "vomit!"


    He almost vomited.


    The big guy stiffened? He looked at Tony with a gloomy expression, and said, "I''ll kill you now."


    Tony took a deep breath? Standing up from the ground, he wrapped the bath towel around his waist and said, "Why did you kill me? What do you want! How much? How much? One hundred million? Or one billion?"


    The big brother''s eyes flashed with excitement, but then he shook his head and said, "If you kill you, you will also have a lot of money."


    "Then tell me, who is going to kill me!"


    Tony stepped back as he spoke.


    "Think about who you have offended recently?"


    The boss licked his lips and looked at Tony recklessly with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Tony''s mind quickly flashed a series of lists? But nothing!


    Because it''s just...too many!


    "Wait till you die? I can have fun."


    The smile on the corner of the boss''s mouth gradually became insane? He has the habit of dismembering his target.


    He originally wanted to use his special hobby to make a sum of money on Tony, kill Tony, and then get a sum of money.


    Now? Things seem to be a pity and simpler.


    Hearing the other party''s words, Tony shuddered, and a mosaic image that was not suitable for children appeared in his mind.


    This is too miserable.


    At this moment, the boss took a step forward, and the weapon in his hand turned into a cold light and cut towards Tony''s neck.


    Tony stepped back, but the boss kicked him in the chest and kicked him out.


    His chest hurts, he is no match.


    He didn''t learn much about fighting, and so far he''d spent his time in the lab.


    If I go out alive this time, I must learn some fighting skills!


    Tony swore secretly, looking at the big guy who came towards him with a grin, bitterness in his mouth.


    "go to hell!"


    The boss snorted coldly and rushed towards him.


    Tony screamed, turned and ran, then grabbed the bath towel around his waist and threw it in the other''s face as a hidden weapon.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he strode to the door, and when the other party tore off the towel to catch up, he opened the door and rushed out.


    Just then, the door opposite Tony suddenly opened.


    Tony''s eyes lit up, he flew, and rolled in the two Charles who were just going out.


    The two of Charles were stunned, but Tony turned around quickly and was about to close the door.


    But just as his hand reached the doorknob, a hand reached in and locked the door.


    "Run!"


    Tony pulled the door hard, confronted the other party, and yelled at Charles and Eric hoarsely.


    Charles and Eric got up from the ground, looked at Tony blankly, glanced away, and stepped back.


    "Uncle, you are not only annoying, but also a pervert?"


    "A pervert who delivers milk?"


    The two couldn''t help but complain.


    The corners of Tony''s mouth twitched, and he said, "Come on! Someone is going to kill me!"


    "You didn''t give them money?"


    "You''re not a third party, are you?"


    The two little guys started to gossip.


    Tony swears that if he is not free now, he will teach these two boys a good lesson.


    Also, who did these two little devils learn from!


    The next second, the deadlocked door was instantly opened, and Tony fled one after another, not forgetting to pull Charles and Clark.


    "Oh, you can''t escape."


    The boss walked in, closed the door, looked at Tony grinning, glanced at Eric and sneered, "Remember, these two children died because of you."


    Tony put Charles and Eric behind him, his pale face full of bitterness, ready to break the boat.


    No matter what, these two little devils can''t be allowed to die because of him.


    For a while, UU read www.uukanshu. com He entangled each other and let these two little devils escape quickly.


    Making preparations in his heart, he roared angrily and rushed up to the boss.


    Looking at each other''s back, Eric and Charles were stunned for a moment, and their eyes couldn''t help narrowing.


    Really hot eyes.


    "boom!"


    Tony was kicked in the chest and rolled on the ground in front of the two of them.


    The two were silent and said in unison, "Uncle, you are too good."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''ll stop him, run away!"


    Tony got up again.


    "Oh, go to hell!"


    In the sneer, it took almost a second to come to them, and the dagger in his hand stabbed Tony''s chest.

 Chapter 107： so stupid

    Latest URL:


    Tony''s eyes narrowed, and just when he thought he was done playing like this, two laughter came from behind him.


    The next moment, the dagger stopped when it pierced his chest.


    Beads of bright red blood seeped down the pierced skin and rolled down Tony''s chest.


    Tony''s heart was beating violently.


    Then he came back to his senses and gasped sharply.


    not dead! ?


    He looked at the big guy who was not moving in front of him in surprise, and couldn''t help but step back.


    what happened?


    Just when he was still surprised, several pieces of metal flew over, wrapped around each other''s hands and legs, dragged the other party, and nailed them directly to the wall.


    Tony was startled, then as if remembering something, he turned sharply to look at Eric and Charles.


    "It''s you!"


    He looked at the two smiling people with surprise in his eyes.


    Charles and Eric had a tacit understanding and pretended not to understand anything, and said with bewildered eyes, "What happened?"


    Tony stared at the two of them: "You are acting too fake."


    "Ah, it was discovered."


    "Then shut up!"


    The two sang together.


    Tony looked at the two and felt a little nervous.


    The two of Charles looked at Tony maliciously, and then stared.


    "Do you think you are in good shape?"


    "Uncle Pervert!"


    Tony regained his senses and hurriedly covered his crotch with his hands.


    "So stupid..."


    "Shouldn''t you cover your face at this time?"


    Tony: (?benefit?).


    He ran to the door, opened the door and glanced carefully at the corridor, then turned back to the two of them and said, "Don''t leave!"


    When the words fell, he took wild steps and ran to the opposite room. After quickly putting on his clothes, he turned back.


    "Hey, you two brats!"


    Tony, who was dressed, looked at the two of them, and his tone became stronger unconsciously.


    "That, just now... Thank you!"


    If it weren''t for these two little devils, he might be cold.


    To be honest, when the dagger fell, he even thought about his own death and the headlines the next day.


    Stark industry boss, genius scientist, handsome Tony Stark was assassinated, the scene was bloody, after inspection, after his death, it seems that someone has done indescribable things...


    "hiss!"


    He couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and when he looked at the two in front of him, he didn''t feel disgusted in an instant.


    This is not only a savior, but a second parent!


    "I don''t have a son as old as you."


    Charles'' mouth twitched, his face speechless.


    Tony: "Huh?"


    What did he say?


    Eric was a little impatient: "Come on, just delete his memory, we have to save people."


    delete memory?


    Tony was startled, and took two steps back: "Hello? How about we have lived and died together? Delete memory or something... This is not good?"


    He quickly looked left and right, noticed the mess in the room as if being swept by a storm, and remembered that the two of them were talking about saving people? He hurriedly said, "Besides, saving people or something? I can also help! "


    Hearing this, Charles and Eric were stunned. They looked at each other and nodded.


    After those children are rescued? They need to be resettled, and they need to contact their families. With this guy''s rich status, it will be much easier than them.


    Charles quietly used his ability to check Tony''s deep inner thoughts, and then he was attracted by the bad pictures of N G, but after realizing that the male protagonists were all Tony? Suddenly felt a little blind, and hurriedly quit Tony mind.


    "How? Can he be trusted?"


    Eric whispered to Charles.


    Charles nodded and said, "Yes? And? He is the son of the old man who came to find Dad before? If he dares to break his promise, we can tell Dad and let him trouble the old man."


    Hearing what the two of them said, Tony was stunned.


    Does his old man know the father of these two boys?


    Hey? So, we''re all old acquaintances?


    The two made a decision, nodded to Tony, and Eric said, "We promised to let you help, but will you tell us about us?"


    "Speak out? Why do you do this? Is it any good for me?" Tony asked in return, and said nonchalantly, "Of course not."


    Hearing this, Charles nodded to Eric.


    Tony breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Come on, let''s talk about who you are helping save?"


    "Some kids."


    Charles said something and told Tony about those children.


    After listening, Tony nodded and said casually: "This is easy to handle. After I rescue people, I will let the people in the company take over the responsibility. Those who have a home will find a home for them, and those without a home will be sent to the orphanage."


    Charles and Eric breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tony looked at the people in the room, noticed Walker and the woman, and said, "That''s them? What are you going to do with it?"


    Charles walked to Walker and said, "I will delete the memory about us, let him disarm him, and let him turn himself in."


    Saying that, Charles put his hand on Walker''s head, quickly deleted the memory of meeting them, and then deleted the memory of the woman. When he walked towards the boss, Tony groaned and said, "Boy, do me a favor, Look who hired him to kill me."


    Charles nodded.


    After a few seconds, Charles said, "Mr. Vanke."


    Tony''s face changed, and he scolded in a low voice: "Damn, it was that bastard."


    It''s okay to kill him, and he found a perverted killer for him, which made him uncomfortable After Charles deleted the killer''s memory, he said: "Walker needs to use his hands to remove his ability. Touch, we have to take him away, what about these two?"


    Tony said: "I''ll solve it."


    He took out his mobile phone, called his father, briefly explained the situation, and said, "Let''s go, there will be professionals who will take them away."


    Charles and Eric were relieved.


    Eric picked up his fingers lightly, and Walker, bound by the metal, floated towards them and landed firmly on the floor.


    He stood up and said, "I''ll wait for you below."


    After the words fell, Eric flew out directly from the balcony.


    Looking at this scene, Tony was a little envious.


    "Let''s go!"


    Charles to Tony Road.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Tony bent down to pick up the dagger on the ground and walked towards the unconscious killer.


    "Hey, uncle, aren''t you going to kill him?"


    Charles exclaimed in surprise.


    "Ah!"


    Tony sneered, gnashing his teeth and looking at each other, his hand raised the knife.


    After a while, the killer gangster''s beautiful blonde hair became a lawn for dogs to chew on.


    "Shit shit, pretend to be a woman!"


    Tony scolded and walked out the door.


    Charles looked at Tony''s back, and then at the boss, shuddered, but he was thinking, should we tell their father about this...


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Book review:


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 107 is so stupid (please subscribe!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support!

 Chapter 108： Are you interested in...

    Latest URL:


    In a dilapidated and messy house, dozens of children are crowded.


    But the three of Charles came here, and when they saw the picture in front of them, their hearts were heavy.


    Charles controls Walker to disarm the children one by one.


    After the black roses faded from the children, the children regained their freedom.


    Afterwards, after Charles fainted the controlled Walker again, he used his ability to put all the children to sleep.


    Throwing the unconscious Walker to the corner of the room, the three came not far away, until they saw that the SHIELD contacted by Tony took the children and Walker away, Charles and Eric were relieved and showed happy smiles .


    Looking at the expressions of the two, Tony couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth, but when the two looked at him, his smile quickly disappeared, his chin was slightly raised, and he said, "How is it? Is the matter resolved?"


    Charles and Eric nodded.


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    "You''re not bad!"


    Tony was stunned for a moment, and made a soft ''cut'' sound.


    "Go, uncle!"


    "what?"


    Tony frowned at the two.


    "Send us back to where we live." Eric squinted at Tony and said, "It happened that you had a car, so we commandeered it."


    "Hee hee!" Charles looked up and smiled at Tony.


    Tony was speechless.


    Jin Tian night, he is really unlucky.


    Not only is there a good nightlife, but I was almost killed, and now I have to send two children home...


    He took a deep breath and said, "You can send you back, but you have to promise me not to call me uncle again!"


    "Okay, sir!"


    Tony: "��"


    ��


    For the next two days, Charles and Eric were in a good mood, and even the scenery they had seen had a different taste.


    After the spring outing, they set out on their way home.


    When they dragged their luggage to the door of their house, they saw a car standing in front of their house.


    "Huh? New car?"


    "Dad bought a new car again?"


    The two murmured and rang the doorbell.


    The door opened, and the two smiled at Mike, but noticed that after Mike had been staring at them with a sullen face, the two of them groaned. After sitting in a familiar person, he said tacitly: "Dad, I forgot something, now go back and get it."


    With that said, the two turned around.


    "Ah!"


    Mike sneered? He stretched out his hand to hold the heads of the two and said, "Come in."


    "Oh!"


    The two obediently followed in, and carefully glanced at the people in the living room.


    Mike pointed to the three people in the living room and said, "Call someone."


    "grandfather��"


    "Wait!"


    Mike stopped the two of them? Pointing at Howard and his wife Maria? "Uncle? Auntie."


    He didn''t want to be a generation lower than this old man.


    The two called the two obediently, and exchanged two kind smiles.


    Then the two looked at Tony, and when they were about to speak, Tony hurriedly said, "Just call me by my name."


    Mike nodded and said to Howard, "Wait for a while, I''ll talk to them first."


    Howard frowned and said, "Mike, don''t be too strict with the children, after all, they are doing good deeds."


    Mike nodded, carrying the luggage of the two? He took the two upstairs.


    "boom!"


    Hearing the door closing, Tony smiled and said, "Old man? Do you think they will be beaten?"


    Howard glanced at Tony and said, "I don''t know if they will be beaten? But I want to beat you."


    Tony laughed and said, "You can''t bear it."


    Maria Stark couldn''t help laughing and said, "It''s exactly the same as when you were young."


    Howard was speechless, turned his head to his wife and said, "I was so ill-fated when I was young?"


    Maria was silent? She nodded affirmatively.


    Tony: "Hahaha!"


    Upstairs, Charles and Eric''s room.


    Put away your luggage.


    Mike looked at the two of them silently, and the two of them lowered their heads unconsciously.


    "Dad, we were wrong."


    When the words fell, there was no response from Mike, and the two of them were full of unease.


    "Head up."


    Mike said softly.


    The two slowly raised their heads with fearful expressions on their faces.


    A distressed look appeared on Mike''s face, he hugged the two of them gently, and said gently, "You are doing the right thing."


    The two froze for a moment, with ecstasy on their faces.


    They thought Mike would scold them severely.


    Noticing the expressions of the two, Mike changed his tone and said, "But!"


    The two shook their bodies and hurriedly put away their smug expressions.


    Mike stretched out his hand, pinched the faces of the two, and said coldly, "What if you are in danger? Why don''t you call me?"


    Eric dared: "I think we can handle it."


    Charles nodded and said, "Yeah, I read the child''s memory in advance, and I only went after knowing the guy''s abilities."


    Mike folded his arms and said lightly, "No accident happened?"


    The two remembered the woman who appeared unexpectedly and fell silent.


    Mike pressed the heads of the two and said: "This accident, you are lucky to deal with it, but what about next time?"


    Both of them had panic on their faces.


    "Before you don''t have enough ability to deal with accidents, you should think more before doing things, you know?"


    "Um."


    "Okay." Mike bent down, hugged the two of them gently, and said, "You did a good job this time, but next time this happens, you have to handle it carefully, you know?"


    "understood."


    The two breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mike released the two of them, winked at them, and said, "Friendly reminder, don''t forget to handle monitoring when deleting people''s memories."


    The two were stunned.


    monitor?


    Hotel rooms and corridors do not have��


    Surveillance in the hotel lobby!


    A look of enlightenment flashed in the eyes of the two of them Mike patted the two of them on the shoulders and said, "Don''t forget to thank Uncle Howard, he has already handled the surveillance for you."


    Not only that, but Howard also wiped away the traces of the two in that incident.


    This time things really have to thank Howard.


    If it weren''t for the other party, Mike would still be kept in the dark by these two boys.


    If you don''t hit the two of them, I don''t know what will happen next time.


    The three of them followed each other downstairs. Tony looked at the two of Charles with schadenfreude. After seeing that the expressions of the two did not look like they were being scolded, he hummed in disappointment.


    Charles and Eric glared at Tony, and then expressed their sincere thanks to Howard.


    Howard smiled kindly at the two little guys, and said to Mike who was sitting in front of him: "Jin Tianlai, besides this, there is one more thing I want to talk to you about."


    "Huh?" Mike became vigilant and said, "Isn''t there any trouble?"


    "Haha!" Howard laughed and said, "Of course not."


    "That said."


    "How old are you in your golden year?"


    Mike was stunned.


    age?


    Do you want to introduce him to someone?


    "Forty-two."


    Howard smiled and said, "Are you interested in being Tony''s godfather?"


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Book review:


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorite\" below to record this time (Are you interested in Chapter 108... (Please subscribe!)) The reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support!

 Chapter 109： Not interested in

    Latest URL: Godfather! ?


    Except for the smiling Howard and Maria, everyone in the living room was stunned.


    Before Mike objected, Tony exclaimed: "Old man, what are you kidding! Godfather? I''m so old, you want me to recognize Godfather?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows, waiting for Howard''s explanation.


    "Tony!" Howard shouted and said solemnly to Mike, "Mike, you are a good father."


    Mike nodded and said, "I admit this."


    Tony''s mouth twitched, so shameless.


    "Tony...is a troublesome guy, like when I was young, always offended people."


    Mike nodded, which he admitted.


    Howard looked at Tony who was unhappy and said, "So, I don''t want him to be sent away to be reunited with me as soon as I die."


    "You..." Mike looked at Howard up and down and said, "Isn''t it good?"


    Howard smiled bitterly and said, "It''s almost time."


    Speaking of which, a look of pain flashed across his face.


    Maria smiled softly at him and took his hand.


    Howard looked at him tenderly and said, "I have cancer, it''s already in the advanced stage, and there''s not much time left."


    "What?" Tony looked at Howard in horror and smiled dryly: "Old, old man... No, Dad! You lied to me, right? Yes!"


    Howard glanced at Tony calmly, shook his head, and said, "I think so too, Tony."


    Tony stared at Howard, and after a few seconds, finally determined that he was not playing tricks on him, and sat on the sofa as if he had lost his soul.


    Maria hugged Tony gently, while Howard looked at Mike, waiting for Mike''s answer.


    In fact, Howard has been very satisfied.


    If it weren''t for Mike, he and his wife were killed four years ago. Now they have lived four more years, and have handed over Stark Industries to Tony step by step. After a few years of leisurely life, he has no regrets. .


    However, he was still worried because Tony was too much like him.


    Although smart and recognized as a genius scientist in the world, but arrogant, vicious, arrogant? Ego...


    He is very clear? Such a character is too easy to offend people, and now the world is not the same as it was decades ago? He doesn''t want Tony to be accidentally killed because of his character.


    Although? He had confidence in Tony, but he felt that he should still leave an insurance for the child.


    So? In his eyes, Mike became a perfect candidate.


    Possess a strong ability? He usually acts low-key, always stands up at critical moments, and the most important thing is that Mike is a perfect father in his eyes.


    He has never met a father who can teach a child with superpowers to be so obedient.


    These children are humble and polite? They never take the initiative to cause trouble, and they never use their abilities to do bad things. When encountering injustice, they will save people regardless of danger...


    than he taught...


    He glanced at Tony? sighed.


    Looking at Howard''s expression? Mike can also guess what the other party is thinking, but to become Tony''s godfather, forget it, he will be **** off.


    So? He shook his head and said firmly: "Sorry, I can''t accept it."


    Hearing this, Eric and Charles breathed a sigh of relief.


    Howard and Maria were very disappointed, and even Howard couldn''t help but ask again, saying, "You really don''t think about it? Tony, although he has a bad personality, is definitely a good boy."


    Mike has never seen a Howard like this, but maybe this is the father...


    "dad!"


    Tony looked at Howard with a mess in his head.


    Is he going to be sent out? And still in adulthood?


    It''s ridiculous!


    Howard looked at Mike''s eyes and saw that Mike didn''t loosen at all, the eagerness in his eyes slowly faded, and then he laughed.


    He seems to have lost his original demeanor because of Tony.


    Seeing this, Mike said, "Howard, you should have confidence in Tony. He can live so big, and he hasn''t been beaten to death yet, and his ability to survive is still very good."


    Howard nodded, then frowned.


    This sounds reasonable, but there seems to be something wrong with it.


    At this moment, Mike continued: "However, you and I are considered friends. Tony, I will help you watch, as a friend."


    Howard finally smiled.


    Maria gratefully said, "Thank you, Mike, you are such an angel."


    In her eyes, since Mike rescued their husband and wife, they have been equated with angels.


    Howard breathed a sigh of relief and felt that before leaving, he should give Mike some gifts, such as a large deposit, or some shares or something.


    Howard pressed Tony''s shoulder and said, "Tony, call me uncle later."


    "Huh? Uncle? Him!?"


    Tony''s mouth twitched. He hasn''t recovered from his father''s cancer, yet he has an uncle?


    He is a young man who is almost twenty-five, and was brought by his father to recognize his uncle...


    Eh, wait.


    He glanced at Charles and Eric with strange eyes.


    If you call this guy uncle, won''t these two stinky boys know, and can''t call themselves uncle?


    Moreover, this guy is already in his forties. In terms of seniority, it seems that he is indeed an uncle...


    When people''s thoughts are skewed, they will turn to positions that they did not expect, and when people react, they have already made a decision to regret for life, or to be happy.


    "Uncle, uncle."


    When Tony called out, he was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses.


    Damn, what did I just call? What did I just say?


    His mind is a little confused now.


    One time it was about his father getting cancer, another time it was about calling him Uncle Mike, and another time it was about Charles and the two calling him Uncle...


    Tony''s face kept changing.


    But Howard and Maria seemed very happy.


    "Dad? Are there any guests?"


    At this moment, Clark came home from school and glanced at the three Howards unexpectedly, but greeted them politely, then looked at Charles and Eric, winked at them, and said: "You guys are back? Are you happy with the trip?"


    "It''s alright The two responded, Charles stretched out his hand and nodded, and after connecting the two through their abilities, he told Clark what happened just now and his trip.


    Clark nodded vaguely, showing a smile.


    Mike looked at the clock on the wall, got up and said, "It''s getting late, stay here for dinner."


    He patted Clark on the shoulder and said, "Take good care of the guests."


    Clark nodded.


    Mike walked into the kitchen and quickly cooked a table of good dishes, which was enjoyed by all the guests.


    When the Howard family left, Charles took Howard''s hand, pulled him aside with a smile, and whispered something to him.


    Howard''s face suddenly became a little ugly, and he walked out with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 110： If you……

    Latest website: Howard got in the car last and sat in the passenger seat.


    He glanced at Tony and hesitated.


    Tony keenly noticed Howard''s expression, squeezed out a smile, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    He still can''t accept the fact that his old man has a terminal illness, even if his reason tells him it''s true, he still doesn''t want to believe it.


    "Sorry, child, I haven''t paid attention to you for so many years and ignored your feelings."


    Tony was stunned by the sudden truthful confession, and immediately moved in his heart.


    The car started slowly and drove in the direction of New York.


    Tony looked at the seemingly endless road ahead, and pulled out a smile: "No, Dad, I never blame you."


    After all, his father has given him the most dignified life and growth environment in the world. Although he usually spends little time with him, he will spend time with him, and he has done a good job.


    In the face of the impending separation of life and death, the contradiction and estrangement between the two dissipated in an instant.


    Howard nodded, his face still very heavy.


    Tony looked at Howard''s face and couldn''t help saying: "Old man, don''t worry, I will find a way."


    Howard laughed and said, "If there is a way, I won''t arrange the funeral."


    After a pause, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind, and said, "Tony, no matter what you do, I will support you."


    Tony was moved.


    Then, Howard gritted his teeth and said, "Even if you really don''t like women, I''ll accept it."


    After speaking, Howard was relieved.


    Tony slammed on the brakes, and the corners of his mouth twitched wildly: "What are you talking about? Old man! Has your cancer cells spread to your brain?"


    As soon as the words came out, he reacted again and said anxiously: "That, I didn''t mean that, I mean? Do you know what you''re talking nonsense about?"


    Howard nodded heavily? Said: "Tony, I already know, that killer is a man? You and him are in the hotel... alas."


    In an instant, Tony felt himself cracked, an emotion called anger that instantly ignited him.


    "You... me!" Tony angrily said, "He pretended to be a woman to approach me? I didn''t know he was a man, nothing happened that night!"


    Watching Tony howl? Howard stared for a few seconds.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    He suddenly laughed happily.


    Tony froze.


    Howard winked at Tony and said, "How is it? Are you scared!"


    Before leaving, Charles told him that the killer was a man and that Tony rushed out naked. He laughed inwardly at Charles'' child''s small eyes, while thinking about Tony.


    To know that the killer was taken over by their S.H.I.E.L.D., and what happened to Tony? He already knew that.


    Tony gritted his teeth and said, "You crazy old man!"


    After a pause, father and son? And Maria in the back seat couldn''t help laughing together.


    The laughter is fading? Tony turned his head? Holding the steering wheel tightly?


    "Haha." Howard smiled freely and said, "I don''t want to be bald, that''s too ugly."


    After a pause? He continued: "I said it, I am very satisfied, and there is enough time to arrange things after death, which is much better than the last time I was almost killed."


    "Killed?" Tony was stunned and said, "When did it happen?"


    "Didn''t I tell you?" Howard asked back, and then said, "Before letting you take over the company, on the night Mike and I met, he saved me and your mother."


    Tony was shocked and said, "Why didn''t you say it?"


    "Said I was beaten so my nose was blue and my face was swollen?" Howard spread his hands and said, "How is that possible?"


    So, Mike saved his parents and his son saved me?


    Tony realized the problem, sighed helplessly, and said, "Dad, I feel that the uncle''s cry is not in vain now."


    Howard patted Tony on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go, go home! I''m going to start making my final travel plans."


    In recent years, with his help, Tony has taken over the company. As for S.H.I.E.L.D., he has done enough for so many years.


    He really doesn''t have much time left. He just wants to spend time with his family and take a good look at the world.


    "I''ll accompany you."


    "it is good!"


    ��


    In the town where Mike is located, there is a small river more than ten kilometers away from his farm. The river is clear and gentle. The Mike family will come here from time to time to fish.


    It''s been a while since they last came.


    Jintian happened to be a Sunday, and the weather was good. Mike took his tools and barbecue tools on a whim, prepared some ingredients in advance, put all these things in the dimension pocket, and drove the three children to the river.


    Hang an earthworm on the hook, flick it, and Mike won''t care anymore.


    Catch up on something, whatever.


    "Hey, the three of you, Jin Tian will eat whatever he catches."


    Mike smiled and talked to the three of them. The three of them laughed confidently. One of them held a fishing rod and started fishing.


    In addition to talent, fishing really depends on luck.


    In a short while, Charles happily shouted and dumped a fish.


    Eric and Clark looked contemptuous.


    After a while, they''ll catch a bigger one.


    "Charles, well done."


    Mike praised and started to get the barbecue tools.


    Before he could stand up, Charles cheered again and caught one.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and gave Charles a thumbs up.


    Clarke glanced sideways and snorted softly.


    One, two, three...


    Charles fishing is like going to the water to pick up fish.


    Finally, after Charles cheered again, Eric angrily said, "Are you annoying! You scared my fish away!"


    Clark nodded.


    Charles pouted, put the fish into his bucket, and muttered, "I didn''t catch anything, in a while, you guys will eat your farts!"


    Clark and Eric snorted coldly.


    Half an hour later, Mike caught a fish with his fishing rod on the beach, but Clark and Eric still had no harvest Both their faces became gloomy, especially when they saw When Charles went fishing one after another, and they didn''t stop at all, the air pressure around the two became heavy.


    Seeing this scene, Mike secretly laughed.


    Suddenly, Clark cheered and threw out the hook.


    But in the next second, his face became ashen.


    That''s a colorful feminine item.


    Careless! It''s time to take a look!


    Clark grunted.


    "Hahaha!"


    Charles laughed at Clark, but Eric sighed and shook his head at Clark.


    Mike on the side watched this scene and couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 111： wrong number

    Latest website: Clark smiled at Charles and walked to Eric, and the two were murmuring about something.


    Looking at this scene, Charles was a little uneasy.


    Sure enough, in the next second, the two ''hula'' rushed towards him and snatched his fish.


    Charles watched this scene with tears in his eyes.


    Just as the three of them were fighting, a scent that made them swallow their saliva came out, and they hurriedly ran over with their fish.


    Mike grabbed a handful of meat skewers and looked at the three children in front of him. For some reason, he thought of the profession of a breeder...


    Shaking his head, he distributed the meat skewers to them, and said, "Pick up a few lucky fish and keep them, let''s put the rest."


    "Uh-huh!"


    The three nodded obediently. After quickly eliminating the skewers, they picked fish. While Mike was handling the fish, one person took a few skewers and grilled the meat.


    A moment later, when Mike finished processing the fish and started grilling the fish, the three of them handed over the meat grilled for Mike.


    Mike took it with a smile and said to Clark, "Clark, have you thought about going to college early?"


    Clark has never let him worry about his studies since he was a child. This kid has a strong learning ability, he can learn everything in one go, and even finished all the courses by himself early, including college...


    Clark shook his head and said, "I''m not interested. I''ll stay in high school. I want to go to school like ordinary people."


    "As you like."


    Mike took a bite of the kebab and frowned.


    "Dad, how are you?"


    Eric asked.


    "Yes, it would be better with less salt."


    Eric grinned.


    Mike nodded and said, "How about you?"


    "We''re still self-studying, and we don''t want to go to college early."


    Charles and Eric shook their heads in unison.


    "Okay, you decide for yourself."


    Anyway, he doesn''t need to worry about these three people in terms of study, just watch them not grow crooked.


    Just then, Mike''s cell phone rang.


    From that cumbersome mobile phone, Mike answered the call.


    "Hey?"


    "Mike!"


    "wrong number."


    Mike hung up the phone expressionlessly and turned off the phone.


    "Dad? Who is it?"


    Charles asked curiously.


    "A hairy egg? Never mind."


    "Oh!"


    "Come on, let''s grill the fish!"


    Meanwhile, on the other side? On a plane.


    Nick Fury staring at his phone? Full of disbelief.


    "He? He actually hung up on me!"


    He pressed the number again angrily, and then listened to the prompt that it was turned off? His face darkened even more.


    "Giggle!"


    A woman in a leather jacket sat in the driver''s seat, smiling at Nick Fury''s deflated appearance? Laughing heartlessly.


    Nick Fury looked at the woman with a dry laugh and said, "Maybe I remembered the wrong number. Let''s go directly. He will welcome us very much."


    "welcome?"


    The blonde woman mercilessly exposed Nick Fury''s lie: "Really? Wasn''t it thrown out?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    With a lack of confidence, Nick Fury said proudly: "He will definitely welcome me! We are old friends."


    After a pause, he looked at the woman sincerely: "Trust me? Firth!"


    Firth waved his hand and said, "As you wish? As long as the person you find can really help me."


    Nick Fury smiled ''hey'' and said, "Don''t worry? He can definitely help you? He''s the most amazing person I''ve ever met."


    Mike''s various abilities left a deep impression on him, and Mike also knew the senior management of S.H.I.E.L.D., and there was no more suitable person to help than Mike.


    When the words fell, he carefully glanced at Firth? After seeing that he was looking forward seriously, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    This woman fell from the sky and smashed into the video store. When he took his rookie partner to learn about the situation, if this woman hadn''t pulled him, he would have been killed by aliens.


    Immediately afterwards, his rookie partner was quietly replaced by a green-skinned alien. If it wasn''t for his agility to kill the enemy, he would have been almost killed again.


    He watched his rookie partner turn into a green-skinned alien.


    He swore that if he hadn''t seen similar abilities, when he saw this scene, he would have cried out like a woman who experienced bed sports for the first time.


    After that, after following Firth all the way, he finally reached a consensus with Firth.


    He helps the woman find some past information, and the woman helps him deal with the green-skinned aliens named Skrulls who invade and lurk on Earth.


    Skrulls can turn into anyone, and even have short-term memory of the shapeshifting target, which is very difficult to deal with.


    Under such a premise, Nick Fury dare not trust anyone easily.


    "Hey, Fury." Firth said suddenly, "What happened to that air force base just now?"


    Before they called Mike, they went to Vandenberg Air Force Base to check the files.


    Because of the battle with the Black Emperor two years ago, the damage was very serious, and it is still closed for reconstruction.


    Although it was forbidden to enter, they still sneaked in, but unfortunately, they found nothing except an orange cat who sneaked out with them.


    The files on the Pegasus Project they were looking for were very likely destroyed, or they still survived, but were moved to a new location unknown to Nick Fury.


    Not only that, they were hunted down by the Skrulls who became Nick Fury''s boss while searching for the files.


    Fortunately, Firth made a great effort and escaped from the base in a plane with Nick Fury.


    Asked by Firth about Vandenberg Air Force Base, Nick Fury said, "It was destroyed in a big battle two years ago."


    "Battle?"


    A curious look appeared on Firth''s face.


    Nick Fury glanced at Firth: "Don''t think your ability is very powerful, there are many people on earth who are more powerful than you."


    "Oh?" Firth raised his eyebrows in disbelief.


    Her abilities, even among the Kree, are unique.


    Better than her? Just this backward C-53 planet?


    Do not make jokes!


    Nick Fury asked back, "You don''t believe it?"


    "Yeah, I''m really sorry to be seen by you."


    Nick Fury looked at Firth with a smile on his face, and said, "You don''t look embarrassed at all."


    "You''re very observant."


    Firth smiled, watching Nick Fury roll his eyes, and said boringly: "Tell me about the war two years ago."


    It is also a good choice to listen to the other party tell stories and pass the time.


    Nick Fury became excited, showing a nostalgic expression, and said, "Two years ago, I led our Thunder team..."


    Speaking of he told what happened two years ago, but the difference is that he became the protagonist, he became the one who killed the Quartet, punched a mutant, and stepped on the black emperor under his feet. hero.


    "Ha ha!"


    Firth smiled, apparently taking Nick Fury''s version of the Black King incident as a story.


    After the story was told, Nick Fury was a little unsure.


    "Meow."


    At this moment, an orange cat wearing a cat badge climbed over from the back seat and got into Firth''s arms.


    Nick Fury''s eyes lit up and said, "Gugu, cute kitty, come to me."


    The orange cat named Gugu rolled in Firth''s arms, ignoring Nick Fury''s intentions at all. Firth brought up Gugu and put it in Nick Fury''s arms.


    Nick Fury laughed, teased the orange cat, and shouted cute.

 Chapter 112： chicken and egg

    Latest URL:


    Mike''s house.


    After staying by the river until the afternoon, Mike returned home with his three children.


    If he doesn''t go home again, he''s afraid that Clark and Eric will ruin the river, or Charles.


    I don''t know if Charles was too lucky, or they were too unlucky, they didn''t catch a single one, but Charles was one after another, and one at a time...


    The harvest was quite good, but in the end Mike let Charles release most of the fish.


    There were so many that they couldn''t finish it.


    Speaking of fish, he heard that some rivers are full of Asian carp, which are fat and big. If there is a chance, he must go and see them and turn them into delicious dishes.


    After parking the car, Mike put the barbecue tools in the warehouse, turned around and walked back home.


    "Hey, who of you went to the supermarket to buy us Jintian''s food?"


    Seeing the three still energetic, Mike shouted.


    "Clark!"


    "Charles!"


    "Eric!"


    The three pointed at each other, and then were all kicked out by Mike.


    It takes a while to be clean.


    The three rushed to the supermarket on bicycles, but Mike washed his face, changed into comfortable clothes, and watched TV in the living room.


    "Huh? Journey to the West?"


    Looking at the picture played on the TV, Mike was a little surprised.


    Although this world is very different from the world before the time-travel, there are still some places that are the same!


    Mike looked at the monkey who was making a fuss in the Heavenly Palace and looked at it with relish.


    It''s such a wonderful childhood memory.


    Just as he was looking vigorously, he suddenly heard a roar from outside.


    He got up and turned his head to look, only to see a plane coming from not far away.


    Looking at that thing, Mike had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Sure enough, ten seconds later, the plane landed in the open space in front of his house.


    Mike walked to the door. When he got to the door, he paused, thought about it, and went to the kitchen again. He picked up a kitchen knife and waved it twice in his hand.


    "If it breaks, how can I cook?"


    After pondering, he put down the kitchen knife, thought about it, and used his ability.


    A few seconds later, an ordinary three-meter-long broadsword slowly appeared in his hand.


    Nodding with satisfaction, he dragged the knife to the door.


    Open the door, eyes narrowed.


    Sure enough it was him...


    He happened to see a familiar hairy egg with a blond cock, bah, the blond woman came down from the plane.


    "Mike!"


    Looking at Mike standing at the door, Nick Fury was very moved? He said to Firth: "Did you see it! My friend! As soon as you saw me coming? He was waiting for me at the door!"


    "yes?"


    Firth looked suspiciously at Mike''s expression.


    This way, it doesn''t look like they are welcoming them, does it?


    "Mike! My friend!"


    Nick Fury spread his arms and walked towards Mike in a hug.


    Mike sneered? When Nick Fury came to him? Slowly dragged the knife behind him.


    The blade is very long? Mike is dragging slowly, Nick Fury is flustered? The steps are getting messy.


    "Damn it, it''s you again!"


    Mike cursed? With a big knife, Nick Fury jumped back twice in a row.


    "Get out of here, you''re just like the crow, it''s going to be bad!"


    Mike looked at Nick Fury coldly, and the knife in his hand seemed to be swung out at any time.


    Nick Fury took another two steps back, squeezed out a smile, and said, "That? I haven''t said anything yet?"


    "Shut up, I don''t want to hear you."


    Nick Fury''s mouth twitched? Suddenly he said, "Wait for me? I''ll give you a present."


    The words fell? He quickly ran to Firth? He held Gugu in his arms, walked to Mike, and said, "See if it''s cute, give it to you."


    Mike glanced at him and said, "The cat stays, get out of here."


    Nick Fury tugged at Firth casually, shoved the cat to Firth, pushed Firth in front of Mike, and said, "How is she? As long as you help, I''ll give her to you!"


    The words fell, and before Mike could make a move, Firth slammed his elbow back.


    "Hey!"


    Nick Fury covered his eyes and sucked in the cold air.


    If this goes on, he won''t be able to keep his eyesight sooner or later.


    Firth held back a smile: "My name is Firth, and Fury said you can help me, I want to ask you for a favor."


    Firth?


    Mike looked at each other, his eyes changed slightly.


    Carol Danvers, future Captain Marvel.


    The first time he saw the other party, he recognized the other party, but now the other party calls him Firth, that is, the memory has not recovered?


    Carol Danvers shows up and gets involved with Nick Fury, so this is the story of Captain Marvel?


    In the plot of Captain Marvel, after Captain Marvel''s memory is restored, it is like driving a peerless, and it is over after directly killing one of the Kree spaceships.


    Simple and rude, there is no danger, and it can sell Captain Marvel a favor, which may be used in the future.


    Mike thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "What help?"


    "Hey, hey!" Nick Fury walked out from behind Firth, pressed his eyes, pointed at Mike and said angrily, "Why do you refuse if I ask you to help? If she asks you to help, you help?"


    Mike waved the knife in his hand, squinted at Nick Fury, and said, "Do you want to explain?"


    Nick Fury shook his head and said, "Just be happy."


    Mike scattered the weapon in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Firth''s eyes lit up, and he had some inexplicable confidence that Mike could help him.


    "Tell me, what can I do for you?"


    Mike walked out and stood in front of the two with arms folded.


    Nick Fury said: "Won''t you invite us in?"


    Mike frowned and said, "Please come in, UU reading will be dinner time, I have to keep you for dinner, trouble."


    Nick Fury: "��"


    The corners of Firth''s mouth twitched, and he pondered, "I think there is something wrong with my memory. There are many pictures in my head, but I can''t remember them at all."


    Thinking of some images in his head, Firth frowned and said, "I think I have lived here myself, but I have no relevant memory..."


    Speaking of which, a distressed look appeared on her face.


    "A memory?"


    Mike pinched his chin and thought for a while, and said, "It should be fine."


    The next second, a card appeared in his hand.


    Name: Memory Thread Flashback.


    Skill introduction: It can make people who have amnesia regain their memory.


    Remarks: Memories, precious things cannot be forgotten.


    This card is still a card that was made out of curiosity when making memory editing cards in order to clear some people''s memories back then, but I didn''t expect it to be used at this time.


    "This is?"


    Firth looked curiously at the cards in Mike''s hand.


    Mike said: "Help you retrieve your memory."


    After he used the card, a pink-purple line appeared from Mike''s palm and shot into Firth''s mind.


    Firth froze, and scenes appeared in her mind.


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Book review:


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 112 Chicken and Egg (please subscribe!)), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support!

 Chapter 113： fist

    Precious, painful, beautiful, profound...


    All kinds of lost memories poured out of her mind like a tide.


    She bent down in pain, grabbed her hair, the energy in her body surged, and her whole body radiated bright light.


    Firth looked up at Mike, dazed and at a loss, and even said with some panic: "What have you done to me? What are these things?"


    If those memories are true, then she''s not called Firth at all, her name is Carol Danvers, she''s not a Cree at all, she''s an Earther, and she has a grudge against the Cree...


    Then the friends she has sworn to protect and fight for all these years, and the teammates who belong to the Interstellar team, are all the enemies who harmed her in the first place?


    Her head was a little confused, the return of a lot of memories collided with the memories of the past few years, and the two sides were entangled with each other, leaving her in a daze.


    She looked up at Mike again, her face twisted, and said with difficulty: "What did you do to me?"


    Mike shrugged and said, "It''s just that you remembered the previous memory."


    "Memories of the past..."


    Carol murmured, recalling the picture in her head, the energy surging in her whole body became more and more intense, and her hands were entangled by dazzling rays of light.


    Looking at Carroll''s current state and feeling the energy of the other party, Mike was speechless.


    This cock, bah, the woman is really powerful, and this is only half of the power that the other party is bound by.


    Carroll looked at Mike a few steps away, and asked again with a complicated expression, "You really didn''t do anything? Are these my memories?"


    She still couldn''t believe it.


    If she remembered it slowly, it would be fine. She also had a buffering process of acceptance. Now that she remembered everything at once, it made her fall into doubt.


    Doubt yourself, doubt Mike.


    Mike frowned and said, "If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it."


    Carroll radiated energy all over her body, and walked towards Mike with difficulty step by step. Staring at Mike''s eyes, she wanted to find evidence that Mike was lying.


    Finally, she sighed, ready to say thank you...


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise? She disappeared directly in place? She was pushed and flew out.


    boom��


    Amidst the loud noise? She was pressed to the ground, leaving a gully of dozens of meters? A mound was piled up behind her.


    Her head was a little dazed, but she, who had been trained for a long time, made a counterattack for the first time, blasting a beam of photon energy from her glowing hands.


    The person who was holding her was hit and leaned back, but still pressed firmly on her.


    She opened her eyes and saw a young man who was obviously still a child looking at her angrily.


    She was stunned for a moment, and saw a dangerous red light in the child''s eyes.


    She was shocked, and the energy surged in her body? With a push with both hands, it drilled through the mound behind her like a rocket? She broke free from the opponent''s restraint.


    But the next moment? The child clenched his fist and fell from the sky.


    "boom!"


    A fist hit? The ground shakes? The splashing soil is like a torrential rain.


    Carroll paused and didn''t have time to get up. When the boy looked at her again, he snorted coldly? He spat out the mud in his mouth, blew his messy hair, and clenched his fist and swung at the boy.


    "boom!"


    She punched the boy on the body, but the boy didn''t move at all.


    Carroll''s head fell on the boy''s chin.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, light-like energy scattered everywhere.


    But the boy just raised his head slightly, and then slammed his head into her forehead fiercely.


    "boom!"


    Carol was smashed to the ground, and when the opponent''s fist fell, he stretched out a beam of photon energy, pushed himself away, then quickly got up, wiped his nose, and looked at the blue blood between his fingers, the blood in his body. Energy is ignited.


    She was angry, she tried her best, and now she doesn''t care whether the other party is a child or not...


    But at this moment, Mike quietly appeared between the two and shouted: "Stop!"


    Clark put down his fist, but Carol snorted coldly, looking at Clark angrily, like a kid who lost a fight.


    Mike put one hand on his head with a headache, and silently took back a card.


    He just appeared, and I was really afraid that the two of them would not hold him back, and one of them punched him and scrapped him.


    Fortunately, the power of the two is well controlled.


    "what''s wrong with you?"


    Mike looked at Clark.


    Clark looked at Carol coldly and wondered, "Dad, wasn''t she threatening you just now, was she going to hit you?"


    In the scene just now, Carroll was surging with terrifying energy and kept approaching Mike.


    The three were silent.


    It looks like it does look like he''s going to hit Mike...


    Mike''s eyes jumped and he said to Carroll, "That, the child misunderstood."


    Carol took a deep breath and tried her best to bring her own facial features back under control. She snorted coldly, then glanced at Clark and said, "Your son?"


    Mike nodded.


    Carroll paused and said, "It''s amazing."


    Seeing this scene, Clark was apprehensive.


    two people know each other? Could this woman be my father''s old friend?


    If so, this sucks.


    Could he possibly have beaten his future mother?


    Mike glanced at Clark, noticed the changing face of the other party, and said angrily, "Don''t think about it."


    Clark was stunned for a moment, disappointed but relieved.


    "Hey! Are you all right?"


    Nick Fury came running.


    "fine!"


    Carol said lightly.


    Being smashed by Clark''s head, she woke up from the confusion, and the memory in her head was no longer confused.


    She looked at Mike and said, "Thanks."


    Mike nodded, reached out to stop Clark, and said to him, "If you don''t dislike it, go home and sit down."


    It''s very rude to drive them away just after the son hits them.


    Carol and Nick Fury nodded, and the four walked towards Mike''s house.


    "What about those two people?"


    Mike asked in a low voice.


    Clark thought for a while and said, "It should be coming soon."


    Mike responded.


    "That, Mike, this kid..."


    "Oh, he''s just a little bit stronger."


    Mike said softly.


    Have some strength?


    This can''t be said too much, can it? And that terrifying speed...


    Nick Fury glanced at Clark secretly, but after noticing that Mike was looking at him coldly, he shivered and smiled contemptuously.


    "Fury, I warn you, Clark, you better rot in your stomach!"


    When Mike said this, his attitude was cold, and a trace of murderous intent permeated.


    Nick Fury nodded solemnly and said, "I understand, he''s just a child."


    Mike took a deep look at Nick Fury, looked at Eric and Charles who were nervous, and showed a smile.


    "Dad, are you okay? Are they looking for trouble?"


    Eric looked at Fury with a bad expression and Charles'' eyes lighted up slightly.


    Mike rubbed the heads of the two of them and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a misunderstanding, go home!"


    "Oh!"


    The two responded obediently, and the four of them walked home together.


    Looking at the backs of the four, Nick Fried, who was following behind Mike, had an inexplicable thought in his heart.


    Are these two children...


    Think of Clark''s performance just now, and Mike''s ability.


    He suddenly gasped.


    If so...this one is too scary!


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 114： this world……

    Latest website: Mike pushed open the door and paused.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nick Fury, who was following behind him, asked, curiously looking into the room over Mike''s shoulder, and then his eyes widened.


    I saw a strong humanoid creature with green skin, standing in the living room of Mike''s house.


    Skrulls!


    Mike strode into the room, and the others followed in Mike''s footsteps and walked in.


    The three of Clark looked at the Skrull curiously, and their eyes were full of curiosity.


    And Carol stood in front of everyone and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to talk to you about..."


    The Skrull said lightly, swept his eyes, but saw Clark, his eyes were condensed, his eyes were full of disbelief, and he said: "You are..."


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, and he was the first to speak out, and said coldly, "Who are you?"


    The first time he saw this Skrull, he recognized the identity of the other, Taros, the leader of the Skrull.


    In the original plot, this Talos saw through the orange cat Gugu at a glance that it was a primordial beast.


    And the expression on the other side just now...recognized Clark''s identity?


    Mike was taken aback.


    If so, this is very important news for him.


    The Skrull was stunned, looking at Mike''s murderous eyes, feeling a terrible sense of threat, a cold sweat appeared on his forehead: "I have no malice, I am a Skrull, I''m sorry to break into Mr.''s house, my The goal is to be like the woman beside me, I have something to ask her for help, you can call me Taros!"


    The Skrulls have the ability to transform. They observe the target, then transform into the target, and even have the short-term memory of the transformed target. Therefore, their family is very sensitive to danger, and he is the best among them.


    Because of their ability to shapeshift, they have also changed into various races. The first time he saw Clark, he recognized each other''s identity.


    Hearing the opponent''s words, two cards appeared in Mike''s hand, and his body flashed to the opponent''s side. While pinching the opponent''s neck, the cards turned into light spots and dissipated.


    The next moment, the two disappeared in front of everyone.


    How is this going?


    Seeing this scene, everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    In the blink of an eye, Mike had appeared in a strange place with Talos.


    Mike let go of the other party, Talos took two steps back? Looking at the river not far away? He was secretly surprised at the ability shown by Mike, his face was a little ugly, and he said, "What do you mean?"


    Mike looked at each other and smiled slightly and said, "Relax? I want to kill you, I don''t need to bring you here at all."


    Talos breathed a sigh of relief? But he still did not let his guard down.


    At this moment, Mike said: "You recognize Clark... as the black-haired? The oldest child, right."


    Not a question, but a certainty.


    Talos thought for a moment and nodded.


    Mike groaned and said, "There are some things I want to ask you."


    "Please say."


    "Who is he?"


    "You mean... his race?"


    Talos asked cautiously.


    Mike nodded.


    Talos said: "Kryptonian."


    Hearing this, Mike sighed in his heart.


    Because of the system? Originally, he was still guessing whether Clark arranged it systematically. Will there be only one Kryptonian in this world? Now...


    He was finally sure.


    There is Krypton in this universe.


    What puzzled him is that there is no city like Gotham City or Metropolis on Earth? And after years of investigation, there are no superheroes like Batman and Wonder Woman.


    In this regard, he is not sure whether these people have not appeared yet? Or the world does not exist at all.


    Personally, he prefers the second possibility.


    Because if they do live in this world, it is impossible not to leave a trace.


    Now that Krypton has appeared, that means... a very small part of that universe merged into this universe?


    How much does that incorporate?


    This point, Mike can''t be sure yet.


    Talos watched Mike''s face keep changing, and he was also guessing the relationship between Mike and Krypton.


    At this moment, Mike continued to ask, "Where is Krypton?"


    "Krypton is outside the Milky Way, and it has been destroyed." Talos sighed: "They are rarely active in the Milky Way. If I were not wandering in the universe, looking for a home for us, I would not know the existence of Krypton. After the destruction of Krypton, there are no traces of Kryptonians, so I was so surprised when I saw your son."


    Mike nodded, breathed a sigh of relief, pondered, and continued: "The last question, how did you recognize Clark?"


    To know that Clark and the Earth are exactly the same.


    Talos smiled and said: "This is the talent of our Skrulls, uh, how do you say it..."


    Talos thought for a while and said vaguely: "In our perception, each race will give us different feelings, and we can record the feeling of the race that has changed."


    A sense of talent?


    Mike was relieved and said, "Thank you for your answer."


    When the words fell, a card appeared between his fingers, saying, "Let''s go back. Please keep the things I asked you and Clark''s secret."


    "Wait!" Taros shouted hurriedly, looked at Mike nervously, and said, "Can you help me and say something nice to that woman later, I was a little unhappy with her before."


    Mike smiled and said, "I can only promise not to let her do it in my house."


    Talos breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you."


    As long as the fight didn''t happen as soon as they met, he had the confidence to convince the other party and help the other party recall the past.


    Mike held Taros'' shoulders and used teleport again to return home.


    When they got home, Carol was sitting on the sofa drinking juice, Eric and Charles were watching TV, and Clark and Nick Fury were talking.


    Mike and the two appeared quietly, and the room fell silent.


    "Dad? Just now?"


    Clark asked suspiciously.


    Mike said: "I asked Talos about something, and also, stay away from Fury."


    Nick Fury looked innocent and complained: "Ask something? You just said that it''s more like killing him."


    Mike glanced at Nick Fury and said, "Can you shut up?"


    Nick Fury spread his hands.


    At this time, Carol put down the empty cup in his hand, looked at Talos, and said, "It just so happens that I also have something to talk to you about."


    Talos was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "That''s really good."


    Things went better than he thought.


    So, he said, "With the help of my transformation ability, I found a recording of you and some information about you."


    "Wow, those materials still exist? Where did you find them? Why didn''t I know?"


    Nick Fury was a little surprised.


    Taros nodded: "You are only a third-level agent, the level is too low."


    Nick Fury twitched the corner of his mouth Talos'' transformation target was his boss, and his level was indeed much higher than him.


    Mike looked at Nick Fury with disgust: "Why are you still a third-level agent."


    In an instant, Nick Fury was even more depressed.


    Talos looked at Carroll and said, "Perhaps, those things will remind you of something."


    Carol got up: "I have regained my memory, I have remembered what happened back then."


    She clenched her fists gloomily, her eyes full of anger: "The Cree deceived me."


    "?"


    Talos was stunned.


    Things went a little better than he had imagined.


    Nick Fury rubbed his hands together: "Can you two talk about it, I don''t know what''s going on yet?"

 Chapter 115： I dont have your son

    The latest website: After a few minutes, Carroll and Talos closed their mouths.


    To put it simply, the Inkre invaded and fought with the Skrulls. The Skrulls were miserable, their homes were invaded, and their clansmen also lived in every corner of the galaxy.


    The Incree were the aggressor in this war, and the Skrulls were innocent. As a Kree, Mar Weir felt that this was not a just war, and sheltered many Skrulls to the earth. , and hid his identity, became Dr. Wendy Lawson on Earth, and established the Tianma Project, using the energy core (cosmic Rubik''s Cube), to develop a light-speed engine to help the Skrulls find a new home.


    In the end, the light-speed engine was successfully developed. During the test flight with Carroll, it was found by the Kree. passed out.


    And when she woke up, she was already on the Kree''s home planet, Hala, and she forgot her memory, became a Kree, and became a member of the Star Troopers.


    It was not until she came to Earth again for this mission that she regained her memory.


    After the description and dialogue between Talos and Carol, Carol also understood the identity of the Skrulls'' victims. After remembering the words of Dr. Ma Will, who was most respected by her, she decided to help the Skrulls find Back to the energy core (cosmic cube) to help them find a new home.


    Talos got a series of numbers. He thought it was a certain coordinate on the earth, and he wanted Carroll to help them decipher Ma Weir''s laboratory coordinates, but in fact, it was a state vector, which was used for positioning. Orbits and velocities? ie labs are orbiting the earth all the time? They can''t find labs on earth at all.


    The power core is in Mar Weir''s lab and they have to get it as soon as possible because the Kree space team? Carroll''s former teammates are also eyeing this power core? And it will come to Earth soon .


    "We''re moving fast? Yong Rogue is coming soon."


    After Carol said this, everyone fell silent.


    Nick Fury said: "So? We first need a spacecraft to send us into space."


    Talos said: "My subordinates can transform the planes outside of you."


    "Uh? Uncle Greenskin, how did you come to Earth? Where''s your spaceship?"


    Charles asked curiously.


    Taroska to Carol.


    Carroll tilted her head to one side uncomfortably, and after seeing Nick Fury looking at him with speechless eyes, he snorted softly and said, "At that time, they were still enemies."


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Okay." Mike knocked on the table, and when everyone looked at him? He opened his mouth and said, "After you have discussed it, hurry up and leave!"


    Talos and Carol nodded? And Nick Fury said nervously, "Aren''t you going with us?"


    "Why should I go with you?"


    "Because..." Nick Fury cried and said: "If you are here? I can feel at ease? You are too reliable."


    "Get out!" Mike pointed at the door and said, "Get out of here!"


    "Giggle!"


    "Ha ha!"


    The crowd laughed out loud.


    At this moment, Clark carefully pulled down the microphone and whispered in his ear: "Dad? There is a spaceship flying towards us, very fast."


    Mike''s heart sank.


    How did it come so quickly?


    He should have driven these people away sooner!


    Glancing at Nick Fury, Mike''s mouth twitched slightly, and the reason was found.


    Yong Rogge has been tracking Carol, and Carol and Nick Fury spent a lot of time looking for the Tianma plan. If they found the information at the air force base according to the original plot, the two would not have to come. found him.


    As a result, the two took a long detour and spent a lot of time here to find him for help. As a result, Yong Rogge happened to come to Earth at this time and flew directly to him...


    It''s all to blame... the Black Emperor!


    Vandenberg AFB wouldn''t have been closed due to destruction if it wasn''t for his head twitching to release the virus, and the data wouldn''t be transferred, and if the data wasn''t transferred, Nick Fury wouldn''t have a card. Rolle came to him, if they didn''t come to him, there would be no trouble...


    A series of thoughts flashed through his mind quickly, Mark pressed his eyebrows with some headache, and said to the three of Carroll: "It''s too late, a spaceship will arrive soon, if you guessed correctly, it should be the brave man in your mouth. Roger."


    Talos was shocked, a sneer appeared on the corner of Carroll''s mouth, but Nick Fury jumped up like he had been electrocuted, and said, "What should we do? What should we do? Let''s fly away! "


    Carroll looked at Nick Fury and said, "Have you ever flown a spaceship?"


    She is confident to take out Yong Roger and the others, but...


    Carroll pondered and said, "Yong Rogge is not difficult to deal with, but there is an accuser fleet behind him, and he can send reinforcements at any time."


    This is what gave her headaches and scruples.


    Nick Fury looked at Mike unconsciously, Carroll and Talos moved in their hearts and looked at Mike as well.


    Mike: "What do I do?"


    "I know you have a way."


    Nick Fury is sure of that.


    Mike said silently: "I''m not your father, don''t come to me if you have anything."


    Nick Fury: "Dad!"


    Mike: "?"


    He stared at Nick Fury and said, "You''re shameless."


    "don''t want!"


    Mike''s mouth twitched wildly: "I don''t have a son like you!"


    "That..." Talos said a little embarrassedly: "Do you think I can do it?"


    Mike: "��"


    Carol looked at this scene, patted her forehead and looked speechless.


    What kind of fairy teammates are these?


    She looked at Mike: "If you have a way, please help. We have written down this favor."


    After the words fell, the three looked at Mike.


    Mike said helplessly: "Do I still have a choice?"


    Yong Rogge''s current target is his home.


    And he does have a way to oppose Yong Rogge, and it''s simple.


    Mike whispered in his heart and looked at Charles who was beside him. When Charles looked at him, he tapped his forehead. Charles received the signal and his eyes lit up, and he used his ability to connect the two.


    "Dad, do you want me to take action?"


    The voice of Charles eager to try sounded in Mike''s mind.


    Mike responded and said, "You control them for a while, but don''t show that you did it."


    "acting!?"


    Charles was even more excited.


    Mike: "Well, listen to me later."


    "understood!"


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, with a roar, a spaceship landed on the open space outside Mike''s house in the dark.

 Chapter 116： simplicity and change

    Latest URL: Yong Rogue.


    The captain of the Kree Star Trooper, with strong fighting skills, can crush Carol with only fighting skills. In addition, he has an arm guard that can emit a strange energy to control objects.


    In short, he is a very strong person, even among the Kree people, he is a powerful character, but it is not enough to see in front of Carol.


    If Carroll wanted to, he could punch him and call the referee.


    Moreover, after their investigation, there are also groups called mutants on the earth. They have magical powers, which is also a threat to them.


    He is very self-aware, so he has already made the accuser fleet wait not far from the earth. As long as Carol dares to resist, the accuser fleet will drop missiles and blast the city below to rubble.


    He believed that, with Carroll''s character, such a thing would not happen.


    The moment the spaceship fell, he arranged for a sniper named Minerva to ambush at the spaceship, and then walked to Mike''s house with the others.


    But to his surprise, just as he came to the door, the door opened.


    Carol came out alone.


    Noticing Carroll''s eyes, Yong Rogge smiled lightly and said, "Furth, it seems that you have already remembered it."


    "Fuss?" Carroll smiled contemptuously and said, "My name is Carol Danvers."


    "Whatever you want." Yong Rogge didn''t care. He looked into the door and said, "Call out all your friends, Skrull, Earthling."


    Carroll''s hands lit up.


    Yong Rogge''s eyes jumped, he pointed his hand up, and said, "If I don''t give the above information within three minutes, the city closest to here will be attacked by missiles? If you don''t follow us obediently? There will also be missile strikes."


    Carol smiled slightly and said, "It seems that I have no choice."


    Yong Rogge spread his hands.


    At this moment, Carol grinned and said, "Maybe I can''t help it? But my friend has."


    Yong Rogge was shocked? Before he could speak, he lost control of his body? Even his thinking was suspended, and he no longer had the ability to think.


    The next moment? The teammates beside him fell one by one.


    Minerva, who was not far away, was shocked when she saw this scene, and pointed the muzzle of the gun at Carroll. Binding her hands together, and then ''DuangDuang'' against her head twice? Smashed her unconscious.


    Seeing this scene, even Carol, who was mentally prepared, was stunned.


    This ability? Too weird.


    At the same time, Mike praised Charles and Eric in his mind and said, "Charles controlled the man and asked him to notify the fleet to leave, and he said it was done."


    "Understood! Sir!"


    Charles shouted playfully, and looked outside with a curious look on the surface? In fact, he secretly controlled Yong Rogge to open the communication, and then gave orders to the outer fleet.


    Under the order of Yong Rogge, the accuser fleet left without any hesitation.


    Seeing this scene, Carol opened his mouth.


    This is too simple!


    "Oh yeah!" Nick Fury cheered and raised his hand at Talos, wanting to give him a high five.


    Talos looked at Nick Fury suspiciously and said, "What do you want?"


    It''s embarrassing...


    Nick Fury raised his left hand again, clapped both hands, and said to Talos, "At this time, you should give me a high five to celebrate."


    Talos nodded, looking at the Star Troopers outside, and he was also excited.


    He turned to look at Mike and nodded gratefully.


    Mike smiled lightly and said to Charles in his mind, "Dizzy the last one too."


    Charles did.


    In an instant, the headache was solved so easily.


    "It''s like a dream."


    Nick Fury sighed.


    Sure enough, Mike is to live by!


    He glanced at Mike quietly and gave a thumbs up.


    After a while, the Star Troopers were **** by the three of Carroll and thrown into the spaceship.


    Nick Fury looked at the small alien spaceship, touched the cabin, and sighed, "What a good thing!"


    When they were still thinking about letting Taros''s scientists transform the plane to go to space, the enemy sent the spacecraft, which was just in time.


    "Thank you, Mike!"


    Standing in front of Mike''s house, Carroll thanked him again.


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Let''s go quickly."


    Carol smiled and walked towards the spaceship.


    Talos bowed to Mike and said, "Thank you for your help."


    Mike waved his hand casually.


    Talos turned and chased after Carol.


    "Meow!"


    Gugu ran out of Mike''s house, rubbed Clark''s leg, and chased after Carol.


    "Huh!" Mike exhaled and said, "These troubles are finally gone."


    The three of Clark also let out a long breath and said to Mike, "Dad, it''s time to cook."


    "Haha!" Mike laughed and said, "Dry rice!"


    And just as he wrapped his arms around the three children''s shoulders and turned to go home...


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure slammed into Mike''s feet with a ''boom'', groaning in pain.


    It''s Talos!


    Mike was startled.


    At this moment, Nick Fury let out a scream, was knocked away by a burst of energy, and flew towards Mike and the others with blood from his mouth, and Gugu, who had just run away not long ago, ''meow'' again. With a bang, he ran back to Mike''s house.


    Clark flicked to catch Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury was spitting out blood, and a hole visible to the naked eye appeared in his chest.


    At this moment, a light spot of cards dissipating appeared in Mike''s hand.


    Rejuvenation!


    Green light wrapped around Nick Fury.


    But that''s not enough!


    Another card dissipated, and a golden-green light suddenly surrounded Nick Fury.


    Name: Infusion of the Stars.


    Skill introduction: restore life to the target and heal wounds.


    Notes: Look, the power of the nurse.


    In an instant, UU read www. uukanshu.com Nick Fury''s injury has stabilized and he has begun to recover under the effect of rejuvenation.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, another card disappeared, and a rejuvenation spell fell on Taros.


    Feeling the pain that disappeared quickly, when Taros was secretly surprised, he said to Mike: "Be careful! Carol is wrong!"


    Needless to say, Mike noticed.


    At this time, Carroll''s whole body was wrapped in light golden photon energy, and he walked off the spaceship with a cold face.


    "This is... being controlled?"


    Mike frowned.


    There was a struggle on Carroll''s face, her footsteps stopped, and she shouted: "Go! It''s the supreme wisdom!"


    The next second, Carol was controlled again, and while slowly walking towards Talos, the spaceship behind her started and flew into the sky.

 Chapter 117： father-son doubles

    Supreme Intelligence, the life computer created by the Kree people, the **** of the Kree people, the actual leader of the Kree Empire, has many powerful functions such as mind control and high-speed computing.


    Yes, it is mind control.


    In the original plot, after Carol Danvers was captured, Supreme Wisdom once used the tools on the spaceship to pull Carol into the spiritual realm, sneered, and wanted to use Carol''s previous The memory of the failures taunted Carol again and again, trying to make him give up his resistance completely.


    But I didn''t expect that Carol, after being extremely angry, miraculously mastered all his power, destroyed the power suppressor on his body, completely escaped the opponent''s control, and defeated the accuser fleet.


    At that time, the Supreme Wisdom perfectly demonstrated what it means to be immortal.


    So, Carol is controlled by Supreme Intelligence, this spaceship is the key to control Carol?


    If there is no spaceship, as the supreme intelligence of the living computer, there will be no carrier to carry its power, and Carol''s control will be lifted instantly!


    Mike looked at the flying spaceship, his eyes flickered, and two cards appeared in his hand.


    Name: Clark Kent.


    Character introduction: Kryptonian, a superhero with a sense of justice and compassion - Superman.


    Remarks: Never wear underwear outside!


    Faced with Clark every day, how could Mike forget him?


    This is a card based on Clark in Man of Steel. Although it is not the pinnacle of superhuman strength, it is also very exaggerated.


    And after materialization, it can last for one minute.


    You can do a lot in one minute.


    After using the first card, another card in Mike''s hand turned into a light spot and dissipated.


    Name: Shadow Clone Technique.


    Skill introduction: There is a physical clone, which has a consciousness independent of the caster''s body and a certain ability to fight.


    Remarks: Shadow clones are definitely a good helper for time management masters.


    After using the shadow clone, Mike''s power will now be divided into two, but even so, it is enough for now.


    When Mike''s body was facing Carroll, the shadow clone had already soared into the sky, chasing after the spaceship.


    Seeing this scene, the three of Clark''s eyes widened.


    It''s amazing too...


    Dad became dad dad?


    "boom!"


    Carol, who was rushing towards Talos, was blocked by Mike.


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, a little bit of photon energy floated around.


    Carroll looked at Mike coldly, and blasted two energy light bands with both hands, knocking Mike out.


    Mike stopped, and behind him was their home.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Luckily it didn''t go in.


    The next moment, Carroll was wrapped in photon energy, like a cold and ruthless machine, as if it turned into a light and slammed into Mike.


    Mike was low, and when he was about to meet him, Clark slammed into Carroll with a ''boom'' and knocked him out.


    Mike was stunned, watching Carol who flew out, still in mid-air, rose up in the air, chased after him, and then punched...


    boom!


    Carol was flown further afield.


    At the same time, Clark had disappeared in place, his legs jumped vigorously, and after his body flew up, he clenched his fists with both hands, and slammed heavily on Carroll''s body, smashing it from mid-air to the ground.


    "boom!"


    A bang.


    Carol was like a golden meteor that fell to the ground from mid-air, smashing a hole in the ground.


    Watching this scene, Nick Fury swallowed and looked at Talos, both of them taking a deep breath.


    The father and son are so scary...


    Carroll got up from the ground, shook her head, and hurriedly raised her hand to block Mike''s fist that fell from the sky.


    "boom!"


    In the explosion, a shock wave swept around with golden light spots.


    And the ground under Carroll''s feet was splashed with a lot of soil, and his body was like a nail, and was smashed into the soil.


    Whoosh!


    Clark appeared from behind Carroll, grabbed one of Carroll''s arms with both hands, and twisted it behind him, and almost at the same time, Mike also grabbed Carroll''s other arm and twisted it behind him.


    In an instant, the father and son restrained Carol.


    Carroll''s eyes flashed with photon energy, and the photon energy moved around her body like a substance. After strengthening her strength, she began to struggle violently, but...it was useless.


    As long as Carroll''s power is still limited and cannot exert his full strength, he will not be able to break free from the control of the father and son, but if he exerts his full power, Carroll will break free from the control of the supreme wisdom...


    For a time, Supreme Wisdom controlled Carol and was caught in a dilemma.


    "what!"


    She let out a roar, and a lot of energy jumped out of her body, like two rivers of energy, rushing towards the father and son.


    The river of energy washed over the two of them, turned into a V-shape and blasted behind them, evaporating a large amount of crops, and even conspicuous traces appeared on the ground. From a distance, it seemed like a pair of wings of light were unfolded.


    However, the father and son remained motionless.


    Except that the clothes on the upper body were instantly evaporated, there was no injury to the body.


    It''s so desperate...


    Fortunately, this emotion didn''t last long, and the flying spaceship was overtaken by Mike''s clone, a thermal vision swept out, and after tearing the spaceship in half, the spaceship crashed.


    After the Supreme Intelligence lost its spaceship as a ''signal transfer station'', it lost control of Carol.


    In an instant, the energy in Carroll disappeared. Carol gasped and said to the father and son, "I''m fine, let go!"


    Clark looked at Mike, Mike nodded after confirming.


    Carol sucked in the cold air, holding her twisted arm in both hands, like a helpless woman who was beaten...


    At this moment, Mike''s avatar flew over from a distance carrying a figure, and when it was about to fall, he threw it away and landed in front of Carol.


    "boom!"


    The moment the clone disappeared, Mike said to Carroll: "When the spaceship exploded, they were blown up, and I only picked up this one."


    Carol looked at Yong Rogge''s body with complicated eyes and sighed softly.


    Just then Mike and Clark raised their heads.


    Noticing the expressions of the two, Carol also hurriedly looked up.


    I saw missiles dragging blue light spots one after another, and they landed quickly like meteors.


    Still here?


    Supreme Wisdom notifies the accusers that the fleet is back?


    Mike frowned and calculated the duration of the ability.


    enough.


    In the next instant, Mike rose into the air and greeted the missile.


    Looking at this scene, Carol blew off her loose hair, and a lot of photon energy emerged from her whole body, and her eyes seemed to have turned into two suns.


    crackle!


    After an inconspicuous cracking sound came from her neck, her body seemed to be free from the restraint of gravity and slowly flew up. She looked up at Mike, grinned, and turned into a beam of light to chase after her.

 Chapter 118： hansome

    Carol was flying in the air, feeling extremely comfortable in her heart, like a caged bird freed from her bondage.


    When Mike was fighting against the controlled ''she'', she was also fighting with the supreme wisdom, in the invisible realm of the mind. Although Mike helped her get out of control quickly, she was in this short period of time. , the harvest is also a lot.


    She understands that as long as she wants to, she can break free from the shackles set by the Supreme Wisdom and destroy the ability suppressor.


    Her abilities were not given by the Kree, but her own.


    As long as she wants, no one can restrain her!


    Thinking of this, her mood was extremely agitated.


    In the next moment, when Mike resisted the falling missile and pushed it to other missiles in midair, she also resisted a missile and pushed it high into the sky just like Mike.


    "boom!"


    The scorching rays and photon energy swept through the air, and after detonating several missiles, the fierce explosion appeared in the sky like a cloud of fire, and Mike and Carroll rushed towards the remaining missiles without hesitation.


    Boom, boom!


    It was like a string of firecrackers exploded. Wherever the two flew, all the missiles were destroyed.


    Whoosh!


    The two passed through the fire cloud and stopped in mid-air.


    "give it to you."


    Mike said lightly and flew down.


    There is not much time left for this card, and if you want to continue fighting, you have to waste one more card.


    Leave the rest to Carol.


    At this time, Carol was unstoppable.


    Carol laughed "hey", looked up at the fleet outside the earth, and rushed up.


    Mike landed, just one minute.


    Clark walked out through the cornfield, the father and son smiled at each other and walked towards the door of the house.


    "Yohoo!"


    "Dad, you are amazing!"


    "Clark, you are so handsome!"


    Charles and Eric ran to the pair cheering.


    Mike hugged the two of them, and the family looked at Nick Fury and Talos on the side.


    The two suddenly swallowed nervously, especially Nick Fury...


    He has been punched several times by Mike, and he can still stand upright now, and he will blow again in the future, ah, no, he has the capital to show off.


    After all, Mike knocked out Carroll with one punch, but he didn''t. Rounding up, he was better than Carroll.


    Hmm... no problem!


    Nick Fury nodded secretly.


    "Are you all right?"


    Mike frowned when he saw Nick Fury staring at him stupidly.


    It seems that the injury on the body has recovered, but why does it look a bit silly, is it that the brain has been damaged?


    Nick Fury blinked quickly, regained consciousness, and thanked Mike: "Thank you just now, if it weren''t for you, I would be dead now."


    "Yes, it''s still cool."


    Taros added on the side.


    Nick Fury twitched the corners of his mouth and stared at Talos depressedly.


    Talos was stunned for a moment, thinking that what he said was not in place, and then added: "The kind that is completely dead."


    After finishing speaking, he also gave Nick Fury a sincere smile.


    Nick Fury sighed.


    Could this alien not understand his face?


    "Come on, go home first."


    Mike said something and headed home first.


    He and Clark are still shirtless.


    "Then Carol will be all right."


    Nick Fury asked worriedly.


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, she''s hitting those Kree people now, just like hitting you, there''s no difference."


    Nick Fury breathed a sigh of relief, then frowned. He felt that what he said made sense, but he didn''t know what was wrong...


    With the effort of Mike and Clark changing clothes, Carroll ends the fight with good news or, more accurately, a surprise.


    She found Mar Ware''s laboratory spaceship and flew back in a small spaceship from it.


    When the small spaceship landed, the crowd (Nick Fury and Talos) cheered, and the Mike family was calm.


    The spaceship door opened, and she held a blue cube in her hand, tossing it up and down, appearing in front of everyone, and behind her, there were two Skrulls, one large and one small.


    Talos suddenly quieted down, then ran over and hugged the two of them violently.


    Here are his wife and children.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    He excitedly expressed his gratitude to Carroll.


    Carol smiled and said, "What you really care about is them, not the core in my hands, right?"


    Talos grinned, picked up his child, and gently kissed his wife.


    Carroll threw the universe cube in his hand to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury not only did not answer, but quickly picked it back and hid behind Clark.


    The scene was quiet.


    Carroll''s mouth twitched and said, "Why don''t you catch it?"


    Nick Fury: "Who knows if this thing is dangerous, you just throw it here..."


    Mike looked at the cosmic cube on the ground, his eyes flickered slightly, and then he chuckled.


    This thing, but a big trouble.


    "Pick it up!"


    Carol stepped off the spaceship and said, "This is the energy core, but it''s your S.H.I.E.L.D. thing."


    Many years ago, after the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube was salvaged by Howard Stark, S.H.I.E.L.D. existed until Mar. Weir arrived, and it was taken away with the help of it to develop the speed of light engine, and then it has been in Mar. Weir''s experiment room for several years.


    "Meow!"


    Gugu showed his head from the room and stared at the shining cosmic cube, as if he had seen something interesting. When Nick Fury went to pick up the cosmic cube, he rushed out quickly and put his small claws on the cosmic cube. superior.


    "Cuckoo, go to the side."


    Nick Fury waved.


    Gugu stared fiercely at Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury squatted down, raised his hand to touch Gugu with a smile, but saw that Gugu opened his mouth to him.


    "You''d better stay away from it."


    Taros reminded nervously.


    Nick Fury laughed at Talos and said, "It''s just a cat, aren''t you afraid... I rely on it!"


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Gugu''s mouth wide open, then swallowed the Universe Rubik''s Cube, and then tilted his head to look at him.


    Nick Fury took two steps back There was a cold sweat on his head, and he said to Carroll: "Sure enough, this thing is dangerous, and it will mutate the things it touches."


    Carroll was speechless.


    Talos explained with a smile: "It''s a Primordial Eater, not a cat."


    "Meow!"


    Googoo looked at Nick Fury and leaned over with a wagging tail.


    Nick Fury was a little stiff, squeezed out a smile, and said, "He won''t scratch my handsome face, will he?"


    Everyone looked at a face that was becoming more and more unclear in the gradually darkening sky, and the corners of their mouths twitched twice.


    so shameless...


    Carol smiled: "Look at it, it likes you very much."


    Nick Fury bent over, looked at Gugu for two seconds, and picked up Gugu carefully. After seeing that he didn''t mean to swallow him, he was relieved.

 Chapter 119： drving license

    "Carol."


    Just then, Mike shouted.


    As Carroll saw it, he smiled and pointed to the farmland not far away, "Don''t forget to take away the garbage there."


    Carol was stunned and smiled: "If you don''t tell me, I forgot, I''ll deal with it."


    As she spoke, she walked towards the place where she had just fought.


    "Dad, I''m hungry."


    Eric whispered to Mike.


    They were just going to buy food, who knew that so many things happened later.


    Mike smiled and said, "I''ll make something delicious for you today."


    After today''s events, these three children have achieved new achievements, and their ability level has grown a lot. It is time to celebrate.


    "Taros, let''s come together."


    Mike greeted.


    Taros was stunned for a moment and said gratefully, "Thank you."


    "And me?"


    Nick Fury pointed to his nose while holding Goo.


    Mike said: "If you wash the dishes in a while, I can consider doing your share."


    Nick Fury smiled and said, "That''s fine, I''m best at washing dishes."


    Hearing this, Mike secretly laughed in his heart. If there was a recorder, he would record it and wait for the guy to become the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., and then release it...


    Gee, it''s just a death scene.


    A moment later, after Carroll brought Yong Rogue''s body back to the spacecraft, she returned to Mike''s house, chatting with everyone while waiting for Mike''s dinner.


    Clark was teasing Gugu, while Eric and Charles were playing with Taros'' daughter. After watching Taros'' daughter become Charles, the two exclaimed.


    Watching this scene, Taros and his wife smiled at each other.


    Their lives seem to be developing for the better.


    Soon, the aroma came out of the kitchen.


    "Clark, come and serve the dishes!"


    Mike called out to Clark.


    Clark quickly walked into the kitchen, and plates of delicious dishes were brought out.


    Just looking at those dishes, everyone couldn''t help but praise them, and after everyone tasted them, they gave their thumbs up without hesitation.


    After eating and drinking, everyone chatted. After hearing that the Skrulls had been looking for a new home, Carol remembered Ma Weir''s words and decided to go with the Skrulls to help each other find a home.


    Because, she felt that at this time, the Skrulls needed her more.


    The decision was made, and as Nick Fury went to wash the dishes, Carroll said to Mike: "Mike, thank you so much this time."


    Mike smiled and said, "When you come again in the future, just don''t bring trouble."


    Carol couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ll tell Fury and we''ll go."


    Mike nodded.


    Carroll walked into the kitchen. After the two said something, Carroll and Nick Fury walked out of the kitchen together, took the Talos family and Mike and said goodbye, and left in the spaceship.


    Looking at Mike and the others who disappeared from sight, Carroll said to Talos, "You guys go back to the lab first, I have something to deal with."


    After her memory was restored, she thought of her best friend, who she wanted to meet before leaving.


    Talos nodded and said, "No problem."


    ��


    At the door of Mike''s house, Mike and Nick Fury stood at the door, and Nick Fury looked at the calm sky with a melancholy face.


    "A lot has happened today."


    Nick Fury sighed while hugging Goo.


    Mike nodded and said, "Fortunately, my home is not in town."


    Fortunately today, because of the remoteness of his family, the battle that took place was not seen by others.


    Nick Fury smiled and said sternly: "Thank you for saving me today."


    Mike snorted softly and suddenly said, "So many sighs, have you finished washing the dishes?"


    Nick Fury froze.


    "Then why don''t you wash it?"


    "I see��"


    "After washing, hurry up and get on your junk plane. It takes up too much space."


    "Oh!"


    Nick Fury responded weakly.


    Mike snorted softly, turned and walked into the room.


    Looking at Mike''s back, Nick Fury shook his head with a smile.


    Was Mike really a killer before?


    It''s life that changed him now, those three kids...


    He smiled as he looked at the three children who were playing or listening to music.


    Really envious.


    ��


    A few months passed in a flash, and the three children never stopped growing. In a blink of an eye, Clark was sixteen years old.


    Sixteen is an important turning point in a child''s life.


    At least that''s what Clark, and Charles and Eric now think.


    Charles and Eric were envious of Clark''s freshly released driver''s license.


    Although Clark will have a series of restrictions on driving because of his age, it is enough to make the two excited.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you around."


    Clark loaded up his driver''s license and tossed the car keys he had just gotten with Mike.


    Charles and Eric smiled "hehe", and the three of them pushed and walked towards their car.


    After starting the car, the car moved under Clark''s skillful control, and then drove away.


    Their house is some distance from the town, otherwise he wouldn''t dare drive alone.


    According to regulations, at his age, if he just got his driver''s license, he needs to be accompanied by an adult, otherwise he will be punished if he is caught.


    When the car hit the road, Clark drove very leisurely, but looking at the slowly moving scene behind his vision, Clark unconsciously accelerated.


    60, 70, 100, 120, 150��


    Clark didn''t feel the slightest bit, it was much slower than his speed.


    Charles, who was sitting in the co-pilot, unconsciously pulled the handle on one side, but he was excited.


    "Quick! Go over there!"


    Charles excitedly pointed the way.


    Clark swerved, the wheels screeched against the ground, and the whole car tumbled to the side of the road.


    Too fast, he turned without slowing down at all, and the car overturned!


    But Eric''s response was not slow. When the car would roll out in the next second, he grasped it with his palm, and the car was pulled by an invisible force, regained its balance, and continued to rush forward.


    "Yo hoo!"


    The three cheered.


    Listening to the violent roar of the engine the three became more and more excited, and Clark gradually strayed from the original route, getting further and further away from home, and they were so excited that they did not notice the stop on the side of the road. A speeding police car...


    call!


    The roaring car rushed past the police car with strong winds. The policeman inside was stunned, glanced at the speedometer, looked at the numbers that were beating wildly, and said angrily: "Too arrogant!"


    This simply ignores him!


    He roared and drove after him.


    But what made him desperate was that the car in front was too fast, and it didn''t slow down when turning, the whole car would fly out and be pulled to the ground, which made him doubt his eyes.


    "broken car!"


    The police slapped the steering wheel angrily.


    But the next second, after staring at the smoking car in front of him for a while, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Let you run!"

 Chapter 120： funeral

    chug chug...


    Mike''s car came out of black smoke and slowly stopped.


    From Need for Speed ??to an old farmer tractor, you just need to accelerate the car to one hundred and eighty, and add three excited kids.


    The three of Clark sat in the car and looked at each other, feeling a little flustered.


    This car... why is it so unplayable?


    They just got excited and broke?


    "How to do?"


    Charles panicked.


    Clark pressed his forehead in pain.


    Eric said nervously, "How do you tell Dad?"


    Clark took a deep breath and said, "Let''s say I broke the car when I drove out."


    "But it''s not because the car is driving too fast." Charles added, "If Dad finds out, Clark will be miserable."


    Clark hesitated and nodded, then the two looked at Eric.


    Eric scratched his hair in distress and nodded.


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    The three agreed.


    Just then, a police car stopped in front of them, and a sneering policeman came up to them.


    The three patted their foreheads in unison, and Charles said, "Leave it to me, or your driver''s license will be lost."


    "Tuk Tuk!"


    The police knocked down the glass window, looked at Clark''s childish face, and said with a stern face, "Son, let me see your driver''s license."


    Clark took out his driver''s license and handed it over.


    The police took it and sneered: "It''s amazing, I can''t catch up with you by driving."


    Clark laughed dryly, but Eric showed his head and said, "Thank you!"


    The policeman squinted at Eric and said, "Do you think I''m complimenting you?"


    Saying that, open the driver''s license and take a look.


    "Yo, it''s only the first day." The policeman looked at Clark with a sneer and said, "Do you know how dangerous it is for you to drive like that?"


    "Sorry." Clark scratched his head and said, "I just felt slow at first, but I got too excited later."


    "Then you should be calm, your driver''s license is..."


    At this moment, Charles stretched out his **** and lightly pressed his temple, saying, "Officer, we have nothing to do, right?"


    The policeman was stunned and said without hesitation: "Yes, pay attention to safety."


    He handed Clark his driver''s license.


    Clark put it away and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After the police walked away, the three looked at each other and looked at the smoking front with a look of frustration.


    Eric said worriedly: "If this car breaks down like this, Dad will spend a lot of money."


    Upon hearing this, Clark and Charles also looked worried.


    Although their family had a farm and the money was enough, his father had a hard time raising the three of them.


    The children of poor families are in charge of the family early. Although they are not poor, they still feel very distressed when they break a car.


    "Or, Charles?"


    Eric tilted his head to look at Charles.


    Charles pursed his lips, but Clark said seriously: "Don''t even think about it!"


    Hearing this, Charles and Eric were relieved.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright." Clark comforted: "It shouldn''t be a big problem, let''s go home first. Dad should be worried after being out for so long."


    Charles and Eric breathed a sigh of relief, since Clark said it was okay, it must be okay.


    "Who are you?"


    Charles looked at the two of them with anticipation.


    Eric and Clark looked at each other, reached out their hands tacitly, and came to rock-paper-scissors.


    "Ha ha!"


    Eric let out a smug laugh.


    Clark shrugged indifferently and said to Eric, "You will have a good grasp of the direction in a moment."


    He got out of the car, stood behind the car, looked around, and when he saw no one was around, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he said, "Attention!"


    The next second, Clark exerted force, and the car instantly disappeared in place.


    "what!"


    The two harsh screams seemed to remain in place.


    When the car stopped, Charles and Eric felt like they were going to lose their souls.


    It''s too fast, Eric can''t grasp the direction at all, it''s all up to Clark to operate.


    The two staggered out of the car, their faces pale, and they vomited while holding the car.


    At this moment, Mike came out, watching this scene, couldn''t help laughing: "What''s wrong? Motion sickness?"


    Motion sickness?


    Do not!


    They dizzy Clark!


    The two shook their heads, glanced at Clark, and couldn''t help but vomit.


    Clark looked innocent.


    "Um?"


    Mike noticed the smoking front of the car and said, "Car?"


    "Uh, something went wrong!"


    Clark said stubbornly.


    Mike narrowed his eyes and looked at the three of them suspiciously. He noticed Eric''s dodging eyes and knew it in his heart, and said, "Is something wrong?"


    The three nodded.


    Mike groaned and said, "This is not an example."


    The three breathed a sigh of relief.


    Eric murmured in a low voice, "I knew I couldn''t hide it from Dad."


    "Dad!" Clark couldn''t help but said, "Well, if you want to repair the car, deduct it from my pocket money."


    Eric and Charles nodded.


    Mike was stunned for a moment and smiled: "It''s just a car repair. It doesn''t cost much. Our family is not poor enough to ask you for pocket money."


    When the words fell, he turned around and walked into the house, but muttered in his heart.


    The child is very sensible, he is very pleased.


    As for telling them the real property status of the family...


    Mike thought about it for a while, and waited until they were adults.


    Looking at Mike''s back, the three of Clark were moved.


    It''s great to have a dad like that!


    ��


    L��


    The rain outside kept falling, and the whole world was very quiet.


    Mike with an inexplicable face stood in front of the wardrobe, took out a black suit and a white shirt, put them on, and tidyed up in front of the mirror.


    Fitted suit, tall and straight, Mike smiled slightly when he noticed that his temples were getting more and more gray hair.


    Still as handsome, but before he knew it, he was already a middle-aged man.


    He tried to manifest panacea and practice secrets, but he couldn''t manifest it at all.


    His ability is very strong, but he is not God, and what he thinks will appear.


    In the final analysis, this ability still has many limitations, and to some extent, it is not omnipotent.


    but��


    Mike clenched his fingers and figured it out How could he live until Clark and the others got married and had children, much better than that guy Howard.


    Today is Howard''s funeral.


    After holding on for more than a year, this guy left this world unwillingly and satisfied.


    Before Howard died, he called him, thanked Mike again, and left Mike with a gift.


    thanks, gift...


    Mike didn''t feel that Howard owed him anything.


    For so many years, Howard, as a friend, has been covering up, clearing the information he and the three children inadvertently left, and Mike is very grateful for this.


    friend��


    Mike turned and walked out the door.


    He''s going to give this friend the last ride.

 Chapter 121： 18

    The ticking rain gradually became smaller, and when it was blown by the wind, it fluttered back and forth like a cow''s hair, falling on people, bringing a hint of coldness.


    Howard''s farewell ceremony has ended, the old man has been buried in the cemetery.


    Mike watched from a distance, until everyone was almost gone, he held up his umbrella and slowly walked towards the other''s tombstone.


    Obviously, there is more than one who has the same idea as him.


    Mike nodded to Peggy Carter, the two stood in front of the tombstone, and Tony stood not far behind them and watched silently. Maria was too sad and had been sent back by Tony.


    Peggy Carter looked at Howard''s tombstone, the weather-beaten English rose couldn''t hold back after all, her eyes were red and tears were coming.


    This is her last old friend.


    This is a comrade-in-arms who fought against Hydra together with her, created S.H.I.E.L.D. together, and worked together for decades, a close friend.


    She gently wiped away her tears, smiled at Mike, and said, "Until now, I will feel that this is a joke played by the other party, and will jump out from below and laugh at me crying ugly."


    Mike thought about it, and with Howard''s personality, this kind of thing can really be done.


    Peggy Carter twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at Mike and said, "Actually, Howard and I are very envious of your life."


    "You are too tired."


    Peggy Carter nodded, sighed, and said, "Maybe, but this is our choice, and we always feel that we can do something for the world."


    Mike looked at each other and said, "I admire you all very much."


    Perhaps most of the superheroes have such a mentality, a sense of responsibility that everyone has, but many people do not realize, or are abandoned by them, but are magnified in superheroes.


    "I''m retiring."


    Peggy Carter spoke suddenly.


    Mike nodded.


    "But Tony and Maria I''ll have people watching and I won''t leave S.H.I.E.L.D. until I''m sure their lives are not disturbed."


    Hearing this, Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "If they encounter trouble, they can come to me."


    After all, he and the old man were friends.


    Peggy Carter smiled and said, "With your words, he will be relieved."


    "By the way." Peggy Carter changed the conversation and said, "What do you think of Nick Fury?"


    "Huh?" Mike was stunned, and said with a strange expression: "Don''t ask me this kind of question, I''m not familiar with him."


    "I understand."


    "?"


    What do you unserstand?


    Mike''s mouth twitched, but he still didn''t forget the purpose of coming today.


    Putting a chrysanthemum in the pile of flowers in front of the tombstone, Mike got up and said to Peggy Carter, "Goodbye."


    Peggy Carter nodded, still standing quietly in front of the tombstone.


    She wanted to spend more time with her old friend.


    Mike walked to his car, but was stopped by Tony in front of the car.


    Mike looked suspiciously at Tony, who couldn''t hide his tiredness, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Tony looked at Mike and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say the name ''Uncle''. He took out a file bag and said, "What the old man left for you is a gift that should have been given to you long ago."


    Mike glanced at him and said, "I''ll accept my mind, but I won''t accept anything."


    He had already guessed what was inside.


    Tony handed the document bag forward again and said, "This is something he confessed to before he died. If it doesn''t work out, he will come back to me."


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    This way of persuading people is really unique.


    He glanced at it, reached out to take it, nodded to Tony, and said, "Take care of Maria."


    "I know."


    Tony nodded.


    Mike opened the door, pulled down the window after getting in the car, shouted to Tony, and when he turned his head to look, he said, "Howard told me that you are his pride."


    Tony felt his heart shrink together, took a deep breath, his voice trembled slightly, and said, "Thank you."


    Mike closed the car window, looked at Tony who was leaving quickly, and sighed softly, "An era is about to end."


    The next era will be the era of superheroes.


    superhero?


    Thinking of the three in his family, Mike''s eyes were full of anticipation.


    I really don''t know what role these three boys will play in the future.


    "Ha ha!"


    Thinking of what happened in the future, Mike couldn''t help laughing.


    Probably, it will be interesting.


    He looked down at the document bag in his hand, groaned, and opened it.


    As expected, there was an exaggerated check and a letter inside.


    Putting the check into the file bag, Mike shook his head with a smile and opened the letter from Howard to himself.


    After a glance, Mike couldn''t help but smile and put it back in the envelope.


    Heh, although he didn''t work hard to make money, he became a rich man.


    ��


    Time will always slip away inadvertently, leaving only memories and some unique flavors.


    Mike''s house.


    ��!


    The moment the meat slices and the oil come into contact, a strong aroma emerges.


    Mike was frying the sliced ??meat and said to Clark who was helping wash the vegetables, "Clarke, do you have anything to tell me?"


    Eighteen-year-old Clark said without hesitation, "No!"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Really?"


    Clark was silent, put the dishes aside, picked up the freshly washed apples and stuffed them into his mouth, walked out with a tray of apples in his hand, and said vaguely, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, Dad?"


    Mike laughed and said, "I remember that you need to hold a graduation party, have you found a good dance partner?"


    silence��


    No answer for a long time.


    Mike turned his head to see that Clark had disappeared into the kitchen.


    "This child."


    Mike smirked.


    Clark is already eighteen years old, and he is still a pure boy.


    Yes, it is the kind of love that has never been discussed.


    Such a situation, in such a country, is simply unbelievable.


    As for Hope...


    Although Clark has always been in close contact with him, he has no intention of developing into a boyfriend or girlfriend, but rather like... a best friend.


    Perhaps it was Clark''s low-key performance in school, otherwise, with Clark''s appearance, he would have gotten off the list.


    I didn''t see that Charles'' **** changed several times a yearEven even Eric talked about it twice.


    and many more��


    Mike suddenly remembered a very crucial thing.


    Clark shouldn''t be worried about... that thing?


    Mike dumped the dish on a plate and pinched his chin, thinking he should talk to Clark.


    Carrying the fried dishes to the restaurant, the father and son were eating dinner and talking about some interesting things. As they talked, the topic was brought to Clark''s graduation party by Mike.


    Clark frowned and said, "I''m not going to any prom."


    "That can''t be done!"


    Before Mike could speak, Charles exclaimed, "The high school prom must be attended, this is very important."


    Eric nodded and said, "This is the last time you played like a child before you became an adult. It is the end and starting point of the next stage of your life. You should go!"

 Chapter 122： prom

    Seeing that his father and two younger brothers were persuading him, Clark fell silent and said, "I''ll think about it."


    When the words fell, he quickly finished dinner and went upstairs.


    Seeing this, the father and son sighed.


    Mike gave Charles a piece of meat and said, "Eat it quickly. I''ll chat with him later. If he really doesn''t want to go, I won''t force him."


    Charles muttered: "I''m still thinking, this time the three of us might have the opportunity to participate together."


    "You?" Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Isn''t this a graduation party?"


    "But we have someone else invited." Charles blinked and said, "There is a senior sister who is about to graduate to invite me and Eric."


    Eric nodded and said excitedly, "It''s interesting to hear."


    Mike stared at the two: "The old cow eats the tender grass?"


    "Cough!" Charles blushed and said, "Dad, what are you talking about, nothing will happen, just go eat and dance."


    Eric nodded and said, "If I didn''t want to go to the dance, I wouldn''t agree to that senior''s invitation."


    Mike looked at the two suspiciously, pouted for a while, and said, "Don''t mess around, I don''t want to become a grandfather in a year."


    "Dad!" Charles widened his eyes, looked at Mike, and said, "What are you thinking? It''s time to wash your mind."


    "Snapped!"


    Mike hit Charles on the head with a chopstick and said, "Stinky boy!"


    "Hey!"


    Charles covered his head and took a bite of rice with a smile.


    "Dad, we''re going to the dance and we need clothes."


    Eric spoke and added, "It''s more formal."


    "No problem, what time is the dance?"


    "the day after tomorrow."


    Mike groaned and said, "Then tomorrow, let''s buy clothes in the city together."


    "Dad! I love you to death!"


    Charles smiled happily and gave Mike a wink.


    Mike shuddered and said, "Don''t use this set against me, I''m not one of those little girls."


    "Hahaha!"


    Eric patted the table with a smile and said, "Dad, how do you know that Charles used this set to deal with those people?"


    Mike shrugged and said, "Don''t forget, you were brought up by me. Before you opened your mouth, I knew what you were going to fart."


    "Ha ha!"


    The two laughed, then froze.


    This...isn''t it?


    "Cough, eat quickly!" Mike knocked on the table and said, "After a while, you will clean up the tableware."


    The two nodded.


    After a while, Mike finished his meal, walked upstairs and stood at Clark''s door. When he raised his finger to knock on the door, he paused and thought about what he was going to say for a while before knocking on the door again.


    Clark opened the door and said helplessly, "Dad, you..."


    Mike walked in with a smile, looked at the book on the bed, sighed, and said, "You are so old, have you decided which university to go to?"


    Clark has excellent grades, many choices, and has received many school notices.


    "I picked a place closer to home."


    "Harvard?"


    "Um."


    Clark nodded and said, "It''s pretty good there."


    Mike smiled, looked at the young man in front of him, and was very satisfied.


    With a tall and straight figure, handsome facial features, blue eyes and soft black hair, he is handsome, but he has studied well, is polite, and has a gentle personality.


    Well, my dad is really good at raising kids.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Karak waved in front of Mike.


    Mike came back to his senses: "Tomorrow, Charles and the others will go to buy clothes for the prom. You can go together."


    Clark said hesitantly, "Dad, I''ve thought about it, but I''m not going to participate."


    "Yes, but you have to think about it. There is only one prom. If you miss it, there will be no second time."


    "I��"


    "Didn''t you say that you want to experience the life of an ordinary high school student?"


    Clark hesitated a little, remembering that he didn''t have much contact with his classmates at school, and said to Mike: "Dad, it''s hard to find dance partners now, most of them have made appointments half a month ago. "


    "hey-hey!"


    Mike patted Clark on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, maybe there will be a girl in a similar situation to you that day, and you just happen to be a couple."


    When the words fell, Mike was still a little hesitant to see Clark, coughed softly, and whispered close to Clark: "Could it be that you are afraid of... the murder scene?"


    Clark''s eyes jumped, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly, and he said angrily, "Dad!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Mark laughed dryly and said to Clark, "Don''t worry, there will be..."


    Clark blushed and said angrily, "I''ve solved it!"


    Mike was stunned, patted Clark on the shoulder, and said, "Good job!"


    Clark: "��"


    "Then it''s settled, let''s go together tomorrow."


    After that, without waiting for Clark''s objection, Mike walked out of the room, closed the door, and then clicked his fingers after noticing that the room opposite was open.


    Charles and Eric smirked and opened the door and walked out.


    "Dad! How''s it going?"


    "It''s done, let''s go together tomorrow!"


    "yeah!"


    The two cheered.


    Eric said: "On the day of the dance, the three of us will contract the entire dance floor!"


    Charles smiled and said, "But I won''t let KING''s position."


    Every year at the prom, the King and Queen of the prom are selected.


    Eric crossed his arms and said, "Ha, just you?"


    Looking at Charles up and down, he said disdainfully, "Little dwarf!"


    Because of personal developmental problems, it is obvious that they are twins, but there is still a gap in height between the two.


    Charles gritted his teeth and said, "Then let''s watch it on the day of the dance!"


    His support team is very strong!


    "Humph!"


    "Humph!"


    The two snorted softly, turned and walked back to their respective rooms.


    A year ago, due to the strong request of the two, the two brothers who had been in the same room for 14 years finally slept separately.


    Mike looked at the backs of the two with a speechless expression.


    One second, they contracted the dance floor together, and the next second is going to start a war?


    Mike went downstairs, made himself a cup of coffee, returned to his room, and sat at the desk.


    With a thought, a blank card appeared instantly, and then he held the card and began to materialize.


    Two hours later, a new card appeared.


    On the card, above the endless frost, stood a person with a lazy face.


    Mike put away the cards and carefully looked at the system that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    After being almost pitted by the system, Mike will take a good look at the system after a while. Don''t lose a lot if something new appears and he doesn''t notice it.


    After a careful inspection of the side, nothing new appeared, and Mike was relieved.

 Chapter 123： Model (imitation) dad

    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Current Ability Level: LV3.


    Current upgrade progress: 90%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    This is Mike''s current ability.


    It''s not far from LV4.


    He is looking forward to what kind of changes will be made in LV4.


    More importantly, judging from the rewards he received when his ability was upgraded before, if he guessed correctly, he might get a character''s permanent ability.


    That''s what made him really look forward to it.


    Exiting the system, Mike stretched, finished the cold coffee, and walked into the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, Mike picked up the phone that was thrown aside, looked at the new text message on it, and showed a smile.


    Raven''s text message.


    Since the hellfire split, she has been alone, just sending Mike a message from time to time, or making a phone call, to chat about her situation, and if it happens to be near New York, she will do it together and have a good chat in bed. to chat with.


    It''s just that there aren''t many such opportunities.


    After returning a message to Ruiwen, Mike threw the phone beside the pillow and went to bed.


    ��


    The next day, Mike woke up the three Clarks early, and after eating something, the family drove to New York.


    Along the way, Eric and Charles seemed excited, while Clark seemed distracted.


    Mike glanced at Clark in the co-pilot, and said with a mysterious expression: "Don''t worry, tomorrow, there will definitely be a dance partner to invite you."


    Clark nodded sullenly, looked out the window, and said with some doubts, "Aren''t you going to buy clothes?"


    Mike smiled and said, "You are about to graduate, and I have prepared a graduation gift for you."


    "Gift?"


    Charles and Eric put their heads together.


    "what?"


    "You''ll know in a while."


    Mike smiled mysteriously.


    Moments later, Mike stopped in front of a car dealership.


    Clark was stunned for a moment and looked at Mike in surprise: "Dad? Isn''t this the gift you said?"


    "Car shop?" Mike teased: "You think too much, your gift is in there!"


    "Wow! No way!"


    "Dad! You are too partial!"


    Eric and Charles exclaimed and looked at Clark enviously.


    Having a car of your own is definitely a very cool thing to do at school.


    Mike glanced at the two of them: "When you graduate, I will give you one too."


    Charles'' eyes lit up and said, "Then I can graduate now!"


    He had already completed all his high school courses on his own.


    "Heh, you''re really a clever little ghost!" Mike laughed, and when Charles was proud, he changed the subject and said, "Then you must have a driver''s license first."


    Charles patted his forehead, speechless.


    He''s only fifteen years old, and he can''t get a driver''s license yet, so it will be next year anyway.


    Eric sighed helplessly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go!"


    Clark''s depressed mood no longer existed, and with an urging, he dragged Mike into the garage.


    Because Mike made an appointment in advance, he had been optimistic about the relationship of several models in advance. After Clark chose the model and color, and after Mike paid the money, the car was neatly picked up.


    "hey-hey!"


    Charles circled around the car, patted the car, and smiled at Clark: "How is it? I''ll just say yellow looks good."


    Eric nodded and said, "Agree."


    The appearance of the car is very youthful, and it is full of vitality with the yellow color.


    Turning to look at Clark, he said, "Try it!"


    Mike tossed the keys to Clark.


    Clark took it and walked quickly to the car. Eric pulled Charles, who had already stepped into the co-pilot, away, and sat in the co-pilot in Charles'' powerless rage.


    "Do you want to get in the car?"


    Eric showed his head and asked Charles with a smile.


    Charles gave a middle finger.


    Mike frowned: "Charles?"


    Charles smirked, opened the door and sat in the back seat: "Go!"


    "Sit down!"


    Clark reminded, and in the screams of the two, the car rushed out.


    "Slower!"


    Mike shouted, looked at the car that had disappeared from sight, and shook his head with a smile.


    After waiting for a while, Clark drove the car and turned back, looking at the happy expressions of the three, Mike knew that the car was the right one.


    Next stop, buy clothes!


    Mike glanced at the rear-view mirror, looked at the car behind him, saw the three of them happily talking and laughing, and then looked at his empty car, and couldn''t help but muttered: "Every one of them has no conscience. The new love forgets the old love."


    well!


    The old father sighed and shook his head sadly.


    When I came to a specialty store, the three brothers bought a suit by themselves. It was very eye-catching when they stood together. Under the encouragement of the three, Mike also bought a suit.


    When the four of them stood together, the shopping guide''s eyes were shining, and he couldn''t help but say, "It''s so handsome."


    "Have eyesight!"


    Charles said with a smile, but was slapped on the head by Mike.


    "Check out."


    Mike said, and after the four of them changed their clothes back, they walked out of the store carrying the clothes.


    Since he came to New York, Mike decided to take a good look and stop by Chinatown to buy some seasonings.


    When he was done with these things and returned home, it was already night.


    The three boys went upstairs to sleep with various moods after dinner. Mike looked at Clark''s back and smiled mysteriously.


    He will definitely make this child the brightest cub tomorrow.


    ��


    the next day.


    The entrance to the dance was at half past six, and at four, Charles and Eric were getting dressed.


    Comb their hair, put on a suit, and wear a corsage. Although the two are only fifteen years old, they look like seventeen or eighteen year old children dressed like this.


    "Clark! Clark!"


    Charles rushed into Clark''s room, saw Clark still changing clothes, and said, "Hurry up, we have to arrive earlier!"


    Clark clasped his buttons leisurely, looked at the time, his eyes jumped, and said, "It''s only five o''clock, don''t worry, it won''t be too late."


    They have a dance partner, he hasn''t, what''s the hurry...


    I went and didn''t know what to do.


    But no matter how much he dawdled, UU reading was over at half past five.


    Eric and Charles drag Clark out of the house and drive Clark''s car to the place where the dance is being held.


    "Drive slower!"


    Mike shouted, watching the taillights turn into two spots of light until they disappeared in front of him, turned around and closed the door, flipped his palm, and took out a card.


    Name: Mystique.


    Character introduction: The ever-changing, no one knows the true face of the woman.


    Note: Guess who I am?


    That''s right, it''s Rui Wen''s ability.


    Ruiwen''s ability is very practical, but her strength level is not high. After the realization, the maintenance time is still very considerable, enough to dance a few dances.


    Mike looked at the cards in his hand and murmured, "I''m going to be moved by my actions, he''s a model dad..."

 Chapter 124： Louise

    Night falls.


    The agate bar in the town is a little different from usual.


    It is completely different from the noisy scene in the past, it is very quiet inside, if you ignore the sound of swallowing from time to time.


    At this time, all the men in the bar were staring at the figure in front of the bar with obsession, and the women couldn''t help but secretly marvel while they were jealous.


    With a perfect body curve and long reddish-brown hair hanging down behind him, just looking at the back makes people feel the urge to hug each other.


    At this moment, she turned around with a glass of wine, and a delicate face appeared in front of everyone.


    The charming temperament and the cold expression torture the hearts of those people like ice and fire.


    Finally, someone couldn''t help but walk over with a glass of wine.


    "Miss, if you want something to drink, just order it!"


    The handsome-looking man with blond hair waved his hand proudly, revealing a charming smile.


    If this woman is really a woman, and it''s not Mike''s words, maybe he doesn''t mind chatting with the other party, but Mike glanced at him, curled his lips, and said, "Go away!"


    The sound is crisp, like a crisp ringtone in the ice and snow.


    The man was stunned for a moment. Instead of being angry, he praised: "The voice is really nice."


    Mike: "��"


    So, this is the lethality of beauty?


    He just had a bad taste after using the card, and wanted to come to the bar and have a drink to see if something interesting would happen.


    The result... It''s really interesting, but looking at the eyes of those people, I feel uncomfortable for a while.


    Can''t wait to poke their eyes out.


    Mike muttered in his heart.


    When Mike was about to leave after finishing the glass of wine, the man stood in front of Mike with a glass of wine, and said obsessively, "Beauty, as long as you want, I can do anything for you."


    Mike narrowed his eyes, looked at the other party, and confirmed, "Anything?"


    "That''s right!"


    The beauty before the meeting looked interested, and the man responded excitedly.


    Mike pondered and said seriously: "Then let''s take a doctor''s exam first."


    When the words fell, he quickly walked out of the bar, and the man looked at Mike''s back and shouted, "I will definitely do it!"


    Mike''s mouth twitched wildly.


    This is really what everyone has.


    Out of the bar, Mike adjusted his image.


    Going to a dance like this is absolutely cool and definitely the focus, but it''s too mature and needs to be purer.


    Mike pondered in his heart, and after adjusting the image, a card appeared in his hand, and the moment the card disappeared, it appeared near Clark''s school.


    The dance was held after the dinner party. Mike stayed at the bar for a while, and when the dance was about to end, he came here at the right time.


    Although the gym, which is the venue for the dance, will be closed after the dance begins, but for Mike...is that a problem?


    After using the skill to sneak into the dance scene, Mike appeared in the corner, walked towards the crowd, and began to look for Clark.


    Good guy, Clark didn''t find it. Where he passed, a pair of eyeballs seemed to stick to him.


    If it wasn''t for those children who had dance partners, they would definitely invite him to dance at the first time.


    what!


    see it?


    Mike laughed. With his help today, Clark is definitely the brightest cub, and he will not leave any regrets in his high school career!


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Mike''s footsteps stopped and his eyes narrowed.


    It''s Eric!


    At this time, Eric was dancing with a girl, talking in a low voice, but the distance between the two was getting closer and closer...


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth, turned his face, and then his eyes suddenly widened.


    It''s Charles!


    At this time, the boy was surrounded by several girls, with a smile on his face, talking and laughing, and he looked like he was mixed up.


    Mike''s mouth twitched wildly.


    Okay!


    It seems that he will not have to worry about finding a partner for these two children in the future.


    Turning his head, Mike finally saw Clark.


    At this moment, Clark, who was wearing a straight suit, was sitting in the corner with headphones on, looking at the couples of men and women on the dance floor with no expression on his face.


    It''s as if he doesn''t belong to the occasion, looking very lonely.


    what happened?


    With Clark''s conditions, it wouldn''t be so miserable, would it?


    Mike whispered, when he was about to walk over.


    A man walked over without his partner.


    "Hey, my name is..."


    "Snapped!"


    Mike slapped the opponent''s face, saw him pushed aside, and continued to walk towards Clark.


    "Hey, hey!"


    The boy turned around, blocked in front of Mike again, and said with a sneer: "You shouldn''t go to this freak to dance first, right?"


    "Freak?"


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, don''t you know?"


    The boy looked suspiciously at the beautiful girl in front of him.


    Mike shook his head, looking interested, and said, "Can you tell me?"


    "Ha, of course!" the boy laughed: "He''s a freak, it is said..."


    With that said, the boy told all about Clark beating up other classmates at school, even knocking over a dozen people by himself, and not playing sports with other classmates at ordinary times.


    Is it because you are afraid that you will not control yourself accidentally and hurt others?


    Mike is a little distressed, but what''s the matter with hitting other people?


    When he asked, the man grinned and sneered: "It is said that someone said something about his father, ha, sure enough, only a freak dad can raise such a freak child."


    "yes?"


    Mike sneered, and a card appeared in his hand in a flash.


    Skill: Fear.


    The next second, the boy screamed in horror, as if seeing something terrible, he stepped back, and ran out screaming.


    Mike walked to Clark and stood in front of him, and when Clark looked, Mike smiled inwardly, but said, "Can you ask me to dance?"


    Clark was startled, he didn''t expect that someone would actually ask him to dance.


    He hurriedly took off his earphones, his hands were randomly placed beside him, and he was a little overwhelmed.


    Obviously, he didn''t know how to face this invitation.


    Mike looked at the scene, but sighed softly.


    This kid never talks about what happened at school, if it wasn''t for his visit this time...


    She grabbed Clark''s hand, as she did when she was a child, and pulled him onto the dance floor, moving slowly to the soothing music.


    This is the last dance.


    For a while, the two became the focus. When Eric and Charles saw it, their eyes widened in surprise, but they were sincerely happy for Clark.


    Soon, after the song ended, the two sat in the corner again.


    "Well, what''s your name?"


    Clark asked nervously Mike looked at Clark and smiled secretly.


    This silly boy, won''t fall in love at first sight...


    "Louise."


    Mike blurted out.


    "I''m Clark."


    Clark introduced himself seriously, and he never thought that the person in front of him was actually his father...


    Mike nodded and looked towards the center of the dance floor.


    The dance is over, King and Queen have been chosen, but what happened next is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    I saw the ''king'' and ''queen'' of this dance standing on the podium in front of the dance floor, illuminated by the spotlights, and accepting everyone''s attention and applause with smiling faces, when a basin of red liquid poured over their heads down.

 Chapter 125： Witch Carrie

    Is this... blood?


    Smelling the **** smell in the air, Mike frowned.


    However, it should not be human blood.


    Are these kids playing so wildly now?


    Mike was a little surprised, and Clark thought he was frightened, and hurriedly stood in front of him.


    Mike: "��"


    Son, can you get out of the way?


    I feel something is wrong with your dad...


    The corners of Mike''s mouth twitched, he silently added a sentence in his heart, moved his steps, glanced at the podium again, and frowned.


    The girl was Carrie, a year younger than Clark.


    If Clark didn''t want to make friends at school, and others didn''t dare to provoke him, this girl was the object of exclusion and bullying at school because she provoke some bad kids in the school.


    This time, it was obvious that someone was trolling her.


    Carrie, covered in blood, stood there, as if stunned.


    She moved her arms stiffly, like a **** puppet with weird movements.


    Laughing, amazement, screaming...


    The whole dance scene became **** in an instant, like a picture of life.


    The girl turned around in a circle, her big, dull eyes saw everyone''s expressions, and the initiator was still smiling happily above her head.


    At this time, she, who was greatly impacted, seemed to hear a whisper of the devil resounding in her heart.


    She has always had a secret, that is, for some unknown reason, sometime, she has a superpower, but she has never shown it in front of people because she is afraid.


    Now, she has a voice in her heart, always asking her to release herself and not to suppress.


    She raised her hand, and her eyes gradually became violent.


    Yes, don''t be repressed.


    She has been depressed since she was a child, and it was her mother who made her feel depressed.


    Her mother is a fanatical religious believer. After being insulted and gave birth to Carrie, she thought that Carrie was the punishment of the gods, so she often locked her up to pray, and even believed that menstruation was the gods'' shameful thoughts and behaviors towards her daughter. punish.


    Under such circumstances, Carrie was greatly affected by the pressure of her family and the bullying of her classmates at school. Not only did she become emotionally unstable, she even had violent thoughts from time to time.


    Now, the voice in her heart is getting louder and louder.


    She remembered.


    This voice has always existed. Ever since she awakened her superpowers for some unknown reason, this voice has lived in her heart. As she encounters more and more things, her abilities become stronger and stronger, and more and more The more frequent, the louder the sound, and even now, she seemed to be able to feel the scorching lava-like breath appearing in her ears, accompanied by a low whisper.


    At this moment, a tall figure appeared in front of her and put the clothes on her body.


    She froze for a moment, her chaotic head awake.


    It was Clark, she knew each other, and as a fringe figure in the school, she had observed Clark secretly, but she did not expect that it was Clark who helped her at this time.


    Clark said softly, "Let''s go!"


    Carrie wore it on the spot, and the bewitching voice in her heart paused slightly.


    There was silence in the gym, and then a louder sound rang out.


    The contemptuous voice, the sarcastic voice, and the whispered words of the freak, all of them were heard in her ears.


    Clark didn''t care about this, he turned to look in the direction of ''Louise'' and was slightly taken aback.


    What about people?


    But just as Clark turned around, Carrie''s body trembled slightly again.


    The bewitching voice in her heart became clearer after a slight pause.


    In addition to letting her release her tyrannical emotions, full of... desire!


    And the target of this desire, turned out to be Clark?


    "Don''t you want to have such a person? He gives you warmth. Don''t you want to get someone who helps you when you face difficulties?"


    "Come on, take him, give me his soul, and I''ll keep him with you forever."


    warmth��


    Carrie clutched at the clothes on her body, her eyes dazed, and the last line of defense was broken.


    She reached for Clark, her eyes full of greed.


    Clark moved in his heart, turned to look at Carrie, and suddenly felt an invisible force rushing towards him.


    Frowning, Clark stepped back.


    Carrie, covered in blood, tilted her head and whispered, "Come with me."


    The words fell, and an invisible force pressed on Clark''s body.


    Clark exerted a little force and broke free.


    Carrie looked at Clark unexpectedly, gaining strength again.


    But Clark broke free and walked down the podium.


    Something is wrong with this girl.


    Clark whispered in his heart, watching the farce as he stayed where he was, while the classmates and teachers with different expressions shouted, "Let''s go!"


    When the words fell, Clark ran towards Charles and Eric.


    "Stand up obediently!"


    Carrie roared, and invisible power poured out of her body, and the entire podium began to vibrate, then the ground of the entire stadium, and then the lights in the entire stadium began to flicker, and the bulbs began to burst.


    People finally realized that something was wrong and began to panic.


    "what!"


    Looking at Clark who was getting farther and farther, looking at those hateful faces, Carrie burst out!


    "what!"


    With a scream, the invisible force rushed around with Carrie as the center, like an invisible wave, blowing everything out.


    Upon seeing this, Clark let out a low voice, stopped disguising, flashed his body, appeared in front of Charles, and used his back to help Charles block the flying people and things. At the same time, Eric also waved his hand violently. Congealed in front of him, like a metal wall, blocking the flying objects for him.


    "Charles! Eric!"


    Clark let out a low voice, no need to communicate at all, the three brothers'' tacit understanding over the years made them react.


    Charles pressed his forehead, and the power of the mind swept around After all the surviving teachers and classmates fell asleep, the power of the invisible mind rushed to the house, while Eric waved his hand, metal While flying, protect Charles and himself.


    As for Clark...no need for their protection.


    Under the power of Charles'' mind, Carrie could only resist with her own strength.


    If it weren''t for her ability to control objects with mind power, her mental power was extremely powerful, and she would have been controlled by Charles long ago.


    "Ah!"


    She cried out in pain, feeling that her head would be torn apart at any time in the clash of two forces.


    "Why, why are you all hurting me! Why!"


    With Carrie''s roar, her eyes instantly turned orange, and even more terrifying power erupted from her body, and even began to expel Charles'' spiritual power little by little.


    Charles frowned and said, "Her strength is rapidly increasing, there is another voice in her mind, and the strength is about to explode!"

 Chapter 126： Im not like you

    another voice...


    Charles always felt that the owner of this voice gave him a familiar feeling, but he couldn''t remember anything.


    Carrie''s strength is not weak, but the owner of this voice is still giving her strength continuously, making her stronger and stronger, and the aura on her body has become more and more evil.


    click!


    In the clash of invisible forces, the sound of something shattering came from Carrie.


    "Quick! Get out of here!"


    Charles tried his best to suppress Carrie and spoke to both Eric.


    Eric shielded Charles, while Clark flashed and appeared in front of Carrie, grabbing one hand towards the other.


    "what��"


    Carrie''s orange eyes stared at Clark and Eric who were not far away, her eyes were full of longing. While the invisible power condensed in front of her to protect herself, it wrapped around Clark like ropes.


    Clarke was expressionless, still reaching out to grab the girl in front of him. In Carrie''s puzzled expression, he regarded the psychic ropes as nothing, grabbed the other''s neck, and jumped up with his legs violently.


    Whoosh!


    Clark smashed the roof directly, landed on the roof, and ran into the distance.


    "Ahhh!"


    Carrie roared, her psychic power wantonly destroying everything around her.


    The roof shattered, the wind howled, and the psychic churned the rubble, shooting at Clark like a bullet.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Clark didn''t move, and these things didn''t even count as a tickling to him.


    In just a second, or less, Clark took Carrie out of the school and quickly ran to the edge of the town.


    Stunned by Clark''s power, Carrie asked loudly, "Why! Why!"


    "Why do you have so much power but don''t take revenge on them? Why!?"


    By the time she finished speaking, she had been taken by Clark to the edge of the town.


    Clark grabbed Carrie''s neck, stood quietly, and replied calmly, "Because I''m not like you."


    Carrie was stunned for a moment, and a deep smile came out of her mouth: "Then let''s die together."


    Soul, that voice wanted more soul, and Clark''s soul was something that voice desperately wanted.


    click!


    There was another shattering sound, and scarlet blood suddenly flowed out of Carrie''s head, and then, under Clark''s gaze, a pair of horns with only a few centimeters appeared.


    This is... the devil?


    Clark was startled.


    How is this going?


    "boom!"


    Just as doubts appeared in his mind, a more terrifying thought force burst out from Carrie, knocking Clark back away.


    Clark frowned and charged at Carrie again.


    But this time, Carrie stood silently, without any intention of evading obstruction.


    "boom!"


    The fist stopped in front of Carrie, and the wind of the fist it carried blew Carrie''s **** hair.


    Carrie smiled at Clark, and even pulled the suit over her and said, "You don''t kill people, do you? What a kind person..."


    Saying that, she reached out and grabbed Clark, pulled Clark''s hand towards her neck and said, "Pinch it down! Then you''ll see blood and see my falling head."


    Then, they will become the same person and go to **** together.


    Clark''s sky blue eyes stared at each other and said, "Are you still human?"


    "Who knows."


    As she spoke, a long tail grew out and swayed behind her.


    "Does not look like!"


    Clark shook his head and said, "Also, you are not so easy to die."


    He noticed that a small wound on Carrie''s body had just gone away.


    When the bullied girl appeared, there seemed to be a change he couldn''t understand when the devil''s horn appeared.


    So, he squeezed Carrie''s neck, and under the gaze of the other party, he pulled forward fiercely and pressed it to the ground.


    "boom!"


    A hole appeared in the ground.


    The corners of Clark''s mouth were slightly raised, and he murmured, "Sure enough, it''s not that easy to die."


    He pressed Carrie and buried her face in the ground, trying to suffocate her.


    The method is a bit clumsy, but very useful.


    "Ah!"


    Can you still scream?


    Clark frowned and increased his strength a little.


    The screams disappeared, but the ground shook, and then the ground beneath the two of them cracked, even upside down, flipped over, and buckled them down, and Carrie broke free with this.


    Clark stepped on the ground hard, but the ground under his feet was like sand, and no force was needed at all.


    In the next second, more and more mud rushed towards Clark. Carrie, who broke free, looked at Clark who was wrapped in the mud ball, snorted softly, and slowly flew up. With a wave of her hand, the mud ball flew up.


    Clark wasn''t dead, she could feel it.


    So, she increased her strength, and the mud ball became more and more solid and smaller.


    but��


    The irresistible force directly shattered the mud ball, and Clark fell from the air.


    He looked at Carrie in midair, shook his hand, and finally started to get serious.


    To subdue the other party as soon as possible, and then see if his father can make this girl change back.


    As for simply killing the opponent...


    If he could do it without hesitation, he wouldn''t be Clark.


    After all, his nature is still kind, and he is only a teenager who is just eighteen years old and is not yet called a man.


    At this moment, two figures flew over from mid-air.


    It''s Eric and Charles.


    I saw the two of them sitting on chairs made of metal, surrounded by a lot of metal, looking very cool.


    Clark''s mouth twitched.


    At this moment, Charles'' voice rang in Clark''s mind.


    "Get rid of her quickly, she is no longer human, and an inexplicable force protects her head. With the power I use now, I still need a little time to invade her head. Maybe, if you fight, I will You can take advantage of her distraction to find opportunities."


    Clark nodded and shouted, "Eric!"


    Eric''s eyes flashed and fell behind Clark. With a wave of his palm, a large amount of metal flew towards Carrie in mid-air.


    In response, Carrie also stretched out her hand and blocked the metal with her mind power.


    At this moment, Clark''s body flashed and disappeared, and when he reappeared, he appeared above Carrie''s head.


    Carrie was startled, and when she tried to dodge, Eric''s metal surrounded them.


    The next moment, Clark grabbed Carrie and pressed it down from the air.


    "boom!"


    The ground shook, and Carrie smashed into the dirt, spitting out a mouthful of blood, but her body was recovering quickly.


    "nailed it!"


    At this moment, Charles let out a cheer, and Carrie lay quietly on the ground.


    Clark let go, and Eric pouted.

 Chapter 127： true power

    at this time��


    "Giggle!"


    In a harsh laughter, Carrie, covered in blood, floated up and looked at the three with a pair of demon eyes. Even more violent thoughts surged out, and everything around her began to tremble and float.


    "Done? What?"


    Carrie looked at the three of them playfully, with amazement in her eyes.


    He saw these three people again, and his soul was even more perfect.


    "Charles?"


    Clark and Eric looked at Charles.


    Charles'' eyes narrowed and he said, "There is another soul in her body, and he is manipulating her body."


    If it weren''t for the power of that soul, it wouldn''t have taken so much effort for him to subdue Carrie.


    "meet again."


    Carrie, oh no, it''s Mephisto now, and he greets the three with a smile.


    The three of Clark were a little puzzled and couldn''t remember who he was.


    At this moment, Mike quietly appeared in front of the three of them.


    He''d been watching the three of them fight nearby, but he just didn''t come out.


    Seeing Mike appear, Clark and Charles smiled.


    With their abilities, they had already discovered Mike who had just come with Charles and the two of them.


    "?"


    Eric had a question mark on his face.


    When did his father come?


    Mephisto looked at Mike and smiled: "You can''t stop me, and Gu Yi won''t come to save you this time."


    Last time, he used his magic power to make Gu Yi aware of his presence, but this time, he just used the power of the contract to enhance the power that Carrie already possessed and transformed Carrie.


    Of course, according to his extreme personality, what appeared at this time was still a soul avatar.


    But if it''s just a soul avatar...


    Mike smiled lightly: "Do you think it was twelve years ago?"


    "Um?"


    Mephisto was startled.


    Immediately, Mike turned his head and said, "Charles, get rid of him and let him see your power."


    Yes, since the battle with Carrie, the three brothers have not used their full strength and have not shown their true strength.


    Because they were afraid that an accidental classmate would get hurt and cause trouble for Mike, so they kept controlling their power.


    real power?


    Mephisto''s eyes narrowed.


    Charles grinned.


    With his father''s words, he is not afraid of getting into trouble.


    In the next moment, the terrifying power of the mind rushed towards Carrie like a mad storm, ravaging Mephisto''s soul avatar like a storm.


    Mephisto wanted to resist, but the wall built with spiritual power was instantly washed away by Charles'' spiritual power, and then tore the soul he had separated into pieces.


    what!


    A painful cry from the soul resounded in everyone''s mind, and the broken soul turned into pure magic power and appeared behind Carrie, turning into a burning gate of hell.


    A giant demonic claw protruded from it, grabbed Carrie, and pulled towards the demonic door.


    During the whole process, the awake family did not struggle, but looked at everyone silently like a blood doll.


    "dad!"


    Clark frowned.


    Mike said: "They signed a soul contract long ago, and this girl has been turned into a demon."


    "Humph��"


    An angry voice sounded from the other side of the gates of hell, but that was all.


    After a little more delay, the bald head came again.


    The gate of **** quickly shrank and disappeared, but before it completely disappeared, Carrie reached out and pulled the suit that fell on the ground into the gate of hell.


    The next moment, the gate of **** turned into a little spark and disappeared into the air.


    Everything is calm again.


    The father and son looked at each other, and the three brothers looked at Mike at the same time. After seeing Mike''s smile, the three of them were relieved.


    "It went well this time."


    Mike praised.


    Upon hearing this, the three brothers showed surprises on their faces.


    Immediately, Mike said to the three: "Go, go back to school, then you know what to do."


    The three nodded, and Clark said to Charles, "Let''s go, I''ll take you back."


    When Charles and Eric were about to extend their hands, they hurriedly retracted them.


    "I''ll take Eric and take me back."


    Eric nodded.


    Clark said: "Don''t worry, I won''t run very fast."


    Charles and Eric looked at each other and nodded.


    Clark took them one by one, tucked them under his arm, and disappeared in place with one step.


    "Ah!"


    Two high-spirited screams drifted down the road.


    Looking at the three people who disappeared, Mike couldn''t help but smile.


    The children have grown up.


    Whether it is the ability or the ability to handle things, there has been a great improvement.


    However, this Mephisto is really annoying.


    As the king of hell, Mephisto''s strength in **** is very strong, but after leaving hell, as time goes by, his strength will decline.


    He also understands this himself, so he always stays in hell, using his avatar to do things and collect souls, which is simply tough and strong.


    Fortunately, the other party only uses the clone to find trouble, and the clone is not difficult to deal with.


    Thinking of this, a card appeared in his hand, turned into a spot of light and disappeared, Mike flickered and disappeared.


    On the other hand, the three of Clark had returned to the school dance scene and became the third of the fainted.


    Charles was very measured, and it didn''t take long for people to wake up one by one.


    What happened?


    When the police asked about what happened in the gym, all the fainted people were a little stunned. They only remembered that they fainted after being hit by an invisible force.


    However, the initiator of the matter, they remember very clearly.


    Carrie, the diabolical girl drenched in blood.


    But they turned around, but couldn''t find the girl, so they could only let the victim leave and notify the relevant departments of the incident.


    The children were picked up by their parents one by one Seeing their injured children, the parents were very distressed, but fortunately their children were still alive, unlike a few unlucky ones, who were out of breath.


    But I heard that those children belonged to the kind of ''school bullies'' at school, and many children who had been bullied by them couldn''t help laughing out loud after learning the news.


    The three of Clark left after being briefly asked a few questions by the police.


    When they drove home, Mike was preparing a late-night snack for them.


    "It''s so fragrant!" Charles praised, walked to the kitchen, and cheered: "Wontons!"


    "Are you hungry?" Mike said to the three, "wash your hands before eating."


    Clark and Eric obediently washed their hands, Mike turned around and kicked Charles'' ass, saying, "Get out and wash your hands."


    Charles "hehe" smiled and rushed to the bathroom.


    Or their dad knew them and knew they would be hungry after fighting.

 Chapter 128： Always you!

    dong dong dong...


    After the three of Clark drank all the soup in the bowl, they let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    "awesome!"


    Eric hiccupped and said to Mike, "Dad, this is so delicious that I won''t be able to eat it in college, but what should I do?"


    Clark was stunned when the words came out.


    Yeah, what does he do?


    After this summer vacation, he will go to college.


    But what about him?


    Why don''t you run back at dinner time?


    Clark thought frantically.


    Mike smiled and cleaned up the tableware and said, "When you all get out of here, I will relax."


    The three wailed.


    Charles suddenly said mysteriously: "By the way, Dad! You must not know what happened tonight?"


    After speaking, he also winked at Clark.


    Clark was stunned and said, "You?"


    Eric patted Clark on the shoulder and said, "It''s a good dance."


    Clark blushed, but the girl named Louise couldn''t help but appear in his head.


    "Hey!" Charles laughed. "There was a girl who danced with Clark, Dad, you must have never thought of it!"


    Mike coughed dryly, walked towards the kitchen with the bowl in hand, and responded.


    Hey, he doesn''t have to think about it at all.


    Three silly kids, they thought he was on the first floor, but they didn''t expect him to be on the fifth floor.


    "Dad, your reaction is a little strange."


    Charles looked at Mike suspiciously.


    Mike''s eyes jumped, his footsteps paused, and he said, "Strange? What''s so strange?"


    "It stands to reason that when you hear this news, you should gossip happily and ask who the girl is?"


    This ghost is clever!


    Mike whispered in his heart, but said calmly without changing his face: "With Clark''s ''beauty'', it''s normal to have a girl invited, why am I surprised? I thought it was you, you''re a big ass. of."


    "Ha ha!"


    Eric looked at Charles mockingly.


    After a pause, Mike said to Clark, "What''s that girl''s name?"


    Charles and Eric also looked at Clark curiously.


    Clark got up and frowned: "It''s just a dance, I didn''t ask her name, I went to bed."


    When the words fell, Clark quickly went upstairs.


    Charles and Eric shrugged.


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Hey, this kid can lie.


    No name yet...


    He walked to the kitchen and said to Charles and Eric at the same time, "Go to bed now."


    The two laughed and went upstairs.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the three disappear in front of him.


    They can''t let them know about this, it will rot in his stomach for the rest of his life.


    ��


    Due to the horrific incident in the school yesterday, and there were only a few days left in this semester, the school simply closed the summer vacation.


    And this also means Clark officially graduated.


    The three children decided to go on a trip together.


    Yes, just three people, no Mike.


    Mike looked at the three people who were discussing in full swing, and his forehead kept beating.


    After the three of them discussed, Mike folded his arms and looked at everyone with a sneer, and said, "Travel? Do you have money?"


    The three were startled and looked at Mike together.


    Charles said with a hippy smile, "Dad, will you give it to us?"


    "Ha ha."


    Mike sneered and said, "If you think about it too much, you can find your own way."


    "No!"


    Eric widened his eyes and said, "Dad, are you so cruel?"


    Clark asked suspiciously: "Don''t you want us to take you with you?"


    "You take me?" Mike sneered, patted his pocket, and said, "Joke! I have money, I can go wherever I want! Do you need to take me?"


    The three listened...


    Hey, makes sense!


    "cough!"


    Charles buckled his face and said, "That... Dad, take us on a trip!"


    "No." Mike shook his head and said, "Go to work to make money by yourself, anyway, the vacation is very long."


    "Oh, by the way, you reminded me." Mike patted his forehead and said, "Tomorrow I will go out for a trip, the three of you will go to work, when will you earn money and when will you travel."


    The three were dumbfounded.


    Mike sneered, walked out the door, and let out a comfortable breath.


    He did what he said, and when the time comes, let''s see what these three boys will do!


    The three people in the room stared at each other with big eyes and a headache.


    "Dad seems to be angry."


    Eric said worriedly.


    Clark dragged his chin and said, "It doesn''t matter, you have to give him some space and let him have a date. If he doesn''t find someone else, he won''t be asked."


    Eric nodded solemnly, looked at Charles and said, "Why don''t you speak?"


    Charles pinched his chin: "I''m thinking, how can we get the money as soon as possible."


    Clark said sternly: "Don''t use your ability to do these things!"


    With a wave of his hand, Charles thought about it and said, "You don''t need to talk about this kind of thing. Dad will beat me if he knows."


    "Also, don''t talk anymore, I just thought of an idea, but you messed it up and forgot it again."


    Clark and Eric looked at each other, staring curiously at Charles.


    After a while, Charles'' eyes lit up and whispered his ideas to the two of them.


    Clark and Eric looked at each other and it seemed... OK?


    The three nodded and decided to wait for Mike to leave and start the action tomorrow.


    Outside the door, Mike waited for a while, and before seeing the three of them come out, he touched his head and sighed softly.


    The child has really grown up and has his own ideas.


    He was really lost.


    However, that is one.


    I haven''t been out alone in a long time...


    Mike smiled happily, he had already planned the travel location in his mind.


    "hey-hey!"


    ��


    The next day, Mike left a few boys to the airport early in the morning. Before the plane took off, he called the three of them. The three said that they would make money soon and set off for a trip.


    Mike laughed and said, "Good luck, kids!"


    When the words fell, he hung up the phone and looked out the window.


    at this time��


    "Eh? Mike!"


    A surprised voice sounded, and Mike''s face changed greatly.


    No, no, no!


    He turned his head hard and looked at and saw a gentle smile, a man who looked like a good man at first glance.


    Well, this description, Mike used it again.


    If there is any difference from before, it is that the hairline is higher and it looks more and more dangerous.


    "Colson."


    Mike''s smile was a little stiff.


    Coulson looked at the seat and said, "It''s really fate, I met again, and my seat is next to you."


    There is a fart!


    Mike nodded with a smile, but he was thinking about whether to throw Coulson off the plane.


    "Mike, are you going to Hawaii?"


    Mike''s eyes twitched and the corners of his mouth twitched: "No, I''m going to jump in a while."


    Coulson: "?"

 Chapter 129： Colsons theorem

    Coulson, the person Mike doesn''t want to meet when he travels, as long as he meets each other, something will always happen when he travels.


    Sure enough, when the plane flew straight into the sky, smoothly shuttled through the clouds, came to the ocean, and flew to Mike''s destination - Hawaii, they encountered a hijacker.


    Sure enough... again.


    Mike watched five men in the plane threatening everyone with guns, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and he couldn''t help looking at Coulson beside him.


    Didn''t you make your hair fall into a broom, broom star?


    Coulson looked at Mike suspiciously, and said suspiciously, "Are you going to shoot?"


    He knew that Mike was not an ordinary person, even more powerful than he had imagined before.


    As a close associate of Nick Fury, he already knew some information about Mike from Nick Fury. When he knew about Mike, especially the Thunder team, he was shocked.


    "You figure it out yourself."


    Mike said angrily.


    Look, you know what''s going to happen.


    Mike whispered in his heart and looked at the robbers.


    Hijacking? Did you bring a parachute? If you don''t get off the plane, you will be arrested.


    Take it, that''s fine.


    Coulson looked at the robbers, noticed the positions of several people, and thought about the solution, and said to Mike: "In a moment, if I miss something, you can help me."


    The space inside the plane is small, and there are passengers all around, and a person can be injured if they are not careful.


    Coulson has the confidence to get rid of these gangsters, but he has no confidence not to hurt people.


    At this moment, a robber came over, knocked on the seat in front of the two with the gun in his hand, and after shaking the whole body of the person sitting in front of them, he smiled with satisfaction and turned to Mike. The man grinned and said viciously: "It''s up to you two, hand over the valuables on your body! Otherwise, your heads will be blasted."


    "Take it easy, we''ll do it."


    Coulson smiled gently, making the gangster put down his guard unconsciously.


    Seeing this scene, Mike pouted.


    Look, Coulson''s face is so deceptive.


    "That old man inside! What''s your expression? Are you despising me?"


    old man?


    I?


    Mike tilted his head to look at the other party and said, "Are you talking to me?"


    old man?


    He''s only forty... uh, eighteen!


    "Old man! Are you acting stupid with me?"


    The gangster pointed a gun at Mike''s forehead.


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    Reaching out, he grabbed the opponent''s hand holding the gun without hesitation, and twisted it hard.


    "what!"


    In the screams of the gangster, Mike pressed the opponent''s head and smashed it on the seat.


    The next moment, when the other gangsters looked this way, the gun in Mike''s hand had already fired.


    Bang, bang!


    Along with several gunshots, the hands of the gangsters holding the guns were rewarded with a fair bullet by Mike.


    Mike hates people pointing a gun at his head the most.


    The screams sounded, and the passengers in the plane were startled, but after it was discovered that the gangsters were attacked, the scene became eerily silent.


    Seeing that the two gangsters were still hiding between the passenger''s seats, they wanted to pick up the gun on the ground. When the gunshot sounded, Coulson, who was already moving, appeared in front of the two of them and punched them with three punches and two feet. He fell to the ground, put his hand on his waist, pointed the gun at the other two gangsters, and said coldly: "Move again, and I''ll shoot."


    The two gangsters froze.


    A dangerous hijacking was over, the passengers cheered, and the five gangsters were tied up, and Coulson and Mike became heroes, getting a lot of praise, and a series of preferential treatment on the plane, even It was also proposed to apply for the Medal of Valor for them.


    Mike didn''t care about this, but the heart that he had been hanging on was relieved a lot.


    Something must have happened to Coulson...


    This time, it should be a hijacking, and this is already the past.


    It''s over, so don''t worry.


    Leaving Coulson to deal with those who thanked them with gratitude, Mike closed his eyes and rested.


    Coulson glanced at Mike carefully and smiled.


    Mike... Really his lucky star!


    The plane crossed the ocean and landed in Honolulu, Hawaii.


    As soon as he fell from the plane, Mike couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.


    The temperature here is very comfortable and much more comfortable than New York.


    Coulson patted Mike on the shoulder and said gratefully, "Go, treat you to dinner, thank you on the plane just now."


    "Young man, there is a future!"


    Mike gave Coulson a smile.


    According to the ''Colson''s Theorem'', they have already experienced a crisis, and then there is no problem after that.


    The two walked out of the airport together.


    Feeling the sun and the sea breeze, Mike said, "Are you here on vacation this time? Or?"


    "Uh, there is actually a small task, Fury asked me to..."


    "Don''t talk about the mission!"


    Mike simply refused to listen. After smiling at Coulson, he said, "As for the mission, it''s better not to talk nonsense about such a confidential thing. I''ll be silenced."


    Coulson looked at Mike with a wry smile and said, "You are exaggerating, and Fury told me before..."


    "Say I beat him?"


    "beat him?"


    Coulson looked at Mike suspiciously, as if he didn''t know about this.


    "cough."


    Mike coughed lightly and looked elsewhere: "Oh, what did he say?"


    "He said you were a trustworthy man and a good friend of his."


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "I didn''t ask anything just now."


    He looked around and said, "Go there for dinner?"


    It''s already dusk, and it''s just the right time to go to a specialty restaurant for dinner.


    Hawaii has a mixed ethnicity, including Europeans, whites and neon people, so there are many specialty restaurants here.


    Coulson looked at the time and said, "Come with me, I know a neon restaurant that tastes very good."


    Mike took the sunglasses and said, "Go."


    The two called a taxi and rushed to the destination Coulson said.


    After a while, the two got out of the car at a restaurant.


    Mike looked at the building in front of him and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The restaurant is full of neon features, and the welcome guests standing at the door are blond and blue-eyed, but they are wearing kimonos.


    After seeing Mike and Coulson coming, he politely said, "Sir, do you have an appointment?"


    Coulson nodded and said a name.


    The woman nodded, made a please gesture, and walked inwardly. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Need an appointment?" Mike narrowed his eyes and said, "Colson, why did you make an appointment for this store? Also, who is the name you just said?"


    Teruo Yoshida?


    Neon people?


    Coulson shook his head and explained, "I didn''t make an appointment, it was the person I just mentioned who asked me to meet here."


    "When you meet, why do you bring me here?"


    Mike said speechlessly, looking at Coulson suspiciously.


    Coulson smiled and said: "I just want to give me something here, and I''m just taking the wind for me. Other than that, there''s nothing else to do, don''t worry."


    Saying that, he winked at Mike and said, "I don''t have to pay."


    Mike: "��"


    Colson, so you are such a person, I misread you!

 Chapter 130： atheist

    in the room.


    Sitting at the low table, Mike glanced at the person who greeted Coulson.


    He looks like he is forty years old, not tall, less than 1.7 meters, but not thin, with a pair of mustaches hanging on his upper lip, and his eyes are sharp.


    Coulson nodded to him, looked at Mike curiously, and explained, "Mr. Yoshida, this is Mike."


    Teruo Yoshida nodded to Mike, clapped his hands, and the waiter who was waiting outside opened the door and bent down slightly.


    "Let''s serve."


    Yoshida Teruo said, and said to Coulson, "Sir, is this your first time here?"


    Colson nodded.


    Terufu Yoshida said, "We spent a lot of time getting this thing, you guys..."


    Coulson said calmly: "Don''t worry, the money will be credited to your account in a while."


    Teruo Yoshida smiled and chatted with Coulson.


    Obviously, he also knew that of the two, Coulson was in charge.


    Mike didn''t care about the other party''s neglect, but looked at the furnishings in the room with interest.


    Turning his eyes around, his eyes fell on a thing wrapped in black cloth beside Yoshida Teruo.


    Is this what Coulson came to get?


    It looked like an ordinary deal, and Coulson had said before that this guy didn''t know he was a S.H.I.E.L.D.


    In other words, Coulson is too stingy.


    Said to invite him to dinner, but it turned out that he was not invited to dinner, and brought him to eat...


    Soon, the waiter came in with some dishes.


    All are neon specialties.


    All kinds of sashimi, sushi etc...


    The taste was alright, but a bit bland for Mike.


    "It''s better to have a hot pot..."


    Mike whispered in his heart, took another piece of sushi and threw it into his mouth.


    Go out and find something else to eat in a while.


    Mike secretly decided.


    Coulson and the other party were eating, drinking and chatting, and Mike toasted from time to time to echo, but he was comfortable eating.


    After three rounds of drinking, Coulson and Yoshida Teruo got some drunkenness on their faces, and the two finally got down to business.


    After receiving a call and confirming that the funds had arrived, Yoshida Teruo smiled and took out the thing wrapped in black cloth and pushed it towards Coulson.


    Coulson opened the black cloth.


    Inside is a black box with some incomprehensible patterns on the body, and the shape is a bit strange, like a miniature coffin.


    Mike was startled.


    What is this, he is a little interested.


    Coulson put his hand on the box, and when he was about to open it, Teruo Yoshida''s face changed dramatically and he said, "Don''t open it!"


    Coulson paused and said, "If you don''t open it, how can I tell the truth from the fake?"


    "Distinguish the real from the fake?" Yoshida Teruo said anxiously: "When you distinguish the real from the fake, you will be a corpse."


    Coulson frowned, and Mike looked at the black box with curiosity.


    What the **** is this?


    Teruo Yoshida couldn''t help but said: "I advise you, don''t open this thing, it''s very evil and dangerous."


    Coulson was speechless.


    They bought it for research. If you don��t open it and see, let��s not say whether it��s true or false, how can you study it?


    Seeing that Coulson didn''t quite believe it and would open it at any time, Teruo Yoshida hurriedly got up and said, "If you really want to open it, wait until I leave before opening it."


    While wearing his coat, he handed over the two room cards and said, "This is the hotel room card, so I won''t accompany you."


    "Mr. Yoshida!" Coulson looked at the other party and said coldly: "If this thing is fake, you should understand that we can easily find you."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be fake."


    Yoshida said while stepping back, then turned around and left in a hurry.


    Seeing this scene, Coulson shook his head.


    Is it so scary?


    "What is this?"


    Mike asked.


    Coulson pressed the box and said, "I don''t know either, but it is said that there are some files inside."


    "Archives?" Mike wondered, "What''s so scary about this thing."


    Coulson shrugged and said, "Who knows, but it is said that anyone who sees it will die mysteriously."


    "so smart!"


    "This is just a legend, there is no evidence at all."


    Coulson smiled, with a casual attitude, obviously not believing the rumor.


    "If you don''t believe it, why did you S.H.I.E.L.D. buy it?"


    "I don''t believe it, but people who want to study it do."


    As Coulson spoke, he was about to open the box.


    Mike frowned and reminded: "I don''t think that person just pretended to be. Maybe this thing is really dangerous."


    Coulson didn''t care and said with a smile, "It''s just a box and a file, what danger can there be."


    Saying that, he winked at Mike and said, "I''m an atheist, and such rumors won''t scare me."


    Mike drank the wine in the glass, got up and said, "Okay, I''ll go out first, you can take a look at it yourself."


    Regardless of whether the rumors are true or not, he doesn''t want to see the files inside. This is something of S.H.I.E.L.D., don''t get into trouble if you see it.


    It''s okay to have a personal relationship with someone from S.H.I.E.L.D., but if it''s official business, forget it.


    Leaving Coulson alone inside, Mike walked out of the private room and went outside the restaurant to breathe.


    At this time, night had just come, and there were more and more people on the street, but it was more lively than when Mike came in the afternoon.


    Sun, sand, beauty...


    Thinking of the beauty of tomorrow, Mike smiled.


    This is life.


    However, I don''t know what happened to the three boys.


    The thought of worry flashed through his mind, and Mike was attracted by the people walking back and forth on the road.


    Gee, the beach is good.


    Mike smiled and decided to find a place to have two drinks in a while to see if there was a suitable person to accompany him to spend this lonely night.


    Meanwhile, Coulson has opened that black box.


    The moment he opened it, Coulson suddenly felt a chill and couldn''t help shivering.


    what''s the situation?


    Coulson looked inexplicable, but as a staunch atheist, he didn''t care, but picked up the contents of the box and looked at it.


    Inside was a photo, and several sheets of paper stacked on top of each other.


    The photo is on top.


    Colson picked up the photo and looked at it. It was a torn and stitched photo of three men, a man, a woman, and a child.


    The children looked cute, but the faces of a boy and a girl were torn off.


    Is this a family?


    Coulson frowned, and when he was about to put down the photo, he actually saw the child in the photo move, and even the woman whose face was torn out had a pale and cold face.


    Coulson threw away the photo subconsciously When he opened his eyes and looked again, nothing had changed in the photo.


    "Dazzling?"


    Coulson whispered, and there was a vague feeling in his heart.


    but��


    I am atheist.


    Coulson said silently, and he had already opened the box.


    Putting the photo aside, Coulson picked up the file and looked at it.


    Nothing special, just two ordinary files, there is no way to see why, after all, he knows very few neon characters.


    "What is this girl''s name?"


    Coulson frowned, shoved the file into the box, and locked it again.


    This stuff is still left to the people in the bureau to study.

 Chapter 131： careless

    "Mike!."


    Coulson walked out of the restaurant, saw Mike happily chatting with a woman on the street, and shouted enviously.


    Mike looked back, said goodbye to the girl, and walked towards Coulson.


    Coulson looked at Mike''s face.


    Mike asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Lip print."


    Colson pointed.


    Mike wiped it off and said with a smile, "No way, the people here are too warm."


    "Your mission is complete? There''s nothing strange in it, right?"


    Coulson nodded first, and then said: "Nothing, a photo and a few files, what would be abnormal?"


    "Let''s go and have two drinks."


    Mike looked at the nightclub not far away.


    Coulson coughed lightly and said, "Are you a treat?"


    Mike looked at Coulson.


    Colson: "I''m just a part-time worker. I can only receive a fixed salary every month, and I don''t even get a commission. It''s miserable."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Go, I invite you."


    Coulson laughed and said, "Thanks then."


    Mike put his arms around Coulson''s shoulders, and was about to speak when he felt his arms suddenly cold, and the goose skin came out.


    "Um?"


    Mike took a step and looked at his arm.


    what happened?


    This feeling is very bad.


    Coulson asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    Mike looked at Coulson and said, "Do you feel any discomfort?"


    "No." Coulson looked at Mike in surprise, and said tentatively, "You won''t regret it, right?"


    "Ha!" Mike sneered and said disdainfully, "Just you, how much can you drink? Let''s go!"


    With that said, the two walked quickly into the nightclub.


    As soon as the door was opened, explosive music and loud noises poured out from the door. The two of them paused for a while, and then plunged in with a smile.


    After ordering some drinks, Mike and Coulson sat on the booth and watched the revelry crowd on the dance floor. They were also infected by the emotions here and had the urge to dance.


    Mike poured himself a glass of wine and sipped it, while Coulson walked to the dance floor and squeezed into the crowd after drinking a glass of wine.


    Looking at Coulson''s back, Mike laughed.


    this guy now


    Aggressive look, not like a special agent at all.


    However, as an agent, in some cases, is the hue sacrificed?


    Colson wouldn''t have had the relevant training, would he?


    But looking at Coulson''s look...


    Tsk, this kind of task should not be his turn.


    Mike smiled and put down the wine glass, and saw his arm with a strange expression.


    The feeling just now was very strange, and it made him have a very bad feeling.


    Shouldn''t...


    Is there really something in that box?


    Thinking of this, Mike''s eyes narrowed, and a card appeared in his hand.


    Name: Byakuya Kuchiki.


    Character introduction: Captain of the Sixth Division of the Thirteenth Team of the Death Guardian.


    Note: handsome is over.


    If there''s really something you can''t see...


    The light spots on Mike''s hand scattered, and a phantom with a handsome face and a cold expression holding a Zanpakut�� appeared behind Mike, turning into a spot of light and rushing into Mike''s body.


    Because of the dim light, the fleeting phantom behind Mike didn''t attract attention.


    Mike felt the Reiatsu filling his body, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    Now, as long as he shows the mastery of the knife again, he can fully exert the power of the character, but it is obviously unnecessary to do so now.


    His eyes flashed slightly, looking at Coulson in the crowd, and then he took a deep breath.


    I saw a white figure with long black hair standing behind Coulson with his head down, one hand gently pressing on Coulson''s shoulder, while the other hand was holding a pale, A child wearing a white loincloth.


    At this time, the two moved with Coulson''s movement.


    If you look at the white shadow alone, Mike may not recognize it, and with the child, Mike recognizes the other party instantly.


    Gamako, Toshio Saeki!


    I wipe, how can these two things appear?


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    However, don''t they only entangle people who entered the room they lived in?


    How can you fly across the sea and come here?


    Is it the box?


    what''s the problem?


    A series of questions floated through Mike''s mind, and then looked at Coulson, who was dancing with the beautiful woman, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    There seems to be a good show tonight.


    and many more��


    Colson''s Theorem!


    When traveling and meeting Coulson, something unexpected is bound to happen.


    So, what happened on the plane was nothing at all?


    Does this count now?


    He was careless and didn''t flash...


    The corners of Mike''s mouth twitched slightly, and suddenly he had the idea of ??letting Gaya just take Coulson away.


    "Hey! Alone?"


    At this moment, a tall, beautiful woman walked to the booth next to Mike and looked at Mike with great interest.


    Mike turned to look at the woman and smiled at the woman.


    After a while, Coulson came over with a sigh.


    He was rejected.


    At this moment, he saw that Mike was talking and laughing with a woman, and he was even more depressed.


    After a while, you hooked up with someone?


    He admits that Mike is more handsome than him, but the gap is not that big! ?


    "Hi!"


    The woman hugged Mike''s arm and greeted Coulson.


    Coulson raised his hand, winked at Mike, and said, "It''s really fast."


    Mike smiled mysteriously at Coulson and said, "You move faster."


    Coulson looked inexplicable, raised his glass, and touched Mike.


    Mike smiled, and before the embodied power disappeared, he looked behind Coulson vaguely.


    The mother and son were still behind Coulson, but... closer.


    "cheers!"


    The woman cheered and touched Mike. After drinking the wine in one gulp, she leaned on Mike, blew lightly in Mike''s ear, and whispered, "I''m dizzy, I seem to have drunk too much."


    Mike smiled at him and said, "Sorry, not tonight."


    Don''t let him have fun, but Coulson and Gaya went together to form a family of three.


    He is not a cold person who only looks and does nothing.


    When I saw the collapse of Coulson''s worldview I had to smile.


    Hearing what Mike said, the woman was stunned, pushed Mike hard, made a soft ''hum'', turned around and left.


    Coulson looked at this scene with an inexplicable expression: "Mike, you..."


    "Alas!" Mike sighed and said, "How can I leave you alone?"


    Coulson moved his glass and said, "If you don''t get drunk, you won''t go home!"


    Mike smiled and touched it, and the two quickly eliminated the wine.


    When the two of them finished drinking, they were both three-point drunk, and they went back to the hotel they had decided on.


    The two people''s rooms are adjacent to each other. After opening the door, he said good night and walked in.


    At the moment when the door was closed, a card appeared in Mike''s hand, a purification was used, and his head was instantly awake.


    Mike pinched his chin and used the second card. After obtaining the ability to scan his mind, he closed his eyes to perceive the situation on the other side.

 ~： New 1 week, ask for a monthly pass,!

New 1 week, ask for a monthly pass,!

 Chapter 132： Not much damage...

    As an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., you must not limit your cognition.


    What atheist?


    In this world, anything can happen!


    This time Mike happened to be with each other, what about next time?


    So, today Mike is going to ask Mr. Gaya to give Coulson a good lesson, break this cognitive limitation, firmly remember what happened today, and teach a lesson, so as not to encounter similar things in the future, or No vigilance.


    However, it is also interesting to see Coulson''s expression when he sees Teacher Gaya, and the collapse of his world view. Of course, this is just an incident, absolutely certain and a certain incident.


    Mental scan, Mike controlled his mental power to carefully check the situation on the opposite side.


    Teacher Gaya can be regarded as one of the leaders in the ghost circle. He is very powerful. Don''t be discovered.


    However, he obviously underestimated Teacher Gaya''s strength and belly.


    Teacher Gaya quickly discovered the mental power of this observation, but she just glanced at Mike''s room, as if I remember you, and I will look for you later, which made Mike a little nervous.


    Long low-hanging black hair, pale face, full of resentful eyes.


    Reminds me of the fright of Mr. Jiayou just now...


    The atmosphere will change immediately!


    Mike swallowed, took out a packet of potato chips prepared for Charles and the others from the Dimensional pocket, put a piece in his mouth, and watched the live broadcast.


    Coulson drank a lot this evening. On the way to the hotel, not only did the alcohol go down, but instead kept surging up, making his head start to faint.


    Rubbing his head, watching a strand of hair appear at his fingertips, Coulson took a deep breath, but then helplessly threw it into the trash can.


    "Why is it so cold?"


    Coulson shivered and glanced at the thermometer, with some doubts in his eyes, and then his eyes became confused.


    "Uh? What am I trying to do?"


    Coulson shook his head, shivered, and threw the box held by the black cloth to the bed, and walked slowly into the bathroom, saying, "Take a bath and then sleep."


    Putting the bath water for himself, Coulson lay down comfortably in the bathtub.


    It''s not cold anymore, but...


    When people drink alcohol, taking a bath will make the alcohol stronger. After a while, Coulson felt that the whole world began to turn.


    This kind of feeling is not good, so he picked up a wet towel and put it on his face.


    Just after putting on the towel, two figures appeared beside the bathtub.


    Toshio Saeki stood by the bathtub and looked at Coulson quietly, while Mr. Gaya stood in front of Coulson''s head, looking down at Coulson''s face covered with a towel, and then slowly bent over. Get down.


    Watching this scene, Mike nervously stuffed two potato chips, but Coulson, the party involved, felt nothing.


    Finally, Gaya-sensei''s face was about to touch Coulson''s face, but Coulson, who was covering his face with a towel, still didn''t feel anything.


    Jia coconut action meal.


    She can easily kill Coulson now, but if she does, she always feels something is missing...


    By the way, it was the ultimate panic and screaming!


    When she sees these things, her heart full of hatred and resentment will get a trace of satisfaction.


    Now��


    The other party didn''t see her, what a shit!


    So, she gave her son a terrifying wink. Saeki Toshio obediently reached out to grab the towel, but when he was about to touch it, Coulson ripped off the towel, and then punched Gaya who was bent over. A face to face.


    The time was frozen at this moment, and the atmosphere became solemn, which made Mike, who was watching the live broadcast, nervous.


    Gaya looked resentful, raised his hand and grabbed Coulson.


    The drunk Coulson''s eyes were confused, but the towel in his hand was skillfully stuffed into Gaya''s hand, lying on the bathtub, and said, "Press it."


    It seems that this kind of situation has never been encountered before, and Teacher Gaya was stunned.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mike''s laughing potato chips were thrown out.


    This is probably the most embarrassing time that Mr. Jiayou has been in the industry for so many years.


    Saeki Toshio carefully glanced at Kaye and pinched Coulson''s neck with both hands.


    Jia Ye pushed her son''s hand away, saying that this time, she must come in person.


    The towel in his hand was controlled by an invisible force, twisted together and turned into a cloth stick.


    L��


    A drop of water fell on Coulson''s back, causing Coulson to raise his head in confusion.


    And at the moment when he raised his head, Jia Ye controlled the towel, stuffed it directly into Coulson''s mouth, pushed Coulson''s mouth to the limit, and drilled into his stomach.


    Coulson''s eyes widened instantly, he grabbed the towel with both hands, and pulled it out.


    Looking at this scene, Mr. Gaya was finally satisfied, but she obviously didn''t want Coulson to die like this, she wanted Coulson to feel the extreme terror!


    Coulson pulled out the towel, his stomach rolled for a while, and he instantly turned into a human fountain.


    "vomit!"


    Something indescribable poured onto Gaya coconut.


    The atmosphere instantly became dignified and awkward.


    Saeki Toshio took two steps back in fear, and Gaya''s black hair began to dance, obviously he was extremely angry.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Mike , who was the only audience member, hugged his stomach with laughter.


    This is simply Waterloo in the career of Mr. Gaya.


    Coulson wiped his mouth and staggered out of the bathtub.


    This vomit made him sober a lot.


    He casually pulled the bath towel on the side and wrapped it around him. He shook his dizzy head, looked at the filthy coconut, frowned, and tried to wake up his alcohol-affected head, stammering: "Who are you?"


    Gaya trembled, the power of resentment began to riot, the bathtub beside her feet burst, and the faucet began to spray water frantically. Under her conscious control, she washed away the filth all over her body.


    Coulson watched this scene, his confused eyes sobered, and he retreated to the bathroom door.


    Something is not right.


    Although he was drunk, the alcohol was affecting his head, and he didn''t even know what had just happened, but his instinct as an agent told him that his life was in danger, and the danger was coming from the woman in front of him.


    Is it a killer?


    He opened the bathroom door, shook his body, turned and ran out, pounced behind his bed, and took out his gun.


    The next second, after he saw Gaya and Toshio Saeki directly passing through the door, he shot without hesitation.


    "boom!"


    The bullet shot a hole in the door.


    Gaya and coconut disappeared in front of him.


    Coulson shook his head, suddenly feeling a little itchy on his neck.


    When he grabbed his hand, it was a strand of hair that made him envious.


    His eyes narrowed, and he rushed forward.


    But strands of black hair had wrapped around him before he knew it, pulling him to the ground.


    Coulson turned his head to look, and finally saw and saw Gaya''s face for the first time.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Zero-point reading mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 133： smelly face

    What kind of face is that...


    She is clearly considered to be the most handsome, but she is full of hatred and resentment, hating herself, others, and the whole world, and her eyes are filled with endless malice.


    She''s going to kill him, kill everyone.


    The moment Coulson saw the other party, resentment had enveloped him, making him seem to see the most terrifying thing in the world.


    His eyes narrowed, and then he gasped for breath, and backed away hard.


    But the strands of long hair tied him tighter and tighter.


    He was chained to the spot, only terrified.


    Jia Ye wants to let Coulson go through all the horrible things before she dies, she wants to scare Coulson to death!


    Coulson''s face was pale, his eyes lost focus, and he was sweating constantly.


    He was dragged into a hallucination created by Gaya.


    Seeing this scene, Mike finally made a move.


    He ate the last piece of potato chips, the card in his hand dissipated, and the phantom of Byakuya Kuchiki turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body. Use the teleport card to teleport into the opposite room.


    As soon as he appeared, two pairs of eyes looked over.


    Gamako, Toshio Saeki...


    The mother and son looked at Mike, silent, but invisible resentment was entangled in Mike.


    Mike''s body was shocked, and the spiritual pressure was closed as soon as it was released. After pushing back the original grievances, he walked towards Gaya step by step.


    "Let him go."


    Gaya stared at Mike, and even more terrifying resentment poured out as if it were real.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, waved his Zanpakut�� gently, and a bright trace disappeared in a flash.


    After the hair on Coulson''s body was cut off, Mike grabbed Coulson and hid to the side with Shunpo when the hair rushed in like a black waterfall.


    But the spreading black hair didn''t mean to stop at all, but after a slight pause, it spread to the entire room at a faster speed.


    Mike gently waved the knife in his hand, cut off the entangled strands of hair, and shook Coulson.


    Seeing that Coulson''s head was muddled, he didn''t know if he was in an illusion, or he had not woken up in a drunken state, so he used a purification on him.


    In an instant, Coulson''s eyes widened and he woke up from a nightmare.


    When he saw the world in front of him, he exclaimed: "Fake!"


    What the **** are these, so much hair!


    Mike said: "Envy?"


    This hair quality, this volume...


    Coulson said nervously: "What time is it, you are still making such a joke!"


    Black hair has surrounded them like a tide, covering half of the room.


    "Don''t leave my side!"


    Mike said softly.


    The knife in his hand stabbed back sharply.


    puff!


    With a clear sound, the ghost figure that quietly appeared behind them was pierced by the Zanpakut�� and turned into black hair and fell to the ground.


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    This Gaga coconut skill is a bit interesting to play.


    In the next second, one by one, the coconuts appeared quietly on the black hair, crawling towards them in various strange postures, and the black hair on the ground also strangled them like pythons.


    "Let''s scatter, Senbon Sakura."


    With Mike''s whisper, the Zanpakut�� blades in his hand flew away, like pieces of crimson cherry blossoms, floating in the room.


    In the horror room that was already occupied by darkness, a different scene appeared.


    very beautiful��


    Gaya lost her mind for a moment, and then she became resentful.


    All be damned!


    Such a beautiful thing should be destroyed!


    However, what was destroyed first was her long black waterfall hair that shamed countless people.


    Where the crimson cherry blossoms flew, all the hair was cut, and just a circling, the long hair around Mike and the two were cleaned up.


    Gaya let out a dazed scream, and all the clones rushed towards Mike and the two.


    However, the flying cherry blossoms protected Mike around, blocking all the clones, tearing them to pieces, and surrounding the coconut.


    During the whole process, Coulson found that Mike, who was beside him, was muttering something in a low voice.


    When he was in doubt, he only heard Mike shouting: "Six sticks light prison!"


    In the next instant, six pieces of light suddenly appeared around Gaya''s body and bound him.


    Gaya struggled violently, and Saeki Toshio made a creepy cat meow and ran to his mother.


    "goodbye!"


    Along with Mike''s low voice, the crimson petals drowned the coconut.


    A few seconds later, when all the petals disappeared, the black hair in the room had disappeared, and everything was like an illusion.


    Gaya is holding her child like a phantom, as if it will dissipate at any time.


    Mike waved his knife, and the two disappeared.


    Seeing this, Coulson breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s finally over."


    "Finish?"


    Mike squinted at Coulson and said, "It''s not over yet."


    "what?"


    Coulson turned around to look for the trace of Gaya, his face unable to hide his fear.


    He was severely affected by Gaya''s vision, and he really didn''t want to have a second experience like that.


    Mike walked to the head of the bed, looked at the box wrapped in black cloth, and said, "If this thing is not destroyed, she will still appear."


    If he guessed correctly, this box is where Gamako lives is the root of Gamako.


    It''s like the house of the Gaya family, which has become a place for Gaya to collect grievances. Whoever enters will die.


    And this box is the same reason, whoever opens it will die.


    Mike guessed that it was the powerful mage who changed Gaya''s Grudge from the room to this box.


    As long as the box is there, Gamako will appear.


    "Destroyed?"


    Coulson pondered and said decisively: "Then destroy it!"


    "Please, Mike!"


    This thing is a curse. Whoever drives will die. It has no value at all. Although it can be used to plot against some people, if you don''t pay attention, you will harm your own people.


    In short, the harm outweighs the benefit.


    Mike slashed on the box, and the box broke with a sound, and at the moment of breaking, a scream of anger and despair rang in the ears of the two, and then disappeared.


    "never mind."


    Mike said softly.


    He could see that the resentment on the box had completely disappeared.


    Dispersing the power of manifestation, Mike turned to Coulson and smiled: "How? Atheist?"


    "What atheist? There?"


    Coulson asked suspiciously.


    Mike was speechless and said, "Don''t be ashamed, you and Nick Fury are so similar."


    Coulson was expressionless, as if he was not talking about himself.


    Mike said with schadenfreude: "Hey, SHIELD spent a lot of money this time, it''s all wasted."


    "No." Coulson shook his head and said righteously: "I''m not dead, this thing is fake, I''ll let him spit out the money."


    Mike sucked in a breath.


    You S.H.I.E.L.D. are really stinky.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Zero-point reading mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 134： time flies

    Just as Mike was fighting with Mr. Gaya, the three Clark brothers in a small town on the edge of New York also prepared their own money-making plans.


    In fact, it is not difficult for them to make money, but the key is not to violate the law.


    After discussion, they came up with an interesting solution.


    In the daytime tomorrow, they have already prepared for a day, and tomorrow they will go to New York to make money together.


    Because of the super power incident in their school, the whole school had to release the summer vacation early, but the students of other schools are still going to school, and their target is those high school students in the school, to be precise, a private school A high school student in a noble school.


    Eric is busy all day today, and Charles will be busy tomorrow. As for Clark, in this plan, he is just a driver and bodyguard.


    Early the next morning, the three of them drove to New York with two backpacks and arrived at their destination, St. Fick School.


    Next, all they have to do is deliver things at the school gate after school.


    The things that Eric gave are small accessories made of scrap metal using his own abilities. Although they are not expensive, they are very beautiful. They belong to the kind that catch the attention of girls and make people shout ''kawaii''. Metal jewelry.


    Of course, in order to get what they sent, you need to play a game with Charles, a small game called ''guess your love thoughts''.


    With Charles'' ability, it is absolutely accurate to guess.


    And this is just the beginning, the next step is the main event, that is, the "paid" part.


    When the minds of the people who come to play the game are guessed, most of them will pursue it out of curiosity. Next, it''s time for Charles to play his tricks, um, no, it''s time to use his rich experience.


    He will make effective suggestions according to the customer''s personality, and how much to charge per item.


    In addition, they also have a more advanced service, which is to help those customers who have a crush on others, or who want to chase people and become, ''guess'' the mind of the customer''s pursuit.


    Like, what do you like, what do you hate...


    At such an age, but at an age when one''s mouth is easily dazzled by love, in order to catch up with the person he likes and to make his lover happy, these high school students in aristocratic schools, who are not short of money at all, are willing to spend money.


    In the beginning, those who played the game were just buying Charles'' services with a fun and trying attitude, and then the supply was in short supply.


    In just three days, the three of them made enough money for the trip, and it was still a huge sum of money...


    After getting enough money, the three went to a restaurant to celebrate that night.


    "Haha! We did it, it was so easy!"


    Charles smiled proudly, and his eyebrows were about to fly out of his facial features.


    Eric flattered: "This time, Charles, you are the biggest hero!"


    "hey-hey!"


    Charles smiled and said, "It''s still the jewelry you made. Without them to attract people, there would be no follow-up development!"


    "It''s all up to you!"


    "No, no, it''s your credit."


    Looking at the two people talking about business, Clark fell silent and knocked on the table.


    The two were silent for a while, raised the juice tacitly, and said to Clark, "It''s the credit of the big brother!"


    Clark nodded with satisfaction, grinned, and said, "Eat, then find a hotel to stay, and start directly from New York tomorrow!"


    When they went out this morning, the door was locked.


    "For those who are chasing love!"


    "For our trip!"


    "For this collaboration!"


    "cheers!"


    The three cheered, and in the bright smiles, the cups collided gently.


    ��


    "What? You''ve gone on a trip?"


    Lying on the beach chair, Mike cried out in surprise when he heard the laughter of the three boys on the phone, and then said solemnly, "How did the money come from?"


    "Alas!" Charles sighed and said, "It''s all my fault that I''m too smart."


    Eric smiled and said, "We earned it through legitimate means."


    Mike pondered and said, "Clark?"


    Clark coughed lightly and said, "Yes."


    "Oh?" Mike became curious and said, "How did you earn it?"


    "I''ll tell you!" Eric grabbed the phone and told Mike the whole process.


    After Mike listened, he was silent for a few seconds, and said, "You can support me in the future."


    When the words fell, he sighed and hung up the phone, but the corners of his mouth raised.


    These three children always surprise him.


    However, it''s really not bad.


    Smiling happily, Mike put the sunglasses on his face, took a sip, stepped on the soft sand, and walked forward slowly.


    Coulson returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. the next day.


    With no people in the way, Mike can finally start to show off his skills.


    Look, there is the sea in front of you, and there are many mermaids in it.


    ��


    After a month and a half, Mike, who had been a fisherman for a month and spent half a month in the net, returned home. After staying at home for two days, the three brothers also returned home.


    It wasn''t long before Clark went to college, and during this time Mike wanted to give Clark a class on martial arts.


    Clark''s physical fitness is strong In the future, in the face of most enemies, as long as the speed is fast enough and the fist is heavy enough, the problem can be solved, but when encountering an enemy of the same level, if he has no skills, he will be suppressed. .


    So, Mike decided to teach Clark to fight.


    After knowing Mike''s plan, Charles and Eric also joined in with great interest.


    But a day later, they were hit by Clark.


    Clark''s learning speed is terrifying, everything can be learned in one go, and everything can be mastered by reading it once.


    The next day, Mike had nothing to teach.


    In this regard, Mike was also deeply affected. He really muttered about Clark''s learning ability.


    However, he has new ways to add to Clark''s combat experience.


    Kick the hall.


    New York is very big, with large and small dojos and martial arts halls.


    As long as you think about it, you can always find a suitable ''sparring''.


    So, from the moment Mike made his decision, there was a terrifying kicker in New York City.


    After half a month, Clark finished this study. After packing his luggage, he finally left home and went to university.


    Although he repeatedly stressed that he did not need Mike to send him, Mike sent him to school, and then returned to New York after two days of playing in Boston with Charles.


    Because Eric and Charles are starting school too.


    The days became dull and regular again, but there were fewer people in the family, Charles and Eric were getting older, and the family became quieter and quieter.


    As time passed, Charles and Eric also went to college, and after finishing their studies, Mike was left at home.


    Although it is not lonely, Mike is a little uncomfortable.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Zero-point reading mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 135： Time is a jerk!

    Time is a jerk.


    When people don''t pay attention, it often leaks like a bet, and soon Mike is not ready, and the lives of several children step into the next stage one by one.


    Elementary, Secondary, College��


    Several children have become adults.


    After graduating from Clark University, he accompanied Mike at home for a month before embarking on a wandering journey.


    His student career was over, which made him confused. He didn''t know what he should do next, and he didn''t know the purpose of coming to this planet, so he embarked on the road of finding himself and the future.


    Mike knows some things about Clark, such as Clark''s origin, such as Krypton, such as the spacecraft in the South Pole...


    But after hesitating, he still didn''t tell Clark directly.


    What Clark wants is not just the answers to these questions, but the process of searching, making himself no longer confused and doubting himself, and gaining growth.


    The process is more important than the answer.


    And, if Mike told Clark now, Clark would go straight to the South Pole to find the Krypton spacecraft.


    If the Krypton spacecraft is activated, will it attract Kryptonians like in the original plot?


    What will happen then?


    With Clark''s current state of mind, he wasn''t ready for all this.


    So, Mike gave up.


    And following in Clark''s footsteps, Eric and Charles also graduated, and even after staying in school for more than a year, the two also got their doctorates, and, more than one.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the early winter of 2007.


    In the early winter, it has already made people feel cold.


    Mike got up, took out his phone, glanced at the date, and smiled.


    Tomorrow, the two children, Eric and Charles, will be back. As for Clark, he has kept in touch with him for the past few years. He also came back twice. Each time he will stay at home for a month, but he will return home. indefinite.


    Walking into the kitchen, Mike made himself a simple breakfast, watched the news for a while, and sat by the window with a cup of coffee. The early winter sun fell on him, making him feel comfortable for a while.


    As the children grew up and achieved one achievement, Mike''s ability continued to grow.


    It was Clark''s second year in college, and his ability was finally upgraded to LV4.


    If he upgraded to LV3, he got epic enhancements, and when he upgraded to LV4, Mike got legendary enhancements.


    With a thought, Mike turned on the system.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    1. Eternal cigarette case.


    2. Dimensional pockets.


    3. Kryptonian blood.


    Current Ability Level: LV4.


    Current upgrade progress: 42%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    When his ability was upgraded to level 2, Mike got a permanent item - eternal cigarette case, and he could embody the skills. When he was upgraded to level 3, Mike got a permanent skill - dimensional pocket, and could Completely embodying the ability of a character, and when he rose to LV4, Mike got a permanent ability - the blood of the Kryptonian.


    Yes, the bloodline of the Kryptonians does not need to be embodied, but is permanently owned. It only needs to be basked in the sun, and the bloodline will continue to increase.


    What makes Mike strange is that what he thought would be a person''s permanent ability, but what he got was blood.


    However, the bloodline and ability of the Kryptonian are no different to him, and even bloodline is much better than ability, because bloodline has the ability to grow.


    The strength will be enhanced by basking in the sun, and Mike has also experienced the refreshing feeling of hanging up and upgrading.


    After upgrading to LV4, his manifestation ability did not further improve, but the total amount of embodied power in his body has been greatly improved, and even after reaching LV4, the upgrade progress increases every time 1%, his embodiment power will increase a lot.


    From the items in the beginning, to the skills, to the abilities, and now the ever-increasing power of embodiment, when it all comes together, it gives Mike a strange feeling.


    It was as if he had obtained these before, as if preparing for his later abilities.


    As for what abilities will appear in the future, you can only know when you upgrade.


    But looking at the progress of the upgrade now...


    Hey!


    Mike thinks it''s better to get more sunshine by himself.


    It was very comfortable to bask in the sun, Mike yawned and slowly fell asleep.


    With the Kryptonian bloodline, Mike is getting stronger every day, and even his age seems to have stopped growing. In addition to the graying of his temples, the wrinkles that appeared quietly before have also disappeared.


    Mike thought that if he didn''t say it himself, he would be no different from a young man.


    "Um?"


    Mike was awakened by the sound of the door opening.


    Thief?


    Isn''t it right, an old father like him who lives alone is visited by thieves?


    Mike didn''t use his ability to look, but got up and walked over.


    No one knows that he has Kryptonian blood. In daily life, he doesn''t use it much, and he has been hiding it very well.


    Thinking of the pain he experienced when he first awakened his abilities, he understood how strong and difficult Clark was when he was young.


    "dad!"


    "Dad!"


    Looking at the two handsome young men standing at the door, Mike was stunned, then a smile appeared on his face, and he said in surprise, "Why are you back? Didn''t you come back tomorrow?"


    As he said, UU read www. uukanshu. com walked over.


    Eric hugged Mike and explained with a smile: "After finishing the report today, I rushed back."


    "Haha, Dad, I want to eat your food!" Charles put his luggage down with anticipation on his face, then looked at Mike carefully and said strangely, "Dad, why do you look young again?"


    Reaching out and pinching Mike''s face, he muttered, "Strange, what about wrinkles? Didn''t you secretly do a facelift?"


    "Snapped!"


    Slapped Charles'' hand away with a slap, Mike said speechlessly, "It''s still not big or small."


    Charles smiled ''hehe'', took Mike''s shoulders, and said, "Who is our father and son with whom?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike laughed and said, "Whatever you want to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    "dumpling."


    The two had already discussed it.


    "Small idea."


    Mike said something and walked into the kitchen.


    The two washed their hands, put their luggage away, and went into the kitchen. While helping, they told Mike some interesting things they had encountered. The three of them laughed out loud from time to time.


    For a time, the originally cold home slowly recovered its anger.


    The speed of the father and son was very fast. At twelve o''clock, the hot dumplings were out of the pot.


    The father and son sat in the living room, each with a plate of dumplings, accompanied by the white wine brought out by Mike, and the side dishes prepared by Mike, watching TV...


    Geez, yummy.


    ��


    Push Book: "The Man Behind the Empress"


    The modern workplace male protagonist and the ancient female emperor change their bodies every other day, fast forward to the story behind the male and female protagonists.


    If you are interested, you can go and see, the old author is guaranteed.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Zero-point reading mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 136： Decide

    call!


    The father and son put down the tableware and exhaled with satisfaction on their faces.


    Comfortable!


    "It''s still delicious made by Dad." Eric praised and said, "It''s still the same taste."


    Charles smiled and said: "Sometimes, I really doubt whether you have lived in China, Dad, or were Chinese in your last life."


    Mike froze for a moment, pinched his chin and said, "Is it that obvious?"


    "Hahaha!" Charles smiled and said, "Your favoritism towards China is obviously beyond that of ordinary people."


    Eric nodded and said strangely: "I remember, when you read the news, when it talked about Huaguo, you read it very seriously, and even when it said that Huaguo was not good, you sneered and scolded the person who spoke. pig."


    Charles pointed his fingers and said: "You can celebrate Chinese festivals, and you can make delicious Chinese dishes. You can even use Chinese to bargain in Chinatown. You have a clear favorable impression of China..."


    He looked up at Mike and said strangely, "Dad, you won''t have anything to do with Huaguo, have you? For example, have you had an unforgettable love story with a Huaguo?"


    Mike shrugged indifferently, then patted Charles on the forehead, took off Charles'' gossip expression, and said with disgust, "Go, there''s no love!"


    Mike picked up the tableware with a smile and said, "I just like Huaguo very much!"


    Just like it to the core.


    With a silent addition in his heart, Mike turned around and walked into the kitchen.


    "I''m going to make a cup of coffee."


    Eric got up and walked out the door.


    Charles turned his head and shouted, "Boil two more cups, both for my father and I."


    Eric waved his hand to express his understanding, opened the door and walked out.


    He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, patted it lightly with his hand, and after a cigarette jumped out, he held it and stuffed it into his mouth. When he touched his pocket, he even forgot to take a lighter.


    He patted his forehead, and when he was about to go back to the room to get the lighter, one hand stretched out from beside him with the lighter in his hand.


    "Um?"


    He froze for a moment, then smiled at Charles.


    "I know, you can''t help but come to smoke."


    Charles lit it for him, stuffed the lighter into his pocket, and said, "I''ll go make coffee, and... smoke a little less."


    Eric nodded, exhaled a cigarette leisurely, and looked comfortable.


    A gust of cold wind blew, and Eric shivered, but the smoke he exhaled hit his face, causing him to cough.


    He couldn''t help but cursed in his heart, Eric stubbornly exhaled a cigarette in the wind again, when the smoke hit him in the face, he turned his head to dodge, and couldn''t help laughing.


    After laughing, a blank look flashed in his eyes.


    They''re home, but what''s he going to do next?


    With his education, he will never worry about eating and drinking in this life, but if he spends his whole life like this, he will not be happy when he thinks about it.


    With a finger, the metal lighter in his pocket floated out, fluttering and turning at his fingertips.


    His abilities have grown stronger over the years.


    He always felt that God gave him this ability for a reason.


    But he hasn''t found the reason yet.


    For these, he believed that Charles felt the same way.


    When they were in college, they had discussed this issue, but the result... but no result was discussed.


    In other words, they have vaguely understood what they need to do, but they dare not take the first step.


    After smoking a cigarette, his mind was still very confused, Eric scolded lowly, snuffed out the cigarette **** in his hand, then shook his head with a wry smile, and strode back to the house.


    When he opened the door, there was only the sound of the TV. He looked up and saw Mike and Charles sitting on the sofa, watching the news seriously, with a smile on his face. The news in the past attracted the past.


    On TV, there is news about mutants.


    Several mutant children were arrested for using their abilities to commit crimes, and they were still shouting the name of the Black Queen when they were arrested.


    Then, there is another news record, which is what the Black Queen has done for the mutants who led Hellfire for so many years.


    Eric watched as he slowly walked to the sofa and sat beside Mike.


    The news is not over yet, the news about mutants is still playing.


    Some people condemn mutants, some even say that mutants are monsters, mutants are criminals, of course, there are also people who sympathize with mutants...


    Mike noticed the expressions of the two and turned off the TV directly.


    The two were silent, their expressions looked very solemn, and a little dazed.


    For a moment, Charles was the first to break the silence.


    He squeezed out a smile and said, "It''s better when I was young."


    TV shows always cartoons.


    He suddenly remembered the encrypted channel he accidentally saw when he and Eric robbed the TV signal box.


    That time, it was really impressive, but after that, he saw it once, not even now.


    Because after going through actual battles, he suddenly felt that this thing was just like that...


    Thoughts suddenly turned a little, Charles hurriedly restrained himself, put his hands on the back of his head, leaned back gently, and sighed.


    Eric shook his head and said, "But we can''t be children forever."


    The two fell silent.


    Mike got up, brought coffee to the two, sat opposite them, pushed the coffee in front of the two, and tried it on his own.


    Very bitter, but after the bitter taste, it is very fragrant, and there is even a trace of sweetness that continues to spread.


    He looked at the two and suddenly said, "Do you really have no idea?"


    The two of them suddenly looked up at Mike with a stunned expression, but there was a sense of relief in their hearts after being seen through.


    The two couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and when they saw Mark smiling at them, they couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Tell me, your own thoughts, and don''t worry about me, I''m not as rigid as you think."


    Speaking, Mike winked at the two of them and said with a smile, "Maybe, I can give you some advice."


    The two nodded, and after a few seconds of silence, Eric said, "Dad, Charles and I came to this world to make us do something? Otherwise, why would we have this ability."


    Mike put down the cup in his hand and said, "What to do? This ability is yours, no matter what you do, it is your own choice! It''s not what you want to do, but what you are willing to do with this ability."


    "As long as you are willing, even if you are picking up trash, you will be happy picking it up."


    "Think about what you want to do with them."


    The two fell silent, and Charles smiled bitterly: "Actually, we already had an idea before, but I was afraid that you would object to it, Dad."


    Mike raised his eyebrows, but he already had the answer in his heart.


    "We''re going to do something for mutants," Eric said.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 137： choose

    Do something for mutants.


    This idea, this idea, has been in their minds for a long time.


    When they see mutants in circuses being used as animal shows, when mutants are driven away, when mutants are criminals, used by some careerists, and even used as experiments It was planted deep in their minds.


    Especially today, when they saw that the mutant children in the news were actually used by the Black Queen to touch crimes that they should not have been exposed to at this age, they had accumulated thoughts for many years and could no longer hold back. , instantly occupied their minds.


    With this ability, always do something.


    Two pairs of bright eyes kept staring at Mike, Mike was silent, smiled at the two of them, and said, "If that''s the case, then let''s do it."


    Hearing this, their eyes were full of excitement and gratitude.


    Their growth trajectories were completely different from the original, but they still made almost the same choices, maybe... they were born to be heroes, mutants, humans, and even heroes of this planet.


    With a sigh in his heart, Mike couldn''t help but said, "What are your thoughts? What do you want to do? How do you start?"


    Charles said: "I have thought about it, the group of mutants is relatively poor in the impression of most people."


    Not bad, but bad.


    Criminals, monsters...


    Many times, when people think of mutants, this idea comes to their minds for the first time.


    And the group of mutants is not good enough. After many people awaken their abilities, the first thing they think about is to use their abilities to do bad things and take revenge on those who hurt them before, and these people will become new criminals. A new monster in people''s eyes.


    It''s simply a vicious circle.


    And those kids who are just awakening to their abilities.


    When they wake up, some people will hurt others unconsciously because they can''t control their abilities.


    And that''s one of the reasons they''re considered monsters.


    Thinking of this, McHugh looked at Charles.


    Poor, what you said is really euphemistic.


    Seeing Mike''s eyes, Charles looked depressed, but Eric couldn''t help but smile and said, "Okay, it''s bad."


    Mike nodded.


    Charles looked helpless and continued: "This impression must be reversed, so that when people see mutants, they will not only think of bad things, but also think of good things, and will initially improve the living environment of this group of mutants. ."


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    Mike stared at Charles with some anticipation in his heart.


    Eric said: "Dad, do you remember the team you formed to stop the Black Emperor before?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    Charles grinned and said, "That''s my idea. We want to form a team to solve this kind of incident, so that everyone can understand that although there are mutants who use their abilities to commit crimes, they can also use their abilities to be a hero!"


    "good idea."


    With Mike''s approval, the two became more excited and continued to express their thoughts.


    Not only to change people''s impression of mutants, but also to restrain the mutant group and change their self-positioning.


    If you want to be seen by others, you must want to see yourself.


    If a mutant awakens his ability, he uses his ability to do bad things and commit crimes, no matter how hard Charles and the others try, they can''t change the world''s impression of mutants.


    Therefore, it must be changed from the source. When the mutants awaken their abilities, they should establish correct values ??for them and let them self-discipline their abilities.


    The awakening of mutants often begins when they are teenagers, so after consultation, the two of them decided to build a school.


    A school for mutant children.


    In this school, these children can not only learn knowledge, but also learn to control their own abilities, and even after training, they may become heroes.


    Speaking of this, Charles said excitedly: "Eric and I think this is a very good idea."


    Eric nodded, but there were some doubts and worries in his heart.


    After Mike noticed it, he said to Eric: "Do you have anything to add, or a different idea?"


    Charles also looked at Eric.


    "There are two more problems we have to solve," Eric said.


    His eyes narrowed and he said, "The first is the establishment of the school, which is not easy."


    Although there is no law against building schools for mutants, you don''t have to think about the difficulties and obstacles that such a school will face if it is to be established, and they must be supported.


    Charles pondered and nodded, this is indeed something to consider.


    "The second point is the more difficult one." Eric''s eyes sank, and he said, "The school needs a reason to exist for a long time."


    A school that produces a large number of mutants would be a formidable force.


    If it is only used to restrain mutants, educate mutant children, and cultivate heroes, it is simply not enough to survive for a long time.


    Those greedy eyes, vigilance and fear of mutants, will eventually ruin this school.


    "If, one of the purposes of establishing a school is to cultivate heroes..." Charles murmured.


    Eric added without hesitation: "We need a long-term enemy to reflect the value of heroes, to reflect the meaning of the school''s existence, and to make those people vigilant, even malicious people, temporarily. Press the malice against this school."


    "right!"


    Mike nodded.


    Immediately father and son fell silent.


    "I''ll go."


    Eric suddenly spoke up.


    "What?" Charles was stunned for a moment, then his expression changed, and he said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Eric smiled and said, "I said, I will be the enemy of the school."


    When he is this enemy, when the two sides strike, they will be very measured, and they can "oppose" for a long time, but they can also unite at a critical moment.


    This is a very good and currently the most appropriate way.


    Hearing this, Mike sighed.


    Good guy, still went the old way, but the difference is that they no longer parted ways because of different ideas.


    "I''ll do it!" Charles said without hesitation, "I can do it too!"


    "Don''t be stupid." Eric said with a smile: "Your ability does not allow you to do this, and your character is too kind, you are not suitable."


    If Charles is the enemy, almost as soon as his abilities are exposed, he will become the enemy of the whole world, and everyone will turn against him.


    But if he is his own, the situation will be reversed, and it will become a big killer on the human side, a hole card that must be protected.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 138： unexpected person

    Charles was silent, while Eric smiled and continued: "Also, your character, your ability is also more suitable for contact with ''those people'' than me."


    "But..." Charles said anxiously, "It''s too dangerous for you to do this!"


    "And... if there is an enemy, isn''t there a Black Queen?"


    "Don''t be stupid!" Eric said calmly: "What the school needs is a fake enemy who can be trusted and has a bottom line in doing things, not an enemy like the Black Queen who enjoys killing and pursues chaos."


    Such an enemy will suffer heavy casualties in battle.


    "Besides, the Black Queen is the key to our successful establishment of the school."


    Do you want to use the Black Queen as a BOSS and become an opportunity for the establishment of the school?


    Tsk, these two boys are really good.


    Mike smiled secretly.


    "Dad!" Charles looked at Mike and said anxiously, "You take care of Eric!"


    Mike scratched his hair helplessly and said, "What should I do? Lock him up, or break his legs?"


    Charles was silent, then quickly calmed down.


    They are no longer children, and if that stops them, it means that their determination is no more than that.


    Compared to Charles'' concern, Eric seemed less concerned.


    He had already planned his actions.


    Among the mutants, the Hellfire Club led by the Black Queen is the dominant one. As for the White Queen, compared to the high-profile style of the Black Queen who fights against humans and leads the mutants to commit crimes, it is much more low-key, and there is basically no trace or news. , In addition, the others are some small forces.


    The Black Queen must be solved. Only by solving her can he have a chance to become the leader of the Hellfire Club and conquer those mutants headed by the Black Queen.


    In this way, the threat of Hellfire is solved, the behavior of those mutants is restrained, and a long-term enemy can be established for the school.


    It''s a beautiful thing that kills two birds with one stone, and it''s something he decided early on.


    "Okay!" Eric smiled and said, "Don''t you believe in my ability?"


    Charles stood up excitedly and yelled at Eric: "It''s not a matter of belief at all, it''s that you have to face a lot of danger, you know?"


    Looking at the excited Charles, Eric warmed his heart and said lightly, "I''m a big brother. How can I let you take risks with this kind of thing?"


    Charles froze, feeling like sand had entered his eyes, and something blocked his throat.


    "I understand."


    He murmured something, and sat down on the sofa with a dejected expression.


    Eric sighed in his heart, but then raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, "How? Are you moved to cry? Do you want to..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Charles glared at him and hugged him hard.


    Eric froze for a moment, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    Mike looked at the two of them with relief, but slapped the table and said angrily to the two of them: "What? If I didn''t say anything, just pretend I don''t exist?"


    The two froze for a moment, then hurriedly sat down and smiled at Mike.


    "How could it be! Dad!"


    "Don''t dare!"


    Mike hummed softly and said, "Do it with confidence, let me know if you encounter any trouble, and I will always support you."


    "Even if I become a criminal?"


    Eric asked quietly.


    Mike grinned and said, "Yes! Even if you become a criminal!"


    Eric smiled happily.


    Now, he is at ease, he is satisfied.


    But he also understands that it is best that his relationship with Charles and Mike should not be exposed at all, otherwise, this matter will end before it begins.


    "Worried about our relationship being discovered?"


    Mike saw through Eric''s mind just as well.


    Eric and Charles looked at each other and nodded.


    After so many years, they have left too many traces, and they are afraid that someone who wants to investigate will reveal the relationship between their family...


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Leave this to me."


    After speaking, he stood up and said, "Wait for me, I''ll make a call."


    Mike picked up the phone and walked to the side, found a call that had never been called several times, and pressed it without hesitation.


    The phone rang a few times and was picked up.


    "What happened? How did you remember to call me?"


    Full of curiosity and strange voices.


    "Something needs your help."


    Listening to Mike''s solemn tone, the person over the phone also became serious and said, "Speak."


    "Help me erase some traces."


    "What trace?"


    "The traces of my relationship with Charles, Eric, and the two of them, and the traces of their lives over the years."


    Hearing this, the person over the phone was startled and whispered, "What do you want to do?"


    His keen professional sense told him that this time was a big deal.


    "I��"


    "Don''t talk, I''ll find you!"


    This kind of thing is not suitable to say on the phone, even if he is sure that no one will know his conversation, he will not say it on the phone, especially after he learned something about SHIELD from Mike...


    "Need not��"


    After he finished speaking, the phone was hung up.


    Mike''s face darkened.


    This guy is becoming more and more vigilant now, and it feels like it is going to become a disease.


    If I had known earlier that S.H.I.E.L.D. had been infiltrated by Hydra, I would not have told this guy.


    Mike walked into the living room speechless, and when Charles and Eric looked over, he said, "Wait for him to come."


    "Who?"


    Charles asked curiously.


    "Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury."


    "What!" Charles exclaimed.


    Of course they know that Mike knows Nick Fury, and even they have an impression of each other, but... the other party is now the director of SHIELD, what they are going to do... can''t let the other party know?


    Eric frowned and said, "Dad, is he reliable?"


    Mike smiled and said, "Do you think you are doing something bad? If you succeed, it will be a good thing for S.H.I.E.L.D. and the whole world."


    Many people have a bad impression of Nick Fury and think he is too sinister.


    But a chief secret agent, if it is not insidious, it is not normal.


    Nick Fury is insidious, but he''s always been there to protect the world.


    He is often inhumane, but in the original plot, Hawkeye was controlled to take away the Rubik''s Cube. When he woke up afterwards, he still chose to believe the other party, and even took the punishment for Hawkeye afterwards.


    After all, he is just an ordinary person, but he wants to protect the world more than most people.


    And for Mike, Nick Fury is his friend, a friend you can trust.


    Charles and Eric looked at each other, still a little clueless.


    Seeing this, Mike smiled and said, "Don''t forget Charles'' ability. If the other party comes, and Charles judges him to be untrustworthy, just wash off his memory."


    Hearing what Mike said, the two nodded.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 139： join in

    Nick Fury quietly avoided everyone and rushed to Mike''s house alone.


    He and Mike have known each other for more than ten years, and he has known Mike since he was a third-level agent.


    The two are comrades-in-arms and friends, and even Mike is his savior.


    In the eyes of many people, he is the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., suspicious and vigilant and never trusting people.


    But for him, Mike is one of the few people he believes in, and it is his confidence in the face of some special circumstances.


    After all these years, he still goes to Mike''s place to eat from time to time.


    Mike never thought he was the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., should he be ridiculed, should be despised, and even let him wash the pot is rude...


    But from the bottom of his heart, he likes this feeling very much.


    Just because in Mike''s place, he is Nick Fury, not the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is rare, and it can even be said that the only place where he can feel at ease.


    The life of the director of SHIELD is not easy to do.


    Nick Fury sighed softly.


    Especially these days...


    Shaking his head, Nick Fury temporarily put aside distractions and hurry up.


    ��


    Tuk Tuk!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Mike yawned and walked to the door.


    Opening the door, looking at the familiar black face, he said with disgust, "Why are you so slow?"


    "Slow?" Nick Fury said with a cold face, "Do you know how busy I am?"


    "Yo! You came by yourself, so you still blame me at this time?"


    While talking, Mike gave way to the door and said, "Can you come in?"


    Nick Fury strode in, closed the door, and whispered to Mike, "What''s the matter?"


    "Tell you later."


    "I beg you, don''t make trouble for me, I''ve been crazy busy recently."


    "You asked for it yourself, who made you become this rotten director, and the world is running around, dealing with threats every day."


    "You thought I would!" Nick Fury glared at Mike and said, "If you promise to help me, don''t I need to be so busy?"


    "Help you?" Mike looked at Nick Fury with an expression like a fool, and said, "I''m not free to do anything, I still have a lot of crops to plant, I''m just a farmer!"


    Nick Fury sucked Hanako straight.


    "By the way, what happened to that?"


    Mike couldn''t help but ask.


    He wondered what would happen after telling Nick Fury in advance that S.H.I.E.L.D. had been infiltrated by Hydra.


    Nick Fury looked solemn and said, "You are right, S.H.I.E.L.D. has indeed been infiltrated, more serious than I thought."


    As he said that, he smiled wryly and laughed at himself: "Oh, Director of SHIELD, why don''t you call me Director Hydra."


    Two years ago, he came to Mike, and during a small talk with Mike, Mike revealed the news ''inadvertently''. He didn''t believe it at first, but after his secret investigation, his heart was broken. of.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "What should I do?" Nick Fury said decisively: "S.H.I.E.L.D. has no cure. If you want to get rid of Hydra, you can only destroy S.H.I.E.L.D. directly."


    After a pause, he grinned and said, "But now is not the time."


    S.H.I.E.L.D. still has value now. Before he is ready, as long as Hydra has no plans to jump out, he will pretend not to know and use Hydra as S.H.I.E.L.D.


    And secretly... hey.


    This is a long-term plan, and it will take a certain amount of time to empty the S.H.I.E.L.D. without knowing it, and to wipe out the Hydra with minimal losses.


    "Right, what''s the matter?"


    Nick Fury couldn''t help but ask. He talked with Mike for so long, but he never talked about the business. Instead, he seemed to come to report to Mike.


    "Come and talk."


    Mike greeted and walked to Charles and Eric, who were sitting on the sofa, watching them curiously.


    The two brothers looked at each other and nodded indifferently.


    It seems that their father and S.H.I.E.L.D. have a better relationship than they thought.


    Nick Fury came over with a smile, stretched out his hand to the two, and said, "Charles and Eric, do you remember me?"


    The two nodded.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other since the Skrull, they still remembered the appearance of the other party being knocked away and almost dead.


    Nick Fury smiled happily and said, "Mike always mentions you to me, he..."


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Mike squinted, put a glass of boiled water in front of Nick Fury, and said, "You are here to talk about business, not to chat."


    Nick Fury twitched the corners of his mouth, looked down at the water in front of him, and said, "You are too stingy, is this your attitude to ask me to do things?"


    Mike grabbed the cup, Nick Fury hurriedly picked it up, and said, "Come on, get down to business."


    Mike sat aside and said to Eric, "Go ahead, tell him what you think."


    The two nodded and spoke out their plan quickly and clearly.


    Build a school for mutants, kill the black queen, train mutant heroes, change the world''s perception of mutants, and let mutants have the right to live freely under this sky without discrimination...


    Even Nick Fury was stunned when he heard this plan that was enough to change the world, and lost his ability to speak for a while.


    "Gudong!"


    He couldn''t help drooling over himself, his eyes moving back and forth on the three of Mike and his son.


    Back then, he felt that the Mike family was not simple and would be terrifying, but he didn''t expect...


    Damn, he feels so accurate!


    He couldn''t help but scolded excitedly in his heart.


    He quickly calmed down, thinking quickly in his mind, but he had already made a decision in his heart.


    Doing so is a good thing for the mutant community and for the world.


    Mutants have always been an unstable factor in this world. If Charles and Eric really solve this problem, mutants will not only be no longer a problem, but will become one of the strongest security pillars in this world!


    At that time, when facing threats beyond this planet, this planet will have a powerful card that everyone can imagine!


    Especially now, under the premise that he knew the real situation of S.H.I.E.L.D. and that S.H.I.E.L.D. was unreliable, this temptation made him irresistible.


    They are the people of this planet, and they have the right to live on this planet.


    This, in his view, is not a problem.


    In addition, there is another reason for his heart.


    Mutant Hero!


    This coincides with one of his ideas.


    However, this power is too strong, if it is out of control, it will��


    Nick Fury pondered and expressed his concerns.


    Hearing this, Mike said, "Don''t worry, Eric and Charles have the ability to ensure that the things you worry about will not happen."


    "Not enough!" Nick Fury looked at Mike with burning eyes, and said, "Such a guarantee is not enough."


    Mike sighed and said, "I''ll watch."


    Nick Fury laughed and said suddenly, "That''s fine, I''ll join this plan."


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 140： funds

    Eric and Charles were stunned by Nick Fury''s words.


    Especially Charles.


    Since they told Nick Fury about the plan, he used his ability to silently invade Nick Fury''s mind, silently observing the other party''s psychological activities, during the conversation, the other party''s series of psychological changes, He knew better than Nick Fury himself.


    What surprised him was that this S.H.I.E.L.D. director really trusted his father.


    camouflage?


    In his power, all disguises are a joke.


    Mike looked at Nick Fury and said, "Just trust me like that?"


    "Haha!" Nick Fury laughed and said, "Aren''t you very moved?"


    Mike teased: "You don''t look like a secret agent chief at all."


    Nick Fury leaned back and said in a relaxed tone: "First of all, I understand you, and secondly, if this plan is successful, it will be very helpful to the world. I will participate and can control the direction of the plan together."


    After a pause, he looked at the father and son with a smile, and said, "The most important point, even if I don''t participate, you will implement this plan."


    Mike nodded and said, "That''s right!"


    "Tsk!" Nick Fury curled his lips, drank the cold water in the glass in one go, and said to Mike: "You guy, did you decide long ago, if I didn''t agree, or found out that I was pretending If you agree, will this memory be washed away?"


    Mike has a lot of abilities, and he knows that Mike can do it.


    Hearing this, Eric and Charles became a little nervous.


    But Mike glanced at Nick Fury and said, "Isn''t that for sure! If you were, it would be more extreme than what I did!"


    Nick Fury spread his hands: "I''m just an ordinary person, I can''t compare with you."


    He does not have super power, and can only use some methods cautiously in many cases, but even so, he understands that in the face of absolute power, any conspiracy and tricks are vulnerable, and in his heart, Mike is super strong one of the powers.


    Although he didn''t know what abilities Eric and Charles had, when he thought about the power of Mike and Clark, he instinctively felt that the power of these two must be exaggerated.


    "What abilities do the two of them have?"


    "You''ll find out later!"


    Before Eric and Charles could speak, Mike blocked each other.


    Nick Fury looked at Mike angrily and said, "What can I do if you tell me in advance? I won''t say it!"


    "What''s the benefit of telling you? Could you provide some of the funding for the school?"


    Nick Fury pondered and said: "S.H.I.E.L.D. should not participate in this matter."


    Mike looked at Nick Fury with contempt, and said, "Don''t pretend you don''t understand, I''m talking about you, not S.H.I.E.L.D. Since you want to join this plan and come in empty-handed, are you embarrassed?"


    "I''m rich!" Nick Fury yelled, "I still have to support my family!"


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing." Mike sneered and said, "Are you secretly moving..."


    "Okay! I can''t do it!" Nick Fury glared at Mike through gritted teeth and said, "You''re a bastard!"


    Mike grinned and said, "To each other."


    Looking at the two negotiating the price, Eric and Charles were speechless, but after hearing that Mike had just pulled money for him, they were instantly elated and said to Nick Fury, "Thank you so much, Uncle Fury. "


    "Don''t call me uncle, call me Fury!"


    Nick Fury said angrily: "Your family is full of bad water, call me an uncle, and I don''t know when to sell me!"


    Mike said lightly: "It seems that if I don''t call you uncle, I can''t sell you."


    Nick Fury was angry and said, "Go ahead and tell me your abilities."


    Mike looked at Nick Fury threateningly and said, "If you don''t give money later, don''t blame me for being rude..."


    Nick Fury snorted softly and looked at Eric and Charles.


    The two of them glanced at Mike, and after seeing Mike nodded to them, they said their abilities.


    After the plan started, their abilities could not be concealed at all. Nick Fury knew it sooner or later, and it had no effect at all.


    Hearing the abilities of the two, Nick Fury opened his mouth, his eyes moved on the father and son, and he gasped.


    This family...is the devil!


    If this family wanted to destroy the world, it would be easier than a trip to the toilet when he was constipated for a long time.


    Immediately, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Fortunately, he and Mike are friends.


    Wait!


    Forget about Mike Qiang, why are his three children so strong?


    As far as he understands, the three children were adopted by Mike.


    Could it be that the child adopted by Mike will get...


    He couldn''t help but glanced at Mike, not knowing that it was too late to do so now.


    Mike was seen with hair standing on end, and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Nick Fury smiled and said, "I''m thinking..."


    Mike Li shouted, "I can''t even think about it!"


    Nick Fury shrugged, and finally returned to normal, the mess of thoughts in his mind disappeared.


    silence��


    After a few seconds, Mike couldn''t help saying: "It''s over, you can go, what are you waiting for?"


    Nick Fury''s eyes jumped, pointing to the darkening sky outside, and said, "At this time, are you driving me away? Don''t even leave a meal?"


    "For the sake of your funding, what do you want to eat?"


    "Spicy Chicken!"


    Mike waved his hand and walked to the kitchen.


    Watching Mike leave, Nick Fury smiled.


    The meal is secondary, mainly because he wants to talk to Eric.


    Turning his head and looking at the two of them, before he could speak, Charles took the lead and said, "Fury, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    He looked curiously at Nick Fury''s blindfolded eye.


    Nick Fury said solemnly: "In a mission I lost it, and it was a lesson for me."


    Eric said indifferently: "This is a small problem, my dad should be able to treat it."


    "Oh!" Nick Fury nodded and said disappointedly: "He wanted to cure me, but I rejected him. I want to remember this lesson for myself."


    Charles and Eric looked at each other, a wicked smile flashed in their eyes, and said, "I just told you about my abilities, you should know a lie or something, I can see through it at a glance."


    Nick Fury: "��"


    Even with the thickness of his face, he has a fever now.


    "Cough!" Charles coughed lightly and said, "I won''t say it."


    Nick Fury twitched the corner of his mouth and said with difficulty: "You and your dad are so similar."


    All so nasty!


    "thanks."


    Charles happily accepted the compliment.


    Nick Fury''s face twitched wildly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Eric couldn''t help laughing, and hurriedly said, "I''ll help in the kitchen."


    Nick Fury glanced at Charles, and the atmosphere was even more awkward.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 141： I have money!

    The awkward atmosphere continued until the end of dinner.


    Nick Fury put on a leather trench coat and left Mike''s house. The moment he opened the door, the cold wind blew, and he couldn''t help shivering.


    He turned around and waved to the father and son who came to see him off, and said, "Goodbye, contact us anytime."


    Charles and Eric nodded.


    Charles didn''t mean to embarrass Nick Fury, but he knew that Nick Fury wanted to inquire about them, so he deliberately said that, directly ending the other party''s idea of ??chatting.


    "Wait."


    Mike stopped Nick Fury, flipped his palm, took out a box from the dimension pocket, and said, "This is for you."


    Nick Fury took it, a smile slipped away from the corner of his mouth quickly, and said coldly, "What the **** is this, I''ll lose it in a while!"


    "Whatever." Mike said, and Charles and Charles pushed open the door and walked back to the room.


    After the three of Mike disappeared in front of him, Nick Fury showed a smile, got into the car in a hurry, took apart the box in his hand, took out a piece and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Crack!"


    Still a familiar taste.


    Nick Fury gave a contented expression and drove away.


    Inside the house, Charles asked curiously, "Dad, what is that?"


    "Bear Cookies."


    "What?" Eric said in disbelief, "Bear biscuits?"


    Mike smiled: "That guy loves to eat this, but because of his current status as Director of SHIELD, he can''t afford to buy it at all. Every time he leaves, I will give him a box."


    Charles and Eric looked at each other.


    Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.? Bear cookies?


    Who can think of these two things together?


    Mike walked upstairs with a smile and said to the two: "By the way, let''s look for the address of the school in the past two days."


    Nick Fury��


    Mike and him have known each other for so many years, in the eyes of his friend Mike, he is still the naive Nick Fury who likes to tease cats.


    Perhaps it was because Mike''s strength was very strong that he didn''t care about Nick Fury''s status as the director, so he and the other party could always get along very happily, and only became friends for so many years.


    Hearing Mike''s words, the two nodded, their minds still a little confused.


    A chief secret agent who likes to eat bear biscuits?


    The two shuddered.


    terrible.


    ��


    Three days later, Staten Island, New York.


    "It''s here!"


    Looking at the castle-like building in front of him, Mike''s eyes were full of joy.


    He really liked it because the building was very similar to the X Academy in his memory.


    The world has changed, Charles'' growth trajectory has changed, but what''s his still seems to be his.


    The castle-like main building, the garden in the back, the main road in front, the woods in the distance, the small lake, and even the venues for various sports...


    very beautiful!


    The important thing is that the area is large enough.


    Charles and Eric were also very satisfied, but thinking of the price here, they sighed helplessly.


    too expensive!


    The two of them didn''t save enough for the last few digits.


    The two drag Mike aside, and Charles hesitantly said, "That, Dad, Eric and I don''t have that much money."


    "money is not a problem."


    Eric''s eyes lit up and said, "You allow Charles to use his abilities..."


    Before Mike could speak, Charles frowned and said, "I won''t do it."


    Mike looked at the two of them, raised his chest and raised his head, took out the majesty of his old father, and said indifferently: "I said, money is not a problem!"


    The two looked at Mike suspiciously and said, "Dad, do you know how much money is here?"


    "Isn''t it just over a hundred million?"


    Mike said nonchalantly.


    The two looked at each other, and Charles couldn''t help but said, "Dad, that''s one hundred million, not one million."


    If it was one million, he believed his father could take it out, but now it is 130 million!


    Even if his dad sold his family''s farm and the villa in New York, he couldn''t afford a fraction of the huge sum.


    Mike smiled mysteriously at the two of them, and beckoned to the young lady who led them to see the house. "Here, I bought it."


    The intermediary lady was slightly surprised, her good professional habits didn''t make her look inappropriate.


    Judging from the clothes of the three, they don''t look like billionaires, but she heard that some rich people have this quirk, so she just smiled and said, "Sir, are you sure you want to buy this place? ?"


    Mike nodded.


    The intermediary lady showed a smile, but she was a little excited.


    If this order is really made, she will draw money...


    Unable to help herself, she said, "Sir, do I need to give you time to prepare funds?"


    "unnecessary."


    Mike said indifferently, took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it over.


    The intermediary lady took it and said, "Please come with me."


    Seeing this scene, Charles and Eric couldn''t help but pulled Mike.


    "Dad, stop playing pranks. Eric and I know exactly what''s going on in our family."


    Eric nodded and looked at Mike worriedly.


    It is said that old children, old children, the older the elderly, the more like children.


    At this point, he has been mentally prepared, but the way Mike is now...


    It can''t be explained by "old children" at all!


    Wait, shouldn''t it be... Parkinson''s! ?


    Eric was startled, looking at Mike''s eyes that became painful, tangled, sad...


    Mike was about to explain to Charles, but was startled by Eric''s eyes, turned his head to look, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    What look is this?


    What the **** did you think of?


    "gentlemen?"


    The intermediary lady turned back and shouted.


    Mike simply gave up and explained to the two of them and strode over.


    Let the facts speak!


    Half an hour later, Charles signed his name on the house purchase contract with a dull look, looking in a trance.


    This kind of feeling is even more shocking than the feeling when you lift a gun and mount a horse, but suddenly find yourself powerless.


    what''s the situation?


    Why did you buy it?


    Is it really my name on it?


    Turning to look at Eric, seeing that he was also stunned and shocked, he couldn''t help but look at Mike, and then saw the intermediary lady put a note on Mike, and his heart tightened.


    Nope, it''s not that pretty, and a woman his age looks like he wants to be fucked!


    Charles coughed lightly and said, "Okay, you can go."


    "Sir, it''s a pleasure to cooperate!"


    The intermediary lady shook hands with Mike, but gave Mike a wink.


    This is a rich man, and richer than she imagined.


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Goodbye."


    The intermediary lady squeezed Mike''s hand, clasped Mike''s palm, and turned away with the speechless expressions of Eric and Charles.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 142： breakfast

    "Hey!"


    Watching Miss Mediator leave, Mike laughed and threw the note aside.


    Today''s young people always want to take shortcuts.


    Sighing, Mike turned his head, saw Charles and Eric staring at him with burning eyes, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Dad! Where did you get all this money? How do you have so much money? Fury''s money hasn''t arrived yet, right?"


    Charles still feels unreal now.


    Mike: "Ah, yes, that''s how it came."


    He had some money himself, and then the White Queen insisted on giving him a large thank-you fee, and Howard gave him another high-priced check, and as a result, he became rich...


    Eric couldn''t help but said, "Dad, tell me honestly, are you a prince of some country?"


    "How old are you? Still such a naive idea?"


    Mike shatters Eric''s fantasy.


    "Dad, I have a very serious question for you." Charles rubbed his hands and said, "How much money do you have?"


    Seeing that Mike bought this manor but didn''t care, it didn''t look like he had spent the money.


    Mike silently calculated, and said, "I can probably buy seven or eight seats."


    "What!" Eric exclaimed, "Seven or eight seats?"


    Charles held his forehead: "Our family is so rich!?"


    The two looked at each other and suddenly had the urge to cry.


    Thinking of the toys that they were reluctant to buy when they were young, the two of them saved money to buy a meal for the two of them, and even when they were in college, they saved money and even worked odd jobs to buy gifts for their girlfriends. The two couldn''t bear it. I want to hug and cry.


    "Is this much money?" Mike frowned and said, "It''s far from the real billionaires!"


    At this rate of spending, this money will soon be spent.


    The two brothers are speechless, is this his father''s state of mind?


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Mike smiled inwardly, then his face straightened, and he said solemnly: "Okay, the place to build the school has been bought. When will you start recruiting students? When will you start taking action?"


    Speaking of business, the two brothers suppressed the sudden rich mentality, silent for a moment, Eric said: "I will leave soon."


    "Eric..." Charles murmured, his eyes full of worry.


    Leaving is easy to say, but only by knowing what this departure represents, can you appreciate the weight of this sentence.


    "When you''re leaving, tell me in advance." Mike groaned.


    Eric nodded and said, "I know."


    "The admissions thing has to be let go, we need a good opportunity."


    Now is not an opportunity to recruit students, because the school has not yet demonstrated its existence value, and rashly recruiting students will only attract pressure from all parties and be met by Huimi.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "That chance is the Black Queen, right?"


    In their plans, the Black Queen has great value.


    The two nodded, and Eric said: "I will lurk into hellfire, but it will take a little time to gain their trust, establish my prestige, and get rid of the suspicion after the Black Queen is killed."


    Charles squeezed his chin and said, "I will wait for your signal, and during this time, I will also find opportunities to play my reputation out."


    The two nodded, Mike looked at his watch, and said, "Okay, let''s talk about it here. Now let''s go and fill our stomachs. I''ve already set my sights on a nearby restaurant. We..."


    Eric suddenly said, "Dad, let''s go home, I want to eat what you made."


    He squeezed a smile and said, "I won''t be able to go home for a long time."


    Charles was dejected, Mike nodded, a card for Venom appeared in his hand, and after a thought, it turned into a portal and appeared in front of them, and the three walked in.


    ��


    Three days later, Mike''s house.


    This morning, Eric got up early, cleaned up the things in his room, stood at the door and glanced, closed the door and walked downstairs.


    He quietly came to the kitchen, stood blankly and recalled for a moment, and began to prepare in a hurry.


    Mike''s room.


    When Eric got up, he had already heard it, looked at Eric who was busy in the kitchen with super vision, a smile quickly slipped from the corner of his mouth, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    Mike put his hands behind his head and stared at the ceiling, his eyes seemed to lose focus, and scenes flashed in front of his eyes.


    The smiling faces of three children chasing and fighting at home.


    The appearance of getting into trouble at school, and the appearance of meeting him in the teacher''s office, dodging his eyes.


    The first time I called my father, and the funny expression when I learned to walk...


    Even his first meeting with his three children is still vivid in his mind.


    But in the blink of an eye, the three of them have grown so big that they even have to embark on their own life paths.


    So sad, but...


    As long as I think that they will become very powerful in the future, I suddenly feel happy.


    Mike Qiang smiled, and then sighed leisurely.


    Sure enough, I was still worried.


    But lying down doesn''t solve anything.


    Mike got up, washed his face, and walked downstairs.


    "Dad, are you up?"


    Eric showed his head from the kitchen and smiled with Mike, looking a little nervous.


    Mike deliberately asked, "Why are you sneaking around?"


    Eric retracted his head, came out with two breakfasts, and put it down in front of Mike nervously.


    Mike looked at it, and it looked good.


    So...have done it many times?


    He sharply grasped the point.


    "Dad, how about a try?"


    Eric hands the cutlery to Mike.


    Mike nodded lightly, but it made Eric nervous.


    It seems that his father is a little unhappy?


    Is it because he is leaving today?


    Eric was devastated.


    Mike tasted and nodded: "It tastes good."


    So, it''s definitely not the first time I''ve done it!


    Eric showed a smile, but the next moment, his expression froze.


    "So, when you were in college, did you make breakfast for a lot of girls?"


    Mike looked at Eric with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    Eric froze for a while, had an idea, and hurriedly said, "I just try them out!"


    ho...


    This reason fits perfectly.


    Mike couldn''t help but smile: "You kid, am I that scared?"


    Eric shook his head and said, "Just a little ashamed."


    For more than 20 years, he seemed to have done nothing for his father except this breakfast.


    Mike said: "There''s nothing to be ashamed of, who made me your father, eat it quickly, it tastes really good."


    Eric nodded and saw Mike eating breakfast with a contented face, his heart suddenly soured.


    At this moment, Charles came out of the room, looked at the two people eating breakfast, with a smile on his face, walked into the kitchen, served his breakfast, sat opposite the two of them, and ate silently. .


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 143： leave

    A silent breakfast...


    This is probably the first time that Mike''s family has had such a silent breakfast in so many years.


    When the breakfast was over, Charles immediately picked up the dishes on the table and said, "I''m going to wash!"


    He hasn''t washed the dishes so aggressively yet, but now the atmosphere is making him feel depressed.


    Eric took a slow step and could only watch Charles disappear in front of his eyes.


    Mike got up and said, "Follow me."


    Eric followed obediently and came to the living room with Mike.


    "Dad, I..."


    "Don''t talk yet." Mike took out a card, used it, and said to Eric, "Close your eyes."


    Eric was a little confused, but he closed his eyes obediently.


    Mike looked at Eric''s face and kneaded his hands together.


    After three or two minutes, Mike let go of his hands and said, "Okay."


    Eric was a little puzzled. At this time, Charles came out. After seeing Charles'' face, he exclaimed: "Eric?"


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that Charles seemed to see something incredible, Eric was a little puzzled.


    "your face?"


    "Face?"


    Thinking of what Mike kneaded on his face just now, Eric had a thought, strode into the bathroom, and was stunned when he looked at the unfamiliar face in the mirror.


    His face is not his face anymore?


    He walked out of the bathroom in shock, looked at Mike, and said, "Dad, this is?"


    "Don''t worry, you can change it back."


    Mike looked at Eric''s face, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "When this matter is over, you can continue with your life."


    Eric responded excitedly and said, "Thank you, Dad!"


    Charles on the side finally showed a smile.


    Upon seeing this, Mike said that he did not stay up all night in vain.


    Eric is a resolute person. After chatting with Mike for a while, he reluctantly said, "Dad, I''m leaving."


    Mike patted Eric on the shoulder and said, "If you encounter any trouble, if you can''t solve it, you must tell me."


    Eric responded and hugged Mike gently. When he was about to turn and leave, Charles said, "Wait!"


    With that said, he turned and ran into his room, and after two minutes, he ran down with a helmet.


    "Hey! Eric! Don''t forget this!"


    Charles shoved the helmet into Eric''s hand.


    Mike was stunned and said, "Why does this thing look familiar?"


    "Uh, Dad, this is what you brought back."


    Charles said something, saw Eric staring at him strangely, coughed lightly, and said unnaturally: "I was afraid that you would lose it, so I hid it."


    The corners of Eric''s mouth twitched, and he said, "I said why I couldn''t find it, it turned out to be you!"


    Charles'' face was a little embarrassed. Seeing Eric staring at him, he felt guilty. When he tried to hide, he was hugged by Eric.


    "Goodbye, Charles."


    Charles was startled, and when he was about to speak...


    Eric said again: "Goodbye!"


    While talking, he patted him **** the back a few times. Before he could react, he pushed him away suddenly, with a smile on his lips, and said, "I''m leaving, Dad! Don''t give it away!"


    When the words fall, leave quickly.


    Charles looked at Eric angrily and shouted, "You wait for me!"


    But after the other party opened the door and disappeared from view, the anger on his face disappeared like Haruyuki melted away in an instant.


    With a lonely and worried look on his face, he said to Mike, "Dad, I''m back in my room."


    Without waiting for Mike to respond, he rushed upstairs.


    "Ugh!"


    Mike sighed and shook his head.


    This path is chosen by them. As a father, he cannot stop them or walk for them. The only thing he can do is to support them and help them fulfill their wishes.


    Charles also left the house the next day.


    The two brothers'' plans have already begun, and from now on, they will have little contact with the family.


    The father and son knew the reason for this.


    The house became empty again.


    Mike walked out of the door, stood under the sun, looked up at the dazzling sunlight, and squinted.


    "This kid Clark, I don''t know how to call me, and how is he now?"


    Somewhat irritably scratching his hair, Mike suddenly rose into the sky and disappeared quickly.


    ��


    the next day.


    New York, Hell''s Kitchen, in a humble hotel.


    Eric sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the helmet on the side, holding it vacantly, the helmet flew into his hand.


    He felt the helmet quietly, his eyes flashed, and the helmet in his hand began to distort and deform under his control, and then like a pair of invisible hands crumpled, it turned into fine particles and fluttered in front of him.


    This helmet can block telepathy because the material of the helmet is special, not the helmet itself.


    Eric smiled, and the materials flying in his palm began to assemble the shapes of helmets under his control.


    "Tuk Tuk!"


    There was a knock on the door, Eric clasped it in his palm, and the helmet instantly returned to its original state before falling on his bed.


    As soon as the door was opened, Eric was pulled back into the room at gunpoint.


    "Ah."


    He looked at each other and smiled.


    He had long heard that this area was very chaotic, and even the police dared not come to patrol here, but he did not expect that he would encounter it.


    Really lucky.


    He pouted.


    "Be honest! Hand over all the money."


    The man looked at Eric fiercely.


    Eric smiled and said, "There is no future for robbery like this."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Hurry up and get the money or I''ll shoot."


    Eric grinned and said, "Then shoot!"


    "Damn it! Do you think I dare not?"


    There was a ferocious look in the man''s eyes, it was not the first time he had killed someone.


    This is hell''s kitchen! His brother is the leader of the gang!


    Under the gaze of the other party, Eric slowly grabbed the other party''s hand holding the gun, moved to his forehead and said, "Come on, shoot."


    The robber stayed for a while.


    He had never seen such an arrogant person.


    "you wanna die!"


    He cursed angrily and actually pulled the trigger.


    boom!


    The gunshots sounded, but Eric''s head did not have the blood hole he expected, and even the smile on Eric''s face didn''t change at all.


    He stepped back in horror, and the gun moved away from Eric''s forehead.


    A bullet stopped firmly in front of Eric''s forehead.


    Eric stretched out his hand, grabbed the bullet in his hand, and smiled at the robber: "This is the first bullet that was shot at me, and it is of great commemorative value."


    As he walks down this path, more and more bullets are fired at him.


    "you!"


    The man was terrified, but raised his gun quickly.


    But the next moment, the gun in his hand flew out of his hand and pointed at his forehead.


    "roll!"


    Eric scolded violently, waved his hand vigorously, and the gun hovering in mid-air slammed into the man''s chest, knocking him out.


    He still couldn''t make it.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 144： respective actions

    Eric closed the door with a look of helplessness.


    He was still soft.


    Although the moment the other party fired, he knew that the other party was not a good person, and he might even have blood on his hands, but he still didn''t do it.


    It''s hard to take the first step.


    But he knew that when he set foot on this road, he would eventually take this step.


    When he set a bottom line for himself, that is not to kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    A few minutes later, with a gesture, he summoned the helmet on the bed. After paying the bill, he took the helmet and walked out.


    And when he walked to the door of the hotel, his brows wrinkled.


    I saw that the person he had just driven away was pressing his chest and looking at him viciously, and beside him was a man who was three-point similar to the other party, but much older than him.


    Behind the two of them, there were more than 20 people with bad expressions.


    "Brother, it''s him! It''s this monster!"


    The man looked at Eric fiercely, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    And his brother didn''t say anything else, his eyes flashed fiercely, and he said directly: "Kill him!"


    Dare to hit his younger brother, even if the opponent is a monster, he will shoot the opponent into a sieve.


    "Can you stop bullets? Haha, let me see how much you can stop!"


    The man sneered at Eric and shouted arrogantly.


    But he�� clearly knew nothing about power.


    Da da da!


    Gunshots rang out, and bullets rained down on Eric.


    Eric''s face was expressionless, but a trace of irritability flashed in his eyes.


    Why did this man come to die?


    The bullets stopped in front of Eric, more and more.


    Seeing this scene, fear gradually appeared in the hearts of the originally grinning crowd, and when they saw that the bullets fired were densely packed and stopped in front of Eric like a wall, the gunshots had already stopped unconsciously.


    They swallowed their saliva with difficulty, turned around and ran without hesitation.


    Eric clenched his fists and watched the men run farther and farther.


    At this moment, perhaps sensing that there was no movement behind him, the man who robbed Eric before paused, turned around and shot Eric tentatively.


    Eric''s eyes shrank, and his heart that was still a little swaying, instantly cooled down.


    The clenched fist was loosened, and with a wave of his hand, all the bullets parked in front of him flew out.


    Blood splattered everywhere, screaming again and again.


    Eric looked at all this coldly, and was getting used to it.


    When all the sounds disappeared, he put the helmet he was holding on his head, and under the gaze of countless pairs of frightened eyes hidden on both sides of the street, he flew into the sky and quickly disappeared.


    ��


    "Hank, I need your help."


    Charles put down the coffee in his hand, looked at the very handsome man with glasses in front of him, and said lightly.


    Hank, this Hank is not Hank, but Charles'' classmate, Hank McCoy.


    The other party is also a mutant, a friend he met at school, and the two can chat with each other.


    After a moment of silence, Hank McCoy said, "You really decided?"


    "It''s decided!" Charles smiled slightly and said, "The place is also ready."


    Hank McCoy''s eyes flashed with curiosity, and said, "So fast?"


    "Want to take a look?" Charles invited: "You see where it is not suitable."


    Hank McCoy pushed up his glasses and said, "Okay."


    "So, you agreed?"


    "I... see first, then think about it."


    Charles shrugged and raised his hand to pay.


    He knew the other party very well, and the other party said so, which means he agreed.


    Hank McCoy, a research genius in his school, when he found out that the other party was a mutant, because the two were mutants, they quickly talked and became friends.


    He and Eric''s plan, the other party only knew his part, as for Eric''s part, he did not tell the other party, and the other party did not know Eric.


    Because Eric and he did not go to the same university, his teachers and classmates did not know that he had a brother like Eric, and even because of his intentional concealment, no one knew the situation of his family. .


    The two left the coffee shop and drove Charles'' car to the unnamed estate.


    When he came to the manor, Charles led Hank McCoy around, looked at the man''s amazed expression with satisfaction, and said, "How is it?"


    "not bad."


    Hank McCoy pushed his glasses and said, "It seems you are serious."


    "Of course! Can I still lie to you?"


    He smiled and patted the other side.


    Hank McCoy smiled and said, "I don''t know if you lied or not, but I know you lied to a lot of girls."


    Charles'' face was not red, and his heart was not beating: "That''s what you want."


    Hank McCoy shook his head with a smile, turned to look at the building behind him, and there was a little light in his eyes, and said, "A school for mutants... If that''s the case, I''ll join!"


    "Ha!" Charles happily hugged the other''s neck with a smile, and said, "I knew you would agree."


    Hank McCoy sighed, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and said, "It always feels like you were sold."


    "Haha!" Charles laughed. "Let''s go and have two drinks to celebrate your participation."


    "Wait a minute!" Hank McCoy suddenly thought of a key question: "Now, how many people?"


    "Me and you."


    "...Exit, is it too late?"


    "What do you say?"


    ��


    In the endless desert, a figure walked slowly under the scorching sun, as if he didn''t care about the terrifying temperature at all.


    In fact, he really didn''t care, and even felt very comfortable.


    He has been walking in this desert for a long time, but he has no destination, he just walks randomly, wherever he goes.


    For so many years, he has wandered around the world, seen and experienced a lot, and left a lot of commemorative photos with the camera he carried with him.


    His eyes flashed, across the dunes, looking into the distance, looking for traces of the oasis.


    While seeing the sand dunes, I saw a person being engulfed by quicksand.


    Without any hesitation, UU Reading he disappeared in place in a flash, and when the man was about to despair, he pulled him out and threw him in a safe place.


    Clark moved quickly, until the man''s despair had not dissipated, and he found that he was safe.


    The man was stunned, knelt down and prayed.


    Clark, who had already run to the distance, smiled faintly and continued to walk towards the distance.


    During the time he was wandering, he didn''t know how many people he had saved.


    "I don''t know what happened to Dad and the others..."


    "However, with Dad here, nothing should happen to the two of them."


    Clark whispered, remembering his family, and smiled.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been in touch. After this period of time, he called to report that he was safe.

 Chapter 145： headlines

    Eric flew high in the sky, watching the people coming and going below, with complicated eyes, sighed softly, and quickly fell to the bank below.


    It''s not the first time he''s done something like this, but he''s still not used to it.


    The people of the Black Queen have disappeared recently, and Eric can''t find each other, but he has a stupid but simple way.


    Do something and let the other party come to you.


    The Black Queen''s Hellfire Club has been absorbing mutants. As long as he shows strong combat power, and even appropriately shows his hatred for humans and his approval of the Black Queen''s behavior, he believes that Hellfire will not let him go. Such a strong hitter.


    Eric fell from the sky in full view, causing exclamations.


    He didn''t care, just strode to the bank.


    And the bank security guard who saw him fall from the sky, bit his head and said, "Sir, do you want to..."


    Eric tilted his head, and an invisible force pulled the security guard and flew backwards, directly hitting the wall and fainting.


    Seeing this scene, other security guards in the bank immediately took out the money, and the citizens who came to the bank also began to be confused.


    Eric raised his hand, pointed his gun, twisted into a twist, and flew out with their master.


    The alarm bell rang, Eric didn''t care, just walked to the counter calmly.


    Seeing this, people screamed and ran out.


    Eric made a move, and a security guard who was thrown flying flew over with the metal on his body. He looked at the other party, smiled lightly, and said, "Where is the vault?"


    The security guard looked at Eric in horror, trembling all over, and stammered: "Here, over there!"


    He stretched his finger in a direction, Eric put down the other party, straightened the other party''s hat, and said, "Thank you."


    When the words fell, he strode towards the direction of the vault.


    At this moment, there was a piercing siren sound outside, Eric paused, turned to look at the door of the bank, saw the police file in and pointed their weapons at him, sneered, and shook his fingers gently, saying. : "Don''t point a gun at me, I''ll be nervous."


    As he said that, he stretched out his hand and raised it. Under the terrified eyes of the police, the weapons in their hands broke free and pointed the muzzle at their original owner.


    Eric smiled lightly and said, "Look, doing this, you are also quite nervous."


    "What do you want to do?"


    The captain summoned the courage to ask Eric.


    "Heh!" Eric turned to the vault and said, "I just want to learn from the Black Queen and do something good."


    When the words fell, he waved his hand, those weapons slammed into their masters, and flew them out of the bank, and then Eric shook his hand behind him, the police cars parked at the door were directly crushed, and then flew to the bank gate, Banks are closed.


    Eric slowly walked towards the direction of the vault, but he was thinking about what to do in a while so that today''s events could make tomorrow''s headlines and how to attract attention.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    There is.


    He stretched out his hand to feel the treasury, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Steel plate and concrete, this structure of the vault, he likes the most.


    The area of ??this vault is not large, only about 200 square meters.


    He aimed his hand at the vault and squeezed it hard.


    Boom, boom!


    As the ground trembled, the entire vault was like a drawer that had been pulled out at random. With the panicked expression of the bank clerk, the entire vault was pulled out of him.


    The next second, Eric slowly floated up, flew towards the bank door, stretched out a bunch of hands, tore a hole in the bank door blocked by the police car, and flew out.


    The moment he flew out, the sniper rifles ambush in the surrounding shot out bullets.


    But these things have no effect on him. When flying towards him, they have deviated from the trajectory and flew around.


    Eric floated above everyone''s heads, with an arrogant smile on his face, and said, "Are you ready to party?"


    When the words fell, he made a pulling gesture with his palm backwards. The vault in the bank that he had pulled out trembled in place. Amid the screams of terror, he smashed the door of the bank and appeared on the street. In his eyes, he rose into the air and appeared at Eric''s feet.


    "What does he want to do?"


    A policeman watched this scene in horror, threw away the gun in his hand, and planned to resign.


    What''s the joke, let them deal with such monsters, just use these little broken guns?


    Are those special departments going to eat shit?


    He couldn''t help thinking, and after seeing the treasury and Eric getting higher and higher, he whispered: "Let''s go like this, let''s go quickly!"


    "You said, will he smash your stuff down?"


    At this time, a colleague next to him suddenly said something.


    He felt as if his forehead was pinched, and his heart was instantly shrouded in shadows.


    But in fact, Eric had no such plans.


    He just wants to make some big scenes to attract attention, and he is not a murderer.


    His real purpose is...


    "Whoa!"


    A wall of the vault was torn apart by him, and with a slight wave of his hand, the safes containing the money flew out.


    He grinned, and money rained from the sky.


    "Hahaha!"


    In the wild laughter, money rained down, people looked up at the sky, their eyes were full of shock, and then... they went crazy.


    The picture seems to freeze at this moment, only endless madness occupies the whole world.


    ��


    NYPD headquarters.


    "Snapped!"


    The newspaper was thrown on the table by the police chief, the headline was dominated by Eric, and under the headline, there were several photos.


    Money rain, crazy crowd, and Eric flying in the sky.


    Full of sarcasm.


    The police chief gasped violently. He looked at everyone angrily and said, "Look, what are these things? What are you eating? Who is this person? What is he going to do? Who can tell me!"


    The others in the office looked around carefully, bowing their heads in silence.


    They know shit...


    "It''s crazy, this mutant is crazy!"


    Even with his years of experience dealing with criminals, he has never seen such an arrogant criminal.


    But looking at the picture, the arrogant gesture of the other party flying in mid-air with the vault, in addition to being annoyed, he was shocked.


    How can he be such a terrifying mutant criminal, how can these police officers live?


    There was silence in the office.


    The police chief took a deep breath and said, "All cheer me up. When that mutant appears, arrest him as soon as possible!"


    "Director, don''t we ask S.H.I.E.L.D. for help?"


    "Do you have **** in your head?"


    The police chief pulled the other party''s collar and scolded: "Do you think our police station is not incompetent enough now?"


    The man smiled contemptuously.


    The director let go of the other party''s collar and angrily said to everyone, "Get out!"

 Chapter 146： fan girl

    Nick Fury is in a much better mood now than the bad mood of the NYPD chief.


    Putting down the newspaper in his hand, he walked to the window with a smile, looking down at the lake outside the SHIELD headquarters, feeling very happy.


    Although he was mentally prepared for Eric''s ability, he was still shocked when he saw the report.


    "Even, that''s not the full power of that kid."


    He whispered, very sure of his guess.


    Immediately there was a happy look.


    They are together, which is much more reliable than this breaking S.H.I.E.L.D.


    He Nick Fury is fighting for the safety of the whole world, not for the **** Hydra.


    Thinking of the hard work he had made for so many years, the scene of running around for S.H.I.E.L.D., he couldn''t help but scolded his mother secretly.


    Taking a deep breath and calming down, he made a phone call. After the phone rang, he said, "Have you seen today''s news?"


    "Yes, the mutant."


    "Police station? Just rely on them? Ha!"


    Nick Fury laughed and said: "We S.H.I.E.L.D. are also following up, yes, the news about this mutant is sent to me as soon as possible, and all actions must be approved by me!"


    "The opponent is very strong, so avoid heavy casualties."


    When the words fell, he hung up the phone, then took out his other confidential phone, edited a message and sent it to Eric.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is about to move, stay connected and stay safe.


    ��


    Just as Eric was doing things and Charles was preparing for school, Mike, who had nothing to do, came to New York.


    With nothing to do at home, he simply came to New York.


    Well, in fact, he just wanted to be closer to these two children, even if this distance, it made no difference to him at all.


    Looking at Eric who made the headlines, he couldn''t help but smile.


    This kid is always used to making big scenes.


    I don''t know if the two people''s plans will go well.


    Putting down the newspaper in his hand, Mike stretched and walked out.


    He owns a lot of properties in New York. He randomly picked one in Manhattan, bought some furniture, and moved in.


    He wondered if he was going to sell the farm.


    After all, their family has passed the development period now.


    But after thinking that Clark was still outside, and there was even Clark''s spaceship in the farm, he could only temporarily cancel this plan.


    Locking the door, Mike drove his car to a restaurant where he used to eat many years ago.


    When he got there and found that the restaurant still existed, he showed a smile.


    Walking into the restaurant, ordering a grilled pork chop and ordering a glass of beer, Mike looked up and waited for the taste that he hadn''t tasted for many years.


    While Mike was waiting, a woman sitting in the corner, quietly eating a grilled pork chop, was looking at Mike quietly, her eyes full of surprise.


    Right here, when she saw Mike noticed her, she didn''t take her eyes back, but looked at Mike more boldly.


    Mike frowned, the woman''s face seemed to have some memories, but he couldn''t call her name.


    But soon, his attention was caught by the grilled pork chops in front of him.


    Taking a deep breath, Mike showed a smile, still the same as before.


    Cut a piece and put it in your mouth, crispy outside and tender inside.


    Mike is very satisfied.


    Seeing this scene, the woman wiped off the oil on her mouth and walked over with enchanting steps, but she acted righteously in front of Mike, and then said, "Mr. Kent."


    Mike said without raising his head, "You have mistaken the person."


    "No, I''m not going to admit the wrong person."


    The woman shook her head and said, "For ten years, I have come here once a week, just to wait for you, and I will never admit the wrong person."


    When Mike heard this, he shook his head resolutely and said, "Beauty, you have mistaken the person."


    After waiting for him for so many years...


    Could it be that he did something wrong to the other party back then?


    For example, after one night, the other party has a North nose, or thinking about the bad, the other party just wants to find someone to take over?


    "Mike Kent, the king of assassins in the Assassin League, codenamed You Wolf, has performed a total of 473 missions, without a single failure, and disappeared after the last generation of the leader of the previous generation, who was also the king of assassins, Kutcher. ."


    The woman said calmly about Mike''s previous deeds.


    Mike''s expression did not change, but the woman felt that Mike''s Mike had changed, becoming murderous, as if there was an invisible knife on her neck.


    There is absolutely no room for resistance.


    The woman was horrified, this is the king of the strongest killers of the previous generation?


    Immediately, she took a deep breath and showed a smile, and continued: "In the last year of the mission, Mike Kent killed a man named Max Petridge."


    Mike was still eating the grilled pork chop slowly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if intoxicated by the delicious food in front of him.


    "Max Petridge killed a judge and his wife many years ago, that judge was my father."


    The moment the words fell, she felt that the murderous aura that made her tremble disappeared.


    Mike raised his head, chewed a piece of meat in his mouth, and said, "Are you from the Assassin League?"


    The woman nodded, actually a little nervous, and then said: "Firefox, you can call me Fox."


    Firefox, Fox?


    Mike finally matched the other''s face with the face in the blurred memory.


    Mike swallowed the meat in his mouth and said, "So, it''s your own business now? It has nothing to do with the Assassin Alliance?"


    "Yes!" Firefox responded with a twinkle in his eyes, like a little fan girl who saw an idol.


    In fact, she does admire Mike very much.


    Since she was recruited by the Assassin League and knew that it was Mike who killed Max Petridge, she searched for Mike''s information and the mission records out of gratitude and curiosity.


    The more she looked at her, the more admirable she became, and she even took Mike as her target.


    The ghost wolf Mike Kent, the king of killers, her idol.


    Mike pondered, smiled gently, and said, "What happened to me today, help me keep it a secret, okay?"


    Firefox hesitated and nodded.


    "Thank you." Mike arrived to thank him and continued: "I''m no longer a member of the Assassin League."


    Firefox sighed sadly.


    Mike smiled faintly.


    Wanted?


    For him now, it''s not worth mentioning.


    Thinking of the experience when he was young, Mike raised the wine glass in his hand and raised it gently.


    However, he is very grateful that he met those three children and changed his life.


    "Nice to meet you, Fox."


    Mike said with a smile Fox''s eyes were full of happiness. When Mike was about to pay the bill, he quickly stood up and said, "Mr. Kent, I''ll pay the bill!"


    Saying that, without allowing Mike to refuse, he handed his card to the waiter.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Thank you."


    Saying that, he stretched out his hand to the other party and said, "Your mobile phone."


    Firefox was stunned for a moment, and handed the phone over in a hurry.


    Mike entered his mobile phone number and said, "Goodbye, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can talk to me."


    Fox carefully saved the number before he was relieved and shouted to Mike''s back, "Goodbye, Mr. Kent."


    Mike waved.


    For the sake of roasting pork chops, Mike, who had nothing to do, decided to take some time to save the other party when the plot happened in the future.

 Chapter 147： 1st student

    half a month later.


    After Eric had a lot of trouble in New York City, he finally got a nickname - Magneto.


    Afterwards, he met a mutant who was deliberately approaching him.


    After several days of getting along, Eric, who had long guessed the other party''s intention, was affirmed by the other party. Then, under the other party''s recommendation, he finally came to Hellfire and met the Black Queen.


    His ability is very strong, and after joining Hellfire, he was immediately taken seriously.


    But attention does not mean reuse. It will take a long time for him to achieve his goals.


    And when Eric saw the Black Queen, and saw the enchanting and charming woman, her whole body was full of chaos and evil spirits, and his heart froze.


    The opponent is very strong, and he has to deal with it carefully.


    ��


    At the same time, Charles on the other side finally arranged the school, and then he used his doctoral status to start speaking among various universities to popularize the knowledge of mutants.


    While in class he heard a lot of angry and sad whispers and even protests with abusive words, he was relieved to hear a different voice.


    When someone asked him if he was a mutant, Charles admitted his identity without any hesitation.


    Although this caused all his next speech courses to be cancelled, which made him very disappointed, but if he didn''t even dare to admit his identity, he didn''t have to go this way.


    However, he was not without gains.


    He met a very gifted student.


    Jean Grey.


    To be precise, this girl is not a university student, but came to the university class to teach secretly.


    She couldn''t control her abilities, so she didn''t go to school after awakening her abilities at the age of ten.


    Fortunately, her parents love her very much and have not changed her significantly because of her awakening ability, which is also something that makes her extremely happy.


    But through her own abilities, she can still feel her parents'' fear of her.


    Not for herself, but for her power, the fear of sometimes going berserk and hurting others unconsciously.


    She had no choice but to experience suppressing her power, not even using it.


    until��


    She meets Charles, a mutant Dr. who has graciously admitted his identity.


    So, after Charles finished the class, he secretly followed Charles. After Charles found her, she revealed her identity and purpose, hoping that Charles could help her.


    Without any hesitation, Charles agreed immediately and made him his first student.


    Afterwards, Jean Grey and Charles met their parents together, and persuaded their parents to let her study with Charles, and then came to a school that had not yet officially opened.


    As Jean Grey marveled at the beauty of the school after walking around the manor, Charles said, "This is our future school."


    "A school for mutants?"


    Jean Grey listened to Charles'' words with anticipation and excitement in her eyes.


    Charles smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    "Great!"


    Jean Grey smiled, although she wanted to dance and cheer happily, but good family education made her just clench her fist lightly.


    "You are the first student."


    "Huh? Ah!" Jean Grey was stunned, not knowing what to say.


    Charles was a little embarrassed, turned his head to one side, and said, "Don''t worry, there will be more and more."


    Jean Grey nodded.


    "Go, go over there."


    Charles stretched out his hand and pointed to the small lake in the manor. After turning around for half a circle, he sat on a bench more than ten meters away from the lake, shaded by the branches of a big tree.


    "Sit down, Qin."


    Charles patted the position beside him.


    Jean Grey sat down and looked at the calm lake in front of her, her excitement slowly calming down.


    Charles stretched out his hand to Jyn, who hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    Charles said with a smile.


    Jean Grey put her hand in Charles'' palm, and said somewhat unconfidently: "Can I really control my power?"


    "No one is born with control. A baby learns to walk and often has to try many times. After we awaken our power, we are like a baby just learning to walk and need to keep trying, right?"


    Jean Grey nodded, but still said with some worry: "But I can''t control it, it will hurt others, and even trying will hurt others."


    This girl is very kind.


    Charles looked at each other gently and said, "I will help you."


    He shook Qin Gray''s hand and said, "My father once told me that if you get a power, it proves that you are qualified to master it, and what we have to do is to Practice, and then get the hang of it."


    Winking his eyes, he smiled at Jean Grey: "Although sometimes a little help is needed."


    "Professor Charles, have you been helped too?"


    Jean Grey was curious.


    Charles smiled and said, "Yes, my father has been helping me until I master my own power."


    Jean Grey was a little envious, not because he had such a father, but because he could control his own power.


    "Qin, show me your power."


    Jean Grey hesitated, but nodded and began to show his strength, while Charles began to use his own ability to feel the ability of the other party in detail.


    The next moment, Charles felt a spiritual force and began to invade his head.


    Is this... telepathy?


    Charles was surprised, even surprised.


    He touched Jean Grey''s psychic power with his own power, and the two started a conversation.


    Jean Grey was overjoyed. Although Charles had already introduced her to her abilities when she was visiting the school just now, she only realized how powerful the young man in front of her was when she came into contact with Charles'' spiritual power.


    They can help themselves!


    Psychic power, telepathy, and powerful spiritual power.


    Jean Grey showed his power to Charles Although Jean Grey''s strength was very good, Charles was keenly aware that there was a stronger power hidden in the opponent''s body.


    Charles told Jean Grey about his findings, and Jean Grey himself was a little confused.


    After pondering, Charles said: "If you agree, I will use my ability to touch this power."


    Jean Grey nodded without hesitation.


    She already felt the strength of Charles.


    Charles used the power of his mind to explore that power, and when he came into contact with it, he was shocked.


    The power is very strong, stronger than his imagination.


    Before he could explore further, that power was about to move, and another her hidden in Jean Grey''s heart was finally perceived by Charles.

 Chapter 148： save people

    This is Charles''s first contact with Jean''s second personality.


    That is a personality that appears when Qin is in danger or when he is emotionally excited, and when it appears, Qin''s true power will explode, bringing danger to those around him.


    The reason for the appearance of this personality is that Yinqin accidentally hurt her parents when she awakened her ability, and then she was afraid that her ability would cause harm to the people around her, and a personality that appeared under long-term repression.


    The power began to riot, and Qin was a little flustered.


    Often at this time, those close to her are hurt.


    But in the next instant, the power in her body was calmed down.


    Charles let go of the other party''s hand, smiled at Xiang Qin, and said, "Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    Qin looked at Charles in surprise and couldn''t help cheering: "That''s great!"


    Charles looked at each other with a smile, then pinched his chin in thought.


    The situation is somewhat troublesome.


    The second personality holds the real power of Qin, and if there is any intention to hurt Qin, or to erase the second personality, Qin''s real power will explode.


    This may cause damage to the piano.


    However, if the second personality is not erased, when Qin uses her power, she will go berserk if she is careless, and she will not be able to control her power at all.


    Charles pondered quietly, and after seeing this scene, Qin pressed her happy heart and sat quietly aside.


    After a few minutes, Charles came up with a gentle solution, but it required Jyn to make a decision.


    After pondering, he looked at Qin, who was a little uneasy, and looked at the other party gently: "Don''t worry, I was not hurt, but now you need to make a choice."


    Qin guessed: "It has something to do with my power?"


    "right."


    Charles nodded and told the other party what he found.


    Jyn fell silent, and then the memories she had forgotten began to flash, and the power began to riot again.


    At this moment, Charles'' voice appeared in her mind and woke her up.


    In an instant, the power of the riot began to subside, and Qin took a hard breath, and said to Charles, "Professor Charles, what do you want to do? I will cooperate fully."


    "I plan to build a mental cage to close your second personality. Then, you will become familiar with your own power until you have the ability to take away all the power she controls."


    Qin thought for a while and said, "Okay! Should I start now? What do I need to do?"


    Charles smiled slightly, put his hands on each other''s temples, and said, "Keep yourself as calm as possible."


    "Okay!" Qin responded, took a deep breath, and said, "I''m ready!"


    When the words fell, she felt a psychic force that made her amazed and even terrified rushed into her mind.


    She didn''t think about anything, just kept herself as calm as possible.


    Suddenly, she found that her own power surged again without her control, and even became stronger and stronger, which made her slowly feel the pain.


    At this moment, a powerful force rushed in, suppressing the force that was constantly pouring out of her and beyond her control,


    She breathed a sigh of relief and heard Charles'' voice again.


    "Okay, but when you practice your strength, you have to take it step by step."


    Qin was overjoyed and said excitedly, "Thank you, Professor Charles."


    Charles smiled and was happy that he could help the child.


    And this was the first step in his career as a teacher.


    ��


    Manhattan, at one of Mike''s residences.


    When it was dinner time again, Mike picked up his cell phone and walked out.


    A person''s meal, he doesn''t want to cook at all, and he can''t lift his spirits at all.


    Fortunately, there are many restaurants where he lives for him to choose from.


    The phone rang suddenly.


    an unfamiliar number.


    Mike froze for a moment, a look of joy on his face.


    is it Clark?


    He picked it up hastily.


    "Sir, do you want to buy a house?"


    Mike''s mouth twitched and he hung up the phone.


    buy house? Did you buy it to live in?


    I have more houses than your agents, do I need to buy a house?


    He muttered softly.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    The phone rang again.


    Mike glanced at it, and it was another unfamiliar number.


    When he was about to hang up, his fingers suddenly stopped.


    Anyway, he has nothing to do now, and it''s not bad to have someone to chat with.


    Picked up the phone and said, "The one who sells the house, I..."


    "dad?"


    "Clark?"


    "It''s me, are you alright?" Clark said worriedly, "You can be fooled into selling your house."


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Am I that stupid?"


    Clark snickered and said, "Have you received the photo I sent you?"


    For so many years outside, he took a lot of photos and sent them all to Mike.


    "New photo? Not yet, I''ll check it out later."


    Clark''s photo must have been sent to his family''s farm, so he didn''t receive it.


    A thought flashed through Mike''s mind, and he said, "Where are you now?"


    "In Africa." Clark said, "There are many places where there is no signal."


    Mike sat on the sofa beside him, listening to Clark''s more stable voice, and said, "Are you okay?"


    "Well." Clark responded and began to tell Mike some interesting things about this trip.


    Mike listened, echoed from time to time, and smiled happily from time to time.


    After a few minutes, Clark hung up.


    The smiling Mike put the phone away and became very happy.


    Humming an unknown tune, Mike walked out of the room, swept his eyes, saw that no one was looking at him, he soared into the sky, disappeared at the door, and flew towards the farm.


    After getting the photos from Clark, he looked at them at his farm home, put them away, put them in Clark''s room, and flew back to New York.


    Since he got the new ability, he used teleport cards less and less.


    Mike found a restaurant After ordering something to fill his stomach, he walked to the nearest supermarket, planning to buy himself some wine and snacks to eat while watching a basketball game at night.


    Just after buying the good things and paying the money, just as they walked to the door of the supermarket, a gunshot rang out along with screams, and the scene became extremely chaotic.


    Suddenly, Mike''s eyes turned cold, and he took out a can of beer and threw it out.


    Whoosh!


    The beer smashed on a man with a pistol and smashed it out before the opponent''s gun sounded. Then he quickly ran to the car. When the man with the gun struggled to get up, Mike kicked the opponent with his foot. face.


    "boom!"


    The man fell to the ground with blood on his face and fainted.


    Mike snorted softly.


    This person should be lucky, if he just got the ability, the can of beer just smashed through the other party.

 Chapter 149： Gwen Stacy

    Mike looked at the police car.


    A terrified little girl was sitting in the back seat of the police car, and in the driver''s seat was a police officer who had been shot and died.


    The little girl looked only five or six years old, with beautiful long platinum blonde hair, a cute butterfly hairpin, and a pink dress, like a delicate doll.


    At this moment, the little girl opened her mouth wide, panted violently, and was looking at Mike with tears in her eyes, obviously she was terrified.


    Mike bent down in distress, took the little girl out of the car, hugged the other party in his arms, and patted the other party''s back lightly: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!"


    The little girl froze, and then burst into tears.


    People watched from a distance, and someone helped call the police.


    After two minutes, when the little girl was about to cry hoarse, the police finally came.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the police officers who got off the police car changed, and they strode to the police car to determine the situation of the shot police.


    "It''s Sheriff Stacy!"


    A policeman gave a low voice, looked at the broken heart, his eyes dimmed, and said, "It''s hopeless."


    This point, Mike had confirmed for the first time when he came over, otherwise he would have used the card to kill the opponent.


    "Where''s the criminal?"


    A policeman said with a cold face, then frantically ran to Mike''s side, looked at the criminal who had fainted, and said angrily, "Damn it, it''s Quick! He killed Stacey!"


    He shouted angrily and kicked the opponent, but before he could kick the second, the other two policemen stopped him and said, "Don''t be impulsive! There are so many people here!"


    "Damn, I''m going to kill him! This bitch!"


    The policeman cursed angrily.


    "Stop making trouble! Sheriff Stacy''s daughter is still here!"


    A policeman shouted. The furious policeman finally controlled himself and spat at the fainted Quick. After breaking free from his companion, he grabbed his hair and slammed him out of the car.


    Seeing this scene, the other three policemen shook their heads.


    "Sir, did you beat him?"


    A policeman pointed to Quick on the ground.


    Mike nodded.


    Several police officers glanced at Mike gratefully and said, "I need you to go to the police station with us, it won''t be very troublesome, just record some confessions."


    Mike nodded.


    The furious policeman calmed down and went to hug the little girl in Mike''s arms, but as soon as his hand touched the little girl, the little girl cried in horror.


    Mike hurriedly stepped back and said, "I''ll hold her."


    The four policemen nodded.


    After the police carried the sacrificed Sheriff Stacey to the back seat of the police car, one policeman drove the police car away, while the other two policemen pressed the criminal on the ground into a police car and quickly rushed to the police station. rush.


    In the end, Mike took the little girl and got into the last police car, and the driver was the policeman who shouted to kill the criminal.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little dull, the little girl still hugged Mike''s neck tightly, sobbing softly.


    The policeman who was driving suddenly smashed the steering wheel. After the police car made a harsh honk, the policeman took a deep breath and said, "My name is Oliver, and I''m Stacy''s friend."


    Mike nodded.


    That being said, I understand why the other party is so angry.


    Oliver said with a face of remorse: "Damn it, I knew why I had to drag him to watch the game with me! Damn Quick! How dare he, how dare he take revenge on Stacey, **** bastard! This kind of person is just The death penalty should be executed! Damn it!"


    He glanced at Mike and Mike from the rear-view mirror in the car, and saw the little girl hugging Mike tightly, her face full of distress, and said, "This child has only his father, and now... ah."


    Mike patted the girl''s back lightly: "What''s her name?"


    "Gwen, Gwen Stacy."


    Hearing this, Mike''s hand paused slightly, then continued to slap, and whispered: "Gwen, don''t be afraid, uncle is with you, don''t be afraid."


    Mike whispered in Gwen''s ear, and Gwen''s sobbing gradually stopped.


    Glancing at the rearview mirror in the car, Oliver breathed a sigh of relief.


    The car was quiet again.


    Soon, the police car stopped, Mike walked into the police station with Gwen in his arms, and followed Oliver inward.


    Several police friends with George Stacy came over and thanked Mike.


    "Gwen, come with me."


    A young policewoman reached out to hug Gwen, but before she could touch Gwen, Gwen cried out loudly, and then wrapped her arms around Mike''s neck tightly.


    Seeing this scene, everyone looked at each other, but no matter what they did, they couldn''t let Gwen let go.


    Seeing this, the policemen sighed and could only let Mike hold Gwen to take notes.


    The transcript was finished quickly, and Mike didn''t have any trouble, but he was also in trouble when he looked at Gwen, who was hugging him, his eyes widened, and he cried when others touched him.


    "Does this child have any relatives?"


    Mike asked Oliver, the policeman on the side


    Oliver thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, "George''s parents have passed away, and his wife was in a car accident with his parents many years ago."


    The corners of Mike''s mouth twitched, and he said, "There''s no such thing as uncles and aunts?"


    "No... I''ve known him for so many years, and I haven''t heard George mention it."


    When the words fell, the two stared at each other.


    Oliver touched his head and said, "Otherwise, I''ll take you back first, we''ll deal with George''s affairs first, and pick you up later."


    Mike lowered his head, looked at those pure eyes that would burst into tears at any time, full of fear and fear, sighed, and said, "That''s the only way."


    Anyway, he couldn''t stay at the police station all night.


    Mike took Gwen back to his Manhattan home in Oliver''s police car.


    Oliver drove away after silently writing down Mike''s address and room number.


    Mike opened the door, UU reading casually lit the lights in the room, and sat on the sofa with Gwen in his arms.


    Gwen still hugged Mike tightly.


    Mike patted Gwen on the back and said, "Don''t be afraid, we''re home, let me go first, and I''ll make you something to eat, okay?"


    Gwen looked at Mike, his big, bright eyes still full of fear.


    What happened today really frightened her, especially when she saw her father being shot dead in front of her, and her vision was occupied by blood and the other''s hideous expression, which made her even more terrified.


    Gwen shook his head and hugged Mike harder.


    Mike sighed, searched his mind silently, and embodied a soothing spell to soothe Gwen''s heart.


    With his current ability level, it doesn''t take much time to materialize some simple abilities and skills.


    The spell worked quickly, and the frightened Gwen finally calmed down.

 Chapter 150： attachment

    ����


    After Mike felt Gwen let him go, he put him on the sofa and said, "I''ll go make you something to eat."


    Mike got up, but the corner of his shirt was pulled by Gwen.


    "Don''t worry, I''m right here and won''t leave."


    Mike touched Gwen''s head, and after the other party let go of him, he walked into the kitchen.


    Gwen sat motionless on the sofa, chasing Mike''s back in the kitchen.


    As long as she couldn''t see Mike, she was a little scared and anxious, but as long as Mike appeared, she would quickly settle down.


    Soon, Mike came out with a bowl of noodles.


    The green onion sprinkled on the surface and served with a fried egg looked very attractive.


    "Try it."


    Mike was afraid that Gwen would not be able to use chopsticks, so he picked up a fork and handed it over.


    Gwen took the fork and looked at the face in front of her. Tears suddenly fell out. She looked up at Mike and said the first sentence after meeting Mike: "I don''t have a dad anymore, I don''t have a dad anymore."


    Mike felt sore in his heart, bent over and hugged Gwen, feeling the other''s sadness, and gently touched the other''s head, and said, "Don''t cry, your father will definitely feel distressed when he sees you like this."


    "Woooo!"


    Gwen closed her mouth and tried her best to endure, but she still couldn''t help sobbing softly.


    Mike let go of Gwen, wiped Gwen''s tears, looked at the other''s swollen eyes, and said, "Gwen, you have to be strong, your father is watching you in heaven, he must also like your smile. ,Is it right?"


    Gwen sobbed and nodded, trying to put on a smile.


    The strength disguised by this effort...


    Mike felt even more distressed when he saw it.


    But he could only smile at the other party and said, "Let''s eat and see, it''s delicious."


    Gwen nodded, wiping away tears as he raised his face and put it in his mouth.


    It was delicious, but she just ate a little and put down the cutlery.


    Seeing this, Mike touched Gwen''s head, looked at the other party''s uneasy eyes, pushed the bowl aside, and said, "Go, uncle will take you to wash your face."


    While Gwen was eating, Mike had already prepared toiletries for him. Even when he went to the bathroom, he used teleportation to buy two sets of pajamas for the other party.


    Gwen slid off the sofa and whispered, "I can do it myself."


    Mike was stunned and said, "Awesome!"


    Gwen went into the bathroom, but didn''t close the door, even turning to Mike from time to time.


    After Mike realized this, he simply stood at the door.


    Seeing this scene, Gwen finally felt relieved.


    She was scared, really scared.


    When her world was occupied by blood and the sinister face of the criminal, it was Mike who appeared and pulled the hideous face out of her world, appeared in front of her eyes, and brought her warmth.


    That feeling was like a ray of sunlight suddenly appeared in the endless abyss and fell on her who was about to be swallowed up, saving her.


    Warm, safe, reliable...


    That''s how Mike made her feel.


    Soon, Gwen came out after washing up.


    Mike reached out and held the other''s cold little hand, led him to a bedroom, handed Gwen the pajamas, and said, "Can you sleep here?"


    Gwen nodded and went to bed obediently with his pajamas.


    Mike left a lamp for the other party, closed the door, and started to wash.


    This little girl is really distressing.


    Back in the room, Mike had just turned off the light and lay on the bed when he heard a knock on the door.


    Then, there was a cowardly questioning voice: "Uncle, can I sleep with you? I, I am afraid."


    Mike got out of bed, turned on the light, and opened the door.


    Gwen, who was wearing a pajama with a bear pattern, was holding his pillow, standing at Mike''s door, looking at Mike timidly, kneading his fingers together.


    Without hearing Mike''s response, Gwen lowered his head and whispered, "I won''t disturb Uncle''s sleep, and I won''t kick the quilt."


    "it is good!"


    Mike responded.


    Gwen looked up in surprise, only to see a pair of gentle eyes.


    Gwen walked into the room, crawled onto the bed obediently, put the pillows away, pulled the quilt, and hurriedly closed his eyes.


    Mike smiled and shook his head, lying on the bed.


    It should be really at ease, Gwen fell asleep after a while.


    Mike fell asleep in a daze after seeing that the other party was sleeping peacefully.


    The next day, Oliver knocked on Mike''s door and took Gwen and Mike to the police station.


    Originally, he only came to pick up Gwen, but he did not expect that Gwen would not let go of Mike, and could only bring Mike back to the police station.


    The number of visits to the police station in the past two days is somewhat excessive.


    Mike chuckled.


    Sheriff George Stacy has only one daughter, Gwen, and no other relatives. The relics can only be handed over to Gwen, but Gwen is still young and dare not look at those things. Even when he first arrived at the police station, his eyes were full. tears.


    But when Oliver brought her father''s relics, she thanked him with strong ninja tears.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was very sad.


    The funeral of George Stacy was handled by the police department, and all the estate of the other party was undoubtedly owned by Gwen.


    For Gwen''s next whereabouts, Gwen has two choices.


    One is to be sent to an orphanage, and the other is to be adopted.


    In this regard, Oliver and several police officers expressed their willingness to adopt Gwen, but when these people asked about Gwen''s wishes, they kept their heads down and did not respond.


    For a little girl who has just lost her father to make such a difficult decision, it is indeed difficult for some strong people.


    The police sighed.


    Mike got up, Gwen looked at Mike nervously, and said, "Don''t go!"


    Everyone watched this scene in surprise. Gwen''s attachment to Mike was beyond their imagination. Did the two really only know each other for a day?


    But thinking about what happened yesterday and remembering that Mike rescued Gwen, they could understand Gwen''s thoughts.


    Watching this scene, Oliver had a flash of inspiration and said to Mike, "Do you want to adopt Gwen?"


    "Me?" Mike was stunned, looking at Gwen''s little face, his heart became extremely soft.


    daughter?


    Also looks good.


    So he walked up to Gwen, squatted down, and said, "Gwen, do you want to come with me?"


    Gwen thought for a moment and nodded.


    Seeing this, the policeman Oliver was afraid that Gwen didn''t understand, and whispered: "Gwen, what you mean by going with Mike is that you will live with Mike in the future, and he will become your adoptive father, which is the meaning of your new father, you understand. ?"


    Gwen looked at Mike, hesitated, then nodded vigorously.


    Seeing this scene, Mike smiled and hugged Gwen hard, while the other policemen also smiled after seeing this scene.


    Oliver sighed and pretended to be fierce and said to Mike: "You must treat Gwen well, it''s best not to have any ideas that you shouldn''t have!"


    Shouldn''t have an idea?


    Refers to Gwen''s inheritance?


    Mike smiled and said nonchalantly, "I don''t care about that."

 Chapter 151： sensible

    not give a **** about?


    Seeing the understatement Mike said, the police were a little surprised.


    Oliver waved his hand and said, "Wait, I''ll go through the formalities for you."


    By the way, check Mike''s information to determine Mike''s family status.


    Mike waited quietly with Gwen.


    After a while, Oliver came out with a smile on his face.


    Mike comes from a good background, with only one adopted child, who is now an adult.


    Although single, but rich.


    No wonder he didn''t care about George''s legacy.


    To his surprise, Mike''s data showed that Mike was already in his fifties.


    But looking at Mike''s appearance, except for the silver hair all over his temples, which seemed to be dyed on purpose, it didn''t look like he was in his fifties.


    He looked at Mike strangely and couldn''t help saying, "Mike, are you over fifty?"


    As soon as the words came out, the police officers in one room looked at Mike with surprise.


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth and nodded.


    Immediately, there was a lot of amazement, and even the two policewomen looked at Mike with flashing eyes, and planned to ask Mike how he maintained it.


    There are so many special effects in your eyes...


    Mike secretly groaned.


    Oliver said: "You have no problem. You can adopt Gwen. If you have the adoption materials, I will send them to your house after George''s funeral."


    Mike had no problem with this, and asked, "When will the funeral be held?"


    At that time, he will have to bring Gwen to participate.


    Oliver pondered and said, "The day after tomorrow."


    Mike nodded and said, "If there''s nothing to do today, I''ll take Gwen back first."


    The police officers nodded, and the two female police officers said at the same time, "I''ll send them off!"


    After taking Mike to the door, the two policewomen couldn''t hold back and asked Mike in a low voice, "Mr. Kent, how do you take care of it?"


    "Maintenance?" Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Get more sunlight."


    When the words fell, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and in the eyes of the two female police officers, he left with Gwen.


    ��


    George Stacy gets a heroic funeral.


    But no matter how much glory after death, man is gone after all.


    This is a very conscientious policeman, and his popularity in the police station is also good.


    On the day of the funeral, Mike took Gwen to the funeral, allowing Gwen to give his dad his last ride.


    And when Mike left, he got Gwen''s adoption papers and a file bag from Oliver.


    The moment he got the adoption documents, the sound of the system sounded in Mike''s mind.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    1. Eternal cigarette case.


    2. Dimensional pockets.


    3. Kryptonian blood.


    Current Ability Level: LV4.


    Current upgrade progress: 45%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Daughter: Gwen Kent


    Glancing at the system, Mike smiled.


    This time, when the adoption documents were obtained, the system determined that Gwen became his daughter, which was really exquisite.


    but��


    Gwen Kent?


    Last name, changed?


    He was a little puzzled. He glanced at the adoption document and saw that the name on it was consistent with the system. It was Gwen Kent.


    Was it changed by Oliver?


    Mike murmured in his heart, packed the adoption papers, and left the funeral scene with Gwen''s hand.


    In the car, Gwen sat in the back seat, Mike opened another file bag and looked.


    There are some keys and estate certificates in there and things like that.


    Gotta take Gwen back to see if Gwen has anything to bring.


    Making a decision in his heart, Mike glanced at the address and drove to Gwen''s house.


    Mike thought that Gwen would bring a lot of things when he was young, but unexpectedly, Gwen only brought a photo and asked Mike to lock the door.


    Gwen should not come to this former home for a long time.


    Mike hands Gwen the keys.


    Gwen shook his head, pushed the key to Mike, and said, "I''ll lose it."


    "Then I''ll give it to you when you grow up."


    Gwen nodded.


    He is only a six-year-old child, but he has gone through so many things, which makes Mike feel distressed.


    Taking Gwen to buy some clothes and daily necessities, Mike returned home.


    "Gwen, this is your room."


    Mike handed a bedroom to Gwen and took the purchases in. Gwen finally smiled when he looked at the cute room that Mike took care to decorate.


    She didn''t find out when it was arranged.


    "Uncle..., let me put my own things!"


    Gwen said in a low voice, holding the clothes Mike bought for himself, and said to Mike.


    She didn''t know what to call Mike.


    Mike was stunned, touched Gwen''s head, and said, "Okay, what do you want to eat for lunch today?"


    "Anything is fine."


    Gwen was a little reserved.


    Although he has been with Mike for a few days, he still maintains a polite attitude.


    Although Gwen is small, he is already sensible, and it is normal that he will not be able to integrate into this new home for a while.


    Mike knew this all too well, so he wasn''t in a hurry, although he would have liked to hear Gwen call him Dad.


    "I''m going to make dinner."


    Mike said, turned around and walked to the kitchen.


    There is a little guy in the family, and the interest in cooking is suddenly there!


    Mike smiled and planned to cook some of Gwen''s favorite dishes.


    Although Gwen didn''t say it, after getting along for the past few days, under Mike''s observation, he could accurately grasp the taste that Gwen likes.


    To Mike''s delight, Gwen quite likes Chinese food, and even when Mike cooks both Western and Chinese food, he prefers Chinese food.


    Hey, that''s what''s called not being a family, not going into a family?


    Mike thought secretly.


    ������


    Just as Mike was cooking, Gwen had already packed his things and walked carefully to the door of the kitchen. Seeing that Mike was busy, he showed a smile, and when Mike looked over, he hurriedly retreated behind the wall.


    Mike couldn''t help but laugh.


    Hearing the laughter, Gwen showed his head again and asked in a low voice, "What can I do to help?"


    Mike wanted to say no, but looking at Gwen''s eager eyes, he picked up a few cloves of garlic and said, "Please peel it off!"


    Gwen smiled and walked over happily, took the garlic and walked to the trash can, peeling the garlic while carefully watching Mike''s fried vegetables, licking his lips from time to time.


    After a while, Mike brought the dishes to the table, and Gwen helped set the dishes.


    Seeing Gwen eating happily, Mike was also very satisfied.


    When the two finished eating, Mike said, "Gwen, do you want to go to school tomorrow?"


    Gwen thought for a moment and nodded.


    She has not been to school for several days.


    "Well, I''ll send you to school tomorrow, and it''s still your original school."


    Gwen smiled.

 Chapter 152： explode

    Early in the morning, Mike opened his eyes, picked up his phone and checked the time.


    Just seven o''clock.


    There are two unread text messages.


    One is advertising garbage, and the other is from Firefox Fox.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and opened the text message.


    "Mr. Kent, I hope you have a nice day."


    Mike turned his head and looked at him sleeping beside him. He hugged Gwen, who was sleeping like a cat with a teddy bear. He smiled and sent a message back to Firefox for the first time ever.


    "Have a nice day too."


    After sending the message, Mike got up, put the phone away, and walked out of the bedroom.


    Since he left Firefox with his number that day, Firefox has sent him a text message of blessings from time to time, but Mike has never replied. It was the first time just now.


    Looking back at Gwen, seeing that he hadn''t woken her up, Mike smiled.


    Even though this little guy has lived with him for half a month, he still has no sense of security. Every night, he will hold a pillow and stand at the door pretty, waiting for him to invite him to sleep together.


    Only by sleeping with Mike can this little guy sleep soundly at night.


    When Mike finished washing up and made breakfast, Gwen came out sleepy.


    Looking at the confused expression of the little guy, it is very cute.


    That''s like the three he raised before...


    I thought about the appearance of Clark and the three like huskies, rushing downstairs to eat, and then rushing out the door...


    Mike''s face darkened, he couldn''t compare!


    Gwen sniffed his nose, smelled the scent of breakfast, quickly woke up, smiled sweetly at Mike, and ran into the bathroom to wash in his furry slippers.


    Mike looked at it and smiled.


    Gwen has slowly emerged from the shadows. Although he has not yet called his father, it is enough to see the other party''s brighter and brighter smile.


    Alas, this is the daughter!


    Mike smiled happily, picked up a piece of bread, carefully spread the jam for Gwen, and handed the bread to Gwen when he came out.


    Gwen took it and ate quickly.


    After eating breakfast with Gwen, Mike sent him to school, and after watching the little guy entered the school, he turned around and left.


    And just when Mike re-adopted a daughter and started a new development...


    Eric is fighting fiercely with Hellfire mutants in a military base.


    This is a revenge action against the arrest of several members of the Hellfire Club some time ago.


    I heard that in the cooperation between the military and SHIELD, a mysterious mutant appeared and helped them solve several mutants of the Hellfire Club.


    "Magnetic King!"


    Suddenly, a mutant shouted, pointed to the sky, and said, "It''s coming!"


    Eric nodded, his body slowly flew up, looked at the missiles fired by the fighter jets, and slowly raised his hand.


    In an instant, all the incoming missiles stopped in mid-air, and then he squeezed hard...


    Boom, boom!


    All missiles turned into fireworks without any lethality.


    The battlefield was silent for a moment.


    "Nice job!"


    A mutant roared, "Kill them!"


    In an instant, various abilities bloomed, and a fierce battle began with the soldiers.


    Looking at the battle below, Eric''s eyes were deep, and he did not participate in the battle.


    He didn''t want to get involved in this pointless killing, and his job was to defend against those wide-ranging attacks.


    Since he joined Hellfire, he has not used his abilities with all his strength, but even so, his abilities are enough to rank in the top ten in Hellfire.


    According to his current ability, he can defend against the missiles that are flying in, but he can''t go further, such as pulling down the plane directly, or controlling the missile to attack.


    One is that he wants to retain his strength and give the opponent a surprise when dealing with the Black Queen, and the other is that the stronger the ability he shows, the more unavoidable killing he will be in battle.


    Now, his strength is just enough to defend against these missiles, as for other things...


    I''m sorry, I can''t make a move, I don''t have enough power.


    Among the mutants who came to attack the base this time, a few mutants were very capable, and in a short while, they had the upper hand.


    At this moment, Eric, who was flying in mid-air, noticed that the fighter jets that had been hovering in the sky suddenly disappeared, and the soldiers fighting against the mutants also began to retreat strangely.


    Eric frowned and felt something was wrong. He pressed the communicator beside his ear and said, "Huodu, something is wrong. The enemy is retreating."


    "Ha, they can''t stop us, of course they have to retreat!"


    "No! No!"


    Eric frowned and said, "The rhythm of the retreat is not right!"


    If it is knocked back, it will not retreat in such an orderly manner.


    "Come on!"


    Eric snorted.


    The mutant nicknamed Fire Poison snorted softly and said, "Who do you think you are!?"


    Although his strength is very strong, he is only a newcomer who has joined not long ago. Order him?


    Eric''s face changed, and he gritted his teeth: "This idiot!"


    "boom!"


    Just then, a violent explosion appeared in the distance.


    That direction was the direction in which the soldiers retreated, and the explosion separated the chasing mutants and the soldiers.


    Eric''s expression froze, and then he saw the continuous fire waves explode with a sound, like beasts with claws and claws, from all around the base, rushing towards their position.


    Boom, boom!


    The explosion was hitting their location from a distance.


    This is to force the people of Hellfire together and blow them all up to the sky!


    "Damn!"


    With a low curse, he flew to the ground and shouted loudly, "Come to me, the base is going to explode!"


    The faces of the mutants of Hellfire changed dramatically, and they also saw the flames and explosions that were spreading rapidly towards this side.


    The mutants with life-saving ability use their abilities with all their strength, but after all, there are few people with this ability So, those mutants without life-saving ability rushed towards Eric''s position frantically.


    With a light drink, Eric stretched out his hand to the mutants, and while he flew to the sky, he also used the metal on those people to pull them into the air, and even at the same time, he stretched his hand and controlled a lot of them. The metal flew here, condensed into a metal wall under the mutants, and quickly turned into a spherical shape, wrapping them like dumplings.


    ������


    He had just done this when the most violent explosion appeared under them.


    "boom!"


    The violent impact was accompanied by a rolling heat wave, turning into a splendid mushroom cloud rising into the sky.


    The impact and flames engulfed the metal ball in mid-air, and rushed towards Eric unabated.


    Eric''s eyes flashed, and after the invisible force turned into a force field that isolated energy and matter to protect him, he took the metal ball and flew away in the flames and shock waves.

 Chapter 153： Are you going to blackmail me?

    The flames seemed to devour the whole world, the violent shock wave frantically destroyed everything around, and the base below had turned into ruins.


    Eric took the metal ball and flew out of the explosion range, looked back, and after confirming that there was no danger, he dispersed the force field that had never been displayed in front of others, and looked at the flames behind him, his eyes flickered, and then again. After flying in and turning around, making himself look very embarrassed, he landed on the ground with the metal ball.


    With a wave of Eric''s palm, the metal ball unfolded, revealing the dizzy mutants who were made by the shock wave inside.


    clap la la...


    The dust and debris that were blasted to the sky fell from the sky like a heavy rain.


    The mutants woke up and backed away.


    Covered in darkness, with burns on his body and blood on the corners of his mouth, Eric was carried on his back by a violent fire poison on his face, and ran into the distance.


    After running for hundreds of meters, Huodu put Eric down and fell to the ground himself, gasping for breath.


    Eric sat on the ground, propped up on the ground with ''difficulty'', looked at the mutants around him, and looked at him with gratitude and admiration. He stubbornly raised his head and his eyes were firm.


    saved!


    Although Eric didn''t save everyone, he did save more than half of them, reversing the plot that was almost wiped out.


    "Magnetic King!"


    Finally, someone shouted.


    Then��


    Magneto! Magneto!


    The cries came together and became a neat cry.


    Fire poison looked at Eric beside him and raised his thumb.


    Eric smiled.


    It seems... what I learned from Charles is still useful.


    ��


    While Eric was enjoying the cheers, Charles was also busy.


    During this time, Charles successfully fought his reputation because of his two cooperation with S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But unfortunately, judging from the current situation, he still cannot get strong support to build the school.


    His value, the need to create a school, has not yet been reflected.


    However, he is not in a hurry, opportunities will always appear, and even if they do not appear, Eric will create them.


    Today, early in the morning, he took Qin to the New York library to look for materials.


    On the way back to school, they met an interesting thing, to be precise, an interesting person.


    It was a mutant girl.


    With beautiful short white hair, he is as agile as a cat-like mutant.


    When they saw each other, it was in a remote alley, and the other party just took out his wallet neatly from a passing pedestrian.


    She found that her actions were seen by two strangers. The girl who was about the same age as Qin grinned at Charles and Qin like a threat. After the stolen person turned away from her, she proudly dumped it. Throwing the wallet in his hand, he took out two large-denominated banknotes, kissed them a little reluctantly, and put them into Charles'' arms, saying, "Handsome guy, don''t mind your own business, I''ll treat you to coffee for this money."


    Charles and Qin were stunned for a moment, Qin couldn''t help laughing, turned to look at Charles, saw the corners of Charles'' mouth twitching, and couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Charles said helplessly: "Qin."


    Qin covered her mouth and twisted her body to one side, but her shoulders were still shaking slightly.


    The girl pouted at the two of them.


    "baffling."


    She murmured and was about to walk away, but Charles grabbed her hand.


    The girl was startled and said angrily, "What do you want? Let go of me, or I''ll be welcome."


    Charles let go of the other party and smiled: "It''s not enough for coffee at all."


    The girl looked at Charles vigilantly and said, "You want to blackmail me!"


    Charles: "��"


    Do you look like I have no money?


    I sue you, I am the second generation of rich!


    A thought flashed through Charles'' mind, he coughed lightly, handed the money to the girl, and said, "You have to return the money to the person just now."


    The girl grabbed the money that Charles handed over, looked up and down, grinned at Charles, and said, "I''m sick!"


    When the words fell, he lightly shook his short hair and walked forward.


    Charles grabbed the other party again, but this time he just touched the other party, but he felt like his palm was stabbed by a needle, and let go of the other party subconsciously.


    An electric current flashed through the girl, and the girl threatened Charles: "Don''t ask for trouble."


    Often when she showed such abilities, those people would yell out monsters and run away in panic.


    But she saw Charles tilted his head and smiled at her.


    "Is this your mutant ability?"


    "Um?"


    The girl was stunned for a moment, but then her eyes widened, because she didn''t see Charles speak, but the other party''s voice rang directly in her mind.


    "You, are you a mutant too?"


    The girl screamed in surprise.


    Charles nodded and said, "Get to know each other again, my name is Charles!"


    The girl stepped back and said, "My name is..."


    Saying that, she turned and ran.


    Charles was stunned for a moment, his eyes narrowed, and he used his ability to hold the other party in place, saying: "I have no ill will towards you."


    The girl was a little scared, what kind of ability is this?


    Sensing the fear in the girl''s heart, Charles lifted his ability and said, "I just want to talk to you."


    Suddenly, the wind appeared without warning, and the eyes of the girl in front of her turned white.


    Lightning swirled around the girl''s hands, as if it would rush out at any time, turning the enemy in front of her into coke.


    A look of shock flashed in Charles'' eyes, then shook his head and used his ability to control the other party again.


    In an instant, all the anomalies disappeared, and Charles directly stated his purpose.


    "I am a teacher in a school, and I would like to invite you to our school."


    "School?"


    Hearing this, the girl who was still a little scared was stunned.


    "Yes, a school for mutants."


    "go to school?"


    ����


    The girl was stunned.


    Charles released his ability and smiled: "Yes, go to school! You can study there and make new friends!"


    After a pause, he affirmed: "You don''t like doing these things all the time, do you?"


    The girl was silent for a while, then smiled freely, and said, "I can try! But if I don''t like it, I will leave!"


    Charles smiled: "You are welcome."


    "You can call me Orolo." The girl smiled, suddenly thinking of something, her expression changed, and she said, "Is the tuition very expensive?"


    "Haha!" Charles smiled and said, "No tuition fees."


    "That''s fine!"


    Orolo sighed in relief.


    "The first lesson of school." Charles pointed to the wallet in Orolo''s hand and said, "Return this to the owner."


    Orolo tossed his wallet, feeling a little distressed, but still said: "Okay, boss, you have the final say."


    "Qin, you go with Orolo."


    Qin nodded: "Come with me."


    Orolo hurriedly followed, and the two chatted softly as they walked.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Charles showed a smile.


    Nice to be a student again.

 Chapter 154： i have a dad

    Gwen stood at the door of the house, looking at his torn clothes, and wiped away tears in distress.


    She didn''t know how to face Mike.


    This is a new dress that Mike just bought for her, and she likes it very much, but now it has been torn apart by others.


    Will Mike speak to her? Will she be gone?


    Just thinking about these things made her feel a little uneasy.


    Just then, the door was pushed open and Mike came out.


    Gwen hurriedly wiped his face, wiped his tears, and smiled at Mike.


    Mike returned a smile, took Gwen''s hand, returned home, and then pushed Gwen into the bathroom, and said gently, "Wash your hands and face, then eat."


    "Um!"


    Gwen nodded, relieved.


    Mike looked at Gwen with a smile, but the "little man" in his heart was already furious.


    Damn, who is it!


    Dare to bully her lovely daughter!


    The day before yesterday, he felt that Gwen''s emotions were not right. Yesterday, Gwen had a little injury on his body. Today, it was even worse. Not only was he injured, but his clothes were also torn.


    Once was a coincidence, twice was a coincidence, but three times��


    hum!


    Mike sneered.


    He has to take a good look at who taught the child!


    He clenched his fists, his eyes cold.


    It seems that, Mr. Kent, it''s time to teach those parents again.


    "I ve done washing!"


    Gwen''s voice sounded, the sneer on Mike''s face disappeared instantly, and he said gently: "Do you want to change clothes?"


    Gwen looked down, nodded, and then said, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, little thing!"


    Mike didn''t care.


    Isn''t it just a piece of clothing?


    I''ll buy another ten of eight tomorrow!


    Gwen looked at Mike, and after seeing that Mike was really not angry, he showed a happy smile and ran back to his room.


    Mike smiled and waved at Gwen who closed the door, and after Gwen closed the door, he clenched his fist hard.


    See you tomorrow, parents!


    After a moment, Gwen changed into loose pajamas and came out.


    During the meal, Mike noticed that Gwen ate a lot more than usual today.


    Mike, who had some guesses in his heart, didn''t ask why, but quietly made another note.


    After dinner, Mike and Gwen played for a while, and after watching TV for a while, Gwen rubbed his eyes and climbed into bed.


    Mike covered Gwen with the quilt, walked to the living room, and habitually finished making a few cards, then turned off the lights and went to sleep.


    ��


    The next day, Mike and Gwen ate breakfast, packed Gwen''s lunch that had been prepared earlier, and sent Gwen to school.


    But this time, he didn''t leave until Gwen disappeared from his field of vision, but drove the car to an inconspicuous place, then turned on his super vision and super hearing, and began to observe Gwen''s situation at school.


    Gwen behaved very well in school, plus she studied very well. Although Gwen didn''t behave on purpose, the teacher still liked Gwen very much and couldn''t help but praise her.


    And this also makes many children envious, and of course, some people are envious.


    For example, a chubby girl, a little chubby girl wearing various famous brands with a coquettish face.


    Noon lunch break, canteen.


    Gwen took out the bento that Mike had prepared for her, and when she was about to eat her own lunch, a boy about the size of Gwen, who looked very cute, sat across from Gwen, smiled at Gwen, and said: " Gwen, your food looks delicious."


    Gwen nodded and said proudly: "This is what my father prepared for me, do you want to try it?"


    dad!


    Hearing Gwen calling him that in front of outsiders, Mike felt like his heart had fallen into a honey pot, and his whole body softened.


    The little boy nodded and said, "Thank you!"


    "You separate me!"


    At this moment, the little fat girl flew towards Gwen like a bouncing ball.


    Gwen''s face changed slightly.


    The little fat girl glared at the boy and shouted: "Didn''t you say that as long as I keep bringing you snacks and give you ten dollars a day, you will only play with me? What''s going on now? "


    Mike: (?��?)��


    Do kids nowadays play like this?


    Eat soft rice at such a young age?


    The boy snorted softly and said, "I don''t want your stuff anymore, I like to play with Gwen."


    Little scumbag!


    Mike was speechless.


    Hearing this, the little fat girl''s eyes widened, as if she was hit, she waved her arms and cried, then slapped the boy away, looked at Gwen with a blank face, and said, "Again. It''s you! It looks like you haven''t been taught enough!"


    ����


    Gwen shook his head in fear.


    The little fat girl picked up the meal in front of Gwen, slammed it to the ground, and said viciously: "Don''t eat it! Damn golden cat!"


    Gwen looked at the lunch that fell to the ground, and her eyes instantly turned red.


    This is the lunch Mike carefully prepared for her.


    She looked at the little fat girl angrily.


    The little fat girl was startled and said angrily: "How dare you look at me like that! Do you know who my father is? He is the major shareholder of this school! You are a dead little **** without a father!"


    Mike frowned.


    It is inevitable for children to quarrel, but this is too vicious.


    This child is too uneducated, so it seems that her parents are not good things.


    Gwen clenched his fists and cried, "Apologize! Besides, I have a dad!"


    "Apologize!?" The little fat girl sneered and said, "I think you forgot the lessons of the previous two days! A little thing without a father!"


    As she said that, she waved her hand behind her imposingly, and said, "Teach her a good lesson for me!"


    The two servants who were bribed by her with snacks immediately walked towards Gwen obediently.


    Not only raising beautiful little boys, but also know how to recruit thugs?


    Mike frowned.


    Have even children become so vicious and complicated these days?


    The next moment, a card appeared in his hand.


    Name: Stealth.


    The card turned into a light spot and dissipated, and Mike''s figure disappeared.


    Mike opened the car door, his body flashed, and he appeared in the corner of the cafeteria almost in an instant.


    Because he is invisible now no one notices him at all.


    Just then, he heard Gwen shout, "I have a dad!"


    The little fat girl shouted viciously and meanly: "Dad! Have the ability to let your dead father come out!"


    As she said that, she raised her hand.


    Mike frowned, and without anyone noticing, he showed his figure, walked over quickly, hugged Gwen in his arms, avoided the bear paw of the little fat girl, and said, "I am Gwen''s dad, do you have any questions?"


    Everyone was silent, and the two little servants also shrank back in fear.


    It''s one thing to bully classmates with a chubby girl, but when they meet their parents, they are still afraid.


    Gwen shuddered, looked at Mike blankly, and burst into tears.


    The little fat girl puffed out her chest and said, "What if you are his father? When you leave, I will teach her a lesson!"

 Chapter 155： so called pit father

    Wow, this little guy is so arrogant!


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    If there is an adult in front of him, he must let him know what a fist with a sandbag is, but a child of a few years old, he is not bad enough to bully a child.


    The little fat girl snorted softly, like a hamster who had won the battle, trying to lift her neck, turned and walked out of the cafeteria.


    Mike shook his head.


    Such a child... I can''t help it.


    With a sigh in his heart, when the other party turned to leave, he stretched his waist and opened his legs, his feet were just right, hey, just right, and suddenly appeared at the feet of the little fat girl.


    slap!


    The little fat girl fell to the ground, stunned, and burst into tears.


    Mike stood aside with Gwen in his arms, looking like he had nothing to do with him.


    The little fat girl rolled on the ground, pointed at Mike and shouted, "You bully me! Woohoo!"


    Mike blinked and said, "Kid, you have to find out, you stepped on me."


    "It''s you who bullied me, you did it on purpose!"


    The little fat girl was crying loudly, like a little piglet being taken away.


    "what happened?"


    At this moment, a male teacher came over, frowned at Mike, and said to Mike, "How can you do such a thing as a parent?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, and...Aren''t you blind now?"


    Mike said softly.


    This **** has been in the cafeteria, really didn''t see anything before?


    The male teacher looked at Mike angrily and said, "You!"


    "What are you! You are also worthy of being a teacher?"


    "I want��"


    "I''m going to the principal!"


    Mike preempted and walked to the principal''s office with Gwen in his arms.


    Seeing this, the male teacher was stunned and strode up to catch up, and the little fat girl also got up from the ground with a ''guru'': "I''m going to sue you with the principal grandpa!"


    Principal''s office.


    Gwen looked at Mike with some worry, Mike smiled, touched Gwen''s head, and said, "It''s okay."


    Saying that, he looked at the principal.


    The headmaster''s gaze swung back and forth on the male teacher, the crying chubby girl, and Mike.


    "This parent, you are..."


    "Nothing to say, call the other party''s parents!"


    Mike said lightly, he is better at communicating with parents.


    The principal has some headaches. This little chubby girl''s parents are one of the shareholders of the school, and it will be even more difficult to deal with at that time.


    The male teacher said, "I have notified Miss Peng Peo''s parents that her father will be here soon."


    Hearing this, the principal was startled, turned his head and said angrily, "Who told you to inform?!"


    Peng Peo shareholders are troublesome people.


    After a while, not only the parent was in trouble, but the principal was also in trouble.


    The male teacher laughed dryly and said, "When there is a dispute, don''t you want both parents to be there?"


    The principal glared at the flattering male teacher and said helplessly, "Then wait for Mr. Peng Peo to come."


    Half an hour later, a man with a fat face and a lot of wax on his hair almost walked in with a cigar biting his face.


    "dad!"


    The little fat girl screamed in surprise, hugged the man, turned her head and stretched out her hand. He pointed to Mike and Gwen smoothly and said, "It''s them!"


    Peng Peo let out a puff of smoke, his little eyes were full of sternness, he turned to the principal and said, "Fire them, call the police immediately, and ask the police to take him away, saying that he is plotting against the school''s children."


    The principal laughed dryly and said, "It''s not good to do this, it''s just between the children..."


    "Shut up!" Peng Peo said coldly: "If you don''t do this, go back and stop being this principal!"


    The principal was silent, his face full of struggle, but the male teacher beside him said, "I can be a witness!"


    ������


    Peng Peo nodded with satisfaction, then turned to look at Mike, and said, "Do you know your fate?"


    Mike sighed.


    Definitely not disappointed...


    It''s no wonder that such parents can teach good children.


    So, he put Gwen on the ground and said to Gwen, "You go outside and wait for me."


    Gwen nodded and walked out of the office.


    Seeing this, Peng Peo smiled coldly.


    When you let the child out, do you want to kneel down and plead for him?


    This kind of thing has happened to him a lot.


    Mike got up and smiled at Peng Peo. In the stunned eyes of the principal and the male teacher, he punched the fat pig''s chin.


    In an instant, the cigar was mixed with the other''s lost teeth, spurted out of the trembling fat, and rushed into the air.


    Peng Peo, who was dizzy, took two steps back and sat on the ground.


    "you��"


    The male teacher looked at Mike in fear.


    Mike smiled at him, stepped forward quickly, opened the peach blossoms that the opponent smashed with one punch, and after a sound like killing a pig, he looked at the principal again.


    The headmaster shrank back and smiled at Mike.


    Mike snorted softly, pressed the opponent''s head, and slammed into the table, knocking the opponent unconscious.


    Mike clapped his hands, looked at the chubby little girl who had been scared silly, grinned, took out his phone, and pressed a number.


    The call was connected, and Mike said, "Oliver? I''m at Gwen''s school, and I''m having some trouble."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    When the words fell, Mike hung up the phone and took out a card in his hand.


    Name: Professor X.


    Character introduction: A powerful psychic.


    Note: Let''s communicate with heart.


    The card disappeared, and a phantom appeared behind Mike.


    It was a bald head in a wheelchair, staring wisely ahead.


    In the next instant, after the phantom turned into a light spot and rushed into Mike''s body, Mike turned his gaze to Peng Peo.


    This kind of person must have done a lot of illegal and criminal things, and he will have to let the other party and Oliver explain it well in a while.


    With a flash of eyes, invisible spiritual power invaded the minds of the three people in the office.


    They did not control them, nor did they modify their memories. They just told Oliver all the crimes they had done before when they met Oliver, and they were honest when asked by other police officers.


    After doing these things, Mike opened the door of the office and walked out, sitting outside with Gwen.


    After a while, Oliver rushed in, relieved to see that Gwen was fine, and looked at Mike suspiciously.


    Mike pointed into the office.


    Oliver walked in.


    Ten minutes later, Oliver walked out with a dignified face, but couldn''t help but ask Mike, "What''s going on?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What happened to them? Why did you confess what you did before for no reason?"


    "Who knows? It should be their conscience Mike shrugged and said, "Can Gwen and I go? "


    Oliver took a deep look at Mike and said, "Let''s go, leave the rest to me."


    Compared to what Peng Peo said, the parental fights are simply not worth mentioning.


    "Thank you!"


    Mike picked up Gwen.


    Oliver said seriously: "No, it''s me who should thank you."


    For him, this is a big credit.


    "Thank me for what?"


    Mike smiled and left with Gwen.

 Chapter 156： test

    After leaving the school with Gwen, before Mike could speak, Gwen lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry? Why do you say sorry?"


    Mike looked down at Gwen.


    Gwen lowered his head and said, "I''ve caused you trouble."


    "Trouble?" Mike smiled and said, "Sometimes trouble comes to you, and..."


    Mike winked at Gwen and said, "It''s not a hassle for me at all."


    Gwen looked up at Mike, saw that Mike was not angry, and let out a long breath secretly.


    Mike touched Gwen''s head and suddenly said, "What did you call me when you were arguing with that little fat guy?"


    Gwen looked up, a little uneasy, and said, "I won''t dare to mess up in the future..."


    Mike never asked her to call her Dad, she thought that Mike didn''t like her calling him that.


    "Call me again, I like it very much."


    "what!"


    Gwen looked at Mike in surprise. Seeing Mike looking at her gently, his eyes were red, and he whispered, "Dad, Dad."


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike smiled happily, picked up Gwen, kissed Gwen''s little face, and said, "You finally called me!"


    Gwen smiled, kissed Mike''s face, and called out sweetly again, "Dad!"


    "Haha!" Mike smiled happily, bumped his head with Gwen, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    "Um!"


    Looking back at the school, Mike snorted softly.


    What a broken school to have such a teacher!


    Gwen will be transferred to another school next semester, and they won''t come to the school. Anyway, there are only a few days in this semester.


    By the way, Christmas is almost here.


    Mike pinched his chin, thinking about how to spend this Christmas well.


    After all, this was Gwen''s first Christmas with him.


    ��


    X Academy.


    Hank McCoy is sitting at the desk in his room, writing and drawing with a few drawings, revising something.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Hank McCoy stopped his work, made a mark, pressed his forehead, turned his head and said, "Come in!"


    The door opened and Charles walked in.


    "Hank!"


    Charles shouted, walked to the other side, leaned against the other side''s desk lightly, and said, "How is it?"


    Hank McCoy said angrily: "You think this thing is simple? And you need enough space to put it."


    Charles thought for a while and said, "How about putting it down? Below the school!"


    Hank McCoy pondered and said, "Yes, yes, but if it is to be built below, it will be a big project."


    Charles thought for a while and said, "I''ll think of a way to do this, you just need to design the following design."


    "No problem." Hank McCoy nodded, then smiled and said, "Although the final design has not been completed, I have made a miniature ''brain'' according to the concept we discussed earlier. ."


    "micro?"


    "Yes!" Hank McCoy said excitedly: "If this is successful, it means that our idea is feasible, and I will continue to complete the final design. If not, then there is no need for me to continue."


    Charles nodded and pondered: "That''s right... eh?"


    Seeing Hank McCoy looking at him with strange eyes, Charles was stunned.


    "Um what? Go and try!"


    Hank McCoy rubbed his hands together, his eyes lighted, and Charles looked a little dazed.


    "Walk!"


    Hank McCoy grabbed Charles: "Go and try!"


    When it comes to experiments, he''s always been so resolute.


    After a while, the two came to the top of the building, and Charles also saw the miniature ''brain'' in Hank McCoy''s mouth.


    "This is a small radar I made before. After my transformation, it has become the current ''brain''."


    Hank McCoy explained as he picked up a helmet with many antennas attached and put it on Charles'' head.


    This radar is only the size of a person, and indeed it can only be regarded as a miniature.


    "Although I did it in a hurry, the function is the same, and there should be no problems."


    in a hurry? should?


    Charles stared at Hank McCoy, squeezed out a smile, and said, "Or, wait until you''re sure..."


    "It''s not too late, I''ll turn on the ''brain''!"


    Before Charles could finish speaking, Hank McCaw, whose hands were faster than his mouth, opened his ''brain'' and said to Charles, "Use your abilities!"


    Charles looked startled, and cooperated with each other attentively.


    In an instant, he felt that his perception range was rapidly extending, and one person after another appeared in his mind.


    A few seconds later, Hank McCoy turned off his ''brain'', looked at Charles who was stunned, and said nervously, "How is it?"


    Charles cocked his mouth crookedly, saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth, and his eyeballs began to roll wildly.


    Did something go wrong?


    Hank McCoy was stunned, his face instantly pale.


    "Hahaha!"


    Charles laughed out loud, hugged Hank McCoy violently, and said, "Hank! You are such a genius!"


    Hank McCoy froze for a moment, hammered Charles twice, and said, "You''re a bastard!"


    Just really scared him.


    Charles smiled, let go of the other party, and said, "Let''s go! Let go of what we are doing first, we have to prepare for Christmas, Qin and Orolo are waiting for us, let''s go shopping first."


    Hank McCoy pushed up his glasses and nodded with a smile.


    ��


    Christmas trees, Christmas stockings, strings of lights��


    All kinds of Christmas items, brought home by Mike, and then busy with Gwen.


    "Dad, drink water!"


    Gwen brought Mike a water glass.


    Mike took it, smiling like a flower.


    Great daughter.


    "What would Gwen want?"


    Mike asked casually.


    Gwen tilted his head and thought for a while, hugged Mike and said, "I like it as long as it''s from my dad!"


    Check it out!


    What a wonderful daughter! It''s such a sweet little jacket!


    If Clark and the others, they would have already said a lot!


    Thinking of the three, Mike sighed.


    I don''t know what they are doing now...


    "dad?"


    Mike looked at Gwen and said, "I forgot to tell you, you still have a brother brother?"


    Gwen blinked and said, "There? Why didn''t I know?"


    "You''ll see later, they have something to do now."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen nodded, with some anticipation in his heart, but a little worried: "What if they don''t like me?"


    "No!" Mike affirmed: "They will definitely like it, if they don''t, I''ll kick them out!"


    Gwen giggled and said, "No, this is not right!"


    Pinching Gwen''s little face, Mike put down the water glass and said, "Let''s continue!"


    "I''ll help Dad!"


    Gwen raised his hand.

 Chapter 57： Crazy Christmas Eve

    As Christmas is getting closer, the festive atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger.


    But at noon on Christmas Eve, something unexpected happened.


    A video appeared on the Internet, and in a short time it went viral all over the Internet.


    The protagonists in it are the president''s wife and daughter, who are screaming in horror, crying loudly, they are... kidnapped!


    At first people thought it was fake, but they were surprised to find that the kidnapping video was sent through the social network accounts of the president''s wife and daughter.


    The president''s wife and daughter are social network celebrities, and almost as soon as the kidnapping video appeared, it spread to the whole world at an exaggerated rate.


    What shocked people was not only the kidnapping of the president''s wife and daughter, but also the bizarre demands of the kidnappers.


    The kidnappers wanted the president to put on a live show when the bells rang on Christmas Eve, and the content of the show was his communication with a pig.


    At the end of the video, the kidnapper said that if he used other methods to deceive him, such as using special effects, he would kill the hostage directly after being seen by him who was proficient in computer technology.


    Although when the video appeared, the furious president had begun to clean up the video on the Internet and even banned media reports, but it had no effect at all. The video was spreading like a virus in the hands of people.


    People were talking frantically, and some unscrupulous media began to hype it up, and everyone was attracted by this incident.


    At this point, the furious president lost his temper in the White House.


    "So many people, can''t even find a kidnapper?"


    "Your Excellency, the kidnappers are very professional and masters in networking. We have checked the IP address of the video, and it is a fake address group. Even after we cracked the fake address, we sent someone to..."


    "Stop talking nonsense! I''ll ask if I can find it!"


    "Sorry, we need time, and..."


    "Damn it! Waste!"


    The president slammed on the table, looking at the others in the office with red eyes like an angry bull.


    He could imagine the mood of these people, and even the mood of all those who watched this absurd farce.


    Many people want to watch a good show, right?


    As long as he thinks of this, he can''t wait to take out that black box that can destroy the world!


    "Your Excellency, Tony Stark is on vacation, but Stark Industries'' cybersecurity department is helping us find it."


    "Vacation! Vacation!?" The president said angrily: "Call me and let him come back!"


    "His phone is off and can''t be connected."


    The president took a deep breath, clenched his fist and hammered the table, and said, "What about SHIELD? What did they find?"


    "They''re also trying to find it."


    Try hard to find it! Try hard to find it!


    The FBI is looking, the CIA is looking, the DHS is looking...


    But you did find it for me!


    Bunch of trash!


    The president took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Looking at the room full of dignitaries, he suddenly felt that the chair under his **** was hot like a volcano, burning him to ashes at any time.


    give up?


    In the past two years as the president, he has always received a lot of support as a good husband and a good father. If he does this, his image will collapse, not only will he lose his daughter and wife, but even eventually he will be If you lose public opinion, you will not be able to keep this position, you will lose your rights and you will lose your family.


    So... promise?


    Although he has maintained his image, he has become a joke, and his position is unknown. After all, people cannot let a person who has lived with a pig continue to govern the country.


    But in this way... it is possible to keep his wife and daughter.


    This is a dilemma. There are cliffs on both sides. He is like a lonely boat on the sea, which will fall over at any time and be ruthlessly swallowed.


    Who is it?


    How could it possibly have kidnapped his family, are those bodyguards eating shit?


    He slammed down the table again.


    How to choose?


    Some people in the office hesitated to speak, some sneered inwardly, some were worried...


    Finally, the president took a deep breath and said, "Don''t give up looking, and... be prepared."


    Everyone froze in their hearts and understood what this so-called preparation was.


    The president is ready to break the boat.


    The president closed his eyes tremblingly, waved his hand, and said, "Go on down, if there is news, let me know as soon as possible!"


    Everyone got up and left quickly.


    After everyone left, he covered his eyes and cried out in pain.


    He really loves his family.


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    When Mike saw the news, he was also shocked.


    This kidnapper is a genius!


    Very playful!


    The world is really crazy.


    Immediately, his face became strange.


    But this seems to be a good opportunity for Charles!


    In fact, Charles, and Nick Fury think so too.


    As soon as the incident happened, Nick Fury contacted Charles, and the two met quietly.


    "Do you have a solution? If there is, it will be of great help to you and the establishment of X school."


    Nick Fury looked at Charles with some anticipation in his eyes.


    Charles hesitated and said, "I can try."


    Immediately, he looked at Nick Fury and said, "Can you SHIELD solve it?"


    "Who knows." Nick Fury said indifferently: "I''m already looking for it, it can only be said to be hard work."


    Charles nodded and said, "Come with me. To find someone, I need to use something."


    Nick Fury smiled.


    The two left the office, and Charles said to Hank McCoy who was waiting outside: "Hank, this time it''s up to your brainwave machine."


    After their discussion, they decided to name the ''brain'' as a brain wave machine.


    Brainwave machine?


    Nick Fury blinked, curious.


    Hank McCoy nodded excitedly, and walked away quickly. Qin and Orolo on the side looked at each other and followed.


    After the group of five came to the top of the building, Charles put on the somewhat rough helmet of the brainwave machine.


    Although he now has a sensing range of only a few hundred kilometers after using the brainwave machine, judging from the time the hostages disappeared, the kidnappers should not be able to escape very far with the hostages. If you can''t find it within the sensing range of the machine, you can only take the brainwave machine to Washington.


    "This is��"


    "Shh!"


    Hank McCoy interrupted Nick Fury and said, "Keep quiet."


    Charles nodded to the crowd, and after the brainwave machine was turned on, he used his abilities.


    The perception is expanding, with him as the center, it has spread to an exaggerated range, and the constantly expanding perception has stopped.


    Charles closed his eyes, and the people who were perceived flashed through his mind.


    The others looked at him anxiously but expectantly.


    After a while, Charles opened his eyes, smiled at everyone, and said, "I found it!"

 Chapter 158： countdown

    A little bit of time passed, this kidnapping case that attracted worldwide attention is still going on, and the president''s wife and daughter are still not rescued, which means that the time for that show is getting closer and closer.


    Some people are sad about it, some people are angry about it, but there are also many people who are excited about it and look forward to it...


    It''s a tragedy, but not everyone sees it that way.


    The kidnapper is a genius, but he doesn''t just disappear into this world out of thin air.


    Under this terrifying search force, after all, a clue was caught.


    Unfortunately, it was a trap, a trap left by the kidnappers on purpose, and this trap delayed a lot of time.


    In the hours that followed, several more locations were found, but all were smoke bombs thrown by the kidnappers.


    The president became more and more impatient, and even felt that his soul floated out of his body, that the whole world was beginning to distort, and he became a puppet.


    The venue for the live broadcast is ready, but this is the worst plan and his last chance.


    At the same time, the night that was supposed to celebrate the arrival of Christmas has become extremely quiet.


    One street after another that should be very lively tonight, but at this moment there is no one, except for a few children running by occasionally, all the people are guarding in front of the TV.


    Christmas Eve this year is destined to be unusual.


    The five-minute countdown began, and the president walked into the recording studio with a cold sweat on his head and a pair of eyes watching.


    Everything is ready.


    His partner was also sedated and washed clean to make sure he wouldn''t hurt him.


    The cameraman is in place and the live broadcast equipment is turned on.


    He also began to prepare.


    Wife, daughter, plus his rights, and when it all adds up, he decides to fight it once.


    His dignity fell to pieces with the falling clothes.


    Of course, there is also good news, that is, after an online survey, his approval rate has risen a lot, reaching a new high for recent presidents.


    That''s the only thing that makes him happy.


    Meanwhile, with the five-minute countdown, Charles and Nick Fury got into action.


    To be more precise, in fact, they have already found their target, but they have been waiting, waiting for the countdown, waiting for the president to accept his tragic fate, waiting for him to step into the abyss with one foot, the moment when he is about to be doomed. Pull the opponent out.


    At that time, the president who had already accepted his fate was suddenly rescued. The gratitude and excitement generated by the huge gap was far from being comparable to saving the other party an hour earlier.


    This is Nick Fury''s proposal.


    According to his words, it is inevitable that the other party will make a fool of himself, so it is better to take advantage of this opportunity to strive for more benefits for them.


    The president is often there, but the opportunity is not very often.


    There is no doubt that Charles, who is the main hero, has a very high possibility of getting... at least the strong support of the President when he proposes the matter of X school after this incident, reducing a lot of resistance.


    Even after the details of the incident are released, Charles will be seen by many as the hero who saved the poor president.


    "Take action."


    With two minutes remaining in the countdown, Nick Fury spoke to Charles.


    He had to set aside some time to call the White House.


    Charles nodded.


    This time, it was him and Nick Fury.


    The next second, Charles reached out and pressed his finger on his temple, and then said to Nick Fury: "Okay."


    Nick Fury hadn''t finished in one breath. Hearing this, he was stunned and said, "This is the end?"


    Charles nodded and said, "Contact over there, let''s go and bring them out first."


    Nick Fury took out his phone and said, "No problem."


    After the words fell, the two walked into the building, while Nick Fury looked at the time and pressed the number after the 60-second countdown.


    At the same time, apart from the president and his partner, there was only one photographer and the president''s secretary left in the live broadcast room.


    One minute to count down...


    The live broadcast begins.


    The president said with a sad expression to the screen: "For the sake of my family, I am willing to sacrifice myself, and this is my promise to everyone!"


    He walked slowly forward, his whole body trembling slightly.


    Getting closer, getting closer, just as he closed his eyes, clenched his teeth, and prepared to fight, and even bent his waist...


    "Stop! Stop!"


    The secretary screamed excitedly, rushed directly to the confused president, pulled the president away, took out the shirt on his arm, wrapped it around the president''s waist, and shouted to the president: "Sir! It''s gone! It''s saved! It''s all right!"


    The president was stunned, his body suddenly became weak, and he sat on the ground with his buttocks. Then he jumped up with a flushed face, and shouted to the camera: "To a great country!"


    Falling from the most powerful position in the world into hell, and then entering heaven from hell, is nothing but the same.


    Cheers sounded, and people cheered excitedly, but many people were disappointed because they didn''t see what they wanted to see.


    But either way, the president was redeemed.


    With a flushed face, he put on his clothes, strode out of the studio, and hugged everyone.


    This time, not only did he not lose face, but because of this, he received higher support, and the next election will be decided.


    In an instant, he thought of the next election.


    A group of people walked into the President''s Office.


    The president is still in the excitement of the rest of his life, walking around constantly.


    "Who? Who rescued my wife and daughter?"


    He paused and asked his secretary excitedly.


    "Yes��"


    "What is it?"


    "It''s a mutant."


    "Mutant!?"


    The president took a step.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, that''s what Nick Fury, Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., reported."


    "SHIELD? Isn''t it their fault?"


    "No, there are only two people in this operation, Nick Fury and a mutant named Charles. It was this mutant who rescued your family." After a pause, the secretary said, "Nick Fury reported this~ www.novelhall.com ~ Nick Fury?


    This **** wasn''t the one who gave the credit away, so this time, it was really the mutant who saved him?


    Praise this mutant!


    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "Charles, is it Charles? I want to see him! Now!"


    "They''re taking your family here, and they''ll be there in a while."


    The president nodded, then frowned and said, "I''ll be there in a while? What do you mean? Where did they find the kidnappers?"


    Hearing this question, the secretary looked a little strange, and said, "It''s just five blocks away from here."


    As soon as the words came out, the office fell silent. The president''s face was extremely ugly, and he couldn''t help scolding the crowd: "A group of rice buckets!"

 Chapter 159： press conference

    Charles and Nick Fury brought the president''s family and kidnappers to the White House.


    After they arrived, several media who had already received news were already waiting at the door.


    Seeing this posture, Charles glanced at Nick Fury who was driving, and Nick Fury sat still, looking like he had nothing to do with him.


    However, the appearance of the media is a good thing, and it is very beneficial to him, the hero who saves lives.


    "Get out of the car."


    Nick Fury said lightly and stopped the car.


    He ran to the co-pilot and opened the door for the president''s wife who was sitting in the co-pilot. The president''s wife wanted to tidy up her clothes, but after a second thought, she simply got out of the car. There were tears in the corners of his eyes.


    Charles opened the car door, smiled at the president''s daughter who had been staring at him, and said, "Get out of the car, beautiful lady."


    The president''s daughter blushed, nodded with Charles'' outstretched hand, and got out of the car in a flash of lights.


    The guards stopped the reporters and even started to drive them away, but when the president''s wife saw this scene, she waved her hands, wiped her tears, and said, "They all just care about us, let them ask questions, but I''m exhausted. I''m afraid I can''t answer many questions."


    As she said that, she showed a strong smile.


    After the reporters heard each other''s words, they rushed up and began to ask the three of them questions. During the questions, the president''s wife and daughter highly praised Charles.


    As for Nick Fury, after getting out of the car, he had already mixed in with the guards, and left with the kidnapper who was thrown into the trunk, but was still in a coma.


    After answering a few questions, the president''s wife and daughter made their way to the White House, where the unwary reporters were stopped by guards.


    Although they could not interview the victims directly, these reporters had no intention of leaving. Instead, reporters kept coming as time passed.


    They want first-hand information.


    All night, the White House seemed very lively, but it was a little Christmas-like.


    In the middle of the night, news finally came out.


    Regarding this event, a press conference will be held at 9:00 in the morning to give a detailed explanation of the event, and this conference will be broadcast live, but only invited reporters can enter the conference venue.


    Upon hearing this, the reporters called their bosses one after another to get tickets for the press conference.


    The time came to nine o''clock amid the anxious waiting of a group of reporters.


    The press conference started on time.


    The president brought his family to the press conference.


    Although the three were neatly dressed, their faces could not hide their tiredness.


    The three answered some questions raised by the reporters, and expressed their gratitude to Charles and S.H.I.E.L.D., especially Charles, who received solemn thanks from the three.


    Seeing this, the reporters couldn''t help but be curious about Charles standing beside him.


    The press conference continued, and more and more details of the event were announced.


    For example, Charles is a mutant. This time he was able to rescue the president''s family with the help of his ability.


    When they heard the news, the whole venue was shocked, and then in the question-and-answer session, reporters raised their hands to ask Charles questions.


    Facing those questions, Charles just smiled and said: "The ability is not good or bad, it depends on how the owner uses it, everyone has the opportunity to choose their own life, and mutants also have the opportunity to choose, please be tolerant of mutants. , so that there will be more and more mutants with the ability to do good things."


    These words were the words he said with permission after consulting with the president last night.


    Obviously, after this incident, the president has a very good impression of him, otherwise a mutant would never have the opportunity to appear at the conference venue, let alone speak.


    Throughout the press conference, Charles only said these few words, but the reporters'' eyes drifted to Charles from time to time, apparently making up their minds to interview Charles after the press conference.


    Finally, the entire kidnapping process and the identity of the kidnappers were released.


    This kidnapping case is simply bizarre, but after knowing the identity of the kidnappers, everyone can accept it.


    The former bodyguard of the President''s family, he knows everything about the President''s family.


    Not only that, the other party is proficient in network technology, computer technology, and even an elite special forces member, and becoming the president''s bodyguard is also a part of the other party''s kidnapping plan.


    This kidnapping, the other party has long planned, and has even prepared for it for a whole year, as for the purpose...


    The kidnapper called himself an artist.


    The press conference was over, but many reporters did not leave. After seeing Charles coming out, they immediately surrounded him.


    In this regard, Charles patiently answered one question after another.


    He knew that he was one step closer to his goal, and a big step.


    ��


    Turning off the TV, Mike remembered how Charles stood on the podium just now, and couldn''t help showing a smile.


    very nice.


    Personable and outstanding, he got eight points of his true biography.


    He''s been trained really well.


    Mike secretly became proud. Seeing Gwen staring at him curiously, his face flushed, and he said, "Gwen, what do you want for lunch? Are you going out to eat?"


    "Outside?" Gwen said with a look of disgust, "The food outside is terrible, I want to eat Daddy''s food!"


    "No problem!" Mike smiled, looked at the time, and said, "Go, go shopping with me first."


    Gwen nodded, ran into his room, changed his loose home clothes, changed into his clothes for going out, put on a hat for himself, tied the scarf with the cat doll hanging on it, and ran out of the room, facing the Mike said: "Dad, I''ve changed it!"


    Mike nodded and walked towards the door.


    Gwen glanced at Mike and tilted his head: "Dad wait!"


    She ran back to Mike''s bedroom, opened the closet, took the gloves that she bought together before, and ran out dragging a scarf.


    "Dad! I''ll give it to you!"


    Gwen held up the same scarf in his hand.


    Mike looked at Gwen dotingly and crouched down.


    Gwen tied Mike''s scarf, straightened the cat doll at the bottom of the scarf, stepped back, looked at it and nodded.


    "It''s fastened!"


    She smiled happily and handed Mike the gloves.


    Mike smiled and nodded Gwen''s nose, and after tidying up his hat, the father and daughter opened the door and walked out.


    Holding Gwen''s hand, the two walked to the supermarket not far from home.


    Perhaps because yesterday''s Christmas Eve was too quiet, today''s Christmas seems to be a lot more lively than in previous years.


    There were people coming and going on the street, which made Gwen a little hard to see.


    "Pretty little girl! This is for you!"


    At the entrance of the supermarket, a supermarket employee dressed as Santa Claus handed Gwen a candy in the shape of a Christmas tree.


    Gwen blinked and said sweetly to Santa Claus: "Thank you grandpa, can I have another one?"


    "Okay, little girl!"


    Look how cute the little guy is Santa Claus handed Gwen another candy.


    Gwen smiled happily, thanked him politely again, and took Mike to the supermarket.


    She stuffed one into her mouth, bit the candy in her mouth, carefully tore off the wrapping paper of the other candy, turned back and handed it to Mike, and said, "Dad, this is for you!"


    Mike took it and put it in his mouth.


    nice daughter...


    "Dad, is it delicious?"


    "good to eat!"


    "Sweet or not!"


    "sweet!"


    "Let''s buy some more in a while!"


    "Um?"

 Chapter 160： cooking

    Chapter 161 Cooking (please subscribe!)


    On the way home from the supermarket, Gwen carried a small bag of candy, took Mike''s hand, and jumped while walking, not noticing his feet... "Hey!" Gwen slumped and fell forward. Michael pulled away, saving Gwen from falling into a little gray cat. Looking at Mike''s reproachful eyes, Gwen shook his little hand and said, "It''s alright, it''s alright!" Saying that, he gave Mike a flattering smile and stuck out his tongue. Mike shook his head with a smile, and simply hugged Gwen. Tsk, now that Gwen is more than six years old, she can''t hold her anymore. She has to take advantage of this time to give her more hugs. Mike thought secretly in his heart. Holding Gwen in one hand and a large bag of ingredients in the other, the father and daughter are both good-looking. This image is very eye-catching when walking on the street. And just when they were about to get home, they met an acquaintance. Fox was walking across from them with a bag in his hand. Mike stopped. "Fox?" "Mr. Kent!" Fox cried out in surprise, hurriedly extinguished the cigarette **** in his hand, threw it into the bag he was holding, and smiled at Mike. "You live nearby?" Mike asked suspiciously. Fox shook his head and said, "I''m here to deal with some things." His eyes turned to Gwen, who was looking at her curiously, and made a face at Gwen very subsidized and his cold image made Gwen giggled. Fox smiled and said to Mike: "Is this your daughter? Mr. Kent?" "Yes." Mike touched Gwen''s head with a doting face. Fox looked at Gwen with some envy, noticed that Mike was carrying a lot of things in his hand, and hurriedly said, "I won''t bother you." He turned away. "Sister, let''s have dinner with us!" Suddenly, Gwen invited Fox. Fox was stunned, and was also very moved. This is the goal that she and her have been chasing, it can even be said to be an idol, a chance to eat together, and it is also the meal cooked by her idol... Carefully glanced at Mike, and remembered his identity, Fox secretly sighed, it was difficult "I..." "Sister, my dad''s cooking is delicious!" Gwen Pu fanned his eyes and invited him again. Seeing that Gwen liked Fox very much, Mike could only open his mouth and say: "Then let''s go together." Fox said in surprise: "Is it really possible?" "Come on." Mike lifted the bag in his hand and said: " I bought a lot of things." Fox happily said, "I''ll pick it up." Mike laughed: "No!" "Dad, let me down." Gwen whispered in Mike''s ear, After being put down by Mike, she took Fox''s hand: "Let''s go, sister!" Fox looked at Mike and praised: "Mr. Kent, your daughter is so cute." Mike nodded calmly. Of course! Gwen urged: "Dad, let''s go! I''m starving!" After saying that, he took Fox and walked home. There were more people, and there was a lot of fun along the way. At home, Gwen hands Fox a pair of slippers. Fox was stunned. Mike turned his head to look and said, "Change it, it will be much more comfortable." Fox looked at his high heels and put a smile on the corner of his mouth. The father and daughter are really gentle... "What to drink?" Fox said nervously: "Water is enough." Mike nodded, poured a glass of water, Gwen ran over, picked up the water glass, and said, "I Come on, Daddy will cook." Mike smiled and nodded Gwen''s head. "Hehe!" Gwen smiled, brought water to Fox, took off his hat and scarf, and ran into the bedroom. Holding the hot water in his hand, Fox felt an intoxicating warmth spreading from his palm to his heart, and couldn''t help but smile. She, who has always regarded Mike as her idol and target, never thought that one day she would be able to eat food made by an ''idol''. This feeling is like picking up a lottery ticket on the road, only to find that I have won the first prize. Gwen put away his hat and scarf, washed his hands, ran out with his new candy, and served some fruit for Fox. "Okay, you don''t have to take care of me." Looking at Gwen, who was busy like a little bee, Fox''s eyes were full of love. Gwen handed the candy over and said, "Sister, eat candy!" Fox was startled. She hadn''t eaten this for a long time. Picking one up, tearing open the package, biting it on the edge of your mouth, extending a finger, pushing the candy into your mouth, a pair of eyes full of amorous feelings squinted lightly... so sweet. "Is it delicious?" Gwen''s eyes twinkled. Fox nodded. Gwen happily said: "This is my favorite flavor!" Fox smiled: "Is your name Gwen?" "Yes!" Gwen nodded and said, "Sister, you are so beautiful. "Fox is happier. One big and one small, the two of them whispered and did not know what they were talking about. Women... such strange creatures No matter how many, no matter how big or small, you can talk together. Mike sighed and shook his head, closing the kitchen door. With a thought, a card appeared in his hand. Name: Liu Angxing. Character introduction: The heir of Chrysanthemum downstairs, the youngest super chef with strong culinary talent. Note: Cooking is all about bringing happiness to people! Today is Christmas and Mike decided to eat something good. And this card was made by him last night. With a thought, the card turned into a light spot and dissipated, and a phantom appeared behind Mike. It was a righteous young man wearing a red turban and a vest of the same color, bending over to do a clasped fist salute. The phantom only appeared for a moment, and it turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body. Mike looked at the washed ingredients, smiled, and held the kitchen knife. Almost instantly, recipes appeared in his mind, and then the kitchen knife quickly waved. Don''t over exaggerate, ordinary dishes will do. Mike''s cooking speed is very fast, and it didn''t take long for one dish after another to be ready. Looking at the five dishes and one soup in front of him, Mike patted his forehead. Although from the perspective of Liu Angxing, these dishes are considered ordinary, but from the perspective of ordinary people, these dishes are still a bit exaggerated. It looks better than the chef does. "It''s not bad that he is the protagonist of the food world." Mike sighed and took out the dish, and the enticing aroma immediately attracted the attention of the two of them. Gwen secretly swallowed and said, "Today''s food seems to be more delicious!" Fox rubbed Gwen''s head and said, "I''ll help." He walked to the kitchen and took the two plates from Mike''s hand. The dish, smelling the aroma of the dish, actually made her salivate in a very unimpressive manner. "Gwen, it''s time to eat!" Mike shouted, put the rice on the table, and said to Fox, "Can Chinese cuisine be okay?" Fox nodded. That''s great.

 Chapter 161： Have you met Clark?

    Chapter 162 Have you met Clark? (Please subscribe!)


    Fox put down his chopsticks in satisfaction and pressed his stomach without a trace. There was a strange sense of happiness. Originally, she had no hope for Mike, and she planned to eat it without changing her face as long as it was cooked. But now... I just ask that when I just eat it, my expression should not be too grim, and I will lose face in front of my idol. Such a thought just appeared... "Hiccup!" She couldn''t help but hiccup. His face flushed and he coughed lightly, but he pretended that nothing had happened, and his temperament was still sultry and cold. "It''s so delicious!" Gwen reluctantly ate the last bite of her meal, feeling like she had just entered heaven, and there seemed to be a group of people with musical instruments in her mind, smashing and beating a song that made her soul go out of her body. Wonderful music. Mike took out a tissue, wiped Gwen''s mouth meticulously, and asked Fox, "How is it? Is it still appetizing?" "It''s delicious." Fox couldn''t help but praise: "This is what I ate. The best Chinese food I''ve ever eaten, no, it''s the best food I''ve ever eaten." This is no exaggeration, she almost swallowed her tongue just now. Mike smiled slightly, patted Gwen''s hand holding the fork, glared at Gwen who was about to eat, and in Gwen''s reluctant eyes, took away the last remaining dish. Mike made a lot of dishes, and they couldn''t eat them. Otherwise, these two women wouldn''t let this dish survive. Fox and Gwen looked at each other with pity in their eyes. Gwen takes Fox to watch TV while Mike washes the dishes. And after Mike finished packing and walked out of the kitchen, he saw that Gwen had fallen asleep on Fox''s lap. "This little guy." Mike looked at Gwen dotingly, picked up the little guy, put it back in Gwen''s bedroom, covered the quilt for Gwen, and closed the door carefully. Watching this scene, Fox was extremely envious. She used to have such a perfect family and a father who loved her, but... "What are you thinking?" Mike came over with two cups of tea, handed one to Fox, took a sip, and let out a comfortable breath . "Try it, it can help digestion." Fox looked at the pale green tea in front of him, picked out the strands of hair that dangled in front of him, and said to Mike, "With a father like you, Gwen must be very happy." Mike looked at Gwen Wen opened the door and said, "I am very happy to have a child like her." Fox smiled, took a sip of tea, and felt a fragrance in her mouth, which made her feel refreshed. He glanced at Mike secretly and couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Kent, why did you leave in the first place?" "Just call me Mike." Mike smiled and said, "You don''t understand when you see Gwen?" Fox was stunned, then laughed. "What about you? Haven''t you thought about changing jobs?" Fox shook his head and said, "No, the loom keeps giving targets, and there are still many targets to clear." A loom named ''Fate'' was given, and after Sloan did the cipher translation, the others were in charge of the action. And Fox, because of his childhood experiences, is a firm believer in the loom of destiny. As long as it is the target given on the loom, even if the target is herself, she will complete the task without hesitation. Kill one person and save a thousand. This is the belief of the assassins. They believe that getting rid of one of the goals given by ''Fate'' will save a large number of people in the moments to come. Therefore, in the eyes of the assassins of the Assassin League, killing is not pure killing, but for saving. Mike shrugged, admiring Fox, who had a firm belief. "Kent first... Mike!" Fox changed his name under Mike''s gaze, hesitated, and said, "Do you have any impression of Cross, that is, Cross?" Cross? Clos? Mike pinched his chin and recalled: "He is a very talented person. When he joined, I had trained him for a period of time before." At the beginning, he trained Cross, and Kuqi, who is also the king of killers Then the training is another person codenamed X. Fox nodded, put down the cup in his hand, and said, "He betrayed the Assassin League." "Oh." "He also killed a member of the Assassin League before." "Oh." Looking at Mike''s indifferent reaction, Fox He couldn''t help but said, "Aren''t you curious why he did this?" Mike shook his head and said, "I''m no longer a member of the Assassin League, and it has nothing to do with me." Fox was discouraged and said, "Sorry, I So excited." "I just don''t understand why he suddenly betrayed after being in the League of Assassins for more than 20 years. He is one of the best assassins after you." "You don''t know, I''m even more so. I don''t know." Mike smiled and shrugged Fox sat for a while, finished his tea, and said, "Thank you for your hospitality, Mike." He said, holding the handed the paper bag to Mike. There are two bottles of red wine inside. Fox smiled and said, "Don''t dislike it." Mike took it, looked at a cigarette **** inside, and raised his brows. The smile on Fox''s face froze, and he grabbed the bag. "I''ll bring you and Gwen a present next time!" After he finished speaking, Fox turned and left, walking... um, in a hurry. When he opened the door, he suddenly realized that he had not changed his slippers, and his face became even more embarrassing. In a hurry to change shoes, Fox rushed out without looking back. A glamorous female assassin who made herself so embarrassed... Mike looked at the closed door and couldn''t help laughing. However, you need to pay more attention this time. The cross has already started. Don''t pay attention, Firefox ''draws'' the final circle. "Dad!" Gwen popped his head out of the bedroom door. "Huh?" Mike raised his eyebrows: "Don''t pretend to be asleep?" "Yeah, Dad saw through!" Gwen stuck out his tongue, then opened the door and trotted over to Mike. Mike bent over and picked it up and said, "Ghostly clever, what do you want?" Gwen held Mike''s face in both hands and said seriously, "Is Sister Fox beautiful?" "Of course she is." Gwen smiled happily He rubbed Mike''s face with both hands and said, "Then are you going to chase her?" "No!" "Ah!" Gwen''s face fell. "Why am I chasing her?" Gwen let go of Mike and pointed with his fingers: "Sister Fox is beautiful, she can talk to me, I like her, and she''s cool..." Mike looked at him strangely Gwen, suddenly said: "Have you met Clark?" How can you be in tune with Clark? "Clark? Who is that?" Gwen blinked his big eyes, full of question marks. "A stinky boy who doesn''t go home."

 Chapter 162： acid

    Chapter 163 Acid (please subscribe!)


    "Ah!" Clark sneezed. Who is thinking of him? Shaking his head, he looked down at the lion biting his arm with a helpless expression. "Dude, have you had enough?" The lion grabbed Clark''s motionless arm and shook his head vigorously. Clark pulled his arm out of the lion''s mouth with a little force and looked at the saliva on it. When the lion stepped back, he pressed the lion to the ground with a little force, and wiped the saliva on the lion''s mane. Release the poor and expensive hand towel as it whimpered. The male lion ran away, and several lionesses followed closely behind the male lion, looking at Clark in fear. Clark laughed, hurriedly took out his camera, and snapped a picture. Under the night sky, the lions looked back in horror, as if they saw something terrible. An interesting photo. Clark nodded with satisfaction, put the camera away, and turned back to his tent. ��as Christmas passes, the year comes to an end. At the turn of the year, Mike took Gwen to New York for half a month, and took a look at the school. After being picked by Gwen, the new school was decided. After helping Gwen with the transfer procedures, just wait for the new semester to start before going to the new school. After calculating the time, there is only one week left before the new semester starts. Gwen''s study is very good. For a good learning environment, Mike plans to live in New York for a long time and cancels the plan to return to the farm. As for the farm, it is impossible to sell it, after all, there are so many good memories, so he plans to hand it over to Bob. Now that he has decided to live in New York for a long time, after thinking about it, he decides to live in another place, preferably a place closer to Gwen''s new school. The school is located in Queens. He thought about it, and he seemed to have several properties in Queens. "Go through the property certificate in a while and choose a suitable place." Mike muttered in a low voice. "Dad?" Gwen grabbed the chopsticks as if clenching his fists, poked the dishes on the plate with difficulty, and asked curiously, "What do you think?" Mike picked up a piece of fried crispy tenderloin and put it into Gwen''s bowl , said: "I''m thinking, where are we moving." "Moving?" Gwen pulled the tenderloin into his mouth, chewing while watching Mike''s eyes wide. "That''s right, it''s closer to your new school." Gwen tilted his head and said, "The new school I chose is so troublesome, why don''t I choose another one!" "No trouble!" Mike gave a big hand. He waved and said, "You can live in if you buy furniture!" Gwen nodded, holding chopsticks to tie the meatballs on the plate. In an instant, the elastic meatballs popped out of the plate, and bounced twice on the table as if mocking Gwen. Gwen: �d(??�n?)?? Mike: "Hahaha!" He couldn''t help laughing twice, when Gwen looked at him angrily, he coughed lightly and said, "I''ll teach you You." "Hmm!" Gwen nodded, but reached out and threw the ball into his mouth, then smiled at Mike who was staring at her. Mike shook his head helplessly, held Gwen''s hand, and taught him to use chopsticks hand in hand. Gwen studied hard and started to fight with the dishes in front of him. Don''t learn the stance of never giving up. Mike nodded secretly, Gwen is so petty, but he really looks like someone from their Kent family. Suddenly, a pleasant bell rang. Mike looked at him and raised his eyebrows. Charles? This kid hasn''t contacted him for a long time. He picked up the phone slowly, and before Mike could speak, Charles complained, "Dad, why are you so slow to answer the phone this time? You always answered in seconds before!" "Oh, you''re eating." "Eating? Who? Dinner?" Charles asked curiously, but then he couldn''t help but say: "I want to eat hot pot." "Then you can come back sometime." Compared with Eric, Charles''s concerns were much smaller. "Hey!" Charles laughed and suddenly said, "You haven''t told me yet, who are you having dinner with." "And Gwen." "Gwen?" When Charles heard this, he immediately sat up straight, his eyes The fire of gossip flickered. "Well, my daughter." "Oh, it''s a girl, my daughter!" Charles screamed and jumped up. "When did you have a daughter? Why didn''t I know?" "Didn''t I tell you?" Mike was a little puzzled. Charles felt sour in his heart and said, "Dad, you''ve changed! You''ve forgotten me." Mike said impatiently, "You''re such a big man, why are you still crying? Is there anything wrong? I''ll just hang up. .Charles: ������The next second, what made him collapse was that Mike actually hung up the phone. Charles: (?��?)��Really hung up! He gritted his teeth and called again, and the call was connected, Angrily: "Dad, how can you treat me like this! ""What did I do to you?" Mike said angrily, UU reading said: "What''s the matter? "Charles pressed his sour heart and said, "Dad, I need your help." ""help? ""right! "Charles pondered and said, "I want to open up an underground space in the basement of the school." "You asked me to dig a hole?" "Uh, I know Dad, you should have a way. "Charles''s voice was full of ingratiating taste. Mike thought for a while and said, "Let''s do it in two days, I don''t have time recently." ""Um? "Charles alerted: "What are you going to do?" "I''m going to move to New York to live there, and I''m going to move. ""It''s not because of your daughter, is it? "That''s right. Mike looked at Gwen dotingly and said, "The learning environment in New York is better. I want to move to a place closer to their school." "Charles: "..." When the three of us went to school, why didn''t you have such a plan? Mike heard no sound from there, and said, "I''m calling you when things are done. ""and many more! "Charles said anxiously: "I want to go home for dinner!" I want to eat sweet and sour balls, braised fish! "When I''m done, come back." Mike hung up the phone grimly. He''s so big, he still eats every day! "Gwen, what do you want to eat at night?" Mike asked Gwen kindly. Gwen blinked and said, "Dad, was it my brother who just called?" Mike nodded and said to Gwen: "This brother will come in two days, but you have to keep it a secret, you can''t tell others that he is your brother, you know? "Gwen nodded without any hesitation, and then said dazedly: "Why? "Because, he is on a dangerous mission, and his identity needs to be kept secret until he succeeds. "Agent! Gwen''s eyes lit up, nodded heavily, and said, "I see, this is our secret!" " Mike smiled and rubbed Gwen''s head.

 Chapter 163： crystal

    The Mack family has many secrets, and Gwen, as a member of the Kent family, will always have access to them.


    Contacting Charles now is the first step.


    And training Gwen''s ability to keep secrets needs to start now.


    On the other side, in X Academy.


    Charles is sad, Charles is lonely, Charles seems to have a ton of lemons, and he feels completely sour.


    daughter?


    So, he is no longer the youngest in the family?


    Is he going to fall out of favor?


    He couldn''t help sighing when he remembered how impatient Mike was talking to him on the phone just now.


    After a few seconds, Charles laughed.


    "Hey, I''m such a naive!"


    He murmured in a low voice, but became curious about his sister.


    "Hey, a sister, not bad."


    The corners of Charles'' mouth twitched slightly.


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    Looking at the number, Charles answered the phone: "Frey."


    "There is a new mission."


    Nick Fury said lightly and said, "The people of the Hellfire Club have to move again and need your help."


    "I see."


    Charles responded and said, "Send me the location, and I''ll set off right now."


    During this period of time, he has acted together with S.H.I.E.L.D. several times, and has already caught many people from Hellfire.


    These mutants are held in a special prison.


    And these people...


    The corners of Charles'' mouth twitched slightly.


    It will also come in handy in the future.


    It was all planned by the three of them.


    Picking up the windbreaker on the side, Charles grabbed his hair and strode out.


    ��


    Hellfire Club.


    Wearing a long black gauze dress, the black queen Selene Galio, whose key parts are looming, is propping her head and lying on her side on a water bed.


    With a smile on the corner of her mouth, she hooked her finger to the man huddled in the corner mysteriously and charmingly, her eyes flickering slightly, and she used her ability to hypnotize the man.


    Gradually, the man''s originally terrified expression gradually disappeared, and he walked towards the Black Queen Selene Galio expressionlessly.


    Although her mental ability is not strong, she can still deal with an ordinary person.


    The man was sturdy, with full muscles as if to burst his shirt.


    The expressionless man reached out to the Black Queen.


    The black queen put her hand on the man''s palm, and when the man pulled hard, her petite figure jumped up and was held in his arms by the man.


    "Giggle."


    The black queen smiled tenderly, holding the man''s face and sending her red lips.


    The lips met, and the man''s vitality was drawn out a little, and poured into the black queen''s body.


    The Black Queen let out a contented groan, and even though the man had been hypnotized, he couldn''t help but let out a painful cry.


    Listening to this painful cry, the Black Queen slowed down the speed of absorbing life force, and seemed to enjoy it very much.


    A few seconds later, the man''s originally strong figure became shriveled, and then cracks appeared, and finally turned into a handful of dust and fell at the feet of the Black Queen.


    The Black Queen fell down on the bed, her eyes were fascinated, her face was crimson, she waved her hand, and the magic power rushed in, blowing the dust into the corner.


    "The vitality of ordinary people is simply too little."


    The Black Queen whispered, her eyes full of dissatisfaction.


    After a while, the Black Queen stood up, put on a black coat, opened the door and walked out.


    This is the Hellfire Club, her domain.


    Walking through the long corridor, the Black Queen came to a luxurious hall.


    This is the power center of the Hellfire Club, and only a few people know about it.


    At this time, there were only four people in the hall. When they saw the Black Queen, the four mutants nodded and quickly looked away.


    The Black Queen laughed in a low voice, stepped to the bar, poured herself a glass of red wine, shook the glass gently, and sat on the sofa opposite the crowd.


    "How about it?"


    The Black Queen took a sip of wine and asked softly.


    The four looked at each other, and Huo Du took out a black crystal and handed it over.


    The Black Queen took it and praised: "Good job."


    Glancing at the others, he said, "How about you?"


    Two of them also took out one and handed it over.


    The Black Queen nodded with satisfaction and looked at the last person.


    The man with the pattern on his head swallowed and took his own crystal.


    There are only a few faint black lines on the transparent crystal.


    The Black Queen took a sip of wine, her eyes gradually turned cold, she was clearly smiling, but it made her whole body chill.


    "Puncture, you have disappointed me so much, this is the second time."


    The Black Queen raised her hand, and blue-black magic appeared.


    The mutant nicknamed Pierce shrank, his body flashed, and disappeared in place, as if he had turned into a sharp arrow and shot at the Black Queen.


    ��!


    The pierced hand pierced the Black Queen''s body. Before he could show a happy expression, the Black Queen smiled and pushed out his palm.


    boom!


    The blue-black magic burst out, knocking the opponent out, but the wound on the black queen Selene disappeared instantly under the action of vitality.


    Seeing this scene, Puncture was terrified, and his body turned into a fast-moving figure, escaping like a sharp arrow.


    At this moment, the space around the Black Queen seemed to be distorted, and then, she disappeared in place,


    In the next instant, she appeared in front of Puncture, and a slender palm accurately grabbed Puncture''s neck.


    "The one that''s missing will be filled by you."


    The Black Queen said with a smile.


    "Do not!"


    Puncture screamed in horror, and his body trembled rapidly in the hands of the Black Queen, like a vague shadow.


    But as the black queen began to absorb life, the pierced body hung on the black queen''s hand like a hanging sausage.


    After a few seconds, the black queen let out a sigh of relief, and the puncture had turned into a pile of ashes.


    Seeing this scene, the three mutants of Huodu broke out in a cold sweat.


    The black queen swayed her waist, drank the wine in the glass, sat opposite the three of them again, grabbed the three black crystals on the sofa, played with them in her hands, and said, "Now there is a free time. The position is up, who of you has a suitable candidate?"


    The three were silent The black queen smiled and said, "Don''t worry, as long as you complete the task, I won''t treat you that much, and..."


    "Collect this thing, but for us mutants."


    The three nodded, like puppets who only nodded.


    "No fun!"


    The black queen whispered, and the three of them froze.


    "correct."


    The Black Queen seemed to remember something, looked at Huo Po, and said, "I remember that some time ago, a mutant joined us, is it Magneto?"


    Huo Du nodded and said, "Yes."


    The Black Queen pondered and said, "How is it? How is his ability? Can you believe it?"

 Chapter 164： for myself

    Magneto...


    Huo Du hesitated, but under the watchful eyes of the Black Queen, he still nodded.


    "Well, it''s decided to be him. After the next action, a crystal belongs to him, and he is responsible for filling it up."


    "I see."


    Fire Poison nodded.


    Owning a crystal means that Magneto will be the new captain.


    The Black Queen waved her hand and said, "Go down and rest."


    After the words fell, the space around the Black Queen was distorted, and the petite figure disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, the three of Huo Du breathed a sigh of relief.


    "terrible."


    The mutant named Megalith wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    He is strong and strong, and is two meters tall, but when facing the Black Queen, who is less than one meter six, he is afraid to die.


    Huo Du nodded, and said arrogantly: "Damn it! Magneto..."


    "I obviously don''t want him to get involved, it''s not a good job."


    "Wow!"


    A woman with short brown hair and a nose ring named Yinbo looked at Huodu in surprise and said, "When did you start thinking about others?"


    Huo Du snorted softly and said, "He saved me."


    The giant stone statue scratched its head and said, "So it is."


    Sound wave suddenly whispered: "You said, what is that crystal collected? Every time I see that thing, I always get cold all over."


    "do not know."


    The giant stone statue shook his head naively.


    Huo Du gave the two of them a roll of eyes and said, "Every action requires us to bring people to kill, and the more people we kill, the faster the crystal will turn black. You really can''t guess?"


    The two fell silent.


    Huo Du shrugged and said, "Let''s go, at least we are safe until the next mission."


    As he said that, his face suddenly changed and he scolded.


    "Damn, what should I say to Magneto."


    "Hey, that''s your business."


    Sound wave got up with a smile and left quickly with the giant stone statue.


    ��


    "Oh~~"


    The Black Queen cried out in satisfaction, put a crystal that became transparent again, and picked up another black crystal.


    "Oh, this is much easier than collecting it myself."


    She smiled and licked her lips.


    Life force, or it can be called soul.


    These are the things that are stored in the three crystals.


    She''s a mutant, but also a witch.


    The combination of mutant abilities and magic makes her strength very terrifying.


    Crystals are magical implements she made with her own magic.


    Her ability is life force absorption, and she can use the absorbed life force to enhance herself, heal herself, and even extend her lifespan.


    In addition to that, her abilities, combined with her magic, can do much more.


    For example, the flashing ability, hypnosis, and immunity to damage just displayed.


    In addition to these demonstrated abilities, she can even manipulate life force, project it into inanimate bodies for manipulation, and even use life force to create a mind shield.


    And this is also the reason why when she fought against the White Queen, she could resist the opponent''s control and drive the opponent out of the hellfire.


    In addition, she can use magic to transform herself into shadow form.


    Her abilities are not only strong, but also comprehensive, which is the main reason why she has been able to control Hellfire for so many years.


    Collecting life force is the main reason why she has to do things every time after controlling the hellfire.


    The cooperation with the Black Emperor at the beginning had completely drained the life force she had absorbed for many years, but in the end she didn''t even get a fart.


    As a last resort, she could only start from scratch and collect vitality again.


    However, the recent actions of Hellfire seem to be not going well. S.H.I.E.L.D. and a mutant have been obstructing their actions.


    Perhaps, she needs to find an opportunity to kill the other party...


    After a thought flashed through the black queen''s mind, she began to absorb the vitality in the crystal.


    ��


    in the corner of a bar.


    "what?"


    Eric looked at the fire poison in surprise, and showed some surprises at the right time, saying: "I became one of the captains?"


    Seeing Eric''s expression, Huodu opened his mouth and couldn''t help but say, "Magneto, this is not a good job!"


    Eric was stunned and said, "What do you mean?"


    Huo Du pressed his eyebrows and said, "I shouldn''t have told you about this now, but you saved me, so..."


    He took a sip of wine and said, "Damn, I''ll tell you!"


    Eric poured wine for the other party and looked like he was listening carefully.


    "Become the captain, the Black Queen will give us a crystal, and our captain''s task is to fill the crystal with those who lead the hellfire!"


    "Fill?" Eric wondered, "Fill with what?"


    Huo Du lowered his voice and said, "Use your life! The more you kill, the faster the crystal will fill up."


    Eric was startled, and then saw Huo Du with a worried face: "If it is not filled within a period of time, the Black Queen will punish the crystal owner."


    "And your current captain position is this way Punishment?" Eric said with a gloomy face, "What does this mean."


    "She will take action herself, absorb the captain''s vitality, and turn him into ashes!"


    Fire Poison poured himself a sip of wine, fear flashed in his eyes, and sighed: "Two hours ago, the puncture turned to ashes in front of our eyes."


    Seeing that Eric didn''t respond to him, he was stunned for a moment, but found that Eric''s face was gloomy, and the metal of the entire bar began to tremble, which made the people in the bar start to wonder, and some even shouted ''There is an earthquake'', then ran out.


    Huo Du was shocked and said, "Magnetic King! Calm down!"


    Eric took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    In an instant, the abnormality in the bar disappeared.


    "Why does she collect those things?"


    "She said it was for mutants."


    "Do you... believe it?"


    "We have to believe it!"


    silence��


    Eric clenched his fist and hammered off the table, and said, "She sacrificed so many people for herself, and even killed herself!"


    "Shh!"


    Fire Poison gave Eric a wink.


    Eric took a deep breath, lowered his voice, and said, "Why do you still listen to such a person?"


    Huo Du pursed his lips, smiled bitterly, and said, "What can we do? She can always find the betrayers, and then take them..."


    Thoughts flashed in Eric''s mind, and he said, "When is the next action?"


    "This is uncertain. The Black Queen is notified every time."


    Huo Du said something, then looked at Eric''s gloomy expression, his heart tightened, and said, "I warn you, don''t take risks!"


    "Also, don''t drag me in!"


    Eric nodded and said, "I know."


    He will not take risks, he will deal with each other foolproof!

 Chapter 165： Cha lemon

    Mike''s new home, an independent two-story building.


    "How? Do you like it?"


    Mike looked down at Gwen.


    Gwen nodded, looked at his new room, and said, "It''s so beautiful!"


    The pale pink walls are decorated with paintings in the style of flowers and plants, and the chandeliers on the ceiling are sun-shaped chandeliers, which look very cute.


    "There are better ones."


    Mike smiled mysteriously, closed the door, and drew the curtains. The moment the room went dark, a starry sky appeared above their heads, lighting up the darkness.


    Gwen looked up, mouth wide in surprise.


    "Okay, so pretty!"


    "Like it?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Gwen nodded quickly.


    "Dad!" She hugged Mike excitedly and said, "I like it very much! I like Dad the most!"


    Mike smiled happily, hugged Gwen, and raised it above his head.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen smiled happily, raised his hand, and said, "Dad, if you go higher, I will catch the stars!"


    Mike raised it hard, and with Gwen''s exclamation, he threw Gwen up with a little force, and the moment he caught Gwen, he bumped into Gwen again.


    The father and daughter smiled happily.


    "Ding dong!"


    The doorbell rang, Mike put Gwen down, and when he went to draw the curtains, Gwen opened the door and said to Mike, "I''ll open the door!"


    "Slower!"


    Seeing Gwen striding towards the stairs, Mike shouted and pulled the curtains back with a smile.


    Gwen jumped down the last two steps and, with a big smile on his face, opened the door.


    A stunned and surprised man.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    Gwen looked at each other.


    Charles blinked, looked at Gwen, half squatted down, smiled, and said, "You are Gwen."


    Gwen nodded and said curiously, "How do you know? Do I know you?"


    "I know you!" Charles smiled mysteriously and said, "You just moved in yesterday, didn''t you?"


    Gwen looked at Charles in surprise, but suddenly frowned and said, "Aren''t you a pervert following us!"


    Charles: ?_?


    Who does this child look like when he speaks so venomously?


    Just when he was depressed, he saw Mike walking down the stairs.


    "dad!"


    Charles let out a cry.


    Gwen stepped back, looked at Charles in surprise, and said in surprise, "Are you a brother?"


    Charles touched Gwen''s head and said, "Hello, Gwen."


    After he finished speaking, he stretched his arms towards Mike, and hugged Mike with a smile on his face.


    Mike patted Charles on the back lightly, and said, "Well done, I saw it."


    "How about it?"


    Charles winked at Mike and said, "Am I handsome on TV?"


    Mike smiled and said with a serious face: "A little worse than me."


    "Haha! That''s not it!" Charles laughed and flattered, "Dad is the most handsome."


    dig a hole...


    Pooh!


    It''s because the construction of the underground space still needs his father''s help, but he has to be coaxed.


    Mike waved to Gwen and said, "Gwen, this is your brother, Charles."


    Charles?


    Gwen tilted his head and looked at the smiling Charles with some doubts.


    This name, and this face, she seems to have seen it somewhere.


    "television!"


    She exclaimed, "I''ve seen it on TV! They say you''re a mutant!"


    Charles covered his face, bent down to get in front of Gwen, opened his hands violently and made a face.


    "Wow!"


    Gwen settled down, looked at Charles'' funny face, and smiled happily.


    Charles reached out to Gwen, pinched Gwen''s face, and smiled: "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "why?"


    "Because you are my brother!"


    Gwen smiled, big eyes full of joy.


    Charles subconsciously used his abilities, and after realizing Gwen''s current inner joy, he also liked this younger sister who was nearly 20 years old when they met for the first time.


    "Snapped!"


    Mike slapped Charles'' hand away.


    hiss!


    Charles took a deep breath while holding his hand, looked at Mike who was rubbing Gwen''s face, and grinned: "Dad, Gwen and I are treated too poorly!"


    Mike squinted at Charles, and said with a look of disgust: "You are now more than Gwen? Don''t bring shame on yourself."


    Charles: "��"


    Whoa!


    Did you hear that?


    Heartbroken sound.


    He let out a long breath, staggered upstairs, and immediately returned to normal, calling to Mike, "Dad, which is my room?"


    "The one on your right now."


    Charles walked into the room and took a look, his eyes lit up.


    Similar to his room on the farm, it seems that his dad should try to keep it as it is.


    Lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, Charles suddenly thought of Clark and Eric.


    "I don''t know what happened to them."


    He muttered and fell silent.


    Just then, Gwen stuck his head out of his wide-open doorway and surveyed Charles'' room.


    "So my brother''s room looks like this."


    Charles sat up abruptly, beckoned to Gwen, dug in his pocket, took out a small mushroom-shaped hairpin and handed it over.


    Gwen''s eyes lit up, put his head close, and said, "Brother bring it to me!"


    Charles felt the soft hair, and his heart became soft.


    Gwen touched the hairpin on his head, took Charles'' hand, and said, "Brother, come with me!"


    Charles followed Gwen to the pink room and pouted.


    The old man is fine, he even painted his sister pink.


    Gwen closed the door, closed the curtains, pointed at the starry sky that appeared, and said, "It looks good, right?"


    Charles: "��"


    He was not sour at all, but he was in his twenties, so he wouldn''t be jealous of a little girl.


    So, he put his hands in his pockets and said lightly, "It''s not good-looking!"


    Gwen was struck down and silently opened the curtains.


    She lowered her head, and before she had time to be unhappy, she was picked up by Charles.


    "But it''s beautiful!"


    Charles smiled and nodded Gwen''s head.


    Gwen kissed Charles happily, covered his mouth and giggled twice.


    Get off Charles Gwen quietly took out the candy he had hidden, carefully looked out the door, and handed it to Charles.


    "Shh, don''t tell Daddy."


    Charles nodded and threw the candy into his mouth.


    tasty.


    He glanced at little Gwen.


    Gee, this is also a ghost.


    He whispered in his heart.


    Gwen sat on the bed, eating candy with Charles, wiggling his legs lightly.


    "Brother, can you tell me about mutants? I heard they all have super powers!"


    Charles smiled, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said, "I want to hear it!"


    "Uh-huh!"

 Chapter 166： dig……

    Gwen nodded his head, and his large, bright eyes seemed to glow under the sunlight.


    Very cute.


    Is this your sister?


    Charles sighed in his heart, and the smile on his face softened a bit.


    seems fun.


    So, he stretched out his hand and said, "Bring the candy here, and I''ll tell you."


    Gwen shrank back and said, "Then, I won''t listen anymore!"


    "no!"


    Charles smiled, as if a tail was wiggling slightly behind him.


    "If you don''t give it to me, I''ll tell dad."


    Gwen widened his eyes, looked at Charles in disbelief, and puffed out his mouth.


    Charles: (?��?)


    So cute.


    Sure enough, bullying my sister or something is simply too happy.


    No, the idea is wrong...


    He was obviously not like this in X school, why did he change when he returned home?


    Because, is this home?


    Yes, because this is home!


    He examines himself deeply and briefly, and then...


    Childish ghost!


    He cursed himself in his heart, and then continued his childish behavior.


    He stretched his hand forward again.


    Gwen sullenly handed a small bag of candy to Charles.


    Charles nodded and started telling Gwen about the mutants.


    Gwen gradually attracted attention, exclaiming from time to time.


    Time passed unknowingly, until Mike called them to eat, and the two came back to their senses.


    Gwen was a little confused.


    Charles got up quickly and walked out.


    He hasn''t eaten at home for a long time, and he misses it very much.


    "Give you two."


    Charles took out two candies and handed them to Gwen, touched Gwen''s head, and said seriously: "Children can''t eat too much candy, it''s not good for your health, your teeth will rot, you know?"


    "Oh!"


    Gwen nodded obediently and put two candies in his pocket.


    Charles pocketed the small bag of sugar and went downstairs.


    Hearing the footsteps away, Gwen closed the door, picked up the little pig doll on the bed, opened the zipper at the back, looked at the small packet of candy inside, and smiled happily.


    Fortunately, she didn''t take it all out just now.


    Damn brother!


    But... Brother Charles is also for his good.


    I accepted my heart, but she wants to keep these cute sweets!


    Gwen nodded secretly.


    He skillfully put the two pieces of candy in, carefully zipped up the zipper, and ran downstairs happily humming.


    At the dinner table, Gwen, who had not learned to use chopsticks for a long time, worked hard to hold the dishes, but Charles did not stop for a moment.


    I haven''t eaten it for so long, and I miss this familiar taste again.


    "Slow down, no one is robbing you."


    Mike said angrily, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Charles responded vaguely and slowed down the speed of stuffing rice into his mouth.


    Eric and Clark are not there, and there is no one to grab food, so lonely...


    Charles groaned inwardly.


    A delicious lunch that the three of them quickly finished eating.


    When Mike went to wash the dishes, Charles and Gwen played for a while. After Mike came out, Gwen was driven upstairs to sleep, while Mike and Charles sat on the sofa and chatted casually.


    When it came to the situation of X school, Mike was stunned after learning that Charles had accepted two students.


    "Two students?"


    Charles smiled proudly: "I didn''t expect it."


    Mike nodded and said, "I thought you would only recruit students after the school officially opened."


    "It''s not a trick, just happened to meet." Charles took a sip of green tea, let out a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "They are all gifted and good children."


    "they?"


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    "Two lovely girls." Charles smiled and said, "Jin and Orolo, I will introduce them to you when there is a chance in the future."


    Mike was startled.


    Is it these two people?


    Hey, it''s really fate, what you want to meet is destined to meet.


    "How is Eric?"


    Mike asked suddenly.


    Charles paused slightly when he put the teacup, and said to Mike, "He gave us an important piece of information. We are waiting for an opportunity to attack the Black Queen in the next action."


    "So fast?"


    Mike was a little surprised.


    Charles'' face was gloomy: "Dad, you can never imagine how vicious and cruel the Black Queen is."


    "She let the people of Hellfire kill and cause chaos, just because her people from Hellfire collected life force for her!"


    "She is not for mutants at all, she is for herself! Hellfire has completely become a tool for her selfish desires!"


    Mike drank his tea leisurely and said, "The next thing is very important to you. Do you need help? You and Fury don''t have enough manpower."


    "Fury said he got two old friends to help, and there are some good guys in S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Having said this, Charles smiled and asked, "Didn''t Fury ask you for help this time?"


    Mike glanced at Charles lightly, and said speechlessly: "Do you need it?"


    It''s about Charles and Eric, and even if Nick Fury doesn''t ask him for help, he''ll join in, but what makes him curious are two of Nick Fury''s old friends.


    Shouldn''t it be...the two of them?


    A thought came to Mike''s mind.


    "Dad, your house has also moved, and I have eaten. Tonight, we will start digging... open up the underground space."


    Mike glanced at Charles lightly, and snorted softly.


    Charles grinned, showing a pleasing smile.


    ��


    Late at night, Mike and Charles quietly appeared in the X school''s manor.


    Apart from Charles, there were only two people in the school at this time.


    Orolo and Hank McCoy, Jean wasn''t here for the past two days, and went home to accompany her parents.


    The appearance of Mike and the two did not alarm them at all.


    Charles looked at the two of them with his ability, and smiled when he saw that they were both sleeping deeply.


    Tomorrow, they shouldn''t be too surprised.


    "Charles?"


    "Um?"


    Charles recovered.


    Mike groaned and said, "Are there any design drawings for the underground space?"


    "Have!"


    Charles nodded and said, "Dad wait for me."


    Saying that, he walked quickly into the castle-like building in front of him.


    After Mike waited for a few minutes, Charles walked out with the blueprint, handed it to Mike, and said, "What do I do next?"


    "Just look at it."


    Mike said lightly, and a card appeared in his hand.


    Name: Onogi.


    Character introduction: The third generation of Metokage, mastering the blood and eliminating the "dust escape", is a great ninja who loves the village, vigorously safeguards the interests of the village, and protects the residents.


    Notes: Eh, my waist.


    The card turns into a spot of light and disappears.


    A phantom figure of a small old man with a red nose and a white beard wearing a soil shadow hat appeared behind Mike, turned into a spot of light in a flash, and rushed into Mike''s body.

 Chapter 167： engineer?

    Dad''s ability is getting more and more fancy.


    Charles pinched his chin and looked at Mike, looking forward to it.


    Mike placed the blueprint on the ground, mobilized the Chakra in his body, quickly formed a seal with his hands, stretched out his thumb and bit his mouth.


    Immediately, the corners of his eyes twitched.


    didn''t bite...


    This is a little embarrassing.


    Charles is looking forward to ing.


    Mike put his finger to his mouth again and bit down with enough force to bite through steel...


    Still useless.


    Mike''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Charles was puzzled.


    Mike took a deep breath and couldn''t help but complain in his heart: "Damn, who invented this ninjutsu and needs blood as a medium?"


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Charles looked at Mike suspiciously.


    Mike took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile, and said, "It''s okay."


    When the words fell, he mobilized Chakra again to seal, and then a red light flashed in his eyes, and two thin lines of thermal vision flashed away. After cutting a hole in his hand, he pressed the blueprint on the ground. superior.


    Earth Escape �� Promising Transformation!


    In the next instant, black mysterious lines appeared on the drawing.


    Seeing this scene, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chakra kept disappearing, and Mike felt as if he was connected to the ground beneath his feet.


    Under the influence of ninjutsu, the land under this manor began to change, becoming just like the design.


    Charles looked at Mike and waited quietly.


    After a few minutes, Mike got up and said, "It''s done."


    The embodied power disappeared the moment Mike got up.


    "finished?"


    Charles blinked, puzzlement all over his face.


    Just squat for a while, and you''re done?


    He was still waiting for Mike to do something, and it turned out to be okay?


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t believe me?"


    "No!" Charles shook his head and hurriedly said, "I just can''t believe it."


    "If you can''t believe it, go and see."


    Mike pressed the drawing on Charles'' chest and said, "According to the markings on the drawing, you should be able to find the entrance."


    With doubts, Charles looked at the drawings, ran into the building, and came to the entrance marked on the design drawings.


    Sure enough, there is an entrance.


    He was shocked, returned to his office, found a flashlight, and rushed in.


    After a while, he rushed out with ecstasy on his face and shouted to Mike: "This is too powerful!"


    "Dad! How did you do it?"


    "Do it while squatting."


    Charles: "��"


    "Are you all right? I''m going back."


    Mike said lightly, and when he was about to leave, Charles grabbed him and said with a smile on his face, "That, Dad, you are too powerful, please do me a favor."


    "What else?"


    "The underground space has been opened and expanded, but the ground below is full of earth and stone structures, and it will collapse!"


    "Then you can hurry up and build it... don''t look at me with that kind of eyes."


    Charles continued to look at Mike with pleading and adoring eyes.


    Mike patted his forehead and said speechlessly, "If you weren''t my son, I''d kick you to death, it''s so annoying!"


    It was said that it was just to expand the space, but it turned out that it had to be decorated?


    Charles shyly smiled and said, "The following things must be kept secret."


    "After the engineering team is done, you use your ability to delete this memory, isn''t it all right?"


    "But such a big project, doesn''t it cost a lot of money?!"


    Most importantly, there is plenty of time left.


    Mike was startled.


    Too��


    His money is running out, he can only buy the appearance of seven or eight manors, and I don''t know if it will be enough for a few children...


    Seeing that Mike was persuaded, Charles hurriedly said: "I have already bought all the materials and piled them on the grass by the small lake!"


    "Go and see..."


    Mike rubbed his eyebrows and walked over.


    Charles followed in a frenzy.


    Stacks and stacks of...steel and steel plates?


    But when Mike saw these so-called materials, he glanced at Charles suspiciously.


    "Have you already made up your mind?"


    "No!"


    Charles shook his head.


    Mike reached out and slapped Charles on the head, smiled and shook his head, two cards appeared in his hand again.


    Name: Magneto.


    Character introduction: A powerful mutant with the ability to magnetically control.


    Note: I like big scenes!


    The card disappeared, and a phantom appeared.


    The man stretched his arms and wore a helmet, looking grimly ahead.


    The phantom was fleeting, and Charles didn''t see it clearly.


    Then, the card light spot appeared again, and a revolving portal appeared in front of him, connecting to the newly expanded underground space.


    With a slight wave of Mike''s hand, the steel flew up like a torrent of steel, rushing in from the portal, and under his control, began to reinforce the underground space.


    Charles watched this scene with delight and couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    He had already foreseen the confused expressions of Hank McCoy and Orolo tomorrow.


    After a while, Mike dissipated the power of manifestation, and the portal in front of him also turned into a spot of light and disappeared after the manifestation time expired.


    "Dad, thank you..."


    "Whoosh!"


    Mike rose into the sky and quickly disappeared. The wind generated during takeoff blew Charles away.


    Charles got up from the ground and spat out the hay in his mouth with a gloomy face.


    He feels despised...


    Sad... FUCK!


    As long as he thought that the underground space below was basically completed, he couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth.


    Next, after securing the lighting, ventilation, etc. infrastructure, he and Hank McCoy can start building the brainwave machine.


    Completing these requires a professional engineering team and requires confidentiality.


    However, keeping this secret...


    As his father said just now, it was too easy for him.


    ��


    January 12, sunny.


    early morning.


    "Gwen, we''re going!"


    Mike lifted Gwen''s bag and shouted upstairs.


    "coming!"


    Gwen responded and ran downstairs.


    With the mushroom hairpin from Charles, Gwen sorted out his clothes and said nervously to Mike, "Dad, how do I look?"


    "very beautiful."


    "call!"


    He patted his chest Gwen said sweetly: "Let''s go!"


    Today is her first time to go to school, and she must make a good impression on everyone.


    After driving Gwen to the new school, Mike drove Gwen to the door of the classroom before returning.


    In fact, Gwen wanted to come by the school bus, but on the first day of school, how could Mike rest assured that Gwen would come alone?


    After leaving school, when Mike came home, the phone rang suddenly.


    Looking at the number, Mike raised his eyebrows unexpectedly.


    Peggy Carter.


    "Mike! We are few, are you coming?"


    A voice full of traces of time, but still sweet, rang out.

 Chapter 168： train

    When was the last time I saw Peggy Carter...


    Mike recalled.


    By the way, it was about two months before he moved to New York, almost three months ago,


    He remembered Peggy Carter staring at him as if he were going to die at any moment.


    Since that time, he has not received a call from the other party.


    Lost so badly.


    Must be out of money.


    Hope you don''t lose your retirement salary.


    Otherwise, the little old lady has to drink the northwest wind.


    "Mike? Hurry up and answer! Three missing one!"


    Peggy Carter couldn''t help urging.


    "No, I have something to do!"


    Mike refused.


    Peggy Carter''s cards are so bad.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "afraid?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m afraid of your card-breaking skills?"


    "My skill is broken!?"


    Peggy Cutler made a long voice, which made Maria on the side cover her ears uncontrollably.


    "Don''t go, don''t go!"


    Mike refused: "I have something to do during this time. I will go to you to play cards when I have time."


    With that said, Mike didn''t give the other party a chance to speak, and hung up the phone directly.


    really...


    Knowing that the other party would be addicted, when Peggy Carter retired and brought Maria to his house for dinner, he didn''t teach them to play mahjong on a whim.


    However, he said it was no excuse.


    He is really in trouble.


    These days, he has been following Fox.


    After Christmas, about half a month ago, Firefox Fox found Cross''s son Wesley.


    This means that the League of Assassins, under pressure from the Cross, has already started a plan.


    The cross is strong, and Sloan understands that.


    Therefore, he asked Firefox Fox to find Wesley, who was also talented as an assassin, trained him to be an assassin, and then asked Wesley to deal with the cross.


    Because this is the only person in the cross who will not kill.


    During this time, Wesley has already started training, and with his assassin talent, he is quickly learning the killing skills.


    Wesley is learning very fast. At this speed, it should not take long before Sloan will let Wesley deal with the cross, so Mike will spend some time paying attention to these people during this time.


    After all, he has already decided to save Firefox, and Cross is also his apprentice, and he just has nothing to do...


    Habitually glanced at the textile factory of the Assassin League, and saw that Wesley was still training, and then turned off his super vision.


    Wesley and Charles��


    In the previous world, it seemed that an actor played the role, but in this world, the two only have a three-point resemblance.


    From temperament to appearance, Charles crushed Wesley.


    Thinking of Wesley being cuckolded, Mike couldn''t help shaking his head.


    This guy is really miserable.


    ��


    As time passed, Gwen got used to the new school.


    Mike''s life becomes regular and dull.


    Finally, after more than 20 days, Mike looked at what was about to happen and raised some spirits.


    At this time, the railway station.


    Firefox and Wesley were led to the train station by Cross''s partner according to the clues Cross deliberately left.


    Cross stood at the door of the last carriage of the train, waiting for news from his partner.


    Wesley��


    Cross''s eyes darkened.


    Damn, even using his son.


    From the moment when Firefox of the Assassin League contacted his son, he wanted to ask Wesley to explain the situation, but he was always watched by the people of the Assassin League, and there was no chance at all.


    After several confrontations, he could only find a way to create opportunities for the two to be alone.


    So, using his remaining bullet, he led Wesley to his partner, and asked his partner to lead Wesley to the station according to their plan.


    With a full beard and a sloppy cross, he looks like a decadent middle-aged man, but his eyes are very sharp.


    When the train moved slowly, he saw two figures rushing past.


    Firefox Fox and his son.


    The moment he saw his son, his eyes froze, and a strong killing intent enveloped Wesley.


    Wesley paused in his footsteps, and before he could call Firefox, who had run far away, he strode towards the accelerating train. When the door of the carriage was about to be closed by the conductor, he saw a fleeting cross.


    Pulling down the conductor, Wesley rushed into the train and began to look for the cross.


    After realizing that Wesley was missing, Fox rushed out of the train station, got into a car, and chased the train.


    The train was getting faster and faster, but Wesley was getting more and more impatient.


    Although he has assassin talent and grows fast, his experience is too little.


    After all, he is just a rookie who has just been training for more than a month.


    Soon he lost the figure of the cross, and even took out a gun because of the wrong person, causing riots and screams from the passengers.


    He was a little flustered, still crying sorry, not like an assassin at all.


    A pair of eyes looked at Wesley''s back, a little distressed.


    This kid didn''t have to face such a life, he didn''t have to face blood and bullets.


    Taking a light breath, Cross walked up from behind Wesley. When Wesley realized something was wrong, he turned around and grabbed Wesley''s hand holding the gun. The two scuffled in the carriage amid the screams of the passengers.


    "Wesley!"


    The cross held Wesley down, and a low voice rang out.


    Wesley struggled frantically, only thinking about killing the other party.


    "I��"


    Just after saying a word, the cross eyes narrowed and Wesley was pressed to the ground.


    "boom!"


    A bullet shot through the glass and flew past where the cross had just been.


    It''s Firefox.


    Cross got up from the ground and planned to lead Wesley to other carriages, but just as he stood up, he saw a smiling face that changed instantly.


    how come!


    How could it be him!


    Why is he here? Is it from the Assassin League?


    He was in a cold sweat and pointed his gun at him.


    But in the next instant, he stood there like a puppet.


    To be precise, the entire carriage stopped moving.


    On the other side, Wesley, whose head was dizzy from the hit, saw the gun dropped by his side and reached out to grab it.


    "clatter!"


    One foot was on the gun.


    He was stunned and looked up.


    A smiling face and a cross standing there like a puppet.


    Killing intent emerged, he didn''t think about it, he drew his gun forcefully.


    But I didn''t think that the foot was lifted up in an understatement.


    "Boom!"


    Wesley fell face up.


    ����


    Looking at this scene, Mike couldn''t help but cocked the corners of his mouth, and then a thought moved, the power of the soul poured out, and Wesley was fixed in place.


    In fact, when Wesley got on the train, he got on the train, but he used the card Professor X, and then used the power of the mind to make everyone on the train ignore him.


    Mike turned his head to look out of the train, waved to Firefox who was driving side by side with the train, used mind control to make the other party stop the car, and waited for them in place, he controlled Wesley and Cross, and moved towards the door of the carriage walk around.

 Chapter 169： give me face

    On the side of the road, in the green fields, there were a woman and three men in the car. The car did not shake and was very stable.


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassing. Mike, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked at the three people with interest.


    After all, it was Wesley Young, who broke the silence after a few seconds of silence.


    Without hesitation, he raised the gun in his hand and pointed to the cross on the co-pilot.


    The already prepared cross immediately grabbed the opponent''s wrist and turned his head slightly to the side.


    "boom!"


    Gunshots rang out, and the windows shattered.


    At this moment, Fox also picked up the gun, and when he was about to shoot the cross, his body suddenly fell towards Mike.


    "puff!"


    A bullet hole appeared in the back of her seat, and the gun of the cross pointed vaguely at Fox.


    At this moment, Wesley moved the muzzle to Mike.


    Fox''s face changed, and he pointed the muzzle at Wesley, and Cross raised Wesley''s wrist forcefully.


    "boom!"


    The bullet was fired and a hole appeared in the roof of the car.


    The next second, without waiting for Wesley to make a move, Cross actually used a gun against Wesley''s chin.


    Wesley''s eyes widened, looking at Fox and Cross, his head a little confused.


    what happened?


    What''s going on against me?


    Perhaps seeing Wesley''s doubts, Cross explained, "Mr. Kent is my teacher in the league."


    Firefox glanced at the cross lightly, and said, "I respect Mike very much."


    Wesley froze for a moment, turned his head and stared at the cross, and said, "You killed my dad!"


    "I just��"


    "To shut up!"


    Fox moved the muzzle to the cross, his eyes cold.


    If it wasn''t for Mike, the bullets must have been flying around in this small space.


    "cough!"


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Give me a face, let''s have a good talk."


    As he said that, his mind moved, and before the ability he showed was about to disappear, he controlled the three and handed the gun to Mike.


    The three looked at Mike with horror in their eyes.


    If Mike controlled them before, he directly suspended their thinking, and they didn''t know what happened, this time Mike just forced their bodies.


    This feeling of knowing what they are doing, but not being able to control their body, is really bad for them, it can even be said to be terrifying.


    Mike said: "Okay, now that you have calmed down, you can have a good talk."


    Looking at the gun in Mike''s hand, the three fell silent again.


    "you first."


    Mike looked at Wesley with a terrified face, very nervous.


    Wesley stammered nervously: "My name is Wesley, I used to be a sales manager, and now I''m an assassin, I fired my boss who humiliated me and kicked my girlfriend who cuckolded me not long ago. Called my cuckold friend..."


    The cross and Firefox''s eyes changed slightly, and they glanced at Wesley''s hands vaguely.


    Mike couldn''t help but said, "Good fight!"


    Saying that, Mike, who was smiling, raised his hand quickly. Before the three of them could see clearly, the gunshot rang out. The bullet rubbed Wesley''s hair and shattered the rear window of the car.


    Cross and Firefox sighed.


    Wesley''s careful thinking can''t even hide from them, how can he hide from Mike?


    Mike smiled and said, "Wesley, do you think the little trick of talking to attract attention can fool anyone?"


    Pointed at Wesley with the gun in his hand.


    Wesley gritted his teeth and pulled out the other gun.


    Mike took it and said, "Go ahead."


    Wesley no longer pretended, and said directly: "I am chasing the cross, my father-killing enemy."


    Mike nodded his cross: "It''s your turn."


    Cross took a deep breath and said to Wesley, "I''m your dad!"


    Wesley said angrily, "I''m your dad!"


    Cross: "��"


    He looked at Wesley, his eyes tender but helpless, and even full of pity.


    Wesley seemed to sense something, turned his head stiffly, and looked at the expressionless Firefox.


    Doubt, shock, and finally rage.


    Wesley''s expression changed rapidly.


    "Is what he said true?"


    Firefox did not answer, but looked at the cross: "Why did you defect from the alliance?"


    Wesley roared angrily: "Answer me!"


    Firefox glanced at Wesley lightly and said, "Yes."


    Wesley froze, clutching his hair with both hands, burying his head between his arms.


    Cross looked at his son distressedly, and said to Firefox: "If I say, I have never betrayed the Assassin League."


    Firefox frowned and said, "What do you mean?"


    "I just betrayed Sloan."


    Firefox seemed to realize something, and its eyes narrowed slightly.


    Cross said lightly: "Sloan is the one who betrayed the Assassin League and fate."


    "He''s been faking targets for his own personal gain, and he''s the one ''Fate'' wants to kill."


    "He wanted to kill me to silence me after I found out the wanted piece of fate that belonged to him."


    Eyes drooping, Firefox whispered: "Why should I believe what you said?"


    "That''s your business." Cross said lightly, and then said in a cold tone: "But you shouldn''t use Wesley."


    Firefox: "Only he has the best chance of killing you."


    Wesley looked up, looked at the two of them sharply, and shouted: "Shit, you are all shit!"


    He originally thought that he was the chosen assassin who avenged his father and completely changed his life, but in the end... he was a **** in the hands of others?


    Firefox pursed his lips and said, "Sorry."


    Wesley took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and said, "I''m going to see Sloan!"


    Whether it was to verify the truth of these words or to seek revenge, he needed to see Sloan.


    "This is the solution to the problem." Mike smiled at the three of them and said, "Look, it''s good to talk about it."


    Cross nodded to Mike and said, "Thank you, Mr. Kent."


    If it weren''t for Mike, he''d still be fighting Wesley right now.


    Fox looked at Mike curiously, and asked carefully, "So, are you here to solve this problem because of the cross? Or because of me?"


    "All right."


    Mike shrugged.


    The corners of Fox''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Seeing this scene, Wesley snorted.


    Mike suddenly turned his head, looked at Wesley with a smile, and said kindly, "Young man, does the green hat look good?"


    Wesley was embarrassed.


    Cross coughed lightly, seeing Mike looking at him meaningfully, his heart suddenly felt a little empty.


    "You''ve been living across from Wesley, do you think it looks good?"


    ������


    As soon as the words came out, Wesley looked at the cross in disbelief, his face flushed with anger, and then instantly pale.


    Cross looked at Mike in shock.


    How did he know? Is it because of that ability just now?


    Cross flashed a thought in his mind, seeing Wesley staring at him, a layer of cold sweat broke out on the forehead of this top killer, and said: "I want you to live an ordinary life But I''m a member of the Assassin League, and I can only sneak a peek at you in this way."


    This is the helplessness of a father.


    But there was only one thought in Wesley''s mind at this time.


    "You... see it all?"


    Wesley felt like his face was going to melt at the thought of what he and his girlfriend were doing at home.


    Silence of the Cross.


    Wesley shivered.


    Fox looked at the father and son who seemed to be turned into statues in the back seat, couldn''t help laughing softly, looked at Mike''s gently shaking body, and asked curiously, "Why?"


    "Because it''s uncomfortable to see them."


    He even pointed a gun at him!


    He hates people pointing a gun at him the most.

 Chapter 170： finger

    League of Assassins, in a room that only Sloan can enter.


    Mike stood quietly, looking at the loom in front of him that was pulling silk threads and kept running, with curiosity in his eyes.


    The Loom of Fate.


    He walked to the front, looked at the cloth spun from strands of yarn, and scrutinized it.


    Crossing the vertical and horizontal lines is really like a person''s destiny.


    On the way to the textile yard, after deliberation, Fox and Wesley went to Sloan to determine the fate of the wanted order, and Cross was taken to this room by Mike.


    Looking at Mike''s back, Cross''s heart was very complicated.


    Surprise, admiration and fear, as well as a trace of resentment.


    He just watched Mike take out two cards, and then they got stealth ability, and then swaggered through the textile factory full of assassins, and came to the loom of destiny.


    There is usually no one in this room, and only Sloan can come. After translating the cipher text, he handed the Fate Wanted Order to the assassin for execution.


    Cross looked at the loom, his eyes shaking slightly.


    Like Firefox, he believed in the Loom of Fate, or rather, they had to.


    If you don''t believe it, it means that what they believed in and pursued in the past has all become a joke.


    They are just killers, not assassins of fate at all.


    So, he''s going to deal with Sloan.


    Sloan fooled him and tarnished his faith.


    The cross eyes became firm, and he suddenly said, "Mr. Kent, do you believe in destiny now?"


    Mike turned around and smiled, and said, "Believe in destiny? Isn''t this thing used to change?"


    ������


    Destiny is not for belief, but for change.


    "But fate is destined by God. No matter how hard we try, we can''t escape the control of fate."


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "If you say death, it is indeed everyone''s fate, but how to die depends on your choice."


    "But how do you know that the choice you made was not driven by fate?"


    Mike laughed and said, "Driven by fate, your choice, are these important?"


    Cross was startled and nodded.


    Important, important to him!


    Because he has been accepting the guidance of ''destiny'' for so many years, killing those who ''deserve to kill'' is the guidance of destiny, so that he is no longer confused.


    If these are not the guidance of fate, what he has done over the years...


    Mike pinched his chin, looked at the cross and shrugged, "Okay, then you can still believe in your destiny."


    To believe in this kind of thing, you must first believe in order to exist.


    Cross couldn''t help but said: "But if you don''t believe it, why did you join the Assassin League in the first place?"


    Mike recalled and smiled, but did not answer.


    The reasons are complex.


    Because he came through, curious to change his life, because he was involved in an operation of the Assassin League, because he got the assassin''s talent from the system...


    Cross fell silent, and Mike turned his head with a smile, looked at the loom, and turned on his super vision. When he saw the weaving shuttle, his eyes narrowed.


    That''s... a finger! ?


    He was shocked in his heart, grabbed the weaving shuttle that kept on and off, and took it out of it.


    Looking at this scene, Cross was a little puzzled.


    However, Mike tore off the iron sheet of the weaving shuttle, exposing the wooden weaving shuttle with patterns carved inside. When he squeezed it hard, the wooden weaving shuttle shattered and a magic circle dissipated.


    Mike frowned, and then, in Cross''s shocked gaze, took out a...finger from the scraps?


    "what is this?"


    Cross murmured, feeling that his cognition was breaking.


    The moment Mike got his finger, he felt a powerful mental energy began to invade his mind.


    Mike''s expression changed slightly, and when the light spot of the card in his hand dissipated, he stood there expressionlessly.


    But in his mind, a vague shadow appeared.


    "Ha ha!"


    Feeling Mike''s powerful body, the shadow smiled happily.


    This body is hers!


    "what are you?"


    In the darkness, Mike''s voice rang out.


    "I am destiny!"


    "Fight your mother''s head!"


    Mike couldn''t help but scold.


    The figure froze, and then said angrily: "I am the **** who can see fate!"


    See fate?


    Mike pondered and said, "That finger is yours? Why are you in that finger?"


    "I... what does this have to do with you? Your body will be mine soon!"


    It doesn''t look stupid.


    Originally, he also felt that the other party was locked in the weaving shuttle for an unknown length of time, and when he was about to get a new body, he would be full of desire to tell and show off.


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    Mike said lightly, his mind that was full of darkness actually lit up, and then the figure was stunned, and panic flashed in his eyes.


    She was actually locked in a cage with Mike like a giant in front of her.


    when? When did this cage appear?


    She looked at the giant Mike in front of her, terrified.


    the realm of the mind.


    When Mike saw that finger, he had already taken out a card named Professor X, and when the opponent invaded his mind, the card had been activated.


    After that, it wasn''t that the other party entered his mind, but he pulled the other party in, and then, unknowingly, locked the other party in the mental cage.


    "Do not!"


    The voice screamed.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and the terrifying spiritual power directly invaded the other party, checking the other party''s memory.


    This is a mutant who has awakened the ability to see the future.


    She was originally just a weaver, but after she awakened this ability, she called herself an apostle of destiny, and used the future she saw to guide the weavers of the textile factory to seek good luck and avoid evil~www.novelhall.com ~ And as time passed, she became people''s belief and a beacon of direction in people''s eyes.


    Later, in a foreknowledge, she predicted that someone would kill her in the future.


    So, terrified, she asked those textile workers who believed in fate to kill that person in advance, and called this the guidance of fate. It was fate that made that person die, and the reason was that that person would bring killing one day in the future.


    Convinced that her weavers had no doubts about this, the League of Assassins was formed.


    From that day on, the Assassin Alliance had a mission, that is, under her guidance, to kill the people it predicted would hurt others in the future to avoid future killings.


    Finally, one day, the Assassin League killed someone who shouldn''t be killed, and the enemy came to the door and killed her.


    But the people of the Assassin League needed the guidance of fate, so they used a magical ritual to attach her soul to one of her fingers, making a weaving shuttle, and continued the so-called guidance of fate until now.

 Chapter 171： businessman mike

    guide destiny? See through fate?


    Do not make jokes!


    The future is ever-changing, and any choice made now may affect the future.


    The future that that person sees is only one of countless futures.


    Mike looked at the black shadow screaming in the prison cage and shook his head.


    In addition to maintaining her existence, the weaving shuttle that seals her also has an important function, which is to grow her soul over time.


    Because the founders of the Assassin League hope that one day in the future, Sombra will be reborn.


    Her soul has been nourished by the weaving shuttle made of special materials for hundreds of years. It is no longer comparable to ordinary people. She can be reborn successfully when she meets most people in the world. .


    With a thought of Mike, he directly wiped out the dark shadow in the cage of his soul.


    Since it has been dead for hundreds of years, don''t come out hoho.


    After a thorough inspection with the power of the mind, after confirming that the other party did not leave anything in his mind, Mike came out of the spiritual realm and pouted slightly.


    "What is that? What happened to you just now?"


    Cross saw that Mike had resumed his action, and couldn''t help asking, but his eyes were on the severed finger on Mike''s hand.


    I saw that in just a short period of time, the white severed finger had rotted and become shriveled.


    "You like it!"


    Mike spoke to Cross, put the severed finger in Cross''s hand, and said, "I''ll send it to you."


    Cross was stunned for a while, and asked again with his severed finger: "What is this? Why is it in there? What is going on here?"


    "Why in it, how do I know? What''s going on, who do I ask?"


    Mike came for a second question and answered the other party''s question.


    Cross: "��"


    He looked at the severed finger in his hand and Mike, with a helpless expression on his face.


    He believed that Mike must know something, but if Mike didn''t say it, he had nothing to do.


    Mike rolled his eyelids, grabbed the severed finger and threw it to the ground, stepping on it hard.


    "Boom!"


    With a muffled sound, a cracked footprint appeared on the ground, and the broken finger turned into slag.


    The corner of the cross jumped.


    What terrifying power is this?


    Suddenly, a gunshot appeared in the textile factory, followed by a large number of gunshots.


    Cross was shocked.


    It''s Wesley!


    Without any hesitation, he strode out.


    Mike looked at the back of Cross and squeezed his chin lightly.


    Did Firefox and Wesley find the truth from Sloan?


    Can the assassins of the Assassin League stop these three people?


    Also, many years ago, because of Ruiwen, he seemed to owe Sloan a favor.


    No matter what, he has to repay the other party''s favor, he doesn''t like to owe others.


    The embodied power can last for a while.


    As soon as his mind moved, the power of the soul poured out, and it only covered the entire textile factory in an instant, and then saw the current situation.


    ������


    Firefox and Wesley are fighting the assassins of the textile mill. The two are in a bad situation now, because they are surrounded by a large number of assassins, and at this time, the cross joins the fight, and the two sides temporarily maintain the balance.


    As for Sloan, he seems to be injured and is about to escape from the mill.


    Favorite��


    Now seems like a good opportunity!


    Mike''s thoughts moved, his footsteps disappeared, and the next second, he appeared in front of Sloan.


    Pressing his chest, Sloan, who was running at an inappropriate speed for his age, looked at Mike who appeared inexplicably, and almost collided with his head.


    "Why are you here?"


    Sloan''s eyes widened sharply, and then he stepped back and said, "Are you and Cross together?"


    Mike shook his head and said, "I''m just here to repay the favor."


    "Humanity?"


    Sloan froze, frowning.


    It seems that there is such a thing.


    Mike pointed at Sloan and said, "Your blood is about to dry."


    The corner of Sloan''s mouth twitched, and he said firmly: "It''s okay, I can last for a while."


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike smiled and said, "You''re still the same."


    Saying that, a card appeared in his hand, the card dissipated, and a green energy wrapped around Sloan.


    Sloan was startled and clenched the gun in his hand.


    Immediately, he felt that his wound had stopped bleeding quickly, and then healed under his watch until it disappeared.


    "This is? Are you a mutant?"


    He looked at Mike unexpectedly and let go of his hand holding the wound.


    Mike didn''t explain, he waved his hand and said, "Now, I''m clear with you."


    Sloan laughed softly, looked up and down at Mike, and said, "You haven''t changed at all over the years."


    Mike stretched out his hand and pointed to his temples: "You touch your conscience and say it again."


    "Conscience, do you have a conscience in doing this?"


    Mike stretched out his hand and gave a thumbs up, "I admire your confession!"


    Sloan was silent for a while and said, "Are you and Cross together?"


    Mike thought for a moment and said, "It was counted before, but it is not counted now."


    Sloan looked at Mike.


    What the **** is this answer?


    Looking at Sloan, Mike suddenly had a flash of inspiration and said, "I have a business, do you want to do it?"


    Sloan pointed to the spinning mill behind him: "At this time, are you talking about business with me?"


    Mike grabbed Sloan''s shoulders, Sloan breathed lightly, pressed his subconscious dodging reaction, and was pulled aside by Mike.


    Not to mention that he was not Mike''s opponent in the first place, he couldn''t see how Mike appeared just now, and even Mike had that magical healing ability...


    He has no right to resist at all.


    "what business?"


    Sloan said lightly.


    Mike reached out and nodded to Sloan''s forehead, and sent all the things he had just encountered and the memories he got from that shadow to Sloan''s mind.


    Sloan shook, then shook again, and finally shook violently...


    He looked at Mike, his eyes changed from surprise to surprise, then to surprise, and finally he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Fate? Bah! Fate is going to kill me? Haha! Shit!"


    He danced with excitement.


    He was originally a believer of destiny, but since his name appeared on the wanted list of destiny, he was puzzled, he didn''t believe it, and then betrayed his previous belief with a trace of guilt.


    But now, after he learned the truth of the so-called fate from Mike, he discovered that there is no so-called fate at all.


    The so-called Destiny Wanted Order was actually controlled.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    He laughed wildly but the tears couldn''t stop flowing.


    "Shit! It''s all shit! Damn fate!"


    He suddenly felt relieved.


    Then he looked at Mike and said sincerely, "Mike, thank you."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Pay me."


    Sloan said cheerfully: "No problem."


    As he said that, he took out his mobile phone, and in the sound of gunfire, he called the manager who managed the funds for him, and said to Mike: "Account."


    Mike said a series of numbers. After hearing the amount Sloan said, he raised his eyebrows and said to Sloan: "Atmospheric!"


    Now, I can buy three or four more manors like X Academy.

 Chapter 172： The so-called white wolf with empty gloves...

    After a big business, Mike was in a very happy mood, and even the sound of the gunshots became wonderful in his ears.


    Sloan put the phone away, looked at Mike, pondered, and said, "I want to do business with you again."


    Mike pointed to the bursts of gunfire in the textile factory.


    "Want me to fix that?"


    "right!"


    "Forget it." Mike patted Sloan and said, "Your money is enough for you to live a luxurious life. Do you still want to rely on those people inside to dominate the fate of others, and even the fate of the world?"


    Sloan''s eyes changed.


    Mike laughed and said, "Don''t be joking, just those people inside, to those who have powerful power, they are not even a fart."


    Sloan was silent, and suddenly said, "Like you?"


    Mike smiled and didn''t answer, and said, "For the sake of knowing each other for so many years, I advise you, now is a good opportunity for you to get out."


    Sloan thought for a moment, nodded, and felt extremely relaxed.


    Get out now...


    Maybe he should find a place with beautiful scenery, suitable for retirement, and then find two young women and enjoy life.


    "What about the people in there? Are you going to kill them?"


    Sloan asked.


    Mike looked at Sloan speechlessly: "Do you think I''m a murderer?"


    Sloan Xu looked at Mike and said, "Did you forget when you were on a mission before?"


    "Okay!" Mike waved his hand and said, "Let''s go quickly, I''ll let someone clean up the mess inside, he should like these assassins very much."


    Sloan nodded and said to Mike again, "Thanks."


    After a pause, he said, "Please that person be nice to them."


    After the words fell, Sloan turned and left.


    Looking at Sloan''s back, Mike''s mouth was slightly raised.


    This guy is quite smart, as for the people inside...


    Mike thought for a moment and couldn''t help laughing.


    Maybe you can also do business.


    Taking out the phone, he called Nick Fury as he walked inside.


    The phone is connected...


    "Hey, Fury!"


    "Tell me, do you want me to wipe my **** again?"


    Nick Fury asked with ease.


    Mike squeezed his chin and said, "Have I asked you to do such a thing?"


    "Apart from my role in these things, what can I do for things that you can''t handle?"


    Nick Fury said, an indescribable feeling of grief and anger suddenly poured out of his heart.


    As an ordinary person, he couldn''t help the powerful Mike, let alone now...


    There are not many people he can trust now, and everyone looks like a hydra.


    As long as he thinks that his efforts over the years have been quietly eaten by Hydra, and that he has to secretly transfer the accumulation of S.H.I.E.L.D., he can''t help...


    Fake! Fake!


    After scolding twice in his heart, he took a deep breath and said to Mike, "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to do business with you."


    "Business?" Nick Fury was curious: "What business?"


    "You need to start a new business, right?"


    "You want to help me?"


    Nick Fury was surprised.


    "Unless you eat a hundred round slices of bread in a row, I''ll think about it."


    A hundred round bread slices?


    And just thinking about it?


    Nick Fury thought about it.


    He was disgusted when he saw the rotisserie, let alone eat it.


    No, no, the risk is too great.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Know the League of Assassins? It''s the organization I worked for many years ago."


    Nick Fury nodded, an idea came to his mind, and a flash of joy flashed in his eyes.


    Mike grinned and said, "Now that the Assassin League has changed, I think many people want to change jobs. If you want, I can package them and sell them to you."


    Nick Fury was heartbroken.


    The assassins of the Assassin League, with a little training, will soon become qualified agents.


    "Sell it to me, what a joke, do you think I look like a slave owner?"


    "If you don''t want me, I''ll kill them all."


    "Wait!" Nick Fury hurriedly shouted: "This is too wasteful!"


    "Do you really want it?"


    "Yes! Offer a price! You are just using waste, don''t ask for too much!"


    Mike wanted to give Nick Fury a look at it, but he said so, with Nick Fury''s shameless character, it was possible to give him a dollar.


    So, he said, "Not much, just enough money to buy two Charles estates."


    "Goodbye!" Nick Fury said lightly.


    Mike blinked and hung up the phone.


    Nick Fury: "��"


    Still not allowed to counter-offer?


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and he called Mike again and said, "It''s cheaper, one."


    "One and a half."


    "One."


    "I''m hanging up!"


    "Mike! You''re a vampire!"


    "Believe it or not, I really used the power of a vampire to chat with you?"


    "Sorry, Daddy Mike."


    "I don''t have your son!"


    Mike said lightly, and then the two of them laughed at the same time.


    This conversation is the same as it was many years ago.


    The laughter faded, Mike reported the address, Nick Fury hung up the phone, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    Does Mike care about the money?


    Do not.


    Mike just didn''t want him to be in debt.


    Friends, sometimes the more you owe, the less you look like a friend, and he already owes Mike a lot.


    At the same time, after Mike praised himself, another card appeared in his hand, which was still Professor X.


    This ability is really convenient, Mike is liking it more and more, but...


    I couldn''t help but touch my hair.


    ����


    Hair is solid, no problem.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and the power of his soul poured out, and the situation in the textile factory was instantly clear.


    The battle between the two sides was very stalemate, and the three of Firefox also suffered some injuries and looked very embarrassed.


    Mike reached out and lit his temples, and an invisible force instantly pinned everyone in place, and then controlled them to walk out.


    After tying those people up with the cloth that can be found everywhere in the textile mill, Mike looked at the three of Foxes.


    With a snap of his fingers, Mike released the control of the three.


    The moment the three released their control, UU read www. uukanshu.com immediately raised the gun in his hand.


    Just now their thinking was suspended by Mike, and their thinking was still in the battle just now.


    And when they saw the bound assassins standing there like puppets, they were slightly startled and looked at Mike.


    With a smile on his face, Fox pressed his wound and said, "Thank you!"


    Cross and Wesley looked at Mike gratefully.


    Three rejuvenation cards were thrown out, and green energy flowed through the three of them.


    The three looked at the rapidly disappearing wound and looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike: "Fox, is the situation clear?"


    Fox nodded, his eyes calm, and said, "Yes."


    "Sloan is the one who betrayed his faith and will be executed by fate!"

 Chapter 173： say goodbye to the past

    Sloan became an enemy wanted by fate, and he used the entire Assassin League for his own personal gain, and he was an enemy that must be eradicated.


    And in addition to Sloan''s Destiny Wanted, Firefox has seen more Destiny Wanted.


    Hers, the gunsmith''s, the repairman''s, the butcher''s...


    Wanting to be here, Fox''s eyes flashed, and he looked at the other people who were controlled by Mike''s ability, and a decisive killing intent was slowly revealed.


    It''s really good to advertise, it''s worth installing it, after all, you can read books in cache and read aloud offline!


    Kill them and then die yourself.


    This is the choice of fate, the arrangement of fate.


    Noticing Fox''s eyes, Mike nodded.


    This kind of person who is so ruthless that he even kills himself for the so-called belief, although it looks a bit stupid, but it is admirable.


    Cross and Wesley stood together, looked at the people on the ground silently, and looked at Mike with questioning eyes.


    Mike disarmed.


    The people from the Assassin Alliance recovered and were stunned.


    Aren''t they fighting?


    Why was it tied up?


    Why can''t they remember?


    After being stunned, they looked at the three Foxes beside them with fear in their eyes.


    Although the reason is unknown, they now seem to be lambs to be slaughtered.


    "Are you... a ghost wolf?"


    Suddenly, some ''old people'' in the crowd recognized Mike.


    Mike turned his head to look, waved his hand, and said, "Hello, Scarface, swordsman!"


    "Really you?"


    Scarface looked at Mike, who was still young, in shock, then looked at Firefox, and said, "Are you with them?"


    "It doesn''t count."


    Mike said lightly. Seeing what those people wanted him to ask, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Be quiet!"


    There is spiritual power in words.


    The scene was quiet.


    Mike said: "Show you something."


    Although the beliefs of most people here are not as firm as Fox, but telling them these things completely shattered their beliefs, and among them, Firefox and Cross are also included. As for Wesley, this one is in the Assassin League. I have been a rookie for more than a month and haven''t been affected much.


    Reaching out his finger and pressing his temple, Mike gave all the memories of ''destiny'' to those people.


    Everyone was at a loss, and then the scene became chaotic.


    Some are crying, some are angry, some are confused, some are relieved...,


    They looked at Mike in disbelief, and Mike''s face was calm.


    The beliefs of Firefox and Cross have completely collapsed, and the strength of their bodies seems to be taken away, making them feel like they are about to breathe.


    "what is this?"


    Cross looked at Mike and muttered.


    Mike said calmly: "The origin of that finger, and the truth of the fate of the Assassin Alliance''s belief."


    "That''s what you saw from that severed finger?"


    A wry smile appeared on the cross''s face.


    Mike nodded, then his eyes flashed, and he controlled Fox, who pointed his gun at him.


    She actually wanted to kill herself.


    To be an assassin of destiny, this is the only reason she lives and fights for it, but in the end she finds out that the so-called destiny turns out to be a person.


    Although the other party has the ability to predict the future, this is very different from destiny itself.


    Her beliefs collapsed, what she did, her world was completely turned upside down, and she no longer had a purpose to live.


    Feeling the thoughts of Firefox at the moment, Mike''s voice sounded in his mind.


    "No, you can do more."


    Firefox was dazed, suffering inwardly.


    "Remember how you feel now, this will make you grow." Mike continued with a deep sigh: "Fate has never chosen you, and you don''t have to feel that fate abandoned you, that ''person'' can''t represent fate at all. "


    "But what have I been doing for so many years?"


    "Kill one person, save a thousand people... After all, you just want to be a hero who saves others, so you would rather be a gun in the hands of ''destiny'', don''t you?"


    "A hero who saves others?"


    Firefox murmured.


    Mike continued: "Now you are no longer controlled by ''fate'', you are free! Have you lost your faith in saving others?"


    "Faith to save others? Am I free?"


    "Yes, you''re free! You don''t fight for **** fate, you just fight for what you believe in!"


    Firefox bowed his head, his face still blank, and murmured, "But what should I do?"


    "If you don''t know what to do next, I can show you a place to go."


    "Okay... As long as it can save other people, I''ll accept it!"


    Mike sighed and looked at the cross.


    The cross is also the same problem, and it has a similar confusion as Firefox.


    Mike could only do one more time as a psychotherapist.


    Wesley... This guy just wants to change his life, he doesn''t have the complicated feelings of these assassins.


    Mike looked at the assassins with different expressions on the ground and sighed softly.


    Speaking of low, these people joined the League of Assassins because of faith.


    But Mike didn''t mean to enlighten them one by one. It was just Firefox and Cross that made him exhausted. There were almost a hundred assassins...


    Let Nick Fury do it, he''s a professional.


    However, as for the memory of meeting him today, these people should not have it.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and the power of the mind appeared.


    Mike found the relevant memory, replaced the person who told them the "destiny" of the Assassin Alliance with Nick Fury, and then controlled them to sleep.


    Mike looked at Firefox and Cross, seeing that their emotions were relatively stable now, and after they had no idea of ??killing him, he hooked his fingers to Wesley.


    Wesley hesitated and walked over.


    Mike said: "I''ll leave it to you to watch, and someone will come to receive these people in a while."


    "Leave it to me? How about you?"


    "I have something to do!"


    Mike looked at his watch, UU reading Gwen is about to leave school...


    With a flash of eyes, Mike imprinted the image of Nick Fury in Wesley''s mind before the embodied power was about to dissipate.


    "You can also go with him if you want to change your life."


    Mike said a word, glanced at Firefox and Cross, and explained to Wesley: "Take care of them, don''t think about them and commit suicide again."


    Wesley felt his shoulders heavy for an instant.


    "Finally, don''t tell anyone about me."


    Mike ordered, patted Wesley on the shoulder, and said, "I''m optimistic about you, young man! Come on!"


    Before Wesley could speak, he turned and trotted out.


    Wesley looked at Mike''s back, raised his hand, and before he could speak, his eyes flashed, and Mike disappeared.


    Rubbing his eyes, he looked at the Firefox and Cross beside him, and then at the sleeping assassins on the ground, feeling that his head instantly became several times bigger.


    Outside the textile factory, Mike looked at the textile factory behind him and smiled faintly.


    He finally said goodbye to the past completely.


    Not only that, he also did two businesses, and even helped these people solve the problem of reemployment.


    As for developing them into their own power?


    Mike chuckled and shook his head.


    It is of little use to their family, so it is better to spend more time with their daughter.

 Chapter 174： Do you play cards?

    early morning.


    "what!"


    Gwen opened her mouth wide, insisting that Mike see how many of her teeth were loose.


    Mike glanced at it and said, "It''s okay, only one."


    Gwen touched his front teeth lightly, and said worriedly, "Is it possible that it won''t grow back if it falls out?"


    Think about what it looks like with missing front teeth.


    Gwen looked disgusted.


    That''s too ugly.


    Mike pondered, nodded seriously, and said, "Yeah, it won''t be long."


    "Cheat, cheat!"


    Gwen worries.


    Mike said seriously: "You must have been secretly eating candy again, so your teeth are loose."


    "No!" Gwen waved his little hand and said, "I have no more sugar."


    "Then all your teeth will fall out! You won''t be able to bite the flesh in the future!"


    After swallowing, Gwen said anxiously, "Dad is a liar!"


    Mike nodded: "Well, yes, I lied to you!"


    Gwen: o(?��?)��!


    "Ha ha!"


    Looking at Gwen''s expression, Mike smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it will still grow."


    Gwen patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the time, and said, "I''m leaving, the school bus is coming!"


    Gwen hurriedly put on his hat, Mike wrapped her scarf again, and put on gloves, Gwen walked outside.


    Not far from their house is a station where school buses pass by.


    Mike drove Gwen to the station, watched Gwen get on the school bus, turned and walked home.


    This little guy, life and death will not let Mike send it, saying that all the classmates are on the school bus, and she will take it too.


    "Is the Spring Festival coming soon?"


    Mike counted the time and was shocked.


    There are three days left to get ready.


    By the way, I don''t know what happened to Eric.


    He muttered inwardly.


    Suddenly, a car stopped beside Mike and the windows rolled down.


    "Mike, good morning!"


    Looking at the neighbor who greeted him, Mike smiled and nodded, "John, go to work?"


    John Brennan nodded and smiled at Mike.


    This is a handsome, gentle literature teacher, but a pair of gray-green eyes are full of melancholy.


    "Good morning, Uncle Mike!"


    A little boy with blond hair and delicate facial features showed his head from the rear window and greeted Mike with a rare smile.


    Mike reached out and rubbed the little guy''s head and said, "Good morning, Luke."


    Luke Brennan looked around Mike, a little lost.


    Noticing the little guy''s expression, Mike smiled and said, "Gwen is on the school bus, and I won''t let me send him."


    Luke responded obediently.


    "Let''s play after school."


    Mike spoke to Luke.


    Luke looked at his father and smiled when he saw him nodding.


    He and Gwen were in the same school, in the same grade, but not in the same class.


    Gwen didn''t have any friends when he first came here, and Luke was excluded from school for some reasons. In addition, the two families were neighbors, so the two became friends.


    Gwen would invite Luke to play at home from time to time, and sometimes Gwen would go to Luke''s house to play, and the two became more and more familiar with each other.


    "Goodbye uncle."


    Luke waved to Mike.


    Mike nodded to the father and son and watched them leave.


    John, a very gentle person, looks like a man with a story, but the other party didn''t say anything, and Mike didn''t ask, he just knew that the neighbor was a good one.


    "Have to go shopping and wait for Gwen to come back tonight and eat hot pot together."


    Mike patted his forehead, turned and walked quickly home.


    After packing up the house, Mike drove away, targeting Chinatown.


    There are many ingredients and seasonings that can only be bought here, and because the Spring Festival is just around the corner, the place is already lively.


    After shopping, it was already noon, so I simply found a restaurant here for lunch.


    Eating the spicy oil-splashed noodles, Mike was satisfied for a while.


    This store is new and it tastes good.


    Just as Mike was eating the noodles, the phone rang.


    "Hey?"


    Slip!


    Mike took a mouthful of noodles.


    "Mike, where are you?"


    "I''m in Chinatown."


    "What are you doing in Chinatown? Come back quickly! Maria and I are at your door!"


    "My door?" Mike''s face twitched and he said, "Are you so idle now?"


    "Idle? I''m not idle at all!" The gray-haired Peggy Carter waved his fists and said vigorously, "I just found a master Huaguo to learn a few tricks! Wait until you lose your pants! "


    "Peggy!"


    Maria snapped Peggy Carter angrily.


    Peggy Carter coughed lightly and said, "That''s it, we''re waiting at your door, come back soon!"


    Mike looked at the hung up phone and shrugged.


    "Come to send money again!"


    Mike shook his head with a smile, and after paying for the noodles neatly, he went to the supermarket again.


    Needless to say, when these two are here, they will definitely have dinner and leave to buy more ingredients.


    At the same time, at the door of Mike''s house.


    Peggy Carter and Maria sat in the nanny van, waiting for Mike to return.


    "You, me, and Mike, there are only three of them!"


    Peggy Carter said with a headache: "What if there are fewer people?"


    Maria looked at the driver and said, "Happy, can you play cards?"


    "Won''t!"


    Happy shook his head hastily.


    He''s Tony Stark''s bodyguard, coming to be the driver for these two old ladies today, and his employer, who should be...


    Happy had an envious look on his face.


    I hope Mr. Stark wasn''t too tired last night.


    "What an idiot, he can''t even play cards, and I don''t know how Tony would ask you to be his bodyguard."


    Peggy Carter looked disgusted.


    Maria rolled her eyes, but Happy was embarrassed.


    Since Peggy Carter retired, his personality has changed a lot, and he has simply let himself go.


    "Ding Ding Ding!"


    Suddenly, Happy''s phone rang.


    Happy glanced at the number, hurriedly answered the phone, and said, "Boss!"


    "Happy Tony Stark yawned and said, "Are you there? come pick me up. "


    "Boss, didn''t you ask me to obey the madam''s orders today? I''m at the door of a friend''s house with them now."


    Happy said something carefully.


    Tony Stark gently pushed away the cover girl who was hugging him from behind, smiled at the other party, and after blinking, got up and walked to the bathroom, saying, "Uh... I forgot, then don''t come pick me up, I''ll go back by myself in a while."


    Happy nodded and said, "I..."


    Before Happy finished speaking, Maria asked for her mobile phone.


    "Go back! Go back to what? Where do you want to go back?"


    At this moment, a voice very familiar to Tony Stark rang from the other end of the phone.


    Tony Stark coughed lightly and said in a serious voice, "Mom, I''m going back to the company, I have a lot to deal with."

 Chapter 175： we figure it out

    Back to the company to handle things?


    Maria turned to look at the sun.


    rising from the east.


    So, back to the company or something, Tony is lying.


    "Go back to the company? Don''t lie to me, did you just get up from which bed?" Maria exposed Tony Stark''s lie without hesitation, and said, "I''ll ask Happy to pick you up, my side In a hurry."


    "I do not��"


    "Come quickly, dear son!"


    Maria interrupted Tony and hung up the phone directly.


    Snapped!


    Maria and Peggy Carter slapped their palms.


    "It''s done!"


    "Nice job!"


    Happy took the phone and couldn''t help but smile.


    It''s such a good thing to see the energy of the two old ladies.


    First off, he''s by no means happy to think that Tony Stark is going to lose.


    Peggy Carter got out of the car, and Maria turned back to Happy and said, "It''s over to you, Happy!"


    Happy nodded.


    "By the way!" Maria suddenly remembered something, got out of the car for a while, and said, "If Tony doesn''t come, ask him if he wants to be my mother."


    Happy nodded solemnly and said, "I will definitely bring him back."


    In other words, in the past two years, Mrs. Maria has become more and more like a child, and she has become more and more stubborn.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and come back!"


    Peggy Carter waved to Happy.


    Happy saluted the two of them and drove away.


    Tony on the other side patted his forehead weakly.


    Play majiang��


    If he knew earlier, he would not be curious to learn.


    "Ding Ding Ding!"


    The phone rang, Tony answered the phone, and said, "What''s wrong? Pepper!"


    "Mr. Stark, are you coming to work today?"


    "I��"


    He originally wanted to say go, but when he thought of missing his appointment, the old lady of his family wanted to mutter about his fate for several days, and changed her tone, saying, "I have something to do, come pick me up at the hotel and come with me."


    "OK."


    Pepper Potts hangs up.


    "Tony?"


    A lazy voice sounded outside the bathroom, like a feather tickling Tony''s heart.


    Thinking of the other party''s performance on the bed last night, Tony touched his waist and sighed.


    Forget it.


    Take it easy.


    There is still a lot of flowers waiting for him to pick.


    "wait for me."


    Tony whispered, washed quickly, and opened the door.


    "Tony~~"


    The woman without any strands immediately hugged Tony.


    ����


    Tony put his arms around the other person and walked to the bed, took out the check he had written a long time ago from his pocket, stuffed it between the woman''s circles, and said, "I''ll make an appointment next time."


    The woman took out the check and glanced at it, couldn''t help but kissed Tony, threw a wink, and said, "I''ll wait for you."


    Tony smiled.


    wait for him?


    He didn''t believe it, everyone was an adult, and it was just a show.


    Besides, except for a very small number of people, he basically does not make a second appointment.


    As for these women...


    I took the money, took the headlines, and borrowed him to gain fame, and there was nothing unwilling to do so.


    Soon, the two got dressed, and the woman left first, while Tony waited for a while, and when the door rang, a professional woman in professional attire who looked very capable walked in.


    "Pepper!"


    Tony greeted lazily.


    Pepper Potts looked inside, and after seeing the "garbage" that she needed to dispose of in a short while, he said, "Thank God."


    Tony said, "Come on, let''s have breakfast with me first."


    "breakfast?"


    Pepper Potts glanced at the sun outside and said, "There is no breakfast, only lunch."


    "No, I say there is."


    Tony said domineeringly, walked out the door, and came to the hotel restaurant.


    And just when Tony was solving his ''breakfast'', Happy drove over to find him, was surprised to see Pepper Potts, his eyes swam over the two of them, and said, "Could it be that last night, you..."


    Saying that, he made a gesture with his finger.


    Tony looked up at his bodyguard, rolled his eyes, and was about to speak when Pepper Potts stepped on Happy''s foot.


    "what!"


    Happy screamed, and Tony''s hand holding the cutlery trembled.


    Pepper Potts looked at Happy and smiled, "What''s the matter, Happy?"


    Happy squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying, and said, "I was kicked by luck."


    Pepper Potts nodded with satisfaction, while Tony grinned speechlessly: "Little bastard, go back, I''ll go with Potts later."


    Upon hearing this, Happy nodded happily and said, "Goodbye boss!"


    Saying that, he walked away without looking back.


    Pepper Potts said enviously: "When can I rest?"


    Tony put down the cutlery and said with a smile, "I''ll give you a raise!"


    Pepper Potts clenched his fists and said, "I don''t need a break!"


    Tony nodded, wiped his mouth, and said, "Let''s go, if you don''t go, Ms. Maria will hit me on the forehead."


    Pepper Potts couldn''t help covering his mouth and smiling when he thought of the daily life of the mother and son.


    In fact, now Peggy Carter and Maria have the urge to hit people.


    Because they have been waiting for more than half an hour, Mike has not come yet.


    The two old ladies, who together were over 150 years old, were sitting in front of Mike''s house, shivering, like people who came out to protest when their house was forcibly demolished.


    "call!"


    Maria covered her mouth and sighed.


    Although it''s already February, it''s still cold.


    "No wait!"


    Peggy Carter said angrily: "Call Mike and say we figured out a way to get in."


    it''s too cold.


    Maria called Mike, while Peggy Carter took out a simple tool from her carry-on bag, lay on the door and unlocked it.


    "Why do you carry these things with you?"


    Maria looked at Peggy Carter in surprise, shaking her head from side to side.


    It was the first time that she did this kind of thing, and she felt a little irritated.


    Peggy Carter fiddled with the door and said, "Don''t underestimate me, I used to say that I was also an elite agent, known as the Rose of England."


    Maria nodded, and suddenly said nervously: "Yeah, someone came over to us, what should I do?"


    "Never mind! We''ll open the door of Mike Bastard''s house and don''t mind their business."


    Peggy Carter fiddled carefully.


    I haven''t done it for many years, and the craftsmanship is rusty.


    Maria grabbed Peggy Carter''s hand, shaking violently, and said a little scared: "He rushed over, what should I do!"


    Peggy Carter looked happy, opened the door, and said, "Great, Maria, you are a genius!"


    Maria: "��"


    what have i done?


    "Hey!"


    There was no class in the afternoon, and John Brennan, who went home early, looked at the two sneaky old ladies, pried open the door of his neighbor''s house, and shouted: "What are you two old ladies doing?"


    Maria: (?��?)��

 Chapter 176： spell

    Peggy Carter turned his head, looked at John who came running, and said calmly: "This is my friend''s house, I have already said hello."


    "No!" John Brennan ran to the door, blocked in front of the two, and said, "Stop, I''m going to call the police!"


    He has never seen such an arrogant old lady!


    Maria got nervous, and then she got a little excited and said, "He''s going to call the police!"


    She, Maria Stark, has lived so long and has not been caught by the police!


    Peggy Carter frowned and said, "This is really my friend''s house. If you don''t believe me, I can call him now."


    John pondered, shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it, now the liars are all in groups. Maybe you have colluded with your accomplices."


    Peggy Carter was helpless.


    The founder of her dignified S.H.I.E.L.D. was actually regarded as a thief?


    "Have you ever seen a thief so old?"


    She couldn''t help but ask, and immediately raised her forehead.


    What did she just say?


    John looked at the two with strange eyes.


    Just when the two sides were deadlocked, Mike, who was carrying a lot of things, came over, looked at the two sides of the deadlock, turned his head, and understood what was going on.


    "Hahaha!"


    He smiled happily, walked in front of the three of them, looked at the angry Peggy Carter and Maria, and the confused John, and couldn''t help laughing again.


    Putting the thing on the ground, he patted John on the shoulder and said, "Thank you, John, for helping me stop these two crazy old ladies."


    Peggy Carter and Maria had black faces.


    John looked at the three and suddenly said, "Are you really friends?"


    Mike nodded and said, "Yes, I have something to do, and they just came over. Because it is cold outside, they want to go home first."


    John was speechless, but he reacted quickly and said to the two, "Sorry."


    With that said, he stepped aside to open the door, helped Mike pick up the things, and delivered them to the house.


    Mike smiled and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    John smiled mildly and walked out.


    "Have hot pot together tonight?"


    Mike invited.


    John pointed his finger at the two people who were sulking on the sofa, shrugged, and said, "Next time."


    "no problem!"


    Mike smiled and waved his hand, and after sending the other party away, he closed the door smoothly.


    Holding two cups of hot tea, put them on Peggy Carter and Maria, holding back a smile, and said, "What new card skills did you learn?"


    Upon hearing this, the angry two immediately chatted with Mike happily.


    "How do you play with less people?"


    Mike spread his hands and said that there was nothing he could do about it.


    Maria said calmly: "It''s okay, my name is Tony!"


    Peggy Carter glanced at Mike lightly, and said, "Wait, I''ll let you see how good I am in a while!"


    Mike ''poof'' laughed: "You want to say that you lead people to fight, lead agents, etc. I believe you are very good, but playing cards... Ha!"


    Peggy Carter instantly felt that he had been greatly insulted, glared at Mike fiercely, and then angrily said: "Why isn''t Tony here yet?"


    Mike said: "Wait for me for a while, I''ll prepare some snacks for you."


    Hearing this, Maria said happily: "This is good."


    Mike''s workmanship is very good.


    A plate of cookies and a plate of macarons are all made by Mike as snacks for Gwen. Now they can only be used first, and then they will make other things for Gwen.


    After adding tea to the two, the three middle-aged and elderly people sat on the sofa illuminated by the sun, ate a snack and sipped tea, and let out a long breath.


    "Comfortable."


    Peggy Carter squinted, held a macaron in his fingers, bit his mouth lightly, and said, "Mike, it''s a pity you don''t open a snack shop."


    "Open a snack shop, play cards with you, and have all the money."


    "Cough cough!"


    Maria was choked and stared at Mike speechlessly.


    Peggy Carter bit the macaron fiercely and wanted to refute, but found that what Mike said turned out to be the truth.


    Every time they play cards, they are the losers.


    Looking at the two of them, Mike chuckled.


    He was called an old child by the children, but these two people were more like an old child than him.


    Perhaps because everything was put down, the two of them have been living more and more easily and more casually in the past few years.


    Ding dong!


    The doorbell rang, Mike got up to open the door, and welcomed the two people outside the door.


    "Tony?"


    "Mike... Uncle!"


    Although it has been so many years, Tony Stark still screams reluctantly.


    Because Mike looks too young now.


    Pepper Potts was surprised, but with a smile on his face, he said to Mike: "Hello, sir, first meeting, my name is Pepper Potts, Mr. Stark''s assistant."


    "Mike Kent."


    Mike and Pepper Potts shook hands and looked at each other.


    Tall and tall, although she is not a super beautiful girl, she has an attractive independent and capable temperament.


    Is this the little pepper?


    Looks like a nice girl.


    "come on in."


    Mike greeted the two of them.


    "Tony!"


    Maria exclaimed in surprise, "You''re finally here!"


    Tony and Maria hugged and said to Peggy Carter, "Sorry, Aunt Carter, I''m late."


    Peggy Carter nodded and said with a smile: "Just play me a few more cards later."


    Tony smiled and said he didn''t care.


    "Let''s get started!"


    Maria urged and said to Mike, "Go get the cards!"


    Turning his head and grabbing Pepper Potts again, he said, "Come on, sit and have some snacks, Mike made it himself, it''s very good."


    No money? Send you cash or coins, and get it within 1 day! Pay attention to the public �� public �� account [Book Friends Base Camp], get it for free!


    Pepper Potts nodded cautiously.


    Tony walked to the coffee table, picked up a cookie and tasted it, his eyes lit up, and said, "It tastes really good."


    Pepper Potts ate a piece too, complimented her heart, and decided to ask Mike how to make it later, so she could make it for her boss.


    Carrying a suitcase-like mahjong box, Mike walked to a square mahogany table by the living room window, and sat down at the chosen position of Peggy Carter and Mary Marley who were behind Mike.


    Pepper Potts watched curiously, while Tony yawned and sat down in the last chair.


    These tables and chairs were given by him.


    "Start! Start!"


    Peggy Carter opened the mahjong box with a solemn expression, put his hands together, and said in a low voice in broken Chinese: "Fat the pot with oil."


    Maria hurriedly followed.


    Watching this scene, Mike almost crushed the cards in his hand.


    Who taught this?


    "Have a pot? What is that?"


    Tony asked curiously, holding a few cards and building the ''Great Wall''.


    Maria: "God of Gamblers!"


    Peggy Carter said: "When I was playing poker in Chinatown before, I listened to those poker friends reading it, and then they really won money, so I quietly wrote down the spell."


    "They won money purely because you played badly!"


    Mike couldn''t help but complain, and won a thumbs up and two murderous glances.

 Chapter 177： call brother

    After a hard-fought battle, Mike won a lot, and Peggy Carter and Maria gnashed their teeth.


    In Tony''s words, he didn''t care about the tens of thousands of dollars he lost, but felt that the whole afternoon was such a waste of time.


    But Pepper Potts on the side looked brightly.


    Can you win so much money?


    She took a peek at Tony and decided to take some time to study hard.


    Mike looked at the time and said, "It''s time, I have to pick up the child."


    "Wait!" Peggy Carter said anxiously: "One more fight, I think I''m going to win!"


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Peggy Carter looked at Mike with puzzled eyes and said, "Child?"


    "Didn''t I tell you?" Mike was startled and said, "I adopted a daughter some time ago."


    "No!"


    The three shook their heads in unison.


    "Then wait for me to come back to introduce you."


    Mike got up, pointed to Pepper Potts beside him, and said, "Let Pepper accompany you."


    He had already seen Pepper Potts'' moving eyes.


    Pepper Potts hesitated.


    She wanted to try, but this lost money, her salary...


    Tony glanced, waved his hand, and said, "If you lose, I will help you out!"


    Pepper Potts sat down without hesitation and said, "Thank you boss!"


    Looking at the four who started to shuffle the cards again, Mike got up and walked out.


    School buses generally arrive at the station on time.


    As Mike walked towards the station, a familiar car stopped beside him.


    Hello everyone, our public account will find gold and coin red packets every day, as long as you pay attention, you can get it. The last benefit at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Public account [Book Friends Base Camp]


    Turning to look, Gwen sticks his head out of the car window and smiles at Mike.


    "dad!"


    Mike smiled tenderly and looked at his good neighbor John.


    John smiled at Mike and said, "I just happened to pick up Luke. Seeing that Gwen was waiting for the car, I picked it up together. Don''t blame me?"


    Mike nodded and said, "Thanks."


    "dad!"


    Gwen opened the car door, ran down with his bag, and hugged Mike.


    Mike touched Gwen''s head, held Gwen''s schoolbag in his hand, and said to Luke, "I made some snacks yesterday, and Gwen will bring you some later."


    Luke said nervously: "No, no need!"


    "You''re welcome!" Gwen turned her head and said, "It''s delicious!"


    John looked at the two with a smile and said, "Quickly say thank you."


    Luke was a little embarrassed, but still smiled and said, "Thank you."


    "Goodbye, Uncle John!" Gwen waved his hand generously and said, "I''ll go back with Dad."


    "Goodbye, Gwen."


    John nodded to Mike and drove away.


    The father and daughter were walking home, Gwen was like a homing bird, chatting to Mike about today''s events.


    Mike responded with a smile and said, "I bought you a mobile phone this morning. If you want to take the school bus by yourself, you have to take the mobile phone. If you encounter trouble, call me anytime."


    "cell phone?"


    Gwen looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike nodded and said, "It''s just for communication, not for play."


    "Well, I know!"


    Gwen nodded lightly and suddenly said, "Dad, Luke and I will go to school together on the school bus from tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry!"


    "Luke?" Mike raised his eyebrows and suddenly said, "What do you think of Luke? Is he handsome?"


    "Luke..." Gwen bit his finger and said, "He''s very handsome! But he was ostracized by other classmates at school, and he would fight with others because of his mother."


    "fight?"


    Mike was a little surprised.


    Because Luke is very similar to his father, the kind who seem to be gentle and have a good temper.


    "Yes!" Gwen nodded, but sighed like a little adult, and said, "His mother was put in prison, and many classmates used this to laugh at him, and said bad things about his mother, saying that his mother was a murderer but Luke said his mother was wronged, so Luke would fight them."


    Is that so?


    Mike murmured, no wonder John was always melancholy and had a lot of thoughts on his mind.


    "Then what do you think?"


    "I don''t know either!" Gwen sighed and said, "But Luke is a good man."


    Mike smiled and asked, "Then will you alienate Luke because of your classmates, speak ill of Luke''s family, and then stop being friends with Luke?"


    "How is that possible!" Gwen said seriously: "Luke and I are friends! And Uncle John is also a good man!"


    Touching Gwen''s head, seeing Gwen looking at him with puzzled and inquiring eyes, Mike affirmed, "You did the right thing."


    Gwen smiled happily.


    "Come on, there are still guests at home."


    "guest?"


    Gwen said in surprise and anticipation, "Is it my brother?"


    Mike patted the head of the next question and said, "Why did my brother become a guest?"


    "Yes!"


    Gwen covered his mouth and smiled, shook his head, and dragged Mike forward.


    When they got home, Peggy Carter and the others were still fighting fiercely.


    However, looking at the expressions of a few people...


    Peggy Carter wins?


    As soon as the thought fell, Peggy Carter boasted to Mike: "Look, I said that the spell worked! I won! Maria won too!"


    spell...


    Forget it, just be happy.


    The four turned their heads, and their eyes fell on Gwen.


    Mike introduced: "Gwen, my daughter!"


    "Yeah! So cute!"


    Maria gave Peggy Carter a win and then retreated, rushed over, and said, "I''m Maria."


    Gwen hesitantly shouted: "Maria..."


    "Call Auntie."


    Mike hurriedly reminded.


    "Aunt Maria."


    Gwen smiled sweetly.


    Maria was overjoyed and suddenly said, "I don''t know if I will ever have the chance to be a grandma in my life."


    Tony rested his forehead and came again.


    Maria pointed to the others and Gwen greeted them.


    "Aunt Peggy, Uncle Tony..."


    "stop!"


    Tony pointed to his nose and said, "Call me brother!"


    Then he turned his hand to Pepper Potts and said, "Sister!"


    Gwen blinked, and after calling Pepper Potts a sister, he looked at Tony suspiciously, and then asked Mike with his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Tony twitched the corner of his mouth, feeling that he was hurt.


    Seeing Mike nodding to himself, Gwen politely said, "Brother..."


    Tony nodded calmly, but the corners of his mouth rose quickly.


    This little girl has a wink!


    "You guys quickly cleaned up the poker table for me No problem!"


    Tony nodded, turned to look at Pepper Potts, and said, "I''ll leave it to you."


    He was sitting on the sofa like an uncle.


    "Have hot pot tonight, do you want to come together?"


    Mike asked again.


    Tony nodded, Pepper Potts was stunned, and said a little embarrassedly: "That''s troublesome."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "No trouble, they will stay for dinner every time they come, I''m used to it."


    With that said, he walked into the kitchen to prepare the ingredients.


    But Gwen was surrounded by Maria and Peggy Carter asking questions, and she didn''t escape from the hands of the enthusiastic two until Mike brought a tray of snacks to Gwen to deliver to Luke''s house.

 Chapter 178： score

    Gwen trotted out with a tray of snacks, humming a new song, and came to John''s house next door.


    Putting the snack at the door, Gwen tiptoed to ring the doorbell, picked up the plate on the floor, and waited.


    After a while, the door opened.


    It''s Luke.


    The moment he saw Gwen, Luke suddenly became nervous, hurriedly stepped aside, and said, "Come in."


    Gwen looked at Luke with a smile and said, "You are too shy."


    Hearing this, Luke''s face turned even redder.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen smiled happily, walked into Luke''s house, looked at John coming out of the kitchen, and said, "Uncle John!"


    John came over, took the plate from Gwen''s hand, and said, "Thank you, little beauty!"


    "whee!"


    Gwen said to the two: "It''s delicious, you try it, I''ll go home first."


    Luke was in a hurry and said, "Wait, the plate..."


    John patted Luke''s head and said, "Plate, we''ll send it over after we finish eating."


    "Uh-huh."


    Gwen nodded and ran to the door, then opened it, shouted goodbye, and ran home.


    There are guests at home.


    She liked the two aunts who looked like grandma, because her father had already given her a lot of money for cooking.


    Looking at Gwen''s back, John looked at his son''s eyes, picked up a cookie, put it into Luke''s mouth, and said, "This is a good girl, right!"


    Luke blushed and said, "I know, she and I are just friends."


    "Who also starts with friends."


    John winked at his son.


    Luke smiled, chewing something in his mouth, his eyes lit up.


    John looked at the cookie, his eyes flickering.


    He remembered that what her wife was good at was cookies.


    "Luke, let''s see your mother in a few days."


    Luke was stunned and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Gwen has returned home.


    In just a short time, Mike has almost prepared the ingredients. After Gwen and Peggy Carter chatted for a while, Mike has prepared the hot pot.


    The crowd gathered around the steaming hot pot, smelling the rich aroma, and looking forward to it for a while.


    Speaking of hot pot...


    Mike couldn''t help but think of his old friend Hank Pym.


    "smell good!"


    Pepper Potts looked at the two distinct soup ingredients, praised it, and glanced at the bottom of the red soup pot with some fear.


    "I haven''t eaten in a long time."


    Peggy Carter flexibly used chopsticks and put his favorite ingredients into the red soup. Maria kept mumbling on the side: "Put more, put more, spicy stimulation!"


    Tony looked at his mother helplessly, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Since his father left, as his mother has gotten older, he has become more and more indulgent towards his mother, just as he was when he was a child, only now it''s the other way around.


    Ten years ago, he would never have promised his mother to play cards with her all afternoon.


    "Tony?"


    Maria pointed to the pig brain flower on the side, her eyes brightened, and said, "Want to eat this?"


    "don''t want!"


    Maria looked at Tony with disgust, and said, "This thing is not easy to buy, it can only be eaten at Mike''s place."


    Peggy Carter nodded and said, "You should make up more. I heard from Maria that your waist has been hurting a little lately. Could it be that..."


    Tony said angrily, "Nothing!"


    Turning his head to look at Pepper Potts, he said, "Pepper can prove for me that I''m fine!"


    "what!"


    Pepper Potts hurriedly swallowed what was in his mouth. Seeing others looking at him with gossip, he said angrily to Tony: "You are the boss, but you can''t talk nonsense. How can I prove it to you?"


    "Oh!" Mike picked up the beer, touched Peggy Carter, and said, "Wish Tony get well soon!"


    Maria glanced at Tony, shook her head, and sighed.


    This kid is probably going to die.


    Tony: "��"


    "Enough is enough for you three old guys!"


    He was a little **** off.


    "Hahaha!"


    The three of them couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, the three of them would bully Tony, because it was really fun to watch the proud and poisonous Tony deflated.


    Pepper Potts had never seen Tony like this and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Pepper! If you laugh again, you will be fined your salary!"


    Pepper Potts: "��"


    Well... just bully her.


    "correct."


    Peggy Carter suddenly looked at Maria and said, "Is Obadiah still courting you recently?"


    Mike raised his head sharply: "Is there such a thing?"


    Tony coughed lightly, his face a little unnatural.


    On the contrary, Maria was very calm and said, "Obadia is a good person, but having met someone like Howard, do you think I would like that bald old man?"


    "puff!"


    Pepper Potts couldn''t help laughing, and hurriedly closed his mouth again.


    Tony coughed lightly and said sternly: "I will tell him that he will stop harassing you."


    "Need not!"


    Maria waved her hand and said, "Sir, don''t interfere, I will handle it myself."


    Tony nodded.


    Peggy Carter said with a smile: "I don''t like that bald head, not to mention bald, and the figure is too bad, I can only score three points."


    "So miserable?"


    Maria was shocked, and then Tony kept saying, "Where''s my son?"


    Peggy Carter scanned his eyes sharply and said, "I barely scored a six."


    Six points?


    Still barely?


    Tony''s face darkened, feeling insulted.


    He does exercise regularly.


    Pepper Potts comforted: "Obadia has only three points."


    Tony''s mood changed a lot when he heard it.


    "Where''s Mike?"


    Maria turned her gaze to Mike.


    Peggy Carter glanced up and down twice, and gave a professional score? "Tony''s eyes widened, and he said, "I lost to him?" "


    Gwen put down his chopsticks silently, touched Mike''s belly, touched Tony''s belly again, sighed and shook his head.


    Tony: "��"


    He was hit by ten thousand points.


    "Hey!" Peggy Carter blinked at the calm Mike and said, "If you want me and Maria to choose, Mike, you must be the first choice."


    Maria nodded and said, "9.9 points, I really want to see it."


    "mom!"


    Tony''s face darkened.


    How could these old people be more open than him Mike was also speechless and said, "No, you will be said to be old cows eating young grass."


    Tony was startled.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    The next second, the murderous gaze swept over, and Tony hurriedly closed his mouth.


    In an instant, the speed of eating quickened.


    After a while, everyone filled their stomachs, and before leaving, Tony secretly went to the kitchen to find Mike.


    Mike silently threw a Rejuvenation Technique.


    Surrounded by the green atmosphere, Tony instantly felt that he was OK again.


    After expressing his thanks to Mike, Tony, who was in a hurry, took the three to say goodbye and left quickly.

 Chapter 179： better tomorrow

    Today, New Year''s Eve.


    Because of the time difference, Mike got up early in the morning and watched the gala.


    As a middle-aged and elderly person who is nostalgic, he sees this thing every year, and if he doesn''t see it, he always feels that something is missing.


    Prepared breakfast for Gwen, and after sending Gwen to school, he prepared leisurely by himself.


    In the afternoon, after Gwen got out of school, seeing Mike busy, Gwen also began to help with great interest.


    Gwen said happily but curiously, "Dad, what day is today?"


    "Spring Festival, an ancient festival in China."


    Mike, who was standing at the door, explained while sticking to the couplet.


    "Spring Festival?" Gwen read it again, and then smiled happily.


    She doesn''t care if it''s a festival there, as long as it''s a festival, she''s happy.


    "Hey! Luke! Uncle John!"


    Gwen turned his head, saw the father and son, waved his hands, and said, "We are going to celebrate the Spring Festival."


    "Spring Festival?"


    Luke looked at his father suspiciously.


    John smiled and said, "This is the festival of China."


    Then he looked at Mike curiously and said, "Mike, why are you celebrating this festival?"


    Mike smiled and said, "Because it''s very important to me."


    John nodded and said, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Mike lifted the couplet in his hand and said, "Come on, stick it together, it means good luck."


    Does it mean good luck?


    John groaned and walked over with a smile.


    After posting the couplet, John wanted to leave, but Mike felt that it was too deserted for him and Gwen, so he left the father and son.


    It was getting dark and Mike was busy in the kitchen.


    For today''s New Year''s Eve dinner, he specially made a character card last night.


    In the end, when he brought a plate of carved jade dragons and a plate of phoenixes with wings outstretched from bean sprouts, Gwen and the three were stunned when they saw the dishes that were comparable to works of art.


    "Haha! Don''t just look at it!"


    Mike brought drinks and wine and said, "Hurry up!"


    "I can''t bear to destroy it." John sighed and said, "It''s a work of art, Mike, you should go to the cooking competition."


    Mike smiled and said, "The food is eaten when it is made."


    With that said, Mike was the first to act, picking up a piece of beef and placing it in Gwen''s bowl.


    Gwen didn''t care about his crumbling front teeth, and immediately stuffed the meat into his mouth, but it was scalded. He fanned his mouth with his small hand, and was still breathing in cold air, but no matter what, he refused to put the meat in his mouth. Beef spat out.


    "You glutton!"


    Mike smiled and nodded to Gwen, passing the drink over.


    Gwen took a sip and breathed out comfortably. Seeing John and his son looking at her, his face was slightly red, he picked up a piece of meat and blew it twice, but he didn''t think...


    blah blah blah!


    A front tooth flew out and fell on the table.


    After the scene was quiet, Gwen turned his head dully to Mike.


    Mike''s mouth twitched, but he couldn''t hold back after all.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    John and Luke on the opposite side couldn''t help laughing too.


    Gwen''s original blushing face instantly became the same as the little monkey''s butt.


    Mike held back his laughter and said to John, "I''ll deal with it."


    John smiled, picked up the tooth and handed it to Gwen, saying, "Put it away, it is said that the little tooth fairy will come to collect your tooth at night, and then your tooth will grow slowly."


    Gwen was surprised: "Really?"


    "Yes!" John handed his teeth over and said, "However, she will only come in your dreams, so you have to sleep well at night!"


    Gwen nodded vigorously.


    "Go, go and rinse your mouth."


    Mike dragged Gwen into the bathroom and asked Gwen to rinse his mouth. He found a small bag, packed Gwen''s teeth, and handed it to Gwen.


    Gwen put it away carefully, opened his mouth to smile, and the smile that was missing a front tooth looked particularly cute.


    Back at the dinner table, Gwen continues to wrestle with the delicious New Year''s Eve dinner.


    But Mike took out two wine glasses and said to John, "Try it? Huaguo Liquor."


    John hesitated and said, "Okay."


    After taking a sip of wine, John drank a bit violently, choked on it, and his face flushed with coughing, but he felt the spicy heat that rushed directly from his mouth to his stomach, but he was suddenly fascinated by this feeling.


    It''s painful, but it''s cool.


    He likes this feeling.


    He couldn''t help but took another sip from his glass.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "John, drink slowly."


    John nodded, his face was a little red, and he and Mike chatted while drinking.


    The more he drank, the more Mike felt nothing, but his neighbor got a little drunk and talked more and told his own story.


    Their family was originally very happy, but on the same morning as usual, the peace was broken by the police who suddenly came to the door. In front of him and Luke, his wife was arrested for ''murder''.


    Although all the evidence points to her wife, her wife insists she is innocent.


    In this regard, John and his son Luke are also convinced, and in the past two years, John has been looking for evidence, trying to rescue his wife.


    "Mike, do you know?" John looked blankly, looking down at the clear wine in the glass, and said with difficulty: "Every time I go to prison to see her, it''s a torment for her and me."


    Luke lowered his head and his mood dropped rapidly.


    Mike took the glass, touched John''s glass, and said, "I believe you."


    John was shocked and said, "Thank you."


    Mike raised his glass slightly, looked at the current time, and said, "The last one, you can''t drink any more tonight."


    John smiled naively and raised his glass.


    Mike paused slightly, raised his glass at 8:00 a.m., and said, "I wish you a better tomorrow."


    John: "Tomorrow, better!"


    At the same time, Charles of X Academy, Eric who is thousands of miles away, and Clark who is wandering outside, also raised the cup in his hand when the pointer of the watch reached eight o��clock, and shook the glass in the distance with a smile on his face. Shake in one fell swoop.


    Clark, who was in the jungle, put down the kettle and ate the grilled fish he made, and nodded with satisfaction.


    For so many years, he has not been good at anything, but his cooking skills have become good.


    He has almost traveled all over the world, and his heart is like a polished gem, becoming more dazzling and purer.


    On the other side, Charles also put down the wine glass.


    The Black Queen is about to start action, and their plan is about to start. If the plan is successful, not only is X school expected to be built, but Eric can also control Hellfire, and then the two brothers can plan the next step.


    In response to the opponent''s action, they formed a team.


    The team is already in place, just waiting for Eric''s signal.


    "Hope something goes well."


    Charles chanted silently, suddenly slapped his forehead, and muttered, "I don''t know if Dad has prepared New Year''s money for us today."

 Chapter 180： Dont miss the wind

    Mike''s house.


    Take out two red packets and pass them to Gwen and Luke.


    "It''s called a red envelope, it''s a blessing from the elders."


    Luke didn''t know if he should take it or not. He turned his head to look, and saw that his father was dizzy after drinking, his face darkened.


    "Take it!"


    Gwen took it, stuffed it into Luke''s hand, winked and said, "My dad won money today."


    Shaking the red envelope in his hand, he said, "It''s good stuff inside."


    Luke was a little embarrassed and thanked Mike: "Thank you uncle."


    "You''re welcome."


    Mike smiled and touched Luke''s head.


    This little guy is handsome and polite, and very attractive.


    Turning to look at John, Mike said, "Can I still go?"


    John blinked, shook his head, nodded, and stood up slowly, without any warning, he bent 90 degrees and shouted loudly, "Mike! Thank you for believing in me. !"


    Mike was stunned for a moment, grabbed John who fell forward, and said to Cook, "I''ll take you home."


    "Um!"


    Carrying his neighbor on his back, Mike sent it to the other party''s house, and after explaining something to Luke, he turned and left.


    When I got home, I watched TV with Gwen for a while. After Gwen went to bed, Mike took out three red envelopes and put them in Clark''s room upstairs.


    Although these three people are already very big, in Mike''s eyes they will always be children.


    Putting away the red envelope, Mike stood at the door.


    "Happy Chinese New Year, children."


    With a whisper, the door was closed by Michael.


    ��


    "boom!"


    The door in front of them was pushed open, and the four walked into the luxurious hall of Hellfire with heavy steps.


    In the hall, the black queen wearing a black tight leather jacket saw the four with a fake smile on her face.


    "My dear compatriots, it is a pleasure to meet you."


    She stood up, her eyes fell on Eric, her seductive eyes flashed, her red lips slightly raised, and she said, "Are you Magneto?"


    Eric nodded coldly and said, "Yes."


    She swayed her waist and walked to Eric, circled around Eric, and put her hand on Eric''s chest.


    Eric''s eyes narrowed and he took a step back.


    The Black Queen froze for a moment, then covered her mouth and laughed.


    "So afraid of me?"


    Without waiting for Eric to answer, she licked her lower lip lightly and said, "I can''t bear to part with you being so delicious."


    Eric was still expressionless, but he had already cursed in his heart.


    The Black Queen raised her hand, and when she wanted to reach out, Huo Po, who was beside her, said, "Queen of the Black, what is the goal of our mission this time?"


    The Black Queen paused and glanced at Huo Po.


    Fire Poison''s heart shrank.


    "Ah!"


    The Black Queen laughed softly, walked to the sofa and sat down, saying, "Sit down and have a look."


    After the four of them sat down, she stretched out her hand and pressed the map on the table, a life force was injected into it, the map floated up, unfolded under her control, and flew to the four of Eric.


    There is a red circle drawn on the map, but it is marked inside, but...


    New York?


    The four were startled.


    Seeing the expressions of the four, the Black Queen showed a smile.


    She was very satisfied with the expressions of the four.


    Yinbo couldn''t help but said: "After dark, we will go to New York. Based on the number of people we have, are we not strong enough?"


    She originally wanted to talk about courting death, but she was afraid of being turned into ashes by the Black Queen.


    Fire Poison nodded in agreement.


    The Black Queen smiled lightly and said, "This time I went to New York, in addition to collecting vitality, there is a more important purpose."


    Hearing this, the four were shocked.


    The Black Queen put her legs together, one hand on her chin: "Kill the mutant who is against us."


    The four were startled, but Eric was slightly surprised.


    Finally, was Charles'' deliberately showing his tail caught?


    The Black Queen narrowed her eyes and said, "Yes, he is in New York, I am quite sure of that."


    "That person is a threat and must be removed as soon as possible."


    Eric said solemnly, "Can I ask the source of the news?"


    As soon as the words came out, the three of Huodu took a deep breath.


    No one has dared to ask the Black Queen like that.


    The black queen became dangerous and said, "Are you doubting my decision?"


    "No!" Eric said calmly: "I just want to make sure the reliability of the news, we are at great risk this time."


    The Black Queen snorted softly, and just when the three of Huo Du thought that the Black Queen was about to start, she chuckled softly and said, "You are really cute."


    "From the first time we met that mutant, we''ve done more than a dozen actions since then, each in a different location."


    Saying that, she reached out and pressed a red marker on the table, controlled the marker to fly up, and marked the locations on the map with the marker.


    Then, she continued: "In some of the actions, the person did not appear, but for most of the actions, the person appeared."


    Some locations were marked with bright red X by her.


    Then he smiled and said to everyone: "Because my actions are only on short notice, so in some places, he should not be able to come, and the closer he is to New York, the faster he will appear."


    For this reason, even if the mutant who opposes is not in New York, it will be in that area of ??New York. As long as they make a noise in New York, the mutant will definitely appear at the first time.


    The crowd nodded.


    Eric suddenly said: "It''s definitely not a coincidence that the other party has stopped us from doing so many times!"


    Huo Du was startled and said, "You mean, we Hellfire... have traitors?"


    "There are still smart people."


    The Black Queen said lightly, her eyes narrowed, and said, "So, without knowing who the traitor is, we simply went to New York, caught the other party by surprise, and solved the mutant."


    Soundwave said worriedly: "In the case of a traitor, if the other party gets the news in advance and prepares a trap, wouldn''t we just throw ourselves in the net?"


    "Giggle!" The Black Queen laughed and said, "So, except for the four of you, no one else knows the location. I have already let them on the plane."


    "And, don''t you believe in my strength?"


    The four were startled, and the black queen continued: "They are ready, just waiting for us."


    Having said that, the black queen stood up and said without being able to refuse: "Let''s go, everyone, fight for me!"


    The four looked at each other, looked at the bitterness in each other''s eyes, nodded, and walked out with the Black Queen.


    The others did not know the target location, and the four who knew the target location were with the Black Queen again. In the opinion of the Black Queen, there was no chance of leaking the news at all.


    But... Eric came into the hall without a helmet. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    New York, School X.


    Charles took off the helmet connected to the brainwave machine and looked at the huge spherical space he was in with a smile on his face.


    The brainwave machine appeared so timely!


    Eric notified him of this meeting in advance, so he just used the brainwave machine to connect his and Eric''s brains, so he directly participated in the meeting.


    "How? Charles?"


    Hank McCoy asked concernedly, "Have you found those people?"


    "I found it, their target is me, and they''re on their way to New York."


    Hearing this, Hank McCoy was shocked and said, "We have to notify SHIELD as soon as possible, we have to act."


    Charles smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 181： battle suit

    Today is Sunday.


    Originally, Mike planned to take Gwen to the aquarium, but because he received news from Nick Fury that the Black Queen was attacking in the morning, he could only abandon his original plan and stay at home.


    Eric and Charles'' battle with the Black Queen is coming, and he must be ready to support him at all times.


    Black Queen��


    This woman is not simple.


    "dad!"


    Gwen sat in the corner with a book and watched, seeing that Mike seemed to be thinking about something, he whispered, "Did you have something to do today?"


    Mike groaned and said, "Dad will go out in a while. I''ll take you to Uncle John''s house first, okay?"


    Gwen nodded obediently and suddenly said, "Dad, are you going on a date?"


    Mike pinched Gwen''s nose and said, "Ghost girl, don''t guess."


    "Giggle."


    Gwen rubbed his nose with a smile, and then seemed to suddenly remember something, hurriedly covered his mouth, and said, "Don''t stare at my teeth."


    When the words fell, Gwen put down the book and trotted to change his shoes.


    When the father and daughter changed their clothes and were about to go out, Gwen suddenly remembered something and said, "Dad, wait for me, I''ll go get something."


    She ran into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took out some snacks that Mike made for her, put it on a plate, and walked out.


    Mike was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Little glutton."


    Gwen chuckled, then quickly closed his mouth again.


    "If you eat like this again, you will become a little fat."


    fatty?


    Gwen blinked and said, "I won''t get fat if I eat with Luke!"


    "Little clever ghost! Come, I''ll carry it for you."


    Mike looked at Gwen dotingly, took the plate and said, "Let''s go."


    ��


    X Academy.


    Charles and Hank McCoy are ready to fight.


    It''s no surprise that the Black Queen guessed that he was in this area of ??New York. After all, his trajectory was too obvious, and even this situation was expected by them.


    But his exact location, the Black Queen does not know.


    Therefore, the mutants of Hellfire should just be the bait to lure him into appearing, and the strongest black queen will hide in the dark.


    but��


    A smile appeared on Charles'' mouth.


    He also has Eric.


    When the Black Queen strikes, Eric will stop and start turning against Hellfire''s other mutants with what the Black Queen did.


    With these captains'' dissatisfaction with the Black Queen, when they show their strength against the Black Queen, what will Hellfire''s people choose?


    Risk your life to help the Black Queens who rule by fear and turn them into ashes at any moment, or choose to stop and withdraw under Eric''s protection, leaving the Black Queen to die at their hands?


    "Hank, let''s go."


    Charles stood up, confidence flashing in his eyes.


    Hank McCoy nodded, coughed lightly, and said excitedly, "I designed a team uniform."


    "Huh?" Charles pondered and said, "Alright, this also shows that we are a team, which just left a deep impression on everyone."


    After he said this and saw the so-called battle uniform, he immediately regretted it.


    Those uniforms are so ugly.


    Yellow and black color scheme, close-fitting material...


    Charles turned his head stiffly, looked at Hank McCoy with a stiff smile, and said, "I think we should show our individuality, and it''s fine to wear our own clothes."


    "Are you disgusting this dress is ugly?"


    Hank McCoy''s mood dropped quickly.


    "No, I just don''t think I deserve to wear such a fashionable uniform."


    Hank McCoy was pleasantly surprised: "You think it''s trendy too?"


    "Hank..."


    Charles was carrying his battle uniform with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Um?"


    "Promise me, never pick clothes for others in the future."


    When the words fell, he walked out with the battle suit in his hand, but when he was at the door, he suddenly said, "Everyone can wear this thing, right?"


    "Of course!" Hank McCoy pointed to the book jacket behind him and said, "The suit is elastic and suitable for all body types."


    "You are awesome."


    Charles forced a smile and walked away quickly.


    "professor!"


    Just when Charles walked to the door of his room, he was waiting for his piano and Orolo to come over.


    Charles nodded to the two and said, "When Hank and I go out, the school will be handed over to you."


    Qin and Orolo looked at each other and said, "We also want to participate in this battle."


    Charles was stunned and said, "It''s too dangerous."


    "That''s why we''re going!"


    Orolo''s eyes were firm and he said, "Qin and I are also part of the school. Since we have decided to fight for the school in the future, this kind of thing will not be less in the future. We need to get used to it sooner."


    Qin also nodded, showing a smile, and said, "Orolo and I are on the edge of the battlefield, and we won''t cause any trouble for you."


    Looking at the firm gazes of the two, Charles pondered, smiled slightly, and said, "Then my safety will be left to you."


    Hearing this, the two of them smiled.


    "Go." Charles said softly, "Go to Hank and get two sets of battle uniforms."


    "Good professor!"


    "awesome!"


    The two eagerly went to find Hank McCoy, walking briskly.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Charles said strangely: "I hope they like the team uniforms."


    After a while, a cheerful, expressionless three rushed to the meeting point.


    Hank McCoy drove the car, Charles and Jean whispered some points of attention in the battle.


    Suddenly, Hank McCoy frowned: "Charles, I think we need a faster transportation."


    Orolo and Jean nodded immediately.


    If anything happens in the future, wait for them to drive past slowly, and the day lily will be cold by then.


    Charles said: "SHIELD has a very special fighter, maybe we can imitate it and build a better one."


    "Nice suggestion."


    Hank McCoy said excitedly: "Give it to me, Charles, you provide the funds."


    He had recently finished the research he was working on, and just had nothing to do.


    The meeting place was not far from X school. After the four arrived, they finally saw their teammates.


    Among them were two whom Charles knew, Logan and Remy LeBeau.


    In addition to these two people, there is also Cyclops Scott, and a man in a black battle suit with sharp eyes like a falcon.


    "Charles!"


    Rogan looked at Charles and the others who got out of the car, and sighed with exclamation on his face.


    Remy Lebeau hugged Charles with a smile, and said, "I know that you little guy is not an ordinary person."


    When they were summoned by Nick Fury, Nick Fury had told them about Charles in advance and asked them to keep the relationship between Charles and Mike a secret.


    Of course, it''s just a matter of Charles wanting to build a school


    Charles nodded to the two and introduced the three of Hank McCoy to the crowd.


    After a brief familiarity, Hank McCoy coughed lightly and said, "In order to make it easier for everyone to distinguish between friends and foes in the battle for a while, I have prepared a uniform battle uniform for everyone."


    The four of Logan looked at the battle uniforms on the four of Charles, and their faces instantly became ugly.

 Chapter 182： hit

    Thousands of feet above the sky.


    Planes belonging to Hellfire are flying through the clouds.


    There are dozens of people in the aircraft cabin, but it is very quiet, and the quietness is a bit strange.


    Looking at the figure sipping red wine, most people involuntarily slowed their breathing, for fear of offending the other party, they would be sucked in their vitality and turned into a bag of dust without any value.


    The Black Queen''s eyes turned on the people of Hellfire, her eyes were full of coldness and disdain.


    She enjoys this feeling.


    This kind of feeling that others are afraid of her, fear her, but have to listen to her and be manipulated by her.


    This gave her a strange pleasure.


    She likes destruction, chaos, collecting life force, watching life turn to dust in her hands, and more like watching everyone kneel in front of her in fear...


    She just likes these feelings purely, and she likes it hard to extricate herself, so she destroys and gives people pain to satisfy her own **.


    Oh, right.


    There is a name she likes.


    artist.


    She sees herself as an artist who uses the world as a canvas and uses pain and destruction as dyes.


    As long as she thought of the scene that appeared for a while, her body couldn''t help shaking slightly.


    Eric put on his helmet silently.


    The ability of the black queen is strange, he has to guard against each other.


    Glancing across the faces of the other mutants, Eric lowered his head, his eyes full of coldness.


    At this moment, a respectful voice sounded inside the plane.


    "After dark, the destination Washington has arrived!"


    Hearing this, Eric was stunned. Although his face did not change, he was already exclaiming in his heart.


    What is Washington?


    How can it be Washington?


    Damn, isn''t it New York?


    What about Charles'' side?


    A series of questions appeared in his mind, and he looked at the back of the Black Queen with anger and anxiety in his eyes.


    This woman doesn''t trust anyone at all, not even the four captains.


    From the beginning, this woman''s goal was Washington! Not the mysterious mutant in her mouth at all!


    How to inform Charles they?


    Eric was so anxious that he couldn''t help but took off his helmet and called Charles in his mind.


    Useless.


    After knowing the Black Queen''s plans, Charles has left his mind.


    Call up?


    There was a wry smile on the corner of Eric''s mouth, it was impossible.


    Not to mention that they are on the plane now, the phone can''t get through at all, even if they can get through, they can''t do it in front of everyone, especially the Black Queen.


    What should I do?


    Can we just wait for Charles and the others to receive the news, and then come?


    It''s too late.


    No, if Charles asks his father for help...


    Let''s get Mike involved again.


    Eric was a little helpless, but this was the only way he could think of.


    "All ready!"


    The black queen''s voice broke the silence. She walked among everyone and said, "During this time, our Hellfire has suffered a lot, and many people have been arrested. This time it''s time for us to settle accounts with them."


    "Everyone, kill as much as you like! Let the world remember us!"


    "Target, S.H.I.E.L.D.! Make them pay!"


    S.H.I.E.L.D. and that mutant are her enemies.


    Her target initially was the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters in Washington.


    Wonder how funny the expressions will be when the enemies gathered in New York know their true goals?


    The Black Queen smiled faintly, stretched out her hand to hold down the bulkhead of the plane, and after the invisible vitality was injected into the plane, the entire plane was under her control, like a big steel bird, flying towards the Trident headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    The rapidly falling plane made an overwhelmed sound, and when the plane approached a certain range of the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, it immediately received a warning.


    In this regard, the Black Queen just smiled lightly, but the madness in her eyes became more and more intense.


    Several fighter jets flew from below and charged towards them.


    She just glanced at Eric and said, "It''s over to you, Magneto! Block their attacks!"


    Eric nodded, feeling very helpless.


    The Black Queen doesn''t care about the attacks of these fighters, but the other mutants will be miserable if they are attacked.


    Therefore, when those fighter jets attacked them, he could only use his ability to block the incoming missiles.


    But with the ability he showed, that was all he could do.


    Still, that''s enough for hellfire people.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Black Queen glanced at Eric admiringly.


    Rush, Rush, Rush!


    The plane was like a violent meteorite, hitting the tallest building in the SHIELD headquarters straight.


    The alarm sounded in S.H.I.E.L.D., and when they heard the danger signal, the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. began to evacuate at the fastest speed and evacuated outside the building.


    Nick Fury looked at the black spots that flew from a distance and continued to expand. His face was very ugly, but he was surprisingly not very distressed...


    He picked up his cell phone and walked out.


    As soon as he walked to the door of the office, Maria Hill appeared in front of him and said calmly: "Director! Go! We couldn''t stop it from landing, all attacks were blocked."


    Maria Hill, the commander of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Nick Fury nodded and said, "Don''t worry about me, do what you need to do, Hill."


    Maria Hill nodded, and walked out while pressing the communicator in her ear to instruct the agents of the headquarters.


    "Evacuate all, notify the combat department, let them surround the headquarters, control the scene as soon as the plane falls, and kill all the intruders!"


    Nick Fury, who also ran out, pressed a number.


    The phone rang. It was a nursery rhyme he liked to listen to. He couldn''t help but hummed twice and entered his own elevator.


    On the other hand, under the control of the Black Queen, the plane is getting closer and closer to the headquarters building. If it hits at such a terrifying speed, most of the people on the plane will become muddy flesh.


    But strangely, no one was afraid of it.


    Of course, it''s not that they have the consciousness of death, but that there is a mutant with special abilities.


    He can use the invisible force field shield to protect the target, whether it is a person or an object, but the time is very short, only for a few seconds, and when protected by the force field shield, he cannot move on his own.


    The distance is getting closer500 meters, 300 meters, 100 meters��


    The mutant let out a low growl, and activated his abilities just as the plane was about to crash into the building.


    I saw a layer of transparent stand shield appeared on the outer wall of the plane, which protected the plane as a whole, and then smashed it directly into the building.


    boom!


    It was like a powerful steel bomb that shattered the roof the moment the plane contacted the building. With a loud bang and the turbulent dust, it kept crashing down.


    boom! boom!


    The sound of the explosion continued to sound, and from the height, a huge deep pit appeared in the center of the majestic building.


    The plane that lost its impact finally hit the ground, leaving cracks on the ground. At the same time, the fuselage of the plane, which was inserted into the bottom, swayed slightly under the control of the Black Queen, and fell parallel to the ground.


    The next second, the force field disappeared.

 Chapter 183： melee

    quiet.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who escaped from the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters building couldn''t help but gulped when they looked at the dust flying all over the sky and the cracked but still standing building.


    This is the first time they have encountered this kind of attack.


    But their headquarters building is really strong and can withstand such a brutal attack.


    "Notice!"


    A calm female voice sounded from the communicator.


    Maria Hill stood in the distance, looking at the building that was slowly quieting down, giving orderly orders.


    Suddenly, with a loud explosion, a figure of a person smashed the wall of the building like a tank and appeared in front of everyone.


    He was tall and muscular, and his simple and honest face was full of murderous intent, making him look extremely ferocious at this moment.


    The moment it appeared, countless bullets aimed at the building fell on the tall man, drowning it.


    But no matter what bullet it was, when it landed on him, it turned into a discus and rolled to the ground.


    In a short time, the ground was covered with a layer.


    "call!"


    The giant stone statue let out a long sigh, looked at the agents surrounding in the distance, showed a grin, bent his legs slightly, and rushed forward.


    but��


    A flaming missile landed in his face.


    "boom!"


    The flames devoured it, and the giant stone statue was blown out directly and slammed into the building behind him.


    The next second, before the giant stone statue stood up, the powerful firepower drowned it.


    But at this moment, the mutants, led by the remaining three captains, rushed out of the building.


    Eric rushed into the sky, a large amount of metal was under his control, and the other mutants of the guardian, as for those attacks that flew towards him, were all fixed in mid-air by his ability.


    In just a few seconds, a metal ball made of bullets wrapped Eric.


    Eric''s face was indifferent, and after squeezing the missiles flying towards him, he waved his hand lightly, and all the bullets reversed direction.


    Seeing this, Hill''s expression changed and he shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    When the experienced agents heard Hill''s reminder and saw the bullets that were about to be fired, they immediately found a place to hide.


    one, two...


    Eric meditated twice in his heart, feeling that they were almost all dodged before shooting the bullet out.


    For a time, the bullets covered the sky, but...the lethality was touching.


    However, this wave of firepower suppression gave the mutants the upper hand.


    At the moment when the bullet stopped firing, Sonic rushed out quickly, stretched his arms, and then slapped his hands together fiercely.


    "boom!"


    An invisible shock wave appeared from her palm, swiftly swept towards the SHIELD people, blasting them away, and even the closest ones were directly blasted into pieces.


    On the other side, Fire Poison''s hands were burning with flames, and he pushed hard with both hands, and a huge fireball rolled towards the crowd.


    "what!"


    He laughed wildly, and a huge fireball flew into the air, and then burst open, turning into a shower of fire and hitting the crowd.


    "Blah, blah, blah!"


    It was obviously a flame, but when it fell to the ground, there were traces of corrosion, and it was still burning violently.


    "Go to hell!"


    Accompanied by the roar, the megalithic statue that had been bombarded indiscriminately slowed down and began to run wildly.


    At this moment, one after another energy ray flew over.


    A mutant hid **** the ground, and the ground in front of him was lifted up by an invisible force, like when a shield appeared in front of him, the mutant on the other side attached a position to it, blocking the flying energy light rain, sheltering him. The mutants behind him.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath the feet of a mutant swayed like water, he jumped in directly, and disappeared in front of everyone.


    A few seconds later, a pair of hands appeared under the feet of the two SHIELD agents, dragging them into the soil.


    But the agents reacted quickly, shaking on the ground, and when the hands stretched out of the soil again, several bombs were thrown in.


    "boom!"


    The land was blown apart, and the mutants swimming in the dirt were blown to pieces.


    The poisonous fire rain came and swept towards the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent holding an energy weapon, and the sound wave also patted his hands continuously, and the shock sound waves exploded like thunder, knocking those people flying.


    Maria Hill looked at the chaotic battlefield, her eyes still calm, and then she waved her hand.


    Several special armored vehicles with sonic weapons appeared. At the moment when the weapons were turned on, strong sonic waves continuously blasted out sonic waves like cannons.


    Several mutants were hit, their bodies shook violently with the sound waves, and then exploded.


    "Magnetic King!"


    Seeing this scene, Huo Du was shocked.


    Eric''s eyes flashed, and he held a sonic armored vehicle. The armored vehicle made an overwhelmed sound and was directly crushed. Then he waved his hand, and the scattered metal reassembled into a huge giant under his control. The circular saw flies towards the other sonic armored vehicles in a frantic spin.


    "Nice job!"


    Yinbo praised and roared: "Kill them!"


    The scene instantly became more and more chaotic.


    Eric, who was flying in the air, looked at the battle below, his eyes were full of unbearable color.


    Damn black queen!


    This war should never have happened!


    Their plan was not like this.


    Wait, what about the Black Queen?


    His face changed.


    Before he could find the Black Queen, a revolving portal appeared in the S.H.I.E.L.D. camp, and several figures came out.


    They are wearing yellow and black combat uniforms, which are very conspicuous even on this chaotic battlefield.


    Seeing a few people, Eric breathed a sigh of relief.


    finally come!


    Charles and the others looked at the extremely tragic battlefield and took a deep breath.


    Or is it that they were only delayed for less than two minutes, how many people would have died if it was any longer?


    Fortunately, he turned to his father for help.


    Charles muttered to himself.


    When the plane fell, Nick Fury contacted them and told them that the true purpose of the Black Queen was S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But for them in New York, even if they rush past by fighter plane at the fastest speed, the battle will be over Faced with this situation, Charles can only ask Mike for help.


    Mike with a mask came, and after opening the portal for them, they finally reached the battlefield through the portal.


    Charles and Eric, who was in the air, looked at each other and said, "Everyone! Fight!"


    Wolverine roared, and rushed out first.


    Hank McCoy transforms into a blue beast and follows.


    The scarlet beam of light swept across the battlefield, dividing the battlefield. Remy Lebow, who was agile in shape, shuttled through the crowd, and the pink energy light exploded, blasting the enemy out.


    Hawkeye hid in the dark, looking for an opportunity to attack.


    Qin and Orolo, although shocked by the tragic situation on the battlefield, firmly guarded Charles'' side.


    Charles''s eyes narrowed, and he stretched out his finger and pressed it on the temple, and the power of the soul quietly poured out.

 Chapter 184： Where is the black queen?

    How capable are Eric and Charles?


    I am afraid that apart from themselves, only their father Mike and brother Clark know best.


    From the time the two have appeared in the public eye until now, they have never really unleashed their full power.


    But even so, when Charles'' spiritual power swept across the battlefield and controlled one mutant after another, it was still shocking.


    Wherever the power of the mind went, all mutants stopped fighting.


    boom!


    The giant stone statue was knocked away by two laser rays, and before he got up, the invisible power of the mind controlled him, causing him to lose control of his body.


    He roared inwardly, then became frightened.


    This is... the ability of the White Queen!


    As an old man in the Hellfire Club, he knows how terrifying the White Queen''s abilities are.


    What about the Black Queen?


    Where is she?


    The mutant has appeared!


    Come and deal with him!


    The giant stone statue roared weakly in his heart.


    one, two, three...


    The mutants were controlled one by one, and they stood there like puppets, and then began to fear and search for the Black Queen.


    Seeing this scene, not only the controlled Hellfire mutants were horrified, but even the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. were shocked.


    Is this the power of Professor X?


    Logan and Remy LeBeau looked at each other with a dull look.


    What the hell, they don''t need them at all!


    Cyclops looked at Charles and couldn''t help but think of his old friend.


    Hank McCoy glanced at Charles and smiled.


    This is the strength of their X school. As long as Charles is there, X school will definitely be established.


    And there are Jean and Orolo who have the same idea.


    This was the first time they saw Professor X''s battle.


    There is no collision of energy, no gorgeous scene, but it is equally shocking.


    "stop!"


    Maria Hill looked at the controlled Hellfire mutant, pressed the communicator and shouted, and nodded to Charles.


    "Take them away!"


    Hearing the order, the agents walked towards the mutants.


    At this moment, Charles'' face changed, looking at Eric flying high in the sky, his eyes were full of shock, and he shouted: "Don''t go, he is not under my control!"


    Everyone was startled and looked up at Eric.


    At this moment, a sharp black arrow flew towards Eric''s head from behind.


    It''s Hawkeye!


    but��


    Eric''s thoughts moved, and with a wave of his hand, the sharp arrow flew towards Hawkeye.


    Hawkeye''s expression changed, and he jumped to the side without hesitation.


    "boom!"


    The explosion accompanied the impact and knocked Hawkeye out.


    Hank McCoy hurriedly caught the flying eagle eye.


    "Humph!"


    Along with Eric''s cold drink, in the eyes of everyone''s fear, countless metals flew up, and with Eric''s waving palm, like a storm, swept towards Charles.


    Qin let out a low voice, her mind power poured out, and at the same time as she took over the metal that was rushing in, Orolo''s eyes turned into a white jade-like color, and the jumping lightning rushed towards Eric with her waving hands.


    At the same time, Cyclops Scott also shot out two beams of light, Remy LeBeau spun the alloy rod in his hand, and the pink energy poured out to form a shield, protecting himself and Logan.


    Eric picked it up lightly, the metal that had been flying around him blocked the lightning and lasers for him, and his body moved quickly away from the place.


    His eyes flashed, and he squeezed a few missiles that flew towards him. He waved lightly at the SHIELD building in the distance. The plane that fell in the building flew out directly, like a weapon held by a giant. Like, swept across the crowd.


    Everyone was dodging, Charles grabbed Qin and Orolo and threw them on the ground, avoiding the swept plane.


    The red light in Scott''s eyes skyrocketed, and the red shot was shot like two beams of light, cutting the plane in half and shooting straight at Eric.


    With a thought of Eric''s hand, the metal that fell on the ground wrapped around Cyclops'' body like a python, and tied it in place in his frightened eyes.


    Logan jumped up and stepped on Remy LeBeau''s metal stick, and the pink energy burst out, sending Logan to the sky.


    "Ah!"


    Logan roared, and Edman''s alloy claws flashed coldly in the sun.


    Sorry, Uncle Logan.


    Eric meditated in his heart, and in one thought, he controlled Logan, then with a wave of his hand, Logan was set in mid-air, and then turned around and flew towards Remy Lebow like a cannonball.


    Logan screamed and hurriedly retracted his claws.


    "Fake!"


    Remy LeBeau scolded loudly, and the pink energy poured out and waved at the flying Logan.


    "boom!"


    Logan''s momentum stagnated, but he still flew out with Remy Lebeau.


    Suddenly, those Hellfire mutants under Charles'' control regained their mobility.


    Charles looked ugly and shouted: "I need to concentrate!"


    focus?


    Looking at more and more metal, the corners of everyone''s mouth twitched wildly, how could they concentrate.


    Eric stood in the middle of the battlefield, looking down at everyone like a god.


    The mutants of Hellfire watched this scene with shock and excitement in their hearts.


    "Retreat!" Eric roared, and the mutants of Hellfire took action one after another.


    If the Black Queen does not appear, they have no advantage at all. Now, with the help of Eric, they can recover their freedom from mind control. For them, it is already the biggest surprise.


    Looking at the mutants who started to retreat, Maria Hill''s face was ashen, and she said, "Stop them!"


    The scene was quiet, and the two sides fought again.


    The mutants of Hellfire fought and retreated.


    At this moment, their hearts were filled with gratitude for Eric, as well as anger and resentment for the Black Queen.


    As their leader, where is this time?


    ��


    "Aren''t you going to save your men?"


    Nick Fury looked at the Black Queen who appeared in front of him and cursed in his heart, but he remained calm.


    "That''s their value."


    The Black Queen walked up to Nick Fury with a charming but chilling smile on her face.


    She doesn''t care about the lives of other mutants at all Nick Fury said lightly: "From the beginning, your target was me?"


    "Ha!" The Black Queen smiled lightly and said, "I just want to come here to find some trouble for S.H.I.E.L.D., and try my luck by the way to see if I can catch you."


    Now it seems that her luck is good, but there are some unplanned changes.


    The mutants against her came too soon.


    Anyone who has mastered spatial abilities?


    This ability is really convenient...


    With a sigh, she couldn''t help but think of the red devil from before.


    She raised her hand to Nick Fury, who was in front of her, and touched Nick Fury''s face.


    But Nick Fury didn''t mean to evade and resist, but instead showed a smile.

 Chapter 185： madman

    Smile?


    Looking at the smile on Nick Fury''s face, the Black Queen was stunned, and a sense of danger rushed out instantly.


    Without any hesitation, she sped up and reached for Nick Fury.


    But in the next instant, she was knocked out by a huge force.


    boom!


    She rubbed on the ground, and a gully appeared under her instantly.


    Anger flashed in his eyes, and the space around the Black Queen distorted, then disappeared in place, appeared next to Nick Fury in the next second, and still raised his hand to grab Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury smiled slightly, and when the Black Queen''s hand was about to touch him, he disappeared in place.


    The Black Queen was stunned for a moment, and she screamed angrily, and the blue-black magic burst violently, slamming towards the figure that appeared suddenly.


    The light spots scattered, and shields appeared one after another, but in the blue-black magic shock, they disappeared layer by layer, but for every shield that disappeared, three shields appeared.


    Finally, the blue-black magic disappeared, but the layers of shields were still dazzling.


    Looking at the stunned Black Queen, the corner of Mike''s mouth with a mask twitched slightly, and said, "Can you do more?"


    There is still a lot of card inventory he needs to clear, and at this level, I am afraid that he will not waste many cards that need to be eliminated.


    The black queen''s eyes turned cold. After strengthening her body with her vitality, she clenched her fist and slammed into Mike.


    The fist is not big, but it contains a thousand strength.


    The face under Mike''s mask smiled, his body flashed, and he disappeared in place. When the Black Queen charged at him again, he used another stack of cards at will.


    Weakness, slowing down, sluggishness, dizziness��


    This is a series of cards full of negative states.


    Various negative states swarmed.


    Blue and black energy poured out of her body, protecting her and blocking all attacks. At the same time, the magic burst suddenly, turned into energy bombs, and slammed into Mike.


    At the same time, a stack of cards appeared in Mike''s hand again.


    Energy burst.


    Boom, boom!


    Mike was instantly drowned.


    But with the black queen''s vision, he could see the light spots that were constantly dissipating in the explosion.


    She snorted lightly and rushed directly into the explosion.


    In several violent collisions, Mike and the Black Queen flew backwards.


    Mike''s eyes flickered, and a smile flashed in his eyes.


    He can''t kill each other, after all, this is the prestige boss of Charles and Eric.


    His eyes flashed, and he looked at the battle in the distance, and saw that Eric was organizing the retreat of the Hellfire people, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    Can''t let the Black Queen go there yet.


    As soon as the Black Queen goes, the retreating Hellfire mutants may fight back.


    Gotta give Eric some time to build his favorability.


    Then keep it at a level that can hold the Black Queen for some time, but will be defeated by the opponent.


    Do you use your own power?


    No, he just needs to fight with his embodied character abilities.


    His own strength is regarded as an important trump card, and he has made so many cards, isn''t it a waste of time?


    Several thoughts flashed through Mike''s mind. When he watched the Black Queen disappear, he used up the stack of cards in his hand and turned them into various frost spells, bombarding the surroundings wildly, blocking the sudden appearance of When the black queen beside him left a trail of frost on the black queen, a card appeared in Mike''s hand.


    Uchiha Itachi.


    Cards dissipate as blips.


    A phantom appeared behind Mike.


    He was wearing a black trench coat embroidered with red clouds, and a hat with wind chimes on his head. His head was slightly lowered, and he could only see a hand holding the hat and a pair of blood-red eyes.


    The phantom turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body.


    Mike''s eyes condensed and turned into blood-colored eyes. At the same time, three black hook jade appeared in his eyes and slowly turned.


    In the next moment, the Black Queen flashed and appeared beside Mike, with a fist going through Mike''s body.


    "Wow!"


    Mike''s black crow dissipated.


    The Black Queen said somewhat unexpectedly: "Illusion?"


    Fire Escape: Phoenix Immortal Fire Technique.


    Pieces of flame, like the seeds of impatiens, sprinkled on the Black Queen.


    The black queen looked disdainful, and did not dodge at all, letting the flames hit her.


    Not a single scar.


    In the space distortion, the Black Queen disappeared in place, and when it reappeared, it had already appeared above Mike''s head, and a taut leg slashed down and landed on Mike.


    "boom!"


    Mike turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared, but the Black Queen''s legs fell to the ground unabated.


    boom!


    The ground cracked, and cracks appeared on the ground, spreading to the distance.


    Mike, who was hiding in the distance, twitched the corner of his mouth.


    Isn''t this black queen a witch?


    Why is it always close combat?


    The Black Queen turned her head to look at Mike, hooked her hand lightly, Mike''s expression changed, and he hurriedly jumped back.


    The next moment, the gravel and soil under his feet poured out like a fountain.


    At this moment, the gouyu in Mike''s eyes turned quickly.


    The magic of shackles.


    In the constructed spiritual world, several wedges stabbed into the black queen''s body.


    The black queen sneered, and the huge spiritual power poured out, directly tearing the spiritual world and destroying this illusion.


    As a witch who has lived for a long time, her spiritual power is terrifying.


    Mike''s face was calm and there was no surprise at this, but the three gouyu that were spinning crazily in his eyes gradually joined together.


    Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, open!


    Amaterasu!


    Black flames appeared directly on the Black Queen''s body following Mike''s line of sight.


    The flame does not burn violently, but it has the characteristic of not burning out the target and not extinguishing it.


    Very tough and powerful.


    But here is another world!


    The flames burned, causing the Black Queen to cry out in pain, and the clothes on her body instantly turned into dust and disappeared.


    When the fire of Amaterasu caused damage to the Black Queen, the life force poured out from the Black Queen''s body, restoring her wounds.


    The Black Queen cried out in pain, UU reading www.uukanshu. com, but his face was full of blush, and even his eyes became blurred.


    "Ah~~"


    Painful yet enjoyable cry.


    Mike''s mouth twitched slightly.


    This lunatic!


    The black queen licked her lips, and the black flame jumped quietly on her fair body. The white and black formed a sharp contrast at this time, making the black queen extremely coquettish at this time.


    Afterwards, Mike watched the movements of the Black Queen, his eyelids twitched.


    I saw one after another of vitality gushing out, and under the control of the black queen, it merged into the black fire of Amaterasu. Then the black queen opened her palm, and the burning fire of Amaterasu obediently rushed towards the opponent''s palm.


    With a light wave of her hand, when a suit of black and blue clothes made of magic power covered the Black Queen''s body, she stretched out her hand and swung it, and a long flame of flame dangled from her hand.

 Chapter 186： Gift

    Amaterasu��


    Facing the Black Queen, is there such no line?


    Not only did it not cause any damage to the opponent, but it made the opponent feel good, and then it became a weapon in the opponent''s hand?


    Mike''s eyes twitched wildly.


    The Black Queen swung the flaming whip in her hand, smiled at Mike, as if to thank Mike for the gift, and then slammed the whip in her hand at Mike.


    ��!


    The air became scorching hot, and the flame whip swept across where Mike was standing, leaving a scorch mark on the ground, and then the Black Queen disappeared and appeared in front of Mike.


    Mike stepped back, his eyes flashed again, the black Amaterasu appeared again, and this time the target was the black whip.


    The two sides devoured each other, the black queen smiled faintly, and when she used her vitality to control the fire of Amaterasu again, the black windmill in Mike''s left eye, which was only a few meters away from her, turned.


    Monthly read!


    In an instant, the spirit of the Black Queen was pulled into the illusion space.


    This is the world of monthly reading.


    Here, all factors, including time, location, quality, etc., are controlled by Mike.


    Tsukiyomi mainly attacks the target''s spirit, but... the Black Queen''s spirit is too powerful.


    After the black queen snorted coldly, a huge wave-like spiritual force appeared, blasting cracks in the illusion space, and then directly destroying the moon reading space.


    The Black Queen looked at Mike, then at the flame whip that disappeared from her hand, her eyes turned cold.


    She quite likes this toy.


    She stomped the ground as if she was coquettish.


    In the next moment, the whole ground seemed to come alive, and waves appeared, hitting Mike.


    Mike quickly dodged, but as soon as he landed, there were earth and stone arms on the ground under his feet, frantically grabbing Mike''s legs and pulling them deep into the ground.


    At the same time, the surrounding ground suddenly rose and then crashed down, drowning Mike.


    The black queen laughed lowly, the land was under control, squeezed crazily, and the density was getting higher and higher.


    Suddenly, streaks of orange-red light burst out from the ground.


    The ground was torn apart, and a huge orange-red half-body skeleton, like a demon returning from hell, crawled out from under the earth.


    Susanoo!


    The black queen looked at this scene in surprise, watching the half-length skeleton tilted her head, and affirmed Mike for the first time.


    "very beautiful."


    With the praise of the Black Queen, the earth seemed to have life again.


    Two huge palms rushed out from the ground, like swatting flies, and slapped the microphone with a gust of wind.


    "Ah!"


    Mike''s Susa waved his fist and smashed the huge palm, but a new palm of the earth appeared immediately, but it was still four.


    At the same time, the ground under Mike''s feet also began to move, like the giant mouth of a monster, swallowing Mike.


    Mike quickly rushed towards the Black Queen. At the same time, a chakra coat appeared on Susa''s half-skeleton figure. As Mike ran, a rotating orange-red hook appeared between his hands.


    Yasaka''s Gouyu!


    The rotating hook jade, containing terrifying energy, flew towards the Black Queen.


    The Black Queen laughed disdainfully.


    The attack did surprise her, but only if it hit her.


    In the space warping, she disappeared in place.


    boom!


    The ground shook, violent shock waves swept all around, a huge crater appeared on the ground, a large amount of dust was swept up into the sky, and the entire space instantly turned gray...


    At this point, Eric had already retreated with Hellfire.


    Although some mutants were captured, Eric still protected the rest of the mutants from the battlefield.


    Everyone who had noticed the battle between Mike and the Black Queen long ago, watching from a distance, took a deep breath watching this scene.


    Is that the Black Queen?


    Who is fighting the Black Queen again?


    Looking at the orange-red, half-length giant that looked like an armor, everyone secretly guessed.


    No one has seen Susanoo at all.


    Except for Charles and Nick Fury, no one knew who the man who controlled the orange-red giant was.


    In the last battle with the Black Emperor, although Mike used the Uchiha Itachi card, Susanoh never used it.


    Logan and Remy LeBeau and Scott, by the side, looked at each other.


    Logan whispered, "Is that Mike?"


    "I don''t know? I''ve never seen him use this ability..."


    Remy LeBeau squeezed his chin, not sure.


    Scott smiled. "I wouldn''t be surprised if it was him."


    Logan and Remy LeBeau agree.


    Mike''s ability is too much, and often brings them surprises, they have long been used to it.


    Although the person who just opened the portal for them was wearing a mask, the three of them were quite sure that the person was Mike, as evidenced by Logan''s nose.


    But Mike didn''t talk to them, just silently opened the portal and disappeared.


    In this regard, the three were not dissatisfied or deeply concerned.


    Because Nick Fury has spoken to them about School X and asked them to keep the relationship between Charles and Mike a secret.


    So, even if others asked about Mike and Charles, they wouldn''t say it.


    "Shhh, be quiet! We have to keep Mike and Charles a secret!"


    Remy LeBeau put a dusty hand on Logan''s mouth.


    Logan slapped the other''s dirty hand away with a slap, and several gray fingerprints appeared on his mouth.


    "Bah, pah!"


    After spitting out two saliva, he looked angrily at Remy LeBeau, who had slapped himself with ashes, and said, "You dare to shoot me, I haven''t settled the account with you just now that you hit me with a stick. !"


    "when?"


    Remy LeBeau looked innocent.


    Scott smiled and pulled the two of them, just as he was about to speak.


    "boom!"


    The earth let out another cry.


    Charles, who possessed extraordinary power, had solemn expressions on their faces, but the SHIELD agents, who were ordinary people, were bitter in their mouths, and even unconsciously feared.


    They thought the battle was over, but this explosion of explosions tells everyone...you''re thinking too soon.


    At the same time, Eric, who had withdrawn from the battlefield with the people of Hellfire, also looked at the battle in the distance with the people of Hellfire.


    Compared to everyone''s surprise, Eric showed a smile in his heart.


    The who fought there was his father, of which he was quite sure.


    The Black Queen was left behind by his father.


    It was a gift for him and Charles.


    Next, it was the battle between the two brothers and the Black Queen.


    After this battle, both of them will be fulfilled.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head to look at the people of Hellfire.


    "Eric! What shall we do?"


    The people of Hellfire looked at him with gratitude and trust in their eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Eric, they would all be in S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Is that the Black Queen? Are we going to help?"


    A mutant couldn''t help but ask.


    In an instant, everyone fell silent.

 Chapter 187： Cooperation

    Just when the mutants of Hellfire were silent, Eric said lightly: "I''ll go!"


    "No, you can''t go, I''ll go!"


    The fire poison on his body stopped Eric.


    "I''ll go as well!"


    "I go!"


    The crowd responded.


    Eric smiled lightly and said, "Do you think you should help her?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was silent, and their faces were extremely complicated.


    Fear, fear, resentment...


    Everyone''s faces were full of negative emotions, but they still didn''t dare to give an affirmative answer that was in line with their own wishes.


    Seeing this, Eric said blankly: "So, I''m not going to help her, but to stop her from coming back and let her stay there forever."


    Everyone was shocked, and looked at Eric with shocking eyes.


    What does this mean... to kill the Black Queen?


    "That''s right, it''s what you think." Eric looked at the battle in the distance and said, "She will only bring us fear when she comes back, and it will only make us a tool for her to gather vitality and discard it at any time!"


    "I will never allow her to hurt my compatriots like this!"


    "She''s not fit to be our leader at all!"


    Every sentence of Eric''s words shocked them and spoke to their hearts.


    "So, I will go back, even if I cooperate with those people, even if I fight for my life, I will stop her from coming back in exchange for everyone''s freedom!"


    He looked at everyone with firm eyes, and in a pair of excited eyes, his body slowly floated up, showing a bitter but warm smile to everyone, saying: "Leave here quickly, my compatriots! If I fail , when the Black Queen returns, you can just put all the responsibilities on me."


    When the words fell, he rose into the sky and quickly disappeared.


    Looking at Eric who disappeared, everyone''s eyes were complicated, with admiration, respect, and even excitement.


    If Eric was successful, they would no longer have to suffer from the fear of being sucked into life force at any moment.


    "Snapped!"


    Huo Du suddenly slapped himself.


    The crisp sound made everyone startled and looked at him.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at the crowd, saying, "I''m actually looking forward to it, **** it!"


    "Why should he be allowed to stop him alone, and why should all our hopes rest on him alone!"


    "Black Queen! I don''t want her back either!"


    With that said, he took a step and walked towards the battlefield again.


    Everyone in Hellfire looked at Huodu''s back and fell into silence.


    "I''m going too." Yinbo smiled, chasing after Huodu, and said with a smile: "Haha! Black Queen, can''t come back! We don''t need her to come back!"


    The boulder statue sullenly chased after him.


    Gradually, the fourth, the fifth...


    All of them rushed to the battlefield again.


    Just as the people of Hellfire were running towards the battlefield, Eric had already flown back to the battlefield and came before everyone again.


    Seeing Eric returning, everyone was shocked. When they were about to attack, Eric took the lead and said, "I came to cooperate with you, in order to kill the Black Queen."


    As soon as the words came out, the scene was startled.


    The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. looked at the mutant who had just given them fear, not knowing how to choose.


    Maria Hill''s face changed for a while, does she want to trust the other party?


    "why?"


    Charles looked up and said lightly.


    "She betrayed us and treated our lives as garbage that could be thrown away at any time." Eric''s calm voice was full of anger: "Not worthy of being our leader!"


    Everyone looked at each other, Charles suddenly looked at the battle over there, and said, "That person will be unable to stop the Black Queen."


    Everyone was shocked when they saw it.


    Sure enough, the mighty and domineering half-body giant in armor had disappeared, and only the wild laughter of the Black Queen could be heard vaguely from there.


    What should they do? Just let the black queen go?


    But this can lead to endless troubles.


    Do you want to cooperate?


    Is this mutant trustworthy?


    At this moment, Charles suddenly said: "If you guessed correctly, your helmet is blocking my ability, right? If you want to cooperate, please take off your helmet."


    When everyone heard it, their hearts moved.


    This is a good way!


    As long as there is no helmet, as long as Charles is there, there is no fear of the opponent turning back.


    Eric threw away the helmet neatly and said calmly, "Is it alright?"


    Charles'' eyes flashed and he said to everyone, "He is sincere, I have confirmed this with my ability."


    Several people headed by Logan nodded, then looked at Maria Hill, the commander of SHIELD.


    Maria Hill hesitated, and Nick Fury''s voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    "promise."


    This time, Maria Hill said without any hesitation, "Okay, I''ll leave it to you."


    As she said that, she waved her hand and said, "People from S.H.I.E.L.D., step back!"


    The next battle is not something they can participate in.


    Black Queen��


    They can''t deal with it, they can only give it to Charles.


    "You stay here."


    Charles spoke to Jean and Orolo.


    "We can fight!"


    The two said stubbornly.


    Charles looked at the two of them tenderly and said, "I know your courage and determination, but consider it for me as a teacher."


    The two passed, and he was really worried.


    The two nodded helplessly and unwillingly.


    Charles turned his head and looked at the battle over there, his eyes flickering, he stretched out his hand and pressed his temple, and the terrifying spiritual power poured out like a substance.


    Qin on the side felt the power of Charles'' soul, and was extremely surprised, even a little scared.


    Is this the real power of a professor?


    Of course... not!


    This is still only part of Charles'' power.


    He used his ability to find Mike, connected himself with his father, and said, "Dad, thank you, and leave the rest to me and Charles."


    Mike responded, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    It was really uncomfortable for him to fight in this battle. It seems that he is not suitable for acting.


    "You still dare to laugh?"


    Seeing Mike''s smile, the Black Queen sneered.


    She''ll be able to defeat Mike in no time and absorb Mike''s vitality.


    Although this person''s strength is good, he is still not her opponent, but he has entangled her for a long time and completely disrupted her plan.


    The group of idiots retreated without her order, and when she gets rid of this annoying person in front of her, she will let those idiots know the fate of disobeying her order!


    Hearing the Black Queen''s words, Mike''s smile brightened a bit.


    This is the experience boss of his two children, and he can finally retire.


    A card appeared in his hand, a light spot appeared, and Mike disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, the Black Queen cried out angrily.


    Damn, it''s space ability again!


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, she turned around in anger and looked at the group of people walking towards her, her face became extremely ugly.

 Chapter 188： meteorite

    Charles, Eric, Logan, Scott, Remy Lebeau��


    Looking at these people, the Black Queen sneered.


    "See you again, Scott!"


    The Black Queen said hello, like an old friend meeting.


    But his eyes were full of cold killing intent.


    Scott was expressionless.


    "Really cold."


    The Black Queen pouted, looked up at Eric, smiled lightly, and said, "Do you want to die?"


    Not only betrayed her, but also dared to cooperate with the enemy?


    Eric looked at the Black Queen silently, his eyes were cold, only more and more metal floated over from the battlefield.


    "A lot of **** bullshit!"


    Logan scolded impatiently and rushed up first.


    Remy Lebeau sighed, playing cards in his hand.


    At such an age, don''t be the first to rush up.


    The eyes were occupied by pink, and the pink energy rushed into the playing cards, and as Remy Lebeau waved his arms, it flew towards the Black Queen at various tricky angles.


    At the same time, Cyclops pressed his glasses, and two energy beams shot at the Black Queen.


    The Black Queen glanced at the three of them lightly, but most of her attention was focused on Charles and Eric.


    Eric stretched his hands, the metal swarmed, Charles'' eyes flashed, and the power of the mind rushed to the Black Queen.


    However, the Black Queen has already used her vitality to form a mental shield and built a defense for herself.


    In the space distortion, she disappeared in place, avoiding the red laser, and her vitality was injected into the earth.


    The ground was under her control again, and the ground twisted like a wave. When Logan, who was pounced, lost his balance, a huge palm slapped him down and buckled him into the ground.


    "Logan!"


    Remy Lebo let out a loud roar, the pink light in his eyes appeared like substance, and he slammed his hands on the ground, and pink lines emerged from under his palms, like twisted vines, crazy. spread.


    And then... with a bang.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The ground trembled, the twisting ground stopped, and deep ravines were blown out wherever the pink lines passed.


    Logan finally broke free.


    But at this moment, two scarlet rays knocked Remy LeBeau out.


    "Scott!"


    Everyone was startled and turned to look.


    I saw that Scott was wrapped in mud, like a clay figurine, with only a pair of closed eyes.


    Controlled in disguise?


    Boom, boom!


    Dodging the metal rainstorm built from the sky like bullets, the Black Queen looked at everyone mockingly.


    Just then, she suddenly felt a tingling in her head.


    "Uh!"


    She cried out in pain, startled in her heart.


    Even her mind shield can''t completely block Charles?


    Lost for a while, Metal, under the control of Eric, pieced together a metal Frisbee, rescued Scott, and took the other party to fly away.


    At the same time, Logan also helped Remy LeBeau.


    With a wave of his hand, Eric directly controlled Logan, and with Remy Lebow, the two flew out of the battlefield together.


    Immediately afterwards, Charles'' voice sounded in the minds of the three of them.


    "Leave it to me and him."


    The three nodded.


    The Black Queen ignored the three of Rogan, and glanced at Eric and Charles, his eyes flickered, the space distorted, and disappeared in place, and when it appeared, it was already dozens of meters away.


    "She''s leaving!"


    Charles said lightly, looked at Eric, and the two looked at each other with a smile at the same time.


    "Then kill her."


    Eric said lightly, stretched out his hand, and a large amount of metal flew towards them, protecting them and taking them to the sky, Eric stretched out his hand towards the SHIELD building in the distance, and pressed hard. One grip.


    The building trembled, was torn apart by the metal inside, turned into pieces of rubble, and flew towards them under the action of the metal.


    At the same time, Charles, who was protected by Eric, flashed his eyes, and the power of his mind erupted violently, slamming into the Black Queen''s mind.


    The space was distorted, and when the Black Queen flickered into the distance again, the invading spiritual power slammed into her spiritual shield.


    In an instant, cracks appeared in her mental shield.


    She hugged her head in pain, and her body that was about to flicker froze in place.


    "damn it!"


    She looked up at the two people who were flying in mid-air and had already chased, with a somewhat ugly expression on their faces.


    Her flickering distance is too short, and under the premise that Charles interferes and cannot be released continuously, she cannot escape the battlefield at all.


    Then, just kill them.


    The thoughts in his mind fell, and the Black Queen stood there.


    She stared at the metal controlled by Eric, and her eyes gradually became crazy.


    Life force surged in her body, and in her murmur, it was transformed into destructive energy, and with her raised palm, it rushed towards the two of them like a blue-black torrent.


    At the same time, she began to use her life force to constantly strengthen her mental shield against the spiritual power that was constantly eroding her mind.


    Although watching the scene Eric created was terrifying, it was Charles who really made her fear.


    She could feel that in psychic abilities, Charles was more terrifying than the White Queen.


    Eric snorted coldly, and the metal that flew like a dark cloud fell from the sky with his waving arm, facing the blue-black torrent of destruction.


    The two sides annihilated each other in mid-air, and a large amount of metal was torn apart and turned into metal powder and fell from the air. Under the sunlight, it was like a flash of rain.


    But before they landed, those flying metal powders quickly condensed into metal bullets under Eric''s control, shooting at the Black Queen from all directions. At the same time, those who followed Behind Eric, the tail-like torrent of reinforced concrete, under his control, shot straight into the sky and condensed at a higher position.


    The Black Queen instinctively wanted to dodge, but the tingling sensations in her mind were interfering with her thinking. She could not guarantee that she could maintain the strength of her mind shield when she used Blink.


    Looking at the falling rain of golden bullets, she snorted coldly, the energy of life poured out of her body and merged into the flying metal bullets, and then she waved her hand to stop the bullets in the air.


    Although she can''t control metal, she can use life force as a medium to control in disguise, just like the earth just controlled by her.


    The chilling rain of bullets stopped in mid-air, and both of them were using their abilities to fight for the control of those metals.


    "Ah."


    Eric let out a low laugh, stretched out his palm, and squeezed hard against the sky. A boulder with a diameter of dozens of meters condensed from reinforced concrete, like a falling star, fell from the sky!

 Chapter 189： impact

    When the huge artificial star fell from the sky, everyone couldn''t help holding their breath when they watched this terrifying scene.


    The Black Queen looked up and looked at Eric with surprise and anger in her eyes.


    This Magneto actually hides his power.


    Judging from the power displayed now, it is definitely stronger than the power displayed in Hellfire, and it is more than a little bit stronger.


    but��


    Again.


    Although such an attack is terrifying, it needs to hit her.


    When she thought about it, when she was about to flash, her eyes suddenly widened.


    Her mental shield was blasted out of a gap!


    In an instant, she felt a powerful spiritual energy rushing into her mind, grabbing control of her body.


    But as a mutant who has lived for a long time and experienced, she immediately started to fight back.


    She transformed all the vitality contained in her body.


    In an instant, her mental power skyrocketed, directly blasting Charles'' mental power out of her mind, and then building a new mental shield.


    Charles'' eyes flickered, he snorted softly, and a larger spiritual power rushed over.


    And just when she and Charles had a spiritual confrontation, the huge meteorite had fallen down fiercely.


    But Charles''s power was still interfering with her, and it couldn''t flash smoothly at all.


    Too late to hide!


    The eyes of the Black Queen instantly turned pitch black.


    boom!


    ''Meteorite'' fell.


    Pay attention to the official account: invest in good articles, pay attention to get cash and points!


    The ground cracked, and the violent tremors were like an earthquake, and the shock wave when it fell, swept all around like a hurricane, blowing everything out.


    The lake in front of the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters also began to roll violently, and a large amount of lake water was shaken to the sky, and it fell like a heavy rain.


    The underground base of S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters also had cracks in this impact, and even some places began to collapse.


    When the flying dust fell a little, the SHIELD agents who were running to the distance and hiding in the bunkers turned pale when they looked at the collapsed ground in the distance.


    Is this the power of man?


    If the other party wants to destroy the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., throw one of this thing down, that picture... I shudder to think about it.


    But such an attack still did not kill the Black Queen.


    Charles can still sense the Black Queen''s psychic fluctuations.


    It''s just that the state of the Black Queen is a bit strange now.


    "Eric!"


    Charles murmured.


    "I see."


    Eric nodded, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    A mass of black material quietly appeared from under the ''meteorite'', stood above the meteorite, and then in a twist, turned into the appearance of the Black Queen.


    Her shadow form allows her to dodge a fatal blow.


    However, at this time, the Black Queen looked very embarrassed.


    The skin that was originally fair and delicate became dry and dry as if it lacked moisture, and the whole person changed from a girl to an old woman.


    She looked at Charles and Eric angrily, and a black crystal appeared on both hands.


    Start absorbing life force.


    If you compare her to a machine with powerful power, her vitality is her fuel. If there is not enough vitality, her power will be greatly reduced.


    With the absorption of vitality, the dry skin of the Black Queen regained its luster again. She absorbed the vitality crazily, and the madness in her eyes gradually became stained with a trace of fear.


    escape?


    There is no escape!


    With Charles'' interference, she can''t flash continuously, and Eric can easily keep up with her.


    As for those who use running... they can''t get rid of each other.


    The abilities of these two people are very troublesome, and they also cooperate very well.


    At the moment of a person''s attack, the hateful psychic always suddenly increased the intensity of the psychic attack, so she had to devote a lot of energy to defense.


    She tried hard to think of a way to break the game, but before she could come up with a feasible solution, a black shadow grew bigger and bigger.


    She looked up, her eyes narrowed.


    It was another meteorite.


    Although it''s less than half of what she was just now, in her current state, if she is hit, she will not die or be seriously injured.


    The familiar power of the mind reappeared.


    She scolded angrily, directly crushed the crystal in her hand, and transformed a large amount of vitality into magic power and injected it into the meteorite under her feet.


    In an instant, the meteorite under her feet came alive, and when the meteorite fell, it turned into a giant covered with blue and black lines, raised two unusually huge palms, and faced the falling ''meteorite''.


    Both sides contact.


    boom!


    There was a bang in the air.


    The ''Meteorite'' paused for a moment, then smashed the giant''s palm, and then almost instantly destroyed the arm, carrying a terrifying impact, crushing the giant''s body, and smashing the black queen under the giant.


    However, with this little blocking effort, the Black Queen used her vitality to control the falling meteorite.


    She gasped lightly, her skin shriveled again.


    Taking out the last crystal, she prepares to absorb the vitality and then flee at any cost.


    Perhaps, her thoughts were seen through.


    A metal blade suddenly appeared from under her feet and pierced her body.


    when?


    By the way, when the first ''meteorite'' fell, those bullets that she and Eric were fighting for fell to the ground in the bombardment just now because of the relationship they had no time to consider.


    Now it has become the last link to defeat her.


    She cried out in pain, madly absorbing the vitality of the crystal and recovering her wound.


    But those metals, under Eric''s control, were like a writhing giant snake, entwining in and out of her body.


    She recklessly used the shadow form again, but at this time, an unprecedentedly powerful psychic force rushed into her mind, shattering her psychic shield, and rushing into her mind.


    Her body froze, and she stopped in place.


    The twisting metal was stirred with force, and a trace of blood was left along the gap. At the same time, Charles also used his powerful spiritual power to annihilate the remaining spiritual power of the opponent.


    ended!


    The two brothers looked at each other with ecstasy on their faces, thousands of words turned into excited eyes.


    At this moment, they wanted to give each other a hug, but thinking of their current identities, they could only hold back their excitement.


    "We made it."


    Charles'' voice echoed in Eric''s mind.


    Eric laughed wildly, but then said, "No, we didn''t achieve our goal."


    "Keep going."


    The two cheered each other up, and after a quick exchange of glances, Eric soared into the sky, waved his hand lightly, and the metal-wrapped Black Queen flew with him.


    In mid-air, those metals turned into a metal coffin, sealing the Black Queen''s body inside.


    At the same time, the helmet thrown by Eric and buried in the battle also flew to the sky with Eric''s thoughts, and disappeared with Eric.

 Chapter 190： fraternity

    Eric didn''t fly far before he saw the crowd of Hellfire near the battlefield.


    He froze for a moment, a smile on his face.


    Is this going to fight the Black Queen with him?


    A thought appeared in his mind, and Eric fell down with the metal coffin behind him.


    Eric appeared in front of everyone.


    The Hellfire man was stunned and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    The battle just now was too terrifying, beyond their imagination.


    They wanted to help, but when they arrived not far from the battlefield, they saw a meteorite blast down, and then it was swept away by a hurricane-like shock wave.


    Then��


    They didn''t dare to go there.


    Now that Eric is back, that means the Black Queen...


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the metal coffin floating behind Eric.


    Eric understood what everyone was thinking at this time, and with a light gesture, he said with a tired face: "It''s over."


    With that said, the metal coffin opened, revealing the Black Queen inside.


    blah blah blah!


    Like a mass of ooze-like corpses fell to the ground.


    It''s the Black Queen...


    The people of Hellfire fell silent, then cheered, they surrounded Eric and threw Eric up.


    "Magnetic King!"


    "Magnetic King!"


    They were cheering and excited.


    For Eric, and for myself.


    The Black Queen is dead, and they have regained their freedom. They no longer need to collect life force for the Black Queen, and they no longer have to fear being turned to ashes by the Black Queen.


    And through this battle, they found that Eric was no weaker than the Black Queen.


    Eric was put down by them, and everyone looked at Eric with excitement and excitement in their eyes.


    At this moment, Huo Du said: "I propose that Eric be our new leader!"


    The giant stone statue said naively: "I have no opinion!"


    Sound wave clapped his hands, but it startled everyone.


    In the past, Sonic had a criminal record of waving his hand but subconsciously using his abilities.


    "cut!"


    Glancing at everyone, Yinbo smiled brightly and said, "I agree too!"


    Eric is powerful. He not only solved the Black Queen, rescued the people of Hellfire from the reign of fear, but also saved their lives in the battle just now...


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    Fire poison looked at Eric and said excitedly: "Magneto! Our new leader, the new king of Hellfire!"


    Eric frowned.


    When everyone saw Eric''s expression, their hearts froze.


    Could it be that Eric doesn''t agree?


    Fire poison asked nervously: "Eric? Don''t you refuse, we only agree with you as our leader now!"


    Eric was silent for a few seconds and smiled at everyone.


    "I promise!"


    "Magnetic King!"


    "Roar!"


    "awesome!"


    The crowd cheered.


    Eric raised his hands, pressed them down, and said, "I promise, but I don''t want to be a king."


    His eyes flashed, and he said loudly: "From today, we are no longer Hellfire, we are Brotherhood!"


    fraternity?


    fraternity!


    Everyone chanted silently, showed a smile, and agreed.


    "Magneto, what are we going to do next?"


    Huo Du asked excitedly, wishing to be dispatched by Eric immediately to do something big.


    Eric smiled lightly and said, "I really have one thing that I need you to do now."


    Huo Du''s face turned solemn, and he said, "What''s the matter? I promise to do it!"


    Eric patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult."


    Everyone was curious.


    Eric pointed to the Black Queen''s body and said, "Burn her."


    Huo Du was stunned, looked at Eric excitedly, and said, "Are we saying goodbye to the past completely? It''s so meaningful!"


    Eric: "��"


    Nodding his head, he answered softly.


    You said yes, even though he was only afraid of being resurrected because of the Black Queen''s strange abilities...


    [Reading to receive cash] Follow the vx public.public account [Investment Haowen], and you can also receive cash for reading!


    A flaming flame emerged from Huo Po''s hand, and was thrown at the Black Queen''s body by him. The flame grew bigger and devoured it completely.


    Watching the corpse was quickly burned to ashes, Eric said, "Let''s go."


    Everyone nodded and followed Eric away quickly.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield.


    Charles also slowly walked towards the person waiting for him.


    Looking at Charles walking out slowly, everyone''s faces were different.


    The surprise and excitement of people like Logan and Hank McCoy, the shock, exclamation and fear of everyone in S.H.I.E.L.D.��


    Everyone''s mood at the moment was clearly sensed by Charles.


    He stood still in front of everyone, smiled, and said, "It''s over, the Black Queen has been confirmed dead."


    Although they had guessed it when they saw Charles walking out of the battlefield, everyone cheered when Charles said the news himself.


    Looking at the cheering crowd, Hill and Hawkeye looked at each other. Although his face was solemn, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth unconsciously.


    It''s worth noting that Charles was stronger than they could have imagined.


    But, fortunately, Charles is standing with them now, and this battle has indeed been won, which is a joy.


    It''s just that this time their S.H.I.E.L.D. lost a little bit.


    Leaving aside the weapons and lost people, just look at the destroyed building...


    Their chief must be very distressed.


    Thinking of Nick Fury''s headache, Maria Hill and Hawkeye couldn''t help laughing happily.


    And in fact...


    "Bang, bang!"


    Nick Fury, who was teleported out of the battlefield by Mike and had come to the underground base, looked at the screen on the screen and returned from the battlefield in front, and couldn''t help but patted the table twice.


    So happy.


    I feel bad for those hydras!


    As for him, do you feel bad?


    distressed!


    After all, he was the one who watched and built it, but it''s better than living the Hydra.


    Moreover, with this explosion, those Hydras will definitely have to rebuild their headquarters, so he secretly operates...


    Gee, I can get some money again.


    Thinking about it this way, that bit of distress... What a piece of shit!


    And beyond that, it''s the strength that Charles and Eric show that really makes him happy.


    "Too strong, too strong!"


    The scene of the meteorite falling from the sky, as long as he thinks of it, makes him excited.


    This powerful force will become the force to protect the earth in the future!


    As long as he thinks of this, he can''t help grinning.


    "The Kent family is really perverted."


    Suddenly, he muttered strangely.


    Mike didn''t talk about it, he didn''t understand how strong Mike''s power was.


    Clark, when he was still young, could fight against Carol before his power was fully released. If nothing else, he should have become stronger now.


    The strength of Charles and Eric is also rare in the world.


    Could it be that the children adopted by Mike really have great power?


    Then he recognizes a godfather or something, is it too late?


    Snapped!


    He patted his forehead, pushed the absurd thought out of his mind, got up and walked outside the base.

 Chapter 191： X Academy

    The meteorite landed, destroying the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters.


    The next day, such news appeared in major newspapers and news.


    There was too much noise in the battle yesterday, and it was impossible to hide it, but in order to avoid causing a certain degree of panic, we could only make up such a slightly absurd news to hide the real situation.


    Most people who are busy with their lives sometimes just need an explanation, and do not pursue the authenticity and rationality of this explanation in detail.


    Therefore, when this news appeared, most people just looked at it, took it as an anecdote, were surprised, smiled and passed.


    However, there are a large number of people, and there are also a small number of people, so there are still some news that start to spread on the Internet.


    But because the place where the battle took place yesterday was at the SHIELD headquarters, there were no ordinary people, and the confidentiality work was well done. Those who were chasing the truth did not have any solid evidence, and it would not cause any major storms. All relevant information was dealt with as rumors, and they were left to go.


    Of course, many people tried to infiltrate the scene of SHIELD, found evidence, and broke a big news.


    For such people, they were all taken away on the grounds of breaking into the restricted area.


    As for knowing the truth...


    For example, our Mr. President and relevant government officials, as well as senior military officials, have fallen silent after watching the battle scenes provided by S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Man-made meteorites can be thrown away, but the material can be seen everywhere in the city.


    If you lose your temper in the city, no one can stand it.


    Such a terrifying force must be contained, and it must be long-term.


    Now, there is an optimal choice before them.


    The President thought of the suggestion made by the mild-mannered, knowledgeable, gentle mutant named Charles from the last kidnapping.


    In this battle, they also saw the powerful strength of each other.


    Most importantly, the mutant named Charles seeks peaceful coexistence and does not take aggressive action.


    Even in such a situation, the other party will help them.


    Charles��


    The president has a good impression of Charles.


    Moreover, he glanced at Nick Fury, who was sitting aside with a serious face.


    The other party has cooperated with the other party many times, saying that the school plan that Charles said is feasible.


    Then, it''s time to seriously consider and discuss it.


    Thinking of this, he said to Nick Fury: "Contact Charles and let him come to see us."


    Nick Fury nodded.


    ��


    Half a month later, there was a news that shook the whole world.


    The world''s first and only mutant school has been established!


    Named...X Academy!


    "Hahaha!"


    Looking at the newspaper in his hand, Eric, who was alone in the room, couldn''t help laughing.


    Their first step was a success.


    fraternity!


    X Academy!


    From today onwards, they will begin to complete their plans step by step in a way of overt and secret alliances.


    Finally, change the situation for all mutants!


    Eric got up, stood outside the window, looked at the bustling city outside, with a smile on his lips, muttered: "Congratulations, Charles."


    "No, congratulations to us."


    Charles'' voice echoed in Eric''s mind.


    Eric was stunned, nodded and said, "Yes, congratulations to us."


    "When did you start the rescue plan?"


    Charles asked.


    Eric pondered and replied in his mind: "After a while, when this storm is over, I will start the rescue plan."


    "Stay hot?" Charles laughed.


    Eric nodded and smiled.


    "By the way, Eric, have you contacted dad yet?"


    Charles'' eyes flashed and he suddenly asked.


    "No." Eric sighed and said, "I haven''t contacted Dad for a long time, what''s wrong?"


    In order to prevent his relationship with Mike from being discovered, he didn''t even make a phone call.


    The last time the two got away was in the last battle of SHIELD headquarters.


    Not even a word was said.


    ��Receive cash red envelopes you can get cash! Pay attention to WeChat. Official account [Investment Good Article], cash/point coins are waiting for you!


    Eric couldn''t help but frowned.


    "Cough." Charles coughed lightly and said, "I just wanted to tell you that I only met my dad some time ago, and I also ate sweet and sour meatballs, braised pork, lamb with green onions, and pork belly..."


    The corner of Eric''s mouth twitched, and he reached out and shook it. After the helmet on the side flew to his palm, he put it on his head and hung up the most secretive ''phone'' in the world.


    "Damn Charles, wait for the next time I''ll beat you all over!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Charles took off the helmet of the brainwave machine with a smile and walked out from the most secret place in the underground of the school.


    School already has.


    The number of students will gradually increase.


    Well, now there are few schools, that is, teachers.


    However, as for the teacher, he also has a candidate.


    The battle of SHIELD this time not only allowed him to establish a school, but also brought him a teacher.


    Logan, Remy LeBeau, and Scott.


    Logan, although he is a rough man who smokes a cigar and fights whenever he disagrees, he is a master of combat, almighty in sports, and it is also possible to be a physical education teacher and a part-time dean.


    Remy LeBeau, although a gambler, a liar, and a prodigal son, is a real graduate student from an Ivy League college. It is enough to teach a school that currently focuses on high school courses.


    As for Scott, although he dropped out of school because he was caught as a test subject, and later joined the Hellfire relationship, he did not have a formal graduation certificate, but after so many years, through self-study, he also obtained two degrees, and he is also a suitable teacher. .


    Add him and Hank McCoy, and it should be enough at this stage.


    Moreover, he can also make signs for the society.


    Parents of some mutant children should also be happy to teach at this school.


    So, what we have to do now is to keep those three people.


    Scott had already agreed, and then he went on...and just persuaded Logan and Remy LeBeau.


    Thinking of this, he walked to the school''s dormitory.


    After the war, the three of Logan were kept by him at the schoolTaurus Restaurant, a small restaurant located in a small town.


    A man in a hat and a bag with a high luggage pushed open the door.


    The cold wind blew into the restaurant, and several diners who were eating couldn''t help shrinking their necks.


    The man closed the door in time, showed an apologetic smile, nodded to everyone, and sat down at an empty dining table.


    Because of the high latitude here, it will take a long time for the temperature to warm up, and there is even snow outside.


    Clark took off his hat, exhaled, and shouted to the boss twice. After ordering a meal, he held a cup of hot water, watched TV, and waited quietly.


    "Um?"


    Watching the news on TV, he was suddenly stunned.

 Chapter 192： Just send it directly

    X Academy, Principal Charles?


    Charles, is that Charles from his family?


    He was stunned, watching the news seriously, seeing the familiar face, and rubbing his head.


    It''s that kid.


    Although his face is gentle, he looks like a refined scholar, and he has a reliable appearance, which makes him look unaccustomed, but he is indeed the clever **** of his family.


    X Academy, Head of the Mutant School, what''s going on?


    And what about Eric?


    What the **** happened and why didn''t he know anything?


    No, he had to call and ask his father.


    At this moment, his meal just happened to be brought up.


    Clark pondered and decided to finish his meal before making the call.


    After almost devouring his meal, Clark paid, asked the owner about the nearest hotel, and left the restaurant.


    An hour later, Clark stayed in the hotel. After taking a hot bath, he lay comfortably on the bed, and then took out his phone that he had not used for a long time and pressed a familiar number.


    The phone is connected...


    Clark: "Dad!"


    "crooked?"


    A young, unfamiliar voice.


    Clark was startled, thinking he made a mistake, and looked at the number.


    That''s right, it''s his dad''s phone number.


    "Who are you?"


    He couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m Gwen, who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Mike, Mike Kent!"


    "Looking for Dad?" Gwen was a little puzzled, turned to the kitchen and shouted, "Dad, someone is looking for you!"


    "Who?"


    Clark heard Mike''s voice, but his expression was a little confused.


    What did he just hear?


    dad?


    Mike, who was busy in the kitchen, walked out quickly and took the phone.


    Clark?


    Looking at the familiar number, Mike raised his eyebrows and unconsciously put a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Clark."


    "dad!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Clark cried out and couldn''t help but say, "What the **** is going on here?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mike frowned.


    This child, why is there no beginning or end in his speech.


    "Who just answered the phone?"


    "Your sister."


    "..." Clark was stunned, and asked in doubt, "When did I have a sister?"


    Could it be that he remembered it wrong, it has been many years?


    He looked at the date, that''s right.


    Clark''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Could it be that��


    Is it his father''s romantic debt many years ago, he was brought to the door with the baby?


    Then all of a sudden, you have a wife and kids?


    hiss!


    Clark sucked in a breath.


    This is so... so good!


    "What are you thinking about? Gwen is my adopted child."


    Mike, who was familiar with Clark, heard the familiar sound of inhalation, and knew that the kid must not know what to do.


    "cough!"


    Clark coughed lightly and said, "Oh, so that''s what happened."


    He nodded, but then said: "When did it happen, why don''t I know?"


    "During the time I couldn''t contact you."


    Clark patted his forehead and said, "So, what happened to Charles happened during the period when I wasn''t contacted?"


    "right."


    "What''s the matter with him? And Eric?"


    Mike groaned and told Clark about the two.


    After listening, Clark fell silent.


    Do something for mutants?


    What a great goal.


    Clark showed a smile, and was sincerely happy that the two younger brothers had found their purpose in life.


    "How about you? When will you be back?"


    Hearing Mike''s question, Clark groaned and said, "This is the last area. I''ll go back later. It shouldn''t take long."


    "Well." Mike responded and said, "Okay, I won''t tell you, I have to cook for Gwen."


    The words fell, and without waiting for Clark''s response, he hung up the phone directly.


    Clark was stunned for a moment, and said in a low voice, "It needs to be over soon, and then go home."


    He''s almost out of touch with the family...


    ��


    "Dad, who did you just call?"


    Gwen asked Mike curiously, remembering the nice voice on the phone, and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s your brother."


    "Brother?" Gwen wondered, "Brother Charles?"


    "No, it''s the other one."


    Mike touched Gwen''s head and said, "It''s Clark. He hasn''t been home for a long time. When he gets home, you will definitely like him when you see him."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen looked forward.


    Brother Clark, who is definitely better than Brother Charles, will definitely not lie to her for sugar.


    "Okay, you read the book yourself, and I''ll cook something delicious for you."


    "OK!"


    Gwen nodded.


    History of Biological Evolution (Children''s Edition).


    Looking at the book Gwen put aside, Mike''s eyelids twitched.


    This little girl doesn''t like literature or music, but likes biochemistry and physics...


    However, you have to develop a hobby anyway.


    Play the piano, dance, sing, or draw anything.


    However, you have to ask Gwen''s opinion to see how she chooses.


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike walked into the kitchen.


    There are many dishes in the kitchen.


    Not just for two people.


    After a while, what will the two boys, Charles and Eric, look like when they see themselves?


    Mike was looking forward to it.


    Half an hour later, Mike made dinner and put several dishes into the dimension pocket.


    After dinner, Mike watched Gwen wash his face and go to sleep, and went back to his room. After confirming that the little guy was asleep, he could finally go out.


    "Wait."


    Mike looked at Gwen''s room, pinched his chin and said worriedly: "If I leave this period of time, what if there are thieves or something?"


    Um��


    After pondering, Mike found his card inventory, took out an enchantment card, and after protecting his home, he took out a remote teleport card with confidence.


    The card turned into a blip and disappeared, Mike disappeared at home, and appeared in Charles'' office.


    Sure enough, Charles is still here.


    Charles, who was looking at the document, changed his expression, and the power of the soul had quietly appeared, but after looking up and seeing Mike, he was slightly startled and showed a smile.


    The power of the mind habitually swept the surroundings, and after confirming that there was nothing abnormal, he hurriedly got up.


    "Dad, why are you here now?"


    Looking at the exhausted Charles Mike said with concern: "Don''t be too tired, staying up late can easily lead to baldness."


    The smile on Charles'' face froze.


    "By the way, you should know where Eric is?"


    "Well." Charles nodded and said curiously, "Do you have anything to do with him?"


    "I made some late-night snacks, and the three of us ate together."


    "Supper!" Charles was pleasantly surprised, and then hesitantly said, "Let''s eat by ourselves, in case it''s exposed..."


    During the day, he...


    "No, let''s go home and eat."


    Mike smiled, there were several cards in his hand, he shook it in front of Charles, and said, "Just open the teleportation."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 193： 3 people

    When the revolving golden portal appeared in Eric''s room, Eric, who was about to sleep, was startled, and then a look of joy appeared on his face.


    And after seeing the two people on the other side of the portal, the smile on his face couldn''t be restrained.


    He strode towards the portal and walked over without hesitation.


    The portal disappeared, and it seemed like nothing had happened in the room, except for Eric who disappeared inexplicably.


    "dad!"


    Eric hugged Mike excitedly.


    Mike patted Eric''s back and looked at the child with some distress.


    Right now, Eric has the most stuff on his back.


    "Eric!"


    Charles exaggeratedly smiled, and opened his arms to give each other a hug.


    "Ha ha!"


    Eric sneered, one arm clamped to the other''s neck, and the other hand patted Charles'' head with a ''papapa'', still screaming.


    "Sweet and sour meatballs, right? Braised pork, right? Lamb with spring onions, sauce elbows... I''ll beat you to death."


    "Ahhh!"


    Charles screamed and cast Mike for help.


    Looking at the two playing, the old father Mike smiled.


    These two living treasures, as long as they are there, the house is very lively.


    but��


    "Shh!"


    Mike made a gesture and said, "Don''t wake Gwen."


    "Gwen? Who is Gwen?"


    Eric was stunned, and gave Mike a sweet smile: "Could it be, yes..."


    "It''s your sister."


    "Huh? Sister?"


    Eric froze for a moment, threw Charles away, and said in surprise, "When did it happen? Dad, whose child is this of you?"


    "Snapped!"


    Mike slapped Eric on the forehead and said with a dark face, "I adopted it."


    These one or two, how can they all have this virtue, who did they learn from?


    Eric was a little disappointed, but kept his voice down.


    Charles adjusted his messed up hairstyle and said to Eric, "There won''t be any surveillance in your room, right?"


    Eric looked at Charles like a fool and said, "Do you think that thing can exist around me? Also, who has a brain problem and will set up surveillance in their room?"


    (Nick Fury: Ahhhh.)


    Charles squeezed his chin, nodded, and said, "Yes."


    So, their family gathering with no trace of movement will not be detected?


    What a good thing.


    "bring it on."


    Mike beckoned to the two of them, and took out the dishes made together for dinner from the dimensional space, and even two servings of rice.


    Because it is in the pocket of the dimension, when the food is taken out, it is still hot.


    The two of them smelled the familiar fragrance and looked at the dishes they liked, and their hearts instantly warmed up.


    "Dad, is there any wine at home? Let''s have some together."


    Eric smiled at Mike.


    Mike backhandedly took out a bottle of wine and three wine glasses in the dimensional space, and said with a smile, "It''s ready."


    Charles poured the three of them with a smile, and the three of them raised their wine glasses and touched them lightly.


    Mike said: "Congratulations!"


    The two smiled and nodded.


    In the next two hours, except for this sentence, Mike basically didn''t say anything. He just listened quietly, listening to the two of them talking about their troubles and worries.


    It was not until before the two left that he gave them a hug and said cheers.


    Send Charles away first. After Mike closed the portal, when he was about to send Eric away, Eric handed a light black crystal to Mike and said, "Dad, this is what the Black Queen gave me before. It can absorb life force, I don''t know if you can use it."


    Mike took it, threw it into the dimension pocket, patted Eric on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t forget, I will always be your backing."


    Eric nodded, and after Mike opened the portal, he ran over without his head.


    At the moment when the portal closed, Eric turned his head to look at the place where the portal disappeared, and said in a low voice, "Dad, thank you."


    ��


    on a mysterious island.


    Located in the Research Institute on the island.


    In the dim environment, only two figures stood quietly.


    "How is it, have you collected valuable collectibles?"


    Hearing the question, a man with blue-green eyes with different colors pushed his gold glasses, nodded, and said, "Sir, when will our plan start?"


    Hearing the expectation and anxiety in the other party''s tone, the man called Mr. smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, I can foresee that the world will undergo very big changes, and now is not the best time for us to appear."


    "Wait, maybe our plans need to be adjusted."


    "Time... I have more."


    "I see, sir."


    Jason Stryker pushed his glasses.


    "Okay, let''s go down and continue to enrich our collection library."


    "Need to capture them?"


    "No need, just collect their DNA."


    "OK."


    Jason Stryker nodded, saw the other party waved to him, bent over to him, and turned to leave.


    The room fell silent again, save for a palpitating gleam of scarlet in the darkness.


    ��


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    1. Eternal cigarette case.


    2. Dimensional pockets.


    3. Kryptonian blood.


    Current Ability Level: LV4.


    Current upgrade progress: 53%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Daughter: Gwen Kent


    After a long time, Mike finally took a look at his system.


    Noticing the progress of the ability upgrade, Mike raised his eyebrows unexpectedly.


    increased a lot.


    Not just because of Gwen, but because of Eric and Charles.


    After the battle of S.H.I.E.L.D., the upgrade progress increased by a small amount.


    Don''t underestimate this little piece.


    According to the previous speed, this small section is enough for Mike to spend almost a year.


    "Dad!" Gwen wiped his mouth after eating breakfast and said, "I''m going to school."


    "Do you want me to take you?"


    "No need!" Gwen waved his hand and said, "I''ll go with Luke."


    Mike nodded and said, "Be careful on the way."


    Gwen packed his schoolbag and ran out.


    It is early spring now, the mild sunshine falls on the body, and the comfortable feeling spreads from the body to the heart in an instant.


    Gwen, who was standing at the door, looked up at the sun with a bright smile, looked at Luke who trotted over, and pressed his chest to breathe quickly, and said, "Don''t worry, there is plenty of time, won''t be late."


    "I''m afraid to make you wait."


    Luke smiled mildly.


    "Drip!"


    His father drove the car beside them and said, "Do you want me to take you there?"


    "No need!" Luke shook his head hastily.


    Gwen politely declined.


    "Then you pay attention to safety."


    John smiled at the two, winked at his son, and drove away.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 194： be honest

    "Come on, Luke."


    Gwen shouted and walked to the station.


    The two talked and laughed all the way, and the school bus arrived within two minutes of walking to the station.


    "Lucky!"


    Gwen made a victory gesture to Luke, turned around and got into the car. As usual, he put a box of snacks in the hands of the school bus driver, in exchange for a gentle and loving smile from the uncle of the school bus.


    Luke hurried to keep up, but as he walked to the vacant seat, he heard words that made him angry.


    "Look, this is the murderer''s son."


    "He rides with us every day, won''t he hurt us?"


    "Who knows? Stay away from him, it''s disgusting! If he dares to do it, we will teach him a lesson together!"


    "it is good!"


    Luke stopped, looked at the two children who were sitting and muttering together, and clenched their fists.


    The two boys also turned to look at him with provocative expressions on their faces.


    Just when Luke wanted to raise his hand, Gwen grabbed Luke''s hand and said, "Ignore them, two losers looking for presence."


    Gwen looked at the two of them with disdain on their faces.


    The two of them blushed and said, "What did you say?"


    "Is it wrong? You guys are not handsome, you don''t study well, and you have bad personalities. You can''t compare to Luke. Where is the sense of superiority?" Gwen pointed to the two and said, "Besides, Luke My mother was wronged!"


    Luke was so moved that he pulled Gwen down and said, "Let''s go, I''m not angry anymore."


    "Haha! It can only be protected by girls..."


    "If you''re talking nonsense, I''ll sue you for slander, which has caused mental harm to me!"


    Gwen sneered and said, "Believe it or not, I will call the lawyer immediately, and you will be beaten by your parents when you go home?"


    The two stared at Gwen stunned.


    "Um?"


    Gwen hummed softly.


    The two immediately lowered their heads.


    "Walk!"


    Gwen raised his chin like a proud little peacock, smiled shyly at the school bus driver''s thumb, and sat on the seat.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Seeing Luke staring at him, Gwen asked embarrassedly.


    Luke hurriedly looked away and said, "I just think you are amazing."


    "No." Gwen smiled and said, "Isn''t that how it is played on TV?"


    Luke couldn''t help but smile and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Gwen waved his hand vigorously and said, "In the future, I will cover you. My father said that you have to be loyal."


    Luke nodded.


    At the same time, Mike at home put away his super vision and super hearing, and his face was weird.


    Do you have to be honest?


    I teach?


    when do i...


    Mike suddenly remembered that when he was watching a Chinese movie before, it seemed that, maybe, he did say this inadvertently.


    Thinking of Gwen when he grew up, holding a machete, a dragon tattooed on his arm, and his younger brothers headed by Luke, slashing down a street crazily and dominating Hell''s Kitchen, Mike''s head was covered.


    No, this must not happen.


    This kind of thing is inappropriate for Gwen, and if the three of Clark did this, he would��


    Pooh!


    also unacceptable.


    Why do good-looking children want to be Young and Dangerous?


    Taking these ridiculous thoughts out of his mind, Mike glanced at the date.


    "It''s almost spring break, the kids. Are you going to take Gwen out?"


    With a murmur, a face with a gentle smile appeared in Mike''s mind unconsciously.


    Damn, why do you remember that thing.


    Thinking of his previous encounters, Mike''s face darkened.


    However, Gwen has yet to hang out with her after becoming his daughter...


    Holding his chin, Mike groaned and made a decision.


    Go out and play!


    As for where to go?


    When Gwen is over the spring break, she blindly chooses one, and she won''t believe she will meet the other!


    ��


    X school.


    Looking at the profiles of the newly recruited students, Charles smiled slightly.


    Very good, the school has gradually been on the right track.


    but��


    Thinking of Logan who hadn''t agreed, Charles pressed his forehead a little nervously.


    Remy Lebeau and Scott both agreed to stay at the school as teachers, but Logan never agreed. Although he is staying at the school now, if he doesn''t agree, the guy will leave at any time.


    And after this time, he also saw the value of Logan.


    As long as Logan appears, the naughty child will definitely become a good baby, and it is simply the best candidate for the dean.


    Logan''s bad temper...


    Could it be that he can only let his father go out?


    "Tuk Tuk!"


    The sudden knock on the door brought Charles back to his senses. He looked a little surprised at Logan who broke in and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Logan said with a serious face: "You said before that you wanted to keep me as a teacher at school, didn''t you?"


    Charles looked at Logan unexpectedly.


    Why did you take the initiative to bring it up?


    He nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Well, let me ask you first, what would you do if someone came to your school to trouble me?"


    Charles narrowed his eyes, put his hands on the table, and said, "It depends on what trouble it is, and who is the trouble with you."


    "It''s just a troublesome person, she''s been looking for me."


    "Why are you looking for you?"


    Although the fire of gossip in Charles'' heart has been ignited, he still has a serious and gentle look on his face.


    "Because..." Logan hammered off the table and said, "This has nothing to do with you."


    A flash of embarrassment and overwhelm?


    Noticing Logan''s small expression, Charles suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Uncle Logan, isn''t that person your girlfriend or something? Are you two making trouble?"


    "What girlfriend! It''s just a sleep, and that woman is pestering me!"


    Rogan screamed angrily, then blinked, pinched Charles'' collar, and said angrily, "Stinky boy, how dare you use my words!"


    Charles smiled and patted Logan''s hand.


    Logan released Charles angrily and said, "You are as treacherous as your dad!"


    "Oh, thank you for the compliment!" Charles continued the sentence without changing his smile, and said, "I will tell my dad."


    Logan''s face stiffened, and then he said, "Okay, that''s all! Can you help me?"


    "Is that a mutant?"


    "right!"


    Charles pondered and said, "Okay, if you stay as a teacher, I will come forward when she finds you."


    "Then it''s settled!"


    Logan said happily, and strode out.


    Brat, I hope you don''t regret seeing that woman when you go down!


    Looking at Logan''s back Charles also showed a smile.


    Hey!


    When she appears, the school may have a new teacher.


    outside the office.


    Seeing Logan come out with a happy face, Remy LeBeau said, "Done?"


    "Yes!" Logan smiled happily.


    "Did you tell Charles who she is?"


    "Why say it?"


    "she��"


    "I''ll treat you to a drink!"


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 195： Mixed feelings

    Spring break��


    Unexpectedly, before the spring break, Gwen''s birthday will come first.


    Fortunately, Mike set a reminder on his mobile phone in advance, or maybe he would have really forgotten about it because he was preparing for spring break.


    This is Gwen''s first birthday at the home.


    Mike was well prepared, but Gwen said that she didn''t have many friends she wanted to invite, and only wanted to invite Luke alone.


    Mike agreed and asked Gwen to invite John too, because he had a lot of things to prepare.


    On the night of his birthday, Mike cooked a hearty meal and served a cake made by himself, which was well received.


    In this way, Gwen''s birthday was simply over.


    Although Mike thought it was a bit too simple, Gwen was very happy.


    Before going to bed at night, Gwen, who was lying on the bed, suddenly grabbed Mike''s hand and said, "Dad, do you know what my wish is?"


    Thinking of Gwen''s serious wish just now, Mike shook his head and smiled: "Can you tell Dad?"


    Gwen smiled a little embarrassedly, and said nervously: "I wish my father would never leave me in this life."


    Mike was stunned, bent down and kissed Gwen''s forehead, and said gently, "Dad will help you realize this wish."


    "The hook!"


    Gwen sat up, held out his hand, and looked at Mike expectantly.


    Mike stretched out his little finger, tickled Gwen, and said, "Go to sleep."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Gwen happily got into the quilt, and after Mike left, he hugged the quilt and rolled twice.


    ��


    At the end of March, Gwen School finally had spring break.


    Knowing that she was going to travel, Gwen was so excited that she didn''t sleep all night, so when she woke up the next day, her eyelids were clicking and fighting.


    This time, I went to San Francisco to see my friend Hank Pym, and introduced Gwen to him by the way.


    This is Mike''s first choice.


    But after he made the decision, he immediately became alert.


    No, can''t choose this!


    If you follow your first reaction and make a choice, you might encounter Broom Star Coulson.


    So he took out the map and let Gwen point to a random place.


    Gwen closed his eyes and pointed.


    Pacific Ocean��


    The father and daughter looked at each other awkwardly.


    Gwen closed his eyes again and pointed.


    Miami.


    "Okay, let''s go there!"


    A decision was made, and the father and daughter came on a trip that said they would leave.


    On the plane, Mike glanced quickly.


    Didn''t see Coulson, great!


    Mike smiled.


    They got on the plane stuck in time, and there was no one behind.


    Mike and Gwen sat in the seat with peace of mind until the plane took off, and he was quietly relieved when he didn''t see Coulson''s face.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Are you afraid of flying?"


    Finding that Mike had been nervous since he went out, Gwen asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing." Mike smiled and pretended to be afraid, teasing Gwen: "Yeah, it''s scary, my Gwen has to protect Dad!"


    Gwen giggled, waved her little hand, and said proudly: "Don''t worry, I, Gwen, are the most loyal, and I cover Dad."


    Mike looked at Gwen, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly.


    Shuanghua Red Stick Gwen?


    Mike raised his forehead and said, "Wait back, Gwen should choose an interest class, dancing or playing the piano?"


    "I want to learn to fight!"


    Gwen made a gesture, giggled, and wiped his nose with his thumb.


    "This... wait for you to learn when you are older."


    "why?"


    Gwen looked up, looking at Mike with big innocent eyes.


    Because I don''t want you to be the eldest sister head �� Jiuwen Long �� Gwen...


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Then tell me, why did you learn to fight?"


    "Because it can make me stronger, and then protect Dad and protect other people."


    Hearing the answer, Mike''s heart warmed.


    "Do you really want to learn?"


    "certainly!"


    Gwen nodded.


    "Then you want to learn that?"


    "Is there another type?"


    Gwen glared and said in surprise, "Isn''t it enough to smash each other''s face with fists?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike scratched Gwen''s nose with a smile and said, "Wait back and choose slowly, but Dad thinks Gwen doesn''t need to learn fighting or anything."


    "why?"


    "Because dad and brother will protect you."


    "But I want to protect you too!" Gwen clenched a small fist and hugged Mike''s arm coquettishly: "Dad~~"


    "Okay, okay." Mike nodded helplessly, patted Gwen''s head dotingly, and said, "But your class can''t be missed, and you still need to sign up for an interest class, and two interest classes alternate to study. ."


    "no problem!"


    Gwen nodded happily, his little hand clenched into a fist, waving it in front of him, with an indescribable ''sound effect'' in his mouth.


    The passenger next to him looked at Gwen and smiled.


    Gwen blushed and sat down obediently.


    A few minutes later, Gwen, who hadn''t slept well last night, dozed off and fell asleep on the seat.


    Mike shook his head with a smile, asked for a small blanket and put it on Gwen.


    ��


    Miami, with its wonderful climate, is one of the most densely populated cities in the country.


    It used to be the city with the highest murder rate in the country, and during the Assassin League era, Mike still did a few jobs here.


    Sunshine, sand, and lighthouses are the memories left to Mike here.


    Mike took Gwen off the plane and called a taxi to the hotel booked in advance.


    Sitting in the car, Gwen wiped the corner of his mouth and said sadly, "Dad, why didn''t you wake me up?"


    The picture of her drooling just now must be ugly.


    "Because it''s so cute."


    Mike said with a smile, but Gwen said angrily, "Dad, you have no loyalty!"


    Mike was stunned, smiled and nodded Gwen''s head.


    Soon, the taxi arrived at the destination.


    Standing in front of the hotel, Mike was in a very happy mood because he didn''t meet the broom star.


    It seems that his decision to let Gwen choose a place was...


    "Hey! Mike! Why are you here?"


    Suddenly, a strange voice sounded behind Mike.


    Mike stiffened.


    No way! No way?


    Mike grabbed Gwen and said in a deep voice, "You''ve got the wrong person."


    Did you make a mistake! Can this happen?


    Is this product bound to your own travel trip?


    Predict my prediction?


    "How can you admit it wrong."


    Coulson ''swish'' in front of Mike.


    This is his lucky star, how could he admit his mistake?


    "IColson!"


    Coulson pointed to his nose and gave Mike a big smile.


    Mike took a deep breath, nodded, and said, "Your hairline is high again, I almost didn''t recognize it."


    "Ha ha!"


    Colson smiled happily.


    Mike squeezed out a smile and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Forget it! You still don''t answer!"


    Mike hurriedly interrupted Coulson, who wanted to answer, and said, "It''s great to see you... Forget it, goodbye."


    With that said, Michael rushed into the hotel with the curious Gwen.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 196： so sensible

    Looking at Mike''s back, Coulson touched his head.


    Colson: "��"


    Is he despised?


    However, he also lives in this hotel, and maybe he has a chance to meet Lucky Star Mike.


    Now, he has to complete his task.


    He came here this time to recruit people for his director.


    I heard that during this time, his goals were all active here.


    At the same time, Mike, who came to the hotel, has brought Gwen to his pre-ordered suite.


    Put away the luggage, let the sleepy Gwen go to sleep for a while, wake up Gwen when the sky is getting dark, and the father and daughter left the hotel full of energy.


    In the evening, although I can''t visit the scenic spots, there are many activities that I can participate in. As soon as the father and daughter leave the hotel, they go straight to a Pirates of the Caribbean themed restaurant.


    During their five days here, they plan to eat at a different restaurant each day.


    The restaurant is full of pirate elements, with waiters ordering and delivering food in pirate costumes, and even with decorative knives around their waists.


    Seeing the little girl Gwen was very curious, the restaurant manager also found a pirate hat and knife for Gwen. After Gwen used it to dress up, the father and daughter took a photo together.


    After thanking each other, Mike and Gwen left the restaurant after filling their stomachs.


    "what do you think?"


    Mike asked Gwen.


    Gwen took out a small notebook the size of a slap in the small bag he was carrying, and while writing and drawing, he responded: "It''s not bad, the taste is average, but the service attitude is not bad."


    Mike was a little surprised. He thought that Gwen would praise the other party for his service.


    "what are you writing?"


    Seeing that Gwen was still writing something seriously, Mike leaned over to take a look, and then froze for a moment.


    It turned out to be Gwen''s score for the restaurant, and it also wrote some pros and cons.


    "It''s finished!"


    Gwen put the pen in the bag, shook the little book in his hand, and gave Mike a glance at the cover.


    Miami Raiders.


    This little guy is still writing these things.


    Mike rubbed Gwen''s head, looked at the time, and said, "Let''s go, let''s enjoy the night view here."


    "Okay!" Gwen put down the small book, and said with some anticipation in his eyes, "Dad, do you want to go to the bar? I heard that there are many interesting bars on the beach."


    "Can you go in?"


    "Yes." Gwen nodded his chin and said, "Let''s go and have a look."


    "Let''s go then."


    Mike took Gwen''s hand, called for a car, and left quickly.


    Half an hour later, Gwen took Mike for a stroll on the beach, looking at the bar on the left and the girls in bikinis on the beach on the right, as if looking for something, looking very busy.


    "Dad, Daddy!"


    Suddenly, Gwen pulled Mike and said, "Look, how is that sister?"


    "that?"


    "The one with the blond hair."


    "Okay."


    "Do you want me to get your phone number for you?"


    Gwen looked eager to try.


    "No! Give me some peace, little girl!"


    Mike couldn''t help but tap Gwen''s head lightly with his fingers.


    Gwen covered his head, aggrieved.


    Mike squeezed Gwen''s face with a smile, and said, "How about that little brother over there? Do you want Dad to help you get a phone?"


    Gwen: "��"


    Crazy shaking his head.


    "When I grow up, I will do it myself!"


    "That would have to be with my consent."


    Mike said softly.


    Gwen giggled and said, "It''s still early, I''m a primary school student."


    At this moment, a woman with a hot body and wheat-colored skin glanced in the direction where Mike was, and when the other party''s eyes swept over the two of Mike''s father and daughter inadvertently, surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "That''s... Mike?"


    With a whisper, he immediately turned his head and looked at the familiar figure, with surprise flashing in his eyes, tilting his head, with a mischievous smile on his face, and strode over.


    When he swung his waist and came to Mike''s side, his foot suddenly sprained.


    "Hey!"


    She whimpered and fell on Mike.


    Mike only hesitated for 0.01 seconds, then hugged Gwen and hid to the side.


    "Snapped!"


    The astonishment in the woman''s eyes was as real, and then she fell on the beach.


    Looking at this scene, Gwen was dumbfounded, turned his head stiffly, and said, "Dad, why don''t you support this sister?"


    Mike frowned and said, "There''s sand underneath, it won''t hurt to fall, but it''s going to fall on me, what if I''m corrupted?"


    Gwen thought about it for a while, and suddenly said, "Yes."


    Listening to the conversation between the father and daughter, the woman patted the sand angrily, propped up her upper body, stared at Mike and shouted, "Mike!"


    A smile slipped quickly from the corner of Mike''s mouth, he stepped back, and said, "Look, I said she would deceive people, and even checked my name."


    Gwen looked at each other vigilantly and whispered, "Let''s call the police!"


    "Enough! Get me up quickly, Mike!"


    Seeing Mike''s expression, Ruiwen didn''t understand that Mike had recognized her.


    "Haha!" Mike smiled and nodded Ruiwen, "Why are you here?"


    He walked towards Ruiwen and helped her up.


    Rui Wen snorted softly and whispered, "I remember this."


    Mike rolled his eyes and said, "So stingy."


    Gwen looked at the two of them, big eyes full of doubts.


    Mike explained with a smile: "Aunt Ruiwen, she and I are old friends."


    "So you''re joking?" Gwen looked at Ruiwen in surprise, giggled, and said, "Auntie, this joke is so powerful!"


    "He...hehe!"


    Ruiwen twitched her lips stiffly and said, "This is..."


    "My daughter Gwen."


    "Daughter?" Rui Wen looked at Gwen in surprise, her heart suddenly sour, and said, "Are you married?"


    "No." Mike touched Gwen''s little head and said, "Gwen is my adopted child."


    Ruiwen let out a sigh of relief.


    "Why are you here?"


    Mike asked again.


    Speaking of which, he and Rui Wen have not seen each other for a long time.


    Rui Wen whispered, "I''m looking for a missing girl."


    "When did you become a detective?"


    "boy."


    Raven smiled and hugged Mike''s arm. UU reading


    Since she left Hellfire and chose to go it alone, her business scope has expanded a lot.


    Commercial spies, private detectives, and sometimes even part-time models, living a good life.


    "Have a drink together?"


    Rui Wen issued an invitation, her eyes were seductive.


    Mike pointed to Gwen and shrugged.


    Gwen blinked and said, "Then let''s go back to the hotel. Dad''s cooking is delicious, and there is a kitchen in the room."


    Rui Wen froze, squatted down and squeezed Gwen''s soft face lightly, and smiled at Gwen: "You are so good! Auntie likes you so much!"


    Mike''s child, how can one or two be so sensible!


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 197： blood rose

    Mike''s hotel.


    Back at the hotel, Mike ordered some food and a bottle of red wine.


    After Rui Wen took a bath, the thing happened to be brought up by the waiter.


    Putting the food on the table, the waiter pushed the food delivery cart and left quickly.


    "What about Gwen?"


    Ruiwen asked curiously.


    She liked that little girl very much.


    No, to be precise, she likes all of Mike''s children.


    "She ate something and went back to her room."


    Thinking of the way Gwen winked at him before leaving, Mike couldn''t help but say in his heart, "You are a kid."


    Mike poured the awake red wine for the two of them and said, "Hurry up and eat, it''s going to be cold."


    "It''s okay." Rui Wen winked, licked her lips, and said, "You can just be hot."


    Mike smiled slightly.


    This guy always teased him, but every time she was defeated.


    Mike took a sip of red wine and said, "How is this time going?"


    "not bad."


    Ruiwen ate the steak in small bites, her eyebrows raised slightly.


    This steak is not bad.


    Mike suddenly asked, "Want to change a career that you''ve never done before?"


    "housewife?"


    Raven blurted out.


    The two looked at each other, Mike coughed lightly, and said, "It''s the teacher."


    Rui Wen chuckled: "Is it X Academy?"


    Some time ago, there was a lot of trouble in the first mutant school, and she has been paying attention to the mutants, and she sighed in her heart.


    mutant school.


    What she didn''t even dare to think about was done.


    "right!"


    Ruiwen picked up the red wine, touched Mike, and sighed, "Charles is really amazing."


    "That''s, that''s my son."


    "Ha ha!"


    Rui Wen supported her chin, looked at the proud Mike, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and her eyes were blank: "Can someone like me be a teacher?"


    Her tone was full of uncertainty, and there was even a hint of temptation that she didn''t even notice.


    Mike nodded and said, "You can do more than you think."


    "You are still so gentle."


    Ruiwen smiled and cut a piece of steak, but her eyes were looking up and down Mike.


    "Tell me, your commission this time."


    "Nothing to say." Rui Wen said casually: "It''s a girl from a rich family who got lost while playing here. Her parents hope I can help them find it back."


    Mike said suspiciously: "For this kind of thing, you should call the police."


    "The police are also looking, but their parents feel they can''t just rely on the police."


    Mike nodded and suddenly said, "Then do you still have time to have such a leisurely meal with me?"


    "You are more important than your job. Besides, there are the police."


    With that said, Rui Wen got up, turned into her original appearance, sat on Mike''s lap, stretched his arms around Mike''s neck, and said, "If you think I''m leisurely, I''ll speed up and keep myself busy."


    Saying that, he grabbed Mike''s neck and leaned his head over, biting Mike''s Adam''s apple like a kitten.


    The next moment, Mike''s body flashed and disappeared in place.


    ��


    The next day, eight o''clock.


    When Gwen walked out of the room sleepily in his slippers, he looked at Mike who was having breakfast and turned his head.


    "Where''s Aunt Ruiwen?"


    "She has something to do, so she''ll go first."


    "Oh!" Gwen looked at Mike up and down, and suddenly covered his mouth and smiled.


    Mike raised his eyebrows: "What''s wrong?"


    He made sure he locked the door last night.


    "Nothing!" Gwen shook his head, then snickered.


    Mike looked himself up and down: "What''s the matter?"


    "nothing!"


    Mike''s eyes jumped, grabbed Gwen, and began to tickle the little guy.


    "Giggle!"


    "Speak quickly."


    Mike stopped, raised his hands, and made a tickling motion.


    Gwen folded her hands and covered her creaking nest, and said, "Aunt Ruiwen likes to like Dad. It''s not that no one wants Dad, so I don''t have to worry about it!"


    Mike coughed lightly and said with a sullen face: "Wash my face quickly! We have to go to the aquarium after dinner."


    "A little bit!"


    Gwen grimaced at Mike, turned and ran into the bathroom.


    ��


    The sun is shining today, and it''s a good day to travel.


    But Coulson was not in a good mood to play.


    Pressing the communicator beside his ear, his brows furrowed tightly together.


    "What? Lost it?"


    "Yes."


    Coulson whispered: "Where did it get lost?"


    "Near a nightclub called Blood Rose."


    "Blood rose?"


    Coulson whispered and said, "I''ll rush over now, you pay attention to the situation around you, don''t be discovered."


    "Okay, sir."


    The agent answered and hung up the phone, unaware that a figure was standing on the roof behind him, looking down at him with a pair of cold eyes, his face full of ridicule.


    "Ah."


    Wearing a black trench coat, the tall man pouted, turned to look at an inconspicuous sign at the door of the nightclub, smiled faintly, and left quickly.


    ��


    In the evening, Ruiwen wearing a hat and a pair of sunglasses on the bridge of her nose walked by the nightclub also called Blood Rose.


    Like a passerby, he glanced at the closed door of the nightclub, and then continued to walk forward.


    After a while, she changed her appearance again, standing in front of the door of the nightclub, looked carefully, and turned to leave.


    There is news about the girl she was looking for.


    According to the addicts who kidnapped the girl, they have already sold the girl, and because the girl is still a virgin, they have made a lot of money this time.


    They don''t know who the buyer is, and they don''t care what the girl does.


    But they did more business with buyers, and they got a useful piece of news.


    Every once in a while, the girls who were bought and sold would be sent to this nightclub collectively, and it was said that they were attending some kind of party.


    After getting the news, Rui Wen physically castrated the scumbags one by one, and then used their phone to call the police.


    "It didn''t open the door, and I don''t know if the girls were sent here."


    Because she was not sure about this, Rui Wen was afraid to startle the snake, so she pondered and left.


    However, she did not go far. She found a coffee shop nearby, ordered some snacks, and spent time while looking at the nightclub in the distance.


    What made her depressed was that the nightclub didn''t open until the coffee shop closed.


    But Ruiwen is not short of patience in doing this.


    She found an inconspicuous corner and waited until midnight when this remote nightclub opened.


    A few minutes later, a van stopped at the door of the nightclub, and several wooden boxes were carried inside.


    Seeing this scene, the corners of Ruiwen''s mouth twitched slightly.


    found it.


    She felt that the girl she was looking for was in one of the boxes.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 198： Is it fun

    Ruiwen changed her appearance at will and walked to the nightclub.


    I thought it would take some effort to enter the nightclub, but I didn''t expect that the two guards at the door just glanced at her and put her in.


    Although there were some surprises, Rui Wen boldly walked in.


    Loud music, crowds wiggling with the music, and men and women sitting in dark corners, unleashing their original desires with the music.


    Ruiwen''s brows furrowed indiscernibly. When walking through a shadow, her footsteps stopped. Without anyone noticing, she had changed her appearance.


    For some reason, Rui Wen, who was walking through the crowd, felt a creepy feeling, as if she was being stared at by some beast.


    Turning her head sharply, she saw several people staring at her, their eyes full of madness and impulsiveness.


    But after seeing Rui Wen looking at them, they squeezed out another smile and turned their heads with difficulty.


    Ruiwen gradually became vigilant.


    She originally thought that this place was a place to engage in nasty means to satisfy the desires of some perverts, but now it seems that this place is more dangerous than she imagined.


    Gotta find that girl quickly and get out of here.


    Ruiwen pondered and turned around at random in the nightclub. When no one noticed, her figure changed from time to time, but what made her feel nervous was that no matter what she looked like, she always had some weird eyes. Sweep at her from time to time.


    After thinking about it, she came to the corner and pressed Mike''s number.


    The phone was connected, and Ruiwen felt more at ease listening to Mike''s voice.


    "I found a clue, and now I''m in a nightclub, and I feel something is wrong."


    "Nightclub? What nightclub?"


    "Blood roses."


    "That name sucks."


    Mike couldn''t help but complain, and before Ruiwen could speak, he said, "I''ll keep the call."


    With a smile on Rui Wen''s face, she replied softly.


    This place felt really bad for her, otherwise she would never have called Mike.


    And just as Rui Wen was looking for clues, a man in a neat suit with his hairline behind also walked into the nightclub.


    Colson.


    Looking at the noisy and absurd scene in the nightclub, he paused, turned and walked towards the door.


    However, the door has been locked.


    He patted it twice, but there was no response, as if the person who had just been guarding the gate had already left.


    Touching the gun on his waist, Coulson calmed down a little, pressed the communicator beside his ear, and said, "Are you sure that person entered here?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Wait for my signal and bring people in at any time. I think something is wrong here."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hearing the response, Coulson got into the crowd and began to look for his mission target.


    Soon, he also felt the same as Rui Wen.


    The strange gaze that moved as he moved made his heart tremble.


    At this moment, some inconspicuous metal friction sounds covered up by the loud music.


    When no one noticed, the doors and windows were blocked by falling steel plates, and at the same time, several iron cages fell on the circular stage in the middle of the dance floor.


    Inside were a few young girls without strands. At this time, they were shrinking in the cage, shivering, and looking around with dull eyes.


    Rui Wen looked at one of them, her eyes narrowed.


    The blonde girl in the center was the one she was looking for.


    Seeing this scene, some people on the dance floor frowned.


    Is this too much?


    At this moment, as soon as the loud music stopped, the crazy crowd also stopped, and the whole nightclub fell silent.


    A man in a white shirt and white pants appeared in front of the cage.


    Holding a microphone, he said with a weird smile on his face: "Today is our carnival! Enjoy, my compatriots! I announce that the blood bath begins!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the wild music rang again.


    And with the wild music, a lot of liquid began to spew from the ceiling.


    A drop of liquid fell on Rui Wen''s hand, she frowned and looked down, her eyes narrowed.


    It''s blood!


    A lot of blood spilled from the ceiling.


    For a moment, the whole world seemed to be raining blood.


    Those who entered here by mistake were still excited by the frenetic atmosphere here, but the scene that appeared at this time made them dumbfounded, and there was a deep fear in their hearts.


    But most of the people were dancing, all dancing wildly in the rain of blood, like devils.


    Holding the microphone, the man in the white shirt raised his head and opened his mouth, poured a mouthful of blood, the teeth in his mouth turned into canine teeth, and then he shouted: "Eat, eat these snacks that came to your door. !"


    As for the girls in these cages, it will be the most delicious meal when the whole party climaxes.


    Blood rain? dessert?


    Coulson narrowed his eyes and pressed his communicator.


    But...there was only a cacophony of noise.


    Electromagnetic interference?


    His face changed, and when the two people around looked at him with strange expressions, he quickly stepped back.


    On the other side, Rui Wen also found that the phone that was holding the call was disconnected, and when a pair of strange eyes looked at her, she quickly stepped back.


    However, the owner of those eyes followed closely, and then grinned to reveal Sen Bai''s sharp canine teeth.


    This is... a vampire!


    Ruiwen''s eyes narrowed.


    She had only heard rumors of these ghosts before. She heard that these ghosts were hidden in the crowd, but she had never seen them with her own eyes. She didn''t expect to encounter them today, and there were still so many!


    "what!"


    A scream rang out in the nightclub, and even the loud and harsh music couldn''t cover it up.


    Immediately afterwards, a series of screams rang out.


    Those who strayed here, or were brought by vampires, turned into delicious pastries for vampires at this moment.


    "Roar!"


    Several vampires rushed towards Ruiwen.


    Rui Wen''s eyes flickered and turned amber. He kicked a vampire''s chest, kicked it out, turned around and swept it, landing on a vampire''s head.


    The sudden burst of power kicked the vampire''s head around twice.


    But the other vampires didn''t mean to be afraid at all, but rushed in even more fiercely.


    "Humph!"


    Ruiwen snorted coldly.


    The phone was cut off Mike should arrive soon.


    At the same time, Coulson was calmly fighting and retreating.


    The gun in his hand kept shooting bullets, but what made him helpless was that even if he penetrated the heads of those vampires, those vampires just froze, and then continued rushing towards him indifferently.


    "Good marksmanship, but your bullets won''t kill them."


    A whisper sounded not far behind Coulson.


    Coulson was startled and said, "Mr. Brooks."


    "Call me Blade, and..."


    Wearing a black trench coat, the tall black man grinned, and Coulson squinted his eyes with his white teeth, and said, "Follow me, is it fun?"


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 199： Light

    Blade, a hunter of half-human, half-vampire blood.


    When his mother was about to give birth to him, he was bitten by a vampire, so as a human he got the power of a vampire, but not the weakness of a vampire.


    After being adopted by a vampire hunter, he has been fascinated for a long time, coupled with the revenge of the murder of his biological mother, he naturally became a vampire hunter and has his own nickname ''Blade''.


    In the long-term hunting work, he also got the honorific title of the vampires, the sunwalker.


    And Blade himself prefers the title of Sunwalker.


    Looking at the vampire rushing towards Coulson, the blade strode forward, and two large-caliber pistols appeared in his hand. When the muzzle ejected a dazzling blue light, two silver bullets landed on the two vampires. , leaving two bullet holes in them.


    call!


    The two vampires turned gray in one breath.


    "Have you learned?"


    Blade smiled at Coulson and said, "You need a silver bullet to kill a vampire."


    Coulson nodded, instantly grasping the point.


    "But it''s too wasteful."


    Blade''s face froze, and the corner of his raised mouth fell quickly, a wry smile appeared, as if he had met a confidant.


    This bullet...was really wasted.


    Often after a fight, if he has time, he will definitely clean up the battlefield to see if the vampires have money or valuables such as diamonds, and then collect them and sell them for money.


    He has been a hunter for so many years, killed a lot of vampires, and got a lot of loot, but he didn''t keep much money.


    I bought silver and garlic in a special way.


    The blade was tired, but looking at the vampire rushing in, he still shot out the bullets representing Mani.


    The effect is outstanding.


    Except for a very few vampires that can resist the erosion of silver, most vampires will become very environmentally friendly dust as long as they are hit by a silver bullet.


    He roared and rushed towards the vampires without fear.


    In an instant, those vampires who were predators became sheep who were wantonly killed by the blade.


    "It''s the Sunwalker!"


    "Blade Warrior!"


    The vampires screamed, as if they had encountered a beast, and backed away.


    For a while, there was a blank space where the blade was, and it was very obvious in the dense and chaotic environment.


    Ruiwen, who had knocked down a few vampires neatly, was looking at the vampires who got up from the ground with a headache. After seeing this scene, she immediately ran to the position of the blade.


    But at this moment, some vampires took out their weapons and pointed their muzzles at the blade.


    Ruiwen''s eyes jumped, she hurriedly turned around, and hid to the side.


    The blade quickly rushed to a vampire, and when the bullet was fired, it blocked the poor vampire in front of him, like a shield, and rushed towards the vampires. When his shield completed its mission, a The sharp point of the knife stabbed out from behind the ''shield''.


    In the next second, the vampire turned into ashes, the blade smiled sensually, and the knife in his hand drew a silver light, slicing through the bodies of several vampires, turning them into ashes.


    "Ah!"


    He sneered, looking at the vampires who had left their prey and gathered towards him, and began to get excited.


    You can kill again.


    boom!


    At this moment, a figure descended into the sky, smashed a big hole in the ceiling, and landed right next to Rui Wen.


    The scene was quiet.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike in surprise and said, "You are here."


    "Uh."


    Mike nodded.


    The moment the phone was cut off, he left the hotel.


    Although I don''t know where the nightclub named Blood Rose is, it is not difficult to find Ruiwen.


    Quickly scanning the circle, Mike saw Coulson hiding in the distance and looking at him excitedly.


    Mike''s face darkened.


    Guys, I''m straight guys.


    The thing is here!


    ''Colson''s Theorem'' should be included in primary and secondary school textbooks!


    Averting his eyes, Mike glanced at the tall man surrounded by vampires and recognized the identity of the other party.


    Blade fighter.


    So these blood-filled things are vampires?


    Mike has also heard about vampires, but like Ruiwen, he has never seen one alive.


    Now that I''ve seen so many at once, I''m really... lucky.


    "Look at what?"


    Blade glared at Mike.


    Mike raised his thumb and said, "Handsome!"


    "Have vision!" Dao Feng nodded, looking at the big hole in the ceiling, his eyes flickered, and said: "Compare?"


    "Not interested in."


    Mike said softly.


    "cut!"


    The blade threw the knife in his hand and killed the vampires again, and the scene was chaotic again.


    At this moment, Rui Wen pointed to one of the cages and said, "I found my mission target, do me a favor and clean up these disgusting things."


    Mike nodded, looking at the girls in the cage, especially one of the girls who was obviously in his teens, his eyes were cold.


    It''s still a kid...


    Are humans food?


    He looked at those vampires with disgust in his heart, just like the disgust that ordinary people naturally have when they see flies and mosquitoes.


    Disgust from the bottom of my heart, anger at seeing the child being treated as food, and then these emotions quietly turned into killing intent in my heart.


    The next moment Mike showed a card in his hand.


    Name: Shining Lady, Lux.


    Character introduction: A young and powerful light magician.


    Notes: Illuminate all enemies.


    The card turned into a light spot and dissipated, and a phantom appeared behind Mike.


    It was a girl with a delicate face, long blond hair and a slightly raised mouth, holding a magic wand in her hand, with a little golden light shining on her body.


    In the next instant, the phantom turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body.


    Mike looked at the vampires who were rushing towards them, the brilliance like sunlight condensed in his hand, and the magic ball containing the divine breath appeared in his palm.


    The vampires who rushed over screamed, screaming in the sacred light, the skin on the body turned black, and then the whole body turned into charcoal, and then turned into a handful of dust and fell to the ground.


    The light was still condensing, and the ball of light condensed by magic in Mike''s palm flew up, appearing like a small sun in the middle of the dance floor, illuminating the **** and icy space like daylight.


    The blade was stunned, and silently put away the knife.


    So this is the reason why the other party is not interested in comparing himself with him?


    Because when the opponent shot, the result was already determined?


    Che, such an ability is simply a natural enemy for vampires, and no one can resist.


    There was some envy in the blade''s eyes.


    Coulson smiled and murmured, "Mike is really a lucky star."


    Ruiwen looked at Mike whose whole body exuded a faint brilliance, her eyes fascinated.


    The radiant magic ball burst quietly, turned into flickering light spots, swept around, and then slowly fell.


    Beautiful.


    And on the ground, there are lumps of ashes after another.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 200： you will see miracles

    The red and blue light illuminated the whole street, and the piercing siren broke the quiet night.


    After the blood bath, there were still a few people who survived in the nightclub. They were confused, shivering, and covered in blood, as if they had been pulled out of hell.


    In fact, they who participated in a blood bath were indeed like entering a hell.


    They are still lucky, at least not bitten, and still alive.


    In a short period of time, most of the people were drained of blood, and those who were still alive were also sent away by the blade.


    There was no way, he couldn''t save those who were bitten.


    If you are not decisive at this time, those people will become new scourges after they become vampires the next day, and new people will die.


    Several girls who were locked in the cage were rescued.


    They will be more frightened and feared, and will go through a long recovery period. What''s more, this experience will become a shadow that will accompany them throughout their lives.


    Rui Wen left with the girl.


    At this time, what the girl needs most is the company of her family.


    On the roof shrouded in darkness.


    # Send 888 cash red envelopes# Follow the vx. public account [Book Friends Base Camp], watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red envelopes!


    The three of Mike stood quietly, listening to the noise below, with different expressions.


    Blade''s face is calm, he has seen this situation many times, and even more **** scenes, he has also seen it.


    Vampires, these long-lived monsters, are boring and **** far beyond people''s imagination.


    Coulson''s face was gloomy and he said: "Vampires... They have lived on Earth for so many years. Why did they have basically no news and traces of them before, but they have appeared frequently in recent years, and they have become more and more active?"


    It was precisely because of the vampire incidents that appeared one after another that S.H.I.E.L.D. noticed the blade that hunted vampires, and it made Coulson come here to find the blade and recruit each other.


    Blade smiled, but his eyes were cold: "Because of a vampire, Dickon Firth."


    "He''s recently become one of the leaders of the vampires, a young vampire compared to the old ones who have lived for thousands of years."


    "Young people are always full of ambition and passion. He is different from the old people who have been hiding in the dark. He does things unscrupulously. Therefore, the vampires under him are also a group of radical guys."


    "They kill, they revel in the night, and think they are the masters of the night, and Dickon Firth is the king of the darkness."


    Dickon Firth��


    Coulson silently wrote down the name and said, "Is there any other information?"


    The blade nodded his forehead and said: "Let me think about it, oh, yes, some humans want to become vampires and get the power of eternal life, so they will do things for vampires, they are called blood servants by vampires, in order to prevent blood servants When being hunted, blood servants often have special logo tattoos on their bodies, such as this..."


    Saying that, he slashed the ground a few times with the knife.


    Coulson remembered it well and said, "Thank you."


    Blade squinted at Coulson and said, "I''m telling you this because I hope you SHIELD can help me find Dickon Firth."


    "Do something useful, don''t stare at me for a day, I said, I won''t join SHIELD as an agent, I just want to be my vampire hunter."


    Coulson smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, I will tell the above what you have to say."


    "call out!"


    The blade whistled and said, "I like a refreshing guy like you."


    Coulson''s face was straight: "If you need our help, please feel free to contact us."


    Although Dao Feng likes to go it alone, he still nodded and said, "No problem."


    After a pause, he looked at Mike who had been silent, turned his head to look at Mike in the distance, approached Coulson, and whispered, "Who is this guy?"


    Coulson blinked and said, "Who is who?"


    Blade grinned and snorted softly.


    Obviously didn''t want to tell him.


    However, just know that the opponent is not the enemy.


    The scene of Mike killing a large number of vampires in an instant shocked him.


    Coulson looked at Mike and said, "Mr. Mike, what are you going to do next? Do you want to go back to the hotel?"


    Mike shook his head, still looking into the distance, and said, "The night is still long, and suddenly I want to move my body."


    Upon hearing this, Coulson''s eyes shrank, and the blade also looked at Mike in surprise.


    "Man, even if you want to trouble those vampires, do you know they are there? I have no news of them." Dao Feng spread his hands and said, "It''s an unexpected gain to be able to kill so much tonight."


    Mike smiled lightly: "I can find it."


    At least, now the vampire in this city, he can find it now.


    Just now, he was not in a daze.


    He is looking for traces of vampires with super vision and super hearing.


    Vampires are very easy to distinguish, because their hearts are no longer beating. Mike can tell whether it is a vampire by scanning with his super vision with a see-through function, and he can find a place where a large number of vampires gather.


    While Coulson was talking to Blade''s Edge, he had already found several gathering places for vampires.


    Hearing Mike''s words, the blade was stunned for a while, before he could sneer.


    Mike''s body flashed and disappeared.


    The blade turned to look at Coulson and said, "Who is this, the tone is too loud, goodbye."


    "Wait a minute!" Coulson said inexplicably: "Those vampires suffered, he was angry."


    He turned to look at the blade and said, "He is very strong and has many incredible abilities. Maybe you will see a miracle."


    "Miracle..." Blade sneered and said, "I never believed in this thing!"


    A group of golden rays of light suddenly appeared in the distance, even if the lights were bright, the golden rays of light were still conspicuous.


    The blade was stunned, and Coulson smiled happily.


    here we go.


    When Mike appeared in the nightclub, he kept observing Mike''s expression.


    Nausea, anger, and murderous intent.


    The vampires of this city...finished.


    Of this, Coulson is pretty sure one, two, three��


    Mike shuttled through the city, clearing the vampires from one gathering place after another.


    too weak.


    These vampires are too weak.


    Glorious Girl''s cards, there are a few in Mike''s ''warehouse'', after manifesting the power of Glorious Girl, every time Mike goes to a gathering place, he throws out **** of light magic energy full of divine breath, and after it bursts , all vampires will turn gray.


    The entire cleaning process takes less than a few seconds.


    Another gathering place.


    Mike moved quickly in the gathering place at a speed that no one noticed.


    During the movement, the magical energy clusters created by the light-transmitting singularities fell on various positions in the gathering place, ensuring that when they exploded, the sacred light energy could occupy every inch of space here, and then grab the one with a confused face. The forced vampire leader rushed out of the gathering place.

 Chapter 201： understand?

    The building in the distance lit up, and the vampire leader looked at the light in the building and instinctively felt fear.


    Flying in the air, Mike lifted the terrified vampire leader and said, "How many places do you have in this city?"


    The vampire leader looked at Mike in horror and swallowed hard.


    He didn''t know what was going on at all, he just felt that a flower appeared in the air in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the man in front of him, the vampire was very uncomfortable. The breath on the other side made him feel like he was facing the sun.


    He stammered, "I, I said, but you''re going to let me go."


    Mike said expressionlessly: "You don''t understand at all."


    Don''t understand what?


    A thought just appeared in the head of the vampire, and he felt that he was in a trance.


    A hypnotic card appeared on Mike''s fingertips. When the light spots dissipated, he said, "How many gathering places do you have in this city, and where are they?"


    The vampire leader''s eyes were dull, and he said what Mike wanted to know.


    The divine light condensed in Mike''s hand, and the vampire in his hand turned into ashes and flew from the air.


    "Apart from the ones I''ve already eliminated, are there four more?"


    Mike murmured, a sonic boom sounded, and Mike disappeared into the air.


    one, two, three...


    In just two minutes, Mike cleared the gathering place of three vampires and killed a large number of vampires.


    Next is the last one.


    From the mouth of the vampire leader just now, it seems that some Dickon Firth in the mouth of the blade is there.


    The last gathering place is a 100-meter-high building.


    Mike stood in the sky and looked down at the building below with cold eyes.


    Super Vision saw the first floor of the building directly from the top floor.


    vampire��


    This building is full of vampires.


    Is this the vampire''s building?


    Looking at it this way, vampires seem to be quite rich.


    Mike patted his forehead.


    this is necessary.


    Vampires live long lives and accumulate unimaginable wealth.


    At this time, on the roof of the building, the vampires were revelling.


    Pools, blood, and women...


    The scene is disgusting and disgusting.


    A vampire picks up a bag of blood and pours it on himself, several vampires lick like dogs, or two vampires bite each other, dripping blood, and the picture is very cruel.


    Not at all the grace of a vampire, like a lower animal.


    Dickon Firth leaned against the glass railing on the top floor with a cup of bright red blood, a smile on his lips and ambition in his eyes.


    Those hometowns have been hiding, clearly possessing power and wealth, but they live like mice in the sewers. Although the ''rat'' is dressed in fine clothes and food, if no changes are made, the mice can only be mice.


    But they are obviously vampires, the darlings of the night, the creatures at the top of the food chain that feed on humans, why should they live like mice?


    Therefore, he resisted the orders of the old ones and led the new generation of vampires to come out and work hard.


    What''s more important is that he has recently cracked the secret of the Blood God. As long as he becomes the Blood God, he will have the power to dominate the world.


    Thinking of this, he excitedly took a sip of blood from the cup, and when a female vampire came towards him and crouched on top of him, he pressed down on him and said with a grin, "Let me calm down."


    The female vampire smiled and started to get busy.


    But before she was busy twice, her eyes suddenly widened, and then she stood up.


    Dickon Firth looked at each other dissatisfied, and when he was about to speak, the woman pointed behind him with a trembling finger, and shouted, "Someone!"


    Dickon Firth''s eyes shrank, the strength of his whole body exploded instantly, and he ran forward fiercely.


    too slow.


    Mike looked at Deacon Firth, who was desperately running away, his body flashed, and he was already in front of him. When Deacon Firth waved his hand to tear his throat, Mike put his fingers together, waved lightly, and slashed. on the opponent''s arm.


    Deacon Firth''s arm was not broken, but turned into puree.


    "what!"


    He screamed in pain, but his screams stopped abruptly as a steel-like hand was pinched around his neck.


    Mike flew up with Dickon Firth, and the vampires on the top floor watched this scene, angry and frightened, and even took out the gun cutely, aimed at Mike above his head, and shouted loudly: "Let him go! Otherwise you Will face the endless pursuit!"


    Mike grinned and looked at Dickon Firth: "See clearly."


    The words fell, and the terrifying energy full of sacred aura condensed on Mike''s palm.


    "what!"


    Dickon Firth couldn''t help screaming, and then saw a terrifying beam of energy falling from the sky, landing on the building like divine punishment.


    boom!


    The vampire on the top floor instantly disappeared without a trace.


    The beam of light continued to fall, the building cracked and collapsed, and all the vampires turned to ashes.


    The ultimate flash.


    Mike felt that it was very good to use this trick to end today''s warm-up activities before the embodied power disappeared.


    He turned his head to look at Dickon Firth, saw a lot of scorch marks on his body, looked dumbfounded, and said in a low voice, "Do you understand?"


    Dickon Firth shuddered, nodded hurriedly, and looked at Mike''s eyes full of fear.


    What power is this?


    Is that human being?


    Do not!


    This is not human!


    This is God!


    Yes, it must be God!


    His expression became frantic.


    At this moment, all ambitions, powers, and blood gods were left behind by him.


    There is only one thought in his mind now, and that is... him! meeting! die!


    Looking at Dickon Firth''s expression, Mike nodded.


    It seems that the other party really understands.


    That''s easy to say.


    Mike looked in Coulson''s direction and saw that the other party and the blade were still waiting for him on the top floor, Mike counted the time.


    It took about ten minutes, so they shouldn''t have to wait long.


    The next second, Mike flew in the direction of the two.


    Deacon Firth, who was held in his hands by Mike, couldn''t see what was going on at all, and his whole world was now blurred.


    And when his vision returned, he saw two stunned faces.


    The next second he was thrown to the ground by Mike.


    Face down, body like a ridiculous shrimp.


    But he dared not move.


    "Dickon Firth?"


    Blade took a deep breath, looking at Mike''s eyes no longer surprised, but terrified and incredible.


    What happened in those ten minutes?


    That beam of light that looked like punishment just now was Mike''s power?


    Could it be that in this short period of time, the other party has solved all the vampires in this city?


    Thinking of this, Dao Feng''s eyes were dull, and his mouth kept mumbling.


    "Ten minutes, ten minutes..."


    The gap is too big, he will close himself...

 Chapter 202： lets go!

    Coulson was equally surprised, but he was already mentally prepared, so he recovered quite quickly.


    Anything can happen to Mike.


    After incident after incident, he has come to terms with this fact.


    Patting Dao Feng''s shoulder, when Dao Feng''s unruly face turned towards him, Coulson smiled and said, "Now, do you believe in miracles?"


    Blade nodded and said, "Now you tell me that he is a god, and I believe it!"


    Damn, this is God, right?


    He and Coulson looked at each other with a sigh in their eyes.


    The two turned their heads and saw that the ''God'' in their mouths was half-squatting on the ground, as if they were talking to Dickon Firth.


    money? buy life?


    The two were stunned.


    This ''God'' can do business like this?


    Both of their faces darkened.


    Blade couldn''t help but said: "If you let him go, it''s like letting go of a scourge!"


    This guy is brutal by nature, and he also killed his mother and killed the other party, which is one of his life goals.


    Dickon Firth''s face froze, and he hurriedly said: "No, I will hide, I will not appear in front of you again, and I will be vegetarian from today."


    "Fuck your shit!"


    Blade angrily took out his gun and pointed it at Dickon Firth. When he was about to shoot, Mike turned to look at him and said dissatisfiedly: "He is my prey, and we are talking about business."


    Saying that, Mike winked at him.


    Blade froze for a moment, his face became weird, and he snorted coldly at Mike.


    Mike turned his head and looked at Dickon Firth and said impatiently, "Transfer the money."


    Saying that, he handed over his cell phone.


    Dickon Firth took the phone, held it tightly, and said, "I can transfer the money to you, but you must let me go."


    He looked at Mike and the blade, and boldly said, "And promise, you two are not allowed to shoot."


    As for the bald man who had never spoken, he was just an ordinary person, and there was no threat to him at all.


    Coulson blinked, the corners of his mouth twitching.


    He felt insulted.


    Did you just ignore him?


    Mike groaned, nodded, and said, "Yes."


    Blade''s face sank, but recalling Mike''s blink just now, he could only suppress the impulse in his heart.


    But he promised that if Mike really let him go, he would kill Dickon Firth even if he risked being killed by Mike.


    Deacon Firth looked at Mike and was relieved after confirming that Mike was not lying.


    Mike would actually let him go for the money.


    Could someone with such strength be short of money?


    No, it should be poor morality that restrains him.


    So, can he impress the other party with money?


    Deacon Firth passed thoughts one after another, gave Mike a flattering smile, and said, "If you need money, I can be your subordinate, as long as you want, I can get more for you. money."


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    The young man''s mind is turning very fast, but...


    Mike shook his head and said, "Stop talking nonsense, or I''ll pay more attention."


    Dickon Firth''s heart sank, but he still smiled ingratiatingly.


    He has absolutely no room for bargaining, the gap between the two sides is too large.


    However, as long as he can really leave here safely this time, he will definitely make the other party regret it!


    Money, he doesn''t care about money!


    If all his money can be exchanged for his 1% chance of survival, he will fight for it.


    So, he took Mike''s mobile phone, and when he was about to make a call, Mike raised his hand and said, "Wait a minute."


    Taking back his cell phone, he turned to look at Coulson and said, "A one-time phone, you should have it."


    Coulson nodded and handed over a cell phone he was carrying.


    Mike handed it to Dickon Firth and said, "Now, hit it."


    "You are very cautious."


    Dickon Firth was so low that he was about to bury himself in the ground.


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Mike was a little impatient.


    Dickon Firth made a hasty call.


    The phone was connected, and he was furious when he listened to the hard words of the manager over the phone to persuade him.


    This idiot!


    "Don''t **** talk nonsense, I told you to fight, you fight!"


    He scolded lowly, looked at Mike, and smiled to please: "Sir, account."


    Mike turned to look at Coulson.


    Coulson was speechless, but quickly reported a series of numbers.


    Minutes later, Coulson was sure he had received a large sum of money.


    Mike got up and said to Dickon Firth, who was lying on the ground, "You can go."


    Dickon Firth was overjoyed, but he was on high alert.


    If the other party reneges on his promise, he will have no chance.


    The blade couldn''t help holding the hilt, and Dickon Firth was startled, but saw Mike Lan stop the blade.


    Dickon Firth gave Mike a grateful smile, bent back, then rushed to the side of the building and jumped straight down.


    The blade screamed angrily, but it felt wonderful in Dickon Firth.


    The other party really let him go!


    He fell to the ground and ran wildly into the distance, ecstatic in his heart.


    Blade roared angrily: "Can''t let him go!"


    Mike smiled at the blade and said: "I promised him, you and I will not shoot, I will not break my promise."


    "you!"


    "So, it''s up to Coulson."


    Mike looked at Coulson.


    Coulson was startled: "Me?"


    He is not the opponent''s opponent.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and asked, "Where are the SHIELD people? Should they be nearby?"


    Coulson said a little embarrassedly: "When the police came here to wrap up, because there was nothing else, I already told them to withdraw."


    Mike was speechless, and with the expression on the edge of the blade about to go crazy, Mike took out a card and said, "Then it''s only you, Coulson."


    "I?"


    "Don''t worry, I will give you enough strength to deal with him."


    With that said, Mike shook the cards in his hand.


    Name: Frog Seeds.


    Character introduction: An elf with the attributes of grass and poison, carrying seeds on his back.


    Remarks: I am not a garlic king!


    This is a card that Mike made when he was bored and thought it was fun.


    There are quite a few of these cards, but he won''t be able to use them.


    So, it should be quite suitable for these occasions.


    The card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, and a phantom appeared behind Coulson.


    It was a little toad-like reptile with a green garlic head on its back.


    The phantom appeared for a moment, then turned into a spot of light and rushed into Coulson''s body.


    Coulson instantly felt that he had changed, and he could feel the magical power within him.


    Mike pointed a finger behind him: "Come on! You bastard! The enemy is about to run away!"


    "Huh?" Coulson was stunned, always feeling like he was being played...


    But looking at Dickon Firth who was getting farther and farther, he took a deep breath and started to pursue.


    Vine whip!


    Two green vines stretched out from his back, and after entangling on the edge of the roof, he went downstairs with the help of the vine whip, looked at Dickon Firth, and chased after him with a shock.


    Hearing the movement behind him, Dickon Firth hurriedly turned around and was surprised to see Coulson who was chasing after him quickly.


    The vines swaying behind him, the green blades flying towards him as they run...


    What the hell, isn''t this an ordinary person?


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 203： Raising children is expensive

    After a fierce battle, Coulson tied half of Dickon Firth''s body with a vine whip and quickly walked to Mike''s position.


    It was two o''clock in the morning, and there were basically no people on the street, and the battle was over quickly, so it didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    At this time, Dickon Firth only had half of his body above his abdomen, covered with scars and blood, and looked very miserable.


    But even so, the other party still lives tenaciously.


    A vampire, the most outstanding ability is that it is comparable to the vitality of Xiaoqiang.


    Regardless of how miserable Dickon Firth is now, as long as he gives the opponent enough blood, the opponent can recover.


    With a flick of the vine whip, Coulson took Dickon Firth back to the roof again, loosening the spoils and throwing them on the ground.


    Dickon Firth smiled miserably, looking at the eyes of the three of Mike, full of anger and resentment.


    Mike didn''t care, but Blade seemed to enjoy the look of the other party.


    He walked towards Dickon Firth, stepped on his head, and said mockingly, "What right do you have to hold grudges?"


    "The two of us didn''t make a move, it was you who didn''t live up to your expectations."


    Although the blade likes to deal with opponents neatly and neatly, if the object is Dickon Firth, he doesn''t mind being a little bit harsher, and let the other party slowly taste the taste of despair.


    Dickon Firth looked up at the blade, with a mocking look on his face, and smiled coldly: "Oh, you know? Your mother is still alive."


    Dao Feng was stunned for a moment, his face changed slightly, and he said, "What did you say?"


    "Haha!" Dickon Firth keenly noticed the change in the blade''s edge, and laughed frantically: "Yes, after she was bitten by me, she didn''t die, but became a vampire."


    "Where is she?"


    The blade is cold.


    "Where is it? On my bed!" Dickon Firth licked the blood from his mouth and looked at the blade playfully: "Her skills in bed are really good, if that''s the case, you have to call me Dad! Ha ha ha ha!"


    The blade was full of murderous intent. He looked at Dickon Firth icy coldly, his feet slowly exerting force, Dickon Firth''s face began to deform, and his head looked like it would be crushed at any time.


    Coulson hurriedly grabbed the blade and said, "I still need him, please wait."


    He wants to gain some information about vampires from the other party''s mouth.


    Blade raised his foot and turned his head with difficulty under Dickon Firth''s smug and frantic eyes.


    Dickon Firth looked at Coulson and said cheerfully: "What do you want to know, I can tell you all, but you have to give me a treat!"


    He knew that he must die, so he only wanted to die, but he was afraid that he would fall into the hands of the blade, because then life would be better than death.


    As for the old guys in the betrayal group...


    He has no psychological burden.


    He is dead, so what will happen to the world after his death?


    Do not make jokes.


    So, after getting Coulson''s promise, he simply said a location, and smiled coldly: "Those old guys are there, but if you want to kill them, you have to speed up."


    Perhaps, there will be a few old guys who will go to **** with him.


    Coulson looked at Dickon Firth and nodded.


    The intelligence said by the other party may be a trap, but their S.H.I.E.L.D. will naturally determine the authenticity of the other party''s intelligence before they do it.


    Coulson pondered and said, "There is one more question, where is Blade''s mother?"


    Dickon Firth had a mocking smile on his lips: "Do you think I would say that?"


    "This is also part of my deal with you. Don''t you tell me everything I want to know? If you don''t tell me, I can only give you to the blade."


    "Pooh!"


    Dickon Firth spat at Coulson and said, "Shameless."


    "I''m an agent."


    Coulson said calmly.


    Dickon Firth: "��"


    A few seconds later, after Coulson got the news he wanted, he borrowed Blade''s weapon and turned Deacon Firth into ashes, allowing Mike and Blade to abide by the agreement.


    The blade took over the weapon, his face a little heavy.


    If what the other party said is true and her mother is still alive, how will he face his mother who is a vampire?


    For a time, his mind was very confused.


    "Thank you, Colson!"


    The blade said a word, nodded to Mike, jumped down from the building, and quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    Looking at the blade that left, Coulson also showed a smile.


    This time, he has basically completed the task.


    Although Blade did not agree to join SHIELD, they left contact information, at least in dealing with vampires, they can reach an agreement and cooperate.


    In addition, he also got important information about vampires.


    really��


    He glanced at Mike and smiled happily.


    This is his lucky star.


    At this moment, he felt that the power in his body was rapidly fading, he looked at Mike in astonishment, and said, "Isn''t this power permanent?"


    "You''re thinking about farting!"


    Mike said angrily.


    Colson regrets it.


    He thought he had supernatural powers.


    Mike looked at Coulson and laughed softly.


    Although this type of card is his joke, the effect is not bad Looking at Coulson''s appearance, it seems that he is still addicted to using it.


    "Colson."


    Mike''s tone suddenly became serious.


    Coulson was stunned and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t play stupid, don''t forget to transfer my money back to me."


    "Ugh!"


    Touching his head, Coulson smiled, "I thought it was all mine."


    "Think beautifully!"


    Mike pouted and said, "It''s expensive to raise children."


    Costly��


    What children need billions to raise?


    Coulson was speechless.


    Mike told Coulson the bank account, pondered, and said, "There are still some scattered vampires in this city that have not been cleaned up, so I will leave them to you."


    Some small trash fish can''t make any splashes, just let S.H.I.E.L.D. deal with them.


    When the words fell, his body flashed and disappeared.


    Coulson glanced downstairs with some desire in his eyes.


    After a few seconds, he sighed, turned and walked towards the stairs.


    He also wanted to stray from the usual path, and really missed the power just now.


    ��


    At the same time, a microphone using teleportation has appeared in the hotel room.


    After the night''s killing, Mike''s vampire-inspired anger was almost exhausted.


    "unexpected result��"


    Thinking of the money that was about to arrive, Mike whispered happily.


    After considering his remaining assets, the sense of urgency in Mike, the old father, eased slightly.


    It should be enough for those boys to toss for a while.


    Walking to Gwen''s door, he carefully opened a crack. After seeing Gwen sleeping soundly, Mike smiled and walked into the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, Mike fell asleep in a comfortable suit.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 204： go home

    Another sunny day.


    Gwen ate the hotel breakfast and muttered, "I want to eat Daddy''s cooking."


    Mike couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth.


    It is also his ability to tie the stomachs of a few children with food. He is happier than killing a hundred Dickon Firths.


    "I''ll make it for you when I get home."


    "Um."


    Gwen nodded obediently and said, "Dad, where are we going today?"


    "We''ll decide later when Aunt Ruiwen comes back."


    "Aunt Ruiwen?" Gwen said in surprise, "Is she going to play with us?"


    "She''s done her work and has time to spend with us."


    "Great!"


    Gwen jumped up happily, an unnoticed, chewing breakfast spurted out.


    "what!"


    Gwen screamed and hurriedly covered her mouth.


    "hey-hey!"


    With a smirk, the little guy pulled all the food scraps that spewed out into his hands and threw them into the trash can.


    Mike looked amused.


    Tuk Tuk!


    There was a knock on the door.


    "It must be Aunt Ruiwen!"


    Gwen cried happily.


    Mike got up, pointed to the scattered food scraps on the table, and said, "You clean up, I''ll open the door!"


    Gwen nodded, looked at the table like a scan, and picked up all the crumbs.


    Opening the door, Mike looked at the familiar figure with a smile.


    Blonde, fair skin, hot body.


    It was Ruiwen''s original appearance.


    "Mike!"


    With a low voice, Ruiwen hugged Mike''s neck directly. After sending a one-touch kiss, she walked in holding Mike''s arm.


    She is in a good mood.


    For over-completing the task, she received a large commission.


    The important thing is that in the next few days, you can still accompany Mike here.


    Thinking of this, Rui Wen''s mood is extremely beautiful.


    "Gwen!"


    Raven smiled and waved to Gwen.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Gwen hurriedly threw the residue in his hand into the trash can and turned his head with a smile.


    A stiff smile: "Who are you?"


    Looking at the strange woman and Mike''s intimate appearance, Gwen looked at Mike strangely.


    who are you?


    Mike was stunned, turned to look at Rui Wen, patted his forehead in fear, and said, "Rui Wen, what do you look like."


    On the day she met Gwen, Rui Wen used her abilities, and it was a different look.


    Ruiwen reacted, looking at Gwen who was puzzled, but hesitated.


    Noticing Rui Wen''s expression, Mike groaned and said, "Wait a minute."


    Mike took Gwen''s hand into his bedroom.


    About Ruiwen, he needs to talk to Gwen first, so that Gwen can be mentally prepared.


    Gwen and Clark were different, she was just an ordinary person.


    Clark and the others were able to accept it quickly because they were not ordinary. After knowing Rui Wen''s mutant identity and seeing Rui Wen''s abilities, they knew that everyone was ''the same kind''. Instead of alienating them, they would get closer. .


    But Gwen...


    After Mike told Gwen about Ruiwen, Gwen immediately rushed out of the room, hugged Ruiwen, and said, "Aunt Ruiwen! Quick! Change it to me!"


    Raven looked down at Gwen.


    In the big and bright eyes, there is no trace of fear and disgust, but full of excitement and excitement.


    Her heart seemed to be touched by Gwen''s eyes, and her heart was filled with endless emotion.


    This is also a good child, Mike''s children, she really likes them.


    She squatted down, hugged Gwen gently, and said gently, "Thank you, Gwen."


    When Gwen was about to speak, she found that her Aunt Ruiwen had changed.


    "Dad, Daddy!"


    She looked stupidly at ''Mike'' who was holding her, then looked at Mike who was standing at the door of the bedroom, and couldn''t help cheering: "That''s great! Two dads!"


    Rui Wen smiled and changed her appearance again.


    In an instant, Gwen was even more excited.


    "another one!"


    Gwen''s eyes sparkled.


    "Gwen." Mike came over, looked at Ruiwen who had changed again, and said helplessly, "Don''t spoil her too much."


    Gently patted Gwen''s head, and said, "This is too rude."


    "Oh."


    Gwen nodded obediently.


    Ruiwen glared at Mike, hugged Gwen, and said, "I''m happy."


    Saying that, he kissed Gwen''s little face.


    Gwen giggled, made a face at Mike, then pointed at Mike from an angle that Raven didn''t see, and then gave him a thumbs up.


    Mike was stunned.


    Where did the little girl learn these things?


    Mike rolled his eyes and tickled Gwen''s grin.


    Gwen shrugged and stuck out his tongue at Mike.


    Rui Wen seemed to have noticed the small movements of the father and daughter, turned her head and asked in confusion: "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing!"


    [Receive red envelopes] The cash or coin red envelopes have been distributed to your account! WeChat follow the public.zhong. account [Book Friends Base Camp] to receive it!


    The father and daughter spoke in unison, and in Ruiwen''s suspicious eyes, they smiled tacitly.


    "Have you eaten breakfast?"


    Mike quickly changed the subject.


    Rui Wen shook her head and said, "Don''t worry about me, I have no appetite and don''t want to eat."


    Last night, she was splattered with blood, and when she thinks about it now, her stomach is still rolling.


    She looked at the father and daughter and said, "If you all have breakfast, let''s go."


    "Yohoo!"


    Gwen jumped off Ruiwen and said, "Wait for me!"


    She rushed to her room and put on her small backpack.


    Every time she went to a place, she would make detailed records and scores.


    "where are we going?"


    Ruiwen waved and said, "Follow up, our destination is the parrot jungle!"


    Gwen followed Ruiwen and said, "Let''s go!"


    One big and one small lined up and walked out of the room in neat steps.


    Looking at the two of them, Mike smiled happily and hurriedly chased after them.


    For the next four days, the Mikes and Raven had a good time in Miami.


    Before leaving, Mike asked Rui Wen again and invited him to go to X school to be a teacher, but Rui Wen still had concerns, just said that he would think about it, and separated from Mike.


    "Ugh!"


    Sitting on the plane back to New York, Gwen sighed, a small face shrugged, glanced at Mike, and sighed heavily.


    Mike''s face darkened, he squeezed Gwen''s smiling face, and said, "Okay, your aunt still has things to do, and we will meet in the future."


    "Oh!" Gwen nodded and said to Mike, "Dad, you have to hurry up."


    Mike smiled and scratched Gwen''s nose and pinched it.


    "Ghostly clever."


    Gwen rubbed Mike''s hand and smiled happily.


    The plane took off, and Mike and Gwen left the city and headed home.


    Oh, right.


    On the third day of the bloodbath incident, Mike received the money from Coulson and learned about the post-bloodbath incident from Coulson.


    After investigation, S.H.I.E.L.D. confirmed the authenticity of Deacon Firth''s intelligence, but when they were ready and arrived at their destination, they came to nothing.


    The vampires have withdrawn and are hidden again.


    In response, Mike shrugged, said "Come on" and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 205： prison

    Days are back on track.


    In addition to school, Gwen signed up for two interest classes, mixed martial arts and piano.


    This static and this movement is simply two extremes.


    But Gwen has fallen in love with the two different sports after taking two hobby classes.


    As for Mike, in addition to basking in the sun, drinking tea, playing cards, fishing, and occasionally picking up the children from school, he lived a very leisurely life.


    Even leisurely became the salted fish in Nick Fury''s mouth.


    But Mike felt that Nick Fury was envious of himself.


    "Bah! I''m jealous of you!?"


    Nick Fury scolded and hung up the phone, looked at the pile of documents on the table, and patted his head in pain.


    Well, he''s just jealous.


    With a sigh, he opened the desk, took out a key, walked to a safe in the office, stuffed the key in, and after entering the password, twisted it with the key, and a cylinder for verifying the iris protruded from it. Out, he put his eyes close.


    Ding!


    With a soft sound, the safe opened.


    He looked around, carefully took out an iron bucket, carried it to the desk, took out a bear biscuit, put it in his mouth, and sighed contentedly.


    Satisfaction for adults...


    Nick Fury shook the biscuit bucket and muttered, "I have to find a chance to buy a bucket, or go to Mike''s place."


    I heard that Mike has adopted another child, and he has to make a good relationship first.


    At this moment, the door of his office was slammed open, and Nick Fury hurriedly put the biscuit bucket away, looked at the person who came in, and said, "What happened?"


    The visitor glanced at the office and saw that a secret safe was open, and Nick Fury had a nervous look on his face. He made a note in his heart and said to Nick Fury: "Director, Magneto has appeared and he has rescued him. Arrested Hellfire mutants!"


    "what?"


    Nick Fury exclaimed, "How is this possible!"


    John Garrett smiled bitterly and said, "I also think it''s unbelievable, but it''s true."


    Nick Fury pondered: "Did you take a picture?"


    "No!" John Garrett.


    Nice job!


    Nick Fury whispered in his heart and said, "Are those chasing chips that were put into the criminal''s body also damaged?"


    "Yes."


    John Garrett said helplessly: "Magneto''s ability is too much a threat to us."


    Oh, don''t say that, it''s you and not me.


    Nick Fury nodded, sighed deeply, covered his face with his hands, wiped it hard, and said with a heavy face: "Go down and follow their trail."


    After a pause, he relaxed his tone and said, "Fortunately, the prison is not provided by us, otherwise our current situation must be very bad."


    John Garrett nodded.


    Nick Fury waved his hand.


    John Garrett left quickly, and Nick Fury smiled when the door closed.


    That boy Eric, the speed is quite fast.


    After this incident, those people were in a hurry again.


    what!


    No one knew we were together.


    Nick Fury suddenly had a dark feeling and couldn''t help throwing another biscuit into his mouth.


    How much funding should I apply for this time?


    half an hour ago.


    Wearing a helmet and a cape, Eric, whose name Magneto has spread all over the world, flew fast in the sky and came to the Atlantic Ocean dozens of kilometers away from the coast of New York.


    He pressed one hand against the sea surface, as if searching for something, and closed his eyes tightly.


    After a few minutes, he felt a response.


    It''s a big fish, and it''s swimming this way.


    But the real ''big fish'' would not have such a strong sense of his abilities.


    When it came to his feet, his eyes flashed, his hands all stretched out to the sea, and with a firm grip, the terrifying force caught the big fish like an invisible net.


    "Humph!"


    With a low drink, he slowly pulled the big fish out of the sea.


    Finally, a nearly 100-meter-long black ''big fish'' was pulled out of the seabed and floated on the water, and the big fish finally revealed its true colors.


    A submarine nearly 100 meters long, used to hold mutants in a special prison.


    Eric fell slowly, but still flew over the submarine. With a thought, all the electronic devices in the submarine were destroyed by him, and then he gently picked his finger, the hatch of the submarine opened, and he flew in directly.


    The moment they entered the submarine, gunshots rang out.


    Da da da!


    Bullets flew towards Eric, but they flew to his palm under his control, and then condensed into a solid orange-yellow metal block in the palm.


    With a light press of his hand in front of him, the prison guards guarding the prison were attached to the bulkhead by the metal straps on their bodies, and fainted with the violent impact.


    As a special prison, there are not many people guarding here. Eric went all the way and solved the prison guards all the way. He soon came to the prison center and released the prisoners who belonged to Hellfire.


    Basically, they are all people from Hellfire, but there is also a special prisoner, and that prisoner, Eric intends to find out and make a decision.


    The people of Hellfire recognized Eric with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Magneto, did the Black Queen ask you to save us?"


    "Magneto, what about the others?"


    One question after another was thrown at Eric.


    Eric stretched out his hand, the noisy scene died down, and then he said mockingly: "You still expect the Black Queen to rescue you? Don''t you know what you were arrested for? Come and help, She came early."


    Why were you arrested?


    Because of listening to the Black Queen''s orders, doing things for Hellfire and collecting vitality for her.


    Everyone looked at each other, then looked at Eric.


    "We are very grateful that you saved us, but be careful what you say, don''t let her know."


    "You know?" Eric smiled lightly and said, "She has already gone to hell, and I''m afraid I can''t control the affairs of this world."


    The scene was quiet, and everyone looked at Eric in horror.


    "She... is dead?"


    A hellfire man carefully uttered that word.


    Eric smiled indifferently, nodded and said: "Yes, you are free, now hellfire no longer exists, only the Brotherhood."


    fraternity?


    "Are you leading?"


    A mutant asked Eric nodded and said, "That''s right!"


    "If you want to join, I''m very welcome. If you don''t, it''s okay, I''ll send you off."


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Eric in disbelief.


    Eric smiled lightly and said, "Don''t look at me like that, compatriots, I''m not the Black Queen."


    The crowd was silent.


    Eric smiled lightly, looked at the person who was not Hellfire, and said, "Tell me, what''s your situation?"


    Following the voice, the man slowly raised his head.


    A pair of beast-like eyes.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 206： he is my brother

    This is a rebellious man.


    He has a messy beard, a tall stature, and exudes a wild aura.


    Looking at each other, Eric couldn''t help thinking of a person he knew.


    The other party was wearing a tattered prison uniform, with a uniform electric shock collar around his neck that could cause a coma.


    In addition, his hands and feet also wear alloy chains, like a beast bound by a head.


    Hearing Eric''s words, he grinned and said, "Mutant."


    Eric became interested in the other party and said, "Why were you caught here?"


    "Is it important?"


    He grinned, showing a tiger tooth.


    Eric smiled suddenly and said, "It''s really not important, but it needs a reason to save you."


    "Why? What about joining your so-called fraternity?"


    Eric snapped his fingers, and the alloy chain on the opponent''s body and the collar on his neck shattered.


    The man stood up straight, and a loud pea-like sound came out.


    He stretched his body and walked out of the cell that Eric had ripped apart.


    "what!"


    He screamed happily, like a wild beast that burst out of the cage.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Eric, like a dangerous big cat, staring at his prey.


    The man chuckled and said, "Thank you for saving me, but I still want to see what you can do to lead the so-called Brotherhood!"


    As he said that, he rushed towards Eric directly, and the nails between his hands grew like small daggers.


    Eric raised his brows, and the fragments of the alloy chain that had just shattered, like bullets, shot at the man from behind.


    But the other party didn''t dodge, instead, he showed a wild smile and continued to rush towards Eric.


    Puff puff!


    The metal shoots into the man''s body.


    The man roared and grabbed Eric''s neck with a paw.


    Eric''s mouth twitched.


    He keenly noticed that when the opponent''s claws swiped at him, the sharp-edged nails on the fingertips had shrunk back.


    Didn''t want to kill him?


    Eric''s thoughts moved, and the alloys shot into the man''s body turned into chains again, tying him in front of him.


    The man pouted and stood not far from Eric, and the wound on his back had healed in this short period of time.


    Seeing this scene, Eric couldn''t help but said, "It''s really similar."


    "like what?"


    "Like someone I''ve ever met."


    The man''s eyes narrowed: "What''s his name?"


    "All I know is that those people call him Wolverine."


    The man grinned and said, "Are you and him friends?"


    "No." Eric waved his hand, loosened the alloy chain, and said, "You know him."


    "Know? Ha!" The man laughed and said inexplicably, "He''s my brother."


    Eric was stunned, nodded, and said, "What''s your name?"


    "Victor, you can also call me saber-toothed tiger."


    Eric nodded.


    When the words fell, he took the lead and walked out.


    The others followed, and when they came to the outside of the submarine, looking at the vast sea, when everyone was about to make a sound...


    Eric stretched out his hands, and the submarine under his feet moved.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was surprised.


    After a few minutes, Eric said, "Come on."


    As soon as the words fell, a cruise ship appeared in front of everyone.


    On the cruise ship, there are members of the Brotherhood led by Fire Poison.


    Seeing this scene, the members of Hellfire who were just rescued were a little overwhelmed.


    Eric flew up, stretched out his hand and squeezed lightly, the submarine and the cruise ship gently leaned against each other under his control, then landed on the cruise ship, turned and smiled at the people on the submarine: "Come on, get out of here."


    Saber-toothed tiger laughed softly and walked on the cruise ship.


    Seeing that the others were still hesitating, Huo Du shouted: "Don''t worry, even if you don''t join us, we will help you leave, because we are a Brotherhood, not Hellfire."


    "All compatriots are brothers!"


    Hearing Huodu''s words, the people of Hellfire finally acted.


    "I''m not going!"


    A mutant shook his head, jumped directly from the submarine, and after falling into the water, like a fish, it quickly shuttled in the water and left quickly.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of several mutants flickered, and after thanking Eric, they used their abilities to leave.


    "A pack of white-eyed wolves!"


    Huo Du snorted coldly, wishing to burn them all to death with poisonous fire.


    Eric said lightly, "That''s their choice."


    He turned his head to look at the rescued Hellfire mutants, and said, "I have already said that you are free, and the choice is yours. If you want to contribute to the Brotherhood, I welcome you to join at any time."


    After the words fell, Eric turned and left dashingly.


    The saber-toothed tiger laughed ''hey'' and chased after him.


    Huo Du looked at the other people in Hellfire and said, "Think about it carefully. Magneto is different from the Black Queen. He is the hero who saved us."


    Smiling at everyone, Huo Du pressed the communicator beside his ear and said, "Let''s go!"


    ��


    Early in the morning, Mike looked at the headlines in the newspaper with a smile, put the newspaper aside, took a mouthful of porridge, and saw Gwen chewing the porridge in the bowl all the time, and said, "Why do you think you''re gloomy? already?"


    Gwen bit the bun fiercely and muttered inarticulately: "Luke suddenly told me yesterday that he is leaving here and can''t go to school here."


    "Um?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s the matter? Did he tell you?"


    "do not know."


    Gwen shook his head, very depressed.


    Luke, her best friend and her first friend here, suddenly said that she was leaving, and Gwen, the little girl, seemed to have a lemon and bitter gourd in her heart.


    "When you say that..."


    Mike squeezed his chin and whispered, "I think I saw people from the real estate agent come to see John''s house two days ago. They seem to be selling the house."


    Gwen swallowed the bun in his mouth and said excitedly: "Sell the house? Where are they going to move?"


    Mike shook his head and said, "I don''t know either, John didn''t say it."


    Gwen whispered, "They must be in trouble."


    Mike looked at Gwen and smiled.


    This little girl''s head is turning pretty fast.


    So Mike put down the spoon in his hand and said, "Tell me, why do you think they are in trouble? Can''t they just not want to live here?"


    Gwen looked up at Mike, sucked the steamed bun broth stained on his fingertips, raised his chin, and said, "Dad, are you testing me?"


    Rolling his eyes, he said, "If I''m right, can you help them?"


    Mike reached out: "Start your show."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 207： Neighbors trouble

    Gwen held a bun, kneading it in his hand, while summarizing the thoughts in his mind.


    "They must be in trouble. If it is a normal move, Luke will definitely tell me where they are moving, and Uncle John will also tell you."


    "Okay, what else?"


    Gwen tilted his head and said, "It just feels sudden, there is no sign."


    After a pause, she looked at Mike expectantly and said, "How is it? Am I right?"


    Mike laughed and said, "That''s right."


    "Great!"


    Gwen cheered, looked at Mike expectantly, and said, "Can Dad help them?"


    She thinks her father is very powerful.


    Her brother Charles, the headmaster of the mutant school, has powerful superpowers.


    A billionaire and genius scientist who is often on TV calls his father an uncle.


    Other than that, her dad was the hero who saved her, brought the criminal down, and she never saw Mike in trouble at all.


    In her young heart, Mike was already an omnipotent hero.


    So, she felt that her father could help John and his son.


    She looked at Mike, and seeing that Mike didn''t answer, her mood quickly dropped, but she showed a bright smile and said, "If Dad is in a difficult situation..."


    Mike smiled and nodded Gwen''s head, "Don''t worry, I will help them."


    "Oh!" Gwen cheered, "Dad, you''re amazing!"


    Difficult, impossible.


    This little thing is not at all difficult.


    John and his son are their good neighbors. The relationship between the two families is good. Helping them solve their troubles can only be regarded as a small effort for Mike, but before helping, we must first find out what troubles they encountered.


    "Go ahead, go to Luke after breakfast and ask him."


    Gwen opened his mouth wide, shoved half of the bun into his mouth with all his might, let his mouth bulge, chewed hard twice, poured two big mouthfuls of porridge, and let out a long breath. Running to the door: "I''ll go now!"


    "Hey!" Mike stopped Gwen and said, "Do you know what you''re going to do?"


    "I''m going to ask Luke what''s wrong with their family."


    "Go!"


    Mike waved his hand and smiled.


    Gwen rushed to the neighbor''s house and rang the doorbell.


    The doorbell rang for a long time, and just when Gwen thought Luke and his father were not at home, the door was pushed open.


    "Uncle John."


    Gwen looked at the man who opened the door with a smile, then looked at the man''s face in surprise and said, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "It''s nothing." John smiled and said a little embarrassedly: "I got drunk two days ago and then fell."


    "What''s the matter? Gwen?"


    Gwen looked inside, feeling a little strange, and said, "Where''s Luke? Can I play with him?"


    John touched Gwen''s head with tenderness in his eyes, and said, "He went to his grandparents'' house. I''ll take him to find you when he comes back."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen was a little lost: "Then I''m going home, uncle."


    She waved her hand and ran to the house under John''s gaze.


    Looking at the neighbor across from him, John sighed.


    Such a good neighbor, I don''t know if I will have a chance to meet him in the future.


    But no matter what, he couldn''t wait any longer.


    He has to save his wife as soon as possible...from prison.


    He has worked hard. In the past two years, he has tried hard to find evidence and tried to overturn his wife''s murder charge, but he has not succeeded.


    He was about to collapse, but the one who collapsed faster than him was his wife in prison.


    Not long ago, his wife tried to commit suicide. Fortunately, she was found in time and sent to the hospital.


    But he is familiar with his wife, suicide is the first time, there will be a second time, so if he wants his wife to die, he can only save her from prison, even by means of crime.


    So, he started a prison escape plan, learning everything that could help him.


    But the unexpected is always one step ahead of the plan.


    He was informed that his wife would be transferred to prison in three days.


    This completely disrupted his plan, but he could only do it in advance.


    Today is the first day, and in two days, his wife will be transferred away, and there is no hope at that time.


    He closed the door, went back to his bedroom, looked at the maps and documents he had posted on the wall, and began to simulate the whole plan over and over again in his mind.


    At the same time, Mike, who was at home, glanced at the things on John''s wall, and withdrew his gaze.


    He also saw what John wanted to do.


    robbery.


    He intends to save his wife.


    What kind of situation would make a good gentleman make such a choice?


    Mike pinched his chin and groaned. When Gwen came home and came to him, he smiled at Gwen and said, "How''s it going?"


    "Luke is not at home, he went to his grandpa''s house, what should I do?"


    Gwen was a little worried and said, "They must be in trouble. Uncle John''s face is still hurt."


    "I see."


    Mike touched Gwen''s head and said, "Don''t worry, your friends and Uncle John will be fine.


    "Dad, what are you going to do?"


    Gwen said expectantly, "Will you use your fists to beat the bad guys down?"


    Saying that, she waved her fist twice.


    Reaching out and flicking Gwen''s forehead, Mike smiled and said, "Don''t learn to fight, learn to be a savage little girl."


    "No! Hee hee!"


    Gwen looked well-behaved, and suddenly exclaimed: "Oh, I forgot, I still have a fighting class today."


    In the morning, she was worried about Luke''s family, and she forgot about the class, but now that her father has agreed to help, she is relieved. The class, after Mike''s reminder, I finally remembered.


    Mike got up and said, "Come on."


    "I''m going to get something!"


    Gwen rushed upstairs like a gust of wind.


    Looking at Gwen''s back, Mike remembered something very important.


    Gwen had only seen Charles, and knew that Charles had superpowers, but he didn''t know he had it, and he didn''t know that the other two brothers who had not met also had it.


    What would Gwen look like if he saw it?


    Mike thought for a moment and couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, Gwen ran down with his protective gear and said, "Let''s go."


    Without waiting for Mike to agree, she rushed out of the room.


    "This girl, how crazy."


    Looking at Gwen dotingly, Mike put on his coat and chased after him. By the time he walked out the door, Gwen was standing in front of his car and stomping anxiously.


    "Dad, hurry up!"


    Gwen jumped into the car like a bunny when the door opened.


    Mike got into the car, and while driving, he said, "Are you guys going to start fighting practice today?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then how about Dad?"


    "it is good!"


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 208： do not Cry

    Gwen, a cute, beautiful, soft and waxy little girl, has to learn fierce mixed martial arts.


    The coaches were stunned when Mike sent Gwynn to the hobby class.


    After knowing that this was Gwen''s own choice, the coaches shook their heads helplessly, thinking that this little girl was just curious, as long as she started the class, she would definitely not suffer from fighting.


    But with class after class, Gwen not only persevered, but also showed great talent, so Gwen became the most popular little guy in the hobby class.


    When Mike arrives with Gwen, the class has already begun.


    A well-proportioned coach glanced at Gwen reproachfully, and whispered, "Don''t be late next time!"


    Gwen nodded, quickly changed his clothes, put on the protective gear, and began to warm up.


    "Are you Gwen''s father?"


    The coach walked up to Mike and asked uncertainly.


    Mike looks very young, except for the hair on the temples that is a little white and some beards, he is no different from a young man.


    Mike nodded.


    The coach showed a smile and said, "Gwen''s talent is very good. Are you interested in making Gwen a professional fighter?"


    Mike didn''t think about it, and said directly: "I''m not interested, Gwen is learning these, just to exercise."


    With some regret, the coach tried to persuade: "Gwen''s talent is really good."


    Mike nodded and said, "I know, Gwen learns everything very quickly."


    Seeing that Mike was not at all tempted, the coach shrugged helplessly and said to Gwen who came over, "This is the object of practice with you."


    He pointed to a little boy about Gwen''s age.


    Gwen and the other party showed a friendly smile, but didn''t want the child but said disdainfully: "Women? Don''t cry for a while, women are the most annoying."


    Gwen pouted, took a pose, and said, "Come on!"


    Seeing this scene, Mike became nervous. You must know that he was never nervous even in the face of the Black Emperor.


    But after a few seconds, Mike''s nervousness stopped and he smiled instead.


    Gwen performed very well, but the face of the big talker had turned black.


    Two minutes later, the kid was kicked down several times, and then he actually cried when Gwen was naked behind his back.


    Gwen raised his chin, let go of the other party, and said, "Who is the crybaby?"


    The little boy looked at Gwen and cried even more fiercely in an instant.


    Mike couldn''t help laughing and gave Gwen a thumbs up when he saw it.


    Gwen touched his head and smiled. Seeing that the little boy was still crying, he couldn''t help reaching out to the other party and said, "Can you not be so embarrassed? You are a boy."


    The boy looked up at Gwen, wiped his tears, snorted softly, and said, "No one has hit me like this before."


    "Then I''m honored to be the first."


    Gwen pulled up the other party with a smile and said, "Gwen Kent."


    There were a few freckles on his face, and the boy with a slightly gloomy temperament looked at Gwen, reached out and shook it, and said, "Harry Osborn."


    "Harry, let''s do it together."


    Gwen waved his fist and said, "I''ll cover you in the future."


    "Cover, cover me?"


    Harry Osborn stepped back a little scared and said, "What is covering me? What are you covering me with?"


    Gwen: "��"


    She looked at Harry in thought, and said, "You are so stupid. The meaning of covering you is that I will protect you in the future."


    "Protect me?" Harry Osborn said angrily: "I don''t need the protection of a woman, I..."


    Thinking of how he had just been beaten to tears by Gwen, his momentum weakened.


    Gwen smiled happily and said, "Come on, keep practicing."


    "it is good!"


    Looking at this scene, the coach couldn''t help but nodded, and said to Mike who was beside him: "Sir, are you really not thinking about it?"


    Mike shook his head firmly.


    The coach sighed.


    Mike looked at the little boy who was training with Gwen with a strange expression.


    Harry Osborn?


    Is that Osborn?


    Osborn Industries, a big company that is no weaker than Stark Industries, but Mike and Osborn have little to do.


    Looking at the two Gwens who were training together, Mike squeezed his chin.


    Let it be, it''s not a big problem.


    His eyes flashed, he looked into the distance, and then withdrew his gaze.


    John is still at home.


    He decided to wait for the opponent to act before he shot.


    Now, watching Gwen bully the Osborn kid is more enjoyable.


    Gwen gets two days off each week, Saturday morning for fighting lessons, afternoon for piano lessons, and a day off on Sunday.


    After the fighting class, Mike took Gwen home, and when he walked outside the classroom, he saw a luxury car parked at the door and picked up the little boy.


    "It''s really that Osborn."


    Mike grunted and left with Gwen.


    Went home for lunch, and after Gwen took a nap for half an hour, Mike sent Gwen to a cram school for piano lessons.


    In the afternoon, he continued to keep an eye on John until dusk, when he took Gwen home, when John finally went out.


    Mike watched his neighbors while cooking dinner.


    John bought a gun and went to a restaurant for dinner.


    After that, he drove to the vicinity of Hell''s Kitchen, and sat quietly in the car, whispering with a dignified expression, cheering himself up and adjusting his mood.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mike and his daughter began to clean up the dishes after eating.


    It was not until Gwen fell asleep, and it was almost early morning, that John calmly got out of the car and walked to a two-story building not far away.


    Seeing this, Mike raised his eyebrows.


    about to act?


    Then he has to go out.


    An enchantment card appeared in his hand, and after protecting the home, Mike took out and used a teleport card to disappear into the home.


    The next second, Mike has appeared above John''s head.


    At this time, this good gentleman has just left the car more than ten meters away.


    Looking at John below, Mike used a stealth card to hide his figure.


    John carefully hides his figure, looks at the small building in the distance, his eyes are cold and firm, it is a look that is mentally prepared and ready to do everything.


    Mike turned around the other side, stood in front of John, looked at John''s eyes, and sighed softly.


    Mike had seen the map of the plan made by John, and UU reading knew that John needed enough money to guarantee his life after escaping here.


    And he had already seen the small building, it was a poison den.


    John''s target should be the drug dealer inside.


    He''s going to steal money from drug dealers.


    "John, are you really going to do this?"


    Mike said lightly, and under John''s surprised gaze, he appeared.


    "Mike, Mike!"


    John screamed in surprise, and the hand holding the gun shook, almost firing a bullet.


    He looked at his neighbor in surprise and couldn''t help but say, "You, me, what''s going on?"


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 209： troubleshoot

    Mike''s sudden appearance really startled John.


    He looked at Mike, his face changed for a while, and said, "Are you a mutant?"


    After a pause, he said nervously again: "You all know?"


    "Almost, if you''d like to tell me in detail."


    John couldn''t help saying, "If you knew, you should understand that I have no choice now."


    "No." Mike smiled lightly and said, "There is a choice."


    He pointed to himself and said, "If it''s your wife''s business, it can still help you."


    John was surprised: "Are you going to help me rob me?"


    "You think too much."


    John sighed and said, "No, now there is no better way than robbing prison. Please get out of the way. I don''t want to disturb you... Hey, what are you doing?"


    Before he could finish speaking, Mike grabbed his neck and walked towards his car that was parked not far away.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I said I can help you, and I can help you."


    Mike said lightly, John struggled twice, and after he couldn''t break free, he showed a bitter smile.


    "Open the door!"


    Mike raised an eyebrow at John, and after John opened the door, he shoved him into the driver''s seat, and then sat in the passenger seat himself.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    John pursed his lips, sighed, and said, "My wife was involved in a murder case, and the evidence was conclusive and she was imprisoned, you know."


    "Yes, you told me."


    "Some time ago, she committed suicide in prison. Fortunately, she was found."


    "Well, then what?"


    John scratched his head with both hands, leaned back in the chair in pain, and said, "If I don''t save her, she will commit suicide. She is innocent!"


    "Innocent, do you believe she is innocent?"


    John nodded without hesitation, and said, "I know her, she won''t kill at all."


    "it is good."


    Mike groaned and said, "I will let someone help find evidence. At their speed, it won''t take long before there will be results."


    "Thank you." John thanked him, squeezed out a smile, and said, "But she will be transferred to prison in two days, and there is not enough time."


    When transferred to prison, his wife will definitely commit suicide.


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "No."


    He took out his mobile phone and said, "Wait for me."


    Pressing a number, after connecting, he said directly: "Do me a favor."


    "Help? I heard right!"


    Nick Fury was amazed.


    Mike said: "Don''t talk nonsense! Help me investigate the case..."


    Turning to look at John, he said, "Your wife''s name."


    "Lana Brennan."


    Mike nodded and told Nick Fury his name: "She was involved in a murder case, but I think she''s innocent, help me check it out."


    "Who is she? Your... hehe!"


    "My neighbor''s wife."


    "What? You called me at this time of the night for a neighbor?"


    Nick Fury was speechless and said angrily: "Just for such a bad thing? You called my emergency number?"


    "Yeah." Mike replied, ignoring Nick Fury''s scolding on the phone, and said to himself: "By the way, she will be transferred to prison in two days, so try to find a way to let her stay here first." Mike looked at Looking at John, he said, "This matter will be done now, and then ask Lana to call her husband, and I will wait for the call."


    After the words fell, Mike directly hung up the phone.


    On the other end, Nick Fury, who was swearing, saw that his phone was hung up, and he became angry.


    But after a few seconds, he sighed and made a phone call.


    In the car, John looked at Mike after the call and said, "How is it?"


    "Wait a minute, there will be news in a while."


    Mike said lightly, leaning back in the chair and closing his eyes.


    A few minutes later, John''s cell phone rang, and he answered the phone with trembling hands: "Hello."


    "John!"


    An excited female voice rang out.


    "Lana."


    John''s voice trembled slightly, and said, "How is it? Don''t you need to be transferred to prison?"


    "How do you know?" Lana asked back, and then said excitedly: "They notified me just now and asked me to call you, but how is this possible?"


    "Lana, listen to me!" John said excitedly: "I have a friend who can help us, and he also helped with your transfer, so please don''t commit suicide again, we have hope. already."


    "Hope? Really?"


    His wife couldn''t help but get excited.


    "Yes."


    John nodded, reassuring his wife.


    This time on the call, there was no time limit. They talked a lot. When he hung up, John looked at Mike a little embarrassed.


    "Thank you, Mike! Thank you! You saved us!"


    John looked at Mike excitedly, his eyes slightly red.


    It was the best news he had heard in two years.


    Mike smiled, patted John on the shoulder, and said, "Can you go back now?"


    John took a deep breath and nodded.


    On the way back, John and Mike chatted, and soon returned home.


    Standing at the door of the house, Mike said to John, "Go back and get a good night''s sleep. Today''s events will not happen. It won''t take long before things will come to an end."


    "thanks!"


    John excitedly hugged Mike.


    Mike patted John on the shoulder, turned to open the door, nodded to John who was standing outside the door, and closed the door.


    ��


    Wednesday.


    Maybe it was because of Nick Fury''s order, or maybe the speed of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s investigation was really fast.


    In just three days, they found suspicious clues and caught the suspect.


    It was a street girl who took drugs.


    It was she who killed Lana''s female boss with a fire extinguisher that day and then stole his money.


    As for Lana, she is indeed innocent. It''s just a series of coincidences that all the evidence points to her, so she has become an indefensible murderer.


    "Thanks, Fury."


    After listening to the whole process, Mike thanked him.


    According to Nick Fury, at noon today, Lana was already going through the release formalities If nothing else, she will be able to go home before dinner.


    Mike hung up the phone and walked out.


    He has to buy groceries.


    When he came home from a trip to the supermarket, Gwen had already returned, and besides Gwen, there were three other people at home.


    John, Luke, and John''s wife.


    It was a blond woman. Before Mike came in, she was looking at her husband and children affectionately, her eyes seemed to be glued to them, and she refused to leave for a second.


    Hearing the door opening, the eyes of the four fell on Mike instantly.


    "dad!"


    Gwen screamed, happily ran to Mike, winked at Mike, and said, "You are amazing."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 210： Heroes and Transfer Students

    "Mike!"


    The John family got up, and John walked towards Mike excitedly.


    Mike spoke first and smiled, "John, congratulations."


    He smiled and patted the excited speechless John.


    John took a deep breath and introduced, "My wife, Lana."


    "Lana, this is Mike who saved us."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Lana was more excited than John.


    Mike saved their lives and her family.


    Looking at the two pairs of excited eyes, Mike touched his head, picked up the dish in his hand, and suddenly said, "Have a meal together?"


    Lana: "Dry?"


    She wondered if she was out of touch with society after spending two years in prison.


    "It means eating."


    John explained with a smile and said sincerely, "I have to invite you to eat out."


    Gwen couldn''t help muttering, "But the food outside is not as good as Dad''s cooking."


    "Pfft!" Luke couldn''t help laughing out loud, and said, "The dishes outside are really not as delicious as Uncle Mike''s."


    John coughed lightly and stared at his son, his face full of embarrassment, because his son was telling the truth...


    "Haha!" Mike laughed and said, "That''s it, eat at home! Just help, we can have a good drink, it''s much more enjoyable than going out."


    "I''m going to wash the vegetables."


    Lana grabbed the same thing and took the dishes from Mike''s hand, but found that she didn''t even know where the kitchen was.


    "Auntie, this is the kitchen."


    Gwen took Lana''s hand and led the way ahead, alleviating Lana''s embarrassment.


    Seeing this scene, John sighed: "Gwen is so sensible."


    Such a good boy, his son has to work hard.


    Mike smiled and said, "Sit down for a while."


    With that said, he walked into the kitchen, looked at Lana who was busy, and said to Gwen, "Go play."


    Gwen trotted away.


    "Mike, may I call you that?"


    Lana asked, looking cautious because she was not confident.


    "sure."


    Lana showed a smile and said, "Thank you."


    "John and I are friends, don''t worry about it."


    "No, I thank you for John."


    "Um?"


    "He told me what happened that night, thank you for stopping him and not letting him do anything stupid." Lana remembered what John said, her heart was full of fear, but her eyes were full of sweetness: "I never I thought about it, he, a teacher, would dare to... do that kind of thing."


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "He is very brave, a man who gave everything for his family and love, a hero."


    After a pause, Mike''s tone was full of ridicule.


    "In this life, he may be like this once."


    "Don''t blame me for stopping him from becoming famous."


    Lana couldn''t help smiling, shook her head, and said, "It''s his luck to meet you. Even if he doesn''t do those things, he''s still my hero."


    "Then you''ll have to watch your hero."


    Lana blushed and nodded.


    This meal was very enjoyable, and John was no accident drunk.


    After Mike sent John home, he left with thanks from Lana and Luke, and when he got home, Gwen swooped on him and jumped on top of him.


    Mike hurriedly hugged Gwen.


    "Dad! You are amazing!" Gwen hugged Mike''s neck, held Mike''s face in both hands, and smiled brightly: "You are a hero!"


    "hero?"


    Mike squeezed Gwen''s nose with a smile and said, "Do you know what a hero is?"


    "You are!" Gwen shouted excitedly, waving his arms, and said excitedly: "Seeing the injustice, draw a knife to help! Dad, you are so handsome!"


    Her father helped Luke''s mother clear the crime, rescued Luke''s mother, and helped Luke''s family out of trouble, just like the heroes played on TV!


    Mike was startled, pinched Gwen''s face, and said, "Have you watched martial arts movies again?"


    "Hehe!" Gwen shrank his neck, stretched out his right hand, put his thumb and index finger a little apart, and smirked: "A little bit, just a little bit."


    Saying that, he loosened Mike''s neck, slipped off Mike''s body, and ran to the bathroom.


    "Dad, I''m going to wash my face and go to bed!"


    "Little slicker."


    Mike smiled and shook his head.


    ��


    School.


    "Clap!"


    Following the teacher''s applause, the children in the classroom hurriedly raised their heads and looked at the podium.


    "Classmates, a new student will be transferred to our class today."


    Saying that, the teacher waved to the door, and a shy boy with a schoolbag walked in.


    The teacher bent over and said to the child, "Child, let me introduce myself."


    When the boy heard this, he shrank his neck timidly.


    The teacher touched the child''s head and whispered, "Come on."


    The child squeezed his backpack and nodded. Seeing that everyone in the classroom was looking at him, he felt a little flustered and stammered, "I, I, I am..."


    After stammering for a few seconds, the child didn''t say his name, but made his face red.


    "Hahaha!"


    The children laughed.


    After doing this, the child was even more nervous and couldn''t say a word, and his head drooped directly.


    Gwen patted the table, and the crisp sound was very abrupt among the laughter.


    The classroom fell silent.


    Gwen grinned, hurriedly picked up his hand, rubbed the other hand lightly, and said, "Is it funny?"


    She glared at the other classmates imposingly.


    The children who were stared at by her hurriedly showed a pleasing smile.


    Seeing this scene, the teacher on the podium laughed secretly.


    This little guy is more deterrent than his teacher.


    And the reason for this, in addition to Gwen studying well, has to do with another thing...


    Half a month ago, a senior student bullied her friend. In order to protect her friend and herself, she beat the senior student to tears...


    Since then, Gwen has been the most prestigious kid in the entire class.


    Gwen looked at the child whose head was about to break, and applauded first.


    Immediately, the applause broke out The child slowly raised his head and looked at the classmates who applauded and cheered. He had a bit of courage in his heart, but when he looked at the girl who spoke for him When I was a child, my eyes lit up slightly, as if I saw a glowing statue of a goddess.


    So he mustered up his courage and said loudly, "My name is Peter Parker!"


    After shouting, he lowered his head shyly like a deflated ball again.


    The teacher patted Peter Parker on the shoulder and said, "You did a great job, Peter! Go to that empty seat."


    Saying that, he pointed to the position on Gwen''s left.


    Peter Parker''s eyes lit up, he walked towards his seat, his footsteps became brisk, and after sitting down, he couldn''t help whispering to Gwen, "Thank you just now."


    "fine."


    Gwen waved her hand indifferently and looked down at the book, which was just a trivial matter for her.

 Chapter 211： missing persons

    The peaceful days always passed quickly, as if it was just a blink of an eye, it was already June.


    Mike sighed, under the sunlight in the morning, holding coffee, wearing short sleeves and big pants, opened the door and walked out.


    He picked up today''s newspaper on his lawn, looked up, and saw that John on the opposite door was neat and had a sandwich in his mouth. After picking up the newspaper just like him, the two greeted him.


    "Hey, Mike! Are you coming to my house for dinner tonight?"


    John smiled and invited.


    "No." Mike shook his head and said with a look of disgust, "I won''t be fooled by you!"


    Last time, John said the same thing, but after he went, he became the one who cooks!


    And last time, it was the same...


    "Ha ha!"


    John smiled happily, waved his hand holding the newspaper, and said, "See you later, I have to go to work."


    Mike nodded and drank coffee ''sliply'' and returned home with the newspaper in between.


    Lifting his feet back and closing the door without turning his head, Mike looked at the clock on the wall and said to Gwen who was having breakfast, "You still have five minutes for breakfast."


    This book is organized and produced by the public account. Follow VX [Book Friends Base Camp to receive cash red envelopes!


    Gwen took a sip of milk and got a circle of milk stains on his mouth. He couldn''t help licking his lips and said, "I won''t be late! Today is Monday!"


    "Then you have to cheer up."


    Mike went to the table with a smile, put down the coffee and newspaper in his hand, and had breakfast with Gwen.


    "Dad, Luke wants to learn how to fight with me."


    "Luke? Why? Doesn''t he like basketball more?"


    Gwen said while eating the baked yellow bread, "He won''t give up basketball, he just wants to learn fighting again."


    After a pause, she winked at Mike and said, "I guess it''s because of the last time."


    "Last time? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s just that he was bullied by his senior classmates. I help him... er, make sense."


    "Make sense?"


    Mike''s eyes narrowed and he said, "Do you make sense with your fists?"


    "No! How is it possible! Don''t guess!" Gwen hurriedly denied it, rolling his eyes, and said, "I''m full, I''m going to school, or I''ll be late."


    "Don''t worry, there are two minutes left."


    Mike smiled at Gwen and said, "Come on, tell Dad, how do you convince people with reason?"


    Gwen''s face collapsed, and said angrily: "Okay, I did do it, but he hit people first. I went to help Luke, and he still wanted to hit me."


    After speaking, she glanced at Mike carefully.


    Mike took a sip of coffee, looked at Gwen''s worried look, and smiled: "I''m not angry, you just protected yourself, how could I be angry?"


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Dad, don''t worry, I won''t bully anyone."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Go ahead."


    Gwen glanced at Mike carefully again, and after seeing that Mike was really not angry, he ran out happily.


    After Gwen left, Mike muttered in a loss: "Alas, Gwen is like this, I have no chance to communicate with those parents."


    He felt that he had lost a lot of fun. After all, in the heated exchanges, the process of those parents going from reasoning to reasoning was quite lovely.


    He took a sip of coffee and frowned.


    Why is this coffee tasteless?


    Mike sighed with a pity face, opened the newspaper and swept to today''s news.


    Occasionally, he would see messages from Charles and Eric on it.


    For example, Professor X saved the mutant boy, the teachers of X Academy, and solved some troublesome gangsters to protect innocent people.


    Or, Magneto took the Brotherhood and destroyed some base or something.


    Whenever he saw the news in the newspaper, he had the mentality of an old father with a promising child.


    Suddenly, his eyes shrank, his brows furrowed together, and then quickly opened up again.


    Billionaire, playboy, genius scientist, owner of Stark Industries, Tony Stark is missing in the Middle East.


    It''s not uncommon to see Tony in the headlines, but mostly it''s the guy''s tidbits.


    Missing?


    Mike glanced at the news in the newspaper and threw it aside.


    So, Tony''s transformation is about to begin?


    Tony��


    Mike groaned.


    He had to make sure the other party''s safety first.


    This is certainly one of the most important moments in Tony''s life, an opportunity for Tony to make profound changes, but if the plot in memory deviates from reality, Tony Stark will really become a piece of shit.


    Finding Tony wasn''t difficult for Mike, just a phone call or a trip on his own.


    At this moment, the doorbell of Mike''s house was rang.


    Mike''s gaze passed through the door panel, looked at Maria standing outside the door, and sighed softly.


    He was still wondering whether to call Maria.


    Mike walked to the door and opened it.


    The moment the door opened, Maria, who was brought by Happy, looked up at Mike, her eyes were red, and she hugged Mike.


    Mike lightly patted his old friend''s back and whispered, "Come in."


    Maria nodded and followed Mike in.


    When Happy wanted to follow in, Mike closed the door directly.


    Happy touched his nose, which was almost patted by the door, and felt a little scared, but when he thought about his boss, he couldn''t help sighing, and he didn''t know that the other party was still...


    inside the house.


    Although Maria''s eyes were red, she did not shed tears in front of Mike.


    She was a strong woman, and in those years with Howard, they encountered a lot that made her the strong character she is now.


    "Mike, can you help me find Tony?" Maria grabbed Mike''s hand, held it hard unconsciously, and said sadly, "Even if it''s a corpse."


    She had prepared for the worst.


    Mike groaned and said, "It should be possible."


    Maria breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you!"


    Mike groaned and said, "When did Tony disappear?"


    "Tony disappeared at the end of April and has been missing for over a month."


    Speaking of which Maria''s tone was full of anger.


    "what?"


    Mike''s brows furrowed together.


    He has been missing for so long, so why did the news appear today, and why did Maria come to him now?


    Is the message blocked? Maria was kept secret and didn''t know the news of Tony''s disappearance at all?


    A thought flashed through Mike''s mind.


    "Obadia! It''s this bitch''s bald head! And the **** military! A bunch of shit!"


    Maria couldn''t help but scold.


    "Maria!"


    Mike helplessly watched the elegant old lady turn into a grumpy old man.


    After a few seconds, Maria calmed down and said, "If it wasn''t for today''s newspaper, I might have been deceived!"

 Chapter 212： iron man

    Missing at the end of April, it has been June, and has been missing for more than a month now, so it is no wonder that Maria is pessimistic because of this, and said "even if she brings back the body" to Mike.


    "Tony disappeared, but Obadiah and the military told Tony''s assistants and bodyguards to hide it from me on the grounds that I was too old and could not bear the blow, until now!"


    Since even Maria is hiding it, let alone the news media.


    As soon as the news came out, it was a very big blow to Stark Industries.


    Therefore, because of these considerations, Pepper Potts and Happy, together with Obadiah, kept the secret from Maria and everyone.


    During Tony''s disappearance, Obadiah was dealing with Stark Industries and announced that Tony was conducting secret research.


    It wasn''t until two days ago that a soldier who returned from the Middle East and participated in the search for Tony accidentally told relevant news after being drunk, and the matter of Tony''s disappearance broke out.


    And Maria, she only learned the news after reading the newspaper today.


    As Tony''s closest person, she only learned of her son''s disappearance through the newspaper, which made Maria extremely angry.


    But Maria didn''t have time to look for Obadiah''s troubles, but came to Mike for the first time.


    If the military hasn''t found Tony in a month, giving those idiots more time won''t do anything.


    "Those idiots don''t even know how magical the people I know have!" Maria couldn''t help scolding, looking at Mike, her voice trembling: "Mike, please."


    "I''m so stupid. The child hasn''t called me for more than a month, and I didn''t find anything unusual."


    Maria murmured, unable to hold back after all, and sobbed in a low voice.


    If she could find out earlier and come to Mike earlier, Tony would have a better chance of surviving.


    Mike lent Maria a shoulder to lean on and said, "Don''t worry, he will be fine, I''ll go now."


    Maria nodded.


    Mike got up and said to Maria, "You are here waiting for the news."


    When the words fell, a card appeared between Mike''s fingers, and when it turned into a light spot and dissipated, a portal appeared in front of him.


    Opposite the portal is a piece of yellow sand. With the revolving portal, some yellow sand is blown into the living room by the wind.


    Nodding to Maria, Mike walked through the portal with the other party''s hope and appeared in a piece of yellow sand.


    The next moment, the portal disappeared.


    Looking around, it was a desolate place, with only the westward sun and countless sands.


    Mike''s body moved, and the sand under his feet suddenly vibrated.


    He rose into the sky, the sand under his feet seemed to be reluctant to leave him, chasing behind Mike, and after pulling it into a thin line several meters long, it was weakly blown away by the wind.


    Hello everyone, our public account will find gold and coin red packets every day, as long as you pay attention, you can get it. The last benefit at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Public account [Book Friends Base Camp]


    Mike Fei was at high altitude, with super vision and super hearing turned on, looking for Tony''s trail.


    He was like a fast-moving super radar, starting from where he appeared, expanding its search range in flight.


    Circle after circle, Mike was doing an ever-expanding circular motion, and it took only half an hour for Mike to gain something.


    If the military, who had been searching for a month, knew that Mike had found Tony in just half an hour, they would have no idea what his expression would be.


    At dusk, Mike Fei looked down over the cave where Tony was being held, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Tony is still alive, which is very good news.


    ding ding ding��


    Tony is hammering.


    I haven''t seen him for more than a month, and Tony seems to have changed.


    He lost some weight, but the muscles on his body became more obvious. The most important thing was that his eyes changed.


    Firm and calm.


    In addition to these, the most obvious change is the appearance of a miniature reactor on Tony''s chest.


    At this moment, Tony was wheeling a hammer, seriously watching a piece of steel beating, watching the steel turn into the shape he wanted under his constant beating, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    This is his hope of getting out of here.


    At this moment, Mike quietly appeared in the cave, looking at Tony and the other person who turned his back to him, and showed a smile.


    "Yo..."


    Standing in the blind spot of the monitor, he said hello.


    The two who were concentrating on striking the iron were taken aback. Tony held a hammer to protect him, while the man with a bald head and glasses screamed and his legs began to tremble.


    Looking at Mike smiling in the dark cave, Tony froze for a moment. Suddenly, he felt that the whole cave was lit up, and his face gradually filled with ecstasy.


    "#����%��?"


    At this moment, a small door that can only be peeped appeared on the iron gate of the cave, and a stern voice sounded.


    Seeing this, the man with a bald head hurriedly used the microphone to understand something he couldn''t understand, and replied gruffly.


    "It''s okay, I fell."


    "Ha ha!"


    The people outside laughed mockingly, and the small door was closed.


    The bald man breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Tony who was ecstatic, and Mike who appeared inexplicably, his eyes moving back and forth between them.


    "Uncle Mike!"


    Tony whispered.


    With this willingness, I called out a feeling of being more kissable than my uncle.


    After hearing that, Ethan''s eyes lit up and he started to get excited.


    They were discovered by their own people?


    Mike smiled at Tony, the card in his hand disappeared, a phantom flashed away, and when the power of the mind spread around, he pinched his chin and looked up and down, and said in a low voice: "Look. Get up, you''re doing fine."


    Tony put down the hammer in his hand, touched the sweat on his forehead, and said to Mike with a speechless expression, "You don''t think I''ve been doing well?"


    He pointed to his chest and said, "I was almost killed."


    Mike shook his head and said, "I''m talking about your current spirit, which is much better than before."


    Tony couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    At this moment Ethan saw Mike walking towards them, and said anxiously and cautiously: "Don''t come here, there is surveillance here, you will be discovered when you come."


    "It''s okay, I''ve solved it."


    Mike has used mind-pause to get those people under control.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Tony might do it himself in a while, he would have killed those people at will.


    Although Ethan had some doubts about this, Tony had no doubts.


    Mike walked to the pile of steel, reached out and grabbed one and looked at it, jokingly: "How did you become a blacksmith? They need a blacksmith?"


    Tony looked at the pile of steel with fire in his eyes, and said, "This is a new work of mine, but now, I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to finish it here."


    "Then... why don''t I wait until you''re done?"


    "Don''t!" Tony whispered and said, "I can go out and finish it."

 Chapter 213： Tony Pickup

    Seeing Tony''s appearance that he was afraid that he would drop him, Mike couldn''t help laughing.


    "Uh, this is..."


    The man with a bald head looked at Mike curiously, the shock in his eyes still not dissipated.


    How did the other party get in?


    Also, how did you solve the monitoring problem just now?


    Tony introduced: "My uncle, uh, this is Ethan, my cellmate, who saved me with a battery."


    Mike nodded to Ethan, saying hello, and then said, "Let''s go, Maria is worried about you."


    Tony looked ashamed.


    He is such a big man, and his mother is worried about him. He really failed.


    "Uh, how do we leave?"


    Ethan asked carefully, and seeing Mike and Tony looking at him, he waved his hand hastily and said, "I''m not suspicious, I just can''t imagine how we would leave."


    Tony shook his head at Mike and said, "He will take us away."


    Ethan was even more curious.


    "Then what''s here?" Mike looked at the things in the cave and said to Tony, "What are you going to do with it?"


    Tony groaned and said, "Can you help me bring it back?"


    "What do you need to bring back?"


    "this��"


    Mike walked over, pressed his hand lightly, and put the things into his dimensional pocket.


    Seeing this scene, Ethan''s eyes were about to pop out.


    "This, this, and this..."


    Design drawings, some steel that has been hammered into shape, and a pair of smelly shoes��


    Mike''s eyes jumped, he turned to look at Tony, and said, "Do you believe I put something in your mouth?"


    Tony smirked and said, "Just kidding."


    Tony continued to point one by one, and Mike put them all into the dimension pocket.


    Soon, the things in the cave were cleaned up.


    Ethan, who was beside him, was already dumbfounded, and even unconsciously took off his glasses and wiped them.


    Tony couldn''t help but teased: "Man, if it really doesn''t work, just change your eyes?"


    ��Receive cash red envelopes you can get cash! Pay attention to WeChat. Official account [Book Friends Base Camp], cash/point coins are waiting for you!


    Ethan was not angry, but giggled happily.


    The more amazing the ability Mike showed, the better the chances of getting away safely on their behalf.


    "What about those people?"


    Mike pointed to the outside and said to Tony: "Those people, what are you going to do? Do you want me to help you solve them?"


    Tony was silent for a few seconds, remembering the long-term plan he made during this time, his eyes were slightly dark, and there was a little chill.


    He will encounter this kind of thing many times in the future...


    Then he shook his head and said, "No, I''ll do it myself."


    "But your suit of armor isn''t finished yet."


    Ethan said nervously.


    Tony looked at Mike calmly: "Uncle Mike, I know you have a way."


    Mike raised his eyebrows, took out cards in his hand, looking eager to try, and said, "No problem, Pikapi!"


    "Pikapie?"


    Tony looked at Mike suspiciously, always feeling that the expression on his uncle''s face was full of bad taste at this moment.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Hurry up, Maria is still waiting for us."


    With that said, Mike took out a card in his hand.


    Name: Pikachu.


    Character introduction: The elf with electrical attributes will discharge when it encounters danger, and is very vigilant.


    Remarks: Pika...chu!


    The light spot of the card dissipated, and a phantom with a long tail, like a yellow-skinned mouse, disappeared in a flash, turning into a light spot and rushing into Tony''s body.


    Tony was startled, feeling that he had changed, and his body was full of energy.


    With a light grip of his hand, streaks of golden-yellow current flashed on the palm of his hand.


    He turned to look at Mike and said, "What kind of power is this?"


    "A lot of nonsense!"


    Mike walked to the gate and pulled the iron door open. Two of the cards in his hand disappeared again. Two shields appeared. After protecting Tony, he stretched out his hand and said, "Come on quickly. Tony!"


    Tony grinned, looking at Mike''s flickering eyes, and felt that he was now in a strange shape in Mike''s eyes.


    Look at the people outside...


    No time to think about these superfluous things.


    He clasped his hands, an electric current appeared, and with a crackling sound, he pressed against the terrorist at the door.


    ��!


    A terrifying electric current poured out, and the terrorist, who was still controlled by Mike, was swallowed by the electric current and fell directly to the ground.


    Mike''s eyes lit up.


    Not bad.


    It was just an ordinary electric shock, right? Did the direct electric shock lose its soul?


    "I freed them."


    Mike said a word, and after Tony nodded, he touched the thought pause.


    The next second, Tony closed the iron door and rushed out with a flash of lightning.


    Ethan said worriedly: "There won''t be any problem, right?"


    Mike shook his head and said with certainty, "No!"


    It''s just a group of terrorists, and it''s not Zhiye who is commanding, Tony Pikachu Stark can deal with it.


    Hearing the screams, the sound of electricity and the sound of gunfire outside, Ethan nodded suspiciously.


    Mike''s eyes looked outside, watching Tony driving the thunder and lightning, shuttling between terrorists, knocking down one enemy after another, his eyes flickering.


    The effect of the elf card once again exceeded his expectations.


    It is a pity that some skills cannot be used because of the different structure, but even so, it has performed well.


    In the future, these cards made with a joke nature may also come in handy.


    "Boom!"


    With a thunder-like sound, the outside was completely quiet.


    Mike said to the frightened Ethan, "It''s over, let''s go."


    Ethan followed behind Mike, looking suspicious.


    But as he left the cave and looked at the corpses that had been electrocuted or even electrocuted, his expression became more and more surprised, until he saw Tony standing at the entrance of the cave, standing in the setting sun, and he put it down completely. Come to the heart.


    It''s getting dark, it''s time to go home.


    Ethan''s eyes flashed with excitement.


    Tony panted, turned his head to thank Mike, and said to Ethan, "Come back to New York with me?"


    Ethan was silent for a while eyes full of anticipation, said: "Thank you for your invitation, I really want to go, but..."


    "I still want to go back to my hometown, where she''s being devastated by war, where I might play a role."


    His expression was calm, even though he knew what he would face when he returned to his hometown, he still did not hesitate.


    Tony looked at each other and nodded slowly.


    Ethan patted Tony with a gentle and indifferent expression: "Don''t worry about me, it''s you, you can do a lot more."


    Tony nodded and smiled: "We will see you again, it won''t take long."


    This is his promise.


    "Uncle Mike, do me a favor and send Ethan back to his hometown."


    He turned to look at Mike.


    Ethan hurriedly said, "Trouble you, sir, Gomila, my hometown is Gomila."

 Chapter 214： coin

    With a thought, Mike read the appearance of Ethan''s hometown with the power of the mind that has not yet dissipated, and used the card to open a portal and sent Ethan back.


    The moment the portal disappeared, Mike said to Tony, "Wait for me."


    The words fell, his body flashed, and he disappeared.


    A few seconds later, after Mike cleaned up the monitoring equipment in the cave, he appeared in front of Tony and said, "Let''s go!"


    When Mike took Tony through the portal, Maria stood up excitedly, covering her mouth, watching Tony shed tears in distress.


    Tony took two quick steps, hugged Maria gently, and comforted in a low voice, "Mom, I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Maria looked up at Tony, cupped Tony''s face in both hands, and said, "You''ve lost weight, but you''re more energetic."


    Tony grinned and said, "Uncle Mike said the same."


    Maria let go of Tony and said solemnly to Mike, "Thank you, Mike!"


    The kindness of the Mike family may not be clear in their lifetime.


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Anyway, Tony calls me uncle too."


    Tony looked at Mike and grinned.


    He knew that such a day would come. When his father proposed to recognize Mike as his godfather, he should have agreed...


    Maria stepped back and suddenly said, "Less than an hour! Things that can be resolved in less than an hour, the stinky **** from the military and Obadiah, have been delayed for more than a month!"


    Tony coughed lightly and said, "Mom, they can''t compare with Uncle Mike..."


    "Of course I know it can''t be compared!"


    Maria said angrily: "But they shouldn''t hide it from me. If they told me earlier, I could ask Mike to rescue you earlier!"


    "Huh? What is this?"


    Maria saw the shimmering light on Tony''s chest, and regardless of Tony''s obstruction, she pulled Tony''s chest open, tears pouring out again, she reached out to touch the reactor on Tony''s chest, and suddenly pulled Tony''s face, saying: "You Wouldn''t it be replaced by a robot?"


    "Mom, can you not make up your mind?" Tony said speechlessly, "If I were a robot, Uncle Mike would have pinched me to death."


    Maria looked at the reactor on Tony''s chest with a distressed expression, and said, "But, what''s going on? You have such a thing on your chest, won''t it hurt? Will it be uncomfortable? Will there be any sequelae? ?"


    Tony smiled bitterly: "But I''m relying on it to save my life now."


    "I was wounded and had a lot of tiny shrapnel in my body."


    Maria nodded, then squeezed Tony''s chin, twisted it hard, and the mother and son looked at Mike together.


    Tony understands.


    "uncle��"


    "Mike..."


    Aggrieved Baba, pitiful, obviously the mother and son of a billionaire, but they acted like a little cabbage.


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth, and said angrily: "You can squeeze a few more tears, and then you can become an actor."


    He pressed his forehead and looked at Tony speechlessly.


    Why has this guy changed so much, and he will be pitiful.


    A Magneto card appeared on his fingertips, manifesting his ability.


    "It will hurt a little."


    The words fell, and before Tony could speak, Mike raised his palms and used his abilities.


    First, the reactor on his chest floated out, Tony''s face turned pale, and then he cried out in pain.


    A few seconds later, a piece of shrapnel was gathered by Mike to the wound on Tony''s chest, and then all were pulled out.


    A little blood came out of Tony''s chest, making Maria nervous on the side.


    Two Rejuvenation cards appeared in Mike''s hand.


    The light spot dissipated, and the green energy lingered on Tony, quickly healing Tony''s wound.


    A few seconds later, Tony looked at his restored chest, couldn''t help but patted it hard, and gave a rare smirk.


    "This one is ready."


    Mike waved his hand, the reactor floating in front of him landed in Tony''s palm, and then he looked at the shrapnel in his palm, his eyes flashed, the shrapnel began to fuse in his palm, condensed into a coin, and was pinched in his hand.


    Seeing that Tony was all right, Maria pulled Tony to sit down and said with a serious face: "Tony, tell me, what''s going on this time?"


    Tony groaned and told what happened.


    "Attacked by terrorists?" Maria gritted her teeth: "Are all people in the military stupid? Just like this, they still fight terrorism every day?"


    Tony smiled bitterly and said, "Mom, those people are lunatics, they can make bombs of human flesh."


    At this moment, Mike smiled and said, "Is this a coincidence? Or was it premeditated?"


    The mother and son fell silent.


    Tony''s eyes narrowed and he said, "What do you mean?"


    "If it''s a coincidence, then it''s fine. If it was a premeditated plan, would it end like this?"


    Maria was anxious and said, "Who knows about your itinerary this time?"


    Tony''s eyes sank, shook his head at his mother, and said, "I will pay attention to this matter, and I will also investigate it secretly. Apart from this matter, I have other things to do."


    After being reminded, he had already made up his mind.


    He looked at Mike and said, "Thank you, Uncle Mike."


    Tony thanked him.


    Mike twirled the coin made of shrapnel between his fingers and said, "Just know what you have in mind."


    "This is for you."


    Lightly tossed to Tony.


    Tony hurriedly caught it and stared at the coin for a while.


    I saw wisdom on one side of the coin and courage on the other.


    He looked up at Mike: "This is?"


    Mike smiled and said: "In that cave, when I saw you, what flashed on your body were these two precious things."


    Tony looked at Mike strangely and said, "This is the first time you praise me like this."


    "Are you flattered?"


    Tony rolled his eyes, flipped the coins at his fingertips, coughed lightly, and said, "Apart from this, there''s nothing else you want to say?"


    When the words fell, he turned his head slightly.


    Mike tapped his forehead, his eyes lit up, and said, "I have another word for you about your experience this time."


    "I do not want to hear."


    Tony muttered, but quietly pricked up his ears The scourge has left a thousand years. "


    As soon as Tony grabbed the coin, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly.


    Maria nodded silently.


    She didn''t know whether it was a disaster or not, but she liked it for thousands of years.


    Tony sighed.


    When he met two unscrupulous elders, he had nothing to do.


    Spreading out his palm, he looked at the coin lying quietly in his palm, looking at the side with courage, as if he had made up his mind, turned to look at his mother, and suddenly said, "Mom, I have a I have something to tell you, a big decision!"


    His face was complicated, but his eyes were full of determination.


    Maria smiled at Tony and said, "It''s up to you to decide, and mom will support you."


    Her expression was gentle and loving, and her eyes were full of distress.

 Chapter 215： I thought

    "I''m shutting down Stark''s weapons department."


    "Uh-huh?"


    Maria froze for a moment, habitually pinched Tony''s face, almost deformed, and said loudly: "You are crazy! That''s your father''s life''s hard work!"


    Tony grinned in pain and said, "Didn''t you just say you supported me?"


    "I thought you were bringing your illegitimate child back, or that you were infected with some kind of disease..."


    illegitimate child? A messy disease?


    What does this all say?


    Is he the kind of person who doesn''t pay attention?


    Tony was speechless, but Mike couldn''t help laughing.


    "mom!"


    Tony held down Maria, who was waving his arms wildly, and said solemnly: "You know what? Stark''s weapon is not what Dad thought, nor what I thought, it has been used to maintain peace. On the other hand, they are hurting ordinary people, innocent, defenseless people."


    Maria calmed down, her eyes twinkling.


    "And when those terrorists attacked me, they also took our weapons."


    Tony lost his focus and seemed to return to the moment when he was bombed, with a wry smile on the corner of his mouth.


    After a few seconds of silence, Maria sighed faintly and said, "Do you know what you mean by making such a decision?"


    "I know, but please believe me, Stark will only get stronger."


    Tony held the micro-reactor in his hand and said happily, "As long as there is this."


    Maria looked at Tony and smiled: "I believe in you, you just let it go."


    She believes, not those shareholders, who believe that when Tony announces the closure of the Arms Department, those people will stand against Tony.


    But if they want to do something...


    A cold light flashed in Maria''s eyes.


    Tony was moved to hug Maria, and he was able to get the understanding and support of his mother, which gave him great strength.


    "Let''s go!"


    At this moment, Tony felt that his whole body was full of energy.


    With Maria''s support, the last bit of hesitation and worry is gone.


    Maria nodded, and suddenly said, "Are you going to leave like this?"


    "Um?"


    "Your useless fat bodyguard is still waiting outside." Maria said with a look of disgust, "I''ll come to Mike''s place, and you''ll be back. This will cause trouble for Mike."


    Tony said helplessly: "Happy is trustworthy, and he''s not useless."


    "His purpose is to remind others not to disturb at the door when you go to bed with those women?"


    Maria''s dislike is as real.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth raised, a hint of coldness appeared, and he said, "If he said something that caused me trouble, I''ll... ah!"


    Tony shuddered, while Maria gave a thumbs up, and the two old men looked at each other...


    "Ha ha!"


    They laughed happily.


    Tony pressed his swollen forehead and looked at the two of them speechlessly.


    "Mike!"


    Maria said solemnly: "You better open a glowing door and send Tony to his dilapidated house, although the useless fat man won''t say it, but many people staring at me will still bring you Come to trouble."


    Mike has helped their family a lot, and if it brings trouble to Mike, their conscience will be disturbed.


    Tony nodded and said, "That''s right."


    In this regard, Mike also thought so, so just after Maria''s voice fell, a portal appeared in front of the two.


    Tony walked in, nodded to his mother, and said, "See you later."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Mike suddenly said, "Take away the junk you left with me."


    Something brought back from the cave...


    Tony: "I almost forgot."


    Mike walked over, went to the laboratory in the basement of the villa with Tony, and returned home before the portal closed.


    After a few minutes, Maria said goodbye to Mike and walked towards the door.


    When she came to the door, she stretched out her hands and patted her face, adjusted her expression to make herself look sad and angry, and said to Mike, "How is it?"


    "great."


    Maria nodded in satisfaction, opened the door and walked out.


    Happy, who was leaning against the door, immediately greeted him, looked at Maria carefully, opened the door for Maria, nodded to Mike, and drove away.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Friends Base Camp, pay attention to get cash and coins!


    Mike went home and couldn''t help but smile.


    Stark Corporation is about to experience an earthquake.


    However, with Maria there, things won''t develop as the original plot. If the bald head of Obadiah still wants to kick Tony out of the game...


    Ah.


    Don''t underestimate Maria.


    Can subdue Howard Stark, she is not a vase.


    The next thing has nothing to do with him, they can solve it by themselves.


    Right now he��


    Looking at the time, it''s not even twelve o''clock.


    Mike wants to do something, but finds he has nothing to do...


    Patting his forehead, Mike muttered, "It''s too salty."


    He felt he had to find something to do for himself, otherwise he would get Alzheimer''s.


    ��


    At the same time, Tony returned home and left the lab, shouting, "Jarvis, give my assistant a call."


    "Is that Miss Potts?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    While talking, Tony walked to the bathroom and said, "Is there anything the company needs me to deal with during my absence?"


    "No sir."


    Tony''s face darkened, and he said, "If you say that, it will make me seem useless."


    "Because of Mr. Stark''s disappearance, the company''s stock has fallen. It''s a very impressive number. Do you want to know, sir?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Tony said, "It doesn''t matter."


    Anyway, it will fall even more.


    At this moment, the phone was connected, and an excited female voice rang.


    "Tony, no, I mean boss, yes, boss Stark!"


    Pepper''s tone was a little excited: "Is it really you? Boss?"


    "God, don''t be a prank!"


    Listening to his assistant''s self-talk, Tony couldn''t help but smile. UU reading


    After being locked up in the cave for so long, he found himself thinking about his assistant the most times, besides thinking about his mother.


    "It''s me, Pepper, and you sound excited."


    "Yeah, no, I mean, I''m excited because I don''t have to look for a job again."


    Pepper was a little incoherent, and then with a cry, said: "Mr. Stark, you are all right, I''m really happy."


    Tony couldn''t help showing a smile and said, "If you have time, come to my house first."


    "Have you gone home yet?"


    "Yes." Tony opened the bathroom door and said, "I have something to tell you, buy me two cheeseburgers when you come."


    "Then boss, do you need to announce your return?"


    Tony pondered and said, "The press conference will be held at four o''clock in the afternoon. I have something important to announce."

 Chapter 216： Marias Counterattack

    The genius Tony Stark is back, but a lunatic!


    Tony Stark shuts down Stark Industries'' arms division!


    Stark Industries is over!


    Looking at today''s new newspaper, the news reports occupying the headlines and several pages, Mike threw the newspaper aside.


    Today''s news has no gold content at all. Who should watch Tony''s affairs.


    "Dad, I''m going to school!"


    Gwen picked up the bag and walked out as he spoke.


    When she came out the door, she looked at Luke who was just going out, waved to him, and the two walked towards the station together.


    "Gwen, what do you think about Tony Stark?"


    "Sit and watch."


    Luke was speechless and said, "I mean, he closed the arms department. You must know that they are an arms company. Will this not go bankrupt?"


    Gwen thought for a moment and said, "It''s okay."


    "Um?"


    "My dad said it, and he''s planning to buy some Stark Industries stock after Stark''s stock price falls."


    "Buy Stark stock?"


    Luke asked suspiciously, "Won''t this lose money?"


    "No! My dad has never failed at anything!" Gwen said proudly in Luke''s ear, "My dad knows Tony Stark, this is inside information!"


    "Really?"


    Luke''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Shh!"


    Gwen made a gesture: "Be quiet and don''t let everyone else know."


    Luke nodded and whispered, "Can I talk to my dad?"


    Gwen thought for a while, then waved his little hand: "Tell me, who asked me to cover you."


    Luke showed a smile: "Come on, the school bus is coming."


    ��


    Tony Stark''s announcement caused a storm.


    Everyone thought he was crazy, but after he announced the news, he plunged his head into the laboratory, looking like he didn''t care.


    But the shareholders and management of Stark Industries are going crazy, and Obadiah Stan is the most angry one.


    He spent most of his life on Stark Industries, but Tony was like a willful child, and just one sentence made his years of hard work go to waste.


    Stark Industries'' Arms Department must not be shut down!


    Not to mention that this will make the company''s stock fall to the bottom, and the weapons sales channel he has established for many years will also be destroyed.


    So, without the knowledge of Tony, he directly convened the board of directors to kick Tony out of the game.


    In the bright and spacious conference room, Obadiah looked at the shareholders of Stark Industries, waiting for their vote, but his triangular eyes were full of confidence.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Friends Base Camp, pay attention to get cash and coins!


    "Bang!"


    Just then, the door of the conference room was slammed open.


    The shareholders frowned in dissatisfaction, and Obadiah even said angrily: "Didn''t I say, no one is allowed to come in?"


    "Ah!"


    A sneer sounded, and Maria strode in, followed by Tony''s assistant Pepper Potts.


    Obadiah''s secretary hurriedly said, "Mrs. Stark wants to come in, I..."


    "Get out!"


    Obadiah snorted to the secretary, looked at Maria and said, "We are having a meeting, Maria! Can''t you just break in like this?"


    The smile on Maria''s face became thicker and thicker. She walked up to Obadiah with a proud look, her eyes fell, and she said, "Get out of the way, you can sit in this position too?"


    The place where Obadiah sat, belonged to Howard before, and then belonged to Tony. Before today, no one else would sit.


    Obadiah''s face changed, but there was a smile on his face, and he said, "Sorry, I was negligent."


    With that said, he stood up, adjusted his clothes, squeezed a shareholder beside him, and sat down.


    Maria gracefully picked up a document on the table, and under Obadiah''s twitching gaze, she propped it up on the chair before she sat down slowly, swept her cold eyes, and looked at the conference room. The shareholders showed a smile and said, "As one of the shareholders, why didn''t I know there was a shareholders meeting today?"


    Maria smiled, her eyes gradually sharpening.


    Obadiah said: "Tony just came back, I think you should want to spend more time with him."


    "What do you think?" Maria tilted her head and said unceremoniously, "I think you can get out of Stark now."


    Being slapped in public one after another, Obadiah also wants to save face.


    He looked at Maria angrily and said, "Don''t go too far."


    "Am I going too far?"


    Maria sneered and said, "Don''t think I don''t know what you are doing here?"


    She glanced at everyone coldly, patted the table lightly, and said, "Don''t forget, this is Stark Industries! It''s Stark!"


    "You want to kick Tony out of your mind!"


    Obadiah sneered: "Delusional? Do you think you can change this inevitable ending?"


    He looked at the crowd and said, "Let''s vote!"


    "Wait a moment!"


    Maria raised her hand and said to Pepper Potts, "Send the document in your hand, Miss Potts."


    Pepper Potts nodded and sent the documents to the corresponding shareholders by name.


    Holding the document with Obadiah in her hand, Maria sneered: "You better read it clearly!"


    Saying that, he threw the document in his hand to Obadiah.


    Obadiah looked disdainful, but when he saw the document out of the corner of his eye, he was stunned, and then he quickly flipped through the document in his hand in shock.


    The more he looked, the paler his face became.


    It is full of evidence of his crimes, reselling arms, smuggling rare resources that are explicitly prohibited, and so on.


    It''s not just him, all the shareholders present have the same expressions as him.


    Of course, it''s not all evidence of illegal crimes. After all, not everyone will commit crimes, but if this information is exposed, at least it will make them unable to be human beings.


    For example, some special hobby photos and so on.


    Maria supported her chin with her hands and smiled faintly while looking at everyone''s expressions.


    "Are you finished? Let''s start voting."


    She said softly, "Whoever agrees to let Obadiah get out, raise your hand."


    Without any hesitation, everyone immediately raised their hands.


    Maria nodded with satisfaction and said to everyone: "This document is ready, take it out and take a look when you have time. I won''t pursue it this time, but next time..."


    Everyone''s faces were ugly, but they could only laugh.


    Maria turned to look at Obadiah and said, "As for you, I hope you can get used to the life inside. I heard that there are many people inside who like an old man like you."


    When the words fell, Maria got up and walked outside the conference room. Pepper Potts looked at Maria with admiration and hurriedly chased out.


    After they left, people from several national special departments rushed in and went directly to the lost Obadiah.

 Chapter 217： vegetable

    Maria used her resolute actions to tell everyone in Stark''s company who was Stark''s real master, and relieved Tony''s worries.


    Later, when cleaning up Obadiah''s things, he found evidence of Obadiah''s collusion with terrorists. Obadiah was charged with one more crime, and life in prison was even more difficult.


    Then, Maria asked Pepper Potts to manage the company, and in addition to the stock price that was still falling, Stark was back to normal.


    Mike''s house.


    Maria was talking about the shareholders'' meeting with a beaming look.


    "Ha, that bald head still wants to vote? It''s just whimsical, and I don''t even think about what I did before! Dongfeng!"


    Even though it has been more than a month since that incident, she can''t help but be proud when she talks about it now.


    "bump!"


    Mike ate Maria''s east wind, played a card at random, and said speechlessly, "You''ve said it eight hundred times."


    Peggy Carter nodded, but seeing Maria looking at herself expectantly, she still sighed, showing a puzzled expression, and said, "When did you collect those black materials and evidence? So prescient?"


    "When?" Maria smiled. "After Howard''s death, Zephyr!"


    Happy, who came to gather the number, heard the story for the first time and looked at Maria in horror.


    Did you start collecting at that time?


    Just to prevent another day like this?


    terrible!


    He won''t have any black material falling into the hands of this old lady, will he?


    His hand touched the card, and just when he touched it, Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Kong!"


    Happy was speechless and muttered, "Can''t you let me draw a card?"


    Peggy Carter looked at the cards in his hand tangled, watching Mike and Maria''s expressions left and right, and played them carefully, and he was relieved when no one wanted them.


    At this point in the game, every card must be carefully considered.


    "Hey!"


    Maria''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "I''ll eat it!"


    Picking up the card played by Peggy Carter, he threw one at random: "North Wind!"


    Happy is ready to draw...


    "stop!"


    Mike picked up the last Maria''s card and said with a smile: "It''s done, big four! Take the money, take the money!"


    Happy looked depressed and looked at Maria speechlessly.


    You old lady is really good. She played three cards in a row and gave them a big four.


    Maria also had a dark face. Seeing Happy looking at him resentfully, she raised her eyebrows and said, "What are you looking at? I did it on purpose, can''t I?"


    Peggy Carter said frantically: "You are stupid and rich, don''t take me with you!"


    "You just praised me for my foresight!"


    Maria looked at Peggy Carter speechlessly, and said, "Why are you talking in a different way?"


    "That''s before you fire Mike!" Peggy Carter said angrily, "You''re too bad!"


    "What! My food?" Maria said angrily: "You are the only food! You have already ordered seven, can I still order one?"


    "One, you obviously have one, two... five!"


    "That''s less than you!"


    "Overtake me soon!"


    Happy looked at the two of them while arguing and shuffling cards, feeling that he was mixed into a terrifying vortex. He turned to look at Mike, his eyes fell on the small plastic frame under Mike''s feet, and his eyes were full of envy.


    A lot of money��


    Mike swept his eyes lightly, and encouraged: "Come on, if you win a few games, you can find a beautiful girl tonight."


    Happy blushed when he heard this, but he sat upright unconsciously.


    Mike looked at the three and shook his head.


    Yes, he had to lose a few hands on purpose, or else the game would be disbanded, and he won too much, and he was embarrassed.


    Every time you win tens of thousands of dollars on the line.


    Two hours later, Happy won a little bit, and felt like he was about to fly with joy.


    This mahjong or something is not learned in vain.


    On the other hand, Peggy Carter didn''t care much after calculating the lost money.


    Lost much less than Maria.


    And for Maria, as long as it''s less than a million, she doesn''t feel anything at all.


    Mike put away the money, calculated today''s gains, and said happily: "Today, no one is allowed to leave, I will treat you."


    "Nonsense, you won money, of course you have to treat!"


    Peggy Carter said angrily.


    Recently, she found that the spells she had learned were useless.


    "Go to Chinatown and learn again."


    With an idea in mind, Peggy Carter got up and moved his body and walked towards the sofa.


    She is the oldest here, and after only three hours of playing cards, her body will not be able to withstand it.


    "what?"


    At this time, Maria seemed to have discovered some new world. Looking at a piano under the living room windowsill, she asked curiously, "Mike, when did you buy the piano?"


    "It''s not long since I bought it." Mike explained with a smile, "Gwen is learning the piano and needs to practice more."


    That little girl recently spent significantly more time on fighting than on the piano. Mike felt the crisis and finally thought of buying a piano.


    Buy a piano and keep it in front of you, Gwen will play it every day, no matter what.


    For now, the effect still needs to be strengthened.


    Maria beckoned to Peggy Carter and said, "I remember you can play, right? Come and try."


    Peggy Carter nodded and looked at the piano with a look of memory in her eyes. She sat in front of the piano and pressed the keys with both hands. After a few seconds of silence, a smooth tune appeared on her fingertips.


    Maria''s eyes were closed and she looked intoxicated, while Peggy Carter was playing the piano with a look of nostalgia on her face, as if she was back when she was young and saw him again.


    At this moment, the sound of the TV suddenly rang, and the two tilted their heads to look over, with murderous intent in their eyes.


    Happy, who was sitting on the sofa, shuddered, squeezed out a smile, and said, "Well, did you bother you?"


    When the voice fell, the news that appeared on the TV attracted the attention of the three.


    That''s news about the Middle East.


    In the news, a red-gold iron man fell from the sky, not only killing the terrorists, but also destroying all the terrorists'' weapons.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Friends Base Camp, pay attention to get cash and coins!


    "This person has appeared very frequently recently." Peggy Carter murmured, "Why did he do those things? Who is he?"


    "Who knows."


    Maria whispered but there was some doubt in her eyes.


    For some reason, when she looked at the Iron Man, she always felt a little inexplicable familiarity.


    "Anyway? He did a good job, right?"


    Peggy Carter sighed and whispered: "However, the equipment on that man is really advanced. As far as I know, no country can do it now, and the person who developed it must be a genius."


    genius?


    The two suddenly froze and looked at each other.


    Maria laughed and said, "How is it possible, there are so many geniuses."


    "Too."


    At this moment, Gwen, who was out of school, pushed open the door and walked in. After seeing the two of them, he cheered and ran to them.


    In an instant, the two put aside the absurd thoughts in their minds, and began to ask questions around Gwen.

 Chapter 218： threaten

    The golden-red Iron Man was flying high in the sky, heading towards the Middle East at a speed that fighter jets couldn''t match.


    Tony''s eyes were icy cold, and killing intent was churning in his chest.


    "Jarvis, how far is it?"


    "One thousand five hundred and seventy-eight kilometers, and it can be reached within the stipulated time."


    "No, now the sooner the better!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Tony took a deep breath, as long as he remembered the provocative video the terrorist sent him, he was furious.


    The town of Gemilla, Ethan''s hometown.


    In a war-torn town, after he killed the terrorists there last time and destroyed those weapons, he and Ethan met secretly.


    Ethan became a teacher.


    He is not only taking ordinary cultural classes, but also teaching children some practical knowledge, such as how to avoid fire and how to protect themselves.


    Tony''s arrival temporarily liberated the town from terror.


    But less than a week later, it was once again ruled by terrorists.


    He even provoked the man known as Iron Man.


    Ask him to arrive at Gemila within the allotted time, and kill one person every five minutes late until he appears, or until all of them are killed.


    This news appeared on the Internet in the form of live broadcast, and even those terrorists arrogantly expressed that they would live broadcast the process of defeating Iron Man.


    As soon as the news appeared, it immediately caused a sensation, and people were indignant at the brutality of the terrorists.


    But Tony rushed into the laboratory as soon as he saw the news, put on a steel battle suit for himself, and carried a weapon, and rushed towards Gemila.


    At the same time, when Tony finished rushing to Gemila, a special fighter plane was also rushing towards Gemila.


    Blackbird (experimental).


    Nick Fury provided the design drawings of the Quinjet, combined with Hank McCoy''s own design, he finally made the experimental model after spending a lot of money and time.


    This is Blackbird''s first mission.


    There are three people in the fighter, Logan, Scott, and Remy LeBeau.


    The three of them are responsible for the task this time.


    After they joined the school, this kind of quest would appear from time to time to boost their friendship.


    This book is organized and produced by the public account. Follow VX [Book Friends Base Camp to receive cash red envelopes!


    After their disdainful efforts, the X school left a good impression on people, and the reputation of the X-Men gradually spread.


    "Damn, why did you let me come? Can''t you let Hank, or those two zealous little girls?"


    Logan clutched the seat belt tightly, looking irritated.


    "what!"


    Remy LeBeau, who was driving the Blackbird, turned his head and laughed and said, "It''s not that you''re afraid of missions, but that you hate flying."


    "Do you like it?"


    Logan said speechlessly: "Sitting on this ghost, it feels like something has been swallowed in your stomach. Do you like this feeling?"


    "Swallowed in the stomach?"


    Scott closed his eyes and opened his eyes, curiously: "What have you experienced?"


    Logan''s face shook and said, "I don''t want to say it."


    "Ha, he must have been swallowed by something strange." Remy Lebeau smiled eccentrically: "And then came out of some strange place."


    "You **** gambler! I''ll throw you down if you talk nonsense!"


    "Throw me down, will you fly a plane?"


    Remy LeBeau didn''t panic at all.


    The corner of Logan''s mouth twitched, and he snorted unhappily.


    Cyclops laughed in a low voice and said, "When you reach your destination, find a place to put me down first."


    "Understood!" Remy LeBeau smiled, winked at Scott, and said, "Then you have to look at me, I''m not like Logan, rough and fleshy."


    Logan snorted softly and said, "Little white face."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Logan: "��"


    Scott looked at the two bickering speechlessly, pressing his eyebrows with a headache.


    Hope this mission goes well.


    Judging from the information they have learned, apart from the two mutants, these terrorists have no other notable opponents, but in order to avoid accidents, they still have to be careful.


    ��


    At this time, the town of Gemila.


    Innocent people were gathered in the town hall, and outside the hall, there were groups of terrorists.


    In the distance from the auditorium, is a live TV car.


    These terrorists are actually ready to live broadcast.


    This is a demonstration to let people know what will happen against them, and Iron Man is the protagonist of this live broadcast.


    Tony flew high in the sky, scanning the situation in the auditorium.


    There are several terrorists in the auditorium looking at the door, other than that, they are all ordinary people.


    Most of the enemies are outside the auditorium.


    Rocket launchers, a number of armored vehicles, and even a tank...


    These terrorists really look down on him.


    Tony scanned again and determined the positions of several enemies in the auditorium. His eyes turned cold and he said, "Jarvis, the cleaning has begun."


    When the words fell, he flew towards the auditorium from mid-air.


    During the flight, he fired several missiles that flew towards tanks and armored vehicles.


    "Boom, boom!"


    A fierce explosion sounded, and more than a dozen terrorists were directly killed. When the explosion made the terrorists nervous, he fell from the sky, smashed the ceiling of the auditorium directly, and rushed into the auditorium.


    Before he landed, two mini six-barreled machine guns popped out from his shoulders, killing the terrorists in the auditorium.


    "Ah!"


    "God!"


    "Help!"


    The people in the auditorium screamed, but they couldn''t help cheering when they saw the red-gold metal man, the one who helped them drive out their fear some time ago.


    But Tony didn''t have time to enjoy it.


    "Don''t go out, don''t run around!"


    A metallic voice came from under the mask. Tony scanned the terrorists outside and aimed several rockets at the auditorium, his expression changed, and the steel suit rushed out with flames.


    "boom!"


    He flew out of the window looking at the rockets flying towards him, his palms lit up, and several beams of bright energy shot out. After the rockets were detonated, he was like a golden red light, tearing apart. The flames of the explosion quickly revolved around the auditorium. With Jarvis'' calculation, the remaining three missiles killed a large number of terrorists surrounding the auditorium and temporarily relieved the crisis in the auditorium.


    He flew at the entrance of the auditorium, the golden red steel battle suit reflecting the sunlight, full of grim taste.


    Destruction.


    The surviving terrorists looked at the Iron Man in horror, looked at the gun in their hands, and swallowed.


    Their armored vehicles and tanks were blown up, and what they had in their hands was useless.


    "live streaming?"


    Tony looked at the live broadcast car, snorted coldly, and rushed over.


    At this moment, a figure rushed out, hit Tony''s body, and knocked him out.


    Tony rolled on the ground twice, looking at a dent on the battle suit, startled, and looked at the enemy.

 Chapter 219： Battle of Gemila

    It was a giant with a height of two meters and five feet.


    The muscles on his body were pierced, full of explosive power.


    The mutant nicknamed Beastmaster sneered and said to the other terrorists: "He handed it over to me, and you go and kill the poor **** in the auditorium!"


    When Tony heard this, he pressed his hands on the ground, and after he flew off the ground, his palms lit up, and he killed the terrorists who were just about to move.


    But at this moment, the two-meter-five giant sneered: "Leopard!"


    In the next instant, the body shrank rapidly, and the whole person became dexterous.


    As soon as he took a step, he disappeared in place at a terrifying speed, grabbed Tony''s foot, and silently said, "Elephant!"


    In an instant, his body swelled up again, and he directly lifted Tony, crossed a semi-circle in the air, and smashed to the ground.


    boom!


    The ground shook, and a human-shaped dent appeared on the ground.


    Tony was stunned, but when he saw a punch the size of a sandbag hitting him, he quickly raised his arms to block it in front of his head.


    boom!


    Fist and arms intersected, Tony''s arms trembled, but his palms lit up suddenly, firing two pulse cannons.


    The man was knocked out, and Tony''s feet shot out flames, rubbed the ground and flew out for a while, then the whole person flew up and paused in mid-air.


    The screen in front of him was flickering rapidly. After locking several rockets, Tony shot two rockets with extreme speed and exaggerated movements, and his palm lit up several times. to the terrorists.


    But just as he flew out, the Beastmaster appeared in front of him and grabbed his head.


    "Ah!"


    The Beastmaster sneered, and his palms began to exert force.


    The helmet made a creaking sound, but Tony''s eyes remained calm. He grabbed the Beastmaster''s arm with his backhand, and his chest quickly lit up.


    But in the next instant, the Beastmaster picked him up and pressed him to the ground again.


    "Want to shoot me with your cannon?"


    The Beastmaster licked his lips, pressed Tony''s head, raised his fist, and sneered: "Do you think I don''t know your little trick?"


    The energy cannon on Tony''s chest is very powerful and has been used in a previous battle.


    "go to hell!"


    The Beastmaster roared, his arm seemed to thicken again, and then slammed down.


    Tony spurted hot flames from his hands and flew out from the beastmaster''s hands.


    "boom!"


    The Beastmaster landed on the ground with a punch, and half of his arm went under the ground.


    He pulled out his arms and was about to chase Tony, but a figure jumped down from the roof next to him, holding an alloy rod that shone with pink light in both hands, and was slammed into the ground by it.


    "boom!"


    One after another cracks appeared on the ground, and the earth seemed to explode, blowing the Beastmaster out directly.


    At the same time, one after another of playing cards flew out of the hand of the Gambit, and a dangerous light fell on the terrorists who rushed to the auditorium, blasting them out.


    Tony was startled, looked at Remy Lebeau and whispered: "X Academy? Charles?"


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    It came just in time.


    "Go get those terrorists, leave this big guy to me."


    Remy LeBeau pressed his hat and looked at the Beastmaster who got up from the ground, his eyes had turned pink.


    Tony nodded and flew towards the terrorists.


    When the Beastmaster shrank in size and was about to chase after Tony, he suddenly felt an extremely dangerous feeling and jumped back immediately.


    Two cold lights flashed from the top of his head, and even if the sharp blade did not touch his skin, it gave his skin a tingling feeling.


    Logan was half-squatting on the ground, his legs slammed on the ground, and he chased after the Beastmaster. Edman''s sharp claws pierced into the Beastmaster''s abdomen.


    At the same time, Remy LeBeau waved his arm, and several playing cards flew towards the Beastmaster, blocking the Beastmaster''s escape route.


    Boom, boom!


    The playing cards exploded, blowing the retreating Beastmaster to Logan.


    Logan roared, and stabbed the Beastmaster''s chest with both claws.


    But just as Edman stabbed the Beastmaster''s chest with his claws, the Beastmaster showed a sneer.


    ��!


    With a clear sound, the incomparably sharp Edman''s claws undoubtedly pierced the Beastmaster''s chest.


    But the Beastmaster showed no signs of pain. Instead, several blood holes appeared in Logan''s chest.


    Logan cried out in pain, and the Beastmaster kicked Logan''s chest.


    Whoosh!


    Logan was like a cannonball that fell on the wall and knocked it down.


    "Logan!"


    Remy LeBeau let out a low cry, and after strengthening his body with kinetic energy, he quickly ran towards the Beastmaster. The pink light in his eyes was like reality. As he ran, two pink streaks trailed behind him. When the light was blocked by the leopard-shaped Beastmaster, the alloy stick in his hand knocked against the Beastmaster''s chest.


    "boom!"


    [Collect free good books] Follow v.x [Book Friends Base Camp] Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!


    With a violent explosion, the Beastmaster was blasted out, and a blood stain came out from the corner of his mouth.


    He got up from the ground and looked at Remy LeBeau angrily, howling like a beast: "You''re finished!"


    Remy LeBeau pressed his hat and waved to the Beastmaster.


    At the same time, Logan also crawled out of the ruins.


    The wounds on his body had disappeared, and Scott''s voice sounded on the communicator in his ear, reminding his enemy.


    It was a thin black man who looked frail. When Logan looked at him fiercely, he couldn''t help but take two steps back and shouted to the terrorists around him, "Shoot! "


    The gunshots erupted, but Logan didn''t dodge, instead, like a fierce beast, he rushed forward in the face of the bullets.


    Although blood splattered, it was even more terrifying.


    The terrorists were terrified.


    Logan jumped up, like a beast pounced on his prey, over a distance of several meters, and pierced a terrorist''s chest with his claws.


    But the next moment, Logan felt a tingling pain in his chest again.


    "Disgusting ability!"


    Looking at the black man with beast-like eyes, Logan grinned and rushed towards the black voodoo.


    Voodoo stepped back, and when Logan''s claws swung towards him, his eyes flashed, and he activated his ability to transfer damage.


    Unexpectedly, the claws on the back of Logan''s hand suddenly disappeared, and then he squeezed Voodoo''s neck and held the other party in his hand.


    Logan grinned but a cold sweat appeared on Voodoo''s head.


    The next second, Logan rushed towards the surrounding terrorists with the voodoo. After killing them all, he smashed his fist on the voodoo''s head.


    But the other party was fine, but his head suddenly fell back.


    "Pooh!"


    He spit at Voodoo and said in disgust, "Disgusting thing!"


    This ability is disgusting, if it weren''t for his ability to heal quickly, that one claw would have killed him.


    However, he couldn''t let go of Voodoo, and he even had to be prepared to attack at any time, so that Voodoo would not dare to use his abilities indiscriminately.


    At this moment, the golden-red figure flew over with a ''whoosh'', collapsed a wall, and was buried in it.


    Logan looked and saw a man with long hair, a neat suit and an indifferent face walking out.


    He is, Manchu.

 ~： Feel sorry……

Xiaomei~ I''m currently playing, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update!

 Chapter 220： i appreciate you

    Logan looked at the man who was walking slowly, and the hairs on his whole body stood up.


    Not tall, but full of pressure.


    His beast sense told him that the other party was dangerous.


    The full man glanced at Logan lightly, then looked at Remy Lebow and the Beastmaster beside him, and walked towards Tony, who was buried in bricks and stones.


    Iron Man is their target this time.


    If you let him run away, he''ll be wasting his time this time.


    But just as he walked near the buried Tony, the golden-red figure suddenly rushed out, slamming into him fiercely with a fierce momentum.


    On the side of the man''s body, while avoiding Tony''s impact, he turned around and punched Tony''s back.


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, the armor on Tony''s back dented.


    The figure that Tony rushed out of stopped abruptly, flames sprayed from his calf, and a fierce whip swept towards the man''s head.


    But the Manchus didn''t panic at all.


    I saw him raise his hand leisurely, and while pressing it on Tony''s leg, his body flew upside down and appeared above Tony''s head. When Tony raised his hands and turned his palms towards him, he reached out and held Tony''s wrist. , twisted hard, and stepped on Tony''s back half-squatting.


    Squeak!


    Tony struggled to break free, but even though his suit was running at full power, he couldn''t break free from the opponent''s steel-like hand.


    boom!


    Tony was trampled on the ground, and the man who was half-squatting on his back, twisted his arm.


    Tony was horrified.


    Why is this man''s power so terrifying?


    He took a deep breath, the power system of the battle suit was running at full speed, and he flew high into the sky with Master Manchu.


    Master Manchu let go of Tony and fell down lightly. When Tony crossed a semicircle and the palm of his hand lit up like a small sun, Master Manchu raised his left hand.


    On the left hand, there are five rings of different colors.


    A red ring on the index finger flashed slightly, a piercing red light beam flew out, and when it approached Tony, it exploded.


    The burning fire cloud swallowed Tony, and the Manchurian landed safely, but Tony was blown away.


    At this moment, the white gem ring on the thumb of Manchu''s left hand lit up, and the invisible gravitational force acted on Tony, pulling Tony in mid-air to the ground.


    "boom!"


    Tony smashed into the ground, the dust was flying, and even under the influence of the Lord of the Rings, the whole person was buried in the ground.


    A few seconds later, the Manchurian walked over to Tony, who was thrown away, and said the first sentence after he appeared.


    "Huh, Iron Man?"


    A tone of sarcasm and disdain.


    This scene was forwarded to all parts of the world at this moment through the live broadcast car.


    Seeing Iron Man sinking deep into the ground, people couldn''t help exclaiming, and some even began to pray for Iron Man.


    Although they didn''t know who was there, what the other party did was righteous and a hero.


    Heroes are always cheered by people.


    The entire process of this battle was watched by everyone.


    Whether it is Iron Man or the X-Men who appeared later, they are all fighting for the innocent people in the town of Gemila, and the ferocity of the terrorists has once again exceeded their imagination.


    If it weren''t for Iron Man and the X-Men, everyone in the auditorium would have been blown up by now.


    At this moment, they saw the man with long hair and a slightly wrinkled face lift Iron Man up.


    What does he want to do?


    Everyone guessed.


    "Oh, I actually appreciate you."


    The full man squeezed Tony''s neck and smiled. He tore off Tony''s visor, looked at Tony''s face for a while, and then said, "It turned out to be you, Tony Stark."


    Tony pulled out a smile.


    After seeing this scene by those who were waiting in front of the screen, they couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Iron Man is Tony Stark? Is that the playboy?


    Lord Manchu smiled lightly: "You really are a genius, and you actually created such a weapon."


    "How? Do you want to cooperate with me? Let''s do something big together?"


    Tony was silent for a while and said, "This is not a weapon, this is just my assisted walking device."


    The smile on the man''s face froze, and the palm of his hand was hard.


    The armor around Tony''s neck creaked and deformed.


    "Two choices, obey or die."


    Tony''s hands grabbed the hands of the adults, and the beam cannon in his chest suddenly lit up.


    But Lord Manchu turned around and avoided it as if he had anticipated it in advance.


    But at this moment, a ruby-colored light beam shot from a distance, knocking the Manchus away.


    Tony took the opportunity to break free from the restraints and flew in mid-air, gasping for breath.


    And the red laser disappeared after hitting the adults.


    But the next moment, it landed on Voodoo. Voodoo screamed and transferred the damage to Logan, but was still rubbed by the laser on the ground.


    "Logan! It''s now!"


    Cyclops Scott''s voice echoed through the communicator.


    Logan roared and cut off Voodoo''s head with one claw.


    "Feel sorry!"


    Scott spoke to Rogan.


    He has been observing the battlefield from a distance, until the Manchurian appeared and determined that the enemy did not have stronger strength, and then he made a decisive move, and the ability of voodoo, after his judgment, can only transfer the damage of one person at the same time. After suppressing the voodoo with constant damage, Logan solved the voodoo with ease.


    The situation reversed in an instant.


    Logan grinned, spit at the voodoo corpse, and said, "Well done, four-eyed laser boy!"


    Scott''s face darkened.


    The next second, standing in the distance, with the help of his glasses that can look into the distance, he glanced at the beastmaster beside him, stretched out his hand and pressed the light above his ear, the red beam of light appeared again, swept towards the beastmaster, and knocked him out. After that, the beam of light became more and more blazing.


    The Beastmaster hurriedly changed into a leopard form and began to hide.


    The full man stood up from the ground and looked at the place where the light appeared, but he couldn''t see Scott''s figure at all.


    Turning his head and seeing that Logan and Remy Lebo were also rushing towards him, UU Reading ''s face became extremely ugly.


    Perhaps, there will be more enemies, such as the principal of the X school.


    "Walk!"


    Master Manchu gave a low voice and quickly retreated into the distance.


    The fast-moving Beastmaster paused on the spot and glanced at Remy Lebow unwillingly.


    A red light beam shot at him immediately.


    He screamed angrily, and with the surviving terrorists, retreated into the distance.


    When Logan was about to chase, Remy LeBeau grabbed Logan, shook his head, and said, "Don''t chase."


    If they leave the sight of Cyclops, they will have one less force full of deterrence, and the strange ability of the other party may make them pick somersaults, or even...


    Obviously, Tony has the same plan.


    He fell from the air, nodded to Logan and Remy LeBeau, and said, "Thank you."


    If it wasn''t for them, he would have overturned this time.


    boom!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded, and the three of them were startled, put on a fighting posture, and turned to look...


    But the live broadcast car was shot by a red light.


    The three were stunned, looked in Scott''s direction, and were speechless.


    Rogan thought for a while, but still raised his **** at Scott in annoyance.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //

 Chapter 221： Logans question

    After what happened to Gemila, the three of Scott stayed in Gemila temporarily, while Tony took the time to go home.


    Stark''s public phone was about to blow up, all asking if Tony was Iron Man.


    Both S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military were contacting him. Originally, he didn��t want to and didn��t have time to pay attention to it, but his friend James Lord called him and asked him to take some time to deal with it, so that he could Cross the line, and let him not admit that he is Iron Man.


    Just find a crappy one, like it''s just a guy who looks a lot like him, etc. to deal with the media and the public.


    Tony thought for a while, agreed, and decided to hold a temporary press conference.


    Otherwise he will be bored forever.


    The conference venue was located at Stark Corporation. After the news of Tony''s upcoming conference came out, various media rushed over like sharks smelling blood.


    At this time, the reporters were all waiting for Tony''s appearance. James Lord and Pepper Potts stood behind the podium of the press conference, watching the crowd, and couldn''t help but get nervous.


    "Hopefully Tony will explain as planned."


    James Lord murmured, but had a headache.


    Pepper Potts glanced at Rhodes and shook his head imperceptibly.


    If you can be obedient, it''s not Tony Stark.


    Sure enough, just as the thought appeared, a golden-red iron man directly smashed the ceiling and appeared in front of everyone.


    Rod and Pepper were stunned, and their jaws were about to drop.


    When the reporters watched this scene, they went crazy and rushed towards Tony like a crowd.


    "Quiet me all!"


    After being processed by Jarvis, the sound full of metallic texture rang out.


    The reporters stopped obediently, but the flashlights in their hands kept shining.


    The mask opened, revealing Tony''s face.


    There is no cynical smile of the past, only seriousness and seriousness.


    Seeing this scene, Rhode was startled, and hurriedly walked to Tony''s side and said, "You..."


    "You see, I am Iron Man."


    Tony announced his identity lightly.


    There is no foreshadowing, no nonsense, simply unbelievable.


    Rhodes covered his face weakly.


    This guy doesn''t listen to advice at all!


    He had said so much before, but he didn''t even hear a word of this guy...


    but��


    Looking at Tony in high spirits, Rhodes couldn''t help but smile.


    This is Tony Stark.


    Quickly answering a few questions, Tony''s mask fell, and said coldly: "I still have something to deal with, you can do it yourself."


    After the words fell, Tony rose into the sky and expanded the hole above his head a little more, disappearing like a fire.


    The scene fell silent.


    The press conference was too hasty, and the whole process did not take three minutes.


    Tony''s performance made them feel like each other was in a game.


    Pepper looked up at the hole in the ceiling and said angrily, "Can''t this **** go through the door?"


    "Bastard?" Rhode looked at Pepper in surprise and said, "Didn''t you always call him boss?"


    "My current boss is Mrs. Maria!" Pepper''s eyes flashed and he said, "She is my idol."


    Rhode smiled gleefully and said, "Poor Tony, lost a good assistant, I hope his life as a ''baby'' will not become a mess."


    Pepper blushed and said, "I''m still his assistant."


    Rhodes blinked, smiled meaningfully, looked at the reporters who had left the venue, and said, "I have to go to work, I hope I won''t be scolded."


    Saying that, he strode away with a wry smile on his face.


    ��


    I am Iron Man!


    The next day, when images of Tony announcing the news appeared in newspapers and on the Internet, as well as on the news, everyone who was following the news boiled over.


    Billionaires, playboys, genius scientists, superheroes.


    When all this came together on Tony, Tony became the topic of countless people overnight and became the hottest focus.


    But Tony didn''t have time for that.


    He put most of his energy on chasing down the Ten Rings Gang.


    After the battle of Gemila, he finally knew the name of the organization that kidnapped him, and reached an agreement with the three of Logan, formed a chase team, and started the operation to destroy the Ten Rings Gang.


    Doing this is not only to avenge himself, but more for Gemilla, for other places that are shrouded in fear by the Ten Rings Gang.


    The Ten Rings Gang is very ferocious. If Tony and the others just walk away after the fight in Gemila, Gemila is very likely to suffer revenge like the Ten Rings Gang.


    This is Tony they don''t want to see.


    Therefore, we can only exterminate the Ten Rings Gang and eliminate this threat.


    Three months later, the Shijie Gang suffered heavy losses and almost disappeared.


    But Tony and the others knew that the Ten Rings Gang had not been completely wiped out, but under heavy losses, they reluctantly chose to hide.


    On the premise that there is no trace of the Ten Rings Gang left, this is already the best result.


    Tony and Rogan finally left the Middle East, and after this cooperation, Tony and Rogan became familiar with each other.


    Originally because of Charles, he had a good impression of X Academy, and after this incident, his impression of X School was even better.


    After three months of fighting, they can finally return to their normal lives.


    On the Blackbird fighter plane, Tony, who was wearing a steel suit, said goodbye to the three, and flew out after the door of the fighter plane opened.


    Watching Tony leave, Logan suddenly looked solemn.


    "You said, what if that guy puts on that thing and wants to pee?"


    The atmosphere in the fighter plane seems to have frozen down How do you handle it like an astronaut? Recycle and reuse? Or collect it and discharge it directly? "


    Scott guessed.


    "What if it''s a big one?"


    Logan couldn''t help but ask again.


    Scott couldn''t answer, and Remy LeBeau gave a low chuckle.


    Logan stroked the beard on his chin and continued, "Would it be worse if the strings were thin?"


    "Logan, you are so disgusting!" Remy LeBeau said with a speechless expression, "If you say that, I don''t even dare to face that kid."


    As long as he thought about Tony wearing a steel suit, he couldn''t help shivering.


    Scott couldn''t help but said, "When you meet next time, ask him yourself."


    Logan shrugged and said, "Isn''t this something normal people would think of?"


    The two glanced at Logan speechlessly, and turned their heads one after another.


    They are not far from school.


    After going back, they are no longer soldiers, but a teacher.


    teacher��


    Thinking of this identity, the three of them couldn''t help showing a smile.


    For so long, they still miss school kids.


    But what Rogan could not think of was that there was a very big surprise waiting for him in X Academy.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //

 Chapter 222： surprise

    X Academy.


    The Blackbird fighter jet fell from mid-air, the basketball court opened, and after a tarmac appeared, the Blackbird fighter jet fell steadily.


    Seeing this scene, both the school''s students and teachers showed a smile.


    In the past three months, Rogan and their actions have brought great benefits to X school.


    In addition to making people recognize the X school more, the name X-Men has become an honor and an object of worship for school children.


    After this period of time, the school has nearly fifty students.


    In addition, the school has two more teachers, one is an ordinary person, the parent of a student, and the other teacher...


    Glancing at the female teacher beside him, Charles'' face changed slightly, an expression holding a smirk.


    I hope Logan will be very happy when he sees each other in a while.


    "Okay!" Charles clapped his hands and said to the onlookers: "Everything is gone, go do your own thing!"


    The students left obediently, but they were all whispering about the Blackbird fighter just now, and the three of Logan.


    Charles smiled and said to Orolo and Qin, "Take care of them."


    The two smiled and nodded, and walked away quickly.


    As the first two people who came to the school and were also outstanding in mutant ability, they were the top among the students and had a high prestige among the students.


    "They''re getting more and more reliable."


    Hank McCoy said with a smile.


    Charles nodded happily, and said to Hank McCoy and the female teacher who were standing beside him: "Let''s go, they went down with the fighter plane, let''s find them."


    The two nodded and left with Charles.


    The three came to the base under the school, and not long after they entered, they met the three of Logan who were talking and laughing in the metal passage.


    In an instant, the laughter of the three disappeared.


    They looked at the female teacher beside Charles, and the expressions on their faces became very exciting.


    Scott''s surprise, Remy Lebeau''s smirk, and Logan''s panic.


    Charles smiled at the three: "Scott, tell me about this experience."


    Scott, who noticed the subtle atmosphere, hurried over and left quickly with Charles, while Remy LeBeau also rushed towards Hank McCoy with a smile, grabbed Hank''s neck, and said: "Come on, Hank, let me tell you about my experience driving the Blackbird during this time."


    Hank McCoy looked at Logan and the woman, and said with some confusion: "But I want to see them..."


    "No, you don''t want to!"


    Remy Lebeau dragged Hank McCoy straight away.


    Hank McCoy looked disappointed, but gave Logan a thumbs up.


    "Hey! Hey! Wait for me!"


    Logan made a move to the two of them, and when he was about to chase after him, the woman said calmly, "If you chase him out, I will let you wear a flowery dress and go to the school gate 30,000 times."


    Logan slumped instantly, he knew that woman could do it.


    Because she is Emma the White Queen.


    He squeezed out a smile and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I saw you on the Internet, you are very majestic." Emma said lightly, "I have been waiting for you here for three months."


    Gemila!


    Damn it, it''s Gemila!


    His face changed and he gritted his teeth fiercely.


    "Listen to me." Logan said helplessly: "It was just a misunderstanding that night. I didn''t know what happened. I was drunk."


    "Drunk?" Emma sneered, walked to Logan step by step, and said, "You can''t get drunk at all, can you? Don''t use such a bad excuse."


    Cold sweat appeared on Logan''s forehead. Facing Emma who was approaching step by step, he stepped back and said, "That was a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstand?"


    Emma''s heart moved, she held Logan in place, pinched Logan''s chin, and said domineeringly: "Is what you did when you were awake a misunderstanding? That was a full two hours, two hours of misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, it was a misunderstanding!"


    Logan insisted.


    Emma stared at Logan''s eyes, her eyes slightly red, and said, "After that, once, twice, three times..."


    Logan blushed.


    Well, he had an affair with the White Queen.


    As for how it first started...


    Logan''s eyes were dazed, as if he had returned to that night.


    He traveled with Remy Lebeau for a while, and after they parted, he met the White Queen.


    At that time, the Hellfire split for a while. The White Queen took some mutants outside, and he did the White Queen a small favor. When celebrating with them, the two chatted together because of Kara, and then they chatted more and more. The more devoted he became, when the White Queen was dizzy, he dragged Logan to the room, and then the two of them made firewood and burned it for an hour or two...


    It was not until the next day that the sleeping two woke up.


    Rogen originally thought that this incident was just a matter of being alone and keeping each other warm, but who knew... This incident happened again and again one after another.


    Logan felt he couldn''t go on any longer, otherwise he couldn''t go down to see Kara, so he left Emma and continued his journey.


    Then, he came to X school.


    Then Charles said he would protect him and not let him be taken away by this woman.


    By the way, he is now the school teacher!


    Thinking of this, Rogan hurriedly said, "I''m a teacher at the school, I won''t go with you, I like it here."


    Emma pondered and suddenly smiled: "I like it here too, and I''m also a teacher here now."


    Logan: (?��?)��


    Logan hurriedly said, "What about hellfire? Do you care about hellfire?"


    "Hellfire is gone." Emma said indifferently: "After so many years, some people have left, and some people have joined the fraternity some time ago, and there is only one person left, who came to school with me, Became the school cook Logan:��


    How can one or two be so unsatisfactory.


    "I can''t talk to your sister, I and her..."


    "Have you got your marriage certificate?" Emma asked indifferently, "It''s just boyfriend and girlfriend, I don''t care."


    "But��"


    "Didn''t you promise her to take care of me?"


    "but��"


    "Or, do you want to abandon me? Leave me alone?"


    Saying that, the white queen''s slightly red eyes were full of tears, as if she would cry at any time.


    At this moment, she is no longer the White Queen, but an ordinary woman chasing love.


    She looked at Logan, and the affection in her eyes made Logan feel a warm feeling of being surrounded.


    He was silent.


    At this moment, Charles�� voice sounded in Emma��s mind.


    "What are you doing, kiss him, give him the last blow! You are going to win!"


    Two lines of clear tears slowly flowed from Emma''s eyes. Emma hugged Logan and kissed Logan fiercely.


    Logan was stunned, and hugged Emma with his backhand.


    Damn it, he doesn''t care!


    This woman has all come here, and if she refuses him, will he still be a man?


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //

 Chapter 223： Clarks discovery

    Feeling the strength of Logan as if she was about to smash herself, Emma''s eyes were clouded, and her arms wrapped around Logan''s neck like a boneless, soft voice: "Go to my room."


    Logan was instantly ignited.


    Emma blushed and lowered her head, and responded in her head, "Your guidance is good, principal."


    "Okay, our vice-principal."


    After a few seconds of silence, Emma said in her head, "You still haven''t withdrawn your spiritual power?"


    "I��"


    With a thought, Emma blocked Charles'' spiritual power.


    Charles blinked and couldn''t help laughing.


    Logan is really a good man. Not only did he stay at the school to become a teacher, but he also brought such a great vice-principal to him.


    No, I''m so happy, I have to find someone to share it with.


    And... Logan got mixed up with his ex-girlfriend''s sister. No matter how you think about it, it''s exciting.


    Thinking of this, he showed a smile that made Scott''s heart tremble.


    Scott: "If it''s all right, I''ll go to rest."


    "Rest well, hard work!"


    With a straight face, Charles spoke to Scott. After Scott left, he returned to his office with a smile on his face and a pleasant tune.


    He picked up his phone and called Mike.


    Logan was an old friend of his dad, and this time it was so interesting that he had to share it with his dad.


    After a few minutes...


    Mike hung up the phone and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha! Logan and the White Queen?"


    Mike thought about the two of them, and said with a strange expression: "Uh, it''s really suitable."


    After all, there are some things only Logan can handle.


    Tsk tsk, no, the picture is too dirty.


    Mike shook his head and drove out the pictures that made people blush and heartbeat.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Looking at Mike''s expression, Gwen raised his head suspiciously.


    "fine!"


    Mike touched Gwen''s head and looked at Gwen, who had grown up a lot, and was filled with emotion.


    Gwen has been living with him for a year.


    "Dad, can I eat pancake fruit tomorrow morning?"


    Gwen licked his lips as he remembered the breakfast he had a few days ago, which was much better than bread.


    "do you like eating it?"


    "Um!"


    Gwen''s eyes were full of longing.


    Mike waved his hand and said, "You can eat as much as you want!"


    He bought an authentic pancake pan a few days ago, and a pancake is a matter of minutes.


    "Can I make two more servings then?"


    "Can."


    "Dad, you are so kind."


    Gwen smiled happily, and hurriedly covered her mouth again.


    She was in the process of changing her teeth, and she just lost a front tooth two days ago, which made Gwenke a headache.


    "Gwen!"


    At this moment, Luke''s shouting sounded outside.


    "coming!"


    Gwen responded and said to Mike as he ran, "Dad, I went outside to play!"


    "Don''t run around."


    "understood!"


    Today is Sunday, and Gwen has no remedial classes or school, so he can have fun all day.


    Watching Gwen leave, Mike sat in front of the computer with a ''swish'', opened the stock trading software, and watched the rising Stark Industries stock, the smile on his face became more and more happy.


    Still rising, still rising!


    Since Tony announced that he is Iron Man, Stark''s stock has skyrocketed like a rocket.


    Now that Tony is back from the Middle East, he will definitely develop a new energy industry.


    It is conceivable that the stock will rise even higher.


    He quietly counted...


    The more you count, the happier you are.


    Such a good opportunity to make money, if you miss it, it will be a disaster.


    The money��


    If Gwen wants to do research in the future, give it all to her and let her start a big company!


    ��


    "Ah!"


    Clark shivered, suddenly feeling a little cold.


    But with his physique, he doesn''t care about the temperature at all, how could he feel cold?


    what happened?


    Clark was a little puzzled, but looking at the iceberg in the distance, he calmed down and walked over firmly.


    The cold wind whistled past, and he walked alone in the snow, how sad he looked, but as he got closer and closer to the iceberg, the joy on his face became stronger and stronger.


    There was something under the ice, a very large spaceship.


    He had already determined it through his super eyesight.


    And this is why SHIELD established a secret base in this cold place.


    Humanity has never stopped exploring, whether it is outside the earth or on the earth, and S.H.I.E.L.D. is even more representative.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. has not yet determined what is under it, when it discovered the abnormality here, it was blocked for the first time.


    Perhaps it was the movement of the glaciers that exposed what was underneath.


    Clark stood below, looked up at the iceberg, jumped hard, and after landing on the iceberg, he found a place where the ice layer was relatively weak, red light flashed in his eyes, and two destructive hot rays shot out. Almost as soon as it fell on the ice layer, the ice layer evaporated directly.


    In the blink of an eye, when a passageway appeared in front of him, and the thermal vision was about to fall on the outer wall of the spaceship, it disappeared instantly.


    Clark fell down and stood on the outer wall of the spaceship with a look of anticipation on his face.


    Could this thing have anything to do with him?


    Looking at the steel under his feet, Clark''s eyes flashed red again. Under his control, he jumped in after cutting a circle directly on the outer wall of the steel with thermal vision.


    Although the cabin was very dark, it had no effect on him.


    His brow furrowed slightly.


    Although this spaceship looks very advanced, there are many things in it that are full of age.


    After a few seconds, he came to a conclusion.


    This is something on the earth, and it is not at the same level as the small spaceship their family put on the farm Does it have nothing to do with his identity?


    A thought flashed through his mind, and Clark started his super vision again, looking around.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, a look of surprise flashed across his face.


    He heard a heartbeat.


    Although faint, he was sure that it was the sound of a heartbeat.


    His eyes turned to the place where the heartbeat appeared, and when he saw the source of the heartbeat, a look of shock flashed across his face.


    Although he didn''t know the other party, the other party''s clothes and the iconic shield helped him recognize the other party''s identity.


    Captain America!


    "No way!"


    Clark murmured in a low voice and walked over quickly.


    He half-squatted in front of the man, stretched out his hand to wipe off the snowflakes on the man''s face, glanced at the frozen face, and then his eyes fell on the soldier''s card hanging on the other''s neck.


    Steve Rogers.


    A smile appeared on Clark''s face.


    Really Captain America.


    The opponent is still alive.


    Immediately, he sighed with disappointment on his face.


    Because this also means that the spaceship, or more precisely, the giant plane, has nothing to do with him.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //


    Recommend the new book of the city **** Lao Shi:

 Chapter 224： Not 1 target?

    What''s next?


    Clark groaned.


    Now that you''ve found it, you can''t just leave it here.


    He shook his head, looked at the frozen Captain America, his eyes flashed, and thermal vision appeared.


    After a few seconds, he ''buckled'' Captain America out and tucked it under his arm.


    For some reason, he looked at the current Captain America and suddenly thought of the popsicles he ate with Charles and the others when he was a child.


    He couldn''t help but smile, he took Captain America, lifted the other party''s shield, and walked out of the spaceship.


    ��


    In Mike''s house, Mike, who was preparing dinner, wiped the water stains off his hands when he heard the phone ring, and took out the phone.


    Looking at the familiar number, Mike smiled slightly.


    "Hey, son."


    "dad!"


    Clark shouted, relieved.


    In order to get through this call, he ran a long distance, because he was afraid of causing damage to the ''popsicle'', he could only slow down and wasted a lot of time.


    "Where are you?"


    Hearing the strong wind coming from the phone, Mike frowned.


    "Near the North Pole, on an ice sheet in the Arctic Ocean." Clark said, "I found something and need your help."


    Near the North Pole?


    Found something and need help?


    Is it a Krypton spacecraft?


    A thought flashed through Mike''s mind and said, "Wait for me, I''ll go over now."


    Looking at Gwen, and seeing that Gwen was playing at John''s house, a portal card appeared between Mike''s fingers.


    After opening the portal, he rushed in when the ice and snow hit Mike in the face with the cold wind.


    After a few minutes...


    A rotating golden yellow portal appeared in the living room of Mike''s house. Mike walked out first, followed by Clark who was carrying a human-shaped ''popsicle''.


    The father and son hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Although there was a lot to say, looking at the frozen Captain America, he decided to deal with it first.


    "Dad, it''s over to you." Clark shook off the snowflakes from his body and handed Captain America over.


    Mike frowned and said, "Take him upstairs first, and I''ll make two calls."


    Clark nodded, then looked at the surrounding environment for a while, looked at Mike suspiciously, and said, "This is... our home?"


    "Um?"


    Mike patted his forehead and said, "Forgot to tell you, we moved, and the farm was taken care of by Bob and the others. This is in Queens."


    Clark suddenly felt a sense of loss.


    He seemed really out of touch with the family.


    He brought Captain America upstairs with a shield and found his room. When he saw that the decoration inside was exactly the same as the room on the farm, the loss in his heart disappeared instantly, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Putting the frozen Captain America on the bed, the smile on his face grew brighter after he noticed a few red packets under the pillow.


    Fortunately, his father did not forget him.


    He put the red envelope away and put it in the drawer of the desk. He got up and walked downstairs. Seeing that Mike was taking the phone away, he couldn''t help but smile after listening to the roar in the phone with disgust.


    "You talk too much."


    After the roar in the phone subsided, Mike said lightly.


    "Hurry up and prepare, if something goes wrong, I don''t care."


    After the words fell, Mike directly hung up the phone.


    Nick Fury happened to be in New York, and he will pick up Captain America in a while, but he also needs to arrange things after picking up Captain America, such as unfreezing Captain America, dealing with Captain America''s appearance, and so on.


    Speaking of thawing...


    I don''t know if it would work if you put Captain America in the microwave.


    An absurd thought flashed through Mike''s mind, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    Mike hesitated with his cell phone in his hand, and called Peggy Carter.


    Peggy Carter has been waiting for more than half a century, waiting for this moment to meet each other, it has been too long.


    The call was connected, and Peggy Carter''s languid voice rang.


    "Mike? Why are you calling me at this time? Three missing one?"


    "I''m missing a fart! I''ve been thinking about playing mahjong every day." Mike couldn''t help complaining, and when Peggy Carter muttered in dissatisfaction that he was about to hang up, he quickly said, "I found Steve. "


    "Steve? Which Steve?"


    "Steve Rogers, he''s still alive."


    When the words fell, there was a long silence on the phone, and then there was a voice that was shaking with excitement, and the sound of something being knocked over.


    "Is he there? Is he all right?"


    "At my house, he had some problems, but he''s still alive."


    "I''ll go now!" Peggy Carter said excitedly: "No, wait a minute, I''ll clean up!"


    "Yes, give me ten minutes, and I''ll call you later."


    Having said that, Peggy Carter hung up the phone, went to his wardrobe excitedly, and began to choose his own clothes.


    Mike would never lie to her about such a thing.


    Her mind is now full of Steve''s face.


    Looking at the clothes, she stood there for a few seconds, wiped away the tears she didn''t know when, and started to dress herself up.


    She''s going to see Steve on the best side.


    result��


    Don''t say ten minutes. After waiting for half an hour, Mike didn''t wait for Peggy Carter''s call. Instead, Nick Fury arrived at Mike''s house first.


    He still came alone, but this time the car became a commercial vehicle.


    When Mike opened the door to welcome him in he first nodded to Clark who was beside him, and then rushed upstairs.


    Mike walked upstairs while calling John and asking them to help him watch Gwen a little longer.


    When he came to Clark''s room, Mike looked at Nick Fury, who was about to put his face on Steve''s face, carefully identifying the identity of the other party, and coughed softly.


    Nick Fury turned his head, looked at the father and son at the door, and said in surprise, "Where did you find it?"


    Clark smiled and said: "On the Arctic Ocean, on an ice sheet relatively close to Russia, your S.H.I.E.L.D. set up a base nearby, didn''t you just discover this?"


    base? Arctic Ocean?


    Nick Fury frowned and said, "The target of our detection is not in the Arctic Ocean, but in the center of the North Pole, farther away."


    Saying that, he took out his mobile phone, called up the map, clicked up and down, pointed to a red dot on the North Pole, and said, "This is our goal, you can see if it''s here."


    Clark looked, frowning.


    The place where he found Captain America was not the same place as S.H.I.E.L.D.''s goal, and S.H.I.E.L.D.''s base was built in the middle of the two locations.


    So, he got it wrong?


    Looking at the red dot on the map, an idea came to Clark''s mind.


    Could what S.H.I.E.L.D. found have something to do with him?


    He looked at Mike, who nodded and said to Nick Fury, "Have you found anything about your goals?"


    "No." Nick Fury shook his head and said, "I''m still transporting equipment over there, I haven''t started exploring yet."


    "The only certainty is that the ice layer there is 20,000 years old, and we don''t know what is inside."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 225： I will throw it away in a while

    In the whisper, Nick Fury noticed the expressions of Mike and his son, and said, "Are you interested?"


    Mike groaned and nodded.


    He was almost certain that what was inside was the Krypton spacecraft.


    He nodded to Clark and said, "Have a night''s rest, I''ll accompany you tomorrow."


    Clark froze for a moment, sighed with relief, and instantly felt extremely relieved.


    Nick Fury glanced at the two of them, shrugged, and said, "If you have anything to gain, let me know."


    "It depends."


    Mike said lightly, making Nick Fury speechless for a while.


    "How does he handle it?"


    Even though Clark opened the topic, he looked at the ''popsicle'' lying on the bed and asked.


    Nick Fury said: "I have already prepared the relevant medical equipment, and I will take him away in a while."


    Glancing at Captain America, he continued: "You have to ensure his safety, he is Captain America."


    Mike and the two nodded.


    At this moment, Mike''s cell phone rang and said to Nick Fury: "It should be Peggy, I''ll pick her up."


    "Peggy Carter? Will she be here later?"


    Nick Fury''s face was a little weird, and he didn''t want to see each other.


    "right."


    Nick Fury nodded and said, "She has waited for the captain for so long, and she really should meet."


    Hearing this, Mike glanced at Nick Fury in surprise.


    Nick Fury''s face darkened: "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "It''s just that you suddenly feel a little humane."


    Mike teased and walked downstairs.


    Nick Fury looked at Clark, pointed to his face, and said, "Do I look impersonal?"


    Clark took a serious look and shook his head. When a smile appeared on Nick Fury''s face, a wicked smile flashed in his eyes, and he said lightly, "My dad is right."


    Nick Fury: "��"


    When Mike opened the portal, he saw Peggy Carter''s eyes lit up and said, "Peggy, you are so beautiful today."


    Peggy Carter looks a lot younger in a red trench coat, red wool hat, and delicate makeup, just��


    Mike noticed some old shoes under Peggy Carter''s feet, and a look of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    "This was given to me by Steve. I plan to wear it when I dance. It''s still a bit old after all these years."


    Peggy Carter explained, looking behind Mike: "What about him?"


    Mike reached out to Peggy Carter and said, "Follow me, beautiful Miss Carter."


    Peggy Carter couldn''t help laughing, and the two of them walked upstairs, holding her arms.


    "Peggy, he''s in a special state, and you have to be mentally prepared."


    Peggy Carter said excitedly and excitedly: "For so many years, I have imagined countless encounters in my mind, and I have long been prepared."


    However, despite what she said, when she saw Steve in a frozen state, she still covered her mouth with trembling hands, and the feelings that had accumulated for decades, poured out like substance.


    Nick Fury hurried out of the way and walked out with Clark.


    Mike said softly, "Peggy, he''s still alive, don''t worry."


    Peggy Carter was stunned, but nodded mechanically.


    Mike closed the door, listened to the sobbing inside, turned his head to look at the two people outside the door, and showed a smile.


    The three just went downstairs and waited for two minutes before Peggy Carter walked downstairs.


    Although her eyes were slightly red, she had already controlled her emotions.


    Mike looked at Peggy Carter unexpectedly and said, "I thought you would need a little longer."


    Peggy Carter said calmly: "I was also an elite agent before, don''t underestimate me, Mike."


    Mike smiled and said, "After Fury helps him thaw, you will truly meet again."


    "He''s still as young as he was decades ago, as I remember him."


    Peggy Carter murmured, showing a wry smile, pointing to himself: "But look at me, I''m already an old man, and being with him is like his grandma."


    "Am I still qualified to dance that dance with him?"


    The atmosphere became dull, Nick Fury and Clark looked at each other and sighed softly.


    Time is a scary thing.


    At this moment, Mike walked over to Peggy Carter, hugged his old friend, patted the other''s back, and said with certainty, "Peggy, there is no one else in this world who is more qualified to stand by him than you. By my side, I danced that dance with him."


    Peggy Carter''s tense body softened, and the thoughtful words from an old friend made her whole person warm.


    At this moment, Mike lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry, I have a way."


    Peggy Carter''s eyes widened sharply, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Mike nodded and said lightly: "When he wakes up and sees you as you are now, if his feelings for you are still so firm, I will help you, if he lives up to your decades of waiting..."


    A trace of coldness spread out.


    Peggy Carter patted Mike lightly, couldn''t help smiling, and said, "He won''t."


    Captain America has been frozen for decades. Although it sounds very pitiful, for Captain America, it is just a long sleep. Compared with Peggy Carter''s decades of waiting, it is a fart!


    With Mike''s promise, Peggy Carter became relaxed and said to Nick Fury, "Little Nick Let''s go."


    "Please call me Fury, Ms. Carter."


    "Okay, little Fury who loves bear biscuits."


    Nick Fury''s face twitched slightly and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    So, that''s why he''s worried when he hears Peggy Carter coming.


    When he was a small agent, Peggy Carter found out about his hobby by accident, and he couldn''t keep his head up in front of him.


    Just then Mike took out an iron box from the dimension pocket.


    When Nick Fury saw it, the corners of his eyes jumped. Although his eyes were full of desire, he turned his head with all his might and said coldly, "Let''s go, Clark, do me a favor and take the captain and his shield with him. to the car."


    Clark held back a smile and went upstairs.


    Just when Nick Fury turned around and took a step, Mike said lightly: "I made this especially for you, chocolate flavored vanilla sandwich."


    Nick Fury''s face was full of entanglements, he turned his body, walked over to Mike with his head lowered, and grabbed it.


    While holding it tightly under his arm, he said coldly: "What kind of shit, I''ll go out and throw it away in a while!"


    Saying that, he rushed out of Mike''s house like a gust of wind, got into the car first, opened the box and looked at the cute cookies, his one eye full of joy.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //

 Chapter 226： brother and sister

    "Giggle!"


    Peggy Carter couldn''t help laughing and said, "This guy is still so funny."


    After such a stir, her mood became much better.


    "Aunt Peggy, let''s go."


    Clark led Captain America down the stairs.


    Peggy Carter responded, his eyes swept over the vibranium shield on Clark''s other hand, and said, "Howard did it for him, but Howard..."


    Nostalgia flashed in her eyes, she put on her hat, said goodbye to Mike, and left quickly.


    Looking at the passing car, Clark murmured, "It''s good, she''s waiting for the person to wait."


    "This is your credit, Clark." Mike patted Clark on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, you will also find what you have been looking for for a long time."


    Clark nodded.


    "Go and pack yourself up, I''ll pick up your sister."


    "younger sister?"


    Clark suddenly became nervous and ran to the house in a hurry, but stuck his head out of the door and said, "Dad, do you have a toothbrush and towel?"


    "There are clean ones in the bathroom cupboard."


    Clark nodded and rushed into the bathroom.


    He had been in the wild for so long, and he couldn''t stand the smell on his body. He didn''t want to make a bad impression on the little sister at home when he first met.


    Mike received Gwen, thanked John, and went home with the little girl.


    "Gwen, do you remember what I told you about Brother Clark?"


    "Remember!" Gwen nodded, then exclaimed, "Is he back? Where is he?"


    Mike pointed to the bathroom: "I''m taking a shower."


    "Ah!" exclaimed, Gwen ran upstairs and shouted, "Bad dad, why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    She played all afternoon and was about to become a little lunatic. If Brother Clark saw her, would she feel like a little lunatic and leave a bad impression?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help shouting ''ahhh'', closed the door, and began to clean up herself.


    Mike looked at the bathroom, then at Gwen''s room, and spread his hands.


    Don''t look at how they dress up now, they want to make a good impression on each other, and when they get used to it later, any sloppy ghosts will be seen by the other party.


    Walking into the kitchen, Mike continued to make dinner for the day, and even used a character card to speed up.


    When Mike made dinner, looking at Clark sitting in the restaurant, Mike was stunned and said speechlessly, "Is it necessary?"


    The white shirt was bulged up by Clark''s muscles, the tailored trousers, and the brushed leather shoes that can be used as mirrors...


    Putting down the dish in his hand, Mike couldn''t help but complain, "Son, are you going for an interview?"


    Clark blushed, but said sternly: "This is more important than the interview."


    Shaking his head, Mike walked to the kitchen and shouted upstairs, "Gwen, come down to eat!"


    "Oh, here we come!"


    Gwen responded and walked out of the room.


    When Mike walked out with two more dishes, he looked at Gwen who was standing at the entrance of the stairs, took a breath, and said, "Do you know what month it is now? Little girl!"


    She was wearing a white dress.


    Although the house is not cold, it looks cold.


    Gwen pouted, "But, I''m the most beautiful in this outfit!"


    Saying that, she followed Mike carefully and walked towards the restaurant.


    Mike put down the dishes and took Gwen out from behind.


    "Your sister, Gwen."


    Gwen retracted behind Mike, exposed his little head, and whispered, "Hello, brother."


    Clark gave Gwen a gentle smile, took out a wooden figure, and said, "For you, I brought it back from Africa."


    Gwen looked at Mike inquiringly.


    Mike took out Gwen again and said, "What about your madness? How can you be so well-behaved at this time?"


    Gwen: (?��?)��


    Don''t say it all, bad dad!


    Looking at Gwen''s cute expression, Clark couldn''t help laughing, walked up to Gwen, squatted down, shoved the small wooden carving into Gwen''s hands, touched Gwen''s head, and said, "How are you? All cute."


    Gwen hugged Clark''s neck happily and bared his teeth at Mike in demonstration.


    Mike: (???)


    It feels like the little padded jacket is about to be abducted.


    He stretched out his hands and pressed them on their heads: "Go upstairs and change clothes for me, you are not going to the dance."


    Clark: "Dad, didn''t you just say I''m in for an interview?"


    "��"


    stare.


    Clark and Gwen looked at each other and walked upstairs with a smile.


    "Ha ha."


    Looking at the backs of the two, Mike couldn''t help laughing.


    This dinner perfectly embodies what a brother-sister harmony is.


    Clark and Gwen talked about their wandering experience, and Gwen exclaimed repeatedly, if Mike hadn''t driven the little guy to sleep, this little guy would have been able to haunt Clark all night.


    After Gwen slept, the father and son sat for a while and chatted casually.


    When Mike found that Clark was absent-minded, he handed a cup of tea to Clark and said, "After drinking, we will set off."


    "dad!"


    Clark was a little moved.


    Mike sipped his tea and said, "Anyway, I can''t sleep right now, so just go there and have a look, it won''t take much effort."


    Clark nodded, drank it in one gulp, and blinked at Mike.


    Nodding Clark with a smile, a card appeared between Mike''s fingers.


    The light spots scattered, the cards disappeared, and a revolving golden portal appeared in front of the two of them.


    Clark stepped over, and Mike took out another card. After setting up the barrier for the home, he also stepped through the portal and came to the ice and snow.


    At this time, the North Pole was in the polar night, but there were brilliant auroras in the sky, and the whole sky was like a dream.


    Mike looked up at and smiled at Clark: "This is a good sign."


    After the words fell, Mike''s body slowly flew up and smiled at Clark: "Are you coming to the game?"


    Clark grinned, his legs bent slightly, and Mike flew up at the same time, flying towards the destination.


    Whoosh!


    The two rushed into the air, crossed a beautiful arc, and began to accelerate with a terrifying sonic boom.


    Although in the original plot, Clark, who has not found his origin, can''t fly, but in this world, Mike has already exercised Clark''s ability, which also allows Clark to successfully master the flying ability when he wanders outside.


    Recommend an app, comparable to the old version of the book-chasing artifact, which can change the source books to read \\\\\\\\\\\\\\!


    The two quickly came to the sky above their destination, and although they were still unfulfilled, they quickly fell down.


    "There''s something in there that I can''t see through."


    Clark whispered, excitement flashing across his face.


    Only some special substances can block his super vision.


    Mike said: "Let''s start."


    Clark nodded, his eyes lit up, and scarlet thermal vision shot out of them and began to melt the ice.


    A passage more than one person high appeared, and the father and son walked in.


    The ice layer is very thick, hundreds of meters thick, but in the face of thermal vision, it is still not enough to see.


    Clark''s thermal vision disappeared in an instant when his eyes suddenly opened up.

 Chapter 227： Important Information and Gifts

    "This is��"


    Clark looked at the spaceship in front of him, and there was a hint of joy in his eyes.


    "Spaceship." Mike said lightly: "This is not something on earth, go in and have a look."


    Clark responded, and the two walked inside.


    The ship''s hatch was open, and as the two stepped inside, a console rose.


    The father and son stopped and noticed the small hole above, Clark''s eyes lit up: "Dad, is that that?"


    "Try it."


    Clark nodded, holding back his excitement, and took out a black key.


    That was the key to his baby boat.


    A humanoid metal guard floating in the air floated out. Before it could be opened to attack, Mike, who had been paying attention to the surrounding situation, instantly came to it and slapped it out.


    Clark didn''t care. After putting the key in, the spaceship was activated, and the originally dark spaceship lit up. After the metal guard flew from the ground, he lifted his defensive posture and still dutifully guarded the spaceship.


    After so many years, there is only one thing in this spaceship that is still guarding.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in their field of vision.


    He was wearing a dark robe and had a smile on his face, but when he saw Mike, doubts flashed in his eyes.


    The advertisement is really good, it is worth installing it, even Android and Apple mobile phones support it!


    And just as he turned and walked into the spaceship, Mike shouted: "You wait for me, or we will destroy this thing."


    The figure froze, glanced at Mike, his eyes fell on Clark, and he could only stand helplessly.


    He just wanted to guide the two of them into the spaceship, why did the other party not play cards according to common sense?


    Seeing that the figure really stopped in place, Clark was startled and whispered to Mike, "Dad, what''s going on?"


    dad! ?


    The figure was stunned, as if he had been hit, but then he frowned and said, "Please come with me."


    Clark looked at Mike, and after seeing Mike nodded, the two walked over.


    Clark couldn''t help saying, "Who are you?"


    The man smiled slightly. "You''ve grown up, Carl."


    He looked at Clark carefully and sighed, "I really hope your mother can see you as you are now."


    Carl?


    Is this my name?


    Clark''s eyes flickered and he asked again, "Who are you?"


    "I am your father, or his shadow, or more precisely, an intelligent system formed after he uploaded his consciousness to the ''key''. My name is Joe Al, your father."


    "Father?"


    "Yes, your name is Carl El."


    Joe El said with a smile, and raised his chin indistinctly to Mike.


    Mike: "��"


    This old thing protests to itself again?


    "Karl El?"


    Clark showed a smile, turned his head to look at Mike, and said, "Dad, I know my other name!"


    Mike snorted softly and raised his chin towards Joe Al.


    Do you hear that, another name!


    Also, he called me Dad!


    And it has been called for almost thirty years!


    Joe Al looked at Mike, their eyes met in mid-air, and suddenly laughed at the same time.


    "Hahaha!"


    Clark looked at the two of them, confused.


    Joe El stretched out his hand and said helplessly: "If it weren''t for me being just a phantom now, I must thank you very much, thank you for raising Carl so big and so good."


    Mike shook his head and said, "Clark is a good boy, it''s your genes."


    The two looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    One of them is the biological father and the other is the adoptive father. They are both the fathers of the child, and they all wish the child well.


    When they wanted to understand this, they instantly found a common topic.


    "Clark, his Earth name?" Joe El''s eyes lit up, he made a gesture of invitation, and said, "Go, I''ll show you around."


    "It''s troublesome."


    Mike smiled and said, and the two walked into the spaceship in a group.


    Clark: "?"


    And me?


    But looking at the backs of the two, he suddenly grinned.


    It feels so good.


    "By the way, are you a Kryptonian?"


    Joe El suddenly asked, with a strange look in his eyes.


    "No, this is the bloodline I copied with my ability." Mike explained vaguely, "There are many special humans on the earth."


    It''s not surprising that Joe Al found this out.


    If Mike guessed correctly, the spacecraft has a genetic verification function. When the key was inserted into the console, he and Clark had been scanned for a genetic comparison, so Joe El could immediately recognize that Clark was his son.


    "By the way." Mike suddenly said: "When this spaceship is activated, will it emit any signal?"


    Joe El said lightly, "Yes, but don''t worry, no one will receive it, because only our Kryptonian spacecraft can receive this signal, and the current Krypton spacecraft may only have this signal. ship."


    I don''t think so...


    Mike muttered in his heart.


    "Krypton?"


    Clark heard the name from the conversation between the two and couldn''t help but ask, "Is that my hometown?"


    "Yes, child."


    Joe El said lightly, seeing Clark''s face full of question marks, he smiled at Mike: "Let''s have a good chat when I answer the question for this child first."


    "No problem." Mike smiled and said, "I''m curious about you too."


    Joe El nodded gently and told Clark slowly.


    "You are from Krypton, where the living environment..."


    The other party''s brief description was no different from what Mike remembered. When Mike heard the other party mention General Zod''s rebellion and failed and was exiled to the black hole, UU read www.uukanshu. Com''s eyes jumped.


    With Joe El''s continuous remarks, Clark''s doubts for many years finally disappeared, but when he learned that Krypton had died and he might be the only survivor, Clark couldn''t hide his sadness.


    Mike patted Clark and said, "You and me, and Eric, Charles, and Gwen."


    Clark was stunned for a moment, and said moved: "Dad, thank you."


    Joe El looked at this scene with a smile, and was once again relieved that his son had met a good adoptive father.


    "Come with me, I have a present for you."


    Joe El said, and led the two to a special room.


    This is the room on the ship where the flight suits are kept.


    Kryptonian flight suits, or battle suits, are made with Kryptonian technology. Not only can they be deformed according to the user''s mind, but they can also provide a very good defense. Even after damage, they can repair themselves over time.


    The gift Joe El prepared for Clark was a battle uniform marked with their family crest.


    On the tight-fitting combat uniform, the dark red S logo representing hope is very obvious.


    Joe El waved his hand, and the battle suit turned into a watch in an instant.


    Afterwards, he smiled at Mike and said, "Mike, there''s more over there. If you don''t dislike it, you can take it."


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Then I''m welcome."


    Seems like a lot?

 ~： Last 3 hours!

Xiaomei~ I''m currently playing, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update!

 Chapter 228： Father and Son Bureau

    Clark picked up the watch and put it on his wrist. There was just a thought in his mind. The same battle suit as Joe Al appeared on him. Unlike it, there was a dark red cloak behind Clark. on.


    Clark looked at the battle suit on his body, and a smile appeared on his face.


    This is a gift from home.


    "Carl, you look good in it."


    Joe El looked at it and nodded with satisfaction.


    "thanks."


    Clark responded, turned his head to look at Mike, and the corners of his eyes jumped.


    I saw that Mike reached out and pressed one by one, and the battle suits in the form of watches disappeared.


    Clark shook his head with a smile, but Joe El was a little surprised at this magical scene.


    Is this the magical ability the other party said?


    Mike looked at a watch in his hand cheerfully, brought it to his hand, and instantly felt that something was connected to him.


    With a thought, the same battle suit as Clark appeared on Mike.


    Mike glanced at it and just thought about it in his mind, and the battle suit on his body changed.


    After a few seconds, Mike''s suit changed.


    This is a black battle suit. Except for the S logo on the chest, which has a gray background, all other parts are black, and even the cloak behind him is black.


    Mike laughed and explained to the two: "You''re too old, and it''s not suitable for Clark''s bright colors."


    Joe El smiled slightly, and when he saw the mark on Mike''s chest, he couldn''t help but say, "Thank you."


    "I want to thank you for giving me such a great gift."


    Mike touched the shirt on his body, said happily, and immediately said to Clark, "Want to try it?"


    Upon hearing this, Clark''s eyes lit up and nodded, looking eager to try.


    "We have to get out of here first." Mike said, winked at Clark, and said with a smile, "SHIELD is in vain again."


    The corners of Clark''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said to Joe El, who was beside him: "How do you drive this spaceship?"


    "I have direct control."


    Joe El said lightly, and the spaceship trembled slightly.


    The hatch closed, and the spacecraft rushed out from under the ice like a beast that had broken free.


    Pieces of huge solid ice slipped from the spaceship, smashed to the ground and made a roaring sound, collided and shattered together, and was blown by the strong wind, and the fine ice particles flew freely, and the whole world became a white piece. .


    A large number of people rushed out of the SHIELD camp in the distance after hearing the sound.


    They stared at the spaceship flying from under the ice, their mouths wide open, dumbfounded.


    Is this what they are looking for?


    Why did it suddenly fly away?


    Are we over before we start exploring?


    Where did this thing come from and where is it going?


    A series of question marks appeared in their minds.


    The next moment, the spaceship quickly left.


    In the blink of an eye, it turned into a small dot in their field of vision, and then disappeared.


    When the spaceship landed again, it was far away from the SHIELD camp and was once again hidden in the ice and snow of the Arctic.


    The hatch of the spaceship opened, and two figures came out.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Joe El, who couldn''t escape the spaceship, was full of expectations.


    Clark''s strength was beyond his tone, and he wondered how strong it would be now.


    The only way to be sure right now is the upcoming battle.


    The cold wind whistled, Mike and Clark stood opposite each other, the cloak behind them swayed in the wind like a rolling cloud.


    "bring it on!"


    Mike beckoned to Clark.


    Clark flicked his wrist and said to Mike, "I''m welcome, Dad."


    With the voice, the red cloak behind Clark instantly pulled into a blurred red line and flashed away.


    next moment...


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, Clark''s fist landed on Mike''s raised arm, the shock wave swept all around, and cobweb-like cracks appeared on the ice surface under the two of them.


    "Whoosh!"


    Mike rubbed his feet on the ground, his body flew backwards, two ravines appeared under his feet, shattered ice cubes splashed around, and ice fog formed from shattered ice appeared in the places he passed.


    Mike looked at Clark, grinned, and disappeared in a flash.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the ice fog was blown away by the strong wind as the two collided.


    "Good job, boy."


    Mike looked at Clark who was wrestling with him, smiled and said.


    Clark: "I..."


    Before he could finish speaking, a violent knee slammed into Clark''s chest, blasting him into the sky.


    Clark grinned, looked at Mike who had disappeared in place, turned around and punched.


    boom!


    Mike squeezed Clark''s fist, and after noticing that Clark''s eyes lit up, he raised his eyebrows and threw it out.


    The scorching hot vision swept away, tearing a crack in the ground.


    Mike shouted: "Too cruel, use this trick?"


    Clark curled his lips and said, "You are the one who cheated first."


    The two clenched their fists and disappeared at the same time.


    Boom, boom!


    The huge sound resounded in the air like a thunder burst, and only two figures, one red and one black, could be seen constantly attacking each other in the air.


    Wherever he passed, the gust of wind and impact recklessly destroyed everything around him.


    The earth cracked, icebergs collapsed, and large craters that shattered like spider webs kept appearing.


    Suddenly the two were fighting from mid-air, falling to the ground like falling meteors.


    "Boom!"


    When an iceberg was smashed into pieces by the two, the two fell to the ground when it turned into shattered ice cubes and splashed around.


    boom!


    The earth seemed to be penetrated by two people, and a huge pothole of dozens of meters appeared under the two of them.


    A few seconds later, the father and son stood up from the ground, hugged each other, and couldn''t help laughing, and when the two saw the mess around them, Clark said a little embarrassedly: "It seems that you have gone too far. ."


    "boom!"


    With a bang, a small iceberg full of cracks collapsed, and a scared polar bear not far away was awakened, screaming and running into the distance.


    Watching this scene, the father and son looked at each other and coughed lightly.


    They seem to spoil the environment here.


    After pondering, Mike put away his suit and said to Clark, "Remedy?"


    Clark was stunned: "How?"


    A card appeared on Mike''s fingertips and smiled, "I''m coming."


    Name: Kuzan.


    Character introduction: Admiral of the Navy, a person with frozen fruit ability, powerful, known as Aokiji.


    Remarks: The sun is good today. Would you like to go cycling together?


    The card turned into a light spot and dissipated, and a phantom appeared behind Mike.


    He is tall, wearing a navy coat, with a green eye patch on his forehead, and his eyes are half-closed, as if he could fall asleep at any time.


    The phantom turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body.


    Mike closed his eyes and felt it, stretched out his hand and pressed it on the ground.


    With a light breath, frost appeared under his hands and spread far away.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/


    .

 Chapter 229： With grandchildren?

    "According to the latest news, a week ago, the Arctic recovered several ice sheets overnight, and the glaciers that had melted appeared one after another. This abnormal imagination is incomprehensible and unexplainable. Experts are going to investigate the reasons, while some religious people , attribute it to a miracle, and say it is a gift from God."


    God''s gift?


    Clark, who was having breakfast, glanced at Mike, who was preparing lunch for Gwen to bring to school, and couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth.


    If it was a miracle, then his father...was a god?


    These people are really interesting. The good ones are miracles, and the bad ones are divine punishment.


    And the group of experts, I hope they won''t go bald because they can''t understand or explain it clearly.


    After the two of them fought that day, his father, yes, the middle-aged man who was making roujiamo, used a new kind of power to restore the environment they had destroyed by fighting, not to mention for a while. The rise and the flying have created many glaciers and ice sheets, which have restored a lot of the Arctic, which has been continuously destroyed by the greenhouse effect over the years.


    He should be awarded a medal of environmental protection ambassador.


    Clark couldn''t help but complain in his heart. He pressed his chest in habit, stunned slightly, then reacted and shook his head with a smile.


    He handed the key to Mike for safekeeping. As for the spacecraft, before leaving, they sealed it into the ice again and let it activate the shielding function.


    As long as the glacier is not destroyed and it is directly seen, the spacecraft should not be discovered.


    "elder brother!"


    Gwen, who had groomed herself, yawned, came downstairs and hugged Clark.


    Clark kissed Gwen''s little face, tidied up Gwen''s collar, and said, "I will pick you up from school this afternoon, okay?"


    His tone was gentle like a spring breeze, and his attitude was completely different from that of Eric and the others.


    "No need!" Gwen shook his head and said, "I''m already a big kid, and I can take the school bus back by myself."


    Clark touched Gwen''s head and said, "If you have anything, you must tell my brother."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Gwen nodded, smiled happily, ran to the kitchen, looked at the Rougamo that Mike was preparing, swallowed, and said, "Dad, how did you know I wanted to eat this?"


    Mike smiled and said, "Because I''m your father."


    Last night, this little girl was screaming Roujiamo when she was sleeping and talking in her sleep.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen took his breakfast away with a smile, sat at the dining table, looked at Clark in a suit, and said, "Brother, are you going for an interview today?"


    "right!"


    "I hope your interview is successful!"


    Gwen raised his palm.


    Snapped!


    Clark and Gwen slapped their palms and said, "When I find a job, I''ll treat you to something delicious."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Gwen ate the sandwich, nodded frantically, rolled his eyes, and whispered to Clark, "I want candy, all kinds of candy."


    Clark reached out and flicked Gwen''s forehead, "I don''t want to be beaten by Dad."


    "Slightly!" Gwen stuck out his tongue and said, "Coward!"


    coward?


    I''m afraid you don''t know how mad Dad is!


    He remembered one time when the three of them failed to complete their homework, and his father used what monthly reading to let them write their homework for a whole day and night.


    Thinking about it now, he couldn''t help shivering.


    "What did you say?"


    Mike came out with a lunch box, stuffed it into Gwen''s backpack, and looked at the two of them curiously.


    "nothing."


    Gwen shook his head.


    Mike looked at the two suspiciously and said to Clark, "Where are you going for an interview today?"


    "Newspaper." Clark smiled. "After so many years outside, I''m quite experienced in taking pictures."


    There was a box in his room, which was full of photos he sent by mail, all of which he took when he was wandering outside. Mike organized all those photos and kept them for him.


    Look now, full of memories.


    "I''m stuffed!"


    Gwen finished the milk, picked up the bag and walked out.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go with you."


    Clark picked up the suit aside and left with Gwen.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Mike smiled.


    The house became lively again.


    Eric and Charles, if only they came back.


    However, thinking about what the two of them are going to do now...


    It is estimated that it will be a long time, but about Clark''s return, we have to find a chance to talk to them.


    Shaking his head, Mike ate breakfast leisurely and watched the news.


    Gwen is going to school and Clark is looking for a job, does he have to find something for himself too?


    Mike pondered and muttered: "When the two of them come back, ask their opinions."


    After breakfast, he cleaned up the utensils, and Mike, who was bored at home, decided to play games on the Internet. When he was killing time, the doorbell of his house rang.


    At this time, who will come?


    Mike walked to the door curiously, opened the door, looked at the pair of men and women at the door, and then smiled.


    Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers.


    Looking at the arms of the two, when the two were about to say hello Mike couldn''t help but said, "Peggy, are you bringing your grandson to visit?"


    Steve''s face froze, Peggy Carter was stunned, let go of Steve, picked up his bag, smashed Mike, and said angrily: "You are my grandson, you bastard. !"


    Mike stepped back, pointed at Steve, and shouted, "Quick! Stop your grandma!"


    "How dare you say it!"


    Peggy Carter chased after Mike and beat him.


    Looking at this scene, Steve couldn''t help but let out a smile. The nervousness and restraint in his heart disappeared instantly.


    It seems that the two have a good relationship.


    He sighed in his heart, and couldn''t help showing a smile, looking at Peggy Carter''s figure with tenderness in his eyes.


    This is a good girl, even though she has gray hair now, in his eyes she is still the beautiful and proud English rose.


    When he wakes up, the world has become unrecognizable, but only Peggy Carter''s love has not changed at all.


    He just slept with the heart of death, but Peggy Carter suffered for decades with the heart of waiting!


    As long as he thinks of his Carter and spends every day thinking about him, his heart can''t help shaking.


    So, how could he dislike the current Carter?


    "Hoohoo!"


    Peggy Carter propped up his legs and looked at Mike angrily. Mike pointed to Steve at the door and said, "Tsk, Steve will suffer in the future."


    Peggy Carter snorted softly, turned to look at Steve, and saw that he was looking at him tenderly, his face flushed slightly, and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Because I want to make up these decades."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 230： Mikes gift

    Make up for these decades!


    A love remark made Peggy Carter blushed.


    Guys, straight guys!


    Captain America turned out to be a flirt too... Grandma is a master.


    Mike sighed and looked at the two people who stood looking at each other and dumped the dog food into his house. Mike waved as if he was going to throw the dog food out, and complained to the two of them, "Can you guys come in and then? Are you gracious to me?"


    "cough!"


    Steve reacted, coughed lightly, and said, "Excuse me."


    He walked into Mike''s house, closed the door with him, and glanced at Mike''s house.


    For some reason, he felt a warm smell coming towards him.


    This family must be very happy.


    He murmured in his heart, stretched out his hand to Mike, and showed a smile: "Steve Rogers, thank you for saving me."


    "Mike." Mike shook his hand and said, "You didn''t let Peggy wait, that''s fine."


    Steve smiled slightly and said, "He''s my girl, always."


    Mike grinned, feeling extremely sour.


    Peggy Carter rolled his eyes at Steve, but inadvertently raised the corner of his mouth, "Mike, we''re going to buy a house here, right next door to yours."


    "Um?"


    Mike was stunned and said, "Next door?"


    "right!"


    Peggy Carter glanced at Steve and said, "He just woke up and is not familiar with the current world. It''s easier here."


    As she said that, she teased Mike and said, "After all, you are an old man, so you should tell Steve."


    Mike: "��"


    After being silent for a while, he suddenly said: "Ma''am, if you entrust your grandson, you will have to pay a trustee fee."


    "Ah! You bastard, there''s no end to it!"


    Peggy Carter raised his fist in shame.


    Mike grabbed Peggy Carter, winked at Steve next to him, and said, "I have something to tell Carter, do you mind?"


    Steve''s eyes looked at Mike holding Carter''s hand and forced a smile.


    "Come with me and give you a gift as a gift for your moving house."


    With that said, Mike dragged Peggy Carter upstairs.


    After closing the door, Peggy Carter looked at Mike suspiciously and said, "What gift? Mahjong cheats?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and Mike said, "Can''t you put other things in your mind now?"


    Saying that, he took out a light black crystal from his dimensional pocket.


    "You want to give me this?"


    "No." Mike smiled mysteriously and said, "I want to give you youth."


    "?"


    ��


    Steve walked back and forth in the living room of Mike''s house, looking at things he hadn''t seen before, his face full of curiosity, but when he heard footsteps from upstairs, he hurriedly sat down on the sofa.


    But the next second, when he saw Peggy Carter walking into the living room, he was stunned, and his face burst into ecstasy. He quickly rushed to Peggy Carter and said excitedly: "I Did you read it right? What''s going on here?"


    Peggy Carter actually regained her youth.


    Peggy Carter herself was in a state of confusion.


    She is getting younger and this is a gift for her.


    Mike really did it.


    She touched her face, hugged Steve hard, and cried out excitedly.


    This is the best gift.


    Mike looked at this scene and smiled, leaving a space for the two of them to be alone.


    The beauty of adulthood is also a beautiful thing.


    However, there was more life force in the crystal than he imagined.


    It was given to Peggy Carter for decades of youth, and only one third of the vitality inside was used.


    The black queen died unjustly.


    With a whisper, Mike came to the dining room. After waiting for a few minutes, he saw Peggy Carter showing his head embarrassedly from the living room door.


    Mike: "It''s over so soon?"


    The smile on Peggy Carter''s face disappeared instantly, and she twitched the corner of her mouth and said, "You bastard, you still owe your mouth so much!"


    Then he smiled and said, "Thank you for your gift, Mike."


    Mike walked into the living room and said, "I promised you a long time ago."


    "No, you don''t understand how important this is to me now."


    "It''s us."


    Steve appeared next to Peggy Carter and added.


    The sour smell is coming...


    "Okay, a little thing, don''t keep talking about it."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "When will you move in?"


    "Tomorrow." Peggy Carter said, "I need to pack some things. I''m just here to see the house today."


    "If you want to help tomorrow, say hello."


    Peggy Carter said indifferently: "Just prepare lunch for us, and the moving company will do the rest."


    Mike: "��"


    Curling the corners of his mouth, Peggy Carter held Steve''s hand and said, "See you tomorrow."


    Watching the two leave, Mike was looking forward to how the two would look when they moved in.


    It''s getting more and more lively...


    Mike smiled and closed the door.


    ��


    Gwen''s school, in the cafeteria.


    Gwen took her own lunch box and used the school''s microwave to heat the lunch Mike prepared for her. He couldn''t help gulping at the smell of the meat that was getting stronger.


    The male teacher who was in charge of cooking the meals for the students couldn''t help but sniff, not to mention the few students who were waiting with Gwen.


    Ding!


    The microwave made a clear sound. After the teacher turned on the microwave, he took several warmed lunches, looked at the names on the lunch boxes, called the names of the students, and sent them down one by one.


    Although most children eat school lunch, there are also a small number of children who bring lunch to school, so the school has prepared a large-capacity microwave oven for these students, which is very convenient for them.


    When this measure was implemented, it also won a lot of praise for the school.


    "Gwen!"


    The teacher shouted, Gwen hurriedly took his lunch box, took a deep breath of the fragrance, and looked satisfied.


    Gwen raised her head and saw many classmates looking at the lunch box in her hand. She hurriedly held it in her arms and looked at everyone vigilantly: "What are you doing?"


    "That What are you eating, it''s delicious!"


    One boy couldn''t help asking, and the others pricked up their ears hastily.


    Gwen said a little proudly: "Of course it''s fragrant, this is the lunch my dad made for me."


    She opened the lunch box, glanced at those people, and said, "It''s called Roujiamo!"


    When the words fell, she saw Luke beckoning to her, hurried over, and sat on the empty seat beside Luke.


    "Hi, Peter!"


    Seeing his classmate Peter Parker sitting right across from him, Gwen greeted him generously.


    Peter smiled shyly.


    Luke snorted lightly and said speechlessly, "Uncle Mike''s lunch? I shouldn''t be sitting with you! How can I eat this?"


    He looked at the lunch provided by the school with disgust on his face.


    Fruit, Sarah, milk, and a beef burger, although nutritious, but the taste...


    "Here, it''s for you."


    Gwen took out a Roujiamo and handed it to Luke. Seeing Peter on the opposite side curiously looking at the Roujiamo in her hand, she looked at the lunch box, and when she saw that there were two more in it, she generously took out one and handed it over. to Peter.


    Although Peter was a little embarrassed, the smell was too fragrant. After he took it, he blushed and thanked him.


    Just as the three of them were about to start eating, a boy walked up to Gwen and said, "Hey, can you sell this to me?"


    "Sell?"


    Gwen was stunned, shook his head without hesitation, and said, "No!"


    The boy was a little disappointed. When he was about to turn around and leave, Gwen, who was rolling his eyes, suddenly stopped the other party and said, "I accept the reservation. If you want to eat, I can bring it to you tomorrow."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 231： Gwens business

    "Peter, remember the name! Luke, take the money! Make sure you order it right!"


    At the entrance of the cafeteria, Gwen directed the two of them with a serious look.


    Turning to look at the people in front of him, he said, "Okay, you can pay and say your names."


    "What? Want two?"


    "No! I mean, wait until you try it before you decide. What if it doesn''t taste good? I won''t refund the money!"


    Gwen looked thoughtful for the other party.


    Unappetizing?


    how is this possible!


    But you can''t be full, I remember a book called this method is hunger marketing.


    Yes, that''s probably what it means.


    Gwen muttered inwardly, but there was a big smile on her face.


    Not many people, only eight people, but this is the start of her Gwen billionaire Kent business!


    Looking at the green bill, Gwen made a quick calculation in his heart.


    She charged five dollars for a roujiamo, although it was a bit expensive, but it was carefully made by his father! Definitely worth the price!


    So, it''s forty, give her dad ten dollars, or not, and then give Luke and Parker two dollars each, and she has at least twenty-six left!


    Gwen''s eyes lit up, and the big eyes were full of "sinful" rays of light.


    "All right!"


    Seeing that several people had paid the money, Gwen waved his little hand and said, "We will meet at the entrance of the cafeteria at noon tomorrow."


    The children nodded and left quickly, but the boy who asked Gwen first turned his head to Gwen and said, "You can''t lie to us, I remember your name and class!"


    Gwen snorted softly and said, "Me, Gwen! It''s business integrity!"


    "Give!"


    Luke handed the money to Gwen and exclaimed, "You''re amazing!"


    Peter nodded his head too, looking at Gwen with admiration.


    That''s forty dollars!


    Gwen borrowed money, shook it in his hand, took out two and handed them to Luke, saying, "For the hard work, I need your help tomorrow."


    Luke blinked, took the money, and whispered, "Aren''t you afraid that Uncle Mike will get angry when he finds out?"


    "Probably not?"


    Gwen looked at the money in his hand and gritted his teeth: "It''s a big deal to get a few votes!"


    Saying that, she took out two more dollars and handed it to Peter, saying, "I need your help tomorrow, Peter!"


    Peter blushed and waved his hand: "No, you don''t have to give it to me, I''m happy to help."


    "no!"


    Gwen put the money into Peter''s hands and said solemnly, "We are collaborators, I can''t treat you badly!"


    Peter lowered his head and said, "Thank you!"


    Then he clenched his fist and said to Gwen, "I will work hard!"


    "I like you!"


    Gwen patted Peter on the shoulder, smiling brighter than the sun at this time.


    Peter froze for a moment.


    "Okay, class is about to start, let''s go!"


    Gwen said something and turned to leave.


    For some reason, looking at Gwen''s back, Luke and Peter felt that Gwen was tugging.


    ��


    At the same time, Clark has also successfully become a trainee reporter.


    Part of the diploma and photos taken over the years, coupled with his gentle and friendly image, let him pass the interview effortlessly.


    Daily Planet, start work tomorrow.


    Clark glanced at the office building behind him and drove away with satisfaction.


    Speaking of cars...


    This is what Mike bought for him two days ago to make it easier for him to commute to get off work.


    He didn''t want it at first, but when he heard his dad whisper to him that he bought a manor for Charles at a huge price, Clark instantly felt at ease.


    Although the speed of the car was slow, he did not drag the car, but instead enjoyed this soothing speed.


    So many years of wandering life made him more stable.


    "Huh? Stark Industry Fair?"


    Looking at a billboard not far from the traffic light, Clark glanced with interest.


    Tony Stark is Iron Man. There was a lot of uproar about this a while ago, and the relationship between the other party and their family is not bad, which made him a lot of interest in this expo.


    You can bring Gwen with you then.


    However, there is still some time before the exposition begins.


    "Drip!"


    The urging sound from behind him sounded, Clark closed his eyes, and was about to drive past the traffic light when a harsh voice sounded behind him.


    Not polite reminders, but manic horns.


    Clark looked in the rearview mirror and saw a fat man with a full beard pressing the steering wheel frantically and scolding something. He raised his eyebrows and slowed down until the green light was about to change. When the light turned red, he slowly crossed the road, but the fat man behind him could only stop the car and roar incompetently at his butt.


    Laughing in a low voice, Clark felt his mood instantly improved.


    It was past the time to eat, he thought about it, and drove around the city at will.


    He hasn''t been back to this city for a long time, and as a reporter, he must be familiar with the city in order to find the destination accurately, so he plans to get acquainted with it first and make some preparations for the job.


    ��


    Mike''s house tonight.


    It is their family''s habit to talk about interesting things during dinner, so when Mike served the last dish, Clark took the lead and said, "I will start work tomorrow as an intern reporter."


    "Wow!"


    Gwen happily raised the juice and said, "Brother, I respect you for being a man!"


    "Bang!"


    Mike flicked Gwen''s head lightly, UU reading said: "Speak well!"


    "Oh!" Gwen rubbed his head and said, "Brother, congratulations!"


    Clark rubbed Gwen''s head with a smile, and said to Mike, "Dad, if you hit Gwen like this, she will become stupid."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Gwen in solidarity.


    "Stupid?" Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Didn''t the three of you come here like this? I don''t think I''m stupid."


    "Gwen and we are different."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "She was pretty stupid."


    "That''s right, just... ah?"


    Gwen looked at Clark who was suddenly backstabbed, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mike and Clark laughed out loud, and Gwen gave them an angry look, but then couldn''t help but laugh.


    The mood is good now...


    Turning his eyes, Gwen turned to Mike and said, "Dad, I want to tell you something."


    "What? Say it!"


    "Well, tomorrow morning, can you make more Roujiamo? I want to bring it to my classmates."


    "sure!"


    Mike smiled and said, "How is it? Isn''t it delicious?"


    "Yeah!" Gwen nodded and said, "They are greedy!"


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Tell me, how many?"


    Gwen estimated and said, "Ten."


    "Ten?"


    "If you add mine, it''s eleven."


    Gwen was a little embarrassed.


    Mike narrowed his eyes, looked at Gwen suspiciously, and said, "How come there are so many?"


    It''s okay to do one or two, but suddenly so many are definitely not normal.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 ~： update notification

    It''s been on the shelves for a month, and the update has been almost 27W. For me, a salted fish who was only working full time before, it is already a splash of water with all my strength.


    Well, I have a showdown.


    If it wasn''t for a little bit of manuscript, I wouldn''t be able to hold on to it at all four times a day.


    In other words, starting tomorrow, it will become three shifts a day.


    While slowing down the update speed, you can think carefully about the subsequent plot.


    The 18-year-old Xiao Fengfeng is not an octopus, but a code word crayfish. Two small pincers are really hard.


    Therefore, in order to ensure a certain quality, we can only slow down the speed, please forgive me for this.


    This book is one of my best grades, and I don''t want to write it down because of a little speed.


    If I can save the manuscript, I will find a chance to explode it.


    As for the issue of rewarding and updating mentioned earlier, although there may not be any, but it is still fixed, the leader of the three shifts.


    In the end, love doesn''t go away, does it (wink)?


    .

 Chapter 232： social practice

    Mike looked at the ten dollars in front of him, dumbfounded.


    Gwen is actually selling roujiamo.


    Squinting at Gwen, seeing that the little girl lowered her head, her hands and fingers were entangled together, as if about to tie a knot, she laughed secretly in her heart.


    Clark looked at the two of them and couldn''t help laughing, saying, "We have the spirit of making money back then."


    Thinking of the three brothers who made money for their trip, he couldn''t help laughing, and after feeling a sharp gaze swept towards him, he hurriedly shut his mouth.


    Mike looked at Gwen with his arms folded and whispered, "Tell me, what do you think?"


    Gwen looked up at Mike, saw his face calm, blinked, and thought seriously, and said, "On the premise of not affecting my study, everyone can take what they need, and they can also expand my social circle and exercise me. courage."


    Clark''s mouth twitched again.


    Well, this little guy can speak quite well, on the premise of not affecting his studies!


    She blocked all the points most likely to be attacked, and said a lot of benefits, but she missed a point...


    Clark glanced at his father.


    "It does sound good to you." Mike squeezed his chin and whispered, and when Gwen was about to clench his fist secretly and the cheers were about to reach his mouth, he changed the conversation and said, "But why should I cooperate with you? ?"


    Gwen pointed to the money on the table and said, "Dad, I''ll give you the money! It''s our cooperation! Partnership!"


    "Cooperation?"


    Mike smiled lowly and said, "I made the Roujiamo, the source is in my hands, you are not qualified to negotiate the conditions."


    Gwen froze for a while, as if it really was, so she hurriedly said, "I''ll add more money, and five more!"


    Mike shook his head.


    "Add ten bucks!"


    Gwen''s heart was bleeding.


    "what!"


    Mike laughed and said, "It looks like you''re not cheap."


    Gwen: (?��?)��


    She seemed to reveal something.


    Mike smiled and touched Gwen''s head, and said, "Well, I can help you."


    "Great!"


    Gwen cheered.


    "but��"


    "what?"


    Mike raised a finger and said, "I will only cooperate with you for a while, and after that, you have to give me a summary of your feelings about doing this, that is, treat this event as a practical activity. ."


    "make a deal!"


    Gwen patted the table, and then said to Mike carefully: "Dad, should we forget about the extra money?"


    "No!" Mike said lightly: "Twenty is twenty, which means that you will give me two dollars for every Roujiamo you take from me."


    "Dad~~"


    Gwen walked up to Mike and started acting like a baby.


    Mike looked at Gwen with a smile and said, "No, no, no, this is your first lesson in business."


    "Can��"


    "If you talk again, I will add money."


    Gwen immediately closed his mouth and said angrily, "Twenty is twenty."


    Hehe, she can still make a lot of money after doing this.


    Looking at the two "talking about business", Clark, who never stopped his chopsticks, showed a smile.


    It''s so intense, I don''t know what kind of big business they are talking about.


    "Ah! My steamed pork!"


    Seeing Clark put the last piece of meat in his mouth, Gwen, who had just picked up the chopsticks, screamed and looked at Clark resentfully, as if he was about to cry.


    Clark held back his smile and said, "Who told you not to eat quickly."


    "Brother, you are bad!"


    Gwen bit his chopsticks and said angrily.


    "Ha ha!"


    Clark smiled happily and showed Gwen his bowl...


    It''s full of steamed pork.


    Gwen cheered, and when he was about to pick it up, Clark took back his bowl, tilted his head and said in a suspicious tone, "What did you just say?"


    "Brother, I like you the most!"


    Clark smiled happily, handed over the bowl a little, and said, "Do you like it more than you like Dad?"


    "Um!"


    Gwen nodded without hesitation.


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Well, a bowl of meat was bought.


    Clark hands Gwen the bowl.


    Gwen turned his head and put it in front of Mike, and said with a smile, "Dad, eat meat!"


    Clark was startled, Mike was startled, and laughed happily.


    "whee!"


    Gwen stuck his tongue out at Clark.


    Clark reluctantly nodded at Gwen, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    ��


    The next day, when Gwen left, he took the Roujiamo prepared for her by Mike and walked out the door.


    Mike followed Gwen to the door and saw the boy across from him.


    Luke and Mike said hi.


    "Morning, Uncle Mike."


    Mike nodded, and when Gwen walked towards Luke, he suddenly said, "You also participated in what Gwen did, right!"


    "Ah! That..."


    Luke''s eyes floated, and after nodding Gwen to him, he nodded slightly.


    "After this practice, you, like Gwen, write a practice report to your father."


    "Ah! Practice report?" Luke widened his eyes, glanced at Gwen, and said with a bitter face, "Can I..."


    "No!" Gwen whispered and whispered close to Luke, "Don''t you want to earn some pocket money and eat a delicious lunch?"


    Saying that, he patted his backpack.


    Luke calculated in his heart, gritted his teeth, and said, "Okay, done!"


    Gwen smiled happily and took Luke to the bus stop.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Mike smiled and shook his head and felt that he had to talk to John about this.


    Clark walked out of the house and looked at Mike at the door: "Dad, I''m leaving too."


    Today is his first day at work.


    Mike nodded, took out a box and handed it to Clark, saying, "Go ahead."


    When the words were over, he came to John''s house and briefly told John what Gwen and Luke were going to do. John and his wife couldn''t help laughing, and they praised Gwen''s quick thinking.


    After chatting for a few minutes, when John was going to work, Mike said goodbye and returned home. Just after finishing the dishes, the door of his house was knocked again.


    Mike touched his head, he was busy this morning.


    Open the door.


    No accident, it''s Steve and... Maria?


    Mike looked at Maria suspiciously and said, "Why are you here?"


    Maria pointed to Mike''s right hand and said, "From today onwards, I''ll move there."


    "Isn''t someone living there?"


    "I bought it."


    Ji Ka "Hehe..."


    Te explained with a smile: "I heard that we are moving in, the house that Maria bought overnight."


    Maria smiled gracefully and said, "I''m going to decorate the house. See you at noon, Mike."


    "Ha ha��"


    Good guy, another meal.


    After Maria walked away, Mike looked at Peggy Carter and said, "How is it? What did she say?"


    He asked Peggy Carter to ask Maria if she wanted to be young again.


    Peggy Carter shook his head, sighed, and said, "She refused. She said that she has no regrets in her life. She doesn''t need to live again, just let it go, or Howard will wait and worry."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 233： no

    Closing the door, Mike sighed softly.


    Maria��


    Not everyone can resist this temptation.


    Howard did meet a good wife.


    Peggy Carter moved in, Maria moved in immediately, here...


    "and many more!"


    Mike said with a strange expression: "Don''t they think it''s more convenient to play mahjong like this?"


    In the days that followed, time proved Mike''s idea right.


    Originally, they gathered together to bet... er, mahjong, which only happened once a few days, but now, since they became neighbors, the two of them wanted to play three games a day, and even dragged Steve into the water.


    Poor Captain America...


    He probably wouldn''t have imagined that when he woke up again, instead of the world waiting for him to save him, he would be reduced to a tool for the table.


    Fortunately, Mike has the self-control, and is not fascinated by the money he wins again and again. He pulls them to play cards every day. .


    In the past few days, the psychological changes of Captain America Steve can be described as very exciting.


    In the end, he had to choose a long trip with Peggy Carter to keep Peggy Carter away from the mahjong table for a while.


    And after the two left, Maria didn''t come to Mike for several days because of the lack of card friends.


    Mike was finally quiet.


    But life is like a thing, don''t find you something to do, it''s not called life.


    ��


    Gwen''s school.


    At noon, at the entrance of the cafeteria.


    After serving lunch for ten days, Gwen has become the little queen of Roujiamo in the school, and the number of customers has increased from the original eight to forty, and this is because Mike only provides forty Roujiamo. s reason.


    Luke stood at the door, watching the arrival of acquaintances, and said to everyone: "Everyone is here, then let''s go!"


    The number of people is too large, because the teacher''s attention was caught last time, and they were warned that they had to change the location of the transaction to the open space behind the cafeteria.


    Taking everyone to the open space, Gwen and Peter were already waiting there. The two of them were each holding a large lunch box. Although their hands and feet were numb from the cold, their faces were full of smiles.


    One-hand delivery, one-hand balance.


    Gwen was looking at the order form, reading the name, Luke was taking the money, and Peter was sending Roujiamo.


    The three of them work together and act skillfully.


    And the person who received the Roujiamo also left immediately without stopping.


    In just three or two minutes, three people sold out today''s goods.


    Looking at the money in his hand, Gwen''s eyes were shining, but then he sighed and said, "It''s almost half a month away from the appointment with Dad, I really can''t bear it."


    "But we''ve made a lot of money!"


    Peter said something in a low voice, holding his share of Roujiamo, his face full of satisfaction.


    Luke grimaced: "Why remind me that I still have to hand in a practice report!"


    Turning to look at Peter, who is half a head shorter than him, he said, "I really envy you, not being caught by Uncle Mike."


    "hey-hey!"


    Peter smirked, turned to look at Gwen, and said, "Are you going to write too?"


    Gwen said nonchalantly, "I''ve finished writing it."


    "Ah, so fast!"


    Luke took a breath in surprise.


    Peter said seriously: "Gwen is the best in our grade school. It is reasonable to finish it so quickly."


    "Speaking of study, Peter, are you number two?"


    Luke looked at Peter with a smile, put his arms around Peter''s neck, and said, "How about you help me write?"


    "Luke, don''t bully Peter, do your own thing."


    Gwen said, threw the money in his hand, and said happily: "It''s time to split the money!"


    She ordered some money, handed it to Peter and Luke, and said, "Treasure it, my friends, it''s getting less and less frequent."


    Luke nodded, while Peter smiled happily.


    Including this money, he has saved dozens of dollars and can buy an Iron Man toy.


    Just thinking about it makes him happy.


    "Yo, I made a lot of money, give us points?"


    At this moment, several senior classmates from Gaoma University came over.


    The eyes of the three changed, and Luke blocked Gwen behind him and said, "What do you want to do? It''s illegal to steal money!"


    "Breach of the law?"


    A few people smiled, and the leader smiled and said, "How much more illegal, this classmate."


    While they were talking, they gathered around.


    After Gwen saw it, he breathed a sigh of relief, snorted softly, and said, "Luke, get ready and beat them up."


    "Haha! Beat us up?"


    Several people looked at the three people who were a head shorter than them, or even more, and laughed wantonly.


    Gwen put the money in the clothes, took off the down jacket, and handed it to Peter beside him, saying, "Protect."


    When the words fell, she jumped on the spot twice, and after Luke also took off the padded coat that was in the way, the two looked at each other and rushed up.


    They have been in contact with mixed martial arts for some time, which is also the confidence that they dare to fight back.


    When several senior students saw this scene, they couldn''t help laughing and greeted them with fists.


    They didn''t take the threat of the two dwarfs seriously but once they got in touch, they regretted it.


    Gwen and Luke are agile and brisk in their steps, and they have every punch and every kick. They screamed and screamed, making them look like idiots, but fortunately there were many of them, and the two sides fought back and forth.


    Seeing this scene, Peter was a little frightened, but he couldn''t help cheering when he saw Gwen knock down an older child who was a head taller than her.


    "Quick, you entangle these two people, and I''ll go catch that kid."


    The leading boy rubbed his chest, shouted, and rushed towards Peter.


    Peter was dumbfounded, but not too stupid, and turned around and ran.


    But he was thin and weak, and he was not the opponent''s opponent at all. He was caught before he ran a few steps.


    "Hand over it!"


    The boy roared, grabbing Peter''s arm.


    Although Peter was a little scared, he still hugged his clothes tightly and said, "No, it''s Gwen''s!"


    "It''s mine now!"


    The boy grabbed the clothes and tugged hard.


    "no!"


    Peter shouted, and the slender body burst out with a surprising amount of power.


    "Fake! Let go!"


    The boy pulled hard and slapped Peter on the face.


    Peter, who was in the period of changing his teeth, whimpered, and a tooth that had been loose for a long time flew out, and even blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, the senior child froze for a while.


    When Gwen and Luke on the side saw it, they exclaimed.


    Gwen pushed the person next to him and ran to Peter, and Luke also screamed angrily, feeling that his body had undergone a subtle but not obvious change, angrily pounced on a person, pressed the other person under him, and held his hand. Smashed it down with his fist.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 234： report

    Just when the two sides were fighting...


    "What are you doing!"


    The dean''s stern shout sounded. He stared at the scuffled children and said angrily, "Come to the office for me! Also, call your parents!"


    Several senior children slumped in an instant, Gwen grabbed the angry Luke, gave him a wink, and pushed out the stunned Peter, covering his face, sobbing softly, saying: " Teacher, please save us!" Genius remembers ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    Luke also said with a sad face: "Yeah, look at what they beat Peter. He is the second best student in the grade."


    Peter''s cheeks were flushed, even a little swollen, and there was blood at the corners of his mouth.


    Several people looked at the three of Gwen in confusion.


    No, the two of you fought very hard just now, and you didn''t get hurt at all, why now...


    The teacher''s face sank, and angrily said to the senior children: "Now, get out of here immediately!"


    Turning to look at the three of Gwen, with a gentle face: "Okay, don''t be afraid, when your parents come, I will let them apologize to you."


    "No, we want to go to class."


    Gwen shook his head.


    Luke nodded, and Peter hurried to follow.


    Looking at the three, the dean''s face couldn''t help softening.


    What a good boy, he must do justice for them!


    "Don''t be afraid, come with me."


    He said in a soft voice, beckoned to the three of them, glared at the children fiercely, and walked towards the office.


    But as he knew the ins and outs of the matter, he threw the three of Gwen to the principal''s office with a look of astonishment.


    Let the principal handle this.


    ��


    When Mike received a call from the school, he drove to the school immediately, and with him was Luke''s mother, Lana.


    When they arrived at the door of the office, a beautiful woman also hurried over, nodded to the two of them, and walked into the principal''s office.


    Mike and Lana followed.


    In the office, there are people sitting in a room.


    In addition to the children, there are parents who have already arrived.


    "dad."


    Gwen saw Mike come in, shouted softly, and then lowered his head.


    After glancing at Gwen, seeing that he had no obvious injuries, he was relieved.


    A piece of Lana also secretly relieved.


    But the beautiful woman hugged Peter and said in a panic, "Peter, what''s wrong with your face?"


    "Aunt May, I''m fine."


    Peter forced a smile.


    May Parker looked at the principal angrily: "You have to give me an explanation!"


    The principal coughed lightly: "Since the parents are here, let''s start."


    First, he deals with fights.


    Those children who robbed money were not only beaten by Gwen and Luke, but also punished by the school. Although their parents were surprised that the two little guys Gwen and Luke were beating the senior students, but Because it was irrational, I could only apologize to Mike and the others.


    After they left with the children, the principal looked at the three of Gwen and said, "Okay, now let''s talk about what kind of Roujiamo you sell at school."


    "Roujiamo? What Roujiamo?"


    Maypuck looked at Peter, saw the little guy lowered his head, and looked at the principal suspiciously.


    The principal looked at Mike and said, "Gwen''s father, do you have anything to say?"


    Mike coughed lightly: "I know about this, this is their social practice."


    "social practice?"


    The principal looked at Mike suspiciously.


    After Mike''s reminder, Gwen also hurriedly said: "Yes, Mr. Principal, this is our social practice, and we have just finished the summary of this social practice."


    "Where is the summary?"


    "In the classroom, I''ll get it!"


    The headmaster glanced at Gwen and nodded.


    After a while, the three parents of Mike walked out with the three of Gwen.


    With Gwen''s summary of social practice, the three children, although not punished, were severely banned from selling lunches at school and given a warning.


    Gwen groaned, her business was so bad, she just became the little queen of Roujiamo.


    Peter and Luke also shrugged, looking a little unhappy.


    Seeing the expressions of the three little guys, Mike and the three couldn''t help laughing.


    "Maypuck, Peter''s aunt."


    Maypark introduced himself and shook hands with Mike.


    With the excuse of social practice and Peter''s injury, she didn''t blame Peter much, but felt sorry for Peter''s face.


    Mike glanced at Maypuck, then at Peter.


    So, will this kid be the future Spider-Man?


    A question flashed in his mind. He introduced himself to the other party. The three parents chatted for a few minutes. After saying goodbye to each other, they rushed home with Gwen and Lana, mother and son.


    ��


    at the same time.


    Daily Planet Newspaper.


    Clark sat at his desk, writing today''s interview.


    After this period of study and adaptation, his performance is getting better and better, and he even got the opportunity to be interviewed alone today. Although it is not an important person or report, it is also a good sign.


    "Clark!"


    Editor-in-chief Perry White patted Clark and said, "Come with me."


    Clark responded, pushed the black-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, picked up the notebook and pen on the desk, and followed the other side to the office.


    Wear black-rimmed glasses, that''s his father''s suggestion.


    Considering what he was going to do in the future, on the first day of work, Mike gave him the glasses and related suggestions, so that he could do a good job in disguise on weekdays.


    So, he used the function of the battle clothes watch, changed his face a little and put on this pair of black-rimmed glasses, he became another person.


    Following the editor-in-chief into the other party''s office, Clark''s eyes swept away from a woman in the office and said, "Editor-in-chief, is there anything you want me to do?"


    Editor-in-chief Perry White nodded, looked at the woman in a professional suit, and said, "Louise, this is Clark Kent, you went to Morocco with him to complete the news interview of the game. "


    Louise said dissatisfiedly: "White, do you need me to go to this kind of nutritious little news?" First post https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    "Louise!"


    Perry White, with a round face and a gray beard, frowned and said, "This is no small report. Where there is Tony Stark, it is not small news."


    After a pause, his tense face loosened slightly, and his tone softened a little.


    "Besides, your injury is just getting better. It''s not bad to use this important but light news to practice your hands."


    "What about him?"


    Louise pointed to Clark, who had been looking at her, and said, "Do I need to take him?"


    "Clark''s ability is very good, but he lacks experience. You take him."


    Perry White said something, and when he saw what the other party wanted to say, he hurriedly said, "Okay, that''s it, you guys set off tomorrow."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: book6685

 Chapter 235： key to come

    Louise walked out of the office, paused, turned to look at Clark behind her, frowned slightly with a sharp brow, and said, "Clark, is it okay for me to call you that?"


    Clark nodded.


    "Then may I ask, why have you been looking at me since you entered the office?"


    Louise asked calmly.


    Clark''s eyes were not malicious, only a hint of inquiry and curiosity, which aroused her curiosity.


    Clark touched his head and looked apologetic: "This name, a person I''ve met before is called this name, so... sorry."


    Louise smiled slightly and said, "It looks like I''m not the person in your memory."


    "no."


    Clark shook his head.


    He was very sure of this.


    As for the Louise in his memory, he hadn''t seen it since that day.


    As for how you feel about each other... ���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    If he had to say it, he could only be grateful, grateful that the other party had brought a perfect curtain call to his high school life.


    "Okay, see you at the airport tomorrow at eight o''clock."


    Louise said lightly, turned around and walked to her seat, and suddenly turned back to Clark and said, "Don''t pull the things for the interview."


    Clark looked at the other person''s back and pushed his glasses.


    This senior of his looks neat and has the look of a strong woman in the workplace. I hope it won''t be too difficult to get along with.


    Shaking his head, Clark went back to his desk and started to get busy.


    ��


    Mike''s house, his bedroom.


    Mike''s bedroom has a computer. In addition to watching the news and playing games, this computer has recently had one of the biggest uses - fighting!


    A war of words.


    Open the web page and search for mutants, and there will be a bunch of news, and Mike''s goal is to various forums and news sites, and then see which people spray Eric and Charles, and then start to fight each other.


    Mike has only started doing this recently.


    The reason was that Clark suddenly brought up relevant news and talked about things on the Internet, and then Mike checked...


    I rub, some people say too much.


    Not only scolded Magneto and Professor X, but also said bad things about their family.


    Anyway, I was idle, and Mike started to fight back.


    Yet another forum.


    Mike stretched out his hands and fingers and shook them together, making a popping sound.


    Then, he pressed his hands on the keyboard, his eyes narrowed, and his fingers began to move.


    It''s like there are countless hands covering the keyboard, and there is only a continuous tapping sound, as if pressing an accelerated Gatling gun...


    After a few minutes, Mike nodded in satisfaction.


    All the unbearable words on the forum were drowned out by him.


    As for the enemy''s counterattack...


    Under his terrifying speed, he was completely vulnerable.


    "Oh, scum!"


    Mike said lightly, closed this forum, and continued to conquer the next one.


    An hour later, Mike stretched contentedly, stood up, and walked downstairs.


    Recently, the X-Men have been very active. In addition to ordinary criminals, they have also dealt with several crimes involving superpowers. In addition, they also had a collision with the brotherhood led by Eric.


    Well, the battle...it''s intense!


    But apart from that secret research institution, the use of mutants for experiments was exposed, and the research base was directly destroyed, the casualties on both sides were perfectly kept at zero.


    And that research institution, in addition to being destroyed by Eric, also needs to face the blame of X Academy because of the exposure.


    In the end, X Academy also used this as a reason to win a wave of sympathy for the mutants and won a lot of support.


    But in fact, the matter of this research institution was discovered by Charles, and after consultation with Eric, there was a remarkable battle.


    Speaking of combat...


    Mike groaned.


    It''s been a while since they found the Kryptonian ship, but the Kryptonians never showed up.


    Is it like Joe Al said that Krypton has no other survivors? Or is it that Zod and the others didn''t escape from the black hole? Or is it because the road is far away and it is on the way? Or was there an accident on the way?


    Mike didn''t know the exact reason, but hoped it was the first.


    It''s useless to think too much, it''s just water to cover up the soil, and when they come, it''s nothing more than a battle.


    "Huh? Why did you come back so early today?"


    Not long after Mike went downstairs and was about to go to the supermarket outside, Clark just opened the door.


    Clark nodded and said, "Dad, are you going out?"


    "Buy groceries."


    Mike put on his coat and changed his shoes, and said, "When Gwen comes back, I have something to discuss with you."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Clark buttoned up again.


    "Let''s go then."


    Mike and Clark left the house and walked to the supermarket not far from home.


    The father and son walked side by side, and the white mist that continued to rise with their breathing drifted in front of the two of them.


    "Dad, I''m going on a business trip tomorrow."


    "On business trip?"


    Mike was a little surprised and said, "You''ve only been here for such a short period of time, and you have an expatriate job?"


    "Yeah." There was a smile on Clark''s face: "Go to Monaco."


    "Monaco?" Mike pinched his chin, a look of doubt flashed on his face: "Where have you heard of it recently?"


    "Tony Stark, he''s going out there for a car race to promote the Stark Expo by the way."


    "So, you are going for him?" Mike muttered, "Would you like me to call Tony and give him an exclusive interview?"


    "No." Clark laughed. "I''m just an intern reporter, and I still have a lot to learn."


    Mike nodded, and suddenly whispered, "Is your identity not discovered?"


    Three days ago, Clark encountered a fire on his way to work. Because of the emergency and many people in the burning building, he had to change into a battle suit to save people and was photographed. Newspapers, on the headlines of the day.


    Clark pushed up his glasses and said, "No, Dad''s advice is very effective."


    "That''s good." Mike nodded, looked at the supermarket not far away, and said, "What do you want to eat at night?"


    "whatever."


    Meanwhile, in supermarkets��


    Gwen is shopping with Luke and Parker for snacks.


    Gwen saved most of the money he earned some time ago, and bought some snacks from time to time to satisfy himself.


    "Peter, so your house is nearby!"


    Gwen chatted with Peter as he loaded the supermarket cart with snacks. Genius one second to remember ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    Peter smiled naively and said, "I didn''t expect that we were quite close."


    "Across eight streets, is it still close?"


    Luke looked at the two of them speechlessly and said, "Are you guys talking awkwardly?"


    Peter blushed and said, "It''s only ten minutes away."


    "Yes!"


    Gwen counted three sticks and put them in the cart, and said to Luke who was pushing the cart: "Quick, follow, let''s go over there and buy a little less."


    Too much, her backpack can''t fit.


    The error-free chapters of "Father of Superheroes" will continue to be updated, and there will be no advertisements on the station. Please collect and play!


    If you like the father of superheroes in the United States, please collect them: () The father of superheroes in the United States has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 236： so cute

    Gwen looked at the cute candy in front of him, eyes lit up.


    She doesn''t buy a lot of each kind of snack, but the variety is very rich.


    She selects carefully, like a strict purchaser.


    In addition to her own, she also planned to buy some snacks for Peter and Luke. She is a righteous person, how could she ignore her friends.


    "Whatever you want to eat, you can choose one, I''ll treat you."


    Gwen smiled at the two.


    Luke smiled happily and said, "Then I''m welcome."


    Peter blinked and said, "That''s not good."


    "It''s ok."


    Gwen patted his pocket and said, "There''s still a lot of money."


    "Don''t be polite to her, she''s a little rich woman."


    Luke laughed and took Peter to pick something.


    What the three of them didn''t notice was that two people were following them not far away, peeking at them.


    "Hey, a little rich woman!"


    Mike''s eyebrows jumped, and he muttered, "Little guy, he''s buying snacks secretly."


    Clark looked at this scene amusingly, and seemed to see his past. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    "Dad, are you still buying groceries?"


    "You go shopping, I''ll see what she bought."


    Mike pushed Clark and saw Gwen turn to another shelf, turned and walked to the other side.


    Clark looked at Gwen''s back and sighed.


    I''m sorry, brother can''t help you, you have been targeted by your father.


    Mike followed Gwen, listening to the three little guys chatting in muttering, and couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    When Luke asked Gwen where the snacks were hidden so they wouldn''t be found, Mike pricked up his ears and smiled.


    Okay, little one, I remembered.


    Go back tonight and I''ll clean it up for you.


    "Gwen, what is that guy doing?"


    At this moment, Peter pointed to a woman not far away, his eyes widened.


    The three of them lay beside the shelf, their three small heads protruding from the bottom to the top, looking at each other''s movements, their faces were full of surprise.


    I saw that the woman''s big belly shrunk quickly, and after the woman took out a balloon that had run out of gas, she pulled the baggy clothes and started stuffing things into it.


    Noticing the sight behind her, the woman turned her head to look, meeting the sight of the three little guys in midair.


    "Hey! Kid, go away!"


    The woman with the nose ring cursed viciously and raised her fist in demonstration.


    Whoosh!


    Peter retracted his head, but in the next second, Gwen carried him out again.


    "hey-hey!"


    Gwen laughed, winked at Luke, and walked out from behind the shelf, and Luke dragged Peter out too.


    Peter was a little scared, but after seeing Gwen and Luke''s performance, he also stood tall and stood beside them.


    He found that since meeting Gwen and Luke, he had grown a lot more courageous.


    The three of them just looked at the woman, neither shouting nor screaming.


    The woman glared at the three of them, but Gwen was still smiling.


    The woman took a step towards the three of them, and the three of them stepped back in unison, and then still looked at the woman in place.


    The woman looked at the three, and her heart suddenly felt a little hairy.


    "roll!"


    The woman grunted at the three, ignored them, and started stealing, but Gwen and the three followed her wherever she went.


    Just when she was hesitating whether to throw things away and just leave...


    "Sister, someone is here."


    Gwen reminded.


    The woman was startled, put down what was in her hand, and squatted on the ground to start disguising.


    The next second, a tally clerk from a supermarket walked over.


    The woman was stunned and said to Gwen, "Thank you."


    Are these brats helping her?


    A thought flashed through the woman''s mind, and she smiled at the three of them.


    In the following time, the three of Gwen reminded the woman several times, and the woman''s stomach gradually filled up.


    Just as the woman walked out with a big belly, the three of Gwen also pushed the cart to pay.


    "Sister, you pay first."


    Gwen smiled sweetly and asked the woman to check out first.


    When the woman was holding a bottle of water and was about to pay, Gwen gave Luke and Peter a wink. The three took a deep breath and shouted, "Catch the thief! That woman is a thief!"


    The woman was startled, looked at the three of them incredulously, and roared: "Fake!"


    But when they heard Gwen and the others, the staff of the supermarket looked over, and the customers waiting to pay also turned to look at the woman.


    The woman gritted her teeth, hugged her stomach and ran, while running, the contents of her stomach fell out.


    Seeing this scene, the staff of the supermarket hurriedly blocked the woman.


    Although the woman struggled violently, she was still pressed to the ground.


    Gwen carried the snacks that he had paid for, and Peter and Peter walked over with a lollipop to the praises of the people around them, and gave the woman a sweet smile, saying, "Sister, steal Something is wrong!"


    Looking at Gwen''s smile, the woman suddenly shuddered, as if she saw a pair of black demon horns growing out of Gwen''s head.


    At the same time, Mike, who has been watching this scene from a distance, has a strange expression on his face.


    Gwen, this little girl... she''s really cute!


    Looking at the snacks in Gwen''s hand, Mike smiled, turned and walked into the supermarket again.


    See you tonight Gwen...


    ��


    Mike and Clark got home and just opened the door when Gwen seemed to trot over and jumped into Mike''s arms.


    "Dad, where did you go?"


    "I��"


    "We went to the supermarket to buy groceries."


    Clark spoke hastily, winking at Gwen.


    Unfortunately, Gwen didn''t understand it, and instead asked Clark, "Brother, are you not used to wearing glasses?"


    Clark: "��"


    "Clark..." Mike said lightly, "Go wash the vegetables."


    Clark sighed and glanced pitifully at Gwen.


    Well, I can only help you so far.


    Gwen wondered: "Dad, is there any trouble with my brother? I think he is very unhappy."


    "Maybe, he''s going on a business trip tomorrow."


    "Tourism?" First published www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    "It''s a business trip!"


    "Is it different from tourism?"


    Gwen blinked his eyes.


    Mike pondered, understood the meaning of the little guy, and said, "Are you going to play?"


    "hey-hey!"


    Gwen smiled and nodded.


    "Let''s wait until your spring break or summer break."


    "Oh!"


    Mike put down Gwen, walked upstairs, and said, "I''ll cook in a while, I''ll change the sheets for you first, Gwen."


    "Change the sheets?"


    Gwen widened his eyes sharply and said, "Dad! No need, I''ll change it myself!"


    "How about that!"


    Mike shook his head and said as he walked upstairs: "The sheets are too big, you can''t make them yourself."


    Saying that, Gwen walked into her room with desperate eyes.

 Chapter 237： educate

    Seeing Mike disappear in front of his eyes, Gwen burst into tears, and with Clark sighed, he rushed into the room, and then looked at the snacks that he had been turned out, a small face instantly pulled like a bitter gourd.


    Mike turned to look at Gwen and smiled: "Well done, baby!"


    The sheets were pulled apart to reveal the thick mattress, and around the mattress, one after another was taped to small bags.


    In each small bag, there are different kinds of snacks, which are clearly divided.


    Gwen stared blankly at the little bags and squeezed out a smile: "What are these, when did they appear?"


    "That''s right! What is it! Maybe the little hamster hid it!"


    Mike imitated Gwen''s tone and said, "Let me see!"


    Saying that, with Gwen''s grief-stricken expression on his face, he counted the inventory.


    "Three lollipops, six milk candies, two chocolates, three hard candies, a small box of strawberry biscuits, a chocolate wafer..."


    Insert an app: Perfectly reproduce the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an app that can be changed to read Mimi.


    Seeing that the things that he had saved for a long time were turned over by his ruthless father, Gwen felt wronged and almost burst into tears.


    Finally, when Mike pulled out a box of fruity corn on the cob...


    "No, no, that won''t work!"


    Gwen trotted over, hugged Mike, and said, "Dad, just leave one for me!"


    Mike blinked and looked puzzled: "What are they?"


    "It''s all my hidden snacks."


    "Didn''t the little hamster hide it?"


    "I''m that little hamster!"


    Mike held back his laughter, and in Gwen''s dull eyes, he took out the last snack, and when the tears in Gwen''s eyes were about to spurt, he said lightly, "You can choose three kinds of snacks."


    "what?"


    Gwen looked at Mike in surprise, feeling like he was floating from **** to heaven again.


    "Really?"


    Mike nodded and said, "Yes, but I will confiscate the other snacks. If you want to eat, you can tell me."


    These things are sweet, and Gwen is still changing her teeth, so it''s not good to eat too much.


    "Uh-huh!"


    Gwen nodded.


    "Choose."


    Gwen looked left, looked right, and tangled to choose three. After watching Mike take away the rest of the snacks, a villain appeared in her heart, and she waved her handkerchief in tears...


    Farewell, my snacks, I won''t forget the taste of you when you put it in your mouth.


    On the other side, Mike put away Gwen''s snacks, and after spending half an hour preparing dinner, the three sat at the dining table and ate dinner.


    "I have something to ask you."


    Listening to Mike''s serious tone, Clark put down the tableware and chopsticks in his hand, while Gwen took the opportunity to stuff a piece of meat before looking at Mike.


    Mike groaned and said, "I want to find something to do."


    "Um?"


    Clark was startled and said, "Dad, what do you want to do?"


    He guessed Mike was getting bored.


    Gwen: "Dad, are we broke?"


    Mike smiled and said, "No, I''m bored."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "So, now is the time to play your role, what can I do?"


    Mike looked at the two expectantly.


    "chef!"


    The two of them blurted out with little thought.


    Mike: "Do I have any other options? I still have a lot of specialties, such as..."


    He was startled...


    Killer? Talk to parents?


    This cannot be said.


    Well, the normal thing is this cooking skill.


    "All right."


    Mike nodded and said, "I will think about it, eat now!"


    ��


    The next day, Saturday, the weather was fine.


    Clark set off for the airport early in the morning, and Mike sent Gwen to the fighting cram school, and took Luke, who came to class, by the way.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    The three got out of the car, and a child named Harry Osborn ran out.


    He first politely called Mike, then pulled Gwen aside and whispered, "My dad will come today, we''ll practice for a while, please... let me!"


    After he said it with difficulty, he turned his head to the side in embarrassment.


    Gwen thought for a while, then nodded: "No problem!"


    "Really?"


    "Um."


    "Okay, I''ll treat you to a good meal later."


    Harry Osborn said happily and ran into the classroom.


    His father was tough on him, but Harry wanted to present himself in front of his own father and see his father''s affirmation of him.


    Gwen sighed, this guy is pathetic.


    Or her father. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    Luke said to Gwen, "Here again, this guy does it every time."


    "Who made me so strong!"


    Gwen sniffed, a stinky expression on his face.


    "Come on, come in."


    Mike walked into the classroom with two little guys.


    After a while, a luxury car stopped on the side of the road. The driver hurriedly got out of the car and opened the door for the boss in the back seat. A man wearing a trench coat with a hard face and a strong and stern expression walked down.


    Norman Osborn, owner of Osborn Enterprises and father of Harry Osborn.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll be out in a while."


    He said something, tightened his trench coat, and walked inside.


    When he walked into the classroom, he glanced at Harry Osborn who was on the move, sat on the seat next to the training ground, right next to Mike, and glanced at his watch.


    Harry Osborn''s request yesterday only bought him five minutes.


    After the children spent a little time moving their bodies, they began to practice in pairs.


    Gwen''s opponent was Harry, and the two played very well. Mike nodded secretly, but from his eyes he could see that Gwen had released water, but when he looked at the man beside him, he instantly understood Harry Osborn''s thoughts.


    In the end, Harry Osborn was victorious.


    Gwen and Harry Osborn ran towards where they were.


    Mike smiled at Gwen and said, "Not bad."


    Gwen smiled.


    Harry Osborn looked at his father with anticipation in his eyes.


    "What''s the joy of winning a little girl? You let me waste five minutes just to see this?"


    Norman Osborn said lightly.


    The light in Harry Osborn''s eyes quickly dissipated, and his eyes instantly turned red.


    "I told you, don''t learn these messy things, it''s useless for your life."


    At this moment, Gwen looked at Norman Osborn angrily, and said, "Hey, how can you say that Harry! He works very hard, you know what happened to him at school, that''s why he learned this Is it? Also, this is not useless!"


    Norman Osborn glanced at Gwen and chuckled softly.


    This little girl is quite brave, but... just a little girl.


    Turning to look at his son, he said indifferently: "How many times have I said, don''t associate with these useless people!"


    When the words fell, he turned and walked out.


    At this moment, Mike got up, stood in front of him, and said lightly: "How do you educate your son, I can''t control it, but you said my daughter...Apologize."

 Chapter 238： resist

    Just apologizing, Mike thought he was polite enough.


    If it wasn''t for Gwen, who felt that the performance was too violent, Gwen would not learn well, and if it was Clark''s three boys, he would definitely give Norman Osborn a stylish pair of sunglasses first.


    But Norman Osborn glanced at Mike lightly and said, "It''s useless..."


    Before he could finish speaking, his eyes narrowed.


    He felt that the Mike in front of him had changed.


    The cold aura was like an invisible blade resting on his throat.


    There was a sense of horror that his throat would be cut if he continued to speak.


    Mike raised his hand and patted Norman Osborn lightly on the shoulder, as if to dust off the other party.


    "Now, the useless person in your mouth can kill you with this useless thing, do you believe it?"


    The next moment, the terrifying and cold aura disappeared.


    Norman Osborn took a deep breath and said, "So, you will only threaten with these non...things? Prove it is useful?"


    "No, I just want to tell you that at this time, only this useless thing can protect yourself and the people you want to protect."


    "Just with this ridiculous fist?"


    "Ridiculous? Maybe, but you won''t be able to laugh when it hits you in the face."


    "you��"


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Mike looked impatient and said, "If you want to impress me by talking nonsense, that''s fine. If you don''t want to apologize, the only thing that can protect yourself now is your fist!"


    Norman Osborn''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    Mike Dan smiled: "Your reputation, your money status, can''t protect you now, Mr. Osborn!"


    "You must be in a hurry. Raise your fist like a man."


    Hearing this, the coach who had seen the two arguing over, paused.


    "Step aside!"


    Norman Osborn looked at his watch and said coldly.


    He felt that every second wasted here was meaningless.


    "Apologize."


    "you!"


    "boom!"


    Mike punched out, but was blocked by Norman Osborn.


    Norman Osborn''s face sank.


    "Yo, it looks like you have practiced too!"


    Mike smiled lightly, his face full of ridicule, as if to say that you are useless? How did you practice?


    Norman Osborn''s face twitched, and for this reason, his fire was also lit. If he didn''t do anything, he felt that he couldn''t hold his breath.


    So, he took a step back, clenched his fist, and slammed into Mike''s face.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Mike dodged easily, while Norman Osborn threw punch after punch with a cold face, and the speed became faster and faster.


    The coach on the other side was stunned when he saw this scene.


    Although Norman Osborn''s posture is not as professional, it can be regarded as an amateur level.


    In contrast, the easy-to-dodge mic is stronger.


    Is Mike a professional?


    "Don''t waste your time, Mr. Osborn."


    The words fell, and before Osborn could react, there was a sharp pain in his eye socket, and it was still twice.


    "what!"


    He couldn''t help screaming and took two steps back.


    Visible to the naked eye, the two eye sockets quickly turned blue and purple, and the whole person became absurd and ridiculous.


    Pay attention to the official account: Book Friends Base Camp, pay attention to get cash and coins!


    "puff!"


    The coach on the side couldn''t hold back, laughed out loud, and then hurriedly turned around, his shoulders shaking violently.


    Norman Osborn looked at Mike angrily, and shouted extremely corruptly: "Shet! Shet!"


    When his self-righteous arrogance was shattered by these two punches, all disdain and indifference were left behind by him.


    "You lost, apologize!"


    Mike said lightly, looking at Norman Osborn who was furious.


    Norman Osborn felt as if he had eaten a fly.


    He was not only beaten, but also apologized?


    There are no doors!


    The swelling and pain in the eye socket made him take a deep breath, but in a short period of time, his eyes turned into walnuts, and the field of vision in front of him began to narrow.


    "No apology, let''s continue!"


    With that said, Mike raised his fist again with a smile.


    Norman Osborn''s face instantly turned ashen.


    At this moment, Harry Osborn clenched his fists in front of Norman Osborn, and looked like he was protecting his father.


    Norman Osborn was stunned, his eyes flashed inexplicably, but he shouted in a low voice: "Get out of the way!"


    "Do not!"


    Harry Osborn rebelled against him for the first time.


    Norman Osborn was stunned for a moment, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and a hint of joy filled his heart.


    He was not happy because of his son''s protection, but because of the opponent''s resistance.


    With a tough personality, he always felt that his son''s temperament was too soft.


    Mike beckoned to Harry Osborn and said, "Come on, kid, let me see your fist!"


    "what!"


    Harry Osborn roared at Mike, and when the little fist landed on Mike, Mike stepped back: "Oh, that''s amazing, you won!"


    Harry Osborn froze for a while, turned to look at his father, saw his expressionless face, hesitated, and said to Mike: "Uncle, I''m sorry, my dad just talked too much, I apologize for him and you. ."


    Mike touched Harry Osborn''s head with a smile, and said, "I accept your apology, and you''re amazing."


    Harry Osborn was stunned, showing a bright smile, and said, "Thank you, uncle!"


    Norman Osborn, who was on the side, looked at that smile, and his heart suddenly became sour.


    His son had never laughed at him like that before.


    "Go! Harry!"


    Norman Osborn said with a cold face.


    "Oh!"


    Harry Osborn''s little face drooped down again.


    At this moment, Mike walked towards Norman Osborn, and under the vigilant eyes of the other party, he turned and sat on a chair not far away.


    Gwen, who was following behind Mike, stopped and looked up at the adult who was much taller than himself. Like a little adult, he said solemnly: "Uncle, the teacher said that giving the child some affirmation and encouragement can increase his confidence. Make him better."


    Norman Osborn glanced at Gwen, and there was a flash of admiration in his eyes that were about to be closed.


    This little girl is very brave.


    He straightened his clothes with a blank face, and walked out with two blue eye circlesFirst release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    Harry Osborn hurriedly followed.


    The father and son got into the car. When the driver opened the door, he saw his boss''s eyes stunned, and he hurriedly lowered his head, for fear that he could not control the corner of his mouth.


    "Dad, Daddy!" Harry Osborn dared. "Can you not trouble Daddy Gwen?"


    Norman Os would have responded.


    Harry Osborn looked at his father in surprise.


    This is the first time I have received a positive response from my father.


    "well done."


    Um?


    Harry Osborn thought he heard it wrong, but after seeing his father looking at him, he gave a big smile.


    Seeing this, the sourness that Norman Osborn had been radiating since just now finally faded away.


    "Mr. Osborne, are we still going to the company?"


    "Go to the hospital."


    Norman Osborn said coldly.


    Protect yourself with your fists?


    Hmph, as long as the strengthening potion is successfully developed, this is not a problem at all.


    Suddenly, he remembered the little girl''s words, pondered, and said, "Harry, why do you want to learn this?"


    Harry Osborn pursed his lips, hesitated, and then whispered: "Because at school, there are..."


    Following the conversation between the father and son, the car drove into the distance.

 Chapter 239： relation

    Monaco.


    It''s a small country in Europe, but today it''s one of the busiest places in the world.


    The sun was hot, but the people gathered at the gate of the racing club were revelling, and the atmosphere was hotter than the sun.


    Tourists, car fans, but more of a fan of Iron Man, this is a big event for them.


    Since Tony admits he is Iron Man, his popularity has continued to rise, and it''s hard to say that he is in full swing.


    After the news of Tony''s participation in the car race was released, the number of people who came to watch the race increased several times, and tickets in the racetrack were even more difficult to find.


    People were enthusiastic, cheering and shouting, and the scene was crazy.


    Clark hung his work badge with a camera and took pictures outside against the sun.


    Looking at this lively scene, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    These people are really crazy, does Tony Stark have such great charm?


    Thinking of the other party''s embarrassing things, Clark shook his head.


    Just then, a car stopped in front of the club.


    is it Tony?


    Clark moved his footsteps and preemptively took a photo spot.


    The next second, when Tony got out of the car, screaming, the crowd squeezed past like waves.


    Tony adjusted his clothes, waved to the crowd with a smile, stood at the door for a few seconds, long enough for the reporters to take pictures, and walked into the club with Pepper, who held his arm.


    Clark looked at the photos he took and quickly deleted the unqualified photos.


    Tony, who was in a suit and leather shoes, wore a pair of sunglasses and had a stinky expression on his face.


    Clark looked at it and thought it was pretty good.


    He squeezed through the crowd, showed the guards his badge and pass, and walked into the club.


    Their editor-in-chief made an early appointment with Stark to have a brief interview with Tony.


    "Clark, here."


    Louise, who had been in the club early, waved to Clark.


    Clark walked over.


    Louise took out her vanity mirror and looked at her makeup. She glanced at Tony. After seeing a man and a woman walking towards Tony, she whispered to Clark, "That''s Christine from Vanity Fair, and the one with her is Justin Hammer, the owner of Hammer Military Industries."


    Clark nodded, knowing that Louise was helping him meet people.


    As a reporter, he might deal with these people at some point.


    Exchange good books, pay attention to the vx public number. Book Friends Base Camp. Follow now and get cash red envelopes!


    The corners of Louise''s mouth were slightly raised, and she turned her head to Clark: "Christine, she is a very capable woman, but she likes to use her body to achieve her goals. In order to get the opportunity to visit Tony Stark, she Stayed at the other party''s house for one night, and now, it''s Justin Hammer again, huh...the taste is really getting worse and worse."


    Clark blinked and said, "Are you and her rivals?"


    Louise picked her hair unnaturally, and after watching Justin Hammer and Christine leave, she said, "I''m not like her, let''s go, let''s go."


    At this time, Tony was holding a wet towel, wiping his hands frantically, with a look of disgust on his face.


    That idiot who only knows how to pirate, actually grabbed his hand.


    If it weren''t for his lack of regeneration ability, he would have chopped this hand directly!


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony with a funny look, and after seeing the two Louise walking towards them, he reminded in a low voice, "Tony, it''s a reporter from the Daily Planet, they made an appointment."


    Tony frowned, looking unhappy.


    "Hello, Mr. Stark, I''m Louise, we have an appointment in advance."


    Louise greeted Tony with a professional smile.


    Tony shook his head and said, "Next time."


    He''s in a bad mood now.


    If you''re in a bad mood, he doesn''t care if you make an appointment or not.


    When the words fell, he turned and left.


    Louise frowned and sighed.


    She had already heard about Tony Stark''s temper. If she catches up now, she still won''t get an interview opportunity. The other party is not someone who will give you time for stalking.


    It seems that this interview was a waste.


    "Sorry, Tony, he''s in a bad mood right now."


    Pepper Potts said something to the two, turned and chased out.


    Louise looked at Clark and said helplessly: "Okay, our interview is over, we can only take more photos at the racetrack for a while, I hope White won''t scold us."


    Clark scratched his hair and strode after Tony.


    "Clark, don''t mess around!"


    Louise was stunned for a moment, and she bit her lip after seeing Clark quickly disappear in front of her eyes.


    Why is this guy so dumb?


    If they annoy Tony Stark, their job is done!


    Thinking of this, she quickly chased after him.


    "Hey! Thor, Mr. Stark!"


    Clark shouted and quickly walked to Tony''s side. Under Pepper Potts'' surprised eyes, before Tony could react, he directly clamped Tony''s neck and said quickly in his ear, "I''m Clark." New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    Tony''s anger disappeared instantly, he pushed Clark away, frowning: "Are you Clark?"


    It''s not like what he remembers, it can even be said that they are two people.


    Clark nodded, pushed his glasses, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Hotel, women''s clothing boss."


    Tony''s eyes widened sharply.


    This is Clark!


    Only his parents and the Kents knew about it!


    So, Clark is like this... in disguise?


    "Clark!"


    Louise shouted and said to Tony, "I''m sorry, Mr. Stark, for disturbing you, he hasn''t been here for a long time, no..."


    "If you have any questions, just ask."


    "what?"


    Louise was stunnedTony pointed to the empty table beside him and said, "How about we go over there?"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Louise was surprised by Tony''s sudden change in attitude and couldn''t help but glance at Clark.


    How is this going?


    Seeing that Tony Stark had gone far, she could only suppress her doubts and strode over.


    The interview went well, and Tony''s good attitude surprised Louise.


    After the interview, looking at Tony and the two who were leaving, Louise turned to look at Clark, who was taking pictures, and couldn''t help saying, "What happened just now? What did you tell him?"


    "Nothing to say."


    Clark shook his head and said, "Maybe his mood suddenly improved."


    Louise looked at Clark suspiciously, seeing that Clark was also full of doubts, thinking of Tony Stark''s character, he sighed, and said, "This time you are lucky, but next time you can''t be so reckless, this will give You''re causing trouble."


    Clark nodded and said, "The game is about to start."


    The two walked towards the racetrack.


    The next thing is much easier.


    Watch the game, take a photo, and then write a manuscript, and you can hand over.


    As the time for the race drew nearer, so did the crowd at the racetrack.


    Just when the arena under the sun became a lot of people''s attention, above the sky that no one noticed, a steel figure was staring coldly below.

 Chapter 240： revenge

    On the field, in the audience.


    Justin Hammer looked at the arena with an excited and weird smile on his face, and said to Christine beside him: "This position has the best view, and you can enjoy the performance in a while."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hammer."


    There was just a hint of admiration in Christine''s eyes.


    In this regard, Justin Hammer was a little proud when he saw it. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. The smile on his face became more and more excited, and he said, "I have something urgent to deal with. I need to leave for a while, sorry."


    Christine nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you here."


    Justin Hammer turned away without the slightest nostalgia.


    Looking at the other party''s back, a hint of doubt flashed in Christine''s eyes.


    She sensed that there was something wrong with Justin Hammer''s attitude.


    According to her understanding of Justin Hammer, when she came to the door like this, the other party should look at her like a dog, wishing to swallow her immediately, but now... the other party''s mind is not on her?


    Thinking of this, as a reporter, she was very curious and quietly followed.


    Her gut told her that this would be big news.


    She followed Justin from a distance until she came to the outside of the racetrack. After watching Justin Hammer get into a large van, the curiosity in her eyes grew stronger.


    An advertisement, the book chasing app I''ve been using recently, Mimi reading app caches and reads books, read aloud offline!


    Just then, she heard cheers from the racetrack.


    Are you in?


    She whispered softly, but still stood in the corner.


    There is definitely big news on Justin Hammer!


    After waiting for a minute or two, her eyes widened when she saw the door of the van opened and a yellow-black iron man walked out from inside.


    Come on, what a joke!


    Is this Iron Man''s iron suit?


    wrong!


    There are obvious differences between the two steel suits.


    Tony Stark''s steel battle suit is like a piece of clothing worn on the body, it is not cumbersome at all, but also has a beautiful combination of metal and machinery, which looks pleasing to the eye.


    And this Iron Man is more violent and rough, and is bigger than Tony Stark''s.


    When she took out her mobile phone and wanted to take a few pictures, she saw that the Iron Man turned his head and stared at her with cold eyes.


    Shaking his body, he ran to the corner without hesitation.


    But just before she took a few steps, an iron man fell from the sky and blocked her.


    "Why are you disobedient and have to follow me?"


    Justin Hammer''s voice was full of pity, looking at the woman whose eyes were full of fear, and said, "Originally, I wanted to celebrate with you after today''s affairs are over. My hotel has been booked."


    Hearing this, Christine hurriedly said: "Mr. Hammer, don''t worry, I won''t say it, I... uh!"


    She was pinched by Justin''s neck and lifted from the ground.


    "Let me go."


    She spoke with difficulty, holding the steel palm in both hands, her legs swaying randomly.


    "Sorry."


    He shook his head, and flew up with the other party, straight into the sky.


    Meanwhile, the race inside the velodrome has already begun.


    One after another racing cars galloped on the track, the roar of the engine that made people blood boil, and the sound of the wind speeding by the racing cars, igniting the whole arena.


    People cheered and shouted hoarsely.


    Suddenly, a black spot with flames quickly fell from the sky.


    "What it is?"


    As the thing got closer, people looked over and someone called out.


    "A flying man?"


    "Metal suit? Iron Man?"


    "iron Man?"


    After people shouted, they responded.


    Iron Man...Isn''t it Tony Stark?


    Isn''t he on the field now?


    Before they could figure it out, the Iron Man slammed onto the track, raised his feet frantically, and kicked a rushing car away, the machine gun on his arm shot deadly bullets one by one, knocking the other car away. The race car shreds. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    Boom, boom!


    Amidst the explosion, an angry voice emerged from Iron Man.


    "Tony Stark!"


    With the roar, people screamed and started to run away, and after looking at the steel man getting closer, Tony did not slow down, but accelerated and rushed over. At the same time, he shouted to the communicator: " Happy, bring my suitcase in the back of the car."


    "Whoosh!"


    He wiped the iron man''s fallen hand and rushed over, and after the iron man paused slightly, he chased after Tony with flames.


    "Quickly take a picture! Eh, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Clark froze in place, Louise anxiously grabbed the camera from Clark''s hand and pulled Clark to the front against the flow of people.


    Clark frowned as he looked at the arena.


    Something is wrong with Tony...


    He looked at his hand tightly, pulled Louise back, and said, "You''re crazy! It''s too dangerous there!"


    "I''ve encountered even more dangerous things!"


    Louise shouted and raised her camera to take a picture.


    But in the next second, she was picked up and ran outside the arena.


    "Put me down!"


    She patted Clark on the back.


    Clark growled, "You''re an annoying woman! Quiet me!"


    He patted Louise''s pp hard.


    Louise was stunned, then blushed, but calmed down anyway.


    "thanks!"


    After calming down, she hurriedly said thanks.


    She hadn''t encountered big news for a long time, and when she saw such a big news, she couldn''t control herself.


    Clark put Louise down, and the two ran out of the racetrack.


    the other side��


    "Whoosh!"


    The ugly giant Iron Man chased Tony''s car and lifted it straight up.


    Tony fell out of the car like a loach, rolled twice on the ground, and ran into the distance in embarrassment.


    But just after two steps, the car landed in front of him, blocking his path.


    "boom!"


    A missile landed on the racing car, and the violent explosion blew Tony out directly. When Tony rolled on the ground, he was pinched by the Iron Man and lifted up.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the reactor on the other side''s chest he growled, his eyes more shocked than anger.


    "Click!"


    The three-meter-high giant iron man opened his breastplate to reveal the person inside.


    A familiar bald head.


    "Obadia!?"


    Tony exclaimed and said, "What''s going on? Aren''t you in prison? You..."


    "In prison?"


    Obadiah sneered, hatred in his eyes.


    He suffered a lot in prison.


    Justin Hammer rescued him when he thought he was going to die like this in prison for the rest of his life.


    The reason for saving him was because the other party wanted to see if he knew the secret of the steel suit.


    And he noticed the miniature reactor on Iron Man''s chest at first sight, because it was almost the same as the reactor in the Stark Corporation building except for its size.


    He then found Anton Vanke for Justin Hammer, who was deported that year and designed the Ark reactor with Howard Stark.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    It is a pity that Anton Vanke has died in depression, but fortunately the other party has a son Ivan Vanke.


    Ivan Vanke also hates Stark because of what happened to his father and his own life that has plummeted.


    So, because of the common enemy, the three of them reached a cooperation, tinkered with the steel battle suit, and he also got this opportunity for revenge.

 Chapter 241： Is this... God?

    evenge!


    There was only this thought in Obadiah''s mind.


    What he suffered in prison, only he knows.


    Humiliation, pain, and ridicule...


    When a person in a high position falls, it is heart-wrenching pain, and hatred for the person who made them fall will be unforgettable.


    When Obadiah saw Tony again, he just wanted to kill him.


    It''s a pity...he also has to play a superhero scene with his collaborators.


    Really boring people.


    Obadiah whispered in his heart, resisting the urge to squeeze Tony''s head, and clenched the huge steel palm little by little.


    "what!"


    Tony cried out in pain.


    "Hurry up! Happy! Hurry up!"


    Pepper Potts sat in the back seat of the car with a silver-red suitcase, urging Happy.


    Although Happy was trembling all over, his eyes were extremely firm.


    Rush over, give the box to his boss, and complete his quest.


    Boom, boom!


    The car flew through the fence of the arena and charged towards Obadiah amid the screams of Pepper Potts.


    However, there is a figure faster than them, it is a yellow-black figure, and it is also a man in a steel battle suit.


    It is much smaller than Obadiah''s suit, but the whole body is full of weapons, which looks very exaggerated.


    "boom!"


    He knocked Obadiah out.


    Obadiah rolled on the ground, and Tony in his hand fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, and the audience who wanted to escape because of the sudden attack also screamed and returned.


    "Tony!"


    Pepper Potts shouted, raising the suitcase to the screeching sound of Happy''s brakes.


    Tony flashed joy in his eyes, stretched out his hands, and shouted, "Throw it here!"


    Pepper Potts threw it hard.


    "Snapped!"


    The box just flew three meters away and fell to the ground.


    Tony''s face twitched, looking at the suitcase more than ten meters away, ran over quickly, and looked at the Iron Man confronting Obadiah, with doubts and shock flashing in his eyes.


    This is filled with various weapons, and it doesn''t seem to have any aesthetics. It is also a steel battle suit?


    How did the world suddenly become so crazy, who can make his steel suit?


    "Tony Stark!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the yellow-black steel suit, which made Tony not disgusting, but felt a little disgusting.


    Justin Hammer?


    Heck!


    Tony whispered in his heart, and almost spit it out after hearing what Justin Hammer said next.


    "Hurry up, man, let me deal with this big guy!"


    Tony''s face twitched, and he stepped on the suitcase, and the heart that he had been carrying finally fell to the ground.


    The next second, the top of the silver-red suitcase was completely opened, and Tony bent down, grabbed the two handles inside with both hands, pulled it hard, and stood up at the same time. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    In an instant, the silver-red suitcase began to deform, protecting Tony.


    hum!


    With the activation sound of the suit, the pulse cannon in the palm of the suit lit up.


    "clatter!"


    The silver visor was buckled, the eyes of the iron suit lit up, and Iron Man appeared.


    Seeing this scene, the returning audience cheered hysterically, and the entire arena became hot again.


    Listening to the reactions of the surrounding audience, Justin Hammer sighed.


    It seems that his script has been changed a bit, but it does not affect the final result.


    Justin Hammer smiled and shouted, "Hey! Stark! We''re fighting together, and you''re here to help me."


    Saying that, he aimed his weapon at Obadiah who got up.


    Tony glanced at Justin Hammer coldly, and said, "You are wearing the imitation toy you ordered from the comic exhibition, put it aside for me."


    Hearing this, Justin Hammer almost missed his weapon at Tony.


    However, Tony Stark is about to say goodbye to the world.


    Thinking of this, his mood immediately cheered up.


    Tony ran fast on the ground and rushed towards Obadiah, but he felt a little drum in his heart.


    This battle suit is portable, so the armor is thin, and it does not have the ability to fly, and the weapons are only the palm cannon and the beam cannon on the chest.


    Can you only find a way to get close, and then blast off the opponent''s core?


    Tony whispered in his heart, his legs slammed on the ground, his palms lit up, and two beams were ejected. The speed skyrocketed again, and he rushed towards Obadiah.


    Obadiah snorted, the whole person flew backward, the machine gun on his arm was aimed at Tony, and a series of bullets were fired.


    Da da da!


    The bullet hit Tony''s suit, spattering a little spark.


    Tony cursed.


    Just then, a missile flew towards Obadiah, blasting him out.


    Obadiah rolled, flew from the ground, and shouted, "Go to hell!"


    Following the voice, several steel figures spraying flames fell from the sky and flew beside Obadiah.


    Tony''s eyes narrowed, while Justin Hammer on the side began to get excited.


    coming!


    The climax of this superhero drama is here!


    The villain Obadiah took the Iron Legion to kill Tony Stark, but he killed the Iron Legion, caught Obadiah, avenged Tony Stark, and protected innocent people, becoming a new of Iron Man.


    Tomorrow''s headline photo will be of him standing in the explosion.


    And he will also shout his slogan that everyone can become Iron Man!


    In the end, he becomes the new superhero, and his Hammer army will bring down Stark Industries.


    Perfect!


    Justin Hammer trembled with excitement.


    Da da!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded Bullets fell from the sky like orange beams, sweeping towards him and Tony.


    He flew up and dodged, while Tony rushed towards the enemy frantically.


    but��


    Whizzing!


    A missile locked on Tony, and Obadiah rushed over.


    Boom!


    Tony was blasted out, and Obadiah passed through the flames and punched Tony on the body.


    boom!


    Tony was knocked into the air, smashed through the wall like a cannonball, and flew towards the audience in the auditorium.


    "what!"


    Several spectators who watched the lively screamed, but they could only scream in timeReceive red envelopes and follow the public. !


    Flying over like this, they were not killed or seriously injured.


    Suddenly, the field of vision in front of them was occupied by a tinge of dark red, and they shrank their necks and hugged their heads, stunned when they looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The dark blue tight-fitting battle suit outlines the perfect muscle curve, and the red cloak behind him sways gently with the breeze, like a rolling red cloud, giving the powerful figure a little more elegance. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    The man turned his head slightly, and his handsome features exuded a charming brilliance under the sunlight.


    Is this... God?


    At this moment, there is only one thought in their minds.

 Chapter 242： understatement

    Clark turned his head and glanced at the audience behind him, seeing that they were all right, but after being frightened, he smiled at them, and flew towards the arena with Tony who had just caught him.


    Yes, just hold.


    Princess hug.


    Tony looked up at the person who saved him, looked at the familiar face of the other party, and whispered in surprise: "Clark?"


    Clark nodded slightly.


    Tony breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, that kid.


    In that case, the Kent family members are not ordinary people?


    Thinking of their abilities, Tony slowly spit out two words in his heart.


    abnormal!


    Yes, this family is perverted!


    What is this ability?


    clatter!


    Clark held Tony under the spotlight and landed on the field lightly.


    "Hey, how long do you want me to hold you?"


    Clark said lightly and looked at Tony helplessly.


    Tony was stunned, and then saw the current posture of the two...


    wtf!


    What the **** is this? When is he?


    He almost jumped to the ground, then quickly ducked to the side.


    Tony''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, as if he could scrape off a layer of black ash.


    "Leave it to me here."


    Clark spoke to Tony and walked towards Obadiah under the watchful eyes of everyone in the arena.


    On the other side, looking at Clark who appeared inexplicably, Justin Hammer''s mind was full of question marks.


    Who is this?


    Why is it always unexpected.


    but��


    "Hey man, let''s kill him together!"


    Clark turned his head and smiled at Justinham, and said, "No, it''s nothing."


    On the other side, Obadiah looked at Clark who suddenly appeared and got angry.


    one, two, three...


    The annoying people appear one after another, why are they stopping him?


    He just wants to kill Tony Stark!


    Just such a small wish can not be fulfilled?


    "Go to hell! Go to die!"


    He roared, all the ammunition pouring out.


    Whizzing!


    The bullet was like a storm, covering the entire space in front of him.


    Da da da!


    The soil and rocks splashed, and bullet holes appeared on the ground, but when they landed on Clark, they had no effect.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Those bullets were like naughty pinballs, either being smashed into discus or rubbing Clark''s body and flying away.


    But following the bullets were missiles dragging flames. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    They roared and landed on Clark with a final roar.


    Boom, boom!


    The flames engulfed Clark, and the violent impact swept all around.


    Obadiah''s eyes flashed with joy.


    It worked!


    But in the next second, a figure still walked out unhurriedly.


    There was not a single scratch, not even a single scratch on the battle uniform on his body.


    Obadiah''s eyes shrank, and the others in the arena were stunned when they saw this scene.


    Clark looked at the missile that was burning in his hand and wanted to fly out, and squeezed it hard.


    boom!


    The flames engulfed him again.


    In the sound of breathing cold air, the flame that wrapped Clark was instantly blown away, and Clark had disappeared in place.


    Boom, boom!


    Without any warning, the four iron men flying in the air exploded at the same time, turning into scrap iron and falling from the air.


    Clark flew in mid-air, looking at Obadiah on the opposite side with a calm face.


    what happened?


    What kind of horrible attack is this?


    Everyone was completely stunned.


    But what they didn''t know was that for Clark, it wasn''t an attack at all, he just flew over and accelerated into it.


    None of the four iron men were remotely controlled, so Clark would let go of the attack.


    The flames in the air quickly dissipated, but Obadiah''s eyes showed a deep fear.


    What exactly is this?


    Cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and he turned around without hesitation and flew into the distance.


    Now, it is no longer a matter of revenge, but how he can escape!


    But just as he turned around, something unexpected happened.


    "boom!"


    With the loud explosion, Obadiah turned into a ball of fire.


    Blow up?


    Clark frowned, and after nodding to Tony who was not far away, he rose into the sky and disappeared.


    Tony looked at Obadiah, who had been blown up, and then at Justin Hammer, with a look of inquiry and thought in his eyes.


    Obadiah has steel suits, and Justin Hammer has them, but they can''t make them. Who helped them?


    # Send888 Cash Red Envelope# Follow the vx. official account book base camp, watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red packets!


    Also, is Obadiah related to Justin Hammer?


    Tony never believed that in a short period of time, there were two people who could imitate his suit and the Ark reactor.


    By the way, the Ark reactor.


    The core of the steel suit.


    Someone faked this, who?


    He thought about it in his mind, and a vague name had already appeared in his mind.


    But at this moment, Pepper Potts and Happy ran towards him, he could only temporarily suppress the doubts in his mind, opened his visor and smiled at the two of them, and then, amid the cheers of the audience, the three of them greeted the two of them. Walk outside the racetrack.


    On the other hand, Justin Hammer is already stupid.


    His script was all messed up!


    His well-prepared debut was ruined by a red cape, and Tony Stark didn''t die, it was Obadiah...


    Wait, Obadiah, blow yourself up!


    He remembered the scene just now, and his heart froze.


    That was by no means Obadiah''s initiative to blew himself up!


    It''s Ivan Vanko!


    damn it!


    He suddenly felt that the steel suit he was wearing had turned into a closed bomb!


    "Fake, Fake!"


    "That lunatic! What does he want to do! Could this suit..."


    At this moment an indifferent voice sounded inside his battle suit.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t detonate your suit, and I won''t do it either."


    "Damn, you just killed Obadiah, you think I..."


    "Is he important?"


    Ivan Vanke smiled lightly and said, "He''s about to be caught. Do you want him to tell us about us? This is for our own good."


    Justin Hammer fell silent, and then said: "There is no next time, you must obey my orders! Do you know?"


    "Haha." Ivan Vanke smiled lightly: "Don''t worry, my cooperation with you is a relationship of mutual achievement, which is different from Obadiah, a superfluous person."


    "Without you, there would be no funds. How could I make a steel suit? Without me, you...hehe."


    Justin Hammer snorted coldly and said, "Let''s start the next phase of the plan!"


    Thinking of what was supposed to be his limelight today and all the things that were taken away, he felt a fire in his heart.


    "no problem."


    Ivan Vanke said lightly and hung up the communication.


    Justin Hammer stood there for a few seconds, watching the audience slowly leaving the arena, he snorted coldly, and the battle suit burst into flames and flew into the sky.


    Tony Stark''s iron suit is no longer his only thing.


    Now, cheer for Tony Stark to your heart''s content.


    After tomorrow, these things will belong to him!

 Chapter 243： just me

    "Clark!"


    Looking at Clark who came out of the bathroom, Louise, who was waiting not far away, waved her hand, her pale face flushed with excitement.


    "You really missed a wonderful scene!"


    Louise shook the camera happily: "Fortunately, I captured it all."


    "What was taken?"


    Clark asked curiously, but a faint smile flashed in his eyes.


    Louise took the camera and showed Clark the picture she had just taken.


    "After you went to the bathroom, there was an unexpected battle, and a mysterious person appeared, you see..."


    There are many pictures, pictures of Iron Man, pictures of fighting Iron Man, and pictures of him.


    Louise and Clark look at the photos as they walk.


    Louise smiled and said, "There are two photos I really like."


    The first is a photo of Clark wearing a battle suit, flying quietly in the air, bathed in the sun.


    Clark glanced at him, satisfied.


    Beautiful shot.


    Although it is a photo, the cloak behind him seems to be being blown by the wind and keeps moving.


    The second photo is of him holding Iron Man.


    Clark''s mouth twitched.


    Can you not have this one?


    He wanted to take the camera and delete this one.


    But Louise looked at this photo, but nodded with satisfaction, her eyes lit up: "Actually, I like this more."


    Clark: "��"


    Louise smiled, handed the camera to Clark, and said, "You should save the photo, this is big news."


    "Uh, good."


    "Who is that person?"


    Louise recalled the picture just now, and suddenly sighed: "I hope he is a good person, the world needs people like him."


    Do you need such a person?


    Clark''s eyes flickered and smiled, "Then he must be a good man."


    Louise rolled her eyes at Clark and said, "You are so optimistic."


    "hey-hey!"


    Clark touched his head with a smile and said, "When will I go back."


    "Go book tickets now!" Louise''s eyes flashed and she said, "We have to go back quickly! Also, it''s best to finish the manuscript on the plane!"


    ��


    Meanwhile, New York.


    In a secret laboratory of Hammer''s military industry.


    Ivan Vanke is adjusting his suit.


    Rough, wild...


    If Tony Stark''s suit is like a cheetah, his suit is a brown bear.


    Putting a long whip on his battle suit, he lightly bit the toothpick in his mouth, and his face with obvious scars was full of a mocking smile.


    Laughing at Tony Stark about to lose everything, laughing at the stupidity of Justin Hammer.


    In his plan, Tony Stark will be on his knees begging for his forgiveness and awaiting his trial under the watchful eyes of the whole world, and Justin Hammer will be the scapegoat...


    The real winner is only him.


    Ah.


    He sneered and began to look forward to it.


    ��


    The next day, Mike''s house.


    At breakfast time, Mike and Clark were eating fried dough sticks and drinking fresh soy milk, looking very comfortable.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Gwen ran in with the newspaper.


    "Dad! Look! Look!"


    Gwen held the newspaper in his hand, tossed it back and forth excitedly, then looked at Clark beside him, and said, "Brother, is that you?"


    Because she knew about Clark''s disguise, she recognized Clark at a glance.


    Clark glanced at Mike, his eyes full of inquiries.


    Mike whispered: "You can figure it out yourself. Except for Charles, Gwen doesn''t know about your abilities."


    With that said, Mike took the newspaper, looked at the photo on the cover, and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Clark turned his head to look at Gwen, who stared at him excitedly, groaned deliberately, and said solemnly, "Gwen, can brother trust you?"


    Without any hesitation, Gwen nodded quickly.


    "Well!"


    Clark nodded solemnly and said, "This is our family''s secret, you can''t tell it."


    Gwen nodded frantically and said, "I, Gwen Kent, are famous for being stubborn, and no one can pry them off!"


    Mike squinted at Gwen: "Hey, don''t give you two candies, you''ll tell the secret."


    Gwen said angrily, "Dad!"


    Mike smiled and said seriously: "If you say it, it will bring us a lot of trouble."


    "I''ll never say it!" Gwen patted his chest and said, "I''m the best at keeping secrets."


    "Then Clark tell her."


    Mike said, shaking the newspaper lightly, and biting into the fritters.


    Clark coughed lightly and said, "First of all, to answer your question just now, it''s me in the newspaper."


    "Yohoo!" Gwen cheered, holding Clark''s arm like a little frog, jumping on the spot: "It''s so handsome, it''s so handsome!"


    Clark stretched out his hand to hold Gwen''s head, set the little guy in place, and said, "My identity, you have to keep it a secret."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Gwen nodded.


    "Okay, there''s one more thing to tell you."


    Gwen held his breath.


    "Charles, you''ve seen it, haven''t you?"


    "Well, he is the principal of X Academy, and he also has super powers!" After Gwen finished speaking, his face collapsed, and he said, "You have it, he has it, and you have it!"


    Turning to look at Mike, Gwen suddenly said, "Fortunately, Dad didn''t!"


    "Uh, that''s another thing I''m going to tell you." Clark pointed to Mike with a smile, and said in a low voice, "Actually, Dad also has superpowers, and he''s the most powerful."


    Gwen: "��"


    Her eyes moved on Mike and Clark, and finally fell on Mike.


    "Dad, is it true?"


    "Really ah ah ah!"


    Gwen grabbed his hair: "Damn, why not me!"


    Clark squeezed his chin, imitating the way Mike talked to them before: "Probably, because you picked it up?"


    Gwen: (?��?)��


    "Snapped!"


    Mike slapped Clark on the back of the head, wiped the oil off his hands, and said, "Boy, are you courting death?"


    Gwen moved: "Dad!"


    Clark coughed lightly and said to Gwen, "I picked it up too."


    Gwen: (?��?)


    She hugged Mike and said, "Dad, you are so kind."


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "Okay, those things have to be kept secret, you know?"


    "I know."


    Gwen nodded very seriously, glanced at Mike and Clark, covered his mouth and snickered, sat next to Mike, and started to eat breakfast.


    After a while, Gwen finished breakfast, picked up her bag and rushed out of the house.


    After watching Gwen leave, Clark put down his chopsticks and said seriously, "Dad, I think something was wrong on the field that day."


    Whether it is the steel suit or Obadiah''s death, there is a strange feeling.


    And that Justin Hammer and his steel suit...


    It all happened so coincidentally.

 Chapter 244： wait a minute

    What a coincidence.


    It was yesterday, Clark''s first impression.


    The iron suits of Obadiah and Justin Hammer appeared by coincidence.


    There was no wind before, but as soon as it appeared, there were two people.


    It gave him the feeling that it was arranged in advance.


    Then, Justin Hammer came along.


    When Tony was chased by the opponent, Justin Hammer happened to wear a steel battle suit, and then rescued Tony?


    But the problem is, as far as the other party''s cumbersome battle suit is concerned, it will obviously take a little time to arm him, and the time from Obadiah chasing Tony to when Tony is rescued is not long.


    In this short period of time, Justin Hammer needed to run out of the arena, then put on a steel suit and fly back, and the time was obviously not enough.


    In addition, the scene of Obadiah''s self-destruction yesterday was too weird.


    Obviously someone who wanted to escape, but suddenly blew himself up.


    This shows that self-destruction is not Obadiah''s choice, but someone controls it, and that person is likely to be the one who provided Obadiah with a steel suit.


    Clark pinched his chin and said, "Speaking of which, Tony''s invention is so bad, has it been cracked in such a short period of time?"


    He looked at Mike with doubts in his eyes.


    Mike laughed and said, "Strictly speaking, the Ark Reactor is not Tony''s invention. He just reduced it and turned it into a miniature reactor suitable for steel suits."


    "There''s a reactor in the Stark Building that Howard built."


    "Uncle Howard?" Clark pondered and said, "Is that large reactor built by Uncle Howard alone?"


    "That''s the point." Mike laughed and said, "No, there is one more person."


    Clark''s eyes lit up and said, "Could that other person be related to the steel suit that suddenly appeared?"


    "Dad, do you want to remind Tony?"


    Mike laughed and said, "Things we can think of, Tony can also think of, but ... he will have a difficult time in the future."


    The steel suit is no longer exclusive to Tony, there will be various voices of doubt, and...


    Mike looked at a piece of news in the newspaper and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Justin Hammer put on a steel battle suit, representing his Hammer military industry also has the ability to make steel battle suits, which won him a big news, no less than the big news in today''s headlines.


    And what Justin Hammer said touched the hearts of many.


    Half a month later, Hammer Military Industry will exhibit their steel suits at the Stark Expo, and at the exhibition, they will hold a lucky audience to try on the suits.


    Try on the Iron Suit, everyone can become Iron Man!


    Justin Hammer said that people from the military have already started contact with their Hammer military industry, and expressed a strong intention to cooperate.


    As long as cooperation is reached, Hammer''s steel suits will change the way of war in the future.


    The military coveted Tony''s steel suits for not a day or two, and even held a hearing for this, hoping that Tony could hand over the technology of the steel suits, or reach a cooperation with them to provide them with steel suits.


    But Tony refused to cooperate, and slapped the military in the face during the hearing, laughing at the imitations of the counterfeiters.


    But it didn''t take long for this matter to pass, and Hanmer Military Industry took out the steel battle suit, and the military naturally rushed forward like a wolf, striving to reach cooperation as quickly as possible.


    Afterwards, they could not only get the steel battle suit, but also humiliate Tony severely.


    If nothing else, there will be all kinds of doubts in tomorrow''s newspapers, and even the news that demeans Tony.


    Tony''s coming days will be a little rough, and all kinds of voices will fill his world.


    Although he doesn''t care about these doubts, it is inevitable to lose a period of time because of the steel battle suit. After all, this is something he made with painstaking effort.


    But it is impossible to be defeated like this.


    After all, he is a Stark, and Maria won''t watch her son go down.


    She knew what Howard had in store for Tony.


    That thing will be made by Tony''s hands, become their father and son, an invention unique to Stark that no one can copy.


    At that time, Tony will slap the faces of those who belittle and question them with facts, step on the fickle faces, point to the nose and tell them that Stark is still Stark.


    But these things have nothing to do with Mike, Tony and the others will handle it themselves, and he is not Tony''s father.


    He has some headaches now...opening a shop.


    Yes, he plans to open a small restaurant with random opening hours and random dishes.


    After all, he wasn''t trying to make money, just to pass some time when he was bored.


    From killer, to farmer, to soon-to-be chef, Mike is satisfied with the change in his career trajectory.


    The father and son were discussing the steel suit one moment, and the next moment they were discussing the store.


    "Um?"


    Seeing that Clark didn''t mean to go to work, Mike smiled wickedly and said, "Don''t go to work at this time? You won''t be fired, right?"


    Clark was speechless: "Because we completed the interview task well, got hot news, and were frightened again, the editor-in-chief gave Louise and me three days off to let us rest well."


    "Louise?"


    Mike''s heart skipped a beat. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Yeah!" Clark said indifferently: "The editor-in-chief asked me to follow her. She is a very good reporter."


    "Oh! That''s it." Mike was inexplicably relieved, and then said: "Three days, I just happened to be busy with the restaurant, and try to get the restaurant before the Spring Festival."


    Clark looked at the date, there were still more than ten days, and said, "It should be in time, but you have to choose a place to open the store first."


    He looked up at Mike and said, "Dad, as for the shop, do you want to rent or buy? Where do you want to open it?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take a look."


    Mike ran upstairs.


    After a while, under Clark''s curious eyes, he ran down with a suitcase.


    Putting the cutlery aside, Mike opened the box.


    Clark blinked and took a breath.


    All property certificates are full.


    How much property did his father hide from the three brothers?


    Mike said casually: "You look for a good look, is there a suitable place in it."


    Clark said speechlessly: "Dad, you have to pay a lot of taxes every year."


    "It''s ok."


    Mike said nonchalantly, packed up the utensils and walked into the kitchen.


    Clark looked at the suitcases stuffed with property certificates on the table and rummaged through them one by one.

 Chapter 245： give it to you

    "Are these all for sale?"


    Mike looked at the pile of real estate certificates in front of him, and looked like he was in pain.


    This is something he has been saving for a long time.


    Clark sighed and said, "Dad, do you know where these houses are?"


    "Well, too many to remember."


    Clark was choked and said: "There are many here that have no investment value, and the houses have no hope of appreciation at all. The annual tax paid on these houses is a large amount of money. If you calculate it at 1.5%, you will pay for these houses every year. The tax paid on the house can at least buy a house.��


    "so much!"


    Mike was stunned for a moment. The taxes he hadn''t paid all the time were all directly deducted from the account...


    Listening to Clark say this now, after a rough calculation in my heart, it really hurts.


    Damn IRS!


    "Then sell it!" Mike looked at the remaining property certificates and said, "How many do you have to sell?"


    Clark twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Thirty-one."


    God knows how many houses his dad has bought, and the taxes he has paid for so many years are a lot of money.


    "It''s so little."


    Mike put them away and said, "I''ll leave it to you to sell the house and buy the shop."


    Clark looked at the stack of property certificates, then looked at Mike: "Dad, aren''t you saying you''re bored? It''s just right for you to do this, you''ve passed the time, and..."


    Mike groaned and said, "That''s right, I originally wanted to sell it to give you some money, but now..."


    "I''m going! I have time!"


    Clark hugged the stack of property certificates and said, "Whoever robs me, I am anxious with him."


    "Then it''s up to you, son."


    Mike said, and went upstairs with the suitcase.


    When Mike came downstairs, Clark had all the property papers in order.


    "Go." Mike waved his hand: "Oh, by the way, if it''s a restaurant, it''s best to buy it nearby."


    Clark said: "I know."


    When the words fell, Clark left quickly.


    Looking at the closed door, Mike couldn''t help but smile.


    The next second, the smile on Mike''s face disappeared, he pondered, he took out his mobile phone, flipped out a familiar number, pressed his finger on it for a few seconds, and put it down again, he couldn''t help sighing.


    Clark is back, he originally wanted Charles and Eric to come to the house, but remembering their busy business now...


    Forget it.


    Wait until they are done, there will be time later.


    ��


    An isolated island in the vast sea, in an underground secret base.


    This is the stronghold of the Brotherhood.


    At this time, in a room temporarily used as a laboratory.


    Eric looked at Victor, the saber-toothed tiger in front of him, and said, "Are you sure you want to do this? It''s life-threatening."


    Saber-toothed tiger laughed and said, "With your help, the success rate is already the highest!"


    He looked at the silver liquid metal that was at a high temperature not far away, and there was no fear in his eyes, but full of scorching heat.


    Edman Alloy.


    He had waited too long for a day.


    Back then, Stryker rejected him because he couldn''t take it, but now he has another chance.


    Some time ago, after they discovered this special alloy in a captured research base, the saber-toothed tiger came to mind.


    Eric pondered and said, "Okay, I''ll start."


    The saber-toothed tiger grinned and ripped off his clothes, revealing his strong muscles, and said, "Come on!"


    His physique is special, and he can''t be anesthetized at all, but this procedure is omitted.


    However, this also meant that he had to carry it by his own will.


    Back then, he might not have survived the experiment, but now with Eric, things are different.


    Eric can use his abilities to perform delicate operations, which are unmatched by those machines infused with Edman alloys.


    Reaching out a finger, the Edman alloy began to tumble under Eric''s control, rushing towards him under the scorching gaze of the saber-toothed tiger.


    "what!"


    The shrill screams sounded, and the fire poison and sound waves outside the door shuddered.


    How painful would it be to make that crazy beast accustomed to being injured scream like this?


    Fortunately, the screaming didn''t last long, but in less than a minute, the shrill screams weakened, and then disappeared abruptly.


    Insert a sentence, it is really good, it is worth installing, after all, there are many sources of books, all books, and updates are fast!


    The atmosphere was solemn, and the three Huodu waited quietly.


    After a while, the door of the room opened, and Eric came out. Looking at the concerned eyes of several people, a smile appeared on his tense face: "Success."


    The three showed a smile.


    "By the way, I''ll be away for a while in a few days."


    Eric said softly.


    Huodu looked at Eric and wondered, "You''re not going to act alone, are you?"


    "It''s just some personal matters, you don''t have to ask." Seeing what other people wanted to ask, Eric smiled slightly and said, "After I leave, you can move freely, but you are not allowed to cause trouble, you are optimistic about your own people."


    Several people nodded, Eric pointed inside, and said, "He''s coming out."


    After the words fell, Eric turned and left, and the Huodu and the others continued to wait curiously.


    After a while, the door of the room opened again, and the saber-toothed tiger came out.


    At this time, his face was full of excitement, and the madness on his body became thicker and heavier. Facing the curious eyes of several people, his fingers were slightly bent, and the silver nails flashed coldly and stretched out from the fingertips.


    Cold and dangerous.


    Fire poison and several people swallowed saliva, this thing is very dangerous.


    Saber-toothed tiger grinned and couldn''t wait to surprise his brother.


    ��


    X Academy, Principal''s Office.


    Charles was sitting at his desk finishing the final papers when the knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in."


    He smiled and said.


    The door opened and Emma walked in.


    Perhaps it was the nourishment of love that made Emma more and more beautiful.


    "looking for me?"


    She sat in front of Charles, asked in a low voice, and then added: "Come on, I have class in a while."


    Charles pondered and said: "I will be away for a few days after a while, and the school will ask you for those two days. If you have something to do, I will say hello to you in advance."


    Emma waved her hand casually and said, "Small things, I understand."


    Saying that, she got up and walked out, but when she reached the door, she paused and turned back and asked, "Are you going to go on a date?"


    Charles smiled slyly and said, "Guess what."


    Emma shook her head with a smile, and after whispering "boring", she turned and left the office.


    ��


    Clark entrusted all home sales to real estate agents.


    Until now, he could not forget the face of the person who received him when he saw him take out a stack of property certificates.


    His mouth was wide open, and his chin seemed to fall off. If he hadn''t reminded him, he suspected that the other party would have forgotten to breathe because of the stimulation.


    Although it will take some time to sell the house, he has successfully completed the task of buying the house.

 Chapter 246： Welcome home

    "Bought restaurant and home only two minutes away, right here..."


    Clark was on the map and pointed out the location of the store he bought to Mike.


    Mike looked at him and nodded in satisfaction.


    Clark continued: "It used to be a bakery, but because of poor management, it just closed down some time ago."


    "Good job!" Mike patted Clark and said, "Whatever you want to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    "Braised pork."


    Clark is just fine.


    Mike nodded, rolled up his sleeves, and said, "Go out with me in the afternoon to take a look at the store, and then find a decoration company. Let''s hurry up and decorate the place."


    Clark said helplessly, "Dad, just take it slow, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Mike whispered: "If you don''t hurry up, Peggy and Steve are coming back, and then they have to play cards with them again. I don''t want to see Steve''s eyes like a grudge."


    As soon as he remembered that he won Carter''s money, Steve looked at his eyes resentfully, and Mike shuddered.


    Damn, that American **** was definitely on purpose.


    Clark thought for a moment, and then shuddered. Father and son looked at each other and nodded.


    Yes, have to speed up!


    Both father and son have made up their minds, and they will do it quickly and resolutely.


    In the next two days, the father and son finalized the decoration company and the decoration plan, and asked Nick Fury to help them get various licenses and permits. With the funds in place, the decoration was soon completed. here we go.


    The store is not big, only about 40 square meters.


    According to Mike''s request, the kitchen was larger, and after almost half of it was occupied, only six tables could be placed in the dining room.


    Over the next few days, Mike started running back and forth between the house and the store.


    Not to mention, he was quite happy to see the shop changing every day.


    Oh, right.


    In order to complete the renovation of the store as soon as possible, Mike found a decoration company opened by Chinese, and the workers are also Chinese.


    Speed ??is fast.


    In just one week, it changed from the inside out.


    Next, it��s time to buy things like kitchen supplies and dining tables.


    While Mike was busy, Tony also experienced decadence, struggle, and then a process of fighting spirit.


    As Mike had thought before, the whole process was short.


    In addition to Tony''s strong enough psychology, there is another important reason, that is Maria.


    When Tony got confused and even quarreled with his friend Rhode, who came to persuade him, and asked the other party to take away a set of steel battle suits, Maria came to Tony''s house with a cold face, two mouths down, one After scolding, he woke up Tony who was pretending to be a fool.


    Later, after Maria took what Howard left behind to Tony, Tony began to study it as if he had been beaten.


    ��


    The sky is getting dark, and a simple and warm-looking store is lit by warm lights.


    Mike walked outside the shop to take a look, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Done.


    As for when the store opens, what time does it open...


    Mike groaned, let''s go.


    He doesn''t rely on this restaurant to eat, it''s just something to pass the time in his spare time.


    Close the door and go home!


    Mike closed the door cheerfully, and walked home happily humming.


    Justin Hammer''s Iron Suit Showcase will be held tomorrow night at 8pm in the main hall of the Stark Expo, where lucky spectators will be drawn to experience the Iron Suit.


    Looking at the advertisement in the mall and the slogan "Everyone is Iron Man" on the big screen, Mike shook his head.


    Tony should be very upset, obviously it is his own territory, but it has become the stage for Justin Hammer, the person he despises the most.


    Although Justin Hammer and Hammer Military Industry have been criticized because they have been imitating other companies'' products, they exist for a reason.


    Hammer''s weapons are cheap, and that alone has attracted many buyers.


    Now, with the steel suit, even if the quality of the steel suit is incomparable to Tony''s, it will attract a large number of buyers.


    If Ivan Vanke does not die and cooperates sincerely with Hammer Military Industry...


    Tsk, Hammer''s military industry will be greatly developed.


    but��


    Thinking of Ivan Vanke, the guy with only one rib in his head, Mike shook his head.


    I can''t really tell what will happen at tomorrow''s show.


    I don''t know if that guy Tony has built a new reactor.


    However, with Maria''s reminder, it should be simpler than the original plot.


    Mike was thinking about the mess in his mind, and when he came back to his senses, he was already standing at the door of the house.


    Just as he was about to take the key to open the door, the door was opened.


    "Dad, you''re back."


    Clark greeted and hurriedly stepped aside.


    Mike responded, and as he walked in, Gwen strode over.


    "Dad! I''m starving to death!"


    She shouted exaggeratedly and jumped up violently.


    Mike hurriedly caught Gwen, pinched Gwen''s nose, and said, "Don''t run at home!"


    "Oh!"


    Gwen stuck out his tongue and said, "Dad, how is your store? When are you going to open?"


    Mike put down Gwen, walked inside, and said, "It''s almost the Spring Festival. I don''t have time these days. I''ll open the store after the festival."


    "Spring Festival!" Gwen''s eyes lit up and she shouted happily: "I like the Spring Festival the most!"


    Not to mention the delicious food, there are also red envelopes to get!


    Thinking of the money in the red envelope, Gwen narrowed his eyes and laughed cheerfully, but then he glanced at the living room, and winked at Clark like a little fox.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Mike took off his coat, hung it on the hanger, and asked.


    "Braised pork!"


    "Kung Pao Chicken!"


    ��Fish-flavored eggplant!��


    "Sweet and sour pork ribs!"


    Mike was stunned for a moment The braised pork is Clark, Kung Pao Chicken is Gwen, that fish-flavored eggplant and sweet and sour pork ribs...


    He looked towards the living room, and his eyes quickly flashed with surprise.


    It''s Eric and Charles.


    "When did you come back?"


    As he asked, he walked towards the two of them, his expression excited.


    "We came back together this afternoon."


    Eric said with a smile, but Charles whispered: "Don''t worry, no one sees us, I promise."


    Mike looked at their smiling faces, patted their shoulders, and hugged them: "Welcome home, son."


    He didn''t even notice that his voice was trembling slightly at this time.


    Letting go of the two, Mike smiled, grabbed Eric suddenly, and said, "Come with me."


    With that said, he dragged Eric into the bathroom.


    Charles stared at this scene.


    "Hey! Dad, don''t be so biased!"


    In response to him, there was a slam of the door.


    Charles twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at Clark and Gwen, and said angrily: "Don''t stop me, this family can''t stay, I''m leaving!"


    The two moved in unison to move away from the door and made a gesture of invitation.

 Chapter 247： not the worst

    After a minute or two, Mike walked out with Eric.


    Eric touched his face and smirked, not at all ruthless and domineering of Magneto.


    "You still have a good face."


    He muttered in a low voice, seeing the little sister at home looking at him with a surprised look, and raised his eyebrows proudly: "How is it, have you become handsome?"


    Gwen circled him and said, "It''s a disguise, right? Like Brother Clark?"


    "How clever!"


    Eric touched Gwen''s head.


    "When you go back, I''ll squeeze it back for you."


    Mike instructed and asked, "Will you stay for a few more days when you come back this time?"


    "Three days." Eric said with a smile, "You have to leave after your favorite Spring Festival."


    Mike nodded, but couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.


    "You guys made an appointment to come back together?"


    Mike couldn''t help but ask.


    Eric pointed to Clark who walked into the kitchen and said, "It was Clark who contacted us."


    "I haven''t been home for a long time, and if I haven''t shown up, others will be suspicious."


    He made a lame excuse and smiled at Mike.


    Charles teased Gwen with a piece of candy, which made the little guy jump up and down. He turned to Mike and said, "Dad, are you very moved now? I, the head of the first school, came back to accompany you, I''m very busy. ."


    Mike moved his wrist, smiled kindly at Charles, and said, "Come on, let me find the feel."


    Charles stuffed the candy into Gwen''s mouth, and when Gwen bit the candy and was secretly happy, Charles held it up in front of him and said, "It''s time for you to practice your hand with her."


    "what!"


    Gwen raised his head confusedly and looked at Mike who was walking towards her, thinking that Mike was here to grab her candy, he swung his cheeks, chewed it twice quickly, swallowed the candy in his mouth, and said to Mike: " Dad, I have nothing in my mouth, look!"


    She opened her mouth wide.


    Mike''s face darkened, he pinched Gwen''s face, and said, "Little greedy cat!"


    The next second, he let go of Gwen, quickly pinched Charles'' face with his backhand, gritted his teeth and said, "Is it good to practice your hand? Is it a shield?"


    "Dad!" Charles sucked in the cold air and said, "Give me some face, I''m also the principal!"


    Mike snorted softly, let go of Charles, and walked to the kitchen.


    Charles and Gwen looked at each other and rubbed their faces, both grinning.


    "Ha ha!"


    Eric couldn''t help laughing.


    Gwen struggled to break free from Charles'' hands, took Eric''s hand, and said, "Brother, I''ll take you to your room, haven''t you had time to see it?"


    Eric nodded, feeling the temperature of Gwen''s hand, and ran upstairs with Gwen.


    Coming to his room and looking at the familiar furnishings, Eric''s heart warmed.


    This is his home, and whenever he comes back, he will feel at ease.


    Reaching out and touching the furnishings in his room, he looked at a metal Rubik''s Cube that he placed on the head of the bed, he couldn''t help fiddling with it twice, and he put it back in place.


    This thing was given to him by Mike.


    The Rubik''s Cube is very heavy, and it was used for him to exercise his ability when he was a child.


    Gwen, who was standing at the door, looked at Eric, closed the door carefully, trotted downstairs, and pounced on Charles.


    "Brother, I know you still have candy."


    "Gone!"


    Charles shook his head and said, "I grabbed the candy just now from a kid on the side of the road."


    "Liar, you wouldn''t do such a thing!"


    Gwen snickered, covering her mouth, then groped on Charles'' body pocket.


    Charles avoided Gwen, reached out and pressed Gwen''s head, even if Gwen waved his arms indiscriminately, he couldn''t reach him, and smiled proudly: "Little girl, I warn you, don''t go too far! I have no Give you!"


    Gwen blinked, rolled her eyes, and shouted, "Dad, brother, brother Charles said warn me!"


    "what?"


    "What''s up with him?"


    Mike and Clark walked out of the kitchen, one with a kitchen knife and the other with a spatula.


    Looking at the two of them, Charles suddenly hugged Gwen tightly, and smiled nervously at the two of them: "It''s nothing, I''m playing with Gwen."


    "Oh!"


    The two responded and turned around and walked into the kitchen.


    Charles sighed and saw that Gwen was looking at him with big bright eyes. He pinched Gwen''s little face and said, "You little guy is too bad."


    "whee!"


    Gwen hugged Charles'' neck, then slowly landed on the ground, dug in his pocket, took out a small box, and said a little disappointedly: "This is the Christmas present I prepared for you, but you don''t have any. Come back, I can only leave it to you now."


    Charles warmed his heart, rubbed Gwen''s head, and opened the box.


    A pine scent came out.


    It was a drop-shaped artificial amber the size of half his thumb, with a small white flower sealed inside, and a thread hole at the top with a red thread on it.


    Charles picked it up: "I like it."


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief: "Brother, I''ll bring it for you!"


    Charles lowered his head.


    Gwen put it on for Charles and said, "I made this myself in my experiment class. There is only one in the world!"


    Charles hugged Gwen, took out a small packet of sugar and handed it over: "It''s all yours."


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen laughed happily, then closed her mouth in a hurry, looked carefully at the kitchen, and ran upstairs quickly.


    Looking at Gwen''s back and looking at the orange amber hanging on his chest, Charles raised the corner of his mouth slightly and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What are you smiling at?"


    Clark came out of the kitchen and put down the dishes he was holding, and said, "Go and set the dishes."


    Charles patted Amber on his chest with a proud face: "Look, what Gwen gave me, there is only..."


    "Oh, that!"


    Clark shook his wrist, and on it was a bracelet strung with a dozen amber pieces, and said, "This is mine, and she made it in her experimental class."


    "so much!"


    The corners of Charles'' mouth twitched, and he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "What about Dad? What is he?"


    "He''s not that kind of thing."


    "call!"


    Charles breathed a sigh of relief.


    The only one is fine.


    "Gwen used the money he earned to buy a set of kitchen utensils for Dad."


    Speaking of this, Clark''s expression also began to get out of control.


    The two brothers looked at each other and laughed together.


    "It''s ready to eat, why are you giggling?"


    Mike glanced at the two brothers and called out to Eric.


    After Eric and Gwen went downstairs together, the family of five sat around the dining table and raised their wine or juice.


    "cheers!"


    The five cheered, with bright smiles on their faces.


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, the Mike family reunited for the first time.

 Chapter 248： Charles discovery

    Early in the morning, Eric came downstairs shaking his head.


    They drank a bit last night, but only he and Charles got drunk.


    Mike and Clark have nothing to do.


    but��


    Thinking of Charles, who is still lying on the bed, Eric smiled.


    Rookie Charles.


    "Dad?" Eric was stunned when he saw Mike put on his sweatshirt, and said, "Are you going for a run?"


    While wearing his shoes, Mike smiled and said, "Go for a walk outside, do you want to join us?"


    "Wait a moment!"


    Eric shook his head, returned upstairs, quickly changed his clothes, and ran down.


    At this time, the temperature was still low, and he suddenly came out of the warm house. Eric couldn''t help shivering, but when he was stimulated by the cold air, his head was much clearer.


    "Let''s go."


    Mike said a word and moved his legs.


    Eric nodded, followed Mike, and the father and son jogged.


    It''s been a long time since I ran with Eric, but Mike was very happy. Seeing Eric leisurely following him, he said, "I''m going to speed up, keep up."


    Eric nodded, adjusted his breathing and followed behind Mike.


    "arrive!"


    It took Mike a minute to bring Eric to his shop.


    "How about it?"


    Mike looked at Eric, waiting for his son''s evaluation.


    Eric smiled and said, "It looks good, it feels very warm."


    "Good eyesight!"


    Mike smiled and said, "Let''s go, we''ll go back after a while, and we have to make breakfast."


    "breakfast."


    Eric''s eyes lit up, he hadn''t eaten Mike''s breakfast for a long time.


    "Eat buns, your favorite food."


    Mike smiled and said, "I already adjusted the stuffing for the buns last night."


    Eric swallowed, and after seeing Mike running away, he hurriedly followed.


    It was said to be a morning run, but it was actually more like Mike taking Eric to familiarize himself with the surrounding environment. Mike introduced while walking. After running for half an hour, the two returned home.


    When Mike opened the door, John, who was opposite, came out yawning. Seeing Eric, he said strangely, "Mike, are there any guests so early?"


    Mike responded with a smile: "This is my son Eric, he just came back from abroad."


    John looked at Eric, smiled, greeted Eric, and said to Mike, "Your sons are excellent."


    "I love hearing that."


    Mike smiled happily and said, "I''ll ask Gwen to bring you some buns later."


    John said in surprise: "Bun! I''ve wanted to eat it for a long time."


    Mike smiled and nodded to each other, and went home with Eric.


    Because it was Saturday, Clark didn''t go to work, and Gwen didn''t have to go to school. After the family had breakfast, Mike and Eric took Gwen to buy New Year''s goods, leaving Clark and Charles to clean at home.


    Charles pressed his hangover-ridden head, lazily mopping the dust with a rag, and yawned from time to time.


    There was a knock on the door, and Charles instantly threw away the rag in his hand, and said to Clark, who was speeding up cleaning, "I''ll open the door."


    As he walked near the door, his expression changed, and he felt like he had lost something.


    Taking a step back, he felt that what he had lost had come back.


    What has been lost is his ability?


    Charles looked at the door with a solemn expression and tried to use his abilities.


    Ability can be used.


    A child stood outside the door.


    It''s the kid from the neighbor''s house opposite.


    That kid...is a mutant!


    Charles stepped forward with a strange expression.


    In an instant, his ability disappeared again, as if he had never obtained ability, and could not feel the existence of ability at all, and when he stepped back again and walked out of the range of more than one meter around the child''s body, his ability resume again.


    He sucked in a breath.


    Super power suppression!


    As long as you get close to him, the ability will disappear.


    This kid''s abilities are terrifying.


    In some ways, his abilities are the nemesis of all mutants, provided, of course, that he gets to the kid''s side.


    Taking a deep breath, Charles endured the uncomfortable feeling that his ability was suppressed, as if he had lost it, and took two steps to open the door.


    Advertising, the reading app I''ve been using recently, there are many sources of books, all books, and the update is fast!


    A handsome boy stood at the door.


    Luke was wearing a wool hat and holding a plate in his hand. When he saw Charles who opened the door, he was stunned and said, "You are..."


    "My name is Charles!"


    "You are Professor X! X-Men!"


    Luke opened his mouth wide and looked at Charles in surprise.


    From time to time reports of X Academy appeared in the newspapers, and he recognized Charles at a glance.


    Charles smiled slightly, and after letting Luke in, he closed the door, turned his head and made a gesture to Luke: "Shh, help me keep it a secret."


    Luke nodded, and then said excitedly: "Why are you here? I mean at Gwen''s house, could it be that... Gwen is a mutant!?"


    Charles shook his head with a smile and said, "No, because this is my home."


    "Your home? This is not Uncle Mike..."


    Luke seemed to realize something, widened his eyes, and said in surprise: "You, you are Uncle Mike''s..."


    "son."


    Charles smiled.


    Luke was already stunned.


    "So you''re Gwen''s brother?"


    Luke flushed with excitement.


    God, Gwen''s brother turned out to be Professor X! The superhero who led the X-Men and built the X-School!


    "Hello, I''m Luke, Gwen''s classmate, and I''m here to return Uncle Mike''s morning plate."


    Luke stood upright unconsciously, and handed over the plate that filled the buns in the morning with both hands Charles took it and said, "Luke, I heard Gwen talk about you."


    Luke touched his head and smiled, and said, "Where''s Gwen?"


    "she went out."


    Charles said, touched Luke''s head, and said, "Can you help me keep my relationship with Gwen a secret?"


    Luke nodded and said without hesitation, "Of course!"


    "Thank you, classmate Luke."


    Charles said with a smile, and after asking Luke a few more questions, Luke went back.


    After sending Luke to the door, Charles mechanically closed the door with a thoughtful look on his face.


    The child''s ability is very special, and it does not harm anyone, but suppresses the ability, so no one finds out that he is a mutant.


    And the child himself didn''t know, and he didn''t even know that he had awakened the mutant ability, let alone control.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the child''s ability is like a passive ability in a game, which can be activated for a long time.


    "Snapped!"


    A rag hit him in the face.


    Charles came back to his senses and grabbed it.


    "What are you thinking? Come and clean up, don''t be lazy."


    Clark said with a smile.


    Charles frowned and asked in a low voice, "That kid named Luke, do you and dad know he''s a mutant?"

 Chapter 249： something is wrong

    Luke is a mutant?


    When Mike and Eric returned home and heard this from Charles'' mouth, they were surprised or surprised.


    "Dad, what are you going to do?"


    Charles looked at Mike.


    Mike got up and said to Charles, "You and I go to John''s house."


    Charles hesitated: "His parents..."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen what you think."


    Treat Luke as a monster and lose the love of his parents?


    This is impossible for John''s family.


    Not to mention that Luke''s ability will not cause harm to people, and there is no obvious physical mutation, even if those two situations occur, for their family that has been reunited with great difficulty, Charles is worried about the situation. will not happen.


    "it is good."


    Charles responded, got up and went to John''s house with Mike.


    Watching the two leave, Gwen said worriedly: "Will Luke go to Brother Charles'' school? Will he be rejected by his parents?"


    "No, don''t worry."


    Clark smiled and patted Gwen''s head.


    Eric also nodded.


    Although Gwen was still a little uneasy, he forced a smile.


    She''s a smart kid, and sometimes there''s something about mutants in the news, but most of those things aren''t good, and that worries her a bit.


    Half an hour later, Mike and Charles went home.


    "How is it, Dad? What did Uncle John say?"


    Gwen asked anxiously.


    "Luke''s parents love him very much." Michael took Gwen to the sofa and let the little guy sit down, and said, "Luke''s ability is very special, because he won''t cause harm to people, he didn''t notice it himself. , so under normal circumstances, he will not be found to be a mutant."


    "So, he''s a mutant. Uncle John won''t tell him about his ability, and we have to keep it a secret from him, you know?"


    When he talked to Charles and John and his wife, Luke was distracted, not knowing what they said.


    "Well." Gwen nodded and said happily, "That means nothing will change, right?"


    "Yes." Mike smiled and said, "Just pretend that nothing happened and you don''t know anything."


    "awesome!"


    Gwen cheered, couldn''t help rolling around on the sofa, hugged Mike, and kissed Mike''s face fiercely.


    She cares about her little friend and doesn''t want anything unfortunate to happen to her.


    Letting go of Mike, Gwen said excitedly: "Dad, let''s go to the fair tonight. I heard there are a lot of interesting things."


    She would love to see those advanced technologies and the latest inventions.


    "Exposition?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows, remembering this.


    Justin Hammer''s steel suit showcase is tonight, right?


    Maybe something unexpected will happen...


    Mike groaned, turned to look at the three of Clark, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Let''s go together tonight."


    If we go together, even if something happens, we should be safe.


    Gwen shouted to the three of Clark: "Let''s go, brother! I heard there are many beautiful women there!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Little girl!"


    "Who did you learn from?"


    The three couldn''t help laughing out loud, and after looking at each other, the three nodded.


    ��


    The Stark Expo, a government-backed event initiated by Tony, has been going on for a long time.


    The companies participating in the expo are all companies with some of the most advanced technologies in the world.


    After Tony became Iron Man, Stark released several advanced technologies about clean energy, which brought Stark out of the period of questioning and weakness after closing the weapons department. Coupled with his booming reputation, Stark The company became more and more prosperous.


    And getting his invitation has become the capital of many companies to show off.


    The venue of the expo is very large, with more than a dozen venues.


    Each venue has a different theme, such as energy, greening, weapons, life technology, etc., and companies participating in the exhibition come from all over the world.


    But today, no matter which company, it has been suppressed by Hanmer Military Industry.


    Mo military industry will be in the main venue tonight to display the steel suits.


    Anyone can be Iron Man!


    At the exhibition, the audience will be selected to experience the steel battle suit.


    It''s a temptation.


    Who doesn''t want to experience what it''s like to be Iron Man, flying in the air in a steel suit?


    This may be a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    It is a pity that because of the limited space in the venue, if you want to enter, you have to show a ticket or an invitation letter.


    "Invitation? Ticket?" Gwen was dumbfounded, they didn''t buy it in advance.


    Looking at the venue, Gwen muttered angrily: "I don''t care, his steel suit is so ugly, if I want to experience it, I''ll go directly to Tony."


    Saying that, she grimaced at the security guard at the door, grabbed Mike''s hand, and said, "Dad, let''s go."


    She pointed to other venues not far away and said, "Let''s go there and take a look, the ecological exhibition area."


    Mike nodded, patted Charles on the shoulder, and whispered, "Don''t use your abilities, there''s really nothing to see in it."


    Just a clown show.


    Charles responded, and followed behind Mike with Clark and Eric, and the family rushed to the other exhibition areas.


    At the same time, in the main venue.


    The spacious venue was already full of people, and as it got closer to eight o''clock, people gradually became excited.


    Suddenly, the lights in the venue dimmed.


    The next second, accompanied by the sound of music, under the spotlight, Justin Hammer appeared on the booth with a smug but very comical dance move.


    Listening to the applause, Justin Hammer closed his eyes in enjoyment, then pressed his hands down, smiled smugly, and started his speech.


    On the other side, Tony is flying towards this side at full speed.


    His face was cold, and his eyes were full of anxiety.


    Just now he received a provocative call from Ivan Vanke.


    The other party told him directly that he would do something at this exhibition, and after asking him to hurry up, he hung up the phone.


    "Jarvis, play the footage from the exhibition."


    With Tony''s whisper, the conscientious Jarvis cast a clear picture on the screen in front of Tony. UU Reading


    Justin Hammer''s voice made him sick, but he had to endure it in silence.


    And with Justin Hammer''s speech, Hammer''s military''s steel suit finally appeared on the booth.


    There are quite a few, there are sixty or seventy, but...


    Tony glanced, the corners of his eyes twitching slightly.


    Those steel battle suits are also too ugly. Compared with his steel battle suits, they seem to have been made from leftovers from him.


    "Huh? Rhodes?"


    He couldn''t help sighing when he saw the steel battle suit that finally rose from under the booth and was worn by his friend Rhodes.


    The military cooperated with Hanmer Military Industry, and his steel suit was also taken out by the military and went to the platform of Hanmer Military Industry.


    He doesn''t care about these, and he has even prepared himself mentally, but...


    "Although I have already sent it out, it''s your freedom to change it, but what kind of thing is this changing..."


    Looking at the steel suit with a heavy machine gun on his shoulders, Tony groaned: "It''s like a baguette that was bought while carrying it."


    Immediately afterwards, the lucky audience began to be drawn. As each lucky audience came to the stage, those steel battle suits standing quietly on the booth quickly opened, and those who were selected as the lucky audience walked over excitedly.


    Not right, very wrong.


    Looking at the steel battle suits waiting for the lucky audience, Tony seemed to see the mouths of monsters that were devoured by people.

 Chapter 250： crisis? not count

    When Tony fell from the sky and landed on the booth, the entire venue instantly boiled.


    Although he disappeared for a while, he reappeared with unparalleled popularity.


    But Tony is not in the mood to greet everyone now, and his attention is all on the steel battle suit on the booth.


    At this point, those steel suits were already filled with lucky audiences.


    In the cheers, Tony took a deep breath, walked to Rhodes, and whispered: "I need your help, man! There is danger here!"


    "Dangerous?" Rhode glanced at Tony and said, "More dangerous than you?"


    Last time, he went to see Tony and had a fight with him.


    The embarrassment on Tony''s face flashed, and then he said coldly: "We''ll talk about this later, now..."


    "Hey!"


    Justin Hammer hurriedly walked towards Tony, applauded and shouted: "Let''s welcome the arrival of Iron Man, and now ask the other party to evaluate our steel suits and ask him how he views the selfless steel of Hammer''s military industry. Battle uniform, sharing the behavior of the public?"


    Tony waved his hand, pushed Justin Hammer away, and said, "Don''t bother me."


    Justin Hammer''s face twitched slightly, and he cursed in his heart.


    At this time, this arrogant **** is still so defiant.


    "Tony S..."


    "Tony Stark!"


    With a cold shout, the big screen on the booth lit up, and a man with long gray hair, scars on his face, and a fierce face appeared on the screen.


    Ivan Vanke!


    Tony, who had checked the information in advance, immediately recognized the other party.


    "It''s nice of you to come."


    Ivan Vanke looked at the scene picture transmitted through the steel battle suit, and showed a cold smile.


    what happened?


    Justin Hammer frowned, and before he could react, he heard Ivan Vanke say: "Come on, let''s play a game, my chips are these steel soldiers."


    With the voice, the steel soldiers on the booth moved, and the weapons in their hands were raised.


    Tony''s eyes sank, and Rhodes realized something, and his face became ugly.


    "You can choose to kill them, or you can choose to be killed by them."


    Ivan Vanke smiled wickedly, but the entire venue had become silent.


    "Of course, you can also choose to kneel down, ask for my forgiveness, and announce to everyone that you, your Stark family, stole the fruits of our Vanke family, and are a despicable thief!"


    Tony shivered in anger, then took a deep breath, pointed to Ivan Vanke''s face, and sneered: "Theft? Stop joking! Ask your **** father, you got to the point where you are today, you deserve it!"


    Ivan Vanke spat out the toothpick in his mouth and sneered: "Then let''s start the game!"


    With his voice, the eyes of all the steel soldiers lit up, and Rhode said angrily: "Come on! Tony! The battle suit is out of control, the target is you!"


    Tony sank in his heart and flew to the sky.


    In the next second, a golden-yellow storm formed by bullets enveloped Tony. After all the glass at the top of the venue was shattered, firelights flew up and chased after Tony.


    Tony flew fast, looking at the red dots displayed on the screen, feeling extremely anxious.


    Damn, he couldn''t fight back at all.


    Those steel battle suits are all innocent people, all hostages of Ivan Vanke.


    With his development of new energy sources and updated suits, he can take out those poor steel soldiers, but the people inside...


    "Tony, dodge! You''re being targeted!"


    Rhodes'' voice sounded in Tony''s communicator, and Tony flew into the sky in an arc and a half.


    "Da da da!"


    The bullets fired were like streaks of golden light, with a screeching sound.


    Followed by several powerful missiles.


    Boom, boom!


    Fire clouds appeared in the air.


    "Wow! What a beautiful fireworks!"


    Gwen looked up at the sky and couldn''t help but praise.


    Their family just came out of the venue behind them.


    "fireworks?"


    Eric and Charles looked up and felt something was wrong, while Mike and Clark sighed.


    Fart fireworks, that''s a blast!


    "And meteors!"


    Gwen stretched out his finger and said to the four behind him, "Dad, brother, make a wish!"


    Make a wish?


    That''s bullets and flying Iron Man.


    "This is not a lucky star, this is a broom star. If you make a wish, you will be unlucky."


    Mike pressed Gwen''s hand and said lightly.


    "Dad!" Clark said. "That''s Tony."


    "I know."


    "Are you going to make a move?"


    Clark asked and said, "Depending on the situation, he''s not good."


    Frowning, he said, "Just being beaten and not fighting back, that''s not his character."


    Mike''s eyes flashed, his eyes passed through the armor of the steel battle suit, and he looked at the panicked people inside, and said lightly: "The steel soldiers at the back... If yes, the people inside are those lucky audiences."


    "They''re so lucky to be hostages."


    Eric couldn''t help but complain.


    Clark said solemnly: "Then save them first."


    "Maybe it will explode if forced to open?" Mike squeezed his chin, looked at Clark and said, "Open one, explode one."


    Clark was silent, it''s possible, but...


    "Dad, how did you guess?"


    "Think from the other side''s point of view." Mike shrugged and said, "Anyway, if it was me, I would do it."


    Recommended, it''s really good, it''s worth installing it, after all, you can read books in cache and read aloud offline!


    Silence �� 3.


    very scary��


    And just when the Mike family was watching the battle in the sky Tony Stark, who flew over their heads, was reminded by Jarvis and found the leisurely Mike family.


    Looking at the image magnified by Jarvis and seeing the Mike family looking up at the sky, Tony was overjoyed.


    Saved!


    "Jarvis, come on, call Mike Kent!"


    "Ok sir."


    After a few seconds, the call was connected, Tony took a deep breath, and shouted: "Help!"


    "Save what life? Didn''t you have a good time?"


    Mike was joking.


    "Happy?" Tony said anxiously: "This is a big crisis! Those steel soldiers are all innocent people. I can''t fight back at all. If this continues, I will be shot down sooner or later!"


    "Also, under the control of that madman, those steel suits will explode at any time! If they rush to the innocent people below, the casualties will be incalculable."


    "Well, I know." Mike''s voice remained calm, then hung up the phone.


    "Eric, go and deal with it, your ability is the most suitable."


    Eric nodded, and when he was about to leave, Mike held Eric''s shoulder and reminded, "Don''t forget to use that."


    Eric shook the Kryptonian suit watch on his wrist and quickly walked to an unoccupied corner.


    After a few breaths, Eric disappeared and was replaced by Magneto in dark red armor.

 Chapter 251： too weak

    Looking at the two sides chasing in mid-air, Eric, who was flying in mid-air, paused and chased after each other.


    After a few seconds, Tony flew over with those steel soldiers.


    Eric stopped, quietly watched the approaching enemies, and slowly raised his hand.


    Magneto?


    Tony''s face flashed a trace of surprise and surprise, and then flew to Eric without hesitation.


    There was another intense attack, Tony flexibly avoided, watching those attacks fly towards Eric, Tony was not nervous at all.


    In the next second, all the bullets that flew towards Eric were all fixed in the air, and as Eric slowly clenched his hand, he squeezed all the bullets together.


    Several missiles came, and Eric waved his hand twice. Those missiles obediently avoided him, flew far away and exploded.


    Tony flew to Eric and passed by. Tony paused and said something to Eric. The corner of Eric''s mouth was slightly raised, looking at the hordes of steel soldiers, his palms slowly stretched out. out.


    An invisible force appeared, and all the steel soldiers were fixed in the air like little bugs in amber.


    Tony looked back and shook his head slightly.


    This strength is Tiang.


    These steel soldiers face Magneto, and they will all be finished without even a sound.


    As for self-destruction or something, if they can do it, they have the ability.


    Eric moved his palm, and those steel soldiers opened their ''pockets'' like good children.


    Then, Eric''s eyes flashed, and some metal was removed from the steel soldier. Under Eric''s control, he wrapped around the lucky audience and put them back to the ground in their screams.


    Magneto?


    Magneto saved us?


    Lucky viewers were stunned.


    Isn''t Magneto a vicious criminal? Why save them?


    They landed on the ground and looked up at Magneto in mid-air, puzzled and grateful.


    On the other hand, they were indeed lucky today, not only chasing down Iron Man, but also being rescued by Magneto.


    After everyone was rescued, Eric waved his hand, and the steel battle suits that turned into empty shells rushed to the sky, and then...


    Boom, boom!


    One after another fierce explosions sounded, and the sky was lit up with expensive ''fireworks''.


    Eric stretched out his hand, and the only remaining steel battle suit flew towards him.


    That was Tony''s steel suit, now named War Machine, the steel suit used by Rhodes.


    "Hey, I warn you, don''t mess around!"


    Rhode shouted in the steel suit, and seeing himself getting closer and closer to Eric, he suddenly cried and said, "I don''t want to die yet!"


    Eric glanced at Rhodes lightly, pulled out the reactor on the chest of the steel battle suit, and put him down.


    Boom!


    The steel battle suit that lost power fell to the ground, Rhode opened his eyes, and found that he had let out a long breath since he died.


    The next second, his visor was ripped off by Tony.


    "Tony, you must have no idea how excited I am to see you at this time."


    The corners of Tony''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said, "I''ll see if you dare to give my things to others for transformation in the future."


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    Dang!


    A crisp sound sounded above Tony''s head, and the war machine''s reactor smashed on Tony''s head and rolled at his feet.


    "Wow! This thing is going to explode!"


    Rhodes screamed.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t get out of the suit now, he would definitely jump three meters away when the thing fell.


    Tony reached out and pressed Rhodes'' steel suit twice. The steel suit opened, and Rhode finally broke free and sat up.


    "It''s good! I can''t make it up if I lose it."


    Tony stuffed the reactor into Rhodes'' arms, his eyes turned cold, and he looked into the distance: "I''ll go to Ivan Vanke to settle the account."


    Make him kneel and admit that their house is a vile thief?


    If he didn''t happen to meet the Mike family tonight, what would he do under the threat of those hostages?


    As long as he thinks of this, he is extremely angry.


    Tony stepped back, spewing flames from his hands and feet, turning into a flash of fire, and flying towards Ivan Vanke''s location.


    During the time he was being chased, Jarvis had already found the opponent''s location.


    Now, it''s time for reckoning.


    On his way to Ivan Vanke, he did not forget to thank Mike first.


    Hanging up the phone, looking at Eric walking out of an inconspicuous corner, Mike smiled slightly and said, "Good job."


    Eric nodded, looked at the Kryptonian suit watch on his wrist, and couldn''t help but let out a smile.


    This stuff is so useful.


    Gwen raised his head and looked at the four Mike, his head turned back and forth, his eyes were shining, as if there was a light called ''worship'' flashing.


    "Let''s go back!"


    Mike said a word, and took Gwen''s hand and walked outside the fair.


    With such a commotion, the fair has become chaotic.


    It won''t be long before this place is blocked.


    Seeing Gwen''s unhappy look, Mike smiled slightly and said, "How about going for a late night snack?"


    "Okay!"


    Gwen cheered and regained her energy.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike and the four laughed out loud.


    A family of five walked out of the fair talking and laughing, in stark contrast to the panicked crowd.


    After walking for a while, they happened to pass by Rhodes, squatting on the side of the road and looking at Rhodes in steel suits, watching the family walk by with laughter and laughter, listening to them chatting for a while about what to eat, their faces full of expressions. is envy.


    He is also hungry...


    Charles glanced at Rhodes out of the corner of his eye and smiled.


    It seems that his disguise is still quite effective, and he has not been recognized overnight.


    Looking down at the Krypton suit watch on his wrist, Charles nodded in satisfaction.


    This stuff really works.


    Suddenly, Gwen said worriedly: "Iron Man will be fine, right? Is he going to deal with that bad guy?"


    "It shouldn''t be a problemWhy are you worried about him."


    Clark asked.


    Gwen said without hesitation: "Because he looks weak!"


    "puff!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Charles laughed out loud, and the three of them also smiled slightly.


    If Tony heard this, his face must be green.


    But... Gwen seems to be telling the truth.


    At the same time, Tony, who is weak in Gwen''s eyes, is in the final battle with Ivan Vanke.


    In the face of Tony''s upgraded steel suit, which greatly improved its performance, Ivan Vanke seemed a little powerless. If it wasn''t for the powerful pair of electric whips, Tony would have been knocked down long ago.


    However, although the power of the pair of electric whips is great, the energy consumed is terrifying.


    As the battle prolonged, when Ivan Vanke felt that he was about to lose to Tony, he wrapped Tony with a whip, narrowed the distance between the two, restrained Tony''s neck with force, and imprisoned Tony severely. in his own arms.


    "Let''s die together!"


    A sympathetic whisper sounded in Tony''s ear, but it made Tony''s heart tremble.


    Without any hesitation, two crimson rays of light appeared on the back of Tony''s battle suit. After cutting off Ivan Vanke''s arm, he quickly flew into the distance amid Ivan Vanke''s unwilling roar.

 Chapter 252： open

    Accompanied by a fierce explosion, the dazzling light and hot flames blasted everything around with the shock wave.


    When the dust settled, all that was left on the ground were shards of shattered armor and a scorched black crater.


    Watching this scene, Tony breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, when he just fought, he led Ivan Vanke to an unmanned pavilion. Although the pavilion was abolished, no one was injured.


    After today''s incident, his exposition is over.


    However, Justin Hammer is also over, and the cooperation between the military and Justin Hammer is also over.


    "That''s right, Pepper!"


    Thinking of Pepper Potts and the others coming to the exhibition today, Tony let out a low cry and hurriedly flew to the venue.


    ��


    the next day.


    What happened at the Stark Expo, unsurprisingly, grabbed the headlines.


    Justin Hammer once again became a clown, not to mention, and was arrested that night.


    It is conceivable that the crimes of murder, endangering public safety, etc. are indispensable for him. This guy will not be able to get out of the prison until he dies. Without the steel battle suit, Justin Hammer has no value at all.


    And Iron Man Tony Stark has once again become the darling of the major news media.


    The proud of the sky, the genius scientist, the hero of the Jedi counterattack...


    All kinds of compliments were hung on Tony, as if the cynicism in the previous paragraph was not theirs.


    In addition to these news, there is also news about Magneto.


    He saved those hostages, which is a good deed and deserves credit.


    But in the praise, there are still doubts.


    I doubt if he has any conspiracy to save these people, or that this is his conspiracy in the first place.


    After all, Magneto has done so much.


    With that said, those who support mutants are not happy, and they justify Magneto with facts.


    During the Hellfire period, when he was led by the Black Queen, Magneto did a lot of wrong things, but he seldom killed people, and it could even be said that he didn''t hurt innocent people. , the Brotherhood has completely changed.


    They never take the initiative to seek trouble, and they never hurt ordinary people. They only appear when there are mutants who are persecuted to fight against those who mutilate mutants.


    For a while, there was a lot of blood on the Internet because of this incident, and even Mike broke two keyboards because he was too excited.


    But no matter what happened outside, it had nothing to do with the Mike family.


    They are busy with the Spring Festival.


    Post couplets, eat New Year''s Eve dinner, keep New Year''s Eve...


    This is the holiday that their family celebrates after their first reunion, and it is very memorable.


    Although the three of Clark are already old enough, Mike still prepared a red envelope for them.


    These three people, obviously big men, smirked like a child when they received the red envelope, which made Gwen laugh for a while, but also left an interesting family photo.


    The three giggling sons holding red envelopes, and Gwen, who looked disgusted, and among the four, was smiling Mike.


    Reunions are always short-lived, and on the afternoon of the first day of the new year, Eric and Charles left home and returned to where they were needed.


    Mike flipped through the album, put the photos taken during the New Year, and walked downstairs.


    New year, new start.


    He, too, will officially become the owner of a small restaurant!


    When they came downstairs, after McMurry prepared breakfast, Clark and Gwen threw them around, one in a suit, rushed downstairs, and then lay down on the dining table and nibbled.


    Mike looked at the two and said, "Well, I want to..."


    "Dad, it''s delicious!"


    Gwen looked up at Mike and smiled, with a bun in his mouth.


    Clark nodded, took a big mouthful of millet porridge, and said, "This one is delicious too."


    "Eat slowly." Mike couldn''t help but said, "Let you get up early, no one will listen."


    Forget Gwen, how can Clark be sealed by a quilt?


    Gwen swallowed the bun in his mouth with difficulty, slung the backpack on his back, grabbed a bun with one hand, and smiled at Mike: "Dad, I must get up early tomorrow! Goodbye, I''m going to school!"


    Clark turned on the speed mode, and after a quick breakfast, he said to Mike, "I can catch up."


    With that said, Clark also walked out. He has an important interview today.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Mike said, "That, my shop..."


    "boom!"


    Looking at the closed door, Mike''s face darkened.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    Can''t you just listen to what he has to say?


    Mike bit the bun fiercely and couldn''t help laughing. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    After a leisurely breakfast, he walked towards his shop like an old man walking down the street.


    Today is the first day to open the store, but Mike didn''t even prepare any dishes.


    "A restaurant owner that doesn''t even have an egg in it. It''s yours, McCent."


    Mike complained in a low voice, turned a corner and went to the supermarket. After purchasing some ingredients, he returned to the store.


    Holding a small blackboard to write and draw, and then hang it outside the door.


    Today''s special egg fried rice.


    The special offer in Mike''s shop means that it is only offered.


    want others.


    Sorry, no!


    Mike doesn''t ask how good the business is. After all, if the business is too good and there are too many people, it will be a hassle for him who doesn''t want to make money.


    "Hey, I don''t know if it will open today."


    "It can''t be forced."


    Mike sighed, and the old man was lying on the rocking chair under the window sill. When the sun shone, the whole person smelled salty.


    But sometimes, the less busy you are, the more busy you are.


    This is not Mike has only been lying down for a few minutes, and a guest has come to the door.


    "Snapped!"


    The innocent cashier was slapped, and Mike behind the cashier stood up, caught the book sliding down his face, looked at the man and woman in front of him, his eyelids jumped, and said, "When did you come back?"


    "This morning."


    Peggy Carter looked at Mike''s tense face and said, "Why don''t you look so happy to see us? Thankfully we brought you gifts."


    Mike glanced at Steve next to her, saw Steve winking wildly at himself, pondered, and smiled, and said, "How can you be unhappy, as long as you want to fight, I will fight with you."


    Steve coughed lightly: "Mike?"


    This guy, on purpose?


    Their pension money will be lost.


    Seeing that his woman was about to burn, Steve hurriedly said, "Mike''s business is very busy, I''ll talk about it next time."


    In this state, if you don''t lose a sum of money, you will definitely not be able to go down.


    "What are you busy with? The shop is empty! Wouldn''t it be nice to win money from the rich woman Maria with me?"


    "Just don''t lose."


    Steve whispers


    , Seeing Peggy Carter swept over coldly, he hurriedly said, "Didn''t we happen to have no meal? Mike, what''s there to eat?"


    "Egg fried rice."


    "Then two egg fried rice."


    Mike got up and said, "Wait."

 Chapter 253： why are you forcing me

    Half an hour later, Steve left with Peggy Carter with a weird smile on his face.


    Looking at the money in his hand, Mike smiled.


    Look, it''s open.


    This is the first order of the store, and it cannot be free.


    Mike put the money into the cashier and looked out of the store.


    There were more and more people on the street, because it was almost noon.


    Mike whispered: "I hope not too many, just a few people."


    Then, it was almost past the meal time, and Mike''s shop didn''t sell a single egg fried rice.


    His shop has just opened. Although the warm decoration has attracted some people to come in, they only eat egg fried rice, and when the customer enters, Mike does not say hello...


    This kind of random business, can leave talent strange.


    Mike is also relaxed, although still a little lost.


    Although he didn''t like a lot of people, he didn''t want none of them. It was too miserable.


    "How can there be no one, just a stray cat or something."


    Mike muttered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a silver-gray sports car stopped by the side of the road. A man with sunglasses and a coquettish beard got out of the car and walked towards Mike''s shop while sorting his clothes.


    When the passers-by around saw the man, they unconsciously stopped and followed behind him.


    Iron Man, Tony Stark.


    The matter of the Stark Expo pushed him to the forefront again.


    People were curious about the reason why he came here, but it was only a few meters away, and more than 20 people had already followed him.


    Tony opened the store door and walked in. Those people stood outside the store, muttering softly and making bold guesses.


    The owner of this shop is a super criminal, and Iron Man is here to arrest people.


    The owner of this store is a genius scientist, and Iron Man is here to invite him out.


    With more and more people, the guesses become more and more exciting.


    But actually, Tony came here...


    "Hey, Uncle Mike, get me some fried rice with eggs."


    "Are you so idle?"


    Mike looked at more and more people outside, and the corners of his eyes jumped.


    Tony laughed and said, "No matter how busy I am, I have to thank you. Thank you for that day."


    "Didn''t you already thank you?"


    Mike whispered and looked out the door, feeling a little bad.


    "I still want to say thank you in person."


    Tony smiled, looked at the decoration in the store, and said, "It looks pretty good."


    "My mother said you opened a restaurant, stop by and have a look."


    Saying that, she winked at Mike: "She said your business must be bad, so let me help you, but I didn''t expect her to guess."


    Remembering the appearance of no one just now, Tony showed a smile, pointed to the people outside, and said, "Look, how many guests have you brought?"


    "Maria asked you to advertise?"


    Mike''s mouth twitched, and after seeing that the door was already crowded, a thought suddenly appeared in his heart that made him speechless.


    "What else does she have to ask you to help?"


    Tony gave a thumbs up and said, "Awesome, I really have something to bring to you."


    "Say!"


    Mike''s body trembled slightly.


    "She said that if there are too many people and you are too tired to drive, then come and play mahjong with them. They are missing one out of three."


    Mike: "��"


    This is too shameless. Peggy Carter must have a share of this genius-like idea.


    Mike took a deep breath and sneered: "Naive, there are so many guests, I''m too happy to be happy, an egg fried rice, right, wait."


    A few minutes later, Mike served Tony with an egg fried rice.


    Tony was not polite, picked up the spoon and buried his head to eat.


    The taste is still as good as ever. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    Tony praised in his heart.


    "Have you finished eating? Hurry up and leave, it''s annoying to see you."


    Mike said coldly.


    Tony wiped his mouth and said, "Let''s go together?"


    "Don''t go!"


    Mike said firmly, he will not bow to the evil forces.


    Tony glanced outside and joked: "Hey, I saw some reporters, what should I say when they ask?"


    "I''ll just say that the food here is my favorite food, and then come here from time to time. The business in your store will be booming. You will also like it very much, Uncle Mike, right?"


    Mike: "��"


    He was bored to pass the time, not wanting to keep his feet off the ground. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    "That night, you should have been killed." Mike said coldly, and said helplessly: "Why do you have to force me."


    "Because it''s not you, it''s me." Tony spread his hands and said, "I''m very busy, so I can only let you go."


    After that, he smiled at Mike and said, "As long as you win them hard, they will be angry for a few days and then stop playing cards with you."


    This way, it''s like losing money instead of money.


    Seeing Mike''s unhappy face, Tony coughed lightly, stood up, and said, "Why don''t you try it?"


    Mike looked outside the store...


    Good guy, it was just Tony''s time to eat, and the people outside gathered in a crowd, and they even kept coming.


    # Send888 Cash Red Envelope# Follow the vx. official account book base camp, watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red packets!


    Not five hundred, but three hundred.


    If this guy Tony goes out to publicize again, if his shop is like this every day, wouldn''t his tired soul fly out every day?


    What he wants is a leisurely business career, that is, the kind of casually cooking a few meals a day to satisfy the appetite of the lucky ones who come to his store, and the rest of the time watching people coming and going outside, taking a book and basking in the sun day.


    It''s not like every day when I arrive at the store, I start to work. I''ve been busy until it''s dark, and the store is still surrounded. It''s like living a life like I owe a lot of debt Maria and the others must be accurate. a little.


    "Cough, there are more people outside." Tony said leisurely, looking like he was not pumping, and said, "It should be very busy."


    Mike helped his forehead, walked to the door, and put up a sign of closure.


    Seeing this, Tony smiled and said, "I''ll go back first."


    "roll roll roll!"


    Mike waved his hands impatiently.


    Watching Tony leave the store, like a flower... Bah, it was a lump of cow dung that attracted the flies outside, Mike hurriedly left the store, locked the store, and hurried home.


    Today''s reception: 3.


    Turnover today: 30.


    Mike made a silent calculation in his heart, returned home angrily, and sat at the mahjong table under Steve''s sorrowful eyes.


    Half an hour later, Mike watched himself win money...


    Hey, playing mahjong or something, it''s still fun!


    In the evening, when Clark and Gwen came back, they looked at the fiery people and sighed.


    Well, his dad struggled and failed again.


    There was a knock on the door, and the man who had just changed his clothes opened the door, looked at Tony at the door, and said, "Why are you here?"


    Tony pointed to the house on the right of Mike''s house that Maria bought, and said, "My house is right next to yours."


    He poked his head inside, listening to the sound of clattering, and said in surprise, "Is it still playing?"

 Chapter 254： Because they are all monsters

    Tony walked into Mike''s house, strode to Maria, stretched out his hand to hold Maria''s shoulder, kneaded gently, and said, "Mom, it''s over, it''s been four hours."


    Maria moved her body and said in surprise, "It''s been so long?"


    Time flies so fast, she doesn''t feel it at all.


    Looking at the card in front of her, Maria rolled her eyes, stretched out her hand and pushed it, shouting, "It''s over, it''s over!"


    Peggy Carter said anxiously: "Don''t! I''m going to win soon!"


    Steve held down Peggy Carter''s hand and said, "Forget it, let''s end it."


    Peggy Carter said so, the possibility of losing is relatively high.


    He glanced at the small basket at Mike''s feet with a look of envy.


    If he hadn''t won Carter''s share, there would have been more money in Mike''s little basket.


    Tony and Steve say hi.


    Because of the fact that Maria and Peggy Carter played cards together, they both knew each other, but because of their incompatibility, they didn''t have a deep friendship, so they could only be considered relatively familiar.


    "I won a lot today. Thank you for coming to send money today. I said no, you let me do it." Mike smiled helplessly, his face full of ridicule: "In the end, you are still so good."


    As he said that, he looked at Peggy Carter and Maria and shook their heads, with a series of tsk-tsk sounds coming out of his mouth.


    Peggy Carter and Maria looked at Mike through gritted teeth.


    Angry, so angry.


    Not talking about losing money, and being ridiculed by those who won. Genius one second to remember ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    Looking at the expressions of the two, Mike nodded secretly in his heart.


    Pissed off both of them.


    Now, until they feel that their poker skills have not improved, they will not play with him.


    Carrying the basket, he took it to Clark who was beside him, and said, "Put it away, this is their vegetable money today."


    It was a habit that Peggy Carter would stay here for a meal every time he played cards.


    Clark took it with a smile, looked down at the money, smiled happily, and walked upstairs.


    Steve looked at this scene enviously.


    Speaking of which, he hasn''t had a formal job after the thaw. If Nick Fury hadn''t figured out a way to give him his salary for decades, he might be supported by Carter now.


    However, according to the speed at which Carter loses money, his salary...


    He scratched his head worriedly.


    Hello everyone, our public account will find gold and coin red packets every day, as long as you pay attention, you can get it. The last benefit at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Official Account Book Friends Base Camp


    Speaking of work, Nick Fury has approached him several times, saying that he wants to join some Avengers...


    This time, he and Peggy Carter went on a trip, in addition to keeping Peggy Carter away from mahjong for a period of time and the two-person world for a while, there is another reason, that is, to avoid Nick Fury.


    Because when Nick Fury told him about the Avengers, he was moved, but he hadn''t decided whether to join or not, and he didn''t know how to reply...


    Now it looks like it''s a good idea to join.


    What was the salary that was said at the time...


    Don''t get me wrong, he''s definitely not for salary.


    Steve pondered, looked at Tony, and said, "Nick Fury contacted me again today, and he said he also invited you."


    Tony nodded and said, "Yes, the third time."


    Peggy Carter and Maria looked at each other curiously.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    They didn''t know what that invitation was.


    Mike''s eyes flickered, and he had already guessed what the invitation they were talking about was.


    Avengers Project.


    He had already seen this thing.


    One of Nick Fury''s invitations was him, but he turned it down because he was just a farmer.


    At that time, Nick Fury''s face became wonderful.


    Now it seems that Nick Fury has finally started on these two?


    Tony raised his eyebrows and asked Steve, "What''s your decision?"


    Steve looked at Tony, noticed the look in his eyes, and smiled, "You agreed?"


    Tony nodded and said, "Yes."


    It doesn''t hurt to have people like them come together and form a team to deal with a crisis that one person can''t handle.


    For example, in the case of Stark Expo, if he hadn''t happened to meet the Mack family at the time, he might have fallen, but if he had a team, it would be much easier to deal with such a situation.


    Steve pondered and said, "Did you sign the document?"


    Tony shook his head and said, "Just verbally agreed."


    "Then... why don''t we let him come now and let''s settle this together?"


    Steve suggested.


    Tony looked at Mike and said, "Can you? Uncle Mike?"


    Mike smiled and said, "You want to talk about such an important matter with me?"


    Tony''s face straightened and said, "You are the safest place here."


    Hearing this, the others nodded in agreement.


    Mike shrugged and said, "Whatever, I''ll go prepare dinner."


    He got up and walked to the kitchen. When he reached the door of the living room, he paused and turned back, "Do you need me to bring that guy here?"


    Steve and Tony nodded.


    Mike took out his mobile phone and called Nick Fury, and a portal card appeared between his fingers.


    When the embodied light spots appeared and the cards disappeared, a revolving portal appeared in front of everyone.


    After Nick Fury in a black trench coat appeared, under Gwen''s surprised eyes, Mike snapped his fingers and canceled the portal.


    "You guys chat."


    After he finished speaking, he nodded to Nick Fury and walked to the kitchen.


    Gwen hurriedly followed, like a curious cat, asking about Mike''s portal.


    Although she knew that her father had super powers, it was the first time she saw Mike use it.


    "Dad, what was that just now? Suddenly, the black-faced uncle came out?"


    "That''s the portalportal?"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up and said, "Does that mean I don''t have to take the school bus to go to school every day?"


    "Well, you don''t have to go by car."


    "Very good..."


    "Go on."


    "Humph!" Gwen hummed softly and ran upstairs.


    Just now her brother went upstairs with a lot of money, and she wanted to ask if she could ask for some pocket money.


    A moment later, when Mike was preparing the hot pot, Tony had finished talking, and the three officially signed the Avengers agreement document.


    The Avengers program is officially launched, starting at Mike''s home.


    And this hot pot became the celebratory dinner they planned to start.


    Watching them chatting about the Avengers while making hot pot, Mike sighed.


    I don''t know, I thought they were talking about whether the dish was good or not.


    The whole process can be said to be quite sloppy.


    But there is no doubt that the Avengers program is officially launched.


    Suddenly, Nick Fury looked at Mike and Clark and said, "Do you want to join the father and son?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and looked at Clark.


    Clark calmly pushed his glasses and said with a smile, "I don''t have this plan for the time being."


    "Why?" Steve asked curiously.


    Nick Fury said quietly: "Because their family is a monster."

 Chapter 255： you are such a good boy

    It''s been a week since the initial formation of the Avengers that night.


    During this week, Mike had no chance to open a store at all. Every day, there were a bunch of people in front of his store, waiting to explore the relationship between him and his store and Tony Stark.


    However, as time passed, fewer and fewer people stood in front of the store, and after waiting for a few days, there was finally no one in front of his store.


    If these people don''t leave anymore, Mike wants to use his abilities.


    The store is finally open for business.


    Although there is still only one food every day, and the number of customers who come to the door is still the same, but Mike likes this leisurely pace of life.


    Open a shop for a few days, play cards with them when Peggy Carter and the others are short of three, and open a shop quietly for a few days when they stop.


    The combination of work and rest, the income and expenditure are perfect.


    However, within a week of opening the store, Mike also gained two loyal diners.


    Peter Parker and Luke Brennan.


    These days, the two boys came to the store with Gwen after school in the afternoon.


    Mike looked up at the clock on the wall and muttered, "It''s almost school."


    The three little guys are still in elementary school and will be dismissed around four o''clock.


    After coming to his store to eat, the three of them would play together for a while, or read a book, complete their homework, and leave with Mike when Mike closes at 6 o''clock.


    Today''s special is beef noodles.


    Mike counted the time and waited for the three little guys to come, and the face was just right.


    "dad!"


    Gwen pushed the door open and ran in, took a breath from his little nose first, and immediately said, "Is it beef noodles today?"


    Luke and Peter looked at Gwen in amazement.


    Can you ask this?


    "Are you a dog nose?"


    Mike brought out three small bowls of noodles.


    Considering that they have to finish their meal, the amount of three they are given each time is very small, which basically does not affect their meal at night.


    Gwen stretched out his thumb and wiped his nose, and said, "Please call me the spirit dog Gwen."


    "Spiritual dog? Dog?" Peter looked at Gwen blankly and said, "Are you a dog?"


    Gwen''s face darkened and he said, "You are the dog."


    "You said it yourself, isn''t the spirit dog a dog?"


    "I��"


    "Haha! Gwen says he''s a dog."


    Luke couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at the two people who laughed at him, Gwen said angrily, "I''m so **** off!"


    With that said, he turned his grief and anger into appetite, and began to destroy the beef noodles in front of him.


    Peter and Luke both smiled at each other, and ate with their heads down.


    At this moment, a beautiful woman with a charming charm walked in. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/������The full text of the text is the fastest ��ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    "Peter!"


    She shouted, and Peter, who buried his face in the bowl, raised his head, wiped the soup from his mouth, and said, "Aunt Mei, why are you here?"


    May Park looked at the store, his eyes fell on Mike, and he said in surprise: "It''s you."


    The last time they met in the principal''s office, it was the father of the cute little girl.


    "Hello."


    Hello everyone, our public account will find gold and coin red packets every day, as long as you pay attention, you can get it. The last benefit at the end of the year, please seize the opportunity. Official Account Book Friends Base Camp


    Mike greeted and said, "McKent, Gwen''s father."


    Saying that, he touched Gwen''s head.


    Gwen and Luke greeted Maypack.


    Maypuck sat next to Peter, watching Peter slurp the noodles, took a few breaths on his nose, and said to Mike, "Peter has caused you trouble."


    "No." Mike smiled and said, "They are very obedient. After eating, they will read and study together."


    May Parker smiled, and seeing how the three little guys were eating deliciously, couldn''t help but say, "No wonder Peter says every night when he eats, the food I cook isn''t as good as it used to be."


    Peter looked up and smiled.


    Maypuck wiped the cilantro hanging from the corner of Peter''s mouth and said to Mike, "Mr. Kent, I want a bowl too."


    "Hold on."


    Mike walked into the kitchen, and in just three or two minutes, a bowl of noodles was ready.


    May Park smelled it, his eyes lit up, and said, "It looks delicious."


    Gwen couldn''t help saying, "It will taste even better!"


    Peter and Luke nodded approvingly.


    May Parker smiled and saw that the three little guys were very slippery with chopsticks. After trying it on his own, he gave up decisively and picked up the fork.


    "I''ll practice later."


    Maypuck smiled embarrassedly at Peter, tasted it, and said to Peter solemnly, "I finally know why you said I didn''t make it delicious."


    Peter touched his head and said, "Actually it''s not bad, it''s just a little bit worse than what Uncle Mike made."


    Maypuck smiled happily and lowered his head to eat the noodles.


    Soon, a bowl of noodles was finished.


    "It''s delicious, Mr. Kent."


    Maypuck praised, looking up and down at Mike, his eyes twinkling slightly.


    Mike nodded and put away the bowls of several people. Seeing that May Parker wanted to pay, he raised his brows and said, "I''ll invite you."


    May Parker froze for a moment, gave Mike a charming smile, and said, "Thank you, you are really a gentleman."


    Saying that, he took Peter''s hand and said, "Let''s go home."


    "Oh!"


    Peter took his schoolbag, waved to Gwen and the two, and said, "See you tomorrow."


    After the words fell, the two left the restaurant and walked home.


    Just after walking out of the restaurant, Maypuck took Peter for two quick steps and said, "Peter, let me ask you something."


    "what?"


    "Have you met Gwen''s mother?"


    "Gwen doesn''t have a mother, she was adopted by Uncle Mike."


    "Great!"


    "Um?"


    Peter looked at Maypuck puzzled.


    "Uh I mean it''s really unfortunate." May Parker patted his chest and bowed his head: "I will come with you when you finish school tomorrow, okay?"


    "Come with me?" Peter tilted his head and said, "Why? I can come with Gwen without your company."


    Maypuck crouched down: "What do you think of Uncle Mike?"


    "Very good." Peter raised a hand: "He is handsome, he can cook delicious food, he is very gentle and caring to people, and he will play with us."


    Maypuck coughed lightly and said, "Do you think I can catch him?"


    "Huh?" Peter was stunned, and then said, "Huh?"


    He looked at his Aunt May in surprise and exclaimed, "You want to be Gwen''s mother?"


    May Parker blushed and said, "That''s going too fast, I just think Mike is a good person."


    Peter thought about it for a while, and said a little tangled: "But, I heard Gwen say that his father seems to have a good relationship with an aunt. Last time they went on a trip, they lived together."


    Maypuck: "��"


    So short.


    As soon as he was moved, he was smashed to pieces.


    Peter clenched his fists and said, "I support you! Aunt May! Come on! I heard Gwen say that they haven''t been in touch for a long time!"


    "Very good, this information is very useful!" May Parker touched Peter''s head and said, "Then I will try it!"


    "I''ll ask Gwendo about his dad!"


    "Peter, you are such a good boy."

 Chapter 256： Gwens text message

    Paris.


    Rui Wen walked into the crowd, and after several transformations, she finally got rid of the people behind her.


    Looking at the camera in his hand, he couldn''t help but cocked the corner of his mouth.


    The task is completed, and I will get a lot of money immediately, and I can take a good rest for a while.


    I called a taxi and went to my hotel.


    Opening the door of the room, Rui Wen put the camera aside and walked into the bathroom. After taking a shower, she wiped her wet hair and walked out. She picked up her other mobile phone for personal contact and looked at several New news, with a smile.


    Ruiwen walked barefoot in the room, took out a can of beer from the refrigerator, tucked herself into the soft sofa, and drank the beer while reading the news.


    Basically messages from Gwen.


    Since the last time they met in Hawaii, she and Gwen have quietly switched contact details and then kept in touch.


    From time to time, Gwen will send a message about the troubles she usually encounters, and she also asks Gwen about their father and daughter from time to time.


    Gwen has sent her quite a few messages in recent days, mostly about Mike.


    Aunt Ruiwen, that aunt is here again, she should like my father.


    Seeing this news, Rui Wen smiled.


    There is another woman who doesn''t like a man like Mike.


    Aunt Ruiwen, that auntie comes every day and gets to know my father more and more.


    Seeing this, Rui Wen raised her eyebrows.


    Aunt Ruiwen, that aunt must like my father, she is very nice, and I like her a lot.


    Um?


    Rui Wen''s expression tightened. Could it be that Rui Wen, this little girl, was conquered.


    Ding dong!


    Just then, there was a new piece of news.


    A photo with a few simple words.


    What should I do?


    Looking at the photo, Rui Wen sat up abruptly.


    I saw Mike was holding the hand of the woman who looked like a peach, holding a spatula, and stirring the vegetables in front of him. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    Mike looked serious, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and the woman''s eyes were full of Mike.


    Ruiwen took a deep breath, ripped off the towel from her head, and sent a message to Gwen.


    "I''ll go back immediately! Report the news to me at any time!"


    ��


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Mike had just sent May Park away, and when he came in, he saw Gwen smiling happily and couldn''t help asking.


    Book Friends Benefits You can get cash or coins when you read books, as well as iphone12 and switch waiting for you to draw! Pay attention to the vx public account Book Friends Base Camp to get it!


    Gwen shook the phone and said, "Aunt Ruiwen is coming."


    "Ruiwen is coming?" Mike was stunned for a moment, and asked in confusion, "Why are you coming all of a sudden?"


    After a pause, looking at Gwen holding the phone, his eyes flashed, "What did you say to her?"


    "Nothing to say!"


    Gwen shook his head hastily.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, grabbed Gwen and tickled.


    The little guy laughed out of breath, he could only raise his hands to admit defeat, and said, "I told her about Aunt Mei''s coming here."


    "plum?"


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    Gwen said seriously, "Dad, do you like Aunt May?"


    "only friends."


    Gwen bit his thumb: "First stranger, now friend, then girlfriend, and finally...my mom!"


    "Boom!"


    Mike tapped Gwen on the head and scolded with a smile: "Little guy, what are you thinking."


    Gwen stuck out his tongue and said, "Aunt May comes every day, she must like you."


    Mike pinched his chin, pondered, and said, "I''m so good, it''s normal for someone to like me!"


    Gwen nodded without hesitation.


    "Why, don''t you like Mei?"


    "It''s not that I don''t like it!" Gwen murmured, "but it''s very strange! Although Peter calls her Aunt May, she is more like his mother. If he married you, then Peter didn''t want to call you uncle, or even Dad? And then I have to call him brother?"


    Gwen''s little face drooped: "No! No! This is too weird!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike smiled and nodded Gwen''s head, "Little guy, you think too much."


    Maypuck and her are just friends, as for the future...


    Ruiwen will be back soon, there is no future.


    "Okay!" Mike picked up Gwen''s schoolbag and said, "Let''s go home!"


    Gwen jumped out of the chair and helped Mike to lock the door of the store, and the two walked home in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    ��


    Spring and winter alternate, the weather is getting warmer.


    Mike looked at the fine weather today and smiled happily.


    Gwen goes to school, Clark goes to work, old dad comes to open a shop, and...


    "Mike."


    Maypack walked into Mike''s shop.


    Mike was startled.


    The other party came earlier and earlier.


    "Well, Peter goes to school, and I''ll drop him off to see if you can help."


    Maypuck explained with a smile, blushing slightly.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "I just came, I haven''t started preparing yet, you sit down for a while."


    Saying that, he poured a glass of water for May Parker and placed it in front of him.


    May Parker looked at Mike with his head up, with a smile on his face, even if his back was turned to the other side, Mike could feel the temperature in the other side''s sight.


    It''s hotter than yesterday.


    If it goes on like this, maybe as Gwen said, what will happen to the two of them.


    Writing and drawing on the blackboard, Mike wrote a few words.


    Today''s Special: Beef Noodles.


    "I''ll hang up!"


    May Park actively took the blackboard in Mike''s hand, shook his long hair, and said to Mike: "Beef noodles, can I learn it? After eating it last time, it tastes good."


    Mike nodded: "It''s very simple."


    May Park smiled, hung the blackboard outside the door, and walked to Mike humming: "What''s next?"


    "Boil soup and mix noodles."


    Mike said, and UU reading was pulled by May Parker and walked to the kitchen.


    Mike was dealing with the ingredients for the soup, while talking to May Parker about the main points, but May Parker just looked at Mike and smiled from time to time, not knowing what Mike said at all.


    Then, there was only that tough and handsome face left in her world.


    Mike put the lid on the pot and started to boil the soup. Looking back, seeing Mei staring at him silly, he coughed lightly: "Mei! Mei?" First post https://(www)https://m/.x81zw. /com/


    "what!"


    Maypuck woke up and said, "Are you going to start the soup?"


    "The soup has been boiled, and the next step is to make noodles."


    Mike laughed.


    "Kneading!" May Parker said: "It seems to be very interesting, I will try it."


    Because there are not many people coming to the store, Mike doesn''t have many noodles every day.


    Maypuck followed Mike''s example and kneaded a small dough, but... either too much water or too much dough, causing the dough to get bigger and bigger.


    Mei looked at her flour-stained hands with a look of annoyance, and shook it with force unconsciously. The flour on her hands was instantly thrown everywhere.


    "Snapped!"


    A small lump of flour was thrown on Mike''s face, and the corner of Mike''s eyes jumped.


    Maypuck froze for a moment, then smiled and stretched out his hand to squeeze it.


    "Snapped!"


    A figure suddenly rushed in and grabbed May Parker''s hand: "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 257： Not suitable for shop

    Ruiwen grabbed May Parker''s hand with a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    A look of astonishment flashed across May Parker''s face, but after seeing Rui Wen''s eyes, she instantly understood.


    This woman likes Mike.


    If it is said that she just has a good impression of Mike, this woman is like, is love.


    "Hello, I''m May Parker, Mike''s friend."


    Ruiwen let go of Mei''s hand, let go of the suitcase dragged by the other hand, and took two steps forward. In May Parker''s astonished eyes, she directly hugged Mike''s neck and sent a sweet kiss. He bit Mike''s lip lightly. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    Afterwards, after wiping away the lump of flour on Mike''s face, he gently fell to the ground before he said to May Parker, "Raven, Mike''s woman."


    The atmosphere instantly became tense.


    May Parker suddenly smiled and said, "Mike is a good man, and he and I often talk about you."


    Rui Wen was startled, a smile appeared on her face: "Really?"


    She squinted at Mike, as if containing a thousand tenderness.


    Maypuck stretched out his hand, looked at the flour on it, and took it back in embarrassment, saying, "Mike''s noodles are delicious, and I''m really learning from him."


    "Giggle!" Rui Wen smiled happily and said, "Really?"


    She held Mike''s hand and said, "He can do a lot."


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Why did you come back suddenly?"


    Ruiwen looked up at Mike, her eyes were cold, but the words in her mouth were sweet.


    "Because I miss you, darling."


    Mike shuddered and said, "Didn''t you eat? Give you a bowl of noodles to eat?"


    "Okay Welfare pays attention to the public.. No. Book Friends Base Camp, every day you read books and draw cash points


    Ruiwen smiled, dragged the suitcase away, grabbed May Parker''s hand, and said, "Go, Mei, wash your hands, I like you the first time I see it." Terminal: https://www.@x81zw@@


    The other party was smarter than she thought.


    Maypuck smiled lightly, showing no reluctance at all.


    Seeing the two leave the kitchen, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, I was really nervous.


    However, remembering what Ruiwen said just now, Mike couldn''t help but smile.


    his woman?


    Did you feel the sense of crisis from May Parker?


    That''s fine, help him reject May Parker indirectly, or he really doesn''t know how to say refusal.


    Soon, two bowls of noodles will be ready.


    Mike looked outside and saw that Ruiwen and May Parker were sitting together talking and laughing.


    Ruiwen took it, handed May Parker a bowl, and said with a smile, "Try it, Mike''s craftsmanship is very good."


    Maypuck took it with a smile, and saw that Mike was adding coriander and peppers to Ruiwen''s bowl, with envy in his eyes.


    Rui Wen took a sip and praised: "It''s more delicious than before."


    Mike handed Ruiwen a tissue: "Eat slowly, how many times have you eaten like this?"


    "one day."


    Ruiwen whispered, looking at Mike''s eyes flashing, and when May Park bowed her head, she pouted at the other party.


    Would I be hungry for a day if it wasn''t for this?


    Mike smiled and shook his head.


    After a while, Rui Wen and the two finished their noodles and chatted for a while before May Parker left.


    She is a smart and rational woman. Although she has a good impression of Mike, she gave up decisively when she saw Rui Wen and the eyes that Rui Wen looked at Mike.


    Instead of having one more enemy for the inevitable result of failure, she chose to give up rationally and make a friend.


    After May Parker left, Rui Wen rushed towards Mike, biting and biting on Mike''s face, and said viciously: "Look at me biting your face and let you seduce people again."


    When she saw the photo that Gwen sent her, she really thought that Mike was going to end up with May Parker, and she and Mike were completely finished, but at that moment, she realized that Mike was far more in her heart than she thought. more important.


    Mike hugged Ruiwen amusingly and said, "Are you still going?"


    "Don''t go." Rui Wen said seriously: "I want to watch you."


    Putting down Ruiwen, Mike blinked and said, "Then you have to watch closely."


    "Humph." Ruiwen hummed twice.


    "Go home." Mike lightly patted Rui Wen''s butt, made a crisp sound, and murmured, "Today is not suitable for opening a store."


    ��


    When it got completely dark that day, Clark drove home.


    He is in a good mood today.


    In his spare time, he saved more than a dozen people.


    Pushing open the door, Clark smelled the aroma of the food and unconsciously put on a smile on his face.


    "elder brother!"


    Gwen jumped over with a smile, took his hand, and while pulling him towards the living room, he said happily, "Who do you think is here?"


    Looking at the woman who stood up and smiled at him, Clark was startled.


    "Aunt Ruiwen?"


    With a soft shout, he walked towards Rui Wen, the two embraced, and said, "It''s great to see you."


    Ruiwen looked at Clark up and down, squeezed Clark''s arm, and said with a smile, "Clarke, you have become more handsome and stronger."


    Clark touched his head and smiled, and said, "Why did you come back suddenly? I can pick you up without saying hello."


    Rui Wen pouted and said, "If you don''t come back, your dad will be kidnapped."


    "What?" Clark said in surprise: "Is anyone else able to abduct him?"


    Rui Wen touched Gwen''s head: "This time, thanks to Gwen''s news."


    Gwen lifted his chin proudly.


    Clark sat down and said curiously, "Come on, talk to me."


    When the words fell, the three of them sat together and chatted in muttering, occasionally giving out low laughs.


    "What did you say? So happy?"


    Mike walks towards the three not telling you! "


    Gwen said something with a smile and ran into the kitchen.


    Raven and Clark also smiled at Mike, and walked to the kitchen under Mike''s bewildered gaze.


    Looking at the three, Mike touched his face and wondered, "Is there something on my face?"


    After bringing out the food, the four of them sat at the dining table and chatted while eating dinner. When talking about Rui Wen''s whereabouts, Rui Wen looked at Mike and said, "I''ve decided to go to Charles'' school."


    "Charles must be very happy."


    Clark said with a smile.


    Gwen looked at Ruiwen like a villain: "You can also look at Dad, hee hee!"


    Ruiwen''s face turned pale, and she nodded solemnly: "You have to watch closely, Gwen, let''s work together!"


    With that said, the two hit back with their palms.


    Clark looked at Mike mockingly, and after being glared at by Mike, he honestly lowered his head to eat.


    Raven stayed at Mike''s house for three days, and Mike''s shop was closed for three days.


    After Rui Wen went to X school, Mike opened his own shop lazily.


    About Rui Wen, I had already greeted Charles in advance. Mike originally wanted to send her there, but Rui Wen refused on the pretext that he was not a child.


    Life returned to its normal rhythm.


    Until half a month later, Gwen picked up a man.

 Chapter 258： really pick up

    The sky is dark.


    At the usual time, Mike and Gwen had already returned home, but today, because of the man Gwen found and retrieved, they delayed their time to go home.


    Exchange good books, pay attention to the vx public number. Book Friends Base Camp. Follow now and get cash red envelopes!


    The man was wearing a thin, ill-fitting trench coat, and a pair of blue jeans that cracked and shattered at any time on the lower body, like a homeless man.


    At this moment, the man was sitting on a chair in Mike''s shop, with his back hunched and his eyes dull. He didn''t look like an upright and prime-age man at all, but rather an old man who was dying and despairing. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    Gwen held Mike in the shop, stood in front of the man with the blanket covered in the sun, and whispered, "Uncle, here it is for you."


    Hearing the tender voice full of concern, the man''s dull eyes swayed slightly, and his eyes fell on Gwen.


    Gwen smiled at the man and handed over the blanket in his hand.


    The man''s chapped lips trembled slightly, and a voice that seemed to be squeezed out of a torn throat emerged from the man''s mouth.


    "thanks."


    Gwen opened the blanket and draped it over the man.


    Feeling the gradually warming body, the man''s numb and cold eyes gradually warmed up.


    "My name is Gwen, Gwen Kent."


    "Bruce."


    The man whispered, pulled down the blanket, wrapped himself tightly, and fell silent.


    Gwen glanced at the man and didn''t know what to say, so after bringing the man a glass of water, he sat aside.


    Looking at the other party''s back, Gwen folded his arms together and put his chin up, guessing what happened to the other party in his small head.


    "It must be difficult."


    She murmured softly, remembering the scene where she saw each other.


    Although the weather has warmed up now, the temperature outside is still touching because of the light rain for a day.


    Fortunately, it''s Sunday and Gwen doesn''t have to go to school or cram school.


    She slept late and ate the breakfast her father had left for her. She originally wanted to come to the store, but Aunt Carter, who was next door, took her to the house and invited her to eat steak.


    After eating, she touched her stomach and went home, finished her homework, and watched TV for a while.


    When it was almost six o''clock, she was holding an umbrella, holding an umbrella, ready to pick up her father home.


    And when she walked to an alley not far from the store, she saw this uncle who was drenched in the rain.


    At that time, he was huddled by the trash can, with a small puddle under him, and was soaked in the rain so quietly, it was even worse than when Peter was bullied and thrown into the water. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    "Uncle, do you need help?"


    Gwen asked quietly.


    There was no response, only the sparse sound of rain.


    "Uncle! Do you need help!?"


    Gwen raised his voice and asked again.


    The man was still lying quietly in the puddle, like a... dying fish?


    She suddenly remembered the fat-headed fish that her father knocked unconscious when he was killing the fish.


    no respond.


    Gwen poked the other side carefully with the umbrella, and when he saw that the other side was still motionless, his face turned pale, and he took a deep breath.


    Shouldn''t, shouldn''t have died!


    Gwen learned from the TV, half squatted down with the umbrella in between, and put his small hand under the other person''s nose, feeling the warm breath, he was relieved.


    Looking at the other party''s appearance, Gwen sighed, put the umbrella in his hand on the ground, and after covering the rain for the other party''s head, he held up another umbrella, half squatted on the ground, the umbrella was tilted to cover the other party''s head Rain took out his cell phone and called Mike.


    Perhaps it was the sudden disappearance of the rain that brought Bruce, who was lying on the ground, back to his senses. His eyelids rolled slightly, his eyes opened a gap, and in the dim sky, he saw a worried and worried face.


    Are you... worried about him?


    Bruce felt inexplicably sad and moved in his heart, but thinking of Betty who was killed, his heart became cold again.


    It''s all because of him, it''s all because of him...


    He blamed himself in his heart, and even because of the violent fluctuations in his mood, terrifying green blood vessels appeared on the surface of his body.


    The violent power flowed in the body, and Bruce''s eyes were stained with a touch of green.


    "Dad, come and save him, I''ll wait for you!"


    Suddenly, the childish voice reached his ears again, and he took a deep breath, barely suppressing the sadness and anger surging in his heart.


    In an instant, the abnormality in him disappeared.


    At this moment, Gwen put the phone away, looked at Bruce on the ground, and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, my dad is coming."


    The tender and warm voice, along with the beating raindrops, seemed to fall into his heart, ripples a little.


    Within half a minute, he heard unfamiliar footsteps, and then an unfamiliar voice rang.


    "Gwen."


    "dad!"


    Gwen looked up, looked at Mike, and said, "Let''s help him, okay? If this goes on, he will die."


    If you just die, that''s fine too.


    The ashes-hearted Bruce gave a wry smile in his heart.


    Mike bent over and smiled at Gwen: "Let''s take him back while he''s still alive and make human flesh buns!"


    Serious tone, not like a joke.


    People, human meat buns?


    Hearing this, even Bruce in this state couldn''t help but feel a little chill in his heart, and couldn''t help opening his eyes, wanting to see what kind of devil the person who could say this calmly was.


    He wants to die, but he doesn''t want to be eaten by people. The important thing is, if those people eat him, will he also mutate?


    "Dad Stop joking!"


    Gwen looked at Mike angrily, but couldn''t help but smile, and suddenly found that the man on the ground opened his eyes, and said in surprise: "Dad, look! He opened his eyes."


    "Um."


    Mike glanced at the other party, and always felt that this decadent face was familiar, but when he thought about it carefully, he didn''t seem to have seen it at all.


    "Let''s go, pick it up and make human meat buns!"


    Mike smiled, lifted the man on the ground with one hand, and walked towards the store amid Gwen''s dissatisfied cry.


    For some reason, listening to the conversation between the father and daughter, Bruce felt strangely warm in his heart.


    "Gwen!"


    A shout awakened Gwen in the memory.


    Gwen rubbed his chin, looked at Mike who called her, waved Mike to her, and she hurried over.


    "Bring it to him."


    Mike brings a bowl of noodles to Gwen.


    Gwen sniffed it, looking greedy.


    When I come home at night, I will do what you want.


    "Oh!"


    Gwen smiled happily.


    Mike looked up after Gwen brought it to the other party, looked at the man sitting like a piece of wood, pinched his chin and muttered, "Bruce?"


    Mike heard what Gwen and the other said just now.


    Look at each other''s face now, it''s really Bruce Banner.


    Dear daughter, you really know how to pick up...

 Chapter 259： Im going to call the police

    A glass of water, a bowl of noodles, and a warm little face.


    When a person who has fallen to the bottom of his life and can''t see hope, sees these things, his heart is suddenly filled with a trace of anger.


    The white mist rose in front of his eyes, and the aroma mixed with the face rushed into his nose, causing his saliva to secrete quickly.


    Although he still has no appetite, he cannot control this instinctive reaction of the body.


    "Uncle, eat quickly, it''s delicious." Gwen handed Bruce a pair of chopsticks with a smile, and said, "As long as you''re full, nothing will happen."


    Bruce took the chopsticks, nodded to Gwen, and wanted to smile at Gwen, but the bitterness and sadness in his heart could only make him squeeze out a smile that was uglier than crying.


    Gwen blinked and said in disgust, "It''s so ugly to laugh, you better stop laughing."


    "Sorry, this kid speaks without thinking."


    Mike walked over with a smile, and after seeing the smile on Bruce''s face, he was stunned and said, "It''s really ugly to smile."


    Bruce: "��"


    So, have you spoken through your brain?


    Gwen looked up at Mike, as if he was right.


    Bruce looked at the father and daughter and felt very warm.


    "Mike Kent."


    Mike said lightly and stretched out his hand to the other side.


    Bruce hurriedly put down his chopsticks and said hoarsely, "Bruce Banner."


    Sure enough it was him.


    Mike whispered in his heart and couldn''t help but glance at Gwen.


    Pick me up a conch girl next time...


    "Try it, I''m still a little confident in my craft."


    Mike said with a smile.


    Bruce picked up the chopsticks and thanked him, but he still couldn''t get down the chopsticks.


    The bitterness and grief in his heart had suppressed his appetite.


    "Can you tell me what happened to you?"


    Mike asked quietly.


    To be honest, he was curious about what happened to the other party.


    Before the other party transforms, the other party is one of the world''s great powers of physical science. After the transformation, it is the Hulk Hulk, one of the powerhouses in the world.


    What kind of thing can make each other become what they are now?


    Bruce opened his mouth, gave a wry smile, and shook his head.


    Mike and Gwen, who were ready to listen, looked at each other, their pricked ears dropped again.


    What the hell.


    Mike and Gwen looked at each other, a little disappointed.


    Looking at the expressions of the two, Bruce suddenly felt sorry for them if he didn''t say anything.


    So, after hesitating, he said, "My girlfriend was killed and she died in front of me."


    Although he was as calm as possible, when he said this, he unconsciously remembered what happened last night, and a green light appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, Mike suddenly said, "Want to drink water?"


    Bruce was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses, gasped for two quick breaths, and a look of fear flashed in his eyes.


    "Gwen, go get a glass of water."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen obediently picked up Bruce''s glass and walked to the kitchen.


    After Gwen left, Mike smiled and said, "If it was me, I would kill that person and think about other things."


    "Do you want to die like this?"


    Bruce was silent, clenching his fists.


    Mike continued: "My daughter was adopted. When she was six years old, she watched her biological father be beaten to death. You won''t tell me, you might as well be a child, Bruce."


    Has the child experienced such cruelty?


    Bruce was secretly surprised.


    "Uncle, water!"


    Gwen came out, put the water in front of Bruce, put his chin on his hands, and smiled at Bruce.


    Bruce couldn''t help saying, "You''re so strong, Gwen."


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, then suddenly turned to look at Mike angrily, and said, "Dad, did you tell him that I didn''t dare to sleep after watching the ghost movie last night!"


    Mike blinked and said, "No!" Genius remembers ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    "You must have said it!"


    Mike: "��"


    Looking at the noisy father and daughter, Bruce couldn''t help but smile.


    Looking down at the noodles in the bowl, he picked up his chopsticks.


    Indeed, he still has work to do.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    Abomination! Mr. Blue! And... Ross!


    His eyes flashed with coldness, and then he fiercely picked up a chopsticks noodle, stuffed it into his mouth, and ate it faster and faster.


    Soon, a bowl of noodles was eaten cleanly by him, and not even a drop of water was left.


    The warmth in his stomach made him slowly regain his vitality.


    "thank you all!"


    He stood up, folded the blanket he was wearing, and when he was about to walk out, Gwen winked at Mike and muttered, "Dad, he doesn''t seem to have paid, is he going to eat the Overlord meal again? ?"


    Bruce: "��"


    Also, do you have to pay?


    Mike nodded and said to Bruce, "Friend, don''t you want to eat Overlord''s meal? This will be made into human meat ramen by me."


    Do ramen? Didn''t you talk about making buns before?


    Wait, these are not important.


    Didn''t they all communicate attentively just now? How did it suddenly become so material?


    Bruce was a little stunned.


    Gwen got up and said angrily, "You are not allowed to leave until you have paid the money!"


    "I don''t have any money, I''ll pay you back later."


    Bruce''s face was slightly hot.


    "I can''t believe it." Mike shook his head, got up to clean up the bowl, and said, "Tomorrow you work with me to pay back the money."


    Pay for work?


    Without waiting for Bruce to refuse, Gwen listened to him with a happy face: "It''s such a happy decision."


    Decide what! I didn''t even give a fart!


    "this is for you."


    Gwen tucked the blanket into Bruce, pulled him to sit down, and said righteously, "You must not leave until you have paid the money!"


    Bruce stared blankly at Gwen, watching the little guy keep looking outside was a little anxious, and he knew it instantly.


    Is it because of the rain outside, afraid that he will be like that again?


    Bruce gripped the blanket tightly, feeling the urge to cry.


    At this moment, Mike came out of the kitchen and said quickly: "Today, you stay to visit the shop and use it as the wages for this bowl of noodles."


    Bruce: "Well, I''m still..."


    "dad."


    Just then, Clark came in with a bag in his hand.


    After he got home from get off work, he found that there was no one at home. He called Mike a few minutes ago. After learning that Gwen had picked up a personal matter, he rushed over.


    Looking at Bruce curiously, he nodded to him, and both of them winked at Mike. They knew it in an instant, and shouted: "You are not allowed to leave! I will call the police when you leave!"


    Saying that, he stuffed the bag in his hand to Bruce.


    Bruce glanced at it, a few changes of clothes.


    "There''s a chair there to sleep in, and there''s a bathroom across from the kitchen to take a shower."


    Mike spoke quickly, and before Bruce could react, he and Clark left quickly with Gwen.


    Before leaving, Gwen made a cheering gesture to Bruce, accompanied by a warm smile.


    The error-free chapters of "Father of Superheroes" will continue to be updated, and there will be no advertisements on the station. Please collect and play!


    If you like the father of superheroes in the United States, please collect them: () The father of superheroes in the United States has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 260： past

    Book Friends Benefits You can get cash or coins when you read books, as well as iphone12 and switch waiting for you to draw! Pay attention to the vx public account Book Friends Base Camp to get it!


    The light rain was still sparsely falling. Gwen held an umbrella and walked in the front, humming a brisk tune, while Mike and Clark followed behind Gwen.


    Clark couldn''t help but said, "Dad, it will be okay to leave that person in the store, right?"


    What''s the matter? You mean something was stolen from the store or something?


    Hearing the meaning of the words, Mike shook his head with a smile, and said, "Probably not."


    Bruce Banner, a scientific genius with several doctorates, has a good personality, and...


    Mike looked at Gwen''s back and smiled: "Even if he burns the shop, it doesn''t matter."


    "Um?"


    "Because that''s what Gwen is going to do, and it''s the right thing to do, and she''s grown from it, and that''s enough."


    From picking up Bruce to keeping Bruce, it was Gwen''s decision.


    If she wants to do good things, Mike accompanies her and grows up with her children, which is also a fun thing.


    Clark has learned a lot over the years as the three of them grow up, and now it''s Gwen''s turn.


    "and many more!"


    Clark looked at Mike speechlessly and said, "You didn''t treat us like this before."


    He still clearly remembered that their brothers picked up a very vicious dog when they were three children and went home, and then in their cries, Mike threw the dog out, saying that the dog was a wolf.


    Although it was later confirmed that the dog was indeed a wolf, they were also doing the right thing, so why didn''t they get affirmation and help?


    Mike patted Clark on the shoulder and said, "Silly boy, it''s different."


    Clark:


    ��


    At the same time, Bruce, who was left alone in the store, looked at the open door of the restaurant with mixed feelings.


    very warm.


    When he met this family, it was probably the warmest thing he had encountered since he became Hulk.


    After locking the door of the restaurant, Bruce got his clothes, walked into the bathroom, took a hot shower, and changed into clean clothes. After he lay down on Mike''s chair, covered himself with a blanket, and let out a long breath.


    Just for one night, let him enjoy the warmth of the night.


    After a while, he fell asleep, but in his sleep, what happened before kept flashing scene after scene.


    After he became Hulk, he kept trying to solve his transformation problem while avoiding pursuit, and even kept challenging his emotional threshold to control the transformation time.


    Mr. Lan is a friend he met online.


    Originally, he asked for some professional knowledge on a very professional website. After seeing that the other party was well-spoken and knowledgeable, he slowly made in-depth contact with the other party and began to discuss the Hulk issue.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    After a long communication, after Mr. Lan got his approval, he sent blood samples to the pair, and then during their long-term communication, he sent samples to the other party several times.


    But unexpectedly, when Mr. Lan said that he had made a breakthrough research on his blood, Mr. Lan disappeared, leaving him a brief distress message.


    "Help! They''re taking me, along with my research."


    When he saw the news, he was extremely anxious.


    This was a good opportunity for him to get rid of the Hulk, how could he just give up, so he finally decided to leave his hiding place and go to where Mr. Lan was.


    With the help of his ex-girlfriend Betty, he found Mr. Lan''s research room. According to the previous communication between the two, he found the research materials hidden by Mr. Lan, copied the other party''s research results, and successfully restrained the body. the Hulk.


    Just when he was excited about this and celebrated with his girlfriend, General Ross''s people found them, and with them, there was a monster abhorrence created by Mr. Lan using his serum!


    It turned out that Mr. Lan used his blood to copy a large amount of serum, and wanted to use them to gain fame and interests for himself, but before he could do anything, he was found by Ross, and he took all the serum away.


    After knowing that those serums were the result of copying Hulk''s blood, General Ross started a new experiment, and one of his soldiers took the initiative to participate in the experiment in order to get stronger power, and became a powerful monster hate.


    And his first goal of becoming an abomination was to defeat the Hulk.


    When Bruce and Betty were taken away to General Ross'' research base, he was furious when he learned that the Hulk was lost by Bruce.


    Only by defeating the Hulk can he prove his strength, but without the Hulk, what else can he use to prove his worth?


    So, angry like a wild beast, he ignored General Ross''s orders and tried to force Bruce to transform into a fight with him. Genius one second to remember ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    But... Bruce can''t change just can''t change.


    In order to annoy Bruce, Hate called out the Hulk inside the opponent, grabbed Betty, and pinched Betty to death in front of Bruce.


    He got his wish.


    In extreme anger and sadness, the originally suppressed Hulk reappeared and fought a battle with hatred in the research base.


    As a result, Abomination retreated and fled, and Hulk also left the research base.


    After his strength faded, he wandered the city with purpose until weak to the ground, then waited for death until he was picked up by Gwen.


    This time, Bruce slept soundly.


    The next morning, when Bruce woke up, the rain that had been raining all night finally stopped The bright sun was shining outside, and when he looked at it, it was a little dazzling.


    Squinting his eyes, he walked out of the shop and let out a long breath in the sunshine.


    "Uncle, you got up so early."


    At this moment, Gwen ran over with a lunch box, followed by Mike with a relaxed face.


    "How did you sleep?"


    Hearing the inquiry, Bruce finally showed a smile on his face and said, "I haven''t slept so well for a long time."


    "whee!"


    Gwen looked at Bruce with a smile and said, "Uncle, you are much better than yesterday. Come on, I brought you something delicious."


    Gwen took Bruce''s hand, walked into the store, opened the lunch box, and said, "This is my dad''s breakfast, eat it quickly, I''m going to school, and Peter is still waiting for me."


    Gwen finished speaking quickly, and when he walked to the door, he turned back and said viciously: "Breakfast also has to be paid for, and you are not allowed to leave without working and paying the money!"


    Bruce smiled and nodded.


    Mike patted Bruce on the shoulder and walked into the kitchen.


    A few minutes later, Bruce finished his breakfast, washed the lunch box, and said solemnly to Mike, "Thank you for your kindness, but I really have to leave."


    Staying here again, he is afraid that it will bring trouble to the other party.


    Mike glanced at Bruce, who had recovered a little bit of anger, and smiled slightly: "Goodbye."


    Bruce smiled, thanked him again, and left quickly under Mike''s gaze.

 Chapter 261： Quiet

    Florida, Tallahassee.


    At night, a bar in the corner of the city opened.


    A man with a black cane in his hand and a top hat walked into the bar.


    Looking at the strange dress of the other party, some people''s eyes flashed with astonishment, and some people let out a low voice of ridicule.


    This kind of old-fashioned dress, who didn''t know it, thought that the other party lived in the last century, like a third-rate magician.


    However, in this world now, there are all kinds of people, so the people in the bar just looked at each other, whispered a few words, and ignored them.


    The man smiled and walked to the bar.


    The bartender smiled and said, "Old rules?"


    The man smiled and nodded.


    The bartender skillfully made a colorful cocktail and placed it in front of the man.


    "Please enjoy."


    Smiling at the bartender, the man stretched out his hand and squeezed the cherries at the top and put them aside. After drinking the wine in the glass, he put the cherries in the empty glass.


    He smiled and looked at the bartender in front of him: "Thank you for the past few days, your wine is very good."


    "thanks."


    The bartender responded.


    The man turned to look at the door, looked at the few people who walked in, and said, "Your movements are really slow and pitiful."


    Hearing this, the expressions of those few people changed.


    They were found.


    Without hesitation, he took out his weapon, pointed it at the man, and said, "Don''t move, please go back with us to investigate!"


    Seeing this scene, other customers in the bar screamed.


    The man frowned and whispered: "Quiet We will send you a cash red envelope! Follow the vx public book club to get it!


    With the whispers, the whole bar seemed to come alive.


    At the same time as the door slammed shut, the various utensils in the bar instantly turned into murderous weapons.


    A stool to sit on, a wine glass in hand, even a lamp on the wall��


    Screams rang out in the bar, and the smell of blood gradually became stronger.


    And as the man started, the disguise he made disappeared, revealing his true face.


    He has gray skin and a few wrinkles on his face that look like tree bark. In addition to this, the most notable features of this man are that he has no nose and a half-bald forehead.


    The opponent''s cane has also become a scepter with a blade.


    There is a blue gem on the scepter, and the light that attracts the eyes is always flowing.


    Weird and even comical, it''s eerie and chilling against the backdrop of a bar that''s been turned into a killing field.


    The bartender behind him looked at this scene, and was already frightened. As for the SHIELD agents who pointed their weapons at the man, they also stood there in cold sweat.


    Their weapons floated beside their foreheads, and even their clothes wrapped around them, restraining them.


    They can''t do anything now but watch the people in the bar die one by one, and the whole bar becomes hell.


    The leading SHIELD agent took a deep breath and asked coldly, "Who are you?"


    "who I am?"


    The gray-skinned man showed a weird smile and said, "Master Thanos'' subordinate, Ebony Mow."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, you animals must have never heard the name of the great Thanos."


    Ebony-throated smiled faintly, walked slowly to the few people, looked at the fear and anger in their eyes, and smiled: "Don''t show this expression, they are just contributing to the balance of the universe."


    "Speaking of which, the number of people seems to be too many." The first issue www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    As he said that, he raised his brows, and the guns floating in the ears of the SHIELD agents fired bullets.


    "Bang, bang!"


    With the sound of gunfire, blood splattered.


    A drop of blood flew out and landed on the leading agent.


    It was obviously warm blood, but it made him shiver.


    "It''s more balanced now."


    Ebony throat smiled lightly, and said in a slightly complaining voice: "You guys are really slow."


    It took him a week to find him when he deliberately revealed his flaws, which was really disappointing.


    Facing Ebony-throated''s complaints, the leading SHIELD agent just silently broke out in a cold sweat.


    A dull look flashed on Ebony Throat''s face, and he tapped the other''s chest with the scepter he was holding.


    The gem on the scepter flickered slightly.


    The invisible power of the mind invaded the agent''s head, and the agent''s eyes turned pitch black in an instant, and then returned to normal.


    Ebony-throated smiled lightly and said, "I have something to ask you."


    The agent nodded respectfully, and sat in front of the bar with Ebony Maw. Ebony Maw knocked on the bar, and said to the bartender who fell to the ground in fear, "Please, make two more glasses of wine."


    Seeing the tragic situation in the bar, the bartender could only get up in fear and mix two glasses of wine for the other party.


    After eating the cherries on the wine first, Ebony Maw slowly tasted the wine and asked the agent, "What''s your name?"


    "Marsala."


    "So, Marsala, you are S.H.I.E.L.D., right?"


    He has been investigating since he was sent to Earth a month ago by the esteemed Lord Thanos.


    The force on earth, powerful people, and where the Infinity Stones are are all information he wants to collect, and in the process of collecting information, S.H.I.E.L.D. is a name he keeps coming into contact with.


    After he learned about this organization, after investigation, he learned that this organization has great capabilities. Not only has it been defending against unknown threats, but it has even been collecting mysterious items, so he became interested in S.H.I.E.L.D.


    If he''s looking for Infinity Stones, it''s a good choice to start with S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "No, I am Hydra."


    "Um?"


    Ebony throat froze for a moment, and a look of interest appeared on his face.


    Under the control of the mind scepter, there is no possibility of the other party''s words being false.


    So, what is this Hydra?


    Hydra is an ancient organization whose goal is to rule the world, and the current S.H.I.E.L.D. has long been infiltrated by Hydra.


    As Masala recounts, Ebony Throat develops some interest in Hydra.


    If what the other party said is true, what S.H.I.E.L.D. Just look for Hydra.


    So, he smiled and said, "Come on, take me to meet the leader of Hydra."


    "Sorry, I don''t know who the leader is."


    "Then take me to see your boss, we will find it layer by layer." First post https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    "Can I ask, what are you going to do with the leader?"


    "What are you doing?" Ebony-throated stood up, walked out, and said slowly, "I want to discuss a business with him, cooperate with him, or... hehe."


    directly control each other.


    Masala chased after him.


    Ebony Maw gently waved his hand, and the closed door of the bar opened. Just as he was about to walk out of the bar, he suddenly turned around and said to the bartender who was secretly rejoicing, "Thank you for your wine, this please."


    With a flick of his finger, the cherries in his first glass of wine flew up, and in the bartender''s terrified eyes, nailed it into the center of the other''s forehead.


    The next second, all the wine in the wine cabinet burst open in an instant, and a candle cup flew from the deck.


    A few seconds later, the fire spread, and after the ebony throat disguised again, he took Masala into the night.

 Chapter 262： On business trip

    "What? You''re on a business trip? Are you leaving now?"


    Hearing Clark''s words, Mike was a little surprised, but still said: "Where to go? Do I need to prepare anything?"


    "Go to New Mexico, if you''re ready..."


    Clark glanced at Louise beside him and said, "It''s too late, we have to leave immediately."


    "Okay, be careful on the road."


    Mike gave an order, hung up the phone, looked at Gwen with a longing look beside him, and said, "Don''t look at me like that, when your summer vacation, Dad will take you out to play."


    Gwen hugged Mike and kissed, and said happily, "Then I''ll go to school."


    "go Go!"


    Mike waved.


    Sending Gwen away, just as he was about to go to the store to make a less-salted salted fish, the phone rang.


    Looking at the number, Mike raised his eyebrows.


    Raven?


    Picking up the phone, Rui Wen''s lazy voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "I don''t have class today, let''s go shopping."


    "shop?"


    This is not a good job, the body is not tired, the heart is tired.


    Rui Wen rolled off the bed, got up and walked to the bathroom, saying, "Buy some clothes, your clothes are out of date."


    "Have it?"


    Mike looked at himself and scratched his head suspiciously.


    "I need a little time to wash up, how about you pick me up later? Use the portal." Ruiwen muttered: "Everything is fine here, but it''s a little far from you."


    "I��"


    "It''s decided."


    Ruiwen hung up the phone, a sly look flashed on her face.


    Go shopping, eat together, and exercise together if you have time...


    Eh, I feel like I''ve fallen.


    Ruiwen smiled happily.


    ��


    Meanwhile, Clark is heading to the airport with Louise.


    After getting on the plane, Clark couldn''t help but say, "What is it? Are you in such a hurry?"


    Louise adjusted her chair, leaned back comfortably, took out her phone, and showed Clark a few pictures.


    The first one is a huge dirt hole.


    In the second picture, the picture is zoomed in, and a small dot appears in the center of the pit, surrounded by many people.


    In the third picture, the picture is zoomed in again, and the outline of the object appears in the center of the pit.


    Like a hammer.


    Clark was confused, while Louise smiled mysteriously and called up the last photo.


    A clear photo of the hammer. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    What is this?


    Clark said with some doubts: "Are we just for it?"


    "Yes." Louise nodded, put away her phone, and lowered her voice: "According to the person who sent me the photo, that hammer is amazing."


    "magic?"


    "Yes." Louise said mysteriously: "No one can lift it, not even with a car."


    "that''s it?"


    "Is this not enough?" Louise looked at Clark strangely and said, "My intuition tells me that it is a very powerful thing, but no one has reported it yet."


    "Mr. Kent, as a reporter, you have to have a keen sense of news. If you can find something, it''s not news."


    Clark shrugged and said, "Then go have a look."


    Louise asked for a blanket and put it on herself. After yawning, she said to Clark, "I''ll go to sleep first."


    Clark responded, picked up the magazine provided on the plane and read it.


    And just when the two rushed to New Mexico, S.H.I.E.L.D. also sent someone to rush over.


    When Clark and the others were still on the plane, they had come to the big pit where the Magical Hammer was.


    Coulson got out of a car and looked at the big pit in the distance. After calling Nick Fury back, he pressed the communicator beside his ear and said, "Get started."


    He was in charge of the operation.


    Following Coulson''s order, a number of black commercial vehicles rushed to the pit, and after driving away all those who were having a hammer party around the pit, some people were left here to guard the hammer, while others followed Who Colson began to gather news.


    The construction team was transferred, the fence was pulled, the rudimentary base was built, and the research equipment was even shipped immediately.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. moves proficiently and is amazingly fast.


    In the evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, Coulson returned from confiscating a female scientist''s research notes and equipment, and the humble research base had been built.


    Coulson walked into the research base, came to the magical hammer, looked at the person left and right, then stretched out his hand and lifted it up. Seeing that there was no movement from the hammer, he shook his head and sighed, then looked at the hammer and hesitated. Down, holding the hammer with both hands, like pulling a radish, using the strength of feeding.


    Still no movement.


    Coulson, flushed, gave up.


    "Hey, sir, you just had a good look, reminded me of a certain part of a monkey."


    The corner of Coulson''s mouth twitched, and he looked up. At the top of the base, in the iron box lifted by the crane, a man with sharp eyes was looking down. Seeing Coulson looking up, he waved to him. Waved and said hello.


    "Barton, do you want to stay on it tonight?"


    "That''s not bad, a little closer to the stars."


    "The weather forecast says it will rain in a while, heavy rain."


    "I didn''t see anything just now."


    Coulson nodded with satisfaction and walked into the research room not far away.


    At this time, various devices were placed in the research room, collecting data around them. A bald researcher nodded to Coulson and said, "Sir, where did you find the notes?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s been very helpful to us."


    "That''s good."


    Colson responded.


    Just then, he heard a loud noise from outside.


    "what happened?"


    Coulson pressed the communicator and asked in a low voice.


    "Sir, we caught two reporters trying to sneak in."


    "reporter?"


    Coulson was stunned This reporter is well informed.


    He took some interest in the two reporters.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    "Sir, what are we going to do with them? Send them to the police or?"


    "I''ll go take a look."


    Colson walked out.


    And when he saw the two reporters, after a slight start, he looked at one of them and smiled.


    "Clark!"


    Hearing the cry, Clark, who was shoving the S.H.I.E.L.D. people, looked back with a surprised expression on his face, and said, "Uncle Coulson."


    A look of joy flashed in Louise''s eyes, while several SHIELD agents looked at Coulson.


    Coulson waved his hand and said, "I''ll deal with it."


    Several agents nodded and left quickly.


    "Long time no see, Clark."


    Coulson said hello, patted Clark on the shoulder, looked at Louise beside him, and said, "This is?"


    "My colleague, Louise."


    "Hello."


    Louise and Coulson said hello, and looked around Clark and Coulson with curiosity in their eyes.


    They, what is the relationship?


    If you like the father of superheroes in the United States, please collect them: () The father of superheroes in the United States has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 263： so-called command

    "We heard about it here, so... didn''t want to meet you."


    When Coulson asked about the purpose of the two, Clark explained embarrassedly.


    "Fortunately you met me."


    Coulson said with a smile, "You are trespassing into a military base. If you are caught, you have to be sent in for a few days, or even killed directly."


    Clark sighed and glanced at Louise.


    Louise coughed lightly, her face embarrassed, and said, "Sorry, I made you take an adventure with me."


    Clark smiled, grabbed Coulson''s shoulders, pulled him aside, and whispered, "Can we go take a look? I promise, I won''t take pictures, just take a look."


    Coulson pondered and said, "If you just look at it, there is no big problem."


    Many people saw the hammer, not many Clark.


    "However, you must not report on the hammer."


    Clark nodded: "I promise."


    Coulson smiled: "Then come with me, by the way, have you had dinner yet?"


    "No." Clark said helplessly, "I went straight here after getting off the plane, and was almost taken away."


    "Then don''t worry, eat something and see."


    Coulson''s attitude is good, like the uncle next door who met Clark on a morning run and invited Clark to dinner.


    "it is good."


    Clark nodded, followed behind Coulson, but two steps behind, walked side by side with Louise, winked at her, and said, "Let''s go, we can go."


    "That shot..."


    "Just to satisfy our curiosity, it won''t let us go for nothing, but don''t think about the reports and photos."


    Hearing this, although Louise was a little disappointed, she also understood that this was the best result.


    "Okay, I see."


    Louise said weakly, then looked at Clark curiously, and whispered, "What is your relationship with him?"


    "Uh, I met a long time ago, my dad knew him."


    Clark said vaguely.


    Having said that, Louise was even more curious.


    Clark''s dad knew the S.H.I.E.L.D. chief?


    What does his father do?


    I wanted to ask, but it was impolite to not ask, and I was curious and impatient.


    Louise''s face was tangled. Seeing that she was about to enter the easy passage made of plastic, she could only divert her attention.


    Coulson took the two to a room that was simply built, with only a table and a few chairs.


    After letting the two sit down, Coulson said, "I''ll go get you some food."


    Clark nodded.


    After Coulson left, Louise looked at Clark and circled around Clark with curiosity in her eyes. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    "Clark, I find you are not easy."


    Louise tilted her head and said in a low voice.


    Clark froze in his heart.


    Could it be that his other identity has been discovered?


    "The last time I interviewed Tony Stark, it was your problem that you helped to solve. This time, it is the problem you solved. You are really unusual."


    "Is there?" Clark scratched his head and said naively, "Why didn''t I realize that I was unusual?"


    Louise snorted softly, patted Clark on the shoulder, and said, "I''m looking forward to your next performance."


    Clark''s face became stern, and in a very serious tone, he said slowly, "Okay, I will have one more dinner, you''ll be optimistic."


    Louise rolled her eyes at Clark and sat opposite Clark.


    A moment later, Coulson walked in with some food.


    Some burgers and fries, and even a vegetable soup.


    "Conditions are limited."


    Coulson explained with a smile, and after letting the agent who helped bring the meal leave, he took a copy and sat in front of the two of them.


    "It''s enough to have these."


    Louise said, and after drinking a mouthful of hot soup, she let out a comfortable sigh of relief.


    "Is this your girlfriend?"


    Coulson asked Clark curiously.


    Clark said without hesitation: "No, just a colleague."


    Hearing this, Coulson suddenly understood what to say and what not to say.


    "How''s your dad doing lately?"


    "Fortunately, he opened a restaurant to play."


    "Play?" Coulson shook his head speechlessly, his face full of envy, and said, "He lived a really leisurely life."


    "He''s just bored." Clark took a bite of the hamburger and said vaguely while chewing: "So far, he has closed the store more than he has opened it."


    Coulson laughed: "So this is just a game, he doesn''t care about money at all."


    Don''t care about money?


    Rich?


    Louise, who was on the side, listened to the conversation between the two, trying to hear some useful news, but it was very poor. The two were just chatting about ordinary things.


    After a while, the three finished their dinner.


    Looking at Coulson sitting in the chair, Clark said, "Uncle Coulson, aren''t you busy? You don''t have to stay with us all the time."


    "Busy?" Coulson smiled slightly and said, "I''m here to be the commander."


    "You know, it''s the kind of idler who only uses his lips and doesn''t have to do other things. What can I do?"


    Louise couldn''t help but laugh.


    Boom!������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    Suddenly, thunder sounded, and lightning flashed across the night sky.


    Clark whispered, "Let''s go look at that thing and go back."


    Looking at the current weather, I''m afraid it''s going to rain heavily.


    "no problem."


    Coulson nodded and said, "Just put the things on your body here, come and take it after you''ve read it."


    After the two did so, they followed Coulson towards the center.


    At the same time, outside the base surrounded by passages, a fast-moving figure also touched the base and rushed towards the center.


    It''s a pity that he was found not long after he left.


    Sneaking into this kind of thing is really not suitable for him The man grinned and rushed straight into a passage.


    Now that he was discovered, he could only attack by force. Anyway, as long as he got the hammer, the matter would be over.


    At the same time, Coulson had just brought Clark to the hammer when the communicator in his ear rang an intrusion alarm.


    Hearing the noise outside, Coulson looked solemn and said to the two of Clark: "You guys don''t run around here, I''ll deal with it."


    Clark nodded.


    After Coulson left, Clark and Louise walked to the hammer and looked at the small hammer curiously.


    Boom!


    With the sound of thunder, drops of rain fell.


    Louise reached out to cover her face from the rain, and held the hammer in her other hand.


    force...


    There was no reaction at all.


    Then hold it with both hands.


    The hammer remained motionless.


    Louise shook her head with a smile, and said, "It''s really amazing. It doesn''t look heavy, but it seems to grow on the ground."


    Turning to look at Clark, he said, "Clark, try it!"


    Clark smiled lightly and grabbed it casually.


    The error-free chapters of "Father of Superheroes" will continue to be updated, and there will be no advertisements on the station. Please collect and play!


    If you like the father of superheroes in the United States, please collect them: () The father of superheroes in the United States has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 264： I need help

    "Ah!"


    With angry screams, a man with long golden hair defeated SHIELD agents one after another and came to the center of the base.


    And when he tore the plastic sheet in front of him excitedly, looking at the scene in front of him, the ecstasy on his face disappeared instantly, and the whole person was stunned.


    I saw a man with black-rimmed glasses holding his Thor''s Hammer in his hand, shaking it gently, while the woman next to him looked at each other in surprise.


    "You! Mjolnir! How is that possible!"


    Sol screamed in shock, strode up to Clark, and said angrily, "Give it back to me!"


    Clark blinked, put the hammer back in place, and pulled Louise back to the side.


    Sol glanced at Clark coldly, looked at the hammer on the ground with confidence, and said, "This is not something you can touch, mortal!"


    Clark, who was wet by the rain, pushed his glasses and turned his body slightly to block Louise.


    Louise looked at Clark''s back and smiled slightly, but stood on tiptoe, and looked at him curiously with eyes from Clark''s shoulders.


    Whoa!


    It rained even more.


    Thor grabbed Thor''s hammer and lifted it vigorously.


    His expression changed, and the smile on his face disappeared.


    how is this possible!


    He was extremely shocked in his heart, and then held it with both hands, using all the strength of his body.


    Still motionless, like a mountain.


    He never knew that Thor''s Hammer could be so heavy.


    "Ah!"


    He roared, and reluctantly tried again.


    But no matter how hard he tried, the hammer remained motionless.


    "Do not!"


    He screamed in despair, but suddenly looked at Clark, who was beside him, and said incredulously, "How did you mention it? How could you? Why? Why!"


    Clark pushed on his glasses and said, "I just lifted it up like that. Is that thing heavy?"


    He promises that he doesn''t use much energy.


    "Why? How is it possible..."


    Thor murmured in a low voice, kneeling in front of Thor''s Hammer as if he had lost his soul.


    Seeing this scene, Coulson, who stood above the base and watched this scene, said lightly: "Come here, take him away."


    He originally thought that when this man rushed in, something incredible would happen.


    but��


    He looked at Clark below and couldn''t help sighing.


    Unbelievable things happened to Clark.


    "Colson, did you see that? The guy you brought in lifted that hammer."


    Hawkeye Barton exclaimed.


    "I see."


    Coulson pondered and said, "This matter is kept secret, has anyone else seen it?"


    Barton shook his head and said, "No, everyone else is chasing the blond man."


    "That''s good."


    "Who is this guy with glasses?"


    Barton couldn''t help but ask, he never believed that the other party was just an ordinary reporter.


    He is not a very curious person, but the other party mentioned a hammer that he couldn''t even lift, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    "If you want to know, ask the director. The only thing I can tell you is that he is not an enemy."


    Barton laughed and stopped talking.


    Ask Nick Fury?


    Do not make jokes.


    He might as well ask a dog, and he''s more likely to ask something.


    Coulson walked down the high platform, and when he met Clark, he patted Clark on the shoulder: "Go to the room just now and wait for me."


    Clark nodded and left quickly with Louise.


    Coulson walked into the temporary interrogation room, looked at the man in front of him, and began to question.


    At the same time, the excited Louise followed Clark back to the room just now and let out a low voice.


    "Clark, how did you do it?"


    Louise looked at Clark in amazement.


    Clark was also stunned: "I don''t know, I just mentioned it like that, maybe your strength is not as strong as mine."


    Louise shook her head.


    This is definitely not the reason. After all, so many people have tried it, but looking at Clark''s expression, this guy really doesn''t know the reason.


    What the **** is that hammer?


    Louise was lost in thought.


    Seeing Louise''s expression, Clark was relieved in his heart.


    He really didn''t know what it was, but what was certain was that the hammer was no ordinary thing.


    When he held the hammer, he felt a powerful force.


    Maybe his dad would know something.


    Clark murmured inwardly.


    Half an hour later, Coulson came to Clark helplessly, and after asking Clark a few questions, the two of them left.


    At this time, it is not appropriate to stay here, and their purpose of coming here can be considered achieved.


    Although it can''t be reported as news, it can satisfy their curiosity.


    However, the public funds they used to fly this time, but they did not get any valuable news. I hope their editor-in-chief can reimburse them for their travel expenses smoothly.


    The two took their cameras and walked outside the base.


    When they came here, they rented a car. When they sneaked in, they parked not far from the base. When they saw their car, they found that there was an unfamiliar small RV parked next to the car.


    Just as they were wondering, a man got out of the car.


    It was the man who just broke into the base.


    He was let go by Coulson?


    A thought flashed through Clark''s mind, and he saw the man walking towards them.


    The man''s face was calm, and he didn''t have the manic air he had just now, but Clark still stood in front of Louise.


    Louise was stunned, looking at Clark''s back, the corners of her mouth slightly raised.


    Send red envelopes to read the benefits! You have up to 888 cash red envelopes to be drawn! Pay attention to the Weixin official account Book Friends Base Camp to draw red envelopes!


    Is this the first time?


    Sol stopped when he was two steps away from Clark, showed an ugly smile, and said, "Can we chat alone? I need your help, I really do."


    He''d never begged like that, but it was his only hope of going home.


    Clark pondered, shook his head, and walked to the side.


    Sol took a deep breath and walked over.


    Louise watched the two walk aside, whispered something, suppressed her curiosity, and walked to the car beside her.


    "Hi."


    The two women got out of the car and said hello to Louise.


    "Hello, I''m Jane, and this is Daisy."


    Louise nodded to the two of them: "Louise."


    Jane glanced at Sol and Clark, and said in a low voice, "I heard Sol said that your boyfriend picked up that hammer?"


    "He did pick it up but he''s not my boyfriend."


    Louise explained, looked at Jane''s expression, and suddenly said, "Do you know anything?"


    Jane smiled slightly and said, "It''s just some unproven conjectures."


    Louise''s eyes lit up and she said, "Then... how about we talk? About that hammer."


    Jane pondered and nodded.


    She also wanted to know more about the hammer.


    Doubt the hammer is Thor''s hammer? That man fell from the sky?


    The hammer can''t be lifted at all, the man named Clark is the only one who can lift it at the moment?


    The more they talked, the more speculative they became.


    Daisy looked at the two and shook her head, and said to an old man beside her, "Dr. Shavig, what do you think of this?"


    Shavig bar smacked his lips and said, "I don''t want to watch it, I want to drink a beer." ���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    When he and Coulson wanted someone just now, he told a bunch of lies, which made him very nervous and his mouth was dry.


    Daisy''s eyes lit up and said, "Good idea, let''s go together!"


    "Hey Jane, how about we go for a drink?" New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    Jane looked back at Daisy and then at Louise. The two looked at each other, nodded tacitly, stuck their heads out together, and shouted, "Hey, guys, do you want to have a drink?"


    "go!"

 Chapter 265： 2 friends

    In the small town of Pandeantigo, New Mexico, Jane Foster temporarily rented a humble institute.


    Clark got out of the RV parked next to the institute.


    Last night, everyone else drank a lot, except for him and Sol, they all became drunk cats.


    After throwing the four into the institute, he and Sol spent the night in the RV.


    Thor is watching him closely now, because he wants to find out the tricks and secrets of lifting Quake from him.


    But... he knows the trick to a fart.


    He just got up.


    Sol��


    Thinking of what this guy said, although it sounded absurd, he still had some doubts, but when he thought of his identity as a Kryptonian, he basically believed it. New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    There is no need for the other party to lie.


    If he was going to lie, the story would be more believable than what Saul said.


    He, Thor, the son of Reading, the Thor of Asgard, was deprived of his divine power because of a mistake and was exiled to Earth. If he wanted to go back, he had to pick up Thor''s hammer again and regain his power.


    Thinking of the strange power coming from above when he lifted the hammer, Clark sighed softly.


    That was the main piece of evidence that he was convinced that Saul wasn''t lying.


    Clark''s expression changed, he turned his head to look behind him, and nodded to Sol, who was yawning.


    Sol also drank a lot last night, but the guy''s alcohol intake and physical fitness are not comparable to ordinary people, so he was not drunk at all.


    Seeing Clark, Thor was secretly relieved.


    Noticing Saul''s expression, Clark smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, since I promised to help you, I will definitely help you."


    "You are such a generous man."


    Clark shook his head: "No thanks, because I don''t know what to do either."


    Sol showed a bright smile: "I will observe for myself."


    Clark agreed to help, and he was satisfied.


    Thinking of what his father said when he was exiled, his eyes sank.


    Only qualified people can lift Thor''s Hammer, and he has now lost his qualifications and must be found again.


    After a while, Clark woke up Louise, and the three of Jane Foster also woke up one after another.


    "Uh... my head hurts."


    Jane Foster pressed her temples and groaned uncomfortably. After she poured a glass of water and drank it in one breath, she felt better.


    "Jane, we''re leaving."


    Louise rubbed her brows and said in a low voice.


    "Now?"


    Jane Foster was startled.


    "Yes." Louise took a sip of water and said with a wry smile on her face, "We are still working."


    "Hopefully I won''t be deducted by White when I go back."


    Clark added with a smile.


    "Oh, poor office worker." Daisy sighed, bumped Jane''s arm, and said, "You won''t deduct my money."


    "Look at your performance, but just look at the current situation... tsk tsk."


    Daisy''s face fell.


    The crowd laughed.


    Jane held back a smile and looked at Sol, and said, "what about you, what''s your plan?"


    Without any hesitation, Sol said, "I''m going with Clark."


    Jane was a little disappointed. She planned to inquire about some interesting things about this universe from Sol, but she still had some work to deal with...


    Thinking of this, she could only say, "I''ll go to New York in a while, and get in touch when the time comes."


    Sol nodded, showed a smile, and approached Jane step by step, staring at Jane with a pair of charming blue eyes, until he saw a nice blush on Jane''s face, and then slowly said in a low voice: " Thank you for your help and care, and I will find a good reception for you when you come to New York."


    Advertising, Mimi reading app is really good, it is worth installing it, after all, you can read books in cache and read aloud offline!


    Jane pushed Sol hard, patted her chest lightly, and let out a long breath.


    Seeing this scene, Daisy and Dr. Shavig secretly smiled.


    "goodbye."


    Sol smiled, took two steps back, and left with Clark.


    ��


    New York, Queens.


    According to his daily habit, Mike wrote today''s special food on the blackboard, and returned to the store to start preparing.


    Although he only serves one kind of food every day, people who come to eat here have no choice at all, but after a period of operation, because of the great taste, he still has a group of loyal diners.


    No matter what Mike was doing, they would always come for a meal every now and then.


    Although there are not many people coming to the store, only one or two come, but they will not stop.


    No, from the opening of the store in the morning until lunch time, people have never stopped.


    Mike has been busy from the morning until two in the afternoon. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    "Can not be done."


    Mike pressed his forehead with a headache.


    There are more and more people, which is really annoying.


    In order to reduce the number of people who come, he started selling rice bowls in the morning, but those loyal diners, no matter whether you eat rice bowls in the morning or not...


    With the attitude that I will eat whatever you do, Mike is speechless for a while.


    How do you deal so well with...


    Are you going to close the store for a while? Wait until the old customers are almost lost before opening?


    You can try this method.


    Mike nodded secretly.


    Just then, the phone rang suddenly.


    Clark?


    Mike raised his eyebrows and answered the phone.


    "Dad, are you in the store?"


    "Yes, are you back?"


    "Well, let''s go now."


    "us?"


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, there are two friends." Clark responded, then smiled and said, "I didn''t eat anything on the plane, and I''ll be back in half an hour."


    "Understood, I''ll prepare some for you."


    Mike shook his head with a smile and hung up the phone.


    After hanging the sign of temporary closure on the door, UU reading returned to the kitchen.


    The time was just right, and when Clark returned to the store, Mike had cooked four dishes.


    "dad!"


    Clark smiled and hugged Mike, pointed to the two people standing in the store, and said, "My colleague Louise, my friend Sol."


    Mike: "��"


    Louise? Sol?


    He knew that Louise was a colleague, but what happened to Sol?


    New Mexico this time?


    Thor''s Hammer?


    A thought flashed through Mike''s mind, and he glanced at Clark suspiciously.


    Clark turned his head slightly and whispered in Mike''s ear, "I''ll explain to you later."


    Mike nodded and said to the two: "McKent, Clark''s dad."


    Louise hurriedly shook hands with Mike, but her eyes were still full of surprise, and she couldn''t help saying, "Uncle, are you really Clark''s father?"


    Mike smiled and pointed to himself: "Isn''t it different?"


    Louise praised: "It''s too young."


    Mike looks younger than her, except for the white hair on his temples, he doesn''t look like a middle-aged person at all.


    "Sol."


    Sol reached out and shook hands with Mike, and nodded.


    Although the attitude is not bad, but the expression is still arrogant, giving people a condescending feeling.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "You''re hungry, let''s eat first."

 Chapter 266： Just take a walk

    Mike''s dishes tasted as good as ever, not only got praise from Louise, but even Sol''s attitude towards Mike was much better.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of the Asgard Thor, the mortal Mike became a mortal with good cooking skills.


    After the meal, Louise, who had eaten a lot more than usual, sipped a glass of water and looked at Mike secretly.


    In her eyes, Mike is somewhat mysterious.


    Not to mention the surprising appearance of this young man, she was surprised to say that the other party knew the senior agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Clark''s dad is definitely not easy, but... the dishes are delicious, and I don''t know if Clark will do it.


    A melodious voice sounded, awakening Louise, who was thinking wildly.


    Looking at the number, her face instantly turned bitter, and she said to Clark, "It''s White, what should I tell him?"


    Before leaving, she swore to the other party that she had big news.


    But now, nothing.


    After a few seconds, she took a deep breath, took the phone and walked aside. After whispering a few words, she sighed and said to Clark, "This time the fee will be deducted from our salary."


    Ahhh! her salary!


    Louise howled miserably in her heart, but with a smile on her face, she said to Clark, "I''ll go back and deal with White, you don''t have to go."


    They got off the plane and went straight to Mike''s restaurant.


    Clark said, "I really don''t need me to accompany you?"


    "Need not!"


    Louise waved her hand.


    "Then trouble you."


    Clark smiled slightly.


    He also has something to deal with here.


    "Goodbye, Uncle Mike!"


    Louise smiled and said goodbye. After being sent out by Clark, she sighed and left quickly.


    Clark returned to the restaurant, and after helping Mike clear the dishes, he arrived at the three cups of tea and placed them in front of the three of them.


    Sol took a sip and said, "There is no wine to drink, is there any wine?" ���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    "Let''s talk about business, what wine to drink?"


    Clark frowned and said, turned to look at Mike, and said, "The next thing I said has to do with Sol."


    Mike sipped his tea and nodded calmly.


    "Sor, from Asgard, he said that he is the son of Odin, the legendary god." Clark glanced at Thor, who was posing proudly, raised his brows, and said, "But he is being held by him now. Father was exiled to Earth, lost his divine power, lost Thor''s Hammer, and became a mortal."


    Sol''s mouth twitched, but he still stubbornly maintained his aloof expression.


    "I picked up the hammer he can''t hold now." Clark pondered and said, "I can feel the power pouring in the moment I picked up the hammer, so I think what he said is true."


    The hammer he can''t handle right now...


    Sol felt sour in his heart, but snorted coldly and said, "Of course it''s true!"


    Clark glanced at Sol and said, "So, he asked me for help and wanted to find out the secret that I could pick up the hammer. I promised him and brought him back."


    "Oh."


    Mike''s expression didn''t change at all.


    Clark froze for a moment, then burst out laughing.


    His father''s reaction is really...


    At first he thought he would be surprised.


    Slip!


    Mike took a sip of tea and looked up at Clark.


    That''s it?


    Seeing this, Clark lowered his voice and said to Mike proudly: "How is it? Not bad, this time it was Thor who was picked up, and he was much more powerful than the one Gwen picked up."


    "Cough cough!"


    Mike was choked and said speechlessly, "Is that what you brought him back?"


    "Hahaha!" Clark smiled happily, nodded, stretched out his hand, and said, "This reason only accounts for a little bit."


    Advertising, Mimi reading app is really good, it is worth installing it, after all, you can read books in cache and read aloud offline!


    More because Clark wanted to help Sol.


    When Thor told Clark about his own affairs and told him about going home, with a look of loneliness and anxiety on his face, Clark''s was touched by Thor''s hot emotions.


    go home��


    At that moment, Sol was just someone who wanted to go home.


    Clark said sternly: "Dad, I think you can help him."


    "Don''t think so." Mike looked at Sol, who was staring at them, and said, "Don''t keep picking up some strange things."


    Upon hearing this, Sol said angrily: "Mortal, if you want to offend the gods, you have succeeded!"


    What is pick up? What is a strange thing?


    He is the son of Odin, Thor!


    "Do you still want to go back?"


    Mike said softly.


    Sol: "��"


    He sat down obediently, as if he hadn''t heard anything, but he couldn''t help but say, "You really know Asgard and how do I get back?"


    "I know."


    Mike said calmly.


    Thor''s eyes flashed with excitement, and he said to Mike in an almost commanding tone: "Quick, tell me! How do I go back!"


    "This is not an attitude to ask for help."


    Mike said lightly, and Clark on the side also folded his arms and looked at Sol coldly!


    Sol slapped the table and said angrily, "Don''t go too far! I am Thor!"


    "Will you hit me with a thunderbolt?"


    Mike sneered.


    Thor''s forehead jumped, and he stood up and glared at Mike.


    Seeing this, Clark said coldly: "You''d better sit down, this is not an attitude of asking for help!"


    "Please?" Thor said angrily: "Don''t think that you can pick up Thor''s Hammer, I ask you for help, and you can be complacent! It is your honor to be able to help the **** from Asgard!"


    He seemed to have forgotten how he begged Clark yesterday.


    Arrogance, arrogance, ignorance...


    Sol, who was blinded by these things at this time, was an idiot.


    Clark said lightly: "Sorry, I really don''t like your hammer What did you say?"


    Thor glared at Clark, as if Clark had insulted Mjolnir and insulted him.


    You know, that''s what he treasures the most.


    Mike suddenly said, "Do whatever you want."


    Hearing this, Clark smiled slightly and took off his glasses.


    Still his dad understands him.


    Since he has promised to help each other, he will do it.


    But if the other party is like this, he needs to teach Sol something first to help him establish a correct worldview.


    Clark grabbed Saul, and Saul said vigilantly, "You have to..."


    "Whoosh!


    The next moment, the two disappeared. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    Hope the two of you can have fun.


    Mike was still drinking tea calmly.


    What about Thor''s arrogance? Just pull it out for a walk.


    Five minutes later, Clark reappeared at the restaurant with Thor as Mike gave himself a fresh cup of tea.


    At this time, Sol has changed his appearance.


    His long, frozen blond hair stood straight on top of his head like a broom, his eyes were frightened and dull, there were several bloodstains on his face, and even his clothes had become rigid.


    He opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "Who the **** are you?"

 Chapter 267： Reimbursement?

    Clark pressed Sol gently, his smile still gentle: "Sit down."


    Sol sat down in a daze, and after a few seconds, he slowly came back to his senses.


    Just now, he had thought several times that he would turn into a puddle of flesh.


    You know, he''s just a mortal now.


    mortal?


    But when this thought appeared in Saul''s head, his expression was stunned, as if he had lost his soul.


    Yes, he has been banished from Asgard, lost his powers, and has become a mortal.


    He sat quietly, his eyes lost focus.


    Looking at Sol''s appearance, Mike coughed lightly, stretched out his hand and shook it in front of him. Seeing Sol''s eyes did not blink, he turned to look at Clark, and said, "Didn''t you play him badly?"


    "Probably not..." Clark squeezed his chin and said, "He called out quite happily just now."


    Mike looked at Sol''s unsightly icicle long hair, and said in disgust, "Cut his hair off, it''s a bit of an eyesore."


    "Do not!"


    Sol suddenly roared, looked at Mike and the two vigilantly, and said, "No one wants to touch my hair!"


    Mike and Clark looked at each other and shrugged.


    It seems that this arrogant **** can finally communicate well.


    "Have a cup of tea."


    Mike gave Sol a new cup of tea.


    Sol took a sip and felt that the taste was not bad.


    A moment later, after Sol''s frozen hair returned to its suppleness, Sol also returned to normal.


    "Can I really go back? What am I going to do?"


    Sol asked, and although he was still anxious, he was no longer aggressive.


    Mike smiled lightly, put down the cup in his hand, and said, "Don''t you know?"


    "I know?"


    Sol was startled. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    "Why were you banished?"


    Sol''s eyes dimmed.


    "Why did your father drop the hammer together?"


    Sol''s eyes lit up slightly and said, "I understand!"


    This is a test.


    He can''t pick up Thor''s Hammer now because he hasn''t passed his father''s test. As long as he passes the test, he can naturally pick up Thor''s Hammer again and return to Asgard.


    "what should I do?"


    Sol looked at Mike with hot eyes.


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "I don''t know either."


    "what!"


    Sol glared at Mike and shouted, "Are you playing with me? You are..."


    "Um?"


    A cold hum came from his ear.


    Sol''s voice was instantly suppressed, he squeezed out a smile, and said, "Are you testing me?"


    Collect free good books, follow the v.x book club, recommend your favorite novels, and receive cash red envelopes!


    "No, I really don''t know."


    Mike spread his hands and said, "However, you can probably guess."


    Sol was instantly overjoyed and said, "Quick, tell me!"


    "Why tell you?"


    Mike smiled slightly, full of bad taste.


    Thor pondered and said, "As long as I find my divine power and return to Asgard, you will get my friendship! Money, power, I can satisfy you all."


    "I do not care."


    Mike put his hands under his nose, his mouth slightly raised, and said, "Do you think if I want these things, do I need your satisfaction?" New 81 Chinese website update fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    Sol looked at Clark, who was silently drinking tea, and instantly lost his temper.


    Although Clark only showed a part of his power just now, he reckoned that even if he recovered his divine power, he would not be the opponent''s opponent.


    And Clark is Mike''s son.


    Imagine the gap between yourself and his father Odin...


    Sol couldn''t help sighing.


    "Looks like you understand."


    Mike smiled lightly and said, "However, I will still give you a chance."


    Sol''s eyes lit up again and said, "What should I do?"


    "Listen to me from today. When you meet my requirements, I will tell you what to do." Mike tapped on the table and said, "This is a deal."


    Without thinking about it, Sol nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this scene, the corner of Clark''s mouth suddenly crooked.


    "Since you agreed, from today onwards, you will be the waiter in my restaurant."


    "What!?" Thor exclaimed, looked at Mike in disbelief, and said, "You asked me to be a waiter?"


    Mike frowned: "What? You just agreed, and then you regret it? This is Asgard''s reputation? This is your Thor''s consciousness? It seems that you don''t want to go home!"


    As he spoke, the sarcasm in Mike''s words became stronger and stronger.


    Sol endured his anger: "Okay, I promise!"


    For the glory of Asgard!


    "It''s a bit like Thor!"


    Mike nodded in approval.


    Hearing this, Sol was actually... a little happy?


    Mike''s eyes narrowed and he said, "By the way, you can''t tell others about the power Clark just showed."


    Sol nodded.


    "Okay!" Mike got up and said to Clark, "Take him to buy some daily necessities, and I''ll go home and clean up his room."


    Clark nodded and walked towards the door with Sol, but when he got to the door, he suddenly turned around and said, "Dad, do you reimburse for this money?"


    Mike: "��"


    "Go, go, reimburse."


    Hearing this, Clark finally felt relieved.


    No way, he''s just a migrant worker now, and he lost a lot of travel expenses just because of an interview...


    After closing the store, Mike walked home.


    He still has a place to live.


    In any case, Thor is also the prince of Asgard, and he is also a waiter in his store.


    So, just live in the attic, the space in the attic is quite large.


    What, living in Charles or Eric''s room?


    He is thinking about farting Isn''t he a **** of thunder?


    Just as Mike was packing the attic, Gwen came home from school.


    "Dad! What are you doing?"


    Hearing the movement from the attic, Gwen put down her bag and trotted up to the attic.


    "Cough cough!"


    Gwen choked on the dust and couldn''t help covering his nose.


    Mike said without looking back, "There''s a new waiter in the restaurant."


    "Want to live at home?" Gwen looked at Mike with vigilant eyes, and quietly touched his mobile phone, "Is it a man or a woman?"


    But she promised Aunt Ruiwen that she would look at her father.


    Mike walked up to Gwen, stretched out his hand and flicked his forehead, and said, "Man, what are you thinking."


    "That''s good!"


    Gwen said with a smile, turned his head, and looked at the attic.


    "Dad, I found that if the attic is cleaned up, and then arranged, it is still very beautiful."


    "Oh, that''s not it."


    Mike nodded with a smile, looked at the loft with simple furniture that had changed a lot, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go down, they should be back."


    The two went downstairs, and while Mike was getting dinner ready, Clark and Sol walked in with large and small bags.


    After delivering the things to the attic, Mike introduced Sol to Gwen, and welcomed Sol with a sumptuous dinner.


    And then... Sol''s working career officially began.

 Chapter 268： Sols transformation

    in a secret military base.


    An old man with gray hair and a mustache on his lips is making a difficult decision.


    Although his face was wrinkled, his back was still straight.


    He looked sharply at the person in front of him and said, "How sure are you?"


    "After the hateful incident..." The man groaned and said, "I''m more than half sure."


    "Okay!" General Ross responded and said solemnly: "Then start with me. If you succeed, you can continue. If you fail, you know the result."


    "No problem, General."


    The man grinned and said, "Since you have made a decision, I will go to prepare. How about the experiment is scheduled in three days?"


    Ross waved his hand, and the man turned to leave.


    After the other party left, Rose''s straight back suddenly bent down. He looked at a group photo on the table with remorse and regret on his face.


    After a few seconds, his face was filled with murderous intent and anger.


    Hulk, hate...


    On the other side, the man who just walked out of the room came to his laboratory through the long corridor, under the horror and even disgust of the soldiers.


    The man''s skin is green, and the most noticeable thing is his big head.


    He is Bruce Banner''s netizen, Mr. Blue, Samuel Stern.


    In the hatred and Hulk''s battle that day, he was affected by the battle. When he was injured, because Hulk''s serum entered his wound, he mutated and became what he is now.


    However, he likes the way he is now.


    Different ideas, new experiments, flashed through his mind every moment.


    Hulk''s serum did not turn him into an abomination, with a powerful physical monster, but it mutated his brain, improved his intelligence, and even gave him strange spiritual powers.


    And recently, he is doing a new experiment, an experiment that can reflect his cleverness and cause a sensation.


    Thinking of his own experiment, Samuel Stern couldn''t help showing a happy smile.


    ��


    Mike''s restaurant.


    "welcome."


    Looking at the customers who came in, Sol smiled and led him to an empty dining table.


    "Today''s special meal is steak."


    "Steak? It turned out to be a steak today?"


    A female diner screamed in surprise. After receiving Sol''s affirmation, she sat happily at the dining table, but her eyes turned on Sol, and she laughed from time to time.


    Sol walked to the kitchen and said, "One more steak."


    Mike nodded, glanced at Sol with the corner of his eye, and the corner of his mouth turned slightly.


    A long blond hair was tied behind his head and tied into a ball head, with two strands of blond hair hanging on his forehead, which was a little more playful. With Sol''s good looks and beard, it looked very charming.


    This is Gwen''s image for Sol, and it looks pretty good.


    He took out a small book from the pocket of his black apron, and after writing down the order of serving dishes, Sol glanced at the guests outside and whispered to Mike, "Mike, have you found it? The nearest person is Yue. More and more."


    Mike glanced at Sol, seeing the doubts in the other''s blue eyes, and said speechlessly: "It''s not because of you."


    A handsome guy''s performance improvement for a store is visible to the naked eye.


    But it made Mike a little helpless.


    He asked Thor to be a waiter to relax, but he didn''t expect it to be busier and busier.


    "Ha, they have good eyes."


    Sol laughed and picked up a prepared steak.


    "Saul, if you come again, tell them that steaks are available in limited quantities, and we won''t sell them today."


    Mike ordered.


    Sol nodded and said, "No problem."


    Watching Sol leave, Mike let out a long sigh.


    Let''s stop here today, there are more and more people, it''s too tiring.


    but��


    After half a month of beating, Sol has changed a lot.


    He still remembered that when he was a waiter on the first day, Sol had a dark face, and he would fight with the guests at every turn, even looking like he was going to hit someone.


    In this regard, Mike had to beat Thor with the matter of returning to Asgard.


    Sol was angry at this but could not do anything about it, and half a month later...


    He''s used to it.


    In the past two weeks, he has seen many difficult diners.


    Under the premise of not being able to take action, except that his mouth has become a little poisonous, his temper has become less irritable.


    As for the mantras that have been on the lips, I am Thor, the glory of Asgard, etc., because every time I say it, I am seen as a neurotic, and it has become less and less recently.


    Now, is a basically qualified waiter.


    As for why it''s basic...


    "Damn, do you want to die?"


    With a grumpy roar, Mike sighed and walked out of the kitchen.


    I saw Sol angrily holding the collar of a bald diner, looking like he was going to kill him.


    This kind of thing happens less and less, but it still happens from time to time.


    "What''s the reason for this time?"


    Mike sighed and walked out.


    Seeing Mike come out, the bald man rolled his eyes, his originally scared face suddenly turned into anger, and shouted: "You are the boss? Look at what your employees are doing? He''s going to hit me!" ��New ��~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    The bald man shouted angrily and said with a splash of saliva: "I have suffered a mental blow, wait for me to sue me!"


    "You despicable turtle egg!"


    Sol''s raised fist was extremely angry, but he never swung it down. New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    He promised that if he was still Thor, if he had just come to Earth, he promised to kill the opponent directly, but after half a month of beating and tempering, even though he was very angry now, he was able to control his temper.


    Seeing this scene, Mike nodded secretly.


    Those diners were not beaten in vain.


    But what happened this time?


    Just when he was puzzled, a beautiful young lady who was bewildered by Sol''s appearance scolded: "Why are you so shameless, you did something to Sol first, and then bit back!"


    Mike looked at the wretched bald middle-aged man.


    Xiongtai, you are not ordinary.


    "Look! Your employees beat people! Do you still want to open a store? Believe it or not, I''ll sue you for bankruptcy?"


    collapse? sue me?


    Mike raised his eyebrows, looked at Sol who was about to run away, and said softly, "Don''t kill him."


    As soon as the words came out, the store fell silent. Several diners looked at Mike in surprise, but the bald man exclaimed, "No, you can''t..."


    "Shit eggs!"


    With Thor''s roar, the man was thrown out of the store by Thor, and then an angry Thor rushed out like a red-eyed bull.


    Ahh!


    The shrill screams sounded, but several diners in the store gave Mike a thumbs up.

 Chapter 269： Thors comprehension

    "Excuse me, Oliver."


    Mike patted the policeman on the shoulder.


    "You''re welcome."


    Oliver smiled and whispered: "Gwen is doing well now, I thank you for his dad."


    "I''m Gwen''s dad now, no thanks."


    "No." Oliver shook his head and said, "I thank you for taking Gwen to see his father every year."


    "Should be."


    Mike said with a smile.


    "Goodbye then."


    Oliver waved his hand and let the bald man on the ground be taken away.


    After Mike watched the other party leave, he couldn''t help but smile.


    It was really a fate that I met a colleague of Gwen''s biological father.


    Originally, he wanted to use his abilities to solve this matter, but now it is a waste of cards.


    Back in the store, under the admiring eyes of several diners, Mike walked into the kitchen and continued to fry the last steak. Just as he was about to call Sol to serve, Sol walked in.


    "Thank you just now."


    Sol looked at Mike.


    "Thank you?" Mike brought the steak to Sol and said, "It''s not necessary, he should fight." ���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Sol took the steak, and suddenly said, "I understand, thank you."


    understood?


    What do you understand?


    A question mark appeared in Mike''s heart, but he nodded lightly.


    After the group of diners left, Mike hung up the sign of suspending business and said to Sol, "What would you like to eat?"


    They''ve been busy until two o''clock, and they haven''t had lunch yet.


    "Anything will do, as long as there is wine."


    Mike nodded and walked into the kitchen.


    After a while, the crisp sound of chopping vegetables rang again.


    Sol walked in, stood at the door of the kitchen and looked at Mike who was chopping vegetables. He saw shredded potatoes of the same thickness appear in Mike''s fall, and his eyes were full of praise.


    Just chopping vegetables, it made him feel kind and pleasing to the eyes.


    The most important thing is Mike''s expression when chopping vegetables.


    Calm and focus.


    Just looking at Mike, this emotion actually infected him, making him still a little angry, and quickly calmed down.


    Suddenly, the kitchen knife in Mike''s hand stopped and looked at Sol: "Would you like to try it?"


    Sol snorted softly and said, "You can see this thing at a glance!"


    With that said, he walked towards Mike and took the knife from Mike''s hand.


    But... it looks so easy, it''s so hard to do.


    Seeing the piles of crooked melons and jujubes that he cut, and the neatly shredded potatoes that Mike cut, Saul''s face turned red.


    Too bad.


    He is a god! Thor! How can I compare the variance?


    "Huh!"


    Mike glanced at him and said, "Are you cutting potato chips?"


    Sol smiled brightly: "Have you seen all this?"


    Silence for a few seconds...


    Mike said lightly: "Shameless."


    Sol: "��"


    "What''s so great, isn''t it just chopping vegetables?"


    Sol waved the knife in his hand and said proudly: "You let me get used to it for a while and promise to do better than you."


    "Oh, then you have to cheer up."


    Mike squinted his eyes, a wicked smile flashed in his eyes, and said, "I''ll teach you how to cook when you pass the test!"


    "Ha, it''s a deal!"


    Sol laughed, then froze.


    Something seems wrong.


    Before he could regain his senses, the mobile phone he bought with his salary three days ago rang.


    Receive cash red envelopes and read books to receive cash! Pay attention to WeChat. The official account of the book friend base camp, cash points are waiting for you!


    Seeing the number, he smiled happily, dropped the kitchen knife, and walked out of the kitchen.


    After saying a few words, Sol went back to the kitchen and said to Mike, "It''s Jane, she''s done over there, she''s coming here to find me."


    Before leaving, Clark and Jane exchanged numbers. After Sol bought a mobile phone, he asked for the number from Clark, and then hooked up with Jane.


    For the past two days, the two of them have been chatting very late every day. Mike listened quietly, feeling like he ate three catties of white sugar and a big bowl of honey...


    Really tired of panic.


    "It should be here tonight."


    Sol added, then stared at Mike.


    Don''t speak, just stare.


    Mike pressed his forehead and said, "It''s fine at night, go do whatever you want."


    Sol laughed: "That''s what you said!"


    That night��


    Sol didn''t come back.


    The next day, skipping work and Jane went out to play.


    On the third day, skipping work...


    Day 4��


    The two stayed together for a week before Jane left New York for a new research topic.


    This week, Sol skipped work, and Mike simply closed the restaurant for a few days. After Sol went to work normally, he opened the restaurant again.


    The one-week closure has a significant effect on reducing passenger traffic.


    Since that day, Mike has a new daily task to teach Sol how to cook.


    Open the shop in the morning and teach Sol how to cook in the afternoon.


    As the days passed, Mike discovered that Sol... had changed.


    He seems to like cooking.


    The peace and tranquility when chopping vegetables, the fiery excitement when cooking vegetables, the whole person is in a strange state. New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    To this day, Mike still remembers what Sol said and the intoxicated expression on his face.


    "I like this feeling��"


    "When I''m handling the ingredients, I''m in control of them, according to their own characteristics, let them take the shape I want under my hands, and then let them blend with each other when cooking, to achieve harmony and unity."


    "This feeling of being in control in peace and in anticipation to promote their fusion is like a person who has to control his own emotions, but also accommodate the specialness of others, and then achieve harmony."


    "I see! That''s the real reason you let me cook!"


    When Sol said the above words to Mike calmly but unable to hide his excitement...


    Mike: "��"


    Did he think so?


    Yes, that''s what I thought!


    It''s not to teach Sol how to cook, so I can be lazy!


    So, Mike patted Sol''s shoulder earnestly: "Come on. UU reading "


    In any case, the two months that Sol came to his restaurant, he has changed his appearance and is much cuter than before.


    The cuteness here, not only refers to the character, but also... the appearance.


    Yes, Sol, who is learning to cook, has become a lot more rounded, and even his stomach is slightly bulging.


    Hope... Thor was still Odin''s favorite child when he returned to Asgard.


    A thought flashed in Mike''s mind. Seeing Sol looking at him suspiciously, he smiled slightly and continued to teach Sol how to cook today''s new dishes.


    ��


    In the dark and damp sewers, the heavy breathing sounded regularly, like an unstoppable wind, roaring in the passage.


    A footstep sounded, and a figure walked into the darkness, followed the sound and appeared in front of the monster.


    "You are... Samuel Stern?"


    The thick and cruel voice sounded, with some doubts and surprises.


    "it''s me."


    "How did you become like this?"


    "It does not matter."


    Samuel Stern touched his head and couldn''t help adding: "I like how I feel now."


    "Haha, like? How did you find me?"


    There was a little killing intent in the cruel voice.


    "It doesn''t matter either."


    Samuel Stern smiled lightly, looked up at the hatred in front of him, and said, "The important thing is, do you want to fight the Hulk again, or even kill it?"

 Chapter 270： battle in the rain

    That night.


    Drizzle blurred.


    The entire city is shrouded in rain.


    Standing in Times Square, Bruce Banner wiped the rain off his face, his eyes were cold, but upon closer inspection, the bottom of his eyes seemed to be beating with emerald green light.


    He was so weird, standing in the rain like a sculpture, waiting quietly.


    A few hours ago, he received a call.


    It was Samuel Stern who called.


    He told Bruce that Abomination would be waiting for him in Times Square this evening, and that if he didn''t come, Abomination would make a scene in Times Square.


    So he had to come here, whether out of love or to stop hatred.


    Passers-by looked at Bruce standing in the rain with curiosity in their eyes, but no one asked.


    Bruce wiped the rain off his face and wandered the street with the purpose of strolling.


    at the same time��


    Gwen was taking Thor''s hand and trotting down the street.


    It was sunny when they went out, but it started to rain after walking around here for a while.


    However, there are still many people here.


    "There, there!"


    Gwen pointed to the store not far away and ran over with Sol.


    Hiding in front of the store, Gwen wiped his wet hair to the sides, exposing his forehead.


    Gwen tilted his head and sighed lightly as he looked at Sol''s round body that was tightly attached to his body because his clothes were wet by the rain.


    "Saul, you are getting fatter."


    "Fat? Yes?"


    Sol nodded and looked at himself, looking at his slightly bulging belly, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    No abs, just a rounded piece.


    Obviously last week, just taking a breath like this, I can still see the tenacious outline of the abdominal muscles...


    Sol was a little embarrassed and couldn''t help patting his stomach.


    Gwen shook his head and said, "You''re not saved." ���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Sol''s face turned straight: "I have gained more than muscle or something."


    "Yes, yes, you have gained a body of fat, and if you continue like this, you will become that uncle."


    Gwen spread his hands and shook his head, pointing to the middle-aged uncle who ran past with his stomach held out not far away.


    Sol glanced at it and said firmly: "Impossible! I only need a week to get back in shape!"


    "Haha..." Gwen sneered: "A little fat guy in our class said the same thing, but after a week, he got fatter."


    Sol shuddered and suddenly said, "It seems to be getting bigger."


    Gwen glanced at it, sure enough.


    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have come out to watch the show."


    Gwen murmured, her little face bitter.


    Today is Sunday, and after her Aunt Ruiwen went to her house at noon, she gave her two tickets for The Lion King and let her come to the theater to watch the show.


    Because Clark had something to do in the next city for an interview, she had to drag Sol here.


    Played around for an afternoon, and then went to the theater to watch the performance in the evening. By the time they finished watching, it was late, and it even rained.


    "I don''t know where Dad and Aunt Ruiwen are? What are they doing?"


    Gwen muttered in a low voice, his nose suddenly took a light breath, his eyes lit up, and he said, "There is food for sale here!"


    Sol: "Where?"


    The two turned their heads to look and found a snack bar not far across the street.


    "I''m so lucky, I''m just hungry."


    Gwen licked his lips, grabbed Sol and said, "Let''s go get something to eat."


    Sol grabbed Gwen, watched the increasing rain, touched Gwen''s head, and said, "Wait for me here, and I''ll buy it for you."


    Gwen nodded, watching Thor leave quickly, leaning against the wall and waiting quietly.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, she saw a blurry figure jumping up on a building not far away and jumping to the opposite building.


    Gwen rubbed his eyes suspiciously, and when he looked again, he couldn''t see anything.


    "Did you read it wrong?"


    With a whisper, she looked at Sol''s back again and couldn''t help swallowing.


    It smells so good...


    ��


    "boom!"


    A yellow-green figure fell like a cannonball. After leaving two cracked footprints on the roof, it ran two steps forward, jumped up with both legs, and landed on the roof of the opposite building. .


    "what!"


    He roared, a roar of enjoyment.


    This powerful feeling really fascinated him.


    But where is the Hulk?


    He stood on the roof of the building, looking down.


    "Ha! Found it!"


    Suddenly, hatred screamed, and cruel eyes cut through the rain curtain like two sharp knives, looking at Bruce who was walking in the rain.


    At the same time, Bruce looked up as if sensing it.


    The eyes of the two met in mid-air.


    Disgusted grinned, and Bruce felt his heart burst in an instant, and the emerald green light couldn''t help but emerge from the bottom of his eyes, and then spread out to the whole body.


    The moment he saw the hatred, his anger and killing intent instantly broke through his emotional threshold.


    So, the Hulk appeared!


    At the same time as his skin turned green, his body was raised, and pieces of explosive muscles appeared on him. After shattering his coat, a pair of loose trousers also became precarious.


    Looking at this scene, the people walking back and forth on the street were stunned.


    what is this?


    Exchange good books, pay attention to the vx public number. Book Friends Base Camp. Follow now and get cash red envelopes!


    monster?


    "Hulk!"


    With the roar, Hulk looked up at Abomination, his legs bent sharply.


    And because of this roar, those who were in a daze were also awakened, screaming and running into the distance.


    boom!


    With the sound of crackling , cracks appeared on the ground under Hulk''s feet, and even when the whole fragmented into two shallow pits, Hulk jumped like a cannonball and flew towards the hatred upstairs.


    "Roar!"


    Abomination roared, jumped excitedly, and faced Hulk.


    Boom!


    Lightning pierced through the sky, thunder rolled in, and the fists of the two giants collided in mid-air.


    boom!


    The violent sound of thunder appeared, and a violent shock wave appeared from the fists of the two of them, swept wildly around, and the dense rain curtain was also blown away.


    Time seemed to stop for a moment, the grinning hatred and the angry Hulk stared at each other with the same killing intent in their eyes.


    The next second, when the hated fist slammed into Hulk, Hulk also greeted him without showing weakness.


    Another fierce collision, the leaping Hulk stagnated in mid-air, and fell to the ground under the pull of gravity, while Hatred laughed wildly, chasing Hulk from mid-air, and punched Hulk on the body.


    Whoosh!


    Hulk was knocked into the air and landed on the ground with a screeching sound.


    boom!


    The ground shook, and a large crack appeared on the ground.


    "Go to hell! Hulk!"


    Accompanied by the roar, Abomination, who was in the air, bent his elbows, aimed at Hulk with the spikes on his elbows, and sprinted down.


    boom!


    There was another shock from the ground, and the originally cracked pit instantly expanded a bit.

 Chapter 271： give you

    Boom, boom!


    The two giants were fighting fiercely, and this prosperous city became their battleground to decide the outcome. In just half a minute, the surrounding area was already in a mess.


    No one dared to approach, everyone could only watch from a distance, screaming and running.


    And this exaggerated battle scene is also spreading on the Internet at an exaggerated speed.


    People stood in the distance watching the battle, talking on the phone about their fears and excitement, or holding mobile phones and other shooting tools to film the battle.


    But more people are running wildly around.


    The police who received the alarm call were rushing this way, and the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military were alerted by the battle and began to organize their manpower to set out here.


    On the other side, Sol and Gwen were holding a chicken roll by themselves and watching the battle in the distance while eating, but because they were far away, they could only see two huge figures flying up, crazy. destroying everything around it.


    "terrible."


    Gwen said in amazement, biting **** the chicken wrap.


    Sol laughed and said, "If I get my divine power back, none of them are my opponents."


    "can you?"


    Gwen looked at Thor suspiciously, resting for a second on the man''s bulging belly, then turned his head quickly. New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    Sol stiffened, suddenly squatted down, pinched Gwen''s face, and said, "Don''t doubt me!"


    Gwen''s mouth kept moving, and although he didn''t speak, he showed his contempt with his eyes.


    Sol sighed helplessly, hugged Gwen, and said, "It''s better for us to stay away."


    Those two monsters said they were fighting, and he was just an ordinary person now.


    ��


    Boom, boom!


    Hearing the battle of the two people below, Samuel Stern, who was standing on the helicopter, turned his head to look at General Ross, who was sitting quietly, with a strange smile on his mouth.


    Recommended, Mimi reading app is really good, it is worth installing, after all, there are many sources of books, all books, and fast updates!


    what! The first act of the show is coming!


    A good play written by him!


    This is a battle between giants.


    Hulk, Abomination, and... Ross!


    The winner will become the king of giants, and then save the city devastated by giants and become a new hero.


    And he, using his abilities, would be the leader of the King of Giants.


    Samuel Stern was excited.


    More intense, more intense!


    Looking at the battle below, Samuel Stern couldn''t help roaring in his heart.


    Boom!


    Hulk the Hulk was hit and flew out, rolling and rubbing on the ground, leaving a gully. He looked at the hatred leaping towards him angrily, grabbed the lamppost by the roadside, and knocked on the hatred.


    In an instant, the lamppost bent into a U-shape, and Abomination flew into a building like a bowling ball being knocked away.


    Hulk jumped hard, chased after him tightly, and rushed into the building.


    "boom!"


    With the shock wave, all the surrounding glass was shattered. Genius one second to remember ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    In the next second, Abomination flew out from the inside, landed on both feet, left two footprints, slid back a distance, leaving two ravines, and grinned at the destroyed floor.


    One step, two steps, and then a sudden leap.


    At this moment, Hulk rushed out holding a cement pillar.


    The flying hatred roared and threw out his fist.


    boom!


    The fist intersected the concrete pillar, and when the concrete pillar burst, Abomination was also shot down, smashing a large hole in the ground.


    Hate didn''t hesitate. He kicked his legs **** the ground. After avoiding Hulk''s pursuit, he wiped the corner of his mouth and snorted coldly, "That''s all?"


    Hulk''s emerald green eyes twitched twice and rushed out again.


    "Hey!"


    Hate grinned and greeted him without showing weakness.


    Just as the two of them clenched their fists and were about to hit each other, a figure dragged a red cloak and fell from the sky, landing between them.


    Boom, boom!


    The four hands intersected, and a violent wind emerged from the palms of the fists, blowing all the rain around.


    And Hulk and Abomination were also stunned by this sudden scene.


    Who is this?


    Can you stop them both?


    Before they could understand, Clark pushed hard with both hands, causing the two of them to raise their bodies backwards, and punched Hulk at a very fast speed, and almost at the same time, the kick landed on the chest of disgust.


    "Whoosh!"


    Abomination and Hulk flew in opposite directions.


    The two of them rubbed their feet against the ground, and after flying for a distance of dozens of meters, they kicked the ground hard, leaving two shallow pits and stopped their bodies from flying upside down.


    "Can we sit down and talk?"


    Clark said lightly.


    "Roar!"


    "what!"


    Two roars sounded.


    Clark shrugged.


    It seems impossible.


    In that case, the only way is to knock them all down.


    Let them fight again, I don''t know what the **** is going to happen here.


    He had just finished his work in the city next door when he saw videos and pictures that had gone viral on social networking sites, and rushed here immediately.


    By the way, why didn''t his dad show up?


    A question flashed in his mind, Clark looked at the two people rushing towards him, his body floated up, and he easily avoided.


    What he didn''t expect was that Hulk''s target was not him at all, but rushed towards hatred without hesitation.


    Clark flew aside and blinked at this scene.


    The big green man seemed to hate the other big man very much.


    Thinking of this When Hulk and Abomination were fighting together, he appeared beside Abomination in a flash, clenched his fist and slammed into Abomination.


    Abomination clenched his fist to meet him. Although he caught Clark''s fist, Hulk punched him on the head and threw him out, but this time he didn''t have time to hit the wall and cause damage, and Clark appeared behind him. , put one hand on his back and caught him.


    Clark''s eyes flashed and he threw another punch.


    boom!


    Abomination flew towards the Hulk again.


    Hulk clasped his hands together and held it up high. In the scream of hatred and anger, he hammered hatred on the head and smashed hatred to the ground.


    With a groan of hatred and pain, when Hulk slammed his fist down again, he kicked Hulk in the chest and kicked Hulk out.


    But the next second, when he was about to get up, a bright red appeared in front of him, and then punched him in the head.


    "boom!"


    Disgusted''s raised head hit the ground again, and even buried it in the ground, but his hands, like applause, patted Clark who was stepping on his chest.


    Clark took the opponent''s hand steadily and threw it hard, like a sledgehammer, to the other side of his body.


    But just when he wanted to do it again, the Hulk charged at him.


    "Oh, do you want it?"


    Clark whispered and smiled, "I''ll send it to you!"


    The words fell, and just after returning to God''s hatred, with an unwilling roar, it turned into a cannonball and smashed at Hulk.

 Chapter 272： Thats my brother

    Who is he?


    Looking at the melee below, looking at the man who almost suppressed the Hulk and the two who hated them by himself, Samuel Stern''s face turned cold, and a question unconsciously appeared in his mind.


    On the side, General Ross stood up quietly.


    "He had rescued Tony Stark in Monaco before and was active during that time, and those who were rescued by him called him Superman."


    General Ross explained, then took off his upper body uniform and folded it aside, walked to the cabin door, looked at Hate and Hulk below, and said, "I''m going to kill them myself." Starting www.(x81zw)m ./x81zw/


    In order to kill the two with his own hands, in order to vent his anger and hatred, he has waited long enough.


    Now, he didn''t want to wait, and couldn''t wait.


    If you wait any longer, Superman might kill both the Abomination and the Hulk.


    Originally, Samuel Stern wanted to let Hulk and Abomination fight first, and after exhausting his stamina, let him appear again to solve the two.


    But people who haven''t turned into the same monster have no idea of ??the terrifying physical strength after transformation.


    Moreover, now there has been a change in Superman.


    If he doesn''t do it again, he will miss this opportunity.


    This is his prey!


    Thinking of this, Ross jumped off the helicopter.


    In mid-air, a smear of red appeared on his body, and then quickly spread to the whole body, and then his muscles burst, turning from an old man into a red giant.


    Red Hulk!


    After his transformation, his appearance is similar to Hulk, except for the difference in the facial features on his face, and the difference in skin color.


    By the way, the Mimi reading app is really good, it is worth installing it, even Android and Apple mobile phones support it!


    In addition, after his transformation, his reason still exists.


    boom!


    The Red Hulk fell to the ground, and after smashing a hole, the whole person fell into it.


    But in the next second, he jumped out of it, and after two quick steps, he jumped up and smashed towards the three of Clark.


    Although no one arrived, along with the roar, a violent momentum was first suppressed.


    Clark''s expression changed, and he got out from between the hatred and Hulk, and the cloak behind him pulled out a thin line, disappeared in place, and appeared in the air.


    "boom!"


    The Red Hulk smashed into Abomination, pressed Abomination''s neck, pressed it to the ground, slid frantically on the ground, smashed wall after wall, and rushed into a building.


    Hate roared, grabbed the Red Hulk''s arm with both hands, and pulled it violently. When the Red Hulk bent down, a knee hit the Red Hulk''s abdomen.


    "Whoosh!"


    The Red Hulk flew up, smashed several floors, and rolled into the first floor.


    Whoa!


    The shattered floor fell, burying the hatred.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar of disgust, he got up from the ground panting heavily, his cruel and angry eyes swept above his head.


    damn it!


    Who is this?


    Why is it a Hulk again?


    Is the Hulk so worthless now?


    Why did one or two come to interfere with his fight with Hulk?


    But before he could understand, with a roar, a big green man rushed towards him.


    Abomination spat fiercely, grabbed a broken floor, and threw it hard.


    ��!


    Like a rotating hacksaw, the shattered floor slammed into the Hulk with a cracking sound.


    Then the hatred bent and was about to rush out when a red figure fell from the top of his head, holding his hands, and smashing at him.


    Abomination hurriedly crossed his arms and collided with the opponent''s fist.


    boom!


    The ground shook, and the half-leg of hate was smashed into the ground like a nail.


    "Ah!"


    He sneered, grabbed Red Hulk''s wrist with his backhand, and smashed a headbutt on Red Hulk''s face.


    Hulk waved his arm, knocked the flying Red Hulk flying, and fought with the rushing hatred again.


    Red Hulk rolled on the ground, his hands inserted into the ground, leaving two traces, he stopped his rolling figure, grabbed a car on the side of the road and threw it to Hulk and Abomination, violently Rush to the two.


    Hate to punch the Hulk, then immediately get a punch from the Red Hulk, and then the Hulk slaps the Red Hulk who gets in the way...


    In an instant, the battle became chaotic.


    Clark, who was flying in mid-air, frowned as he watched this scene.


    Judging from the current fighting situation, these three guys are enemies of each other.


    However, he could still see from the attack frequency of the three that the red and green giants were more hostile to the yellow-green one.


    In this case��


    Clark''s eyes turned to Red Hulk.


    Let those two pull each other and he solves this first!


    With the sound of the sonic boom, Clark disappeared in place and appeared in front of the roaring Red Hulk. After reaching out his palm to block the Red Hulk''s fist, he held the sandbag-sized fist with both hands and threw the Red Hulk out.


    Before the Red Hulk landed, he appeared beside the Red Hulk in a flash, and punched the Red Hulk into the air.


    The Red Hulk roared angrily, twisting in mid-air, but...


    boom!


    Another punch landed on him, sweeping him out.


    Then��


    A vague shadow moved around him, punch after punch.


    He was like a big red ball. With Clark''s punch after punch, he kept moving back and forth, left and right, and then higher and higher, until after flying hundreds of meters, he had already received dozens of punches and was beaten. The dumbfounded Red Hulk shrank when he saw Clark who suddenly appeared above his head, and said angrily, "You..."


    "Whoosh!"


    Clark raised one leg sharply and slashed at Red Hulk''s abdomen like a battle axe. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    "puff!"


    Blood and water mixed with gastric juices spurted out of his mouth Red Hulk''s body sunk in the U-shape, and fell from the air like a shooting star.


    Boom!


    As the ground shook, a large pit appeared on the ground, and cracks spread around like a spider web.


    Looking at this scene, everyone watching this battle was stunned. Even Hulk and Abomination, who were fighting fiercely, couldn''t help but stop their hands and look up at Clark in mid-air after shaking off each other.


    tick, tick...


    For a time, the whole world seemed to have only the sound of rain falling.


    On the other side, Sol and Gwen, who were hiding in the distance, had different expressions.


    Gwen''s excitement and excitement, Sol''s astonishment and solemnity...


    "Brother is amazing!"


    Gwen shook Saul''s neck excitedly, pointed at Clark who was flying in the air, and said, "Did you see that? That''s my brother!"


    Sol nodded and said solemnly: "It''s very powerful, really powerful."


    Clark is by far the most powerful person I''ve ever met other than his father.


    Clark is so good, what about Mike?


    A thought flashed in Sol''s mind, and he couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    And equally shocked, there is Samuel Stern.


    He looked at Clark, his eyes gradually changing from fear to anger.


    damn it!


    This sudden appearance completely ruined his script!

 Chapter 273： Whats the meaning?

    The first act, the battle of the giants.


    In the second act, the Red Hulk enters the war and the birth of the King of Giants.


    In the third act, Crisis of the Giants, the Red Hulk, the king of giants, shows his might to the world.


    In the fourth act, he, the self-proclaimed leader, appeared as the leader of the King of Giants, attracted the attention of the whole world, and then showed his invention and wisdom. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    but now��


    Everything is screwed up!


    Samuel Sten trembled with anger, green meridians bulging on the door of his brain.


    "Have to kill him..."


    Samuel Stern muttered.


    The theater can be rearranged, the man must be removed.


    However, he needs to see how Ross, who he arranged as the king of giants, is in the current state...


    With a thought, his unique spiritual power was linked to the Red Hulk, and he was relieved after confirming that the Red Hulk was still alive and his injuries were recovering quickly.


    After he mutated due to Hulk''s serum, his body did not get an exaggerated increase like abomination, but his intelligence was improved, and he even possessed a deformed psychic ability.


    His spiritual ability is weak and weak, strong and strong.


    Although his psychic ability cannot be controlled by even a strong-willed person, it is very easy to control Hulk, Red Hulk, Abomination, this type of giant that is also mutated by Hulk serum and gamma rays.


    Snapped!


    At this moment, a red hand pressed on the edge of the pit, and the Red Hulk climbed out of the pit.


    # Send888 Cash Red Envelope# Follow the vx. official account book base camp, watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red packets!


    At this time, the skin on his body became even redder, and when the rain hit him, it turned into steam and made a babbling sound.


    For a time, white mist lingered.


    Looking at this scene, Samuel Stern smiled.


    If Hulk will become stronger because of anger, then Red Hulk will let himself release powerful heat energy because of anger. The more angry he is, the higher the heat energy released.


    Compared with the two of them, it is difficult to even change back into human form, and even the power is a constant hatred. In the eyes of Samuel Stern, he is a little weaker than the two.


    Compared with the Red Hulk, the Hulk is just a lunatic without intelligence, so the Red Hulk became the best candidate for the king of giants in his script.


    King of Giants��


    If the script is destroyed and cannot be completed, he has to promise to complete at least half of it, or his arrangement will be in vain.


    Thinking of this, he began to release his special spiritual power, and the people who had been arranged around him in advance appeared and walked towards the battlefield.


    Their eyes were dull, their eyes glowed with emerald green light, and they risked the aura of danger all over their bodies.


    Seeing this scene, Clark, who was troubled by the tenacity of the Red Hulk, frowned slightly.


    Things seem to be heading for trouble again.


    That being the case, his eyes moved to the Red Hulk, and when the Hulk and Abomination fought together again, he flew to the Red Hulk again.


    "call!"


    Red Hulk took a deep breath, and the heat rushed to his fist under his control. His fist seemed to be on fire, sending out a terrifying high temperature, and then blasted out at Clark who appeared in front of him.


    "call!"


    The hot fist exploded and burned in the friction with the air.


    This is the strongest punch of the Red Hulk from the fight to the present.


    boom!


    fists meet.


    The flames splashed in the rain, and the impact swept around with the fists of the two at the center, sweeping away the rain that fell from the sky, and the ground beneath the two of them sank.


    The next second, the Red Hulk was knocked out.


    He screamed in pain, looking at Clark in shock.


    He always thought that the power of the Hulk was already the strongest power on earth, so he hunted down the Hulk and wanted to get the power of the Hulk, but now this sudden appearance tells him the truth...


    You are wrong, and horribly wrong.


    Suddenly, still flying backwards, Samuel Stern''s voice sounded in his mind.


    "General, I asked the giant soldiers to hold him back, you go and deal with the Hulk and the abomination."


    In the next second, the Red Hulk landed, and after rolling around on the ground for a few laps, he turned and rushed towards the two Hulks.


    Seeing this, when Clark was about to pursue, he saw that one after another approaching the battlefield began to mutate.


    With the roar and the tearing of clothes, those with green eyes but dull eyes turned into giants with ferocious faces.


    They are huge, even a head taller than the Hulk.


    Their faces were hideous, two points more terrifying than hatred.


    They were numerous, twenty-three in total.


    The next second, they roared and all attacked Clark.


    Clark''s expression changed, and he immediately flew into the air.


    But the giants jumped up and grabbed him.


    Clark ducked, but after seeing the giants'' movements, he scolded.


    I saw that those giants who couldn''t catch him actually moved their targets to ordinary people in the distance.


    Helpless, Clark could only fall to the ground.


    In an instant, the giants ran towards him again and started beating.


    Although these giants are not comparable to the Hulk, there are too many.


    If you hit one, you will rush up to two, if you hit two, then four...


    For a time, the battlefield became more chaotic.


    Looking at this scene, Samuel Stern on the helicopter smiled.


    Great!


    The battle of the King of Giants will finally not be disturbed.


    "Burn your last lives, this is your only value, experimental subjects..."


    Samuel Stern murmured softly.


    "Uh, what do you mean by that?" First post www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    Suddenly an unfamiliar voice sounded behind him.


    Samuel Stern was startled and turned to look.


    I saw a man in a white shirt and a mask looking at him.


    who is it?


    When did it appear?


    His heart was cold, but he launched an attack without hesitation, using his own spiritual power to rush towards the opponent, clenched his fist and slammed into the opponent.


    However, his psychic power only has a miraculous effect on the Hulks. Even people with firm will can''t control it, let alone Mike. As for the attack, it is even more of a joke to Mike.


    Ignoring the opponent''s attack directly, Mike flicked his body, grabbed Samuel Stern''s neck, rushed out of the helicopter, flew to a higher place, and said softly: "Come, tell me, what you just said What do the words mean?"


    "It''s nothing, I-"


    Mike squeezed the opponent''s neck hard, letting the opponent''s words drown in his throat, and whispered: "You have to waste a card of me."


    After the words fell, a card appeared at his fingertips, and it dissipated as a light spot.


    Mike searched for the answer in the other person''s mind.


    The giants below are another experiment, the props of this scene.


    Not only did they lose consciousness during the experiment, but they couldn''t recover after giantization.


    Even because it is a prop, there is still time to use it.


    That is, after these people become giants, they can only last for five minutes, and when the time is up, they will die directly.

 ~： that……

Xiaomei~ I''m currently playing, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update!

 Chapter 274： light rain

    Props, death, script?


    Mike looked at the big boss who was struggling in his hands and attacked his own boss with his fists. "You have a lot of crazy ideas."


    Show your wisdom?


    It''s just maddening!


    Is it bad to live a good life?


    What are you looking for?


    Mike''s eyes grew colder as he looked at the boss.


    "Uh, uh!"


    The big boss looked like a mallard duck with his neck pinched, his mouth wide open, panting violently, his eyes full of fear.


    It was only now that he realized that he didn''t seem to understand the world at all.


    In the next second, his thoughts stopped permanently at this moment.


    Throwing away the corpse, a black flame emerged from the fallen corpse, devoured it quickly, and burned it to ashes.


    Mike nodded with satisfaction and looked at the battle below.


    The three Hulk giants were still fighting fiercely, but the other two people who hated suffered the most attacks, so they looked the worst.


    And Clark... was being beaten.


    These unconscious giants are like machines that execute orders. They are not afraid of life and death. They do not know fear. On the premise of not killing people, these giants with super self-healing ability are simply dog ??skin plaster that cannot be thrown away.


    "Too much."


    Looking at Clark who was being beaten, Mike was speechless, his palm was empty, and the eternal cigarette case appeared in his hand.


    Open it and draw a card at random.


    Mike looked at him and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "This one?"


    Name: Gilgamesh.


    Character introduction: Known as the "King of Heroes", he was summoned to the world as an Archer in the "Holy Grail War".


    Remarks: Miscellaneous repairs, miscellaneous repairs, all miscellaneous repairs!


    Gilgamesh?


    Mike groaned.


    The cards he divided into the Fate Servant series are very special kinds.


    They have carried Noble Phantasms with them since birth, and even Noble Phantasms are part of them.


    Therefore, their Noble Phantasm will be classified into their ability category when manifesting their full abilities.


    In other words, after using their ability cards, their Noble Phantasms will appear together, without the need for Mike to manifest them separately.


    Of course, Mike can also manifest their Noble Phantasm individually as items for his own use.


    Therefore, Mike said that the cards in the Fate Servant series are very special.


    Mind a move.


    Cards dissipate as blips.


    A phantom appeared behind Mike.


    It was a slender young man wearing golden armor, blond hair and red pupils. He stared straight ahead, as if everything in front of him were ants.


    In the next instant, the phantom turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body.


    Mike coughed lightly and tried to say ''Miscellaneous'', his face flushed.


    It''s kind of like a second, but it''s still quite enjoyable.


    "Cough cough!"


    With a light cough, Mike fell down and came to the sky above the battlefield.


    When Clark saw it, he flashed, rushed out of the siege of the giants, came to Mike''s side, and said hello.


    Mike said: "Give these things to me. You go to take care of the green fat, the red fat and the yellow and green fat. Work harder, they will not die so easily."


    Green fat, red fat, yellow and green fat?


    His dad gave people weird nicknames again.


    Clark''s mouth twitched when he remembered the nicknames that came out of Mike''s mouth, such as American buttocks, big shit, and Jingle Wolf.


    "Hurry up."


    Mike looked at the giant door that was running away and urged.


    Clark nodded, flickered, disappeared beside Mike, and fell to the ground.


    And when Mike saw the giants turn around and rush towards Clark again, he snorted coldly, stretched out his hand, and the space behind him appeared golden, and then a little ripple appeared, and a weapon with different shapes appeared behind Mike. With Mike''s command, it turned into a rain of light and sprinkled on the group of giants below.


    Boom, boom!


    The roar continued to sound, and the ground seemed to be cleaned, making a terrifying whine, and the weapons seemed to be endless, still appearing constantly.


    Looking at this terrifying scene, the people who were still watching from a distance were completely dumbfounded.


    Who is this?


    What is this fight?


    Are they watching a movie?


    Mike frowned as he looked at the giant below.


    Those things are much stronger than expected.


    Although they are not as strong as Hulk in all aspects from defense to strength, but the weapons in these treasure troves were thrown as arrows and fell on the giant, and the injuries caused were not as serious as imagined.


    However, if it can cause injury, that''s fine.


    Mike whispered in his heart, and the flying weapons were a little denser.


    A giant strode towards Clark, but just after two steps, several weapons stopped him. While leaving a terrifying wound on his body, he was directly blown away, and when he landed, he was blown away again. Several weapons fell and were inserted into him.


    He roared, the wounds on his body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, but in the next second, more weapons fell on him, pinning him to the ground.


    But even so, he did not die, but stood up again with a roar.


    Suddenly, a giant roared and leaped towards Mike, but when there was still a distance from Mike, a weapon shot at him.


    poof, poof!


    The weapon landed on him, knocking it down from the air, and in the next second, he was pinned to the ground by several weapons.


    At this time, Mike was like a ruthless, aloof monarch With just a thought, those weapons rushed towards his enemies like fearless soldiers.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Mike keenly found that the movements and healing speed of several giants slowed down.


    Restoring injuries will speed up the power consumption of these giants and shorten their maintenance time?


    A thought flashed in his mind, Mike looked at one of the giants, and several weapons flew out of the golden space with ripples, wrapped in golden energy, like a speed of light, slammed on the giant''s body.


    Roar!


    He screamed in pain, and all the weapons on his body were squeezed out as the wound healed, but in the next instant, more weapons flew out, turning the opponent into a hedgehog.


    The wound heals, then the wound reappears, and then it heals...


    In the process, the giant''s recovery speed is getting slower and slower, and the action is getting slower and slower.


    A few seconds later, the giant stood on the spot, lost his breath of life, and collapsed.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, the light raining like a curtain.


    Boom, boom!


    The earth shook, and the gravel flew.


    At this moment, as if the whole world is only golden.


    A few seconds later, when the light rain stopped and the golden space behind Mike disappeared, all the giants had become corpses, and the street below Mike had been completely destroyed, and only a forest of swords, guns, swords and swords stood on the shaved layer. On the ground, there was a icy glow in the rain.

 Chapter 275： what to be proud of

    /


    Mike, who was in the air, waved his hand, and the densely packed weapons below twisted slightly, as if it had turned into a sand, and disappeared into a spiritual child.


    Mike turned to look at Clark.


    Abomination has been knocked down and passed out, and now the Hulk is being beaten, and the Red Hulk has withdrawn from the fight, gasping for breath, looking at the Abomination lying on the ground with bad eyes.


    Is this Red Hulk Ross?


    Thinking of the information he just saw in the big boss''s head, Mike whispered.


    female murder...


    Leave the hatred to the opponent.


    A thought flashed through his mind, Mike flew to the battlefield between Clark and Hulk, and when Clark pressed Hulk to the ground, he was raising his fist, and when he was about to give Hulk a few blows, he grabbed Hulk''s other hand and said : "Take him away!"


    Clark looked at Red Hulk and whispered, "What about him?"


    "Don''t worry about him, if this green fat man is not there, he has no reason to fight."


    Clark nodded, and with Mike one arm, flew up with Hulk and quickly disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Red Hulk was stunned.


    He was still thinking about how to get rid of the hatred, how to escape from these two men, and now...


    Does the other party ignore him? Why?


    Although there were a thousand question marks in his mind, after seeing the abomination, all the doubts were temporarily put aside by him, and then he strode towards the abomination.


    Boom, boom!


    As the ground shook, the scene became bloody.


    After a while, the Red Hulk ran away with the head and body that he hated torn off by him.


    On the other side, after Mike and Clark took Hulk, they found a place where no one was around, and threw Hulk directly from the sky. When Hulk was thrown away, an old fist knocked him out. .


    Then, in Clark''s surprised eyes, Hulk seemed to shrink back to Bruce Banner.


    "He...isn''t he the one Gwen picked up?"


    Clark looked at Mike and asked suspiciously, "Dad, you already knew that?"


    So, just take the other party away?


    Mike nodded.


    Clark fell silent.


    This guy was picked up by Gwen, seems to be much more useful than Sol looks...


    No wonder his dad told him differently before.


    "Dad, what to do with him now? Do you want to take him back?"


    A card appeared in Mike''s hand and said, "Take him away, I''ll deal with something."


    The card dissipated, and a portal appeared.


    Clark lifted Bruce up, and after walking through the portal, Mike waved him away, opened a portal again, and strode over.


    This is a secret base, where the big boss created the giant, and his place is in the big boss laboratory in the secret base.


    There''s also a lot of Hulk serum here.


    These things are still handled well.


    The world is messed up enough.


    There was a metal door in the laboratory. After being torn open by Mike, several metal racks filled with serum appeared in front of him.


    The eyes lit up, and the crimson thermal vision swept across Mike''s line of sight quickly, and all the serum was destroyed.


    Turning on the super vision to see, after confirming that no fish slipped through the net, Mike took out a teleport card and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, in Times Square after the war.


    The original bustling square has become devastated.


    Like the ground cleaned by bombs, shattered billboards, collapsed walls and smashed buildings...


    People looked at the square after the battle with dull expressions, panic and disbelief in their eyes.


    Until now, the battle just now is still vivid in my mind.


    Is that something a human can do?


    They kept thinking about the question in their minds.


    Just then, a large number of police appeared and began to block the scene.


    In fact, they had already been at the battle scene, but in the face of that kind of battle, they could only be spectators.


    The rain was still falling, making this bustling street even more desolate.


    Sol and Gwen quietly left in the crowd as the police cordoned off the scene.


    Compared to the excited Gwen, Sol''s expression was very solemn.


    After what happened this evening, he had a new understanding of the earth, the so-called mortals.


    Crossing a street, the world before them became orderly again.


    The messy battlefield and the bustling city are just separated by a street.


    "Drip! Drip!"


    The whistle sounded, and Gwen turned to the curb.


    "dad!"


    Gwen''s cry of surprise brought Thor back to his senses.


    He looked at Mike who was smiling at them in the car, clenched his fists hard, and got into the car with Gwen.


    Just as he closed the car door, he heard Gwen excitedly say: "Dad, brother Clark was so cool just now, he knocked that big fat man down with just a few ''hey, hey''."


    Mike started the car with a smile and said, "Okay, it''s done, let''s go home."


    "Dad, why didn''t you come to help brother earlier?"


    Gwen asked, looking at Mike''s eyes like little stars were popping out.


    "Dad, you were cooler than Brother Clark just now. Those weapons with ''swish'' appeared. Where did they come from? How did they disappear in the end?"


    Why didn''t you come earlier?


    Of course because he has something to do...


    Then, Clark appeared, so he didn''t want to go.


    Unexpectedly, there are red tanks and giant army behind him, so he can only intervene.


    Mike didn''t answer Gwen''s question, but asked with a smile, "How did I tell you before?"


    "What?" Gwen was stunned, sticking out his tongue unnaturally, and said, "Next time I meet, I will run farther."


    "Run further?"


    "I ran to the safe area!"


    "It''s almost there."


    Mike nodded.


    Just now, when he was flying on the battlefield, he saw Gwen sitting on Sol''s neck and yelling at the battlefield at a glance.


    If it wasn''t that Gwen was far away and didn''t seem to be in any danger, he promised to bring Gwen home first.


    "So That person just now, is it really you?"


    Sol looked at Mike with an inexplicable tone.


    Mike smiled and said, "Isn''t it like?"


    Sol hesitated, then nodded.


    Who would have thought that a reporter who runs around all day, a salted fish owner of a restaurant, would have such terrifying power!


    Moreover, as far as the behavior of the two people on weekdays is concerned, it is impossible to see that they are strong.


    Thinking of his arrogant appearance before, and thinking of Mike and the two, Sol''s thousand-year-old face suddenly turned red.


    What is he to be proud of?


    With a slight sigh, Sol leaned against the seat and closed his eyes.


    Not seeing.


    Just then, Mike''s cell phone rang.


    Mike glanced at the number, raised his eyebrows, tapped his finger on the phone screen twice, and hung up the call.


    On the other side, Nick Fury looked at the hung up call and the text message that popped up, the corners of his mouth twitching.


    "Sorry, I''m driving right now and it''s not convenient to answer your call."


    Do you need to drive?


    No, drive a fart car at this time!


    Does your answering my call affect your driving?


    Nick Fury resisted the urge to smash the phone and rushed towards Mike''s house.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //

 Chapter 276： Dont treat yourself as an outsider

    When Mike took Gwen and Saul back to the door, he looked at a black commercial car parked at the door and couldn''t help but muttered, "Why did this **** come so quickly?"


    "Snapped!"


    A black hand suddenly pressed on Mike''s car window.


    "Ah!"


    Gwen screamed and Mike nearly shook his fist.


    Nick Fury''s face was pressed against Mike''s window glass, looking at the person in the car with his one eye, and then a hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes.


    You are so disappointed!


    Mike has the urge to make Nick Fury blind.


    Pressing the window glass, Mike looked at Nick Fury''s black face and said, "Get away from me!"


    Nick Fury took two steps back innocently.


    Gwen stuck his head out of the back seat, determined that it was Nick Fury, not some kind of monster, and patted his chest.


    She was really frightened just now, as if her heart was about to jump out.


    In the darkness, a face suddenly appeared...


    It was as terrifying as the horror movies she had seen.


    Gwen turned to look at Sol, and seeing that Sol''s face was as usual, he couldn''t help saying, "Aren''t you afraid just now?"


    Sol smiled lightly, let go of his clenched fist quietly, and said, "Is this scary? I have seen countless terrible things. If you want to hear it, I can tell you."


    "OK!"


    Gwen nodded.


    Wait until she''s done listening, then call Peter and Luke in the evening...


    Gwen couldn''t help but be happy when she thought of how the two of them shivered and got into the bed and didn''t dare to sleep after listening to the story.


    "What are you giggling? Get out of the car."


    Mike turned around and flicked Gwen''s head, opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Bad Dad!"


    After Gwen got out of the car muttering, two little hands rested on his head, jumped over the small puddle in front of him, and rushed home.


    "Slow down, don''t fall."


    Mike shouted, turned his head to look at Nick Fury, who was holding an umbrella, and said angrily: "Can you stand in a light place at night?" New 81 Chinese website update fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    Nick Fury: "I..."


    "I almost got punched!"


    Nick Fury''s eyes jumped: "Thank you."


    He looked at Sol who stepped off the co-pilot, his eyes flashed, and he nodded.


    Sol walked quickly past Nick Fury and muttered, "Is this person a fool? Standing here at night, he is not afraid of being hit by a car."


    "Pfft! Haha!"


    Mike smiled as he walked home.


    Seeing this, Nick Fury, who was speechless, hurriedly followed.


    He was afraid that he would walk a little slower and was locked out by Mike.


    He rushed into Mike''s house and put the umbrella away. When he saw Bruce Banner in Mike''s living room, he was quietly relieved.


    it''s here!


    Fortunately, they were not killed by Mike.


    After he saw Clark and Mike take Hulk away, he was afraid that Hulk would be killed by Mike, and now he was finally relieved.


    He walked quickly to the living room and said, "Dr. Banner!"


    The apathetic Bruce Banner looked up at Nick Fury and wondered, "Do I know you?"


    Nick Fury shook his head and smiled, "But I know you, Hulk."


    Bruce was stunned and said, "Hulk? Why don''t I call him out and let you talk to him?"


    Nick Fury: "��"


    "No, I''m looking for you."


    "He''s the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., it''s no surprise to know you."


    Clark explained.


    SHIELD?


    Bruce nodded, looked at Clark and said, "Do you still know the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    During the time Mike came home, Bruce, who woke up, had communicated with Clark and learned about the basic situation and what happened after Hulk fell into a coma.


    "We are old friends."


    Nick Fury hurriedly said something, then turned to look at Mike, who had just opened his mouth, and grinned.


    Mike blinked and walked upstairs boringly.


    He really wanted to deny it, teasing Nick Fury.


    Let the three of Clark chat downstairs, Mike came upstairs, knocked on Gwen''s door, and told the little guy to take a hot shower first and change into clean clothes. Sol, who came down from the attic, said, "Sol, go to the kitchen to process the ingredients first, and I''ll go down immediately."


    Sol nodded and walked downstairs.


    When Mike changed his clothes and came downstairs, Nick Fury was talking to Bruce, Mike paused, and when he wanted to walk over...


    Nick Fury: "Don''t come here, it''s none of your business!"


    This guy came here at this time, don''t mess up your own affairs.


    Nick Fury looked at Mike warily.


    Mike: ??


    Guys, they will answer.


    But is he saying that if he does not let the past pass, he will not pass?


    "School funding..."


    "you busy."


    Mike turned around without hesitation and walked into the kitchen.


    Just as Mike and Sol were busy, there was a knock on the door.


    Mike looked puzzled and walked out with a kitchen knife.


    Open the door, Mike: "..."


    "Why don''t you accompany Carter to my place at this time?"


    Looking at Captain America standing at the door, Mike looked puzzled.


    Steve pointed to the battle suit on his body and the shield in his hand, and said, "I''m dressed like this? You really don''t know what I''m doing?"


    "Underwear party?"


    "��"


    Steve''s face darkened and said: "I received news from Nick Fury, I wanted to go to Times Square to help, but before I arrived, I received the news that the crisis has been lifted by you and Clark, just as Nick Fury said. You are here, I''ll come and see."


    As he spoke, he walked into Mike''s house.


    Mike reluctantly said: "You look like this, you are not afraid of being seen? Dare to come to my house?"


    "Maybe others will think I''m coming to your house for an underwear party Mike: "..." First post https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    "Don''t worry, no one saw it."


    Steve put the rain-covered shield aside, said to Mike behind him, and strode in. When passing by the kitchen, he heard the sound of cutting vegetables inside, and smiled.


    Advertising, Mimi reading app is really good, it is worth installing it, even Android and Apple mobile phones support it!


    Just as Mike was about to close the door, a flame of fire descended from the sky and appeared in front of Mike''s house. He pressed the door that was about to be closed with one hand, revealing an embarrassed face.


    click!


    The visor opened, and Tony looked at Mike with a smile.


    Mike: "��"


    "Why, you also went to solve the crisis, found that the crisis was resolved, and then stopped by my house?"


    "How did you know?"


    Tony looked at Mike suspiciously, squeezed in through the door, and then walked to the corner. After the suit was opened, he walked out of the suit and walked directly to the living room.


    "How come one or two don''t treat themselves as outsiders..."


    Mike muttered shut the door and walked into the kitchen.


    Ten minutes later, Nick Fury walked to the kitchen entrance and said, "There is one more member of the Avengers, which is a good thing. Let''s make two more dishes, and we have to celebrate."


    Mike: "?"


    ?beneficial?


    Can you get out of here?

 Chapter 277： calm down

    Bruce joined the Avengers because Nick Fury assured him that he would not be hunted down again and could live a normal life.


    At this point, the Hulk who will go mad at any time, crushing everyone, Captain America with a shield and blue diapers on his head, and the wise, handsome, charming, talented and rich heartthrob Iron Man have become a The members of the team, the members of the Avengers reached a welcome trio!


    In this regard, Nick Fury said that he has two backup candidates who can join at any time.


    That is to say, the members of the Avengers can expand to five people at any time and become a ''huge'' organization!


    Nick Fury twitched the corners of his eyes and looked at Tony who kept talking, took a deep breath, with a sense of shame on his face that even he couldn''t hide, and said, "Tony, can you not add what we just said to him. Modified, read it in a narration tone?"


    Tony blinked and said, "Isn''t what I said true?"


    Nick Fury: "That''s right, but..."


    "and many more!"


    That''s right what''s right! ?


    Steve pointed to himself and said with a dark face, "How did I become Captain America in blue diapers?"


    Tony pouted and pointed to the mask in Steve''s hand.


    People look...


    Huh, don''t say it, it''s a bit like that.


    Steve took a deep breath, even with his good temper, he couldn''t help but want to hit people.


    "I can go mad at any moment and crush everyone?"


    Bruce looked at Tony, pondered, nodded, and praised: "It''s a good summary."


    Tony nodded to it, a feeling of approval.


    Clark on the side looked at the four of them and shook his head gently.


    Fortunately, he did not join the organization.


    Sounds unreliable...


    At this moment, Sol came out with two plates of dishes, with a habitual smile of the waiter''s logo on his face, and said, "Fish-flavored eggplant, dry and stir..."


    No, Mike said they were here to eat, why did he treat them so nicely?


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Sol put the dishes on the coffee table, and when he was about to turn around and walk towards the kitchen, Nick Fury stopped him and said, "Well, your name is Sol, right?"


    Sol looked at Nick Fury and said lightly with his arms folded, "So what?"


    Did Clark tell them that he was Thor?


    His eyes turned to Clark.


    Clark shook his head.


    Without Sol''s consent, they would not casually reveal Sol''s identity.


    Seeing Clark shaking his head, Sol understood instantly.


    "I heard from Coulson that you care about that hammer. Do you know the origin of that hammer?"


    Nick Fury''s eyes narrowed.


    After this period of investigation and verification, they determined that the hammer was the legendary Thor''s Hammer, and this person was also called Thor. Is he the Thor?


    The most important thing is that the other party lives in Mike''s house...


    Look at what kind of people Mike''s family is, so this person must be extraordinary.


    Nick Fury feels like he has important evidence.


    Sol shook his head and said decisively: "I don''t know!"


    In the past, when someone asked him that, he promised to shout out his identity excitedly, but after watching tonight''s battle, and thinking about his current mortal status...


    He was a little embarrassed to say that he was Thor.


    They are more like gods than themselves.


    "I don''t know? That''s okay!" Nick Fury said sternly: "How? Are you interested in joining the Avengers and becoming a reserve team member?"


    In exchange for a reserve player who can be revoked at any time, in exchange for a player who may be a strong player, it is a business that will never lose money!


    He, Nick Fury, is still so witty!


    "The Avengers?"


    Sol said suspiciously, "What''s the use?"


    "This is a team. When we encounter a crisis that cannot be solved alone, we can help each other and get through the crisis together."


    Steve explained.


    Sol pondered, pointed to Clark, and said, "Then I''m not joining for the time being, I can''t help you."


    He is just a mortal now.


    Nick Fury said righteously: "No! You just haven''t reached your potential, you can do more than you think!"


    Sol looked at Nick Fury in surprise and said excitedly, "Do you really think so?"


    Someone can see through his mortal appearance and realize that he is the essence of God?


    This man is unusual!


    Noticing the excitement in Sol''s eyes, Nick Fury had a smile in his heart and said solemnly, "Of course!"


    "How? Do you want to join as a reserve team member?"


    Sol said sternly: "I..."


    "Hey!"


    At this time, Mike came out with two dishes, looked at Nick Fury coldly, and said, "Don''t fool the staff in my store."


    Sol, this stupid boy, was bought by Nick Fury, maybe he would happily count the money for the other party, and then sell his brother''s stuff by the way.


    Nick Fury reluctantly said: "How can you say it''s a flickering thing that you love and I want."


    "Huh!"


    Mike put down the dish in his hand, pushed Sol, and said, "Don''t be impulsive, go and peel a potato to calm down and make a decision."


    "it is good!"


    Sol rushed to the kitchen.


    Peel potatoes?


    What''s the cool way to do this?


    Mike put the dish down and said, "Clark, come and serve the dish."


    "it is good."


    Clark got up and walked to the kitchen.


    But the father and son brought two more dishes. When they came out with the dishes, they peeled two potatoes. Sol, who had calmed down, gave Nick Fury a serious answer.


    "I''ll think about it."


    He just wanted to say yes, but now he feels he needs to give himself a little leeway.


    If it doesn''t fit, you can quit.


    "Then you are welcome to join at any time."


    Nick Fury said lightly, looked at Mike and said, "Can we have dinner?"


    After a busy night, I didn''t even drink any saliva.


    Mike''s eyes swept across Nick Fury, Steve and Tony, he suddenly shook his head, made a ''tsk tsk'' sound in his mouth, and walked upstairs.


    For some reason, looking at Mike''s actions, the three of them felt like they were being humiliated by being pressed to the ground.


    After calling Gwen down from the upstairs, Gwen greeted everyone, tied his hair behind his head, served everyone a meal, pressed his ''gugu'' stomach, and started to sweep.


    After a stormy dinner.


    Steve and Tony both picked up their gear and walked home to sleep...


    Yes, the house next door.


    Bruce left with Nick Fury.


    Before leaving, Nick Fury dragged Mike aside and said grimly, "Where''s the stuff."


    "what?"


    "That''s it!"


    "Ah, wait a minute!"


    Mike suddenly ran upstairs quickly, and when he came down again, handed a box to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury nodded with satisfaction and turned to leave.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 278： It does not matter

    "What is this?"


    Seeing Nick Fury put the head-sized tin box solemnly on the back seat, Bruce asked curiously.


    Nick Fury said solemnly: "Dr. Banner, that is a very important thing, about the safety of the world, so you must not say it."


    Thinking of the strength of Mike and his son, Bruce froze in his heart and said, "I will never say it!"


    Nick Fury nodded and said, "Let''s go back, I''ll arrange a place for you to live."


    "Where I live..." Bruce looked around Mike''s house and suddenly said, "This neighborhood is pretty good, how about I live here?"


    "here?"


    "Yes!" Bruce pondered: "If I don''t control my emotions and transform, with Mike and the others, they can stop me in time."


    "Besides, Steve and Tony are both here, and if there is any action, they can act together."


    Nick Fury lowered his voice and said, "Steve lives here, but Tony doesn''t live here, this is where the **** lives."


    "It does not matter."


    Bruce pointed to Mike''s house and said, "They live here."


    "There''s no lab you need here."


    "They live here."


    "This is just an ordinary community, not safe."


    "They live here."


    "Here... Forget it, I will find a way to arrange it."


    Nick Fury sighed and drove away.


    If it continues like this, it will become the base of the Avengers.


    and many more��


    It seems to be possible to do so!


    A thought flashed through Nick Fury''s mind, and he decided to find time to talk to Tony, the fast-haired, rich man.


    After setting up Bruce in New York, he rushed back to the new headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    After closing the door of the office, Nick Fury sat at the desk, rubbed his forehead, smiled at the box in front of him, and let out a long breath.


    Opening the box, Nick Fury reached for a bear biscuit and was about to stuff it into his mouth...


    blah blah blah!


    The little bear''s head fell off.


    Nick Fury''s eyes narrowed.


    This is not a good sign.


    He put the biscuit in his hand into the biscuit bucket, and touched one at random. When he took it out, he looked at the little bear biscuit whose head was missing, his expression changed, and he hurriedly picked up the biscuit bucket and shook it.


    The cute little bears inside were all turned into two halves, and a piece of paper lay naked on the biscuits.


    Nick Fury picks up��


    "Next time you''re standing in some light, you''re going to scare Gwen."


    Click, click!


    Nick Fury squeezed the notes together and put them in his pocket.


    So, the biscuits became two pieces, did Mike do it on purpose? In revenge for his inadvertently scaring Gwen?


    "Oh!" Nick Fury couldn''t help laughing: "It''s childish."


    After a pause, he slapped the table fiercely, and said angrily, "Come at me if you have the ability! Damn bastard!"


    How can you eat it if it''s broken in two? There is no soul!


    Fake! Fake!


    He was shaking with anger.


    I looked at it and couldn''t bear to throw it away.


    With a sigh, he took the biscuits and walked to the secret safe in the office.


    Uh, speaking of safes.


    This is new.


    The previous one had been destroyed along with the building during the battle.


    Walking to the safe, Nick Fury put the box of biscuits in after the triple authentication of fingerprints, pupils and passwords. Just as the door was about to close, his office was knocked on.


    "Come in!"


    He responded, closing the safe door.


    John Garrett pushed the door and walked in. Seeing the safe that Nick Fury was closing, his eyes lit up and he smiled vaguely.


    This was the second time he had seen Nick Fury''s secret safe.


    He vouched for his head, there must be something very important in it!


    "What''s up?"


    Nick Fury asked indifferently.


    It''s all over, and I''m here to find him.


    "Director, the corpses of the giants were all taken away by the military." John Garrett said with a gloomy expression, "They refused us to intervene, and even did not hesitate to conflict with us."


    "Are you not giving any of them?"


    Nick Fury was a little surprised.


    According to past experience, with so many corpses, how can one get one.


    But this time, the other party did not hesitate to tear his face, risking conflict, and refused their request...


    Are those giant corpses so important?


    Or...what do those giant corpses have to do with them?


    Nick Fury pondered and said, "Check the origin of those giants, and have you found the red giant?"


    "After he left the battlefield, he disappeared quickly. According to the observation in the battle, the red giant did not lose his mind like Hulk."


    Nick Fury nodded and said, "What about the Hulk? Did you find it?"


    "No." John Garrett said with some helplessness on his face, "After he was taken away by Superman and that mysterious person, he disappeared, maybe... already killed."


    "Then let''s look for the trace of that red... Hulk first, Hulk gives up temporarily."


    Nick Fury made this decision ''solemnly'' and said, "Go deal with it, I''m tired."


    "Okay." John Garrett responded and turned to leave.


    When he walked outside the office and was about to close the door, he glanced vaguely at the location of the safe.


    What exactly is there?


    He vouched for his own head that there was definitely something important in it.


    Therefore, he decided to tell the above people about this matter and let them improve their precautions.


    ��


    Sokovia in Hydra''s secret base.


    "Ahhh!"


    A person standing in a strange instrument screamed inside, and strange energy was sent into his body, causing damage to his body and merging with it at the same time.


    Several experimenters were waiting for the results of the experiment, while a tough-faced man with a monocle looked at the scepter in front of him with fiery eyes.


    Others are stupidly concerned about the survival of the experiment, but they don''t know that the most critical part of this experiment is this scepter.


    The energy that is sent into the human body comes from this scepter. Without this scepter, this experiment would not exist.


    As for the experiments...there are many of them.


    A cold thought flashed through Strucker''s mind.


    The screams disappeared, and the experimenter had turned into a corpse.


    Dr. Liszt, who was in charge of the experiment, came over with a tired face and said to Strucker, "Sorry, sir, it failed again."


    Strucker, now the leader of Hydra.


    "There is one last experiment in today''s plan, isn''t it?"


    Strucker said softly.


    Liszt nodded and said, "They are locals, they are twins."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //

 Chapter 279： twin

    twin?


    Strucker was unmoved by this.


    Only by surviving the experiment and successfully merging the energies would it be valuable to him.


    "Go experiment."


    Strucker waved his hand and sat down on the sofa beside him.


    The room he was in was separated from the laboratory by a layer of one-way glass with extremely high strength, and the whole process of the experiment could be seen.


    The scepter that provides energy is located in the room where he is, and is connected to a device that extracts energy. After the energy is extracted, it will be transported to the opposite laboratory.


    Suddenly, an indifferent voice sounded in the room with only one person.


    "Stracker, you''ve run out of experiments today."


    A man with gray skin and a face without a nose crept into the room.


    Ebony-throated lay lazily on the sofa beside Strucker, and with a slight finger pick, a bunch of grapes flew up from the coffee table in front of the sofa. After the flesh was separated, one by one fell into his mouth.


    "Do you think I care about those experiments?" Strucker looked at the ebony throat with a faint smile and said, "Besides, isn''t this contributing to the balance of the universe?"


    "Uh, haha!"


    Ebony throat froze and laughed.


    The corners of Strucker''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Suddenly, Ebony''s laughter stopped and said, "Although it sounds nice, I would like to see the results of the experiment."


    After he used the mind control ability of the mind scepter to find the leader of Hydra, he cooperated with the other party.


    Hydra helped them find the trace of the universe cube, and then with the help of the power of the universe cube, after calling their army, they helped Hydra unify the world.


    While cooperating, Wu Muhou became very interested in this experimental plan after accidentally learning that the other party had an experimental plan.


    They built a device that could fuse energy with people, giving them supernatural powers.


    It''s just that when they experimented, the energy that was fused with the person was some ordinary energy. Although the experiment was successful, the power obtained by the person was very weak.


    So, after thinking about it, Ebony Maw gave the most special energy source, the scepter of the mind, to the other party and let the other party use it for experiments.


    As long as the plan is successful, they can produce a steady stream of super warriors to serve them.


    This is a good thing for both Hydra and them.


    But the experiment has been going on for a long time, but it has not been successful.


    Ebony throat gradually lost patience.


    Strucker pulled out a smile and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Ebony Throat."


    "Ha ha!"


    Ebony throat laughed, the grapes floating in front of him fell into his mouth one by one.


    He gave the other party another week, and if he didn''t see results, he would give up the plan.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Lister had reached the last two experiments.


    The two experimental subjects were locked in a cage. They were a pair of young men and women with three-point similarity in appearance. The male was handsome and the female was beautiful.


    Although it is difficult to protect himself now, the man still protects the man behind him.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m with you."


    Pietro Maximoff smiles at his sister Wanda Maximoff.


    Wanda nodded, his eyes still full of fear.


    "Take them away."


    Liszt whispered, rubbed his eyebrows, and waved to the two Hydra soldiers beside him.


    After the two were brought out at gunpoint, Liszt whispered to the two, "Go on and survive."


    The two were pushed into the laboratory with ugly expressions.


    "you first!"


    An experimenter standing in front of the energy injection chamber pointed to Wanda.


    Wanda''s face changed, but Pietro shouted: "Let me come! I will come first!"


    Even if he died, he would have to die before his sister.


    "Do not!"


    Wanda took Pietro''s hand.


    The experimenter looked at the two as if they were separated by life and death, and their expressions did not change at all.


    During this time, they have seen too many deaths, and they have long been accustomed to it.


    "Don''t waste your time, bring her here."


    The experimenter still pointed at Wanda persistently.


    Dr. Liszt frowned and said, "Fulfill his brother''s good intentions, let him come first."


    The experimenter nodded.


    Seeing this, Pietro said gratefully, "Thank you!"


    Thank me for sending you to the gates of hell?


    This is really a cute kid.


    A thought flashed in Dr. Liszt''s mind, and after Pietro walked into the injection chamber, he said, "Get ready to start."


    The words fell, the countdown began, and special energy was extracted from the scepter. After the countdown ended, the energy poured into Pietro.


    Pietro narrowed his eyes and cried out in pain.


    Wanda stood aside, struggling and screaming anxiously.


    A little time passed, and the faces of all the experimenters gradually showed joy. Looking at Pietro, who was still screaming in pain, there was a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    It has broken the record of persistence, and the energy merges with it very smoothly.


    Another moment passed...


    Finally, after all the extracted energy was fused with Pietro, there was a cheer in the laboratory.


    Dr. Liszt asked Pietro to be released from the injection chamber, looked at Pietro eagerly, and said, "How are you feeling, is there anything uncomfortable? Do you feel any strange power?"


    Pietro was in a trance and didn''t know what the other party was talking about, but when he saw Wanda who was worried, he instinctively showed a smile.


    Just when he wanted to say something, his body trembled violently twice, like a distortion, and blurred in place for a moment.


    And no one noticed this scene.


    "Take him to collect physical data, and UU read to check his physical condition."


    Dr. Liszt ordered and said calmly, "Continue the experiment."


    Although he himself could not believe that the experiment would be successful, he decided to continue the experiment.


    What if this girl also succeeded?


    result��


    A quarter of an hour later, when he looked at the girl who had merged with energy and passed out, he seemed stupid.


    Is it really successful?


    He now suddenly has the urge to add more experimental items and continue the experiment.


    "call!"


    Finally, he took a deep breath, calmed himself down, abandoned the crazy thoughts in his head, and looked at the glass behind him.


    Although he can''t see Strucker''s expression now, he knows that the other party''s expression must be as excited as his.


    "Crack, snap!"


    Ebony-throated clapped his hands, looked at Strucker with admiration, and said, "Congratulations, you succeeded."


    "No, congratulations to us."


    Straker said lightly.


    Ebony throat reached out and picked it up, a bottle of wine and two wine glasses floated out of the wine cabinet in the office, as if being grasped by invisible hands, after pouring two glasses of wine, Ebony throat reached out and grabbed one, and the other one. After pushing it to Strucker, he smiled and said, "Happy cooperation!"


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //

 Chapter 280： Charity Bazaar

    The fighting in Times Square caused an uproar.


    The streets after the battle looked shocking, as if they had experienced the baptism of war.


    Not to mention the video about the fight that night.


    Howling giants, rain of light from the sky, and flying red capes.


    Every picture of the video is challenging people''s imagination and crushing people''s existing world view little by little.


    For a time, newspapers, news, and the Internet were full of news about this battle, and people were discussing this battle crazily.


    However, no matter how shocking it is now, how unacceptable it is now, as time goes by, these things will eventually come to an end.


    After all, for most people, these things can��t be eaten as meals. After they have said it, they have seen it, they are shocked and they are gone.


    Day by day calmed down again.


    But as summer gets closer and closer, Gwen becomes a trumpeter and starts the countdown for Mike.


    "Dad! I''m about to have summer vacation! There''s still a week left!"


    "Dad, I have three more days for summer vacation!"


    "Dad, there are two days left!"


    "Dad, the school will organize a charity bazaar."


    "Um?"


    Mike was stunned, tilted his head and looked at Gwen, who spoke for the summer vacation every day, but he didn''t react for a while.


    "What?"


    "Love Charity Fair!"


    Mike secretly laughed in his heart, frowned on purpose, and wondered, "What would love?"


    "Love Charity Fair!"


    "What Yihui?"


    Gwen looked at Mike helplessly, raised his forehead lightly, and beckoned to Mike.


    After Mike bent down, she hugged Mike''s head and took a deep breath in Mike''s ear. When he was about to shout out loudly, Mike stood up abruptly: "Oh...I see, Charity Bazaar."


    Taking a breath, Gwen, who was about to shout, was choked...


    (�s�㧥��)�s��ߩ���


    "You just lied to me!"


    She stared at Mike angrily, and after being pinched by the smirking Mike, she slapped Mike frantically, and then rubbed it again.


    "Hahaha!" Mike smiled happily and said, "When will it be held? Tomorrow?"


    "Yeah!" Gwen nodded with a smile and said, "I don''t have classes on the last day of this semester, so lucky!"


    "Come on, tell me what this bazaar is for?"


    "This..."


    Gwen nodded his chin and said, "It''s to sell things we don''t need, and finally get the money and donate it to charity and help those in need."


    This is a meaningful activity.


    "Because the school has limited booths, if you want to become a bazaar seller, you need to register in advance and get qualifications from the teacher."


    Having said that, Gwen put on a smile on his face, took it out in his pocket, took out an identity card, and held it above his head.


    "Boom! Look! I got my qualifications from the teacher!"


    Mike took a look.


    "Love Bazaar, stall owner No. 18."


    After a silent recitation, Mike returned the identity card to Gwen and asked casually, "How many booths are there in total?"


    "Forty or so."


    Gwen carefully put it away, grabbed Mike, and said, "Dad, help me, I don''t know how much those things should sell for."


    "You go home first and pack up all the things you don''t need."


    "Unnecessary things..."


    Gwen suddenly tilted his head to look at Sol, who was busy in the store.


    Saul felt Gwen''s gaze, turned his head and smiled at Gwen, revealing an increasingly obvious double chin.


    Gwen blinked and looked up at Mike.


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead and smiled: "Don''t think about it!"


    Gwen rubbed his head and whispered, "Then just sell one of the brothers."


    Mike: "��"


    "I''m going home, Dad, come back early!"


    Gwen shouted as he ran out of the store.


    "Boss, your daughter is so cute."


    "of course!"


    Mike raised his chin, his old face full of pride.


    ��


    The next day, eight o''clock.


    the weather is nice today.


    The sun is shining, the breeze is blowing, and when the unique hot wind in summer blows on people, I want people to sincerely shout the name of a plant.


    Fortunately, the school took this into consideration and prepared a pergola for each small booth. If you don''t wait for these little guys to sell things all morning, they might suffer from heat stroke.


    Mike left the school after helping bring the box containing the merchandise to Gwen''s booth No. 18.


    This is a children''s activity and parents cannot interfere.


    As for the price of the goods, Mike and Gwen had already set the price last night, and they also wrote the price on the label and glued the label to the product.


    There is a collection box on each booth. After the two parties confirm the transaction and count the money, the money will be put directly into the box.


    The booth is a long table made up of several tables. Put the things you want to sell on it, and you can open it.


    Although they are doing good deeds, in order to motivate the children, if the money from the sale is the first, they will get a special reward. As for the reward, the school will keep it secret for the time being.


    Gwen opened the box and laid out all his goods.


    Gloves, weights, boxing speed balls, snacks, candy, and some dolls��


    After setting them all up on the booth, Gwen nodded in satisfaction.


    At this moment, Peter and Luke also came over with a small box Although they did not apply as stall owners, they ran a stall together with Gwen.


    "Quick! Get your baby out!"


    Gwen smiled at the two, a little curious about what they would sell.


    Luke glanced at Gwen''s booth, and after seeing the dolls the girls were playing with, he joked, "Gwen, you are no different from those little girls!"


    Having said that, he took out his goods, including water guns, basketballs, and some weird masks.


    "Gwen was originally a girl!"


    Peter said weakly and took out his things.


    Most of them are books, and the toy has only one Rubik''s cube.


    Gwen looked at the two of them and patted their shoulders: "Not bad, thank you for your contribution to booth No. 18!"


    Luke put on a black and white grimace mask, picked up two masks and handed them to the two of them. After seeing that other stalls also put on goods, he said anxiously: "Put them on, we are about to start business."


    Peter and Gwen looked at the mask in their hands.


    Gwen is a chimpanzee mask, Peter is an alien mask, plus Luke''s grimace...


    "Are you sure we''re here for business, not for robbery?"


    "You don''t understand!"


    Luke pulled up the mask, put it on his head, and said to the two: "Show your personality, and then you can attract guests!"


    With that said, he approached the two of them and said in a low voice, "As long as we put on our masks, we can free ourselves and go out to entertain customers. No matter what we do, we won''t be afraid of losing face!"


    Gwen and Peter looked at each other and thought for a while, what they said... seems to make sense!


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/


    .

 Chapter 281： shouting

    The three of Gwen were holding masks, and when they were about to put on the masks, Peter saw Gwen''s boxing gloves on the booth, his eyes flickered slightly, and said, "Gwen, can I buy these things too?"


    "Of course! Anyone can buy it!"


    Gwen put down the raised mask, pointed at the things, and said, "The price is fair! Which one did you like? I can give you a discount."


    Peter pointed to a pair of boxing gloves and said, "This."


    Gwen picked it up and glanced at the label: "Three dollars, just give me two dollars."


    Peter put the money into the collection box, took the boxing gloves, put them carefully in his box, and smiled.


    "It''s a good start! It''s been a great deal from the very beginning!"


    Gwen patted the collection box lightly and said proudly: "Boys, our goal today is to fill it up and get the first place!"


    She looked left and right, put on her chimpanzee mask, and shouted, "Come on!"


    "come on!"


    Luke and Peter agreed, put on their masks, and shouted loudly.


    "Come and see, good stuff!"


    Luke roared loudly.


    Peter blushed and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t shout. He touched his face, and then he remembered that he was wearing a mask. He swallowed nervously, and tried to whisper, "Quick, quick. Come and see, it''s a good thing at a fair price!"


    After shouting, Peter seemed to have turned on some suspicious switch, and his voice became louder and louder.


    Gwen listened to the shouts of the two and watched more and more students appear at the bazaar with anticipation in her eyes.


    Come on, come on!


    She was silent in her heart.


    five minutes later��


    Gwen: "��"


    what happened?


    Why is no one coming?


    Looking at the hot bazaar and listening to the shouts one after another, Gwen pulled Peter and Luke down, let them sit down, and whispered, "Why is no one coming? It won''t work like this!"


    ��Too many stalls!��


    "Everyone''s things are similar, there is no special attraction!"


    "What we''re shouting is not distinctive!"


    The three of them each gave a reason for their conclusion.


    "We can go to the booth and punch and shout to attract customers."


    Luke speaks his mind.


    Peter: "We should let people who buy things think that what they buy here is better than anywhere else."


    When the words fell, the two saw that Gwen did not speak, and turned to look at Gwen the chimpanzee.


    Gwen was extremely confused, looked up at the two, and blinked at their masks.


    Yes, they wear masks! Don''t be afraid to lose face! You can try what his dad said!


    Gwen smiled and said, "For slogans, I have other slogans that are stronger than them!"


    With that said, Gwen stretched out his arms and wrapped his arms around the shoulders of the two of them, whispering something.


    Peter and Luke listened to Gwen''s slogans, shocked and shy, but also excited that they couldn''t express themselves...


    These slogans...they haven''t heard it before and don''t know how Gwen came up with it.


    "Go! Look at you! Come on!"


    Gwen the chimpanzee gave the two a cheering gesture.


    The two of them took a deep breath, tightened the masks on their faces, walked out of the booth, and started shouting with the attitude of going out and not afraid of losing face with the masks on.


    "Jump off the building and sell it, and deal with the price reduction!"


    "Do not miss passing through!"


    "Don''t hesitate, don''t linger, hesitating and wandering is nothing!"


    This peculiar shout, in a group of shouts of "cheap price, come and see", is as conspicuous as a gangster mixed in with a group of students.


    But I have to say that this kind of shouting is still useful, and after a while, a wave of children was attracted to their booth.


    Hula a little, and there will be a lot less stuff on the booth.


    Gwen happily accepted the money, her eyes narrowed into beautiful shapes.


    Her father was right, in order to sell things fast, the advertisements must be good!


    "The shouting method my dad taught me really works!"


    Gwen cheerfully watched a black-and-white-faced devil and an alien shout at her booth, like a little boss, peeling himself a piece of candy and stuffing it into his mouth.


    In an instant, sweet from the mouth to the heart.


    Seeing that the goods on the stalls were decreasing one by one, just when Gwen felt that he would soon run out of things, the stall next to them also started shouting like them, and when they shouted, they were exactly the same.


    In the next second, this kind of shouting sound seemed to be contagious, and instantly resounded through the entire bazaar.


    The teacher of the bazaar listened to these shouts, and suppressed a smile with a helpless face.


    Where did these little guys learn these words?


    Sounds pretty interesting.


    interesting?


    Peter and Luke didn''t find it interesting.


    When you do this by yourself, it is strange, it is the focus, and it will attract guests, but when you do it all, it becomes a common operation.


    "Ah! They are so shameless! This is plagiarism! It''s pirated!"


    Luke roared angrily.


    Peter nodded frantically.


    Gwen called the two back with a smile, handed them two bottles of water, and said, "Don''t worry, take a rest, let''s change the shouting words."


    The bazaar will last for three hours, and the settlement will be done at eleven o''clock. It is only nine o''clock now They have already sold more than half of their items, and there is plenty of time.


    They rested for more than ten minutes, and after jotting down new words, Peter and Luke began to shout with confidence.


    "Holding gold medals to sell real goods, all who come are repeat customers!"


    "Buy good stuff for a little money, it''s your fault if you don''t!"


    Peter and Luke sing along, adding weird masks and exaggerated body movements to attract new guests.


    Another wave, another batch of less goods.


    The surrounding stalls hurriedly wrote down new words and started a new round of follow suit.


    Seeing this, Gwen sneered.


    Compared with us? Do not make jokes!


    As long as we update fast enough, you can''t catch up with us!


    After looking at the few products that he didn''t see much, Gwen slammed the water in his hand on the table and said loudly: "It''s my turn to play! Look at my nirvana!"


    She strode over to Peter and Luke, and asked them to go to the booth to watch.


    Taking a deep breath, while shouting, he ran at the bazaar.


    "New York, New York, Stark Industries went bankrupt, New York''s largest company, Stark Industries went bankrupt, Tony Stark ran away with his little model, owed 830 million to run away!"


    "The original price of one hundred and two hundred high-end goods is not sold for ten yuan, but only five yuan!"


    "Premium products from Stark Industries are at booth 18!"


    Gwen was like a chimpanzee loudspeaker, running around in the bazaar, and hearing this shout, although many children didn''t believe it, they could not help walking to booth No. 18.


    For a time, Gwen''s booth sales soared, and in just three or two minutes, everything was sold out.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 282： Propaganda for you?

    Principal''s office.


    "Mr. Stark, it is our school''s honor to work with you this time."


    Looking at Tony sitting on the sofa, even the principal looked a little cautious.


    No way, the gap between them is too big, and this event can also improve the prestige of their school.


    Tony shook the cup in his hand, and after realizing it was water, the corners of his eyes jumped, and he smiled: "This is indeed your honor, but I chose your school for a long time before I decided to use your school as my first stop for this event. Point, hope you don''t let me down."


    He wants to establish a new charity fund, and this bazaar is the first event of his foundation. The money from the children''s charity sale will become the first fund donated to his foundation. .


    This is a very meaningful activity, and it will definitely be featured in tomorrow''s newspapers and become a new hot topic, and then attract more people to give love and help those in need.


    The reward for this event is to take a photo with him, as well as his autographed Iron Man mask.


    The principal nodded and said, "The children in our school are all good children, and this event will definitely be held smoothly."


    Tony smiled slightly, and when he was about to drink water, he heard louder and louder noises outside.


    Outside is the playground, and on the playground is the bazaar being held.


    "It''s very lively, it seems that the children like this kind of activities very much."


    Tony got up with a smile, walked to the window and listened, and the headmaster hurriedly followed.


    But as the voices outside became clearer, the faces of the two of them gradually became ugly.


    Stark Industries closed down?


    Tony Stark went out of business with a small model?


    A premium sale at Stark Industries? No twenty, no eight, just five?


    What the **** is this?


    Tony''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and the principal broke out in a cold sweat instantly, almost fainting.


    It''s done, it''s done, their school is done...


    At this moment, there was only one voice in his mind.


    "Is this what you call a good boy?"


    Tony said quietly.


    The principal hurriedly said: "I hurriedly asked people to find out what was going on!"


    Tony glanced at the principal lightly, the principal hurriedly squeezed out a smile, took out his mobile phone and started making calls frantically.


    Tony sat on the sofa, holding a cup, with a curious look on his face.


    Who the **** made up these words?


    A Stark Industries competitor? Are you trying to beat him?


    However, the use of children...


    Tony''s eyes turned cold.


    Damn guy, when he finds out who it is, he will definitely beat the other party in the face!


    After a few minutes, the shouting from outside disappeared, and a teacher arrived at the principal''s office with three children in masks.


    Tony looked at the three curiously, and suddenly felt that the person wearing the chimpanzee mask looked familiar...


    The headmaster''s voice with suppressed anger sounded: "Take off your masks!"


    The three of them did the same, revealing three little faces with different expressions.


    Curious Luke, puzzled Gwen, and excited Peter.


    "Are you the first to shout those words? Who told you to shout? Who gave you the guts! Do you know what you''re doing?"


    The principal excitedly questioned the three little guys, feeling that his blood pressure was rising.


    "Uh, it was taught to me by my dad. He said that shouting like this would make me sell things faster." Gwen said carefully, then blinked, "Can''t you shout like that?"


    "Your father? Who is your father? Let him come see me!"


    "His father is my uncle."


    "Uncle? I''m still his dad''s... eh?"


    The headmaster, who was about to burst into foul language, suddenly reacted, closed his mouth in time, then turned his head to look at Tony in shock, and then looked at Gwen in disbelief.


    With a helpless expression on his face, Tony waved to Gwen and said, "Come here."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen shrugged and walked over with a small face.


    Tony ravaged Gwen''s little face and pretended to be fierce: "Do you know what you did?"


    "Uh..." Gwen hesitated, and said, "Did you promote it?"


    "��"


    Tony said speechlessly: "Then I have to thank you?"


    "You''re welcome."


    Tony grinned, then let out a laugh, and said, "How is your booth?"


    "I''m sold out!" Gwen waved his fist excitedly and said, "Then shouting is very useful!"


    "Ha ha��"


    Tony flicked Gwen''s forehead speechlessly, and said, "I''m very happy to be able to help you, but I can''t shout in the future, especially the phrase ''run away with a little model''!"


    Others are okay to say, no one else will believe it, just this sentence, maybe some people really believe it...


    "Oh!"


    Gwen nodded obediently.


    Tony lowered his voice and whispered to Gwen: "I have a girlfriend now, so I can''t shout, you know?"


    Gwen glanced at Tony in surprise and nodded frantically.


    "Okay, let''s go out and play."


    Tony waved, Gwen pulled Luke and Peter and ran out.


    "It''s okay, I can''t blame you for this."


    Tony saw that the principal was very nervous, so he gave a rare comfort.


    I can only blame that old bastard, Mike, for teaching children nothing!


    The principal wiped his sweat and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, you shouldn''t have heard about my relationship with that child."


    "OK."


    "Is the event almost over?"


    Tony looked at his watch and said, "Let''s prepare too."


    "Everything follows Mr. Stark''s arrangement."


    The principal was very humble at this moment.


    At eleven o''clock, the school''s bazaar ended on time. After counting the donations from each stall, Gwen''s stall No. 18 won the first place with an absolute advantage and received a special reward.


    Take a photo with Iron Man, and you can also get an Iron Man mask made by Iron Man and autographed.


    When the principal announced the award, the children were stunned.


    This is the reward most of them want to get.


    When Tony appeared smiling, the children cheered, and as the cheers fell, a suspicious voice suddenly rang out.


    "Didn''t he run away with the little model?"


    The childish voice of questioning was very clear in the empty playground.


    Tony''s face twitched wildly.


    This old bastard, why hurt him!


    If he didn''t beat Mike, he would definitely grab Mike by the collar and question him loudly.


    Fortunately, this is just a small episode, and it will soon pass.


    When the principal asked Gwen to accept the award, Gwen pushed the excited Peter with a look of disgust, and said, "Go ahead, this award is given to you, don''t you like Iron Man the most?"


    "Ah? Me?" Peter said nervously, "but what do you do?"


    "I don''t want this reward, you go."


    Gwen waved his hand, showing great generosity.


    She only cares about the summer vacation now and where her father will take her to play.


    Peter nodded excitedly, and dazed by happiness, he walked towards Tony dizzy.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 281： I, Thor, add money!

    The bazaar ended successfully because Gwen gave the reward to Peter. Until the end of the event, Peter was still in a state of happiness and dizziness, giggling from time to time, but even so, he did not forget that Luke was the reward he got. .


    After promising to have time to invite Luke and Gwen to eat, Peter was taken by Gwen and Luke to the school bus, and then sent home by the two of them uneasy.


    The bazaar was held in the morning, and there was no class in the afternoon, which meant that the summer vacation that Gwen had been looking forward to had finally arrived.


    Insert a sentence, it is really good, it is worth installing, after all, there are many sources of books, all books, and updates are fast!


    When she hummed back to the restaurant, because the restaurant was busy at mealtime, the sensible Gwen put down her schoolbag and started to help.


    After serving the meals of several guests, she happily came to the kitchen and said to Mike, "Dad, I''m on summer vacation."


    "Oh!"


    "I''m already on summer vacation!"


    "Um!"


    "I''ve really let it go, and I can rest tomorrow."


    Hearing Gwen''s mad hint to himself, Mike chuckled inwardly, took out a map, and said, "It''s been prepared for you! Choose a place!"


    Gwen cheered, ran out of the kitchen with the map, and sat at a casual dining table, looking for it with great interest.


    Sol looked at Gwen enviously and said to Mike, "What do you need to prepare for a trip?"


    "We go on a tour, it has nothing to do with you."


    Sol held the kitchen knife''s hand for a while, and said in surprise: "It doesn''t matter?"


    "Yes!" Mike flicked his wrist, and after the vegetables in the pot rolled beautifully with oily flowers, he said, "Our family is going out, why are you going to join in the fun?"


    "But as an employee, I also have benefits!"


    Employee Benefits?


    Who told him this?


    Mike squinted at Saul and said, "Then what employee benefits do you want?"


    Sol smiled, his increasingly plump face looking a little bit more cheap, and said, "I also want to take a vacation."


    "On vacation, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to find Jane and give her a surprise."


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite romantic like a reckless guy." Mike teased and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    "Uh..." Sol rubbed his hands and said embarrassedly, "Wage..."


    "Wages?" Mike wiped the oil on the side of the plate and said, "You can eat so much, what wages can you have left?"


    "Is it gone?" Sol asked, looking at Mike, anxiously: "Is it really gone?"


    Seeing Sol''s expression, Mike smiled secretly, but nodded.


    "What a joke, it can''t be gone!"


    After a pause, Sol''s face turned straight: "I am the **** of Asgard, and I require my salary level to match my status!"


    Mike''s eyes jumped and he said, "Where did you learn these words?"


    God of Asgard...


    At this time, if you use this thing as a reason for your salary increase, Odin must be very ''gratified''.


    Damn, what about your Asgardian glory?


    Mike couldn''t help but ask in his heart.


    Sol touched his head and said, "Gwen taught me."


    "I didn''t teach!"


    Gwen bared his head at the kitchen door and shouted!


    She is not the one who betrayed her father!


    Gwen glanced carefully at Mike.


    Mike looked at the two of them speechlessly, pondered, and said, "Since you have said so, for Asgard''s sake, I will give you some more salary, plus five hundred!"


    "Five hundred?" Sol was overjoyed, but said with a cold face: "I am the son of Odin!"


    "one thousand��"


    "My mother is Frigga!"


    Goddess of Marriage and Family?


    "Then one thousand and five..."


    "My brother is Loki! Is..."


    "Five hundred deductions!"


    "Um?"


    Sol was stunned.


    Damn Loki! Useless Loki! Why do I have to deduct my salary for just saying your name?


    Sol looked at Mike resentfully.


    Mike rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Tell me, how much does it cost?"


    "Anyway..."


    Sol looked at Gwen, saw Gwen compare three fingers, and hurriedly said: "Three thousand!"


    Gwen snapped and covered his face.


    Sol: (O_O)?


    "Five, five thousand?"


    Mike crossed his arms and said, "How much is it?"


    "I think he said thirty thousand!"


    Gwen spoke hastily.


    Sol''s eyes widened, it turned out that the three fingers were 30,000?


    "Thirty thousand?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows, narrowed his eyes, and said, "Too many."


    "Then one..."


    Gwen kicked Sol''s leg, and Sol hurriedly changed his words, saying, "Twenty thousand can''t be less!"


    Gwen nodded and said, "Dad, Saul is too pitiful. If you have too little money, you will be lost if you buy some gifts. Maybe you will starve and die on the road, becoming the first **** to starve to death."


    Sol nodded.


    Mike looked at the two of them and smiled inwardly.


    He had already seen through the two''s crazy ideas.


    Reaching out and taking out 20,000 yuan from the dimensional pocket, and handing it to Sol, Mike turned around and started cooking.


    This is a small amount of money, and I will win it back next time I play mahjong.


    Sol happily packed the money, picked up the fried vegetables and walked out.


    Gwen cheered in his heart, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising, and he hurriedly followed Sol and walked out.


    After Sol finished serving the food, Gwen dragged Sol and ran outside the store. The two slapped their palms and laughed happily.


    Sol rubbed Gwen''s head with a smile and said, "Little guy, you really have a way."


    Gwen stopped laughing and reached out, "Bring it!"


    Sol drew two hundred and handed them to Gwen.


    Gwen: "?"


    Didn''t you say 20%?


    "I don''t want to be the first **** to starve to death."


    Sol coughed lightly.


    Gwen said angrily, "Damn Saul, are you still a god?"


    "I''m just an ordinary person now Saul winked at Gwen, turned and walked into the store with Gwen''s bulging expression.


    When he came to the kitchen, Mike looked at him with a half-smile, coughed lightly, and said, "Have you seen it?"


    "Children."


    Mike laughed.


    Sol handed the rest of the money to Mike and smiled: "Just play with Gwen this kid, the little guy has a lot of ideas."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Keep it. The store will close first when we leave. Go to Jane and have a nice holiday."


    Sol was stunned, put away the money, and said suddenly: "Then this money is not included in the salary increase."


    Mike tapped Sol.


    Sol has changed, and he has found his ordinary self.


    At this rate, this guy is not far from picking up the hammer.


    "Ha ha!"


    Sol smiled happily.


    "Stop hosting new guests, we''ll close when they''re done eating."


    After asking Sol, Mike smiled and started to prepare lunch for the three of them.


    Moments later, after the diners had left, Sol closed the door and Mike had his lunch ready.


    After lunch, Gwen finally made his own decision.


    Texas.

 Chapter 284： Set off

    "Da-la-la, da-la..."


    Ruiwen hummed softly while packing her luggage, her face full of joy.


    The family is going on a trip tomorrow.


    Thinking of what Mike just said on the phone, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help curling up wildly.


    family.


    "Giggle!"


    After all, she couldn''t hold back, she laughed softly.


    After packing a few changes of clothes, Rui Wen walked out of the room and walked towards Charles'' office.


    Knocking on the door, Rui Wen walked in and saw that under the setting sun, her whole body seemed to have turned into an orange-red Charles, and she laughed.


    Charles, who was preparing for the lesson, raised his head, rubbed his eyebrows, nodded to Rui Wen, and said, "Rui Wen..."


    Raven''s brows furrowed.


    Charles hurriedly changed his words and said, "Ruiwen."


    Ruiwen sternly asked him to only call her by her name at school.


    Ruiwen nodded, pulled away the chair in front of Charles'' desk, glanced at the textbook that Charles was pressing, sat down and said, "Isn''t the school going to be on vacation?"


    "It''s next semester."


    Charles teaches a lot of subjects, so it is better to do these tasks in advance.


    The school has gradually entered the right track, and the number of students has also increased.


    Although the number of students in X school is still small compared to ordinary schools, considering the special status of mutants, it is already very good.


    Especially during this time, there are many more potential good children in their school.


    Bobby Drake, John Allards, Peter Rasputin, Katie Pride and more.


    Although they have just entered the school this year, they have already shown extraordinary talent.


    As for Qin and Orolo, as the first batch of students admitted, they are already self-taught university courses, and in another year, they can try to get a degree.


    The abilities of the two are among the best among all the students.


    This makes Charles very proud as a teacher.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Charles asked curiously.


    "I''m leaving school tomorrow, and I''m here to talk to you."


    "leave school?"


    Charles frowned.


    "Giggle!" Rui Wen laughed and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not the kind of leaving you think, it''s a vacation."


    Charles breathed a sigh of relief, then his face became strange, and said, "You won''t be with..."


    "Yes, it''s your father."


    Ruiwen shook her hair with a smile and said, "Go to Houston."


    I haven''t been on vacation for a long time, and I want to go too!


    Charles wailed in his heart.


    "So, if there is any action, I won''t go."


    Ruiwen got up, like when she was a child, touched Charles'' head, and said with a smile, "You cheer at school, little Charles."


    Charles backed away from Rui Wen''s hand and said vigilantly, "Don''t touch my hair."


    Rui Wen laughed and said, "You''re not as cute as you were when you were young."


    When the words fell, Rui Wen walked out with a smile.


    Watching Rui Wen leave, Charles smiled gratified.


    His father''s happiness in his later years was finally guaranteed.


    Speaking of action...


    There''s really been an operation recently, more precisely, an operation by the Brotherhood.


    Eric sent him a message asking him to help find a monster that was hunting mutants.


    However, he had already used the brainwave machine to find it once, and found no trace of the monster.


    Charles pondered and decided to look for it again later, and continued to pay attention to this matter during this time.


    After he found it, Eric went to find someone to kill the monster.


    Charles made plans for what to do next, but he couldn''t help thinking of tomorrow''s travel.


    He really wants to go too.


    I couldn''t help but scratched my hair, and my body suddenly froze.


    Looking at the hair in the palm of his hand, Charles wailed.


    There has been a lot of things during this time, and he actually started to lose his hair.


    This is not a good sign, he needs to find a chance to go home and see if his dad has a solution.


    ��


    The next day, it was cloudy.


    Although the weather was gloomy, it did not affect Gwen''s good mood.


    This was the trip she had been looking forward to for a long time.


    "Dad, when are you leaving?"


    Gwen held his sun hat and turned it in his hand. Seeing Mike''s dignified expression, he buttoned the hat on his head and asked in confusion, "Dad? Is there something wrong?"


    "No, I just remembered something bad."


    "A bad thing?" Gwen said worriedly: "Will the trip be cancelled?"


    "Won''t!"


    Mike smiled and pressed Gwen''s hat.


    The hat fell down a bit, and after covering Gwen''s eyes, Mike said, "I''ll pick you up, Aunt Ruiwen, and we''ll set off."


    "Hey! My hat!"


    Gwen took off the hat, touched it distressedly, and said, "This is what Brother Clark gave me."


    "Why didn''t I see you so distressed for the things I gave you."


    Mike muttered, took out his mobile phone and called Rui Wen. After explaining to the other party, he took out a card and opened a portal. Rui Wen came over with sunglasses and a sun hat and a suitcase. .


    Insert an app: a perfect replica of the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an app that can change the source--Mimi reading.


    "Aunt Ruiwen!"


    Gwen cheered, hugged Rui Wen, pointed to the hat on his head, and said, "Look, it''s very similar to yours!"


    Rui Wen helped Gwen tidy up her hat, and said indulgently, "It''s much more beautiful than mine."


    With that said, he turned his head to look at Mike and said, "When do you leave?"


    "anytime."


    Mike took Ruiwen''s suitcase and put it in the dimension pocket.


    "Where''s Clark?"


    Ruiwen asked suspiciously He has work to do, so he won''t go with us. Mike explained, clapped his hands lightly, and after they both looked at him, he said with a smile: "Ladies, please tell me, how are you going? airplane? train? Or a road trip? "


    "airplane!"


    Gwen shouted excitedly: "I want to get there quickly, the space center, the cowboy show, and the thrilling speed car show, I can''t wait!"


    Ruiwen said with a smile: "How about letting your father take us to teleport there?"


    "Okay!" Gwen looked at Mike expectantly, and said excitedly, "I haven''t walked through the portal yet."


    The two looked at Mike.


    Mike smiled and embodied a portal.


    When the swirling golden clothes appeared in the living room of their house, a white mist drifted in with a cool temperature.


    Just when Gwen walked to the door and was about to lift her foot to walk over, Ruiwen rolled her eyes at Mike, grabbed Gwen, and said, "You and I will see where the other side is first."


    The two stuck their heads out, Gwen''s eyes widened, and he exclaimed: "Heaven, heaven!"


    Saying that, he took a step back.


    She didn''t want to fall.


    At this moment, Mike slammed towards the two of them, one by one arm, pinched them in his arms, passed through the portal, and fell from the air amid the screams of the two.

 Chapter 285： car show

    Texas is often called Texas.


    Texas Braised Chicken, uh, no, Texas Hold''em...


    When it comes to Texas, cowboys, space towns, industry, agriculture, and more characterize it there.


    But the most famous is the sturdy folk customs there.


    Although people are often ridiculed for being there, those people dare not say so in front of Texans, because they will be shot in the forehead.


    Although this is an exaggeration, it also shows that the gun ownership rate here is very high, so don''t mess with them.


    Gwen''s legs were still a little soft and his voice was a little hoarse after landing from the sky with the fastest means of transport, the ''Mike''.


    Looking at the look of the little guy, Mike put Gwen''s hat on his little head with apologetic expression on his face.


    Ruiwen glared at Mike: "Look how you scared the child."


    Mike crouched down embarrassedly and said in a low voice, "Isn''t it right..."


    "dad��"


    Gwen''s voice was trembling, but his eyes were full of excitement, and then he quickly said: "Let''s do it again!"


    "?"


    Mike thought he had heard it wrong.


    But after saying that, Gwen''s legs didn''t tremble, and his voice didn''t hoarse.


    She looked at Mike excitedly and said again: "One more time! It''s so exciting!"


    Mike grinned, and when he was about to agree, Rui Wen stretched out his hand to hold the two heads: "You calm me down!"


    Mike spread his hands: "This is no way."


    Gwen nodded in disappointment.


    "All right!"


    Rui Wen shook her head helplessly and said, "Let''s find a hotel to stay first."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded and said excitedly: "I heard that there is a farmer''s fair in the suburbs. There are many interesting things in it. Can we go there tomorrow?"


    "go!"


    Mike said with a smile, and after stopping a taxi, the three got on.


    Mike smiled at the driver and said, "Take us to the best hotel here."


    ��Best hotel? No problem!��


    The driver with a beard and a bald head said with a smile, glanced at the three of Mike, and said, "Listen to your voice, are you not local?"


    Mike nodded.


    "Ha!" The driver said excitedly: "Are you here to travel? Are you also here to watch the flying car show?"


    "Flying show?"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up and said, "Is there a flying car show?"


    "Yes!" The driver said with a smile: "You are very lucky, there will be a performance tomorrow, and it will be a record-breaking performance!"


    "Is it Johnny Hot? Is it him?"


    Gwen crawled on the back of the chair, shouting excitedly.


    "Ha! Little guy, do you still know Hot Johnny?"


    The driver said something in surprise.


    "Of course I do!" Gwen clenched his fists and said excitedly: "That''s a legend! He challenges the limit every time! He''s a very incredible person!"


    "Where did you know that?"


    Mike, who was sitting in the co-pilot, looked back at his daughter, Gwen''s excited appearance, and asked depressedly.


    Incredible?


    More incredible than him?


    "After I decided to travel here, I checked it on the computer!" Gwen said confidently: "People here say that his performance is unbelievable!"


    "Haha! Little girl, you are amazing!"


    The driver smiled and said to Mike, "Dude, your daughter will be very welcome here."


    Mike nodded rightly.


    "Uncle, you haven''t said where the performance is?"


    "Oh, it''s at the football field tomorrow morning. If you want to see it, don''t be late." The driver reminded him with a smile, and then couldn''t help but say, "That guy is really a lunatic. He plans to leap over the football field this time!"


    "Wow!"


    Gwen marveled, her eyes sparkling, as if she was looking forward to that scene and worshipped that hot Johnny.


    Mike snorted softly.


    Is flying over a broken football field great?


    I can still fly out of the earth!


    "puff!"


    Seeing Mike''s expression, Rui Wen couldn''t help laughing, pulled Gwen back to her seat, and said, "Okay, don''t get excited, you see your dad is jealous."


    Gwen blinked and stuck out his tongue at Mike.


    "Ha ha!"


    The driver smiled kindly and said, "Man, this is really annoying, isn''t it? But who doesn''t like such a crazy guy! He''s a big star here!"


    Mike responded, stopped talking, and looked out the window angrily.


    Soon, the taxi stopped in front of a hotel.


    Looking at Mike walking in front with a displeased face, Gwen and Raven looked at each other and smiled secretly.


    Such a Mike is rarely seen.


    After staying at the hotel, the three immediately rushed out of the hotel and went straight to the Houston Space Center.


    This is the most tourist attraction here. There are many precious physical exhibits. In addition to high-tech demonstrations, tourists can also touch the rock blocks from the moon with their hands.


    Just when Mike and the three were traveling...


    New Mexico next door.


    Outside the small town of Pandian Antigo, the landing site of Thor''s Hammer.


    The original simple base here has changed its appearance and has become a small research institute.


    After more than three months of research, the researchers who came here finally came to several conclusions.


    One, the material for making this hammer is not from the earth.


    Second, the hammer exudes a number of strange magnetic fields.


    Three, they can''t move this hammer.


    Fourth, what they said above is nonsense.


    To put it simply, they haven''t researched their farts, and they can''t do anything with that hammer.


    In response, they decided to evacuate the others after leaving a small number of people and a few researchers to guard.


    After Coulson finished arranging the work here, he sighed softly. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    In the past three months, in addition to the work here, he was also in charge of the surrounding states, but he was exhausted.


    Now that the matter here is over, he can finally take a break, or to be more precise, he can finally change to an easy job and relax a little.


    "Frey really isn''t afraid to wear me out."


    Coulson made a rare rant, touched his smooth forehead, and sighed.


    He felt he could apply for a work injury.


    On his way out of Mexico and back to S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, he''ll visit someone in Texas next door to see if he''s a mutant or has other magical abilities.


    If so, see if you can recruit each other.


    "What''s that guy''s name..."


    Coulson pondered, then clenched his fist and hammered his palm, saying, "Johnny Blazer!"


    It is said that this person broke his own speed record again and again, but there were many times when his motorcycle was broken, but he himself was not injured.


    After noticing this kind of weird thing, S.H.I.E.L.D. put the other party on the watch list.


    And this time, while Coulson was nearby, Nick Fury decided to let Coulson check it out.


    Motorcyclists��


    Seems like the intel says this guy is going to have a show where he can meet each other.


    Coulson whispered and left quickly.

 ~： written request for leave

Xiaomei~ I''m currently playing, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update!

 Chapter 286： Ghost Rider

    "Johnny!"


    "Johnny! Johnny!"


    The shouts in the football stadium gathered together, as if the roof was about to be torn off.


    The atmosphere was hot and emotional, igniting everyone like a fire.


    The crowd roared in excitement as they waited for their star ''Hot Johnny'' to play.


    For them, Johnny Blazer is the star.


    They challenged the limit again and again, and almost survived again and again. The fearlessness when rushing into the abyss was what they admired the most.


    Mike saw Gwen standing on the seat excitedly, waving the small flag in his hand, with a helpless look on his face.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike and smiled happily. After noticing the vigilant look in Mike''s eyes, she was slightly startled.


    alert?


    Will something happen?


    She approached Mike and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "fine."


    Mike turned his head to make sure he didn''t see that hairy smiling face, he was relieved and said to Rui Wen.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike suspiciously and whispered, "It''s weird."


    Suddenly, his expression tightened: "You shouldn''t see your old love, right?"


    "What old love!" Mike squinted at Rui Wen and said, "Don''t you know what I used to be like?"


    Rui Wen pondered and concluded: "The scumbag who lifts his pants and doesn''t recognize people!"


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, this happened many years ago."


    Since he''s become a dad, especially since he adopted Gwen, he hasn''t done that much.


    Rui Wen snorted softly, reached out to hook Mike''s chin, and said, "I moved here, if you still... um..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Mike blocked his mouth.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen stole a glance at the two of them and snickered happily.


    At this moment, the host appeared on the court. He said an excited opening speech, introduced Johnny Blazer, and said that 40% of all income this evening will go to charity, and shouted: "Let''s welcome...Johnny Fire!"


    "Oh, this crazy guy, this time jumping over the field!"


    "Yes, you heard that right, the whole stadium!"


    "Also, this crazy guy is planning to fly over fifty cars tonight, he''s going to fly... Black Hawk helicopters! Six!"


    Hearing the host''s introduction, the scene was quiet, and then it was detonated by the frenzied shouting.


    "Oh, Johnny!"


    "God!"


    "This is really crazy!"


    But no matter what they wanted to say, everyone couldn''t help cheering for each other when they saw the helicopter fly down from the open roof of the stadium and land firmly on the football field.


    "Johnny, Johnny!"


    At this moment, the atmosphere was ignited by this crazy guy, who became the brightest boy in the audience.


    A figure riding a motorcycle appeared on the high platform of the runway.


    He was wearing a white racing suit painted with flames and a helmet that seemed to be burning with flames. He just stood quietly on the track, and the originally hot field was detonated again.


    Looking at the other party, Mike always felt a little familiar, he pondered, he turned on his super vision, and when he saw the other party''s face through the helmet, he was slightly startled.


    It''s him?


    A man dancing magically suddenly appeared in Mike''s mind.


    His face darkened, Mike shook his head and drove the other party out of his mind.


    Got it wrong.


    If he remembered correctly, the other party was the flaming skull, Ghost Rider.


    At this moment, with the roar of an engine, Johnny Blazer rushed along the runway without any warning.


    Mike looked towards the runway.


    At this moment, everyone held their breath unconsciously, as if they were afraid that their breathing would affect the other party. Only the hearts that were about to jump out were beating wildly, and their faces were red with shock.


    hum!


    The motorcycle rushed towards the slope, soared into the air, and flew towards the opposite platform under the control of Johnny Blazer.


    Figures flying in mid-air, helicopter propellers spinning frantically...


    As long as you fail, you will be smashed to pieces, which is more exciting than walking on a tightrope!


    The entire venue was silent, and his eyes were moved by the figure, moving with the movement of the other party.


    At this moment, Johnny Blazer, who was in mid-air, became the focus of everyone, and he himself closed his eyes intoxicated, flashing scenes of unforgettable scenes in his mind.


    For his father who had cancer, he signed a contract with an old man who appeared in front of him mysteriously and sold his soul to him.


    As a result, the father still died, and he himself seemed to be cursed.


    Even in the recent period of time, he felt that a burning figure appeared in his head from time to time, making him feel like he was being swallowed up.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes and looked at the high platform that was getting closer and closer, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    The tire of the motorcycle almost rubbed the propeller of the helicopter and flew past. After falling against the ground of the high platform, the motorcycle made a beautiful tail flick. He took off his helmet and showed the same excited face.


    In an instant, the silent venue was instantly ignited, and the cheers shot straight into the sky like a landslide and tsunami.


    Gwen shouted loudly, her excited little face flushed, and Mike clapped with a calm expression.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mike got up, took Gwen''s hand, and stretched out the other hand to Raven.


    Johnny Blazer, if that bad guy''s deal, that old **** might be spying on here.


    Gwen nodded, and kept talking about the thrilling scene just now with an excited expression.


    Rui Wen looked at the expressions of the father and daughter and smiled secretly.


    Walking out of the venue, Mike sighed lightly.


    Nothing happened, just fine.


    If Coulson''s broom star was here, something might have happened just now.


    what!


    Mike said to Gwen happily: "Go have something to eat, and then go to the next attraction!"


    "I want steak, I heard it''s delicious here!"


    "And you?"


    Mike looked at Riven.


    Ruiwen glanced at Gwen tenderly and said, "Let''s go, let''s eat steak."


    And just as the three of them left the football field and looked for a steak restaurant that was pleasing to the eye, a car stopped in front of the football field.


    Recommended, it''s really good, it''s worth installing, after all, there are many sources of books, all books, and fast updates!


    Coulson listened to the cheers from the football field and whispered: "It seems that our hot Johnny is very popular."


    Putting on his sunglasses, Coulson got out of the car and walked to the lounge of the stadium. When he was about to talk to his target, the roar of the engine entered his ears.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure riding a motorcycle passed him, and the fierce wind ruffled his carefully ''built'' hair.


    Coulson frowned, reached out to wipe his hair, and said, "Is that Johnny Blazer?"


    He seems to be late, and the other party''s performance has ended.


    What happened in such a hurry?


    Coulson whispered in his heart, but showed a smile.


    God''s will is like this, then he will not force it.


    Touching his stomach, Coulson turned and left.

 Chapter 287： dont follow

    Johnny Blazer, this crazy guy, when he saw his journalist girlfriend again after many years, his heart spurted out an emotion so strong that he couldn''t believe it.


    So, before this Leap of Death performance, he was interviewed by the other party and made sure of one thing.


    He is also heartbroken for each other.


    So, after the performance, he rushed out of the football field and chased after the opponent.


    If he misses this time, he will never have another chance in this life.


    He was like a crazy but sane maniac, speeding on the road, and after chasing the other party''s interview car, he directly leaned over.


    "Roshan!"


    Johnny Blazer smiled at his ex-girlfriend and blew a kiss in front of the car and boat.


    Roseanne Simpson glanced at her ex-boyfriend lightly, remembering that he had made an elopement agreement with her, but in the heavy rain, she left herself alone at the agreed place and waited all night. She couldn''t help it. ''s resentment.


    He turned his head to look at the cameraman who came to interview with him, and saw that he and his ex-boyfriend were ''browsing'', looking like he would sell himself at any time, and said coldly: "If you dare to stop, you don''t use it. TV."


    When the driver''s brother heard this, he squeezed a smile at Johnny Blazer and said, "She''s the boss."


    The words fell, the accelerator was stepped on, and the news car threw Johnny Blazer behind the car.


    But a few seconds later, Johnny Blazer caught up again, knocked on the glass, and showed a bright smile.


    Roseanne Simpson threw her long brown hair and twisted her head to the other side.


    Johnny Blazer took a deep breath, and after abruptly accelerating over the news car for a distance, he threw off the motorcycle and blocked it on the road.


    "what!"


    The driver''s brother screamed and hurriedly stepped on the brakes, and Roseanne Simpson''s face changed greatly.


    ��!


    The tires rubbed against the ground, slid forward with smoke, and finally stopped in front of Johnny Blazer just before hitting him.


    The driver''s younger brother gasped violently, and the panic in his eyes did not dissipate. Roseanne Simpson rushed out of the car angrily, scolding loudly: "You lunatic!"


    "I''m crazy about you."


    Johnny Blazer smiled, feeling that the other party looked so good even when he was angry.


    Supporting the motorcycle, Johnny Blazer walked towards each other step by step.


    Roseanne Simpson said angrily, "What do you mean now? Have you forgotten what you did in the first place? What''s the point at this time, I..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Johnny Blazer hugged him and said, "It''s nice to see you, you''re not married yet, I''m very happy!"


    Roxanne Simpson softened, but managed to break free, trying to keep herself awake.


    But the next strong kiss left her head blank.


    Still a familiar taste.


    Roseanne Simpson shoved Johnny Blazer away, her eyes were complicated, and her suppressed emotions could no longer be controlled, and said, "See you at the Pugin Hotel restaurant at eight o''clock tomorrow night."


    Johnny Blazer''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    Roxanne Simpson knew what he meant by saying that, so he grinned, showing his white teeth, "Sure!"


    Roseanne Simpson rolled her eyes at Johnny Blazer, shoved a business card with contact information into the other''s hand, turned and walked towards the car, before getting in the car, said solemnly, "Don''t be late."


    Johnny Blazer kissed the business card forcefully, and after watching the other party drive away, he finally couldn''t help cheering.


    But he didn''t see it, or more precisely, no one saw it at all. An old man with a cane was standing in the middle of the road smiling and looking at the cheering Johnny.


    ''call! ��


    A truck whizzed past, and the figure of the old man disappeared like a phantom.


    ��


    Farmers Fair.


    Although it sounds earthy, like a show for produce or something, in reality, the fair is more of a grand gathering.


    In addition to the display of agricultural products, there are also various reward games, gambling cowboy performances, animal race quizzes, various snacks, and various playground equipment. In addition, there are even beauty pageants...


    After a rare sleep in, the three of Mike came to the agricultural trade fair.


    As soon as they got out of the car, all kinds of noisy sounds rushed into their ears.


    Gwen took the hands of Mike and Ruiwen and trotted all the way to the ticket office. After buying three tickets, he rushed in cheering.


    "Here, here!"


    Gwen trotted in front, turned back and beckoned to the two of them, stood in front of a country band and listened for less than three seconds before trotting to another food stand.


    Smelling the kebabs, Gwen swallowed and looked at Mike.


    They slept late this morning and haven''t had breakfast yet.


    Mike nodded, Gwen asked for three skewers, and handed them to Mike and Ruiwen each, chewing the meat in their mouths, and their eyes had begun to roll around.


    There are a lot of delicious and fun things here, so she won''t just fill her stomach with meat skewers.


    "Quick, quick!"


    "come on!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Suddenly, Gwen was attracted by the lively roar not far away. He looked back at Mike and the two of them. Seeing that they were following behind him, he trotted over while eating meat skewers with confidence.


    She tried to squeeze forward, but couldn''t squeeze in at all. When she was in a hurry, Mike picked up Gwen, stretched his arm, and sat on it.


    Gwen wrapped his arms around Mike''s neck, finally seeing what people were cheering for.


    His eyes lit up and he exclaimed, "Little pig race!"


    "come on! Come on!"


    Gwen looked at the last little pig and shouted.


    Mike glanced.


    Hey!


    Don''t say A group of second senior brothers snorted and ran, it looked very fragrant.


    After more than ten seconds, the pig race was over, Gwen looked at the last pig, shook his head and said, "Alas, I don''t live up to it, who made you eat too fat."


    "puff!"


    Rui Wen couldn''t help laughing out loud, squeezed Gwen''s little face, and said, "It feels better and better."


    Gwen blinked, then whispered, "I''m not fat!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike put Gwen down and said, "Even if you are a little fat girl, Dad doesn''t care."


    "Ah! I''m not a little fat girl!"


    Gwen pinched Mike''s face angrily, pulled hard, and said, "Dad is a fat man."


    Mike took a breath, his face bulging instantly.


    "Giggle!"


    Looking at Mike''s funny expression, Gwen laughed out loud, and Rui Wen looked at the father and daughter''s eyes with tenderness.


    "Dad! Put me down, I''m going over there."


    Mike put the little guy down, Gwen looked back at Mike and Ruiwen, waved his little hand, and said, "I''m going to play by myself, I won''t run around, you have been to the two-person world!"


    Gwen ran forward, and after two steps, he threw a fist at the two of them viciously, and said, "I warn you, don''t follow me, or I''ll be rude!"


    When the words fell, Gwen ran forward.

 Chapter 288： you passed

    Looking at Gwen''s back, Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing at the little guy''s words, but then she said worriedly: "Is she all right? Don''t we have to follow?"


    Mike pointed to his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, I''m watching."


    Rui Wen nodded, hugged Mike''s arm, and smiled: "Let''s go, have been to our two-person world, don''t let Gwen down."


    ��


    A few minutes later, Gwen stood in front of a game booth, touched his pocket, and glanced at the dolls on the shelf, but his eyes lit up when he saw a panda-shaped hat.


    "Ha, this is so suitable for Dad."


    Gwen murmured, thinking about what Mike looked like with a hat, and couldn''t help laughing.


    He took five yuan out of his mouth and handed it to the boss of the booth, saying, "Boss, I want to play once."


    The boss smiled and handed the ten-brow dart to Gwen, and said, "What gift do you want?"


    "that!"


    Gwen pointed at the furry, two-legged panda hat.


    "Then you have to work hard, you have to have 90 points to get it."


    The small dot in the center is ten, which is very difficult.


    Gwen said confidently: "No problem, look at me!"


    Isn''t this thing just aiming and throwing it?


    It looks so easy!


    Gwen closed one eye, aimed at the target, pinched the dart in his fingers, and flew it out with force.


    "Boom!"


    With a soft click, the dart landed on the target, but that was all.


    Gwen waved his hand and muttered, "It''s harder than I thought, watch my second dart!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Darts fly out...


    Off target!


    Gwen''s face darkened.


    Now, how could she not get that hat.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, this time it''s a practice, the next time I''ll do it."


    Whispering to himself, Gwen waved his hands again and again.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The darts flew out one after another, while Gwen''s smile became darker and darker.


    Man, not even twenty.


    He took out another five dollars, slapped it in front of the boss, and said angrily, "One more time!"


    "Okay! Little girl, you have to cheer up!"


    The boss laughed happily.


    Moments later, Gwen took out five dollars and patted it again, for the fifth time.


    Gwen''s teeth were itchy.


    She can already get fifty points, come twice, sure!


    If she just gave up, wouldn''t her previous money be wasted?


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became.


    Just as she was about to take the dart, a charming female voice rang behind Gwen.


    "Little sister, let me throw it for you, okay?"


    Gwen looked back and saw a woman with blond hair and a charming face smiling at her.


    What puzzled her was that the woman was wearing a long white dress, but she was wearing an old-looking suit jacket.


    The woman smiled at her, and her light green eyes looked very charming.


    Gwen looked at the other party and said, "Okay!"


    Saying that, he handed the dart over.


    The woman took it, waving her arms again and again, and the darts stuck in the center of the target as if the flight path had not changed.


    One hundred percent!


    "Amazing!"


    Gwen''s eyes widened, looking at the woman''s eyes full of amazement.


    The woman raised her chin and said, "What do you want?"


    "That, that!"


    Gwen pointed to the panda hat.


    The boss took it with a smile and said, "It belongs to you."


    "thanks!"


    Gwen happily brought it to her head, but the hat was a little too big, and it clasped her eyes with a ''click''.


    Gwen took it off and whispered, "Dad wears it just right."


    "Thank you, sister!"


    Gwen thanked the woman.


    The woman squatted down with a smile and said, "Can you tell me your name?"


    "Gwen Kent."


    Kent?


    The woman meditated in her heart, and the smile on her face became brighter and brighter, and said, "Do you have a father named Clark?"


    If she was just suspicious because of the familiar ''smell'' on Gwen, she is now 80 percent sure.


    Recommended, the app I''ve been using recently, cached books, read aloud offline!


    "Dad?" Gwen was stunned, then a sly look flashed in his eyes, and said, "How did you know?"


    The woman smiled mysteriously and said, "Because you have his smell on you."


    The smell here does not refer to the smell with the nose, but a feeling, a strange feeling derived from her ability.


    "smell?"


    Gwen lowered his head and sniffed his clothes.


    There is no smell, just the smell of laundry detergent.


    "You know me... um, my dad?"


    Gwen hastily changed his words.


    "I''m classmates with him." The woman smiled and said, "Is he okay now?"


    "Not good, alas..." Gwen sighed: "He''s divorced and lives with me alone."


    "Really?" The woman''s eyes lit up and she said, "Is he here? Can you take me to find him?"


    "You like him? Even if he''s divorced, he still takes me with him?"


    The woman was startled, she didn''t expect Gwen to ask such a question, but after hesitating for a while, she nodded.


    Gwen looked up and down at the woman, and suddenly smiled: "Okay, sister, you have passed the test!"


    "Go through?"


    "Well, I just lied to you, Clark is my brother, and he''s not married yet."


    Gwen stuck out his tongue.


    The woman chuckled softly.


    Instead of getting mad at it, she thought Gwen was cute.


    Just then, two men appeared behind her.


    The woman''s face turned cold, she stood up, and protected Gwen behind her.


    "Oh, is this your new toy? Carrie."


    A man with inch hair stood in front of them with a man with wet hair, looking at Gwen with malicious eyes.


    "Go away!"


    Carrie said lightly with a cold expression and a look of disgust in her eyes.


    "Don''t think Blackheart likes you, you can point fingers at us, bitch!"


    The inch-haired man scolded angrily, and cracked marks appeared on his face.


    "Hey! Earth Demon, don''t mess around!"


    The man with wet hair, as if he had just been fished out of the water, stretched out his hand and said, "Carrie has a black heart, but this little girl..."


    He squinted at Gwen, saw Gwen looking at them curiously, licked his lips, and said, "How about giving it to us to eat?"


    "Ha ha!"


    The earth demon laughed happily and reached out to grab Gwen.


    Carrie''s eyes flashed, and an invisible force froze the earth demon''s hand.


    Seeing this, the earth demon''s face changed, while the water demon looked at Carrie ruthlessly, his hands twisted and deformed.


    "Don''t forget what Blackheart called you for, and..."


    Carrie looked at the two with a sneer, and said, "You two trash, are you my opponent?"


    Saying that, invisible power poured out of Carrie, holding the two in place.


    The earth demon and the water demon felt the power that could crush themselves at any time, and hurriedly said: "Forgive us, we are companions!"


    "companion?"


    Carrie tilted her head, but after seeing Gwen looking at them, she waved: "Go away!"

 Chapter 289： no offence

    Gwen looked at the two who were leaving quickly, and then at Carrie.


    They are not ordinary people.


    From the conversation just now, she realized this, but she didn''t feel any fear.


    Because her father is here.


    "Carrie? Sister, is your name Carrie?"


    Gwen looked up at Carrie.


    Carrie nodded and said nervously: "The two just now are insane, you don''t need to worry about them."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded obediently and said, "I won''t tell my brother."


    Carrie froze, and laughed softly.


    If her classmates had been so friendly and lovely to her back then, maybe she wouldn''t be what she is now.


    Recommended, the reading app I''m using recently, there are many book sources, all books, and fast updates!


    However, this is also good.


    Carrie whispered in her heart, smiled at Gwen, and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to play other games."


    "Good!"


    On the other side, the water demon and the earth demon shuttled through the crowd, their faces very ugly.


    They didn''t expect that woman to be so terrifying.


    It was only now that they were sure that Hei Xin liked this woman not only because of her beauty, but also because of her great strength.


    As long as they think of the scene of being controlled by an invisible force, like a puppet, losing their ability to control their bodies, they can''t help but be afraid.


    "Go get something ''something''."


    The earth demon proposed, his eyes turned in the crowd, looking for his own food.


    The water demon responded and had no objection to this.


    They were here to hunt for souls, and it was just an accident to meet Carrie.


    Suddenly, they saw a man walking towards them, and their eyes fell on the man almost at the same time.


    Dangerous, very dangerous!


    The moment they saw the man, they felt like they were being stared at by something terrible.


    The next second, the two ran to the distance without hesitation.


    But just after the footsteps were taken, the two stopped in place like sculptures.


    The invisible power of the mind controlled the two in place, and even their thoughts were frozen.


    Even if they are demons with strong soul power, they still have no resistance in the face of this level of power.


    Mike, who was not far away, controlled the two to a remote corner, reached out and pressed them on their foreheads, the terrifying power of the mind was raging in their minds in a rude way, looking for Mike to know. Information.


    Black-hearted subordinates? For the Covenant of St. Van Gonzalo?


    That woman was called Carrie, the woman Blackheart was after.


    Now Black Heart is not here, looking for traces of St. Van Gonzal''s contract with Feng Mo, they are here to find something to eat.


    After getting the information he wanted, Mike let go of his palm, and the two demons whose souls had been smashed fell to the ground.


    Habitually took out a Huo Dun card, and was slightly startled when he was about to materialize.


    "Uh, this location is not suitable for burning..."


    Holding his chin and groaning, Mike stood there for a few seconds, directly manifesting a new skill.


    The technique of melting and melting monsters.


    With a low voice in his heart, Mike stretched out his hand and pressed it, and a cloud of acid appeared and landed on the bodies of the two.


    This acid is viscous and highly corrosive, and as soon as it appears, it wraps the bodies of the two.


    One second, two seconds...


    The bodies of the two were shriveled and corroded clean.


    Mike looked at this scene in surprise and whispered: "The effect is so good? It seems that we need to make some cards for this ninjutsu."


    The next second, Mike''s body flashed, disappeared in place, and appeared beside Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike who appeared inexplicably and said, "How''s it going?"


    "It''s solved."


    Mike said softly.


    It''s just two trash demons who have bad intentions for Gwen.


    "Go find Gwen." Ruiwen looked at Mike and said worriedly, "I''m not at ease."


    There was also a woman with Gwen. Although the woman didn''t seem to have any ill will towards Gwen, she was a demon, so she was not at ease.


    Mike nodded and walked towards Gwen with Raven.


    At this point, Gwen and Carrie are playing a game of fishing.


    The boss''s face was very ugly.


    Obviously it is a cheat net that can be broken at any time, and it is often difficult to catch a single fish, but more than 20 small goldfish have been successfully caught.


    "Haha, great! Another one!"


    Gwen cheered and looked up to see that the boss''s face had become ugly. He smiled at the boss, pulled Carrie down, and said, "Sister, let''s go."


    Carrie nodded, and held up the small glass tank of fish and handed it to Gwen.


    Gwen rolled his eyes, handed the fish tank to the boss, and said, "Boss, you return the money to us, and we will return all these fish to you."


    The boss immediately took out five dollars and handed it over.


    Gwen took it, shook it at Carrie, and said with a smile, "Sister, we earned it!"


    Carrie smiled and nodded, feeling more and more pleasing to Gwen''s eyes: "How did you earn it?"


    "We''ve had fun and haven''t spent a penny."


    Gwen smiled and said, "Sister, let me treat you to something to eat."


    When the two turned around and were about to leave, Mike and Raven appeared in front of them.


    "Dad." Gwen called out, holding Carrie''s hand and laughing with the two: "This sister and I are going to eat."


    "Gwen, you come first!"


    Raven smiled softly at Gwen, but stared at Carrie vigilantly.


    Carrie let go of Gwen''s hand, stepped back, and said, "I have no ill will."


    She felt a lot of pressure from Mike.


    "I know."


    Mike said, and after Rui Wen held Gwen''s hand, he reached out and scratched Gwen''s nose, turned to look at Carrie, and said lightly, "If there is malice, you are not standing now."


    Carrie''s eyes narrowed, thinking of the Earth Demon and Water Demon who had just left.


    "Dad, this sister is brother Clark''s classmate."


    Gwen explained.


    Mike nodded and said, "I remember you, weren''t you taken away by Mephisto? How did you get involved with Black Heart?"


    Without waiting for Carrie to answer, Mike continued: "Blackheart''s goal is the St. Van Gonzalo contract? Do you also have an idea for that contract?"


    Carrie''s eyes narrowed actually felt a little scared.


    She was seen through.


    Mike looked at Carrie with a smile and said, "Tell me, what do you want that contract to do?"


    Feeling the enormous pressure coming from Mike, Carrie suddenly laughed and said, "As expected of his father, he is really amazing."


    After complimenting, Carrie spoke slowly.


    Blackheart, the son of Mephisto, the Demon Lord of Hell.


    As demons, the two do not get along well.


    Blackheart wanted to defeat his father, become the new devil king of hell, and even set up his own business, so he came to the world to find strength, and the contract of St. Van Gonzalo was his goal.


    The contract of St. Van Gonzalo, a contract signed many years ago by Mephisto and all the people in the village named ''Santa Van Gonzal''.


    He helped the village, but turned all the people in that village into evil people who believed in him, filling their souls with sin.


    As a result, after these people died, they all turned into evil spirits, a thousand evil spirits.


    This is a very strong force.


    According to the original contract, these resentful spirits will be taken away by Mephisto.


    And after these people died, the people who were instructed to collect these souls rebelled against Mephisto and disappeared with the contract of St. Van Gonzalo.


    Without a contract, the contract cannot be fulfilled.

 Chapter 290： Hi

    Covenant of Santa Van Gonzalo.


    Whoever holds this contract will belong to those evil spirits.


    And those evil spirits are very powerful forces for every demon.


    Blackheart wants to get this power to defeat her father, and Carrie wants to get this power or contract to break free from Mephisto''s bondage.


    So she left **** with Blackheart.


    Whether it is the black heart or her own acquisition of the St. Van Gonzalian contract, for her, it is an opportunity to break free from Mephisto''s shackles.


    Recommended, the reading app I''m using recently, there are many book sources, all books, and fast updates!


    Of course, she most wanted to get it herself.


    After listening to Carrie''s words, Mike put away the power of his mind.


    He was sure that what the other party said was not a lie.


    But... it has nothing to do with them, they are just here on vacation.


    He pondered, waved his hand, and said, "Let''s go!"


    Carrie breathed a sigh of relief. She really didn''t want to be enemies with Mike, whether it was because of Clark or because of Mike''s strength.


    "Goodbye, Gwen!"


    Carrie smiled at Gwen, pulled off her suit, and turned away.


    "Alas!" Gwen sighed and said, "I quite like this sister."


    Rui Wen touched Gwen''s head, looked at Carrie''s back, and said strangely, "Why is such a beautiful person wearing such a torn dress? What kind of treasure is that dress?"


    Mike smiled slightly and said meaningfully: "For her... maybe it is."


    "Let''s go to the cowboy show. I heard that this one is about to start."


    "It''s about to start?" Gwen said excitedly: "Then let''s go! There is also the Cowboy Challenge! Dad, you must participate!"


    "correct!"


    Gwen touched his head, took off the panda hat, and said to Mike, "Dad, bend down."


    "what?"


    "You bend over!"


    There was a smile in Gwen''s eyes.


    Mike bent down.


    Gwen put the hat on Mike''s head: "For you, this is what I won for you!"


    did you win?


    The little guy is really welcome.


    Mike, who saw the whole game of the little guy in his eyes, laughed secretly in his heart, but pinched Gwen''s face, turned to look at Ruiwen and said, "How is it, does it look good?"


    A handsome face, matched with a cute panda hat, made McPingbai two more silly.


    Ruiwen licked her lips, and when Gwen turned around and walked forward, she leaned on Mike''s shoulder and said charmingly, "Don''t pick it at night."


    Mike coughed softly and walked forward quickly.


    Looking at the backs of the father and daughter, Rui Wen smiled like a stealing cat and quickly followed.


    ��


    "Crack, snap!"


    With the gunshots, Coulson knocked down one target after another. Under the surprised eyes of the boss, he got his reward with the highest score, a white cowboy hat.


    Buckling the hat on his head, Coulson took out the sunglasses from his pocket and put them on his face, walked to the stall next door, bought an ice cream, opened his mouth and took a long breath.


    "call!"


    This is life!


    Coulson smiled slightly.


    Yesterday afternoon, he found Johnny Blazer''s team leader, made an appointment with him, set the time for tomorrow, and then had such a day of free time.


    There was only one day, and of course he had to enjoy it.


    So, after hearing about the farmer''s fair here, he came alone.


    After licking the ice cream, Coulson looked at the crowd around him: "It''s so lively."


    He hadn''t been so laid back in a long time.


    "Huh? Cowboy show?" Coulson''s eyes lit up and said, "I must go and see it!"


    Taming the ox, man and ox wrestle with wisdom and strength...


    As long as he thought about it, he couldn''t help but get excited.


    Eating ice cream in a hurry, he followed the road sign to the performance venue, bought a ticket, and walked in with a small bucket of popcorn.


    "So lucky!"


    Coulson murmured and came to his seat.


    This performance is about to start, and he almost bought the ticket on the spot.


    A few minutes later, the bull riding show began.


    Furious bulls and cool cowboys battle it out on the field.


    The cowboy rides on the cow''s back with skilled skills, and no matter how the cow under him tossed, it sticks to the cow''s back.


    Coulson excitedly stuffed a handful of popcorn, shouting with the crowd.


    This feeling of not knowing when to fall off the back of the cow is too exciting.


    In addition to the competition with the cow, there were also horse training and lap races, which made Coulson addicted to watching.


    After the performance, the next challenge is to open.


    Spend money to sign up and take on the challenge of the cowboy project. As long as the specified time is reached, you can get the corresponding monetary reward.


    Coulson walked towards the registration place eagerly, and after spending a hundred registration fee, he came to the challenge area.


    He competed in bull riding.


    There were not as many people signing up as he imagined. After all, the one hundred registration fee was there, and he had to risk injury, so when he came to the waiting area, there were only a dozen people.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure with a look of surprise on his face, and strode over.


    "Mike!"


    The familiar voice suddenly recalled, and Mike, who was watching the cow, froze.


    Such a familiar voice, could it be said, no...


    Turning his head to look, he saw Coulson wearing a cowboy hat smiling at him, very happy, very happy.


    "Your uncle! Why is it always you!"


    Mike let out a low voice, looked at Coulson vacantly, and said, "Are you following me?"


    "Following?" Coulson asked suspiciously: "How is it possible? Is there anyone in this world who can follow you?"


    "That''s what I said..." Mike nodded and whispered and then his face changed, and said, "No! Are you causing some trouble again?"


    Saying that, he looked left and right.


    "Trouble?" Coulson thought for a while, then smiled: "No, I''m here today, and I don''t have a mission, why are you suspicious."


    No mission?


    That''s good...what a shit!


    Colson''s theorem, can''t go wrong!


    It''s not about assignments at all!


    "There must be something abnormal!"


    Is the cow going to mutate? Or will there be mutants here? Or is there a robbery or something? Or some ghost devil or something... devil!


    Mike narrowed his eyes.


    damn it!


    He knows it!


    When they encounter those things, there must be a ''demon'' at work!


    It was Colson!


    Even if you don''t encounter it now, just in the same area, will it be affected by Coulson''s theorem?


    Sure enough, this guy should be purged...


    Mike looked at Coulson with a strange look.


    Coulson shuddered, squeezed out a smile, and said, "Mike, Mike! We are really destined!"


    What a shit! This is evil! You broom star!


    Mike cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 291： my knight

    Purify��


    Mike certainly didn''t really cleanse Coulson.


    Anyway, the other party is also his friend, and last time Clark went to New Mexico, he also helped Clark...


    More importantly, Coulson''s theorem has already happened, and it is useless to purify the other side.


    damn it!


    Is it only possible to travel to places outside the earth, where Coulson will never appear?


    if��


    If there is no Coulson at that time, and if something unexpected happens, that means...


    impossible!


    There''s absolutely no way this could happen.


    Mike shook his head firmly.


    "Mike?"


    Coulson let out a low cry, but stepped back.


    At a certain moment just now, he felt that he was in danger...


    Mike returned to his senses, looked at Coulson''s expression, and smiled calmly: "It''s okay."


    "That''s great!" Coulson breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw you."


    Finally met his lucky star again.


    Coulson added in his mind.


    Mike nodded.


    If there''s nothing wrong, it''s best not to meet.


    Mike also added in his heart,


    He shook his head at the cow not far away and said, "Compare?"


    "No problem!" Coulson said eagerly: "How about a meal for whoever loses in a while?"


    Mike looked at Coulson like a fool: "You don''t have to find such a lame reason to invite me to dinner, right?"


    "Uh, hahaha..."


    Coulson smiled awkwardly.


    At the beginning of the game, Mike rode on the cow, as steady as a wagyu cow, and won the prize money and Coulson''s meal without difficulty.


    There are not many people participating, so naturally there will not be many bonuses. Although there are only five hundred, Gwen


    Leaving the venue of the cowboy show, the three of Mike spun around the fair with a ''light bulb'' and left the fair when it was getting dark.


    ��


    Johnny Blazer hummed happily as he showered.


    What makes him more enjoyable than completing an extreme challenge is to reconnect with his old love.


    He and Roxanne Simpson loved each other too deeply, even if he failed each other back then, the two sides hadn''t seen each other for more than ten years, but now they just met, and after a few words, the fire of love was rekindled.


    Thinking of what would happen at night, Johnny Blazer lowered his head and smiled silly.


    Don''t worry, we''ll meet again soon.


    Suddenly, his body was extremely hot.


    At first he thought it was caused by his own mood, but when he was washing, he felt something was wrong.


    He felt like a fire was burning in his body, which caused him great pain, and even felt that his whole body was about to burn.


    what happened?


    He was breathing heavily, but suddenly he remembered the figure that was burning all over in his recent dream.


    The temperature was getting higher and higher, and he couldn''t help but walk forward. The water droplets that had slipped down his body were evaporating quickly.


    "Uh!"


    He cried out in pain, feeling that he was coming more and more, and a flaming figure became clearer and clearer in his mind.


    Just then, a figure appeared outside the glass door of the bathroom.


    He didn''t know who the other party was or what was wrong with him now, but he still reached out to the other party and shouted: "Save, save me!"


    "Dear Johnny, don''t be afraid, this is a normal reaction."


    Hearing this, Johnny Blazer''s mind was awake due to the pain and confusion, and he immediately remembered the other party.


    The one who signed the contract with him, the one who rescued and killed his father, the one who let him leave his lover... bastard!


    He propped up his body angrily, with a painful roar in his mouth, tore off a bath towel, and slammed the door open to appear in front of the other party.


    A meticulous old man with a walking stick and combing his gray hair was smiling at him, as if he was looking at a perfect piece of work.


    "It''s you! Damn it!"


    He stumbled towards each other.


    "Ah."


    Mephisto smiled faintly, tapped the other''s chest with a cane, and said, "Dear Johnny, it''s me."


    As he said that, he looked at the other party, and made the other party look like a boiled prawn, his whole body was red, as if it would burn at any time, and said with a smile: "How is it? Do you like the ability I gave you?"


    "How is this going?"


    Johnny Blazer said with difficulty, rubbing his burning eyes with both hands, and fell to the ground.


    "You will know in a moment, my knight."


    Mephisto looked down at Johnny Blazer and said, "Go, kill that man and bring his soul to me, this is your first task."


    With the voice, a face appeared in his mind.


    Johnny Blazer roared in pain, as if burning flames appeared in his eyes.


    Mephisto looked at each other with an indifferent expression.


    This is the necessary process for Ghost Rider to change his voice for the first time. With the first time, the second time will not be so painful.


    You actually came here.


    Mephisto thought of the Mike he saw yesterday at Johnny Blazer''s performance, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    This time, he must receive the soul of the other party.


    Although his child is now looking for the St. Van Gonzal contract and intends to trouble him, the child is a child, and when he gets that power, he will understand the gap between them.


    Santa Van Gonzalo was just one of the better deals among the countless deals he made in his endless life.


    Wanting to beat him with this thing is simply whimsical.


    He wanted Mike''s soul more than the contract of St. Van Gonzalo.


    "Go, my knight, and bring me his soul!"


    Mephisto murmured.


    Johnny Blazer was in even more pain, and even cracks appeared on his skin.


    Looking at this scene, Mephisto smiled lightly The body quickly faded, and then quickly disappeared.


    The next moment, Johnny Blazer angrily hammered the ground, but when he was horrified, he discovered that a spark had popped out of his fist.


    Before he could react, more flames burst out of his body.


    His skin, muscles, hair, and internal organs were all burning with terrifying flames.


    "what!"


    With a roar of pain, he was completely swallowed by the fire of hell.


    A skeleton burning with hellfire appeared on the ground.


    He stood up slowly, looked at himself, and twisted his neck, as if adjusting to his new body.


    The hellfire throbbed on his body without causing a fire, because the hellfire can scorch anything the Ghost Rider wills, or damage anything it comes in contact with.


    "Aha, this time is not bad."


    A low voice came out of the skull''s mouth.


    He is now the Ghost Rider and also Johnny Blazer, but Johnny Blazer can''t control his body at all. The control of his body is in the hands of the Ghost Rider. He is now more like a spectator.


    blah blah blah!


    The towel fell from his crotch.


    He looked down.


    silence��


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //

 Chapter 292： nice clothes

    in a restaurant.


    Mike is ordering.


    Coulson was sweating coldly on his forehead.


    He asked Mike to choose a restaurant, Mike chose the most expensive one, he asked Mike to order, and Mike ordered the most expensive.


    Although he was a little flustered, he suddenly remembered...


    He can go back for reimbursement!


    The reason is to maintain the relationship.


    It shouldn''t matter if you go directly to Nick Fury for reimbursement. His director has been very aggressive recently.


    Thinking of this, Coulson instantly calmed down.


    Noticing Coulson''s expression, Mike closed the menu and said, "That''s all."


    "OK, just a second."


    The waiter took the menu, smiled and turned away.


    Gwen put his head on his hands, looked at Mike''s panda hat, smiled happily, and looked at Coulson''s cowboy hat with a disgusting expression.


    Not at all as good-looking as his dad''s hat.


    Since Mike put on this hat, he has not taken it off, and has been wearing it until now.


    While somewhat striking, Mike didn''t care.


    Ruiwen looked at the hat on Mike''s head, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    Very good, this is very interesting, it will be more interesting at night.


    Mike looked at the two women, one big and one small, and raised his eyebrows slightly, guessing what the two were thinking.


    The three have different expressions and frown.


    Coulson felt a little redundant, even filling his mouth with dog food.


    Fortunately, the speed of serving food here is very fast, which helped him solve the embarrassing situation.


    Taking a breath, Coulson chatted with Mike while eating the food.


    While the four of them were eating, Johnny Blazer, who had transformed into a ghost knight, was riding his ghost motorcycle, looking for Mike in the city.


    At this moment, a black leather jacket wrapped around his skeleton burning with hellfire, which seemed to be more perfect than a human figure, but a flaming skull made him look very strange and terrifying.


    Compared with him, the evil spirit motorcycle under him can be said to be cool and handsome.


    After he demonized his Harley with hellfire, the motorcycle completely changed.


    It is all silver, the front is a silver skull with eyes burning with flames, and the handlebars are bent and extended like the horns of a devil, which is held by Johnny Blazer.


    Two slender skeleton claws appeared on the seat, tightly buckled on the fuel tank, and the two tires were burning with flames, leaving a trail of flames where they drove.


    His speed was very fast, like a moving flame. Wherever he passed, it was a mess, causing screams of fear.


    Suddenly, the galloping evil spirit motorcycle suddenly stopped.


    It''s Mike!


    He has found his target.


    At the same time, Mike, who was eating, also raised his head suddenly and said to Ruiwen, "Leave first!"


    With that said, a card appeared in his hand, and before Ruiwen and Gwen could react, they were teleported to the hotel where they were staying.


    The small book booth that book lovers used before has been hung up, and now they are basically using \mi\mi\ to read \\.


    The next second, while Coulson was still wondering, with the thunderous roar of the engine, a burning evil spirit rushed towards them on a motorcycle.


    boom!


    The glass shattered, and the Ghost Rider appeared in the restaurant. Amid the screams of fear, the Ghost Rider laughed arrogantly, and hit Mike like a fire on his motorcycle.


    Coulson''s eyes narrowed.


    What the **** is this?


    He only had time to put down the knife and fork in his hand, and saw that fire appeared not far away from him. Just when he thought he would be swallowed by the flame, Mike disappeared in place.


    With a light sound, the fire stopped.


    The burning skull, the roaring flame motorcycle, Coulson looked at the flame evil spirit blocked by Mike, his eyes were full of shock, and he hurriedly stepped back.


    "Wow ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The Ghost Rider laughed wildly, and under his control, the Ghost Motorcycle turned its wheels like crazy.


    But even though the ground has begun to crack under the rotation of the wheels, and even there are traces of melting, the hand that was pressing on the evil spirit motorcycle still pressed the evil spirit motorcycle steadily, without a trace of trembling.


    "The aftermath is handed over to you."


    At some point, Mike, who had already put on a mask, turned his head and said something to Coulson.


    As soon as the voice fell, terrifying flames gushed out from the turning wheel, swallowing Mike like a flame demon.


    "Mike!"


    Coulson snorted.


    But the next second, a hand stretched out from the flames, pinched the Ghost Rider''s head, and instantly disappeared in place.


    call!


    The gust of wind generated by the rapid movement blew the flames away, and a bunch of flames flew around, like a small area of ??fire rain.


    Coulson hurriedly dodged.


    At this moment, the evil spirit motorcycle that stayed in place seemed to be alive, raised the front wheel and turned in a direction, and chased out under Coulson''s surprised eyes.


    "What''s the situation? What the **** is that?"


    They were just eating, why did they suddenly start fighting?


    Coulson was stunned.


    At the same time, Mike had already appeared in the air holding the burning skeleton.


    He pressed his palm slightly, and the burning skull made a creaking sound, but Ghost Rider just looked at Mike''s clothes with his empty black eyes, and joked with his hoarse voice: "Where did you make your clothes? Don''t be afraid. Fire?"


    The clothes are just ordinary goods, and of course they are afraid of fire, but the clothes are protected by his biological force field, and naturally they will not burn.


    His biological force field can not only protect the suit during battle, but also help him fly, and can even cover the biological force field on the objects he wants to cover. Keep those people safe and prevent poking holes in the surface when lifting large, heavy objects.


    Mike''s expression was indifferent, his palm continued to exert force, and cracks appeared on the skull.


    "Hah!"


    The Ghost Rider opened his mouth and made a sound of pain or anger, and the hellfire all over his body began to burn violently, swallowing Mike into it.


    Mike''s eyes were cold, and his palms were hard, crushing the opponent''s head.


    All the fires of **** disappeared instantly, and the Ghost Rider''s body no longer had flames burning, falling from a high altitude.


    Looking at Ghost Rider''s body, Mike frowned.


    This guy never died so easily, and...


    The fire of **** is not as easy to bear as it seems, in addition to burning the body, even the soul will be burned.


    Sure enough, just as such a thought appeared, a large amount of hellfire appeared on the fallen body, and the crushed head was quickly restored in the hellfire.


    Ghost Rider fell down, giving Mike a flaming middle finger.


    Mike raised his brows and disappeared in place, appearing under the Ghost Rider.


    Ghost Rider: "Falk!"


    The next second, he was punched into the sky.


    Without the ability to fly, he is a sandbag being beaten in mid-air.

 Chapter 293： whats nice

    "boom!"


    After a mass of flame was compressed, it burst open violently. With the help of this sudden burst of power, Ghost Rider moved a distance in mid-air and fell down. When he saw Mike flying towards him again, he opened his mouth sharply...


    "call!"


    A large amount of hellfire spewed out of his mouth.


    Mike was wrapped in flames, and the feeling of burning his soul made his brows furrowed.


    From the beginning of the battle to now, he has smashed the opponent several times, but the fire of **** has also been causing damage to his soul, and now his soul feels the burning sensation.


    Although the feeling is not strong, but this state continues, if it erupts violently, it will still cause damage to him.


    So, after rushing out of the hellfire, he landed on the chest of the evil spirit knight, smashed the opponent directly from the air, and let him turn into a slender line of fire and fall into the river below. , a card appears between your fingers.


    Name: Purification.


    The cards turned into light spots and dissipated, and the burning sensation from the soul disappeared.


    "boom!"


    The Ghost Rider smashed into the river, and a large amount of river water was splashed, turning into scattered water droplets and falling down, like a heavy rain.


    Mike looked at it and saw that the Ghost Rider had been smashed into the bottom of the river, sinking into the thick silt.


    The fire of **** is not affected by the water and vacuum environment at all, even in the water, it is still burning, repairing the body of the Ghost Rider.


    Mike has a headache.


    Even if the body of this thing is smashed, it will reorganize, which is really difficult.


    If there is no accident, this guy finds him, it should be the ghost of that old guy Mephisto.


    On the premise of not being able to solve the opponent, this is a meaningless battle.


    Mike whispered in his heart.


    At this moment, he saw the Ghost Rider stand up from the bottom of the water, with a... iron chain picked up from the bottom of the water in his hand?


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    No wonder he felt something was missing from Ghost Rider.


    The Ghost Rider''s bone finger touched the chain, and the fire of **** burned along the chain, like a fiery snake rushing out of the water, growing in mid-air, wrapping around Mike.


    Mike quickly dodged, but the burning iron chain chased behind Mike, as if it could be extended indefinitely, blocking the entire space and lighting up the entire sky.


    Ghost Rider pulled hard, and the chain began to shrink rapidly.


    But Mike immediately disappeared in place. After dodging the entangled chains, he appeared on the water, grabbed the chains extending from the water, and pulled the Ghost Rider out of the water with all his strength, and threw it into the air.


    Ghost Rider threw the chain forcefully, and the chain actually wrapped around Mike''s hand in a twist.


    "Ha! I got it!"


    Ghost Rider smiled at Mike.


    Mike looked at the Ghost Rider in the air, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    It was he who caught him.


    Grab the chain with your backhand and pull hard.


    Ghost Rider fell from mid-air.


    Mike clenched his right fist and aimed at the falling body of the opponent.


    Ghost Rider:"��"


    At this moment, a roar sounded, and a burning motorcycle rushed from the bottom of the water at an exaggerated speed, hitting Mike and knocking Mike''s body out.


    The flames on the Ghost Rider''s head rose sharply, waving the chains rapidly, and while wrapping Mike around, he fell from the air, stepped on the Ghost Motorcycle, and then caught up with Mike, holding Mike''s face with both hands. , while burning Mike with the fire of hell, two swirling flame vortexes appeared in a pair of dark eye sockets.


    "Look into my eyes!"


    Ghost Rider''s low voice sounded.


    Mike sneered, his blue eyes instantly turned red, and two hot gazes shot from his eyes, directly smashing the Ghost Rider''s head.


    What''s so good about the two holes?


    The Ghost Rider swayed, and before his head could be reorganized, Mike kicked his body out.


    The ghost motorcycle chased after the ghost knight.


    Mike''s eyes flashed again, and thermal vision appeared next time, cutting the evil spirit motorcycle in half and making it stop in place.


    Although it also recovers in flames, it will take a little while.


    At this moment, a card appeared on Mike''s fingertips.


    Name: Portal.


    The card turned into a spot of light, and a portal appeared behind the Ghost Rider. The Ghost Rider''s head just recovered and passed through the portal.


    It was daytime over the portal, but when the dazzling sunlight shone on him, he fell to the ground in pain, the inextinguishable flame on his body instantly went out, and the lost flesh and blood was quickly recovering.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and the portal closed.


    Hope he is happy in the desert.


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike glanced at the evil spirit motorcycle, which had returned to its original state, slowly sinking into the river bottom, shook his head speechlessly, took out a card, and disappeared in place.


    The current Ghost Rider can only appear at night, and will become a normal person during the day.


    Throwing the opponent to the other side of the earth is the fastest way to end this battle at present.


    As for dying in the desert...


    This thing doesn''t die so easily.


    The next second, Mike returned to the hotel room.


    "Mike!"


    "dad!"


    Seeing Mike appear, Raven and Gwen, who were worried, cried out in surprise.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike and was relieved to see that Mike was not injured.


    "Dad, have you defeated that burning skeleton?"


    Gwen asked excitedly.


    "How did you know?"


    Mike looked at Gwen in surprise. It stands to reason that before Ghost Rider appeared, he had already teleported the two back to the hotel.


    "Colson called us."


    Raven explained.


    Mike suddenly said to Gwen: "Of course I beat him!"


    "awesome!"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up, but then he sighed and said, "It''s a pity I didn''t see Dad''s fight."


    Mike smiled and touched Gwen''s head, took out his cell phone and called Coulson.


    As soon as the phone rang, Coulson picked it up.


    "Mike, are you alright?"


    Mike responded.


    "That''s great."


    Coulson breathed a sigh of relief, then said, "What is that?"


    "A person who has signed a contract with the devil and possesses extraordinary power."


    Mike said softly.


    "Sign a contract with the devil?"


    Coulson''s expression froze, suspecting that he was listening to a fairy tale.


    "Did you kill him?"


    He asked again.


    Mike shook his head and said, "No, throw him to the other side of the earth, he can only turn into a burning skeleton at night and master extraordinary power."


    Coulson made a secret note, fell silent, and said, "It looks like he''s here for you."


    As soon as that thing appeared, it slammed straight into Mike.


    "Ha ha."


    "Have you had any holiday with him?"


    Coulson asked curiously.

 Chapter 294： battle in the cemetery

    What''s the holiday?


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "No."


    Just when Coulson was puzzled, Mike said lightly: "I have some conflicts with the devil who signed a contract with him."


    "The devil?"


    Coulson was taken aback.


    Good guy, this is to provoke the boss, and they sent a younger brother to ask for trouble?


    "Don''t worry, that devil doesn''t dare to come out and do anything." Mike said vaguely, "Hurry up and deal with the affairs in the restaurant."


    The words fell, and hung up the phone.


    Coulson held the phone with a contemplative look on his face.


    The amount of information in these words is a bit large, and he needs to digest it well, then summarize it and report it to his director.


    Mike put away his phone, turned to look at Rui Wen and the two, and said, "Aren''t you full?"


    Their meal had just started, and before they had eaten a few bites, the Ghost Rider arrived.


    It''s a pity there was a table of delicious food.


    Gwen licked his mouth, nodded, and suddenly found that Mike''s head was bare, and blinked: "Dad, where''s the hat?"


    Hearing Gwen''s words, Rui Wen also looked over.


    Mike opened his hands slightly, took out the hat from the dimension pocket, put it on his head, and smiled at the two of them: "Don''t worry, it won''t be broken."


    The two nodded in satisfaction.


    "Let''s go and have something to eat."


    Waving to the two of them, Michael led them towards the restaurant of the hotel.


    ��


    Meanwhile, after Mike and Ghost Rider fight.


    In a public cemetery on the outskirts, three uninvited guests walked in.


    Blackheart, Carrie, and the Wind Devil.


    Just as the three entered the cemetery, an old man in a cowboy hat came out with a Winchester shotgun.


    He pointed a gun at the three of them, and said indifferently: "Get out of here! You are not welcome here!"


    Hearing this, wearing a black trench coat, his face was eerily white, and he even sneered with a faint blue heart, "Are you scaring us? Carter Shire!"


    Feng Mo smiled strangely and said, "Hand over the contract of Saint Van Gonzalo."


    Carrie''s attention was not on the old man, but was quietly perceiving the cemetery.


    Carter Sley pressed the brim of his hat and said, "If you have the ability, get it yourself!"


    Suddenly, Carrie looked behind Carter Srey and said, "Here''s the thing, in the shovel beside him."


    She can passively perceive something related to herself or what she is looking for within a certain range. When she spends time actively perceiving, she can accurately perceive the approximate location of things.


    The closer you are, the more accurate the perceived location.


    As Carrie''s voice fell, Feng Mo let out a weird laugh, and his body blurred for a while, turning into a blur of wind, flying towards the shovel at a very fast speed.


    At this moment, a trace of flame appeared at Carter Slay''s fingertips, and the fire of **** devoured his flesh and blood. When he transformed into a ghost knight, the shotgun in his hand was instantly deformed in the fire of hell.


    The next moment, gunshots rang out.


    "boom!"


    As the small bullets passed through the wind demon with hellfire, they shot at Carrie and Blackheart.


    Carrie''s eyes flashed, and invisible mind power appeared, and at the moment when all the bullets were fixed, Hei Xin''s body flashed, and he also grabbed the shovel.


    Suddenly, an evil spirit warhorse that was burning with the fire of **** rushed out, and while knocking the black heart out, it opened its mouth and spit out a flame at the wind demon, forcing the wind demon back.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Carter Shire grabbed the shovel, squeezed it slightly with a little force, and at the same time grabbed the contract that fell out of it.


    Turning back, another shot was fired at Carrie, and she jumped to her feet and landed on the horse''s back.


    The evil spirit warhorse let out a long cry, raised its hooves, jumped over the rushing black heart, and ran away with its master.


    "Stop him!"


    Blackheart shouted angrily, and the Wind Demon chased after him with a smile, but Carter Sley tore off the rope hanging from his horse, demonized it with hellfire, and turned into a long flaming serpent. Shi Lei''s waving arm turned into a swirling vortex of flame, swallowing it in with the screams of Feng Mo.


    In an instant, the wind demon that chased after it first turned into a residue, and disappeared when the wind blew it away.


    Blackheart looked at the evil spirit warhorse that was about to step out of the cemetery in two steps, and shouted, "Carrie!"


    Carrie''s eyes flashed, and she waved her hand gently, and the bullets that he had pinned flew towards Carter Slay, punching bullet holes that were burning with flames.


    But such damage is of no use to Ghost Rider.


    Blackheart rushed towards Carter Slay.


    Carter Sley swung the rope in his hand, and the rope rolled into a circle in mid-air. After wrapping the black heart, he slammed it hard, and the black heart flew out, and then the gunshot sounded again.


    "boom!"


    Burning bullets shoot at Black Heart.


    Hei Xin roared angrily, and shock waves filled with dark power appeared from his palm, sweeping all the bullets away, and at the same time, they landed on Carter Srey.


    But he didn''t think that Carter Shire would use the power of the shock wave to make his speed skyrocket again and run to the distance.


    But just after they ran a distance, the ground under their feet was like a closed book, slapped towards them, and then, one after another, the tombstones flew up and turned into spears under Carrie''s power. Shot at Carter Slay.


    At the same time, Carrie''s eyes turned into vertical pupils, and her terrifying thought force directly pressed Carter Srey.


    The four hooves of the evil spirit warhorse sank directly into the ground.


    In the next instant, the upturned ground caught them in, and the flying stone spear also stabbed in.


    Seeing this scene, the black heart that fell from the air showed a smile and rushed over quickly.


    Suddenly, the flames of **** burst out wildly, and when the ground between him was burned to ashes Carter Slay broke free from Carrie''s shackles.


    But at this moment, Black Heart jumped up, pinched Carter Shire''s neck, pulled him off the horse, and pressed him to the ground.


    Just as the evil steed turned to save her master, Carrie pushed out her palm.


    boom!


    The evil spirit warhorse was directly knocked into the air.


    Hei Xin squeezed Carter Srey''s neck and pressed him to the ground.


    The black magic power poured out of him, and when it fell on Carter Shire, the hellfire on his body gradually weakened.


    Two swirling flame swirls appeared in Carter Srey''s eye sockets, looking into Hei Xin''s eyes.


    Eye of Judgment!


    Hei Xin sneered and said, "Don''t waste your time, this thing is useless to me."


    After the words fell, the black magic power poured out again, which actually made Carter Srey escape from the evil spirit form.


    Blackheart took out the St. Van Gonzalian Contract from Carter Slay''s pocket, and a look of joy flashed in his eyes.


    "I got it." Carrie came over, looked at Hei Xin and said lightly, "Don''t forget what you promised me."


    Blackheart looked at Carrie and smiled, "That''s my purpose too, dear Carrie."


    With a flash of his eyes, he looked at Carter Shire, who had passed out, and said with a smile, "I have a present for you."


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: //

 Chapter 295： Continue like this

    There''s not just one Ghost Rider.


    They were originally created by God and were called spirits of vengeance.


    They descended from the sky and united with human beings to become ghost riders to protect the good of human beings and punish sinners.


    But after being seduced by Mephisto, he signed a contract with him, was tainted and cursed, and became Mephisto''s ghost knight, a tool that Mephisto never used to collect souls.


    "Carter Slay is the human who signed a contract with one of them."


    Looking at the old cowboy on the ground, Hei Xin sneered: "But now it seems that his contract has long since ended, he used his willpower to seal the Ghost Rider in his body, and the transformation just now was his last Once, which means����


    Blackheart grabbed Carter Slay''s body and smiled at Carrie: "The Ghost Rider in him is free now, and before he returns to my father and becomes his tool again, I can The first step is to establish a contract, a contract made in exchange for this Ghost Rider."


    His father is Mephisto, and they have the same source of power, which is why his magic power can suppress each other and let them out of the form of evil spirits.


    Therefore, he should also be able to establish a contract with the other party.


    Although this is the first time he has done this kind of thing, but... it looks like he succeeded.


    Following his voice, a burning phantom rushed out of Carter Shire, and under the magic of the Black Heart Demon, it turned into a contract and appeared in his hand.


    Hei Xin glanced at it, nodded in satisfaction, handed the contract to Carrie, and said, "As long as you sign your name on it, you can find another person to make a contract with you, and you will have your own exclusive knight. "


    Exclusive knight?


    Carrie was silent, and after taking the contract, she said, "Let''s go, go to St. Vincent."


    Now she can''t get the contract of St. Van Gonzalo, but she still has hope to break free from Mephisto''s shackles.


    black heart...


    She can only put her hope on the other party now.


    ��


    At dawn, Santa Van Gonzalo.


    This place is already a ruin, but there is a gloomy cold, as if something bad will happen if you enter here.


    On the ground there is a thick white bone, and there is a whisper of evil spirits in the ear.


    Blackheart smiled at Carrie and said, "Have you felt it? What a wonderful soul!"


    soul?


    These are already evil spirits, and they are still very vicious ones!


    Carrie whispered inwardly.


    However, this also means that Black Heart will gain more power than they imagined.


    She really has a chance to break free from Mephisto''s shackles.


    He came to the center of the ruins, but when the first ray of sunlight appeared in the morning, Hei Xin took out the contract of Saint Van Gonzalo, opened it slowly towards the empty ruins, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, when he poured magic into the contract, he slowly opened it. Slowly said: "This is the contract of Saint Van Gonzalo, the evil spirits appear, become my strength!"


    The words fell, the contract of Saint Van Gonzalo ignited without fire, and ghosts with black gas appeared from all corners of the ruins, rushing towards the black heart.


    Carrie squinted at this scene.


    She still underestimated those evil spirits.


    Sunshine was their nemesis, but now even if they appeared in the sun, it did not purify them, but made these evil spirits even more manic.


    One, two... There are more and more ghosts of resentful spirits braving black gas.


    Covering the sky and the sun, ghostly.


    The ghosts rushed towards the black heart and melted into each other''s body.


    Gradually, Hei Xin''s pale skin, which was originally cyan, turned into light black, and a pair of sinister eyes were also filled with red light.


    After a while, all the evil spirits entered Hei Xin''s body and disappeared, Hei Xin let out a sigh of relief and raised his head.


    Black skin, blood red eyes, and a mouth full of sharp teeth.


    Feeling his increased strength, Heixin smiled with satisfaction.


    Reaching out and holding it, a black shock wave appeared from his hand and swept around.


    While Carrie protected herself with her invisible power of thought, she was secretly surprised when she saw the ruins that were destroyed and collapsed like dominoes under the shock wave.


    So strong.


    "Ha ha!"


    Hei Xin laughed wildly, and after realizing that Carrie was looking at him quietly, he laughed a little unnaturally, and stopped immediately.


    "cough!"


    He coughed lightly and said, "Let''s go."


    "Wait a moment."


    Carrie frowned and said, "Have you forgotten something?"


    Blackheart smiled and walked towards Carrie, reaching out to Carrie''s face.


    Carrie''s eyes narrowed, and an invisible force held Blackheart''s hand.


    Blackheart grinned, put away his hand, and said to Carrie, "I can help you untie that old guy, but after defeating that old guy."


    "But now... you have to sign a contract with me first and become my woman."


    Carrie''s heart froze, but she said with a smile, "Give me some time to think about it."


    The black-hearted red eyes narrowed, a little dissatisfied.


    "Although you are strong now, you are still not your father''s opponent."


    Mephisto will become weaker when he leaves hell, and the longer he leaves, the weaker the relationship will be. Mephisto in the world is all the soul avatar of that guy.


    If you want to really defeat Mephisto and release her bondage, you have to go to hell, but in hell, Mephisto''s power will be enhanced.


    With Black Heart''s current strength, it is not yet Mephisto''s opponent.


    Hei Xin was silent for a while, although this is not good, but it is true.


    So, he looked at the horizon in the distance and said, "I need more souls."


    "Come on, Carrie! I''ll give you back your freedom if you have enough souls."


    Carrie was silent for a while, feeling the pressure, raised her head and smiled, "Okay."


    ��


    "Dad Let''s go to Huaguocheng today!"


    Gwen stood at the door of the bathroom, holding up the small book in his hand that he used to record his travels, and smiled at Mike.


    "Grumbling!"


    Mike spat out the toothpaste bubbles in his mouth and said, "Yes."


    The Huaguocheng here is known as the best Huaguocheng in the United States, and he also wanted to see it.


    "Where''s Aunt Ruiwen? Still sleeping late?"


    Gwen asked curiously.


    "Ah, um... she''s tired, so let her sleep a little longer."


    Mike turned back and waved to Gwen, and said, "Go call and order something to eat. When she gets up, we''ll leave after eating."


    Insert an app: a perfect replica of the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an app that can change the source--Mimi reading.


    "Oh!"


    Gwen nodded obediently, but whispered: "Aunt Ruiwen is really getting lazy, and getting up late recently."


    Mike looked at Gwen with a smile and said, "It''s normal to sleep late."


    Saying that, continue to rinse your mouth.


    Gwen raised his head sharply to Mike, and said hopefully: "If this goes on, will I have a younger brother and a younger sister soon?"


    "Gulugulu...Pfft!"


    "Cough cough!"


    Mike wiped the corner of his mouth, couldn''t help but flicked Gwen''s forehead, and said, "Don''t think about it!"

 Chapter 296： Door of hell

    After a day''s travel, when the sun was about to set, the Mike family of three drove their rented car to the hotel where they lived.


    Gwen looked at his travel notebook and drew a check mark on Huaguo City with a pen. Looking at the few tourist destinations left, Gwen sighed.


    They won''t be here for a few days, and there''s no more fun.


    Then I turned to the blank page on the small book and began to write about the travel anecdote I encountered today.


    Speaking of anecdotes, she remembered the delicious food she had eaten today, and when she thought of the delicious food, her saliva couldn''t help but flow.


    There are so many delicious food there...


    Slip.


    Raven looked back at Gwen.


    "Little greedy cat."


    She whispered something, then couldn''t help laughing.


    A few minutes later, Gwen put together a small book called the Houston Raiders, stretched, and looked out the window.


    "I don''t know how Sol and his girlfriend are doing?"


    Thinking of Sol who also went on a tour, Gwen whispered something.


    Suddenly, Gwen stared at the car window, looked at the roof of a building not far away, and exclaimed: "Dad, look, what is upstairs? Why is there black smoke? Is it on fire? ?"


    "Black smoke?"


    Mike and Riven turned to look.


    Rui Wen frowned and said, "It doesn''t look like smoke."


    Smoke doesn''t rise so straight.


    She looked at Mike, saw Mike frowning, and said, "Mike, what is that?"


    what is it?


    Mike saw an open door.


    A summoned gate of hell, those black ''smoke'' are the breath of hell.


    At the gate of hell, two people stood.


    One was Carrie, whom Mike had only met yesterday, and the other was a man with red eyes.


    Is that... a black heart?


    Mike frowned and guessed.


    what are they doing?


    Want to make this a new hell?


    Parking the car on the side of the road, seeing Gwen and Raven looking at him, Mike said, "That''s a door, a door to **** to release the devil."


    Rui Wen''s eyes narrowed, but after seeing the calm Mike, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    With Mike there, it''s not dangerous to them.


    Gwen said in surprise: "Hell!"


    She looked at the building and worried: "Will it be very dangerous there? Those demons will come out and hurt people!"


    "Dad..." She couldn''t help but said, "Can you help them?"


    In her heart, his father is very powerful, but...


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t help but say, "Will Dad get hurt? Why don''t you go."


    Mike smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, someone will come out to solve them."


    This time, the gate of **** was opened, and the mages headed by Gu Yi, why did they have to take action?


    At the same time, next to the gate of hell.


    Blackheart looked at the door of **** that had been opened, and smiled at Carrie beside him: "As long as I collect more souls, I will definitely become stronger! More than that **** old thing!"


    Carrie smiled, but there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    Hei Xin stood in front of the gate of hell, chanting something in a low voice, and then gave a low voice, saying: "Come out!"


    After the words fell, the demons from **** appeared.


    The faceless monster with slender limbs, half a head missing, and a human-like body rushed out first.


    They were lying on the ground, and after appearing, they ran directly down the outer wall of the building.


    Afterwards, there were hellhounds with flames on their bodies, half-human-sized **** bats, no skin, only sheep with flesh and pale bones...


    Apart from these low-level demonic creatures, Blackheart did not summon any powerful **** demons.


    What he wants now is the number of monsters that can help him create a large number of killings.


    And as long as these creatures from **** kill people, he can use his newfound ability to collect souls and turn those souls into his own power.


    More and more monsters appeared from the top of the building, densely spreading around.


    Looking at this scene, Hei Xin roared angrily, and one by one evil spirits appeared from his body and flew around.


    These wraiths have now become part of his power, in addition to enhancing his own power, they can also help him collect souls.


    The creatures of **** slaughter, and his wraith collects souls, which are then returned to his body for him to absorb and strengthen.


    This is a perfect hunting plan.


    Hei Xin watched the monsters and evil spirits rushing around and waited happily.


    Meanwhile, Mike is in the car.


    Gwen and Riven looked at Mike, who looked at the building in the distance.


    A few seconds later, seeing that the monsters from **** were still gushing out and rushing towards the street under the building, Mike scolded: "Damn, what are those mages doing? This situation doesn''t come?"


    "dad?"


    Gwen looked at Mike and said, "What about those who deal with those terrifying monsters? Will they come? Will a lot of people die here?"


    Mike pressed his forehead, reached out and pressed the door handle, and said, "Stay in the car and don''t come out, I''ll deal with it."


    Insert a sentence, it is really good, it is worth installing, after all, there are many sources of books, all books, and updates are fast!


    Ruiwen grabbed Mike''s hand and said, "Is there any danger?"


    Mike smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry."


    Ruiwen stared at Mike''s eyes tightly, and after confirming that Mike was not lying, he released Mike''s hand: "Be careful, I will be optimistic about Gwen."


    Gwen waved to Mike and said, "Come on, Dad!"


    Mike smiled at the two of them, opened the door and walked out.


    Several cards appeared on his fingers, the cards dissipated, and several enchantments appeared. After protecting the car, Mike''s body flashed, appeared in the air, and embodied a mask. After putting it on his face, he flew towards the building. go.


    There are a lot of **** monsters, and the closer you are to the building, the denser the monsters, like the dense black dots on a piece of white paper.


    But where Mike flew over, a blank appeared as if it had been erased by an eraser.


    Wherever Mike went, all **** monsters turned into scum.


    "Huh? Are there any guests coming?"


    Seeing this scene, Hei Xin was extremely surprised.


    Before he could finish speaking, Mike had already fallen from the sky and appeared in front of him.


    When Carrie on the side saw Mike, she hurriedly took two steps back as if to draw a clear line between herself and the black heart.


    "Who are you?"


    Blackheart looked at Mike, and although he was surprised by Mike''s speed, he still smiled.


    He took out his BOSS aura.


    Mike looked at each other coldly, his body flashed, and he appeared in front of Heixin.


    Hei Xin was startled, but only had time to be surprised.


    The next moment, he was pinched by Mike''s neck.


    Hei Xin stared, raised his palm, black magic began to brew, and when the black shock wave was about to explode, the card in Mike''s other hand turned into a spot of light and turned into a portal to appear beside them.


    On the other side of the portal, it was early morning, and the location was a practice ground.


    At this time, the practice field was full of people. Those people were wearing mage robes and were practicing spells under the guidance of a black-faced man. In front of the mage, there was a bald head with a fan.


    Mike took a quick glance, made sure that he had opened the portal correctly, and threw the black heart hard.

 Chapter 297： express delivery

    oom!


    The black heart rubbed the ground of the square like a bowling ball, leaving a deep mark, and after a mound was piled up behind him, it smashed heavily on the square.


    This sudden scene not only made Heixin''s head bewildered, but also made the entire square stunned.


    Black Heart: Where am I?


    Masters: Who are you?


    The fan that Gu Yi kept shaking stopped, and then he blinked playfully, looked at Heixin, and looked calmly at the portal that suddenly appeared, and looked at Mike who showed his face.


    Mike waved his hand at the portal and said, "There''s trouble here, don''t you guys take a look?"


    Gu Yi: "Trouble? Can it destroy the world?"


    Mike: "��"


    Can''t seem to.


    So, what Gu Yi meant was that it was just a little trouble, not worth their efforts. What they were dealing with was a big trouble that would destroy the world?


    Black heart is not enough?


    Also, Blackheart and Mephisto are not in the same rank.


    Mike groaned and said, "I''m just a courier, the courier has been delivered, goodbye!"


    "Wait a moment!"


    Gu Yi shouted, a smile flashed in his eyes, and said: "Since you have asked us for help, we can''t do it if we don''t help, you..."


    "and many more!"


    Mike looked at Gu Yi vigilantly and said, "Do you have any conspiracy?"


    Gu Yi blinked and shook his head.


    She is the Supreme Mage, what bad thoughts can she have?


    She blinked again.


    However, why is Mike wary of her?


    They only met once and didn''t even say a few words, so how could they be ''vigilant''?


    Seeing how Mike was talking to her just now, Mike knew who she was, opened the portal so accurately, and knew where it was.


    Could it be that... the other party also has the ability to relate to time?


    Gu Yi had some doubts in his heart.


    Then he smiled slightly.


    It seems more interesting.


    As for the conspiracy against Mike...


    No.


    Instead, she hopes to get Mike''s help someday.


    So, she waved her hand and said to the mages, "Go, those demons are a very good opportunity for you to practice."


    "Modu, be optimistic about them."


    With dark skin and looking very honest, Mordo nodded and walked out of the portal with a group of mages.


    one, two...


    Mike counted the numbers outside the portal, watched the mages rush out one by one, and then faced those **** monsters, his face full of surprises.


    Originally, he just felt that the mages were not doing their jobs day by day, not even the gate of hell, and just wanted to find something for the other party.


    But Gu had a strange attitude towards him.


    Thinking of this, Mike glanced at Gu Yi again.


    Gu smiled at him and said, "I''ll deal with this guy, you guys go and deal with those gadgets."


    There is a problem, there is absolutely a problem!


    Could it be... the future?


    Thinking that the Supreme Mage can travel through time and observe the future, Mike''s eyes flickered.


    Something must happen in the future.


    At this moment, Mordo, who was walking at the end, came out. He looked at Mike strangely, and then at Carrie, who was helping Mike to resist the monster, and said, "Friend, you and she can close the gate of hell. , don''t let more monsters come out?"


    Mike looked at Carrie, and after seeing Carrie nod to him, Mike said, "Go in peace."


    "?" Mo Du was stunned, always feeling that something was wrong, but he still smiled: "Then this is up to you."


    When the words fell, Mordo quickly ran to the side of the building, some golden magical energy emerged from his feet, jumped in the air, and fell down.


    When Mike was about to close the portal, he glanced over there again, and after seeing that Gu Yi had walked towards the black heart, he closed the portal.


    Hey, that guy is finished.


    Mike looked at the gate of hell.


    While he was talking to Gu Yi, it was Carrie blocking the monsters gushing out from the gates of hell.


    "Step aside!"


    Mike whispered.


    With a firm grip, Carrie pinched all the gushing monsters to death and threw them back to hell. She immediately stepped back.


    Without her blocking, the monsters gathered at the gate of **** spewed out like a tide.


    Obviously, those monsters gathered more on the other side of the door during the time she was blocking.


    In the face of the rushing out **** monsters, several cards appeared from Mike''s fingertips, turned into huge fireballs and blasted at the monsters, burning them to ashes.


    These monsters are not strong, but ordinary people are still deadly in the face of them.


    Mike visualized the cards one by one, and said to Carrie beside him, "Didn''t you say you can close this thing?"


    Carrie nodded and said, "I need a little time."


    "go a head."


    Mike said lightly, and another stack of cards appeared in his hand.


    It''s been a long time since he fought, and he has a lot more cards, and he still has a lot of stock left in the past, and now he just used up some.


    Carrie walked to the portal, took off the suit she was wearing and put it at her feet, murmured a spell in her mouth, and her body slowly changed as the magic power was released.


    A pair of demon horns grew from the top of her head, a slender tail appeared behind her, and even two protrusions appeared on her back. After piercing her clothes, they turned into a pair of wings and spread out.


    Time passed, and as Carrie kept chanting the spell, her magic power poured into the gates of hell, and the dark gates of **** gradually closed.


    But just as the gates of **** were about to close, a huge energy palm stretched out from inside and grabbed Carrie.


    It''s Mephisto.


    "Do not!"


    Carrie exclaimed.


    She managed to escape from hell. If she is captured this time, she will never have a chance to break free from Mephisto''s bondage At this moment, Mike''s eyes flashed and appeared Next to Carrie, after grabbing the giant hand, her eyes lit up, and two heat visions shot directly into the gate of hell.


    A roar came from the gates of hell.


    Mike sneered and increased the output of thermal vision.


    "You bastard, go to **** sooner or later!"


    Mephisto ''blessed'' Mike and dispersed the energy giant.


    With a coquettish cry, Carrie closed the gates of hell.


    "call!"


    She took a deep breath, and when her horns and tail changed back, she said to Mike, "Thank you, Mr. Kent."


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t thank me first, does the gate of **** have your share?"


    If there is, thank you.


    Carrie shook her head with a wry smile, and said, "Blackheart got the contract of St. Van Gonzalo, and after absorbing those resentful spirits, his power has soared, and he can open the gate of **** without me."


    By the way, the novel app I''ve been using recently, both Android and Apple phones support it!


    "He wants to sign a new contract with me. I have no choice but to come with him."


    Mike narrowed his eyes, making sure that the other party was not lying, and said, "Let''s deal with the monsters in the city first, I can try the contract thing."


    Carrie''s eyes flashed with surprise, and after Mike turned and flew away, she hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 298： confusion

    Kama Taj.


    on the training ground.


    Hei Xin stood there, his face sluggish and terrified, without any movement.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to move, it''s that he doesn''t dare and can''t move.


    When he got up from the ground, he was controlled by Gu Yi.


    A golden chain appeared out of thin air from the space around him, binding him in place.


    The strength he is proud of is not worth mentioning in the face of Gu Yi.


    After the mages left and the portal closed, he looked at the last person left in the square in horror.


    Bald head, black robe, holding a small fan...


    He remembered a person his father had mentioned, his father''s irritable but helpless expression, and his eyes gradually filled with fear.


    Although his father Mephisto leaves hell, he will become weaker and weaker with time, which is the reason why he does not leave **** easily, but there is another important reason, which is the person in front of him.


    Supreme Mage, Ancient One.


    When he looked at Gu Yi, Gu Yi was also looking at him, and even smiled at him.


    After noticing the blood-red eyes of the black heart, you can see the current state of the other party at a glance.


    "Absorbed a lot of evil spirits?"


    Gu Yi gently shook the fan in his hand, walked slowly towards Heixin, and continued: "Just like your father, you always care about your soul."


    "But he''s much stronger and smarter than you."


    With that said, Gu Yi stopped in front of Hei Xin, closed the fan in his hand, tapped his palm lightly, and smiled at Hei Xin: "Are you ready?"


    "no no!"


    Hei Xin shook his head, like a child who had done something bad and was caught by an adult, and hurriedly said: "Please, let me go! I''ll go back to **** immediately, and I won''t come back again!"


    Gu Yi smiled and said, "Goodbye."


    "Do not!"


    Hei Xin struggled violently, and even a black shock wave poured out of his body and slammed towards Gu Yi.


    Recommended, the reading app I''m using recently, there are many book sources, all books, and fast updates!


    The ground trembled, and then was destroyed by the inch by inch.


    Gu Yi just stood there, as if he was not affected in any way, and then lightly tapped the fan on Heixin''s forehead.


    A little golden light appeared on his forehead.


    The next moment, the light disappeared.


    Hei Xin was stunned, and just when he thought nothing had happened, cracks with golden light appeared on his body.


    He didn''t seem to notice this, just looked at Gu Yi in horror.


    Gu Yi took a step back and opened the fan in his hand again.


    "boom!"


    Hei Xin''s whole body was filled with golden energy, and his body flashed slightly, turning into a mass of ashes and flying away.


    Gu Yi gently shook the fan in his hand, and after fanning a bit of dust flying towards her, he looked at the destroyed square under his feet, and raised his foot to stomp gently.


    A wave appeared on the ground, rolling away from his foothold.


    Wherever he passed, the ground recovered again.


    Gu Yi nodded with satisfaction, gently shook the fan in his hand, and turned to leave.


    ��


    Houston.


    The night is getting darker.


    But the originally lively and peaceful night is now full of fear and screams.


    When the monsters from **** appeared from the gate of **** at the top of the building and rushed to the surroundings like a tide, people''s attention had already been drawn.


    Some smart people who sensed something wrong have already started to run away, but some people are still shooting with their mobile phones and pointing at the monsters that appear in the distance.


    But as the monster landed, the **** bats that flew down from the roof opened their claws and grabbed the people below. They realized something was wrong and fled in panic.


    In just a few moments, these monsters began to abuse the streets.


    They destroy everything on the street and hunt down their prey.


    At this moment, a group of figures appeared in mage robes. They wielded weapons made of magical energy and quickly cleaned up those monsters.


    The strength of these monsters from **** is not strong. Although they are a threat to ordinary people, they are not enough to face these mages.


    The mages scattered, occupying an area one by one, and began to deal with monsters.


    After Mike and Carrie fell from the roof, they also joined the cleaning process.


    Carrie used her ability to fly in the air, waving her palms again and again, and the monsters were crushed to death by invisible forces, or they were blasted to pieces.


    As for Mike, after flying quickly along a street, the monsters on one street were cleaned up, and then flew to the next street.


    At this moment, a flaming skull, riding his evil spirit motorcycle, galloped from a distance and rushed into the street.


    Ghost Rider.


    After darkness fell, he summoned his evil spirit motorcycle and finally came back.


    He stopped at the intersection, his empty eye sockets followed his turning head, and he looked at the street as if he was looking for something.


    After a few seconds, the direction was determined, and the sound of the engine sounded again. After leaving a trail of flames, it quickly disappeared.


    ��


    "Run!"


    Roseanne Simpson threw off her high heels and ran frantically with her cameraman, with several **** monsters behind her.


    They happened to be doing an interview nearby when the monster appeared, and caught the monster''s attention when they escaped.


    "I, I can''t run!"


    The cameraman said breathlessly.


    Roseanne Simpson looked back and said angrily, "You fool, throw away your camera!"


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    The cameraman rejected Roseanne Simpson''s suggestion.


    "Then you should be torn apart by them, then eaten into your stomach and turned into a lump of feces tomorrow!"


    Roseanne Simpson said angrily, UU reading www. When uukanshu.com saw that a faceless monster was about to grab the cameraman''s leg, she paused, tore off the other''s camera and smashed it on the monster''s head.


    "Ow!"


    The monster let out a harsh cry and fell to the ground in pain.


    "my darling!"


    The cameraman screamed, with the same expression as the monster.


    God knows how important that thing is to him.


    Another Cerberus pounced on him. Roseanne Simpson hurriedly threw the heavy camera to the other side, pulled the cameraman, and ran away.


    Just when they were about to be caught by the monster, a figure flashed by and appeared beside them.


    Several monsters shattered instantly.


    Roseanne Simpson looked at Mike who suddenly appeared, and was about to thank him when a fiery figure rushed down the wall of the building opposite them, hitting them like a lunatic.


    Seeing this scene, Mike''s eyes jumped.


    This thing is back.


    If the other party has been pestering him like this, he can only spend a little effort to solve the other party.


    As soon as the thought appeared, he saw the rushing Evil Knight stopped abruptly.


    He stood there and looked at Mike with his head tilted, no, he was looking at Roseanne Simpson behind Mike.


    Seeing the horror in Roxanne Simpson''s eyes, and the flaming skull head reflected in his eyes, he suddenly roared and hugged his head in pain.

 Chapter 299： i try 1

    After signing the contract, Ghost Rider and his host coexist as one, and even the soul has a certain degree of fusion. When Ghost Rider appears, the host will not only lose control over the body, but even the soul will be affected.


    Insert an app: a perfect replica of the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an app that can change the source--Mimi reading.


    But now, Johnny Blazer, who has always existed as a bystander, competes with Ghost Rider for control of his body, and uses his soul to influence Ghost Rider.


    A few seconds later, the Ghost Rider fell silent, and the flames burning on his head disappeared. Just as Mike looked at the other party in confusion, the flames above the other party''s head burned more violently.


    He looked at Mike, tilted his head, and held out his thumb.


    Mike: "?"


    What, changed fingers this time?


    After the gesture, the Ghost Rider, now dominated by Johnny Blazer''s soul, rode on his own Ghost Motorcycle, waving a chain that was burning with hellfire and howling and rushing into the distance.


    The chain seemed to have been given life, and with the spirit of the Ghost Rider, it shuttled through the streets, passing through monsters one after another, burning them to ashes.


    Roseanne Simpson watched this scene, patted her chest, and let out a long breath.


    Great, she was saved.


    "Thanks��"


    Just when she wanted to thank Mike, she saw that Mike had disappeared.


    Roxanne Simpson looked at the chaotic street and suddenly called out, "Mckey! Record it now!"


    McKee looked at Roseanne Simpson resentfully, and pointed to the camera that had been smashed to the side.


    Roseanne Simpson flashed an embarrassed look on her face and said, "I''ll go back and pay you."


    The sadness on McKee''s face almost overflowed, and he said quietly: "You don''t understand."


    ��


    This is a battle that can only be described as troublesome.


    The only thing that can be said about these monsters is the number.


    But there are also many people who destroy monsters.


    Mike, Carrie, Ghost Rider, and a group of mages.


    Therefore, although this battle looks terrible, in less than a few minutes, these monsters have been swept away, and Mike has eliminated 70% of them alone.


    Turning on super vision, quickly glanced at the city, and after confirming that there were no monsters, Mike and Carrie said a few words, left the hotel name and contact number where they were staying, and left quickly.


    Before returning to his car, the barrier still exists.


    The location where he parked was a little far from the place where the chaos occurred, and the monsters hadn''t spread here.


    This chaotic battle, from the beginning to the end, only lasted for more than ten minutes. Although it caused some damage, it was very limited.


    Opening the door, Raven and Gwen rushed down immediately.


    Raven hugged Mike and gave her a kiss.


    Gwen covered her eyes, sighed, and shook her head at the two.


    Mike and Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing when they saw it.


    Mike bent down and hugged Gwen, scratched Gwen''s nose, and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat something delicious."


    A smile appeared on Gwen''s face.


    Rubbing Gwen''s head, Mike smiled and said, "Gluttony."


    ��


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Carrie arrived at Mike''s hotel early in the morning, and kept staring at the watch on the wall. When the pointer landed at eight o''clock, she sorted out her clothes, still wearing that worn-out suit, and took the elevator to Thirteen. After the building, go to Mike''s room.


    Standing in front of Mike''s room, the family was a little nervous.


    Not only was he worried that Mike couldn''t cancel the contract, but another important reason was because Mike was Clark''s father, and this was their first official meeting.


    After arranging her hair and clothes, Carrie took a deep breath and knocked on Mike''s door.


    The door of the room opened, Carrie''s eyes moved down, and she fell on Gwen who opened the door, revealing a sweet smile: "Morning, Gwen, see you again."


    "Sister Carrie!"


    With a happy cry on Gwen''s face, he let the other party come in and said, "We are having breakfast, let''s eat together."


    "No need, I''ll just wait."


    After Carrie declined, she looked at Mike walking towards her and said, "Mr. Kent."


    Mike nodded and said, "Sit down, drink tea or coffee?"


    "Anything is fine."


    Carrie was restrained and nervous.


    Glancing over the old suit on Carrie''s body, Mike smiled, turned to pat Gwen on the head, and said, "Go and have breakfast."


    Gwen responded, stuck out her tongue at Carrie, ran to the table, and quickly wiped out breakfast with Riven.


    While Carrie was sitting on the sofa, Mike brought Carrie a glass of water.


    Carrie hurriedly took it and said, "Thank you."


    Mike sat down, looked at Carrie, who kept sipping water because of nervousness, and suddenly said, "Do you still have Clark''s clothes?"


    Carrie shook her head, but nodded generously, "It''s very important to me."


    "Is the suit important? Or is the person important?"


    Mike quipped.


    Carrie looked up at Mike sharply, blushing slightly, brushed her long hair uncomfortably, and said, "Is Clark okay?"


    Speaking of which, she didn''t say a few words to Clark when she was in school, but Clark seemed to be engraved in her heart, which made her unforgettable.


    "He''s fine." Mike nodded, and then said distressedly, "It''s just that old, and I don''t have a girlfriend yet."


    Hearing this, Carrie was startled and almost jumped up with joy.


    It was difficult to press this impulse, but the corners of the mouth that were raised could not be suppressed.


    "Mr. KentCan you tell me more about him?"


    Carrie finally couldn''t contain her curiosity.


    Mike shook his head and said, "No."


    Carrie froze for a moment, and hurriedly put down the cup in her hand: "I''m too presumptuous."


    Mike knocked off the assistant on the sofa and said with a smile, "You misunderstood me."


    "Um?"


    "If you want to know, go to Clark and find out for yourself, now it''s time for us to get down to business."


    A look of surprise flashed in Carrie''s eyes, and then she said solemnly, "Okay."


    When her contract with Mephisto was signed, she herself does not know.


    But this is a contract to sell himself, sell his soul, serve Mephisto as a servant, in exchange for power, and even after Carrie''s death, her soul belongs to Mephisto.


    After briefly understanding Carrie''s contract, Mike groaned and said, "I can only try my best."


    "I''m already grateful."


    said Carrie hastily.


    Mike beckoned to him, and when he came to him at home, he stood up slowly, and a card appeared between his fingers.


    Name: The Talisman to Break the Precepts of All Things.


    Item introduction: It can restore the relationship between objects strengthened by magic power through the contract and the life created by magic power to the state of "before casting".


    Remarks: The Noble Phantasm of the Betrayal Witch.

 Chapter 300： Purification Contract

    The card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, and a dagger with a gorgeous shape and a blade curved like lightning appeared in Mike''s hand.


    Mike waved and said to Carrie, "Are you ready?"


    Carrie took a deep breath and nodded.


    In the next instant, before he could react, the gorgeous dagger pierced into her chest.


    The pain came, but she had already prepared, just snorted, and there was no more expression.


    Immediately afterwards, she felt as if something was torn apart, and after a roar full of resentment, she disappeared from her body and soul.


    It''s a soul contract.


    A gleam of joy flashed in Carrie''s eyes.


    Mike waved away the embodied weapon and smiled at Carrie.


    Carrie pressed her chest and looked nervously at the suit she was wearing. After making sure there was no blood stains on the suit, she bowed to Mike and said excitedly, "Thank you, Mr. Kent, I am free again. already."


    An advertisement, the novel app I am using recently, all Android and Apple phones support it!


    Mike nodded.


    This was already known when he stabbed the opponent with the talisman that broke the precepts of all things.


    In fact, he could change the object of the contract with Carrie to himself, but... there is no need for that, and he doesn''t care.


    Carrie stood up straight, her chest wound recovering fast.


    Her abilities are still there, but the contract has disappeared.


    If Mike wasn''t there, Carrie would have cheered.


    "Go ahead."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Clark is in New York."


    This is... agreeing with me to go to Clark? Don''t care about my demon status?


    Carrie understood in an instant, and looked at Mike with more and more reverence.


    no!


    The other party treats her so well, and has lifted her bondage, she must repay, or to further close the relationship between the two parties...


    What can she do for the Mack family?


    It''s as if Mike''s family has nothing for her to do...


    Right, that one!


    Carrie''s eyes lit up and she said, "Mr. Kent, I have something for you."


    When the words fell, he walked to the sofa, took out a rolled up paper with special material from the bag he was carrying, and handed it over.


    "Mr. Kent, this is for you."


    "Um?"


    Mike''s eyes fell on the paper, and he asked curiously, "What is this?"


    "A contract?"


    "contract?"


    Mike frowned.


    He now thinks of Mephisto when he hears the contract, and feels like a pit.


    "I do not need."


    Mike looked at Carrie like your little girl was trying to hurt me.


    Looking at Mike''s expression, Carrie reacted and said, "This one hasn''t been signed yet."


    Mike: "��"


    So, just wait for me to sign and sell myself?


    Carrie said anxiously, "It was neither of them signed."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "This is a contract of a vengeful spirit, that is, a ghost knight. It''s just a blank contract. If Mr. Kent signs the master''s name and finds another person to sign, that person will get the ghost knight. The power will become your exclusive knight."


    Got an obedient Ghost Rider?


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    This thing is interesting.


    Moreover, the power of Ghost Rider is very good, especially the undead body...


    Now, except for Gwen, everyone else in their family has powerful strength. If any enemy appears and targets Gwen, it will not only become the weakness of their family, but also bring great danger to Gwen. .


    If Gwen had Ghost Rider powers...


    Mike was a little moved.


    But... Ghost Rider is a lunatic, if Gwen is affected.


    Mike thought for a while, Gwen was on fire all over his body, making the appearance of Ghost Rider laughing wildly...


    His face darkened.


    Be careful.


    "The Ghost Rider Contract..." Mike groaned and wondered, "Why did you just call him the Spirit of Vengeance?"


    Carrie said, "That''s it."


    "The spirit of vengeance is their original name. They were created by God and came to the world to protect human beings, but because of Mephisto''s curse and contract, after they fell, they became his ghost knights."


    Did you fall after the curse?


    If he could dispel the curse, would they revert to vengeance?


    Mike tells Carrie what he thinks.


    Carrie thought for a while, then shook her head with a wry smile, and said, "I don''t know, because no one has ever done such a thing before, and no one has been able to dispel Mephisto''s curse."


    Mike thought for a while and said, "Give me this contract."


    Carrie hands it to Mike.


    After Mike picked it up, he walked to his room.


    Dispel, purify, all kinds of skills to dispel curses.


    Even using ability cards.


    Mike has a lot of options.


    Looking at Mike''s back, Carrie was full of admiration.


    This kind of thing can only be thought of by Mr. Kent, who gave her freedom. He is indeed Clark''s father.


    But... can it be done?


    Carrie was curious.


    At this moment, Gwen and Ruiwen, who had finished eating, came over.


    Gwen took Carrie''s hand and pulled him to the sofa. After Rui Wen came and sat down together, the two women, one big and one small, sat together and whispered something.


    Ghost Rider, Vengeful Spirit, Clark...


    The three of them chatted, exclamations from time to time, and laughter from time to time, and they got along very happily.


    An hour later, Mike walked out with a smile on his face, looking at the three people who got along well, a little surprised.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike and said, "How''s it going?"


    Carrie had told them both about the contract.


    Seeing Ruiwen asking this, Carrie and Gwen also looked at Mike expectantly.


    With the contract between Mike''s fingers, he nodded to the three of them and said, "When have I let you down?"


    At this time, as if looking at the contract with some special abilities, you will find that the scroll that originally had an orange flame phantom now has a blue flame phantom.


    In addition, he has also confirmed the contract, and there are no traps and loopholes deliberately left in the contract.


    He walked up to the three of them and said to Carrie, "I accept this, thank you."


    "Don''t say that!" Carrie hurriedly said, "I don''t use this thing, you just need it."


    Mike smiled slightly, turned to look at Gwen, and then at Raven.


    This thing, Ruiwen can also use.


    Aware of the sadness in Mike''s eyes, Rui Wen laughed and said, "Give it to Gwen."


    He winked at Mike and said, "My ability can still protect myself."


    Mike took a long breath, kissed Rui Wen forcefully, and said, "Don''t worry, I will protect you for the rest of your life."


    Ruiwen''s face flushed, she patted Mike''s back lightly, gathered her loose hair to her ears, and said shyly, "The child is still here."


    "No, I''m not here, I don''t see anything."


    Gwen covered his eyes.


    "Haha! Ghost girl!"


    Mike laughed, put the contract in front of Gwen, and said, "Now that you know it, are you willing to sign it?"


    Gwen got up, gave Mike a knightly salute, and said, "Knight Gwen is at your service."


    In this way, she will be able to help her father and brothers in the future.

 Chapter 301： Are you still hiring?

    The battle in Houston, while short-lived, was no small mess.


    As for the casualties, Mike and his party cleaned up very quickly, although there were, but not many.


    But even so, this incident still caused a sensation, grabbed the headlines of major news media, and even caused a hurricane-like discussion on the Internet.


    Coulson, who happened to be in Houston, was left here to clean up the mess after reporting the situation to his chief.


    Later, Nick Fury called Mike, and after asking some information, he went to work on SHIELD again.


    This guy has been mysterious lately.


    As for the Mike family, because of the strained relationship in Houston, they simply left the city and traveled to nearby cities.


    Carrie came to New York immediately after she was freed and said goodbye to the three of them.


    She learned some basic facts about Clark from Raven and Gwen.


    Where to work, phone number, etc.


    Carrying a small suitcase, Carrie left the airport alone, called a taxi, and rushed to the Daily Planet directly.


    This time, she didn''t wear that old suit, she dressed herself very beautifully.


    A fresh floral dress gives people a sense of comfort and naturalness, while the exposed shoulders and beautiful collarbone make it a bit more sexy, and a pair of white high-heeled sandals make it even more sexy. Originally not low figure, set off more and more slender.


    Carrie casually fiddled with the long blond hair draped over her shoulders, took out her vanity mirror, sat in the back seat of the car, looked at her makeup, made sure there was no flaw, put the vanity mirror in her backpack, and whispered. tone.


    very perfect.


    See you soon, she is looking forward to it.


    The driver looked at Carrie in the back seat of the car through the rearview mirror, swallowed, and said, "Beauty, is this your first time here?"


    Carrie nodded.


    The driver''s eyes lit up and said, "Here is my phone number. If you need a car, you can call me anytime, and I''m always on call."


    "OK."


    Carrie glanced at the number, but immediately forgot it.


    Moments later, the taxi stopped in front of the Daily Planet, and the driver yelled at Carrie after she got off with her luggage.


    "You are so beautiful, be careful when you go out."


    Carrie waved her hand and walked into the newspaper office without looking back.


    As soon as she entered, the beautiful Carrie was like a gust of fresh wind, immediately attracting attention.


    Going to the front desk, Carrie smiled and indicated her intention.


    The receptionist looked at Carrie and called Clark with a smile.


    "Please wait a moment, he will be down in a while."


    "thanks."


    Carrie smiled and waited quietly, pulling the suitcase on a tray.


    After a while, after Clark came down, the front desk pouted at Carrie and whispered, "Awesome, Clark."


    Clark was stunned for a moment, looking at the ridicule in the other''s eyes, and smiled helplessly.


    Walking behind Carrie, looking at the other person''s back, Clark''s eyes were a little puzzled. Does he know the other person?


    "Hello, are you looking for me?"


    Clark''s low, magnetic voice sounded, and Carrie''s body tensed instantly.


    In fact, when Clark appeared, she had already noticed it, but she didn''t know how to say hello to Clark. After all, the last time they met, the scene was really ''hot''.


    Clark gently pressed her to the ground, and she buried Clark affectionately in the soil...


    Carrie turned nervously and gave Clark a slightly stiff smile.


    "Long time no see, Clark."


    Clark frowned. Although there was vigilance in his eyes, it was more of an accident.


    "Where did you come from? How did you find it here?"


    Hearing Clark''s question, Carrie showed no impatience.


    She let go of the suitcase that she had been holding in her hand and said, "I met Mr. Kent, and I got news from him in Houston."


    Houston?


    Monster wounding incident?


    Having seen his dad, then the other party should have no ill will towards him, otherwise his dad should purify the other party directly.


    A series of thoughts flashed through Clark''s mind, and then he said, "What''s the matter with you here?"


    Carrie blushed slightly, and said, "I''m here to find you, I..."


    "Hey! Clark! It''s time for us to go!"


    A vigorous voice sounded, and a woman who looked very capable with her hair tied behind her head came out.


    "This is?"


    Louise saw Carrie in front of Clark with a questioning look on her face, stood beside Clark, and handed the camera to Clark.


    "Carrie, Clark''s classmate."


    Carrie generously extended her hand to Louise. Although she smiled beautifully, there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    Louise was startled and shook hands with Carrie.


    "Louise, Clark''s colleague."


    The two looked at each other, and after they both keenly noticed a trace of hostility in each other''s eyes, the two of them instantly understood.


    They all like Clark.


    After confirming this, the smiles on the faces of the two became even more charming.


    "Do you have anything to do with Clark?"


    Louise spoke softly, but Carrie sneered inwardly.


    What am I looking for him, does it have to do with you? Need to talk to you?


    Carrie instinctively ignored Louise, took out her cell phone, pressed a number, and when Clark''s cell phone rang, she smiled and said, "This is my phone number."


    "My number, what about you..."


    "Well, I got it from Mr. Gwen and Kent."


    Carrie lightly picked her long hair with a more charming smile, turned her head to Louise and said, "Mr. Kent, he is a very good person, you should meet when you have time. "


    "I''ve seen it, Mr. Kent''s cooking is very good."


    Carrie''s smile froze.


    Damn, she''s behind.


    Noticing Carrie''s expression, Louise secretly smiled and said to Clark: "Come on, there is an interview, we have to hurry up."


    Saying that, he grabbed Clark and walked out.


    Clark nodded to Carrie with the camera and said, "Sorry, I still have something to do now, see you next time."


    Carrie smiled and made a phone call.


    "contacting via phone."


    Clark hesitated, then nodded.


    Carrie is a very dangerous person. He needs to find out what the other party is looking for. It is really necessary to get in touch.


    Seeing Clark''s expression, Louise pursed her lips, feeling a sense of crisis.


    At the same time, Carrie''s face in the newspaper office sank, and a shuddering coldness emerged from her.


    She almost pinched the woman named Louise to death just now.


    However, by doing so, she and Clark would have no chance.


    She wouldn''t do such a stupid thing.


    After pondering, she walked to the front desk and said with a smile, "Hi, beauty, is your newspaper still hiring?"

 Chapter 302： doorway

    A month later, in the evening.


    "I''m home!"


    Gwen stood at the door of the house, shouting.


    Mike and Ruiwen got out of the car, looked at Gwen and smiled, and said, "Go home."


    Rui Wen smiled and nodded, looking at the house in front of her, her heart was full of warmth.


    This is her home.


    "Eat!" Gwen yelled, "Dad, I want to eat! It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten your meal!"


    "it is good."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "What do you want to eat! Just say it!"


    The voice fell, and before Gwen could speak, Sol pushed open the door and walked out.


    "You are back."


    Sol looked at the three in surprise, pinched his double chin, and said, "I just heard that someone wants to eat, and I want to eat boiled cabbage."


    "Cook you ass!"


    Mike laughed and scolded, pointed at Sol and said, "You are getting better and better at eating."


    This guy eats while learning to cook. Although his cooking skills are increasing, what is increasing faster is his appetite and his increasingly sloppy mouth.


    Thor��


    This guy is more like a chef now.


    After thinking about it, although returning to Asgard, wok in one hand, spatula in the other hand, and the appearance of fighting with the enemy...


    hiss!


    Mike always had the feeling that Odin would come to fight him.


    Gwen glared at Sol, who was getting fatter and fatter, and said, "Look at how fat you are now, and you still eat!"


    Return her eight pack abs Sol brother!


    Sol smiled, and naturally touched his chubby belly: "I''m not fat."


    The eyes of the three of Mike fell on Sol''s stomach, watching each other touching back and forth, and sneered together.


    Following the gazes of the three, Sol nodded and looked at his body, his face stiffened, his hands hurriedly stopped, and he took a deep breath.


    fail��


    Sol: (���`��)


    So, is he all that fat?


    But if Mike makes boiled cabbage, he still has to eat it...


    Sol licked his lips.


    Gwen shook his head, and said quickly and indignantly: "We have never lived in a family as ugly as you."


    Sol: (?��?)��


    "How was your trip?"


    Mike asked.


    Sol said happily: "Jane likes me more, and praises me that the dishes I cook are delicious, and that I am a good man at home."


    Home...good man...


    You are the **** of thunder! Thor!


    It''s only been a few months, how did it become what it is now?


    Mike raised his head slightly, sighed and shook his head.


    "Forget it, let''s go home first, I''m hungry too."


    "Okay, it''s delicious."


    Gwen cheered.


    As soon as the words fell, and the three of Mike started walking, several people walked out of the courtyards on the left and right of them.


    Steve and Peggy Carter.


    Tony, Maria and Pepper Potts.


    Steve looked at the Mike family and smiled brightly: "I heard you want to make delicious food?"


    Peggy Carter waved his hand excitedly and ran towards Mike and the others.


    "Come on! Play mahjong! It''s been a long time since I played, my hands are itchy!"


    Maria also waved her hand, trotted over, held hands with Peggy Carter, and said excitedly, "What a coincidence, I haven''t played for a long time."


    With that said, the two turned to look at Mike and said, "Don''t run! Play two laps with us in a while!"


    Mike nodded with a smile. After noticing Ruiwen''s suspicious eyes, he whispered to him, "Mahjong, an ancient game, I''ll teach you later."


    Raven nodded.


    Steve gave a wry smile as he watched Peggy Carter turn in circles with Maria in excitement.


    Come, can''t escape.


    Tony came over, holding Pepper Potts'' hand.


    "Hey! Uncle Mike, did you come back today because you knew I was coming?"


    Mike: "Who are you?"


    Tony; "��"


    "puff!"


    Looking at the deflated Tony, Pepper Potts couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike smiled and patted Tony on the shoulder: "Just kidding."


    Tony: (`�ء�*)��


    "Why are you here?"


    Mike asked curiously.


    "This is my house, I..."


    "Snapped!"


    Maria slapped Tony''s head: "This is my house!"


    Tony: "��"


    He felt like he was being targeted.


    "It''s Pepper''s too."


    Maria turned to Pepper Potts and smiled lovingly.


    Pepper Potts glanced at Tony, and suddenly let go of Tony''s hand in disgust and hugged Maria''s arm.


    Tony: "��"


    He was absolutely targeted!


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    Immediately, Maria explained: "This silly kid just happened to bring Pepper to see me today. They confirmed the relationship between men and women. Speaking of which, this is the first time Tony has brought his girlfriend home."


    Hearing this, Pepper Potts bowed his head shyly and looked at Tony tenderly.


    Tony''s heart swayed when he was seen.


    At this moment, Steve, who just came over, saw Tony''s expression and wondered, "What''s wrong with you? It''s spring?"


    The advertisement is really good, and it is worth installing it. After all, there are many sources of books, all books, and fast updates!


    Tony: "��"


    Uncle''s! He was absolutely targeted!


    It''s getting more and more lively.


    Looking at the crowd, Mike smiled and shook his head.


    "Let''s go, go home first, I''ll prepare the ingredients, prepare..."


    "Wait for me!"


    A suave-looking man with glasses came out across from Steve''s house.


    Bruce Banner?


    Why is he here?


    Aware of Mike''s doubts, Steve whispered, "Nick Fury bought him a house near here. He moved in last week."


    Bruce Banner hurried two steps, came to the crowd, pushed his glasses, and suddenly said with a grim expression, "I''m hungry, I''m going to transform into a hungry one! Roar!"


    Everyone: "��"


    so cold...


    I''m afraid this is not a fool.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen smiled happily Wu Wu covered his mouth and said to Bruce, "You are so cute, Uncle Bruce."


    Bruce touched his head and smiled dryly: "Haha, just being cute."


    He wanted to scare them...


    Mike''s eyes swept across the crowd.


    Good guy, his neighborhood is not going to become a gathering place for superheroes.


    As soon as this thought came up, Tony said lightly: "By the way, I have bought some houses around. Anyone who needs them can tell me."


    With the increasing number of Avengers, he and Nick Fury discussed it and decided to turn this place into another home and base for the Avengers.


    Steve held Tony''s shoulders and said quietly, "You should have done this earlier."


    When he bought a house, he spent a lot of pension money...


    Tony shrugged and spread his hands.


    "Hey! Luke!"


    At this moment, Gwen saw his little friend and shouted to him.


    Luke looked surprised, and said, "You''re back!?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Gwen nodded, and Luke shouted across the street.


    "Let''s have dinner tonight, bring your parents over here!"


    Luke didn''t even think about it, and shouted, "Okay, we''ll be right over here!"

 Chapter 303： hasty party

    Watching Luke trot home.


    Mike scratched his head, looking helpless.


    Man, there are more people.


    However, it is also very happy to be so lively once in a while.


    Suddenly found that Tony and the others were looking at him, he was slightly startled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Peggy Carter said with a smile: "Don''t you want to introduce me?"


    Mike grabbed Ruiwen''s hand and said to everyone, "Mistress."


    "Oh hoo!"


    People screamed out.


    There was a blush on Rui Wen''s face.


    "Raven."


    Peggy Carter and Maria immediately took Ruiwen''s hand from left to right and looked at Ruiwen tenderly.


    that is really good!


    The two looked at each other and both understood the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Teach Mahjong! Abuse the rookie!


    Thinking of the beauty, there are two old ladies who are one hundred and fifty years old, showing a honeyed smile.


    "Okay, stop standing here."


    Mike urged and said to Sol, "Go buy groceries."


    "So many people, why me?"


    "Boiled cabbage?"


    "I go!"


    Sol disappeared in a flash, and after returning home with everyone, Mike received a call from Sol again.


    "Buy what?"


    Mike thought about it for a while and found that if he wanted to do a lot, he lacked a lot of materials, so he said to Sol again: "You come back first, we will buy it elsewhere."


    "Oh!"


    Sol responded, pushed open the door and walked in.


    Mike''s face darkened.


    "You''re just outside the door? Then what are you calling!"


    Sol installed his mobile phone and said leisurely, "My phone bills are high."


    Mike looked suspiciously at Sol and guessed, "You don''t think you can make a phone call until you run to the door."


    "No, no, there are things, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Sure enough...


    Mike looked at this Hanhan speechlessly and said, "Come in and come with me."


    After Sol came in, Mike told everyone, opened the portal, and went to the opposite side of the ocean with Sol.


    An hour later, Mike and Sol walked out of the portal again carrying a lot of things.


    "Mike."


    John and Lana approached nervously.


    "You''re here, what about Luke?"


    Mike glanced inside, but did not find Luke.


    "He went upstairs with Gwen."


    John whispered something, pointed to a few people in the living room, nervous and excited, and said, "They are not ordinary people, right?"


    Lana nodded and said carefully: "Although I only know Iron Man, those few people talked to him very naturally, and they must not be ordinary people."


    In the face of Iron Man, it would be a lie to say that you are not nervous.


    "They are all our neighbors."


    Mike explained and winked at the two of them: "Other than that, they''re all just junkies."


    "Yes, asshole!"


    Sol showed his head from the kitchen and nodded affirmatively.


    John and Lana looked at each other, still tense, but began to relax.


    Mike continued: "They live here and will see each other often in the future. You will get used to it sooner or later."


    Recommended, it''s really good, it''s worth installing, after all, there are many sources of books, all books, and fast updates!


    The two nodded, and when they saw Mike walking into the kitchen, they hurriedly said, "Let''s help too."


    The two of them went out, and I really didn''t know what to talk about with people like Tony Stark.


    For this dinner, Mike used a character card.


    So, the whole cooking process became amazing.


    Sol watched from the side, with longing, admiration, and joy in his eyes. This was simply the highest level of cooking he pursued.


    Don''t know when it will be done, maybe, before he picks up Thor''s Hammer again?


    He sighed inwardly.


    At this moment, Clark pushed open the door and walked in, and saw a room full of people stunned.


    Why so many people?


    Is it...


    He walked into the kitchen, saw Mike waving a kitchen knife, and said in surprise, "Dad, you''re back!"


    After abandoning him for more than a month, did his dad finally remember that he was still at home?


    "Clark."


    Mike looked back at his son and said, "In your room, there is a gift we brought back to you."


    Remember him!


    He was about to cry with excitement...


    Clark howled in his heart, nodded to the two of John, especially after staying on John for a while, turned around and walked towards the living room.


    John...has a seven-point resemblance to his biological father, and when he first met him, he was taken aback.


    When he came to the living room, Clark greeted everyone and ran upstairs.


    As soon as he went upstairs, he was dragged to the room by Gwen, and Clark''s eyes were full of pampering when he saw the little guy showing off the harvest of this trip to himself.


    Gwen and his age are a little too old, he can''t be jealous at all, if Charles and Eric dare to show off in front of him...


    hum!


    Luke looked at the two with admiration.


    He also really wanted to have a brother or something.


    "Brother, this is for you!"


    Gwen took out a cowboy hat and handed it to Clark.


    "I bought this with my own money!"


    Clark took it, rubbed Gwen''s head, and said, "Did you bring a gift for Luke?"


    Before Gwen could answer, Luke pulled out a small pistol-like pendant from under his neck and said, "Gwen has given it to me!"


    Gwen Chao Clark grimaced and said, "How could I forget my best friend."


    "Little girl."


    Clark smiled and walked out the door, putting the hat on his head.


    Back in the room, he saw the gift Mike gave him, put away the gift and the hat that Gwen gave him, changed his suit, and walked downstairs.


    Tony, Maria, Pepper Potts, Steve, Peggy Carter, Bruce, plus the Luke family, with their family and Saul��


    good guy!


    Clark did the math and found that there were more than a dozen people.


    This is a lively party The food is also a big project.


    Still, that wasn''t a problem at all for Mike.


    When he brought out the dishes that looked like works of art, everyone was amazed, and they were even reluctant to put down chopsticks.


    Speaking of chopsticks, because of the frequent rubbing of rice, each of them is very slippery.


    In the end, Mike grabbed the chopsticks first, and after destroying the dish, everyone sighed and moved the chopsticks.


    And then...it couldn''t stop.


    One by one, like huskies that have been hungry for seven days, they almost ate all the plates of Mike''s house.


    They have never eaten something so delicious.


    Food from the gourmet world, they''re weird when they eat it.


    An hour later, everyone left Mike''s house contentedly touching their stomachs.


    Seeing how everyone left, Mike smiled secretly.


    Now that I have eaten, I don''t know if I have eaten tonight''s meal or not tomorrow.


    They all come to his house to eat, hum.


    "What are you thinking of bad ideas?"


    Ruiwen, who came out with Mike as a gift, leaned on Mike''s shoulder and smiled at his man.


    Mike turned his head and kissed Rui Wen''s forehead, "What bad idea can I have?"


    Without waiting for Rui Wen to make a sound, Mike turned around and carried Rui Wen up, his body flashed, and he disappeared in place.

 Chapter 304： help

    After three days of rest at home, the lazy Mike finally decided to open the restaurant.


    This is a very difficult decision.


    When a salted fish does not work for a long time, it is simply too difficult to let him work, especially this salted fish is not worried about food and clothing and has rich assets.


    It''s almost like a quilt seal on a Sunday in the cold winter.


    Think about it this way...


    Whoops, Mike suddenly felt amazing.


    After more than a month, Mike was standing in the kitchen of the restaurant again.


    After cleaning the restaurant in the morning, after purchasing some ingredients, at noon, Mike finally put up the normal business sign.


    Today''s Special: Seafood Fried Rice.


    Chef: Mike.


    Waiter: Sol.


    Affected by Sol''s rapid weight gain and plummeting appearance, some fans who were originally interested in Sol have lost interest in Sol, and the restaurant''s business has also dropped by 20%.


    This is a very good thing for Mike.


    Although there are still some diners who come to eat specifically, they are addicted to Mike''s appearance, which makes Mike very annoyed, but Mike can''t really drive them out. At most, there are some small notes with numbers written on them.


    "Sol, get rid of the shrimp."


    Mike instructed Sol, and he was also dealing with mussels.


    "excuse me."


    Just as the two were busy working, a familiar voice rang out.


    Mike exposed his head from the kitchen, looked at the familiar figure who was looking at the restaurant curiously, and said somewhat unexpectedly, "Carrie?"


    "Mr. Kent."


    Carrie turned and gave Mike a sweet, well-behaved smile.


    "I heard from Clark that your restaurant is open today, and I came here to try your craft."


    "Oh, it is indeed open today."


    Mike poured Carrie a glass of water and said, "There is only seafood fried rice today."


    "Anything is fine."


    Carrie hurriedly took the water and looked at the kitchen. "Is there anything I can help you with? I used to help with cooking at home."


    Mike waved his hand and said, "No, you just wait."


    "Mr. Kent, let me help, I can really do it."


    Carrie looked at Mike pitifully: "I''ll be very uneasy just waiting to eat. You are my benefactor."


    "Then... come in and help me wash the dishes."


    "thanks!"


    Carrie said excitedly.


    Mike: "��"


    It was you who helped me wash the vegetables, what did you say thank you?


    Carrie put her bag away, pulled up her sleeves, went into the kitchen, greeted Sol, and began to help. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    That diligent look is like a little daughter-in-law who has the courage to express herself when she sees her parents for the first time.


    and many more��


    Mike had a strange look on his face and muttered in his heart.


    Could it be that he really came to perform here?


    Just as the thought fell, the bell hanging on the door of the restaurant made a crisp sound again.


    Mike turned his head to look, his eyes swept across Clark and Louise, blinked, and a smile appeared in his heart.


    It seems to be more and more interesting.


    "dad."


    Clark nodded to Mike and said, "Louise said she wanted to eat your meal."


    Louise smiled at Mike.


    This smile, no matter how you look at it, has a kind of flattering taste.


    I just heard her say, "Mr. Kent, your cooking is so delicious, I''ve been thinking about it for a month."


    "Haha!" Mike smiled happily and said, "I''ll let you eat enough this time."


    As Louise put down her bag and was about to sit down, Carrie showed her head from the back kitchen.


    "Clark, you''re back!"


    Louise froze, stood up immediately, and gave Carrie a cold look.


    What do you mean you''re back?


    This is Clark''s house, and it''s talking like yours!


    A wife waiting for her husband to come home?


    Looking at Carrie who came out to greet Clark with a smile on her face, Louise deftly turned her body to the side, stood in front of Clark, and said to Carrie, "Yo, you came so early, Miss Carrie, I can''t think of it. You are so greedy, did you go straight to the back kitchen to eat?"


    Carrie did not change her smile, and said softly, "I need to correct you two points."


    "First, I''m helping in the back kitchen. Second, I''m your boss now. Although it''s off-duty time, you need to maintain basic respect for me."


    Louise followed the trend: "That''s right, you are my boss! It took a month to become my boss from a new employee, which is really amazing. I heard that you stayed in the editor-in-chief''s office for a long time last time. Well, they must be talking about something very important."


    Saying that, she winked at Carrie and said, "Can you share it with me so that I can learn?"


    The smile on Carrie''s face froze, and she sneered: "I heard that you have been in the Daily Planet for several years, but you are still not in charge of a separate news section. You really have to learn a lot. It''s miserable."


    When the words fell, the two looked at each other, and there seemed to be a sound of electricity in the air.


    Mike glanced at Clark and saw that Clark''s face was expressionless, but his eyes were full of helplessness. He gently bumped Clark''s arm, winked at his son, and smiled teasingly.


    Clark gave Mike a wry smile.


    "Cough, Dad, I went to the kitchen to help."


    "Need not!"


    Before Mike could speak, Louise and Carrie cried out at the same time.


    "You sit!"


    The two glared at Clark at the same time, rolled up their sleeves and ran to the kitchen.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Mike grabbed Clark''s neck, shook it slightly, and laughed sarcastically.


    "Son, which one do you like? Would you like me to investigate it for you?"


    "Dad! Don''t make trouble!"


    Clark rubbed his head lamented: "It''s enough to give me a headache."


    The two confront each other at work, leaving Clark in the middle, making him very embarrassed.


    "What''s the headache?"


    With a big wave of Mike''s hand, he said domineeringly, "Both are taken!"


    Clark: "��"


    He shoved Mike and said angrily, "Old man, don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and cook!"


    Mike shrugged and walked to the back kitchen, but as soon as he reached the door, he heard Thor''s rage.


    "You two women who get in the way, get out of here, don''t waste the ingredients here, get out of here for me, the kitchen is a very sacred place!"


    Mike: "��"


    good guy! good guy!


    Is Thor going to evolve? Awareness is so high!


    The two women ran out of the kitchen in despair.


    He smiled awkwardly at Mike and sat at a dining table by himself, but when they saw Clark sitting alone at a dining table, the two immediately moved over. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    "��"


    What''s the situation? Sol''s emotions are so intense?


    Mike exclaimed. After walking quickly into the kitchen, he looked at the angry Sol, as if he wanted to strike a few lightning bolts to kill the two women, and said cautiously, "Otherwise, you can cut two potatoes and calm down. a bit."


    Solmer silently picked up two potatoes.

 Chapter 305： whats wrong

    Tit for **** for tat, darkness Chencang, salaries drawn from the bottom of the pot...


    Two smiling women are performing an invisible confrontation that makes Mike astonished.


    If he usually sees this kind of thing, he will only shout blankly and yawn at most.


    but now��


    Seeing that the two were fighting because of Clark, Mike felt happy and relieved.


    I have my own pig...


    Pooh!


    It''s Chinese cabbage! Watery Chinese cabbage!


    Because the Chinese cabbage in my home is too good, it causes the vegetable sellers to quarrel.


    Even he saw a series of words constantly popping out of Clark''s head.


    worth 1, worth 1...


    "Ha ha."


    Mike chuckled and said to Sol who was taking notes carefully: "You can try to make one yourself. This thing is very simple. With your current skills, it is easy to get started."


    A look of surprise appeared on Sol''s face.


    Did he get Mike''s approval?


    Great! This is Mike''s approval!


    Since that night''s party, Mike used an artistic technique to cook a table for them, Mike has become a master chef in his eyes.


    To be affirmed by God of Cooking makes him very excited as a person who has just embarked on the path of cooking.


    "Thank you, I will try my best!"


    Sol shouted excitedly, looking at the ingredients in front of him, his eyes began to light up.


    Mike: "��"


    What is this naive to be stimulated by?


    Mike looked at Sol speechlessly, and took out the three fried seafood rice.


    Looking at Clark, who was caught between Carrie and Louise, as if being sucked in by a vortex, Mike sighed.


    Recommend, the book chasing app I''m using recently, Mimi reading app caches reading, offline reading!


    It seemed that only he could make the two women temporarily stop the meaningless fight in words.


    Put the fried rice in front of three people.


    Carrie and Louise thanked them quickly.


    Mike hung the tray by his side, stopped at the dining table, and said to Clark, "Son, I remember you like chili peppers, and the hotter the better, what do I think you haven''t eaten recently?"


    "Um?"


    Clark looked up at his father, and immediately became alert after noticing a smirk in Mike''s eyes.


    His dad is doing something!


    Sure enough, as soon as Mike''s voice fell, Louise said in surprise, "Clark, you like spicy food too! That''s great!"


    With that said, he picked up the chili on the table and scooped out a spoonful of it with a small spoon.


    "Wait, this is very��"


    Before Clark could finish speaking, Louise mixed the chili into the rice and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I like spicy food!"


    Clark: "��"


    After a while, you''ll know it''s awesome.


    Carrie snorted softly, picked up the small jar of chili peppers, and said with admiration: "You are really amazing, Louise, to be able to eat a spoonful of it is comparable to when I was a child."


    One, two, three...three spoons!


    hiss! Genius one second to remember ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    Looking at the completely discolored fried rice, Clark took a deep breath.


    This thing, is it eaten like this?


    Not even Hank Pym dares to eat like this!


    Clark whispered in his heart, for fear that the two of them could not think of putting all of Mike''s special chili sauce into the bowl, hurriedly brought it over, added two spoons to himself, and hurriedly handed it to Mike, who was watching the fun, gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, it''s okay. already."


    "Oh!"


    Mike took the peppers and turned away as if nothing had happened.


    But after hearing the sound of air-conditioning one after another, he smiled happily.


    The world is finally quiet.


    Let''s all cool down together!


    Gee!


    It''s a lot more loving than chatting.


    Sure enough, from the first spoonful of rice to the end of the meal, the two of them had no time to fight, and they all used it to **** in air-conditioning and drink water.


    When leaving, Clark looked at Mike with a very complicated look.


    Admiration, but also helplessness.


    Mike patted Clark on the shoulder: "Dad can only help you here."


    Quiet them for a while, that''s all Mike can do now. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    Clark squeezed out an ugly smile and turned away.


    Because today is the first day of reopening, there are not many customers, and after a day and a half of busy work, there is no one in the store.


    Hanging the sign of temporary closure, Mike asked Sol to make two fried rice. He tried to taste it, nodded secretly, and said to Sol, who was watching him nervously, "Good job."


    Sol smiled, picked up the spoon, and ate it contentedly.


    When Sol finished eating, scraped the plate clean, and complimented himself secretly, he suddenly thought of something, patted his forehead, and said, "Where''s Gwen? Isn''t she still at home hungry?"


    Mike shook his head: "She and Ruiwen went out and won''t be back until tonight."


    "Oh!"


    Sol responded and packed the plate.


    Mike poured two cups of tea for the two of them, Sol took a cup, took a sip, closed his eyes, and looked satisfied and intoxicated.


    Suddenly, Mike said, "Have you tried to summon your Thor''s Hammer?"


    Sol abruptly opened his eyes, and loneliness and loss instantly appeared on his face.


    "I tried, but no response, I''m still not qualified."


    Still not good enough?


    Mike groaned.


    What else is missing?


    The current Sol has changed. He is arrogant and arrogant. He can no longer be seen by anyone. He is now a kind and fat cook. So, what character is missing?


    After thinking for a few seconds, Mike''s eyes lit up.


    If he guessed right.


    It''s a sacrifice!


    Humility and tolerance are not enough, there should be sacrifice!


    but��


    He absolutely couldn''t tell Sol about this.


    What he said, Saul would subconsciously choose in this regard, which became a kind of deliberate.


    It would be his fault if Thor was not admitted by Quake because of this.


    Sol just needs an opportunity now.


    Mike whispered in his heart and said to Sol: "Don''t worry, I will pick it up."


    "Hope it." Sol''s eyes were distant, and he smiled freely: "Actually, I think it''s pretty good now."


    Apart from not being able to go home and see my family, it''s really not bad.


    but��


    He really wanted to go home, even if he confessed to his father.


    However, he had no chance.


    Sol was sad, and he poured Renjiu''s hot tea into his mouth and swallowed it violently.


    Loki, his younger brother, secretly met with him after he was caught breaking into the temporary S.H.I.E.L.D. base last time, bringing him a bad news.


    His father died of grief.


    He didn''t even see the other side for the last time.


    The thought of this made Thor even more sad.


    Looking at Sol''s expression, Mike was speechless.


    What do you think of, why does your expression look more and more ugly?


    It looked like a crying nest melon in Plants vs. Zombies.


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, a cry of pain sounded at the door of Mike''s shop.


    Mike, who was sitting just in front of the door, saw a fat old man with a plastic bottle on his back falling at the door of his store.

 Chapter 306： impeccable camouflage

    When an old man falls in front of you, do you support it or not?


    Now, this question will be a very difficult choice for many people.


    If it was a previous life, Mike would also be difficult to choose.


    but now��


    help!


    What can happen! ?


    He now has capital support!


    But faster than his Thor moves.


    While Mike was still choosing, Sol had already walked outside the door and helped the old man up.


    Then, this help...


    Hey, something really went wrong.


    I saw the old man grab Saul''s hand tightly, and said angrily: "It''s you! You pushed me down, you have to be responsible for me!"


    Hearing this, Mike was stunned.


    Good guy, has he really encountered such a thing?


    If Saul in the past had encountered such a thing, his mentality would have collapsed in an instant, but now...


    He looked at the old man without changing his face, and said, "Old man, don''t lie."


    "Ha, you still say I lied!"


    The old man rolled his eyes and suddenly burst into tears.


    "God is... Odin is up! This fat guy pushed me down! And said I was lying!"


    Sol: ��#


    He promised that if it was the same as before, he would definitely let the other party experience what is called God''s Wrath and Thor Electrotherapy.


    but now��


    He was able to squeeze out a smile, resisting the urge to throw a fist, and said, "Don''t shout, there is surveillance here, believe it or not, I''ll sue you for slander?"


    Ads, the app I''ve been using recently, Mimi reading app Android and Apple phones are all supported!


    The old man rolled his eyes and said angrily, "It''s amazing to have surveillance!"


    "There is surveillance...it''s amazing!"


    Mike walked over to Sol and said lightly.


    The old man looked at Mike, and Mike looked at the old man.


    The two looked at each other, then looked away immediately.


    At this moment, the eyes of the two exchanged several times, and several important messages flashed.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth twitched slightly, and his face was a little distorted from excessive surprise.


    The old man coughed softly and said to Sol: "No, you can''t be responsible for me! At least..."


    The old man looked at the restaurant and shouted loudly, "At least let me have a meal!"


    Saying that, the old man touched his stomach.


    Sol looked at the old man, his stiff and cold face suddenly became warmer.


    "Are you hungry?"


    So you want to deceive him?


    Sol suddenly understood.


    Mike looked at Sol, then at the old man, slapped himself on the face, turned and walked into the restaurant.


    Hopeless!


    Didn''t recognize it!


    He doesn''t care!


    Looking at Mike''s back, the old man breathed a sigh of relief.


    It would be too embarrassing for him to be exposed to his current appearance.


    Looking at Sol again, seeing Sol looking at him with sincerity, he shook his face and nodded with difficulty.


    "Okay, then come in with me."


    Sol pushed open the door of the restaurant and welcomed the old man in. New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    The old man put a bag of garbage bottles on his back behind the door, and sat at a dining table under the guidance of Sol.


    Then Sol brought a glass of water to the old man, with a surprised smile on his face: "Please wait a moment, I will make you something to eat."


    The old man nodded blankly, watching Sol''s back as he walked towards the kitchen, feeling that Sol''s back was unusually generous at this time.


    Changed... this kid has changed.


    The old man''s eyes were slightly red, and then disappeared immediately.


    If it weren''t for Mike''s good eyes, I really wouldn''t be able to see this scene.


    squeak...


    Mike pulled the chair next to the old man and sat next to the old man.


    "How about it?"


    "How about what?"


    The old man''s eyes were full of doubts.


    "Sol, what do you think of Sol now?"


    Mike squinted at the old man.


    Good guy, still playing with him.


    "That kid''s name is Sol! Who gave it a name, it sounds so nice."


    The old man is serious.


    Mike: "��"


    He did not expect that the other party turned out to be such Odin!


    That''s right!


    It''s Odin!


    Mike is 80% sure that the opponent is Odin!


    Just now, at the door, when Mike and the other party looked at each other, this thought came to mind.


    Just seeing the other party''s expression looking at Sol''s back, he almost confirmed this idea.


    "Oh, just admit it."


    Mike looked at the old man with a smile.


    The old man blinked and said, "Admit? Admit what? I didn''t deceive you. He brought me in to eat. I won''t give money for a while!"


    hiss!


    Mike sucked in a breath.


    Too much, I don''t even admit it.


    Mike suddenly laughed and said, "If you don''t admit it, forget it."


    The old man sighed in relief.


    But didn''t think so...


    Mike turned his head and immediately shouted: "Sol! This old man is..."


    "To shut up!"


    With a low shout, the old man in front of Mike changed.


    Even though he still looks like an old scavenger, his aura is like the abyss of the ocean, bottomless and terrifying.


    Mike looked at each other with a smile.


    "What did you say?"


    Sol curiously showed his head from the kitchen door and looked at Mike and the old man suspiciously.


    At this time, the old man put away his terrifying aura and turned into an ordinary scavenger.


    Mike smiled at Sol and said, "It''s nothing, I just want to tell you that this old man is really hungry."


    "Oh!" Sol nodded and said to the old man, "Don''t worry, it will be fine soon."


    Sol retracted his head again.


    Mike looked at the old man with a smile.


    The old man said indifferently, "Okay, I admit it! I am Odin, Thor''s father! So what?"


    "It''s not so good." Mike narrowed his eyes, and two rays of light appeared. He held back a smile and said, "It''s just that I suddenly think it''s interesting now, you are more interesting than I thought." First post https://(www)https ://m/.x81zw./com/


    "interesting?"


    Odin looked at Mike unexpectedly.


    "You are the first person to describe me like this Majestic, stalwart, great...


    He had heard all kinds of adjectives, but it was interesting for the first time.


    Mike shrugged and said, "Now, in your eyes, you are just a father who is worried about the child."


    "Worrying about the child?" Odin said coldly: "I''m worried about him? Stop joking!"


    Mike looked at each other seriously and smiled casually.


    "I''m a father too."


    Odin froze for a moment and sighed faintly.


    "Your kids are amazing."


    "thanks."


    Mike responded without hesitation.


    Odin continued: "I thank you for Sol."


    Sol can have the current change, he has been surprised.


    He looked at Mike curiously and said, "How did you recognize me?"


    Mike thought for a while, and gave the other side two points of face: "Intuition."


    Odin nodded, pinched the beard on his chin, and muttered, "I''ll just say, my disguise is impeccable."


    Hearing this, Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Odin looked at Mike and said, "You have very strong power."


    This is the main reason why he speaks with an equal tone to Mike.


    The conversation changed and he said, "How about one more favor for me?"


    "help?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Let''s hear it."

 Chapter 307： When youre full, go away

    "no!"


    After hearing what Odin asked him to do, Mike categorically refused.


    Help him take care of another child?


    What a joke, when he''s a nursery here?


    Thor was picked up by Clark, so he bothered to look at it.


    Now you Odin are going to throw Loki over here...


    What!


    I really feel like he''s here...


    Odin whispered, "I won''t let you help in vain!"


    "what is the benefit?"


    Mike''s heart moved.


    "You''ll get Asgard''s friendship!"


    "I haven''t got it yet?"


    Mike looked at Odin with ''grief and indignation'' and said, "Saul has stayed with me for so long, hasn''t he gained friendship yet?"


    Odin''s old face did not waver at all, but after pondering, he still whispered: "Well, how about I let the dwarves of Nidavi build a weapon for you?"


    "arms?"


    "That''s an artifact!"


    "Just barely."


    Mike ''reluctantly'' agreed.


    The two old guys looked at each other and laughed.


    The deal is done.


    "But the type of weapon, I want to specify."


    "no problem!"


    Odin nodded calmly.


    "Tell me, when is your other child coming? His power..."


    "His power will be sealed, like Thor."


    Mike nodded and whispered with his chin in mind: "Then what are the conditions for him to get his power back?"


    Odin whispered, and then chatted with Mike about the type of weapon.


    As for why Odin is here?


    Like what Mike just said, it''s nothing more than worrying about Sol.


    A father, who hasn''t seen his child for so long, is worried about coming here to see his child. This is human nature.


    Just as Mike and Odin were muttering something, Sol came out with a fried rice.


    Seeing that Mike and the old man were chatting happily, Sol put the fried rice in front of the old man and couldn''t help but say, "The old man can really chat with the old man."


    Odin and Mike: "?"


    "Try it."


    Sol handed the spoon to Odin and said, "It should taste good."


    He has tasted it before and it tastes very good.


    Odin picked it up, tasted it, and nodded slightly.


    It tastes really good.


    Perhaps because his son made it, Odin thought this fried rice was better than anything he had ever eaten.


    However, he has not forgotten the purpose of his visit this time.


    Make things difficult for Sol to see how much Sol has changed.


    So, he quickly took two mouthfuls of rice, spit out a mouthful of ''bah'', and said with disgust: "It''s too bad to eat, how can you eat this thing?"


    The smile on Sol''s face froze, and he gritted his teeth and roared, "Stinky old man, show me some respect!"


    Odin: "!"


    Why are you so angry all of a sudden?


    His performance just now was obviously more extreme than this.


    Odin blinked, and Mike gave Thor a thumbs-up.


    Good guy, dare to attack Odin like this!


    Sol slammed down the table with both hands, looked down at Odin in a very oppressive posture, and said angrily, "You can insult me, but you can''t insult my fried rice!"


    "?"


    Odin was startled.


    Sol, is this?


    Seeing the dazed appearance of the old man, Sol let out a long breath and said sadly, "You don''t understand!"


    "Don''t understand what?"


    Odin asked blankly.


    "I, Sol, the only thing I''m satisfied with now is my cooking skills! You''re insulting me by doing this!"


    The only satisfaction...is the cooking?


    Odin''s eyes flashed.


    Where did this kid put Asgard''s glory?


    He took a deep breath and couldn''t help but say, "Chef? Don''t you have any dreams?"


    "Dream?" Sol recalled Mike''s artistic cooking skills that day, and said yearningly: "If my dream is now...become a master chef!"


    Odin said angrily, "Aren''t you Thor?"


    "Does this conflict with my desire to be a chef?"


    Thor looked at Odin strangely, frowned, and said, "How do you know I''m Thor?"


    Odin pointed to Mike and said, "He said it!"


    Mike: "��"


    Sol pondered and said, "The God of Thunder and the God of Cooking..."


    In the murmur, he showed a smile and said, "No conflict."


    Then, he looked at the fried rice, slapped the table fiercely, and said, "Give it to me! Don''t waste it! You''re going to starve to death, you''re still picking and choosing! Forget it!"


    "Also, what I make won''t taste bad!"


    It was unpalatable and he wouldn''t serve it!


    Odin lowered his eyes and looked at Mike coldly.


    "Mike Kent, you..."


    "What! You dare to threaten my boss?" Sol glared at the other party and said, "Believe it or not, I''ll drive you out?"


    Mike: (?��?)


    Odin felt his brain hurt.


    This child is dying, should Loki stay?


    Just when he hesitated, he only heard Sol whisper: "Cooking is like being a human being, you must take every ingredient seriously, cook in a way that suits them, and blend them together for the purpose of making. Responsible for every dish.��


    "This is the principle of being a human being, and it is also the principle of cooking."


    "You understand? Old man?"


    Odin was startled.


    good guy!


    Sol has learned such a profound truth from cooking?


    If you look at a dish and see a country, and see the ingredients in it as the people...


    hiss!


    Thor''s insight is amazing!


    Moment Odin felt that it was not a loss.


    So, he sat down silently, picked up the spoon and ate quickly.


    The taste...really good.


    Sol smiled happily and looked at Mike.


    Mike couldn''t help giving Thor a thumbs up.


    Nice job!


    A few minutes later, Odin finished eating the last grain of rice, looked up and said seriously to Sol, "It''s delicious, I''m full."


    Sol showed a happy smile, packed the plate, and pointed at the door: "Go quickly when you''re full! You rotten old man, you''re not welcome here."


    "puff!"


    Mike couldn''t help but laugh.


    Odin: "��"


    Good boy, wait until you get back to Asgard!


    Odin''s eyelids twitched wildly.


    Mike waved to Sol and said, "Go, go and do your work first."


    Sol nodded, turned away with the plate in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Odin felt a sour taste in his heart.


    Why does Sol listen to Mike like that?


    Recalling how their father and son quarreled before, he sighed softly.


    "All right."


    Mike patted the table: "You should leave, or Sol will be suspicious."


    Odin nodded and said to Mike, "Come with me, Loki is waiting outside, I''ll give him to you."


    "Just let me bring Loki back?" Mike looked at Odin speechlessly: "It''s not obvious to tell them, do I have contact with you?"


    Odin tapped his forehead: "Then what do you say?"

 Chapter 308： rubbish truck

    "Throw Loki in the trash and pick him up when I go to the trash with Thor."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it." Odin pondered and reminded: "By the way, after Loki was sealed by me, he has undergone some changes. You will understand when you see him."


    Saying that, Odin got up and walked out.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Mike hurriedly stopped Odin.


    "What else?"


    Odin looked at Mike indifferently.


    "Take the trash you left at the door."


    Odin: "That''s not trash, that''s the spear of eternity..."


    So, you disguised the spear of eternity as a bag of trash?


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    Poor Eternal Gun.


    Odin turned and left with his ''trash''.


    Mike rubbed his forehead.


    This old guy was willing to come to Earth to see his son, and even entrusted Loki to him to teach him...


    Wait a moment?


    Mike frowned.


    Did he become Asgard Kindergarten?


    However, thinking of the weapon Odin promised, Mike smiled.


    For the sake of the weapon, he can only work hard.


    At the same time, Odin, who had left the restaurant, had taken Loki to the nearest trash can from Mike''s restaurant.


    Odin put his hand on the unconscious Loki''s forehead.


    Only after passing the test can you take back your power and return to Asgard.


    After leaving this message, Odin lowered his head, touched Loki''s forehead lightly, and cast Loki into a large iron after casting a magic that only Thor can see through and can last for several hours. in the trash can.


    "Bless you, my son."


    Odin murmured, and the figure disappeared.


    ��


    "Dad, Aunt Ruiwen and I ate out and went back. You don''t have to wait for us."


    "Then be careful when you come back."


    Mike instructed, hung up the phone, and checked the time.


    It''s five o''clock.


    Just closed.


    He has to pick up people.


    "Sol! It''s closed!"


    "right away!"


    Sol responded.


    After a few seconds, Thor came out with two bags of kitchen garbage.


    After Mike cleaned up the other garbage, he said, "Let''s go!"


    At the end of each day, they throw away the day''s **** to keep the environment tidy.


    Apart from closing from time to time, no ordering allowed, and poor attitude towards customers, their store is really good.


    One person carried a bag of garbage, and after closing the store door, the two walked to the garbage can.


    Looking at Sol''s back, Mike smiled secretly.


    What will Thor''s expression look like when he sees Loki for a while?


    hey-hey!


    Suddenly, Sol looked back at Mike and wondered, "What are you laughing at? Is there something wrong?"


    "No, everything is fine!"


    Mike shook his head and strode past Sol towards the trash can.


    "Let''s go!"


    Throwing the garbage into the trash can, Mike glanced.


    What about Loki?


    When he was wondering, he saw that Sol also threw the garbage in, then turned around and left.


    "Eh, eh!"


    Mike stopped Sol and said strangely, "Did you find anything unusual?"


    "Abnormal?" Sol pointed to the trash can and said, "Is the trash can changed?"


    Mike: "You didn''t say I didn''t pay attention, I did change..."


    The complexion changed, and the super vision was turned on directly.


    Immediately, the situation in the trash can became clear at a glance.


    The amount of **** inside is pitifully small, but at this time of day, there is clearly a lot of rubbish.


    The trash can must have been changed, that Loki...


    "Snapped!"


    Mike patted his forehead, feeling a pain in his head.


    "What��s wrong with you?"


    Sol asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing, I''m happy for the new litter box!"


    Mike said speechlessly, and lightly hammered the trash can.


    "boom!"


    There was a muffled sound, and a dent appeared on the trash can.


    Sol was surprised: "Are you so happy?"


    "Ha ha��"


    ��


    an hour ago.


    A garbage truck pulled up.


    When the driver hooked up the hook and was about to pull the movable box-type garbage can onto the car, a nearby resident came over with the garbage.


    The garbage bag swirled into the garbage can and smashed into the face of a comatose man.


    It''s Loki.


    Perhaps it was time, or perhaps the slap in the face was too humiliating, and Loki''s eyelids trembled.


    It was only a tremor, but he still didn''t wake up completely, but his consciousness began to wake up slowly.


    "Come to collect the garbage so early today, there are still more than two hours before six o''clock."


    The resident asked curiously.


    While smiling, the driver pulled the trash can and said, "My wife''s birthday is tonight, I have to go back early to prepare."


    "You are really caring, and your wife is really happy."


    The driver smiled and waved his hand. After pulling the garbage can into the car, he hummed a tune and drove the garbage truck away quickly.


    A few minutes later, a new empty bin was put in its place by a garbage truck.


    When Loki woke up, it was already half an hour later.


    He opened his eyes suddenly, his eyes full of anger.


    He was banished, and even his power was sealed.


    After Thor was expelled from Asgard, he discovered his origins.


    He is the son of Laufey, Lord of the Frost Giants, adopted by Odin.


    When he quarreled with Odin over this, his father suddenly fell into Odin''s sleep.


    Thor was exiled and Odin entered Odin''s Sleep, in which case his mother gave him the spear of eternity, making him temporarily king of Asgard.


    Loki understands that In order to truly become the king of Asgard, he must do a big thing during Odin''s sleep and get the recognition of his father Odin.


    So, he secretly colluded with Lau Fei, the King of Frost, opened the rainbow bridge for him, and asked him to kill Odin, but when the opponent made a move, he killed Lau Fei as a ''hero''.


    He wanted to get Odin''s approval for this, but he was locked up by Odin, and let him reflect on it.


    But how could he, Loki, be so obediently locked up all the time?


    So he tried his best to escape from prison.


    But it was still discovered by his father.


    Because he did not repent, Odin deprived him of his divine power and banished him to earth.


    So, this is Midgard?


    But why... so stinky?


    Feeling a sour smell going straight into his nose, Loki''s brows twisted into a tower.


    He tried to move his body, and after realizing that he could control his body, he tried to stand up.


    The dazzling light from the west-sloping sun fell on him, causing him to squint unconsciously.


    When he got used to the light, he looked around in a daze.


    The cars that shuttle back and forth, the tall buildings, and the stench...


    Loki almost vomited.


    He looked down and fell silent.


    Is this... rubbish?


    Why did he end up in the trash?


    Did he fall into the trash when he was banished?


    Before the exile, he had fallen into a coma, so he didn''t know what happened after that.

 Chapter 309： tough rocky

    "squeak!"


    The garbage truck braked suddenly and stopped at the garbage dump under the dashing control of the driver.


    Loki staggered and fell into the garbage truck again.


    damn it!


    Who is driving this?


    Are you looking for death?


    Loki angrily took off a vegetable leaf on his head and almost exploded in anger.


    At this moment, the middle-aged uncle driver got out of the car, saw a person standing in the trash can he pulled, froze for a moment, and said angrily: "Stinky boy, why are you in the trash can? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?"


    how could I know?


    Loki said coldly in his heart, narrowed his long and narrow eyes, and a cold light flashed in his green eyes.


    He''s so daring to call him a stinky brat.


    Loki reached out and touched his long flowing black hair, grabbed a cabbage leaf, and jumped down from the garbage truck.


    Stepping towards the driver, Loki got more and more wrong.


    Why is this damned mortal so tall?


    Walking in front of the driver, he looked up at the driver, put his toes on his toes, pinched the driver''s collar, and said, "What did you just call me?"


    The driver was startled, slapped Loki away with a slap, and said angrily, "Little bastard, I want to imitate others to threaten Lao Tzu, wait until you grow up!"


    Anger flashed in Loki''s eyes.


    damn it!


    He really has no power, if he has power...


    He waved his hand angrily.


    Wait a moment.


    He felt something was wrong!


    Loki''s eyelids twitched and he raised his hand to look.


    so small?


    Could it be that��


    An idea flashed in his mind, and he was shocked as if he had been electrocuted.


    Turning his head and seeing the rearview mirror of the car, he ran over.


    Lie down on the door and look in the rearview mirror.


    His eyes widened as if he had seen something incredible.


    In the mirror, there was a boy with long hair and clear eyes, who was making the same expression as him.


    Small! male! child! ?


    Loki''s head went blank.


    How did he become like this?


    He slipped out of the car in despair and almost fell on the ground.


    Although fifteen hundred years have passed, he still remembers what it was like when he was eight years old.


    He couldn''t remember this wrong, because in that year, he used an illusion to become a girl, and Saul confessed to him.


    Sol nearly faints when he learns the truth.


    No, now is not the time to think about that.


    So he became like this because he was deprived of power? Or, was this his father Odin did it on purpose?


    It must be so!


    Loki clenched his fist, furious to the extreme.


    The uncle driver looked at Loki and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you? You won''t be stupid, right? Or did you get lost?"


    Loki looked at each other coldly, and wanted to scold him, but thinking about his current situation...


    With a sad face, he said, "I was abandoned by my family."


    The uncle driver was startled and said angrily, "How can there be such an irresponsible parent!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to the police station in a moment."


    "Thank you." Loki thanked him and asked suspiciously, "Can you tell me where is this place?"


    "This is New York." The uncle driver said while operating the garbage truck, "Why, didn''t you live here before?"


    Loki nodded.


    The uncle driver sighed and started to take out the garbage.


    Loki hurriedly dodged.


    While taking out the garbage, several garbage truck drivers passed by and greeted the driver''s uncle. When they saw Loki beside him, they asked curiously.


    In this regard, the uncle of the driver only said that Rocky was a child of his relatives.


    Soon, after cleaning up the garbage truck, the uncle driver pulled the garbage can and let Loki sit in the co-pilot before rushing to the police station.


    Police station��


    Loki is not going back.


    So, halfway through the road, Loki made an excuse and got out of the car and slipped away.


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, Xiao Luoji was on the bustling street, looking at the surrounding environment with blank eyes.


    It doesn''t matter where he is if he has power.


    But now... he''s just a powerless kid, what''s he going to do? What can he do?


    He couldn''t find his way.


    It was getting dark, and little Loki, who was wandering in the street, suddenly frowned.


    He is hungry.


    If there is strength, no, even if he is an adult, he can easily solve the current predicament, but he is a child...


    Perhaps, this is the main reason why Odin turned him into a child.


    Put him in complete trouble.


    "No, we have to solve food and clothing first."


    Loki frowned, rolled his eyes, looked at the people on the street, and suddenly had an idea in his heart.


    After brewing in place, Loki walked towards the crowd.


    His target was a man and woman who seemed very close.


    Middle-aged men, young women.


    He''s going to blackmail.


    As a relative and child of the middle-aged man''s wife, he blackmails men and women on the grounds of finding out that men are engaging with women.


    Although this pair is not necessarily the kind of relationship he thought, there are many such people on the street, and they will always meet.


    At the same time, Mike, who was flying in the air, was speechless after seeing Loki''s actions.


    Loki''s behavior was more like Odin''s child than he was shouting outright on the street that I''m Thor.


    Thinking of Odin''s actions of ''corrupt people, cheating rice'' in the afternoon, Mike shook his head and continued to look at Loki.


    fail! fail!


    Loki failed many times, but was not discouraged. UU reading


    From this point of view, Loki showed his first rare quality - perseverance.


    Finally, at the door of a hotel, Loki finally found the target and got a sum of money.


    Although it''s not much, only over a hundred yuan, but it''s not a big problem to spend tonight.


    Looking at Loki who was counting the money, Mike couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, but he couldn''t help laughing when he saw a few children wandering the streets approaching Loki.


    A good show is coming.


    I saw the children, who were obviously much stronger than Rocky, surrounded Little Rocky, stole Rocky''s money with bad intentions, and even got two punches because Rocky tried to resist at first. .


    Loki gritted his teeth with hatred, but there was nothing he could do. In order to fill his stomach, he could only repeat the same trick and come to the hotel door to blackmail.


    It''s a pity... After failing twice, he met a reckless man and beat him directly.


    Helpless, Loki could only escape, hiding next to a trash can, before escaping the man''s pursuit.


    "Pooh!"


    Loki spit out **** saliva and felt the pain in his body. Tired and hungry, he frowned and sat on the ground.


    But just as he sat down, a huge stray dog ??rushed towards him from the darkness.


    This is its territory.


    Loki''s expression changed, and he hurriedly ran back.


    In the absence of weapons, with his current physical condition, he really can''t deal with this dog without getting hurt.


    Fortunately, the mad dog just gave up after chasing him for a while.


    Loki gasped in embarrassment, never feeling that he had worked so hard.

 Chapter 310： finally met

    Licking his dry lips, Loki was extremely tangled in his heart, and looked hesitantly at the public restroom not far away.


    When he just went to the toilet, he saw that there was a place for people to wash their hands.


    That water...


    No, that''s too depraved!


    He is the **** of Asgard!


    Just when he gave up this thought that made him spurn and chose to protect his dignity, half a piece of bread and half a bottle of water were placed in front of him.


    Little Loki looked up.


    A dark-skinned old man was smiling at him.


    The old man was wearing a washed-white blue shirt, and his weathered face was full of kindness.


    "Child, are you hungry, eat."


    The old man rubbed his hands embarrassedly, looked at Loki staring at him, and hurriedly added: "This thing is very clean, I tore it up and ate it."


    Loki looked down at the half piece of bread and half bottle of water in front of him, his face changed.


    What are you kidding?


    Did you take him for dinner?


    He is Loki! He is the **** of Asgard!


    This hateful mortal, he must...


    Goooo!


    Loki covered his stomach.


    The old man smiled and said, "Hurry up and eat, it''s hard to be hungry."


    Loki snorted coldly and said, "Don''t worry about it! Stay away from me!"


    "Ha ha."


    Hearing this, the old man was not angry, but smiled kindly: "Child, if you have trouble with your family, go back as soon as possible. It''s not good to be wandering outside."


    Saying that, he pointed to himself: "Look at me, but you must not learn from me."


    Loki: "��"


    He wouldn''t be mixed up like this.


    He was only temporarily down.


    goo...


    At this moment, the old man''s stomach rang twice.


    Is he not full?


    Then why...


    Loki looked at the food on the ground, fell silent, and suddenly said, "Why did you give me the food? Are you taking pity on me?"


    The old man shook his head and whispered, "Because now you need it more than I do."


    Loki picked up the food, suddenly stuffed it into the old man, and said coldly, "Take your thing and get away from me, I don''t need it!"


    You can''t get enough to eat yourself, and you still have the time to take care of others?


    Are mortals so idiots?


    "Eh��"


    The old man was stunned for a moment, looked at Loki who ran away, and shook his head with a smile.


    This kid, although he doesn''t seem easy to get along with, is quite kind.


    On the other side, after Loki avoided the old man, he sat on a park bench.


    He pressed his stomach, took a deep breath, fell directly on the bench, and closed his eyes.


    As children, when he and Thor were punished for doing wrong and not allowed to eat and starve, they would sleep.


    Thinking of the past, the corners of Loki''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Half an hour later, when Mike determined that Loki had fallen asleep, his body flashed and he fell from the air.


    This guy is much more interesting than I imagined.


    Glancing at Loki, Mike had a smile on the corner of his mouth and turned to look at the kind old man just now.


    At this time, the old man was also resting on a bench.


    Mike thought for a while, then strode towards the old man and gave the old man a thousand dollars as Loki''s family.


    He could have given more to the other party, but this is not a good thing for a homeless old man.


    Without giving the old man a chance to refuse, Mike quickly left and came to Loki.


    Looking at Loki who was asleep, Mike pinched his chin and whispered, "How can he meet Thor?"


    After thinking for a while, two cards appeared in his hand.


    Can only move hands and feet.


    A sleeping magic, after Loki completely fell asleep, Mike teleported Loki to the trash can near his store.


    Then, using the memory-edited card, the memory of Loki was slightly changed.


    After changing the park in the other party''s memory to the current place, Mike nodded with satisfaction.


    Sorry, little Loki, for disturbing your memory.


    With a whisper, Mike used another card to hide Loki and returned home.


    ��


    The next day, Gwen was taken by Ruiwen to the piano remedial class. After Clark went to work as usual, Mike and Saul walked to the store together.


    "What''s cooking today?"


    Sol asked Mike curiously, holding his stomach and walking erratically.


    Mike absent-mindedly said, "What do you want to learn? I''ll do it."


    Sol looked at Mike with a smirk: "If you want to do this, I''m welcome."


    "Boiled cabbage! I wanted to learn it last time."


    "Oh! Huh?"


    Mike reacted and said angrily, "Boiling water, you bastard! This thing takes a lot of work!"


    It''s not just hard work, how much do you sell this thing for?


    The key is that most of the people here don''t know the goods, and they do it for nothing.


    "If you want to learn, I''ll teach you after lunch."


    "awesome."


    Sol whispered and said, "What about today''s cooking?"


    "Let''s talk later."


    It''s almost near the trash can, so I''m still in the mood to want today''s special dishes.


    Mike turned on super vision to make sure that Little Loki was still invisible, and under the effect of magic, after he was still in a drowsiness, his eyes flashed and the magic was lifted.


    A few seconds later, Mike and Sol walked to the trash can, and Sol, who was thinking about boiling water and cabbage, strode past, not paying attention to Little Loki next to the trash can.


    Mike: "��"


    You are blind! Can''t you see such a big man?


    He glanced at Loki, and when he saw that Loki was about to wake up, Mike coughed lightly and called to Sol: "Sol! Look, there is someone here!"


    Sol returned to his senses turned his head to look.


    "!"


    Is that...whose child? Why is it so beautiful?


    This was his first thought.


    Then I looked again, and the child seemed to have seen it there.


    He strode up to the child and said doubtfully, "Yeah, why is there a child here? Do you know him?"


    Mike: "��"


    what the hell?


    Don''t even know your brother?


    However, imagine Sol''s current age...


    It is reasonable to not remember what happened more than a thousand years ago.


    When he looked for Loki yesterday, he still first found the garbage truck driver he had seen many times, and then used his ability to read the other party''s memory and determined Loki''s current appearance and approximate location before he found Loki.


    If Odin hadn''t told him that Loki had changed in order to deprive him of his power, he wouldn''t have believed that the other party had turned into a child.


    Just when Mike was speechless, Loki''s eyelids trembled, and then he opened his eyes suddenly.


    A pair of green eyes...


    Sol was stunned, and gradually opened his mouth.


    And Loki looked at Thor in front of him, his eyes widened suddenly.


    "Loki?"


    "Sol?"


    Mike was moved.


    Great, the two finally met, things were finally on the right track, and he didn''t waste his time.


    After Thor and Loki called each other''s names, they immediately shouted in surprise: "How did you become like this?"


    The expressions and voices of the two were the same.

 Chapter 311： Sols buff

    When brothers meet, one becomes a child and the other becomes a fat man.


    It''s just that they haven''t seen each other for a few months, but the two brothers have completely changed their appearances.


    Time, the one who suffered thousands of knives, left a particularly obvious mark on the two of them.


    Loki and Thor looked at each other blankly.


    There is surprise in the eyes, there is incredible...


    Snap. They sighed in a complicated mood.


    Immediately, there was schadenfreude in Loki''s eyes.


    He originally thought that he was a child, and he was already heartbroken, but when he saw Sol, he realized that he was quite lucky.


    At least he kept his handsome.


    Sol patted his stomach and said indifferently, "How did you become like this? How did you come to Earth?"


    "Me?" Rocky rolled his eyes, suddenly showing a solemn expression, and said, "Of course it''s to see you, as for the current appearance, it''s just my disguise."


    "Look at me?"


    Sol was stunned and said excitedly, "Can I go back?"


    "No!" Rocky shook his head, and then said with a tangled expression as if he had made some important decision: "Actually... ah! I''ll be honest with you."


    Loki''s face turned pale: "I was sent by my mother to inspect you, as long as you pass the test..."


    "Can I go back?"


    Loki didn''t nod or shake his head, just gave Thor a ''you know'' look.


    At this moment, Thor seemed to think of Asgard''s sacred hymn.


    Loki chuckled.


    He didn''t promise Sol.


    He turned to look at Mike and frowned: "Who are you?"


    Mike Xu looked at Loki and then at the stupid Thor, sighed, and said to Thor, "Would you like to peel two potatoes first?"


    Sol came back to his senses, holding his palm empty, stretched out a finger in one hand, and did the action of peeling potatoes without physical objects.


    After a few seconds, he frowned at Loki and said, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "You are definitely not investigating me. I don''t need to pretend to be inspecting me!"


    Follow the book and read the book. "You just slept next to the trash can. According to your previous style, you will never lie in this dirty place unless there is a situation beyond your control."


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with you?"


    Saying that, Thor stopped what he was doing and strode towards Loki.


    Loki looked at Thor in shock.


    What''s the situation?


    Why did Thor''s intelligence suddenly increase?


    Who is the potato?


    What kind of magic spell is this?


    Before he could understand, Sol''s hand was on the top of his head.


    After rubbing twice, Sol nodded secretly.


    The familiar feel is definitely not Loki''s phantom magic.


    "what are you doing!"


    Loki patted Thor''s hand, stepped back, and looked at Thor with a gloomy face.


    Sol smiled.


    He bent down, pinched Loki''s face with both hands, pulled hard, squinted and smiled: "You still want to lie to me!"


    Loki screamed and patted Thor''s hand frantically.


    "Let go of me, you fat bastard!"


    Thor smiled and let go of Loki, but Loki rushed towards Thor reluctantly.


    Raising his eyebrows, Sol stretched out his hand to hold Loki''s head, and pressed Loki to the spot. Even if Loki waved and kicked, he couldn''t hit him. He looked at Mike and said, "I can''t leave him here. ."


    Mike nodded.


    I didn''t let you be left here, besides, I also accepted your father''s favor...


    "Cough cough!"


    Clenching his fist and coughing lightly, Mike said, "Bring him here, go back to the store if you have something to say."


    ��


    After spending a few minutes, Thor figured out the situation, pushed Loki to the bathroom of the restaurant, let Loki take a good bath, and then ran out with his whole body upside down.


    He is very happy now.


    Because he knew the truth of the matter from Loki, the fact that his father was not dead.


    Moments later, after Loki took a shower, Thor gasped and ran back with both clothes.


    Well, two children''s clothes.


    A white T-shirt and denim shorts with Iron Man printed on it, a pink T-shirt and white shorts, as well as shoes, socks, underwear, everything.


    Mike''s eyes stayed on the T-shirt with Iron Man for a moment: "Are you sure you want him to wear this?"


    "Doesn''t it look good?"


    Sol raised his eyes, looked at it, and smiled: "They are talking about the pattern on the clothes, which will glow at night."


    "excellent��"


    Mike''s tone was inexplicable.


    "clothing!"


    Loki''s impatient voice came from the bathroom.


    Thor took the two clothes, and specifically explained that Loki wore Iron Man''s body first, because the pattern on it would glow.


    Loki took two clothes, curled his lips, and snorted coldly.


    After a minute...


    He actually walked out wearing a suit with Iron Man on it.


    Mike, who was drinking water, stared, and almost spit out the water in his mouth.


    "Ignorant mortal, what kind of expression do you have?"


    Loki raised his chin, raised his head, and looked at Mike.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, and before he could speak, Sol pressed Loki''s head and said, "Don''t be rude."


    With that, Thor bent down and said something in Loki''s ear.


    Loki looked at Mike in surprise, snorted softly, saw Sol looking at him seriously, and said impatiently: "Got it He knows about Sol and knows that Sol won''t use this. deceive yourself.


    Lokidu stepped to a chair, sat on it, knocked on the table, and said to Sol, "Aren''t you a chef now? Make me something to eat!"


    He hasn''t eaten since yesterday, and this frail body is in desperate need of energy.


    Sol smiled and said, "You wait!"


    "It won''t be too bad to die for."


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Loki''s little face.


    Sol looked confident: "Just stop eating for a while."


    When the words were over, he looked at Mike again and said, "Mike, how about the special beef noodles today?"


    "Can."


    Mike nodded, then sat across from Loki.


    The emerald green eyes are like bright stars, and the pink lips move slightly, obviously not smiling, but it gives the feeling of being smirking.


    With delicate facial features, fair skin, black hair and a unique gloomy temperament, Loki was so cute when he was a child. Of course, he was a little worse than Gwen.


    Mike commented secretly, but couldn''t help but think of the Asgard hammer beaten by the Hulk, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Little Loki frowned: "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Mike shook his head and looked away.


    Loki''s face sank.


    What does it mean?


    What does laugh mean? What does shaking your head mean?


    He thought about it, until a strong fragrance came out, and he regained his senses, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    After Sol brought a bowl of noodles to him and handed him a fork, he picked up a few noodles and hurriedly stuffed them into his mouth, chewed them twice and swallowed them quickly, looking at Sol in shock.


    "You did this?"


    Sol grinned, the double chin becoming more apparent.

 Chapter 312： 2 choices

    Loki sat in the restaurant, watching Thor greet the guests with a smile, his face full of disbelief.


    Is this Sol?


    Thor of Asgard?


    His irritable and brainless brother who only knows how to throw hammers at people?


    Several times, he clearly saw those mortals making things difficult for him, but he still kept smiling.


    Such a picture would never appear in Loki''s dream.


    So dreamy.


    But now it really appeared in front of his eyes.


    Loki let out a long breath and looked at Thor with complicated eyes.


    His brother has changed.


    Not only has his personality changed a lot, he even learned a good cooking skill.


    Speaking of which, the bowl of noodles that I just made for him is really delicious.


    There was a sigh in Loki''s mind.


    "Hey, little brother, what''s your relationship with him?"


    A woman with light makeup stood in front of Loki and asked in a low voice.


    Loki didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids, and said lightly, "Go away."


    His tone was indifferent and full of disdain.


    If this was said by an adult, I would definitely like to be beaten, but now it is said by the seemingly innocuous little Loki...


    There was a different kind of cute feeling.


    The woman who talked to Loki smiled happily and said, "Little brother, you are so cute."


    "Stay away from me, mortal!"


    "Hee hee! You are so fierce! I like it!"


    Loki looked at the woman in front of him like a fool and said, "Are you an idiot? Woman!"


    "ah!"


    The woman couldn''t help but whisper: "Domineering President Fan, I like it so much, two more words."


    Loki: "��"


    What happened to this world?


    The person being scolded is not only not angry, but also looks like he is begging for scolding?


    This woman is sick.


    Loki muttered in his heart, closing his eyes and ignoring the woman.


    Seeing that Loki no longer paid attention to herself, the woman left with a dull face.


    This kind of thing is no coincidence, so when the meal was over and all the diners left, Loki''s face was black enough to drip ink.


    Hanging the sign of temporary closure, Sol came out with two dishes and placed them on the table. Looking at Loki''s black face, he couldn''t help but squeeze Loki''s face with a smile and said, "You now It looks so cute."


    "cute?"


    Loki jumped out of his chair irritably, waving his fists, and said, "I am Loki, the **** of Asgard."


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike, who came out with two dishes, couldn''t help laughing after hearing this.


    "why are you laughing?"


    Loki looked at Mike coldly, but... he was still cute.


    Mike put down the dish, flicked Loki''s forehead with his fingers, turned to the kitchen under Loki''s grim eyes, and said at the same time, "No one will believe what you say now."


    Because Loki is just a kid now.


    Loki noticed this too.


    He slumped down on the chair.


    He used to be a majestic god, but now...


    At this moment, Sol said: "You were exiled by your father and deprived of your power. As long as you find your power, you should be able to recover."


    "Do you still need to remind me of this?"


    Loki glanced at Sol lightly, but involuntarily glanced at the dishes on the table, and continued: "The key is how to find it? You have been here for so long, and you have no direction?"


    Sol''s expression was indifferent: "After we meet the requirements of our father, the power will naturally come back."


    "What is the request?"


    Loki frowned.


    Sol spread his hands and said, "I don''t know either, so I can only live here temporarily, maybe one day I can achieve it."


    Loki looked at Sol in disgust, and said, "If you are a cook here, will you be able to meet the requirements?"


    "Then what do you say?"


    "To find?"


    "Where?"


    "go��"


    Loki closed his mouth.


    Sol said indifferently: "This is our father''s test. If we can restore our strength as long as we ''find'' it, it is too simple."


    Loki nodded, then looked at Sol in surprise, and couldn''t help sneering: "You''re smarter now."


    Sol smiled slyly and said, "During this time, I have already had a guess about my father''s test."


    "quick��"


    "I can''t tell you, it won''t work if I tell you."


    "Humph."


    "So, you can live here with me temporarily. We are just ordinary people and can''t do anything."


    Thor calmly told Loki the truth.


    Loki hesitated, nodded, but still couldn''t help saying: "Then you don''t need to be a chef, you are... Thor!"


    Speaking of the word Thor, he looked at the current Sol and felt a little sad because he felt the same way.


    Unexpectedly, Sol smiled faintly and said, "We are mortals now, but no one is holding you. If you don''t want to wake up beside the trash can like this morning, you have to learn to make money."


    Loki''s face changed for a while, and suddenly he gritted his teeth and said, "Then what do I need to do?"


    Sol pondered and said helplessly: "You are just a child now, you only have two choices."


    "One, come to the store with me and be molested as a mascot."


    "This is impossible."


    "Two, do what kids do."


    "?"


    "go to school."


    Loki: "Go to school!?"


    What a joke!


    Does he go to school? With a bunch of little fart kids?


    Sol looked at Loki seriously and said, "Then what can you do?"


    Loki thought about what he was good at... It seems that he can''t use it now.


    So he fell silent.


    Sol patted Loki on the shoulder and said, "Think about it."


    The words fell He got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    And when he came to the kitchen, he couldn''t help raising his hand and slapped Mike, resisting the urge to laugh wildly, and said viciously: "Let him lie to me!"


    God knows how heartbroken Loki was when he lied to him that Odin died because of him.


    Sol gave Mike a thumbs up and said, "Mike, you still have more bad intentions."


    "Um!?"


    "You still have a way."


    "Um!"


    Mike nodded, with a smile on his face, and said, "When Loki regains his strength, his school attendance will become a stain on his life, you can...hehehe!"


    "Oh, hehehe!"


    The two laughed strangely.


    At this moment, the bell hanging on the door of the store rang.


    Mike immediately put away the smile on his face, picked up the last two dishes, and said, "It should be Gwen and the others who came back from making up the class, and you bring out the meal."


    "it is good."


    Sol nodded.


    When the two walked out, they saw Gwen and Raven.


    At this time, Gwen was sitting curiously opposite Loki, looking at each other, while Ruiwen looked at Mike with inquiring eyes.


    Mike came over, put down the dish in his hand, and kissed Ruiwen before explaining, "His name is Loki, and he''s Sol''s younger brother."


    "Brother Sol''s brother?"


    Gwen blinked, suddenly took out a candy, and said to the cold-faced Rocky: "If you smile, my sister will give you candy."


    Loki: "��"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike and Sol couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 313： accidentally discovered

    It has been half a month since Loki was picked up in the garbage.


    A little bit of time passed, and little Loki passively became familiar with his current identity - Saul''s younger brother, a child who was about to enter elementary school.


    As the summer vacation gradually came to an end, and the time to leave school was getting closer and closer, Little Loki gradually calmed down from anxiety.


    It''s not that he doesn''t care, but that he understands that it''s useless to be anxious.


    Because that''s the reality.


    Compared to Loki, Gwen is excited.


    She couldn''t wait to introduce Loki to her friends.


    Although after the first meeting, she already knew Loki''s current state and the identity of the other party''s Asgardian, but in the face of Loki''s immature face, it was really difficult for her to regard the other party as an adult.


    Besides... Loki is going to go to school with her soon, it''s still a class.


    But before going to school, he also needs to help Loki figure out his identity.


    So, Mike habitually picked up the phone and made a call to Nick Fury.


    "What''s up?"


    Nick Fury couldn''t hide his tired voice.


    Mike said suspiciously: "What''s wrong with you? It sounds very tired."


    "You think I''m you, guarding the dilapidated restaurant all day, cooking and cooking in my spare time, and living a good life." Nick Fury spit out Mike enviously.


    "You can too if you want."


    "I...let it go." Nick Fury pressed his eyebrows and sighed, "It''s hard work."


    After a pause, he smiled and said, "How is it? Would you like to help me?"


    "Do you still need help, Director Fury?"


    Mike laughed teasingly and said, "If there is any trouble that can''t be solved, let''s talk about it! I want your help now."


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    "Help me make a person''s identification."


    "Ha, I knew it was these little things."


    "Okay, I''ll send you the photo and name, you can do it first."


    The words fell, and before Nick Fury could speak, Mike hung up the phone.


    Nick Fury looked at the phone, shook his head and sighed: "I am the director of SHIELD, what do I do every day!"


    After a pause, he suddenly laughed.


    "Hey! This name won''t last long."


    Laughing at himself, Nick Fury looked at the list on the table with a cold look in his eyes.


    Hydras are hidden deep, although he can''t guarantee to find every Hydra, but after a long investigation, he has found quite a few.


    According to his conservative estimate, there should be 50%.


    The important thing is that with the help of Charles, he found two leaders of the other side, as well as several important bases.


    When he looked at the unexpected names, he felt like falling into an ice cellar, but he was extremely happy.


    Fortunately, Mike told him, or wait for the Hydra to completely occupy SHIELD...


    Just thinking about that situation made his scalp tingle.


    It can''t be delayed any longer. As the investigation continues, the Hydras may notice something, and he will be passive at that time.


    He needs to start first and make arrangements first.


    However, he also faced a problem.


    Under the premise of not being sure about the identity of all Hydras, except for those who absolutely trust them, other people dare not trust them. In other words, people from S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot be used.


    but��


    Nick Fury smiled.


    Fortunately he has other powers available.


    The Avengers, the X Academy, and the original League of Assassins folks.


    He can even contact Eric, tell Eric the base of Hydra research mutants, and cooperate with Eric in disguise.


    Even so, in the face of the huge Hydra, these people are still not enough, but he didn''t think that these people would deal with the Hydra.


    These elite powers deal with the elite Hydra, or... those valuable bases and so on.


    As for the other Hydras...


    He intends to publish it directly.


    Hydra is the enemy of all sovereign countries. As long as it is announced, the whole world will move.


    At that time, many remaining Hydras will be found.


    Oh, the wind is blowing...


    Nick Fury whispered, although his heart was sad, but also a little excited.


    ��


    X Academy.


    Charles came to the underground base of the academy alone.


    Walking through the passage made entirely of metal, Charles came to the deepest part of the underground base.


    Entering a special secret room, after several verification procedures, Charles entered.


    Brain wave enhancement room.


    Through the long hanging corridor, Charles came to the front. After putting on the helmet connected to the brain wave machine, he activated the brain wave machine.


    In an instant, his mind expanded outward at a terrifying speed.


    He perceives humans and mutants on Earth, as well as some people with special abilities.


    At the time of perception, under normal circumstances, as long as the person does not have special power, as long as he does not invade the other''s mind, he will not be detected.


    But a month ago, when he was looking for someone, he came across a special person by chance.


    She sensed his presence.


    Her abilities are very special, but she also has spiritual abilities.


    After that, after communication and perception, he was surprised.


    The potential of the other party is great, and it is almost a match for Qin.


    However, compared to Qin whose ability has stabilized now, the opponent''s ability is still very immature, and it seems that he has only acquired it not long ago.


    She said her name was Wanda Maximoff.


    He was curious about the girl.


    So from that day on, he would contact the other party every few days. In addition to chatting, he was still guiding the other party to use his abilities.


    The girl is very talented and learns fast.


    And as he continued to communicate with the girl, he also learned how the other party''s abilities came from.


    an experiment.


    This piqued his curiosity.


    When the girl chatted with him, the general location of the secret base was mentioned, so Charles began to investigate.


    But when he found the secret base, he found that the secret base was actually protected by a peculiar mental force field, preventing his ability.


    The power of that spiritual stance was so strong that even he was shocked by it.


    But after his unremitting investigation, he still found some clues.


    That is, this base belongs to Hydra.


    Although there is only this little information, it is enough.


    Hydra, human experimentation, super powers��


    When these words are linked together, they are basically equated with conspiracy and threat.


    So, he told Nick Fury the news and listed this base as the key target of destruction and strike.


    Then he told Wanda Maximoff, who was locked up in another place, what he had investigated.


    Although the girl still had doubts about what he said, she indicated that the next time she was brought into the secret base for an ability test, she would investigate it herself.

 Chapter 314： probe

    A familiar feeling appeared, and Charles felt Wanda Maximoff again.


    And Wanda, who was practicing her ability and using red energy to manipulate objects, heard Charles'' voice, when her crimson eyes returned to normal, the red energy suddenly disappeared, and the metal cube she manipulated fell to the ground and fell. It became a metal cube the size of a fingernail.


    "Wanda, your abilities have improved again."


    "thanks."


    Wanda replied happily, and suddenly said solemnly: "We will go to the proficiency test today."


    Charles was silent for a while, knowing what this meant, and said, "Then be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Wanda said in a flat tone, with a hint of a smile, "Pietro''s ability is very suitable for escape."


    Charles responded and said, "Be careful of that spiritual power."


    "I know." Wanda said lightly, and then laughed: "Charles, thank you for your teaching during this time, I have learned a lot."


    After a pause, he continued: "You are a good and responsible teacher, I hope we can meet in the future."


    "There will be a chance."


    A smile appeared on Charles'' face, and then the connection was cut off.


    Aware of Charles'' departure, Wanda raised her finger lightly, and a red mist wrapped around her fingertips, wrapping the metal cubes that had just fallen in red energy, and controlling them to fly from the ground, floating. In front of her eyes, the shape was constantly changing.


    Suddenly, her locked door was opened.


    "Wanda, it''s time to go."


    A precise control of penetration.


    Because of Charles'' guidance, her ability has grown a lot faster than those people expected, but she has never fully demonstrated her ability in front of those people.


    So did her brother Pietro.


    Suddenly, researchers in white coats appeared at the door.


    "Wanda, it''s time to go!"


    Wanda waved his hand lightly, and after putting the metal object he was controlling aside, the red light flashing in his eyes disappeared, and he got up and walked out.


    Looking at Wanda coming, the researcher stepped back, a fiery look appeared in his eyes, and looked at Wanda with the eyes of a perfect experiment.


    Wanda frowned, followed behind the researcher expressionlessly, was pointed at by two soldiers with weapons, and walked out.


    When they passed the next room, they happened to meet Pietro, who was also brought out.


    The siblings looked at each other and smiled.


    Pietro quickly glanced at the researchers and soldiers, and said sarcastically: "It''s really unnecessary, if we don''t cooperate, can you watch us?"


    As he said that, he turned around at an extremely fast speed that no one noticed. After pulling down the pants of the four soldiers and the two researchers, he stood there with a wicked smile.


    "Look, like this."


    And those few people realized something only now, and with a low voice, they hurriedly raised their pants.


    Wanda couldn''t help curling the corners of his mouth.


    Pietro smiled with satisfaction when he saw it.


    Several people raised their pants in shame, but Pietro and Wanda acted as if nothing had happened, and followed them into a car obediently, rushing to the secret base where they got their abilities.


    After they got the ability, they were taken away from the original research base and came to the current training base.


    Originally, Wanda and Pietro thought that changing the base was just to train their abilities, but now, there may be another reason why they were taken away from there, that is, there are many secrets in the research base, and they do not want them to know.


    Wanda and Pietro sat in the car with solemn expressions on their faces.


    The next discovery will determine their next actions, but remembering their original intentions, the two couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Their country, Sokovia, is a country of riots, disordered state governance, wars, marches, people have long been accustomed to.


    And the two of them were the people who met in a parade.


    Those people promised them extraordinary powers and promised them a bright future, and all they had to do was to become volunteers and participate in experiments.


    If successful, they will gain extraordinary powers, and these powers will become their ability to fight tyranny and end riots.


    As a result, many people were moved and volunteered to participate in the experiment.


    And the two brothers and sisters were moved by the bright future depicted by each other and joined in.


    Because the two of them also long for superpowers that can bring peace.


    As a result, they were lucky enough to survive the experiment and gain superpowers.


    Afterwards, they were willing to provide each other with experimental data and listen to each other''s manipulations, just to improve the probability of the success of the experiment, so that more people could master extraordinary power and bring peace to their country.


    But now, they learned the Hydra identities of those people from Charles, which brought them a very big shock.


    If what Charles said is true, it means that they have been deceived, and what they are pursuing is only the illusion that the other party has woven for them.


    So, they must find out the truth.


    The car was getting closer and closer to the experimental base. When approaching the experimental base, Wanda also felt the mental force field that Charles said.


    This psychic force field is like a barrier that isolates the prying eyes of the psychic force.


    This is the energy barrier formed by Hydra using the psychic scepter. In addition to isolating the power of the mind, it can also isolate satellite exploration.


    The force field only isolates the outside detection, and after the two pass through, Wanda''s ability will not be affected.


    The two got out of the car, and under the guidance of the researcher, the two were pointed at by soldiers with guns and walked towards the laboratory.


    Along the way, they saw several corpses being carried out.


    Looking at the corpses, Wanda''s face paled, and Pietro clenched his fists.


    After all, they are just children who have just grown up.


    "Hey! Dear Wanda, Pietro."


    Dr. Lister approached them with a smile.


    From the time they gained power to the present, Dr. Liszt has been recording their ability growth data, and is their old acquaintance.


    The two looked at Dr. Liszt''s smiling face, and it was hard to imagine that the other was a bad person.


    "That, Doctor, has anyone succeeded recently?"


    Pietro couldn''t help but ask.


    Dr. Liszt''s eyes sank and he sighed.


    "Yes, but very few, you are the two best."


    No matter in terms of ability or growth, the twins in front of them are the most perfect experiments.


    Seeing that the two brothers and sisters looked a little unsightly, Dr. Liszt smiled lightly and said, "These are all necessary sacrifices for peace."


    After patting the two of them, Dr. Liszt smiled and said, "Come on, take this test."


    The two nodded, Pietro held Wanda''s hand, while Wanda raised her finger, a red energy like mist appeared from her fingertips and got into Dr. Liszt''s head. .

 Chapter 315： Mind Scepter

    Corpses, experiments, hydras, unified worlds, psychic scepters...


    When Wanda''s power invaded Dr. Liszt''s mind and found the answer to the question, his face became extremely ugly.


    "what!"


    Wanda screamed suddenly, and the red energy burst out, knocking everyone around except Pietro into the air.


    The soldiers who pointed their guns at them flew out immediately and rolled into a ball on the ground.


    If they don''t cooperate, it would be a joke to rely on these soldiers to watch over them.


    Pietro hurriedly hugged Wanda, with a questioning look in his eyes.


    Wanda didn''t answer, just nodded angrily.


    Pietro''s eyes sank.


    He knew what that meant.


    "Quick! Catch them!"


    Dr. Liszt roared loudly before he got up from the ground.


    "Ah!"


    Pietro chuckled lightly.


    Before the laughter fell, he had disappeared with Wanda.


    Dr. Liszt''s face instantly became extremely ugly.


    Damn, the abilities these two people are showing now are much stronger than what the tests showed.


    At Pietro''s speed, they couldn''t catch the two at all.


    He slammed the ground hard, as if thinking of something, his face instantly turned pale, and he shouted: "Quick! Protect the leader and the scepter!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of battle sounded in the base.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise.


    A large amount of flying debris was blocked by the red energy.


    Accompanied by a furious roar: "Damn it! Give it back!"


    With the low voice, the ground shattered and turned into sharp rubble, surrounding Wanda who was resisting and Pietro beside her, like a crazy vortex, devouring them both.


    Pietro gasped, holding a scepter in his hand.


    After Wanda got the desired information from Dr. Liszt, the two quickly came to the room where the psychic scepter was placed and took the scepter into their hands.


    And just as they were about to leave, a powerful energy blasted towards them.


    If Wanda hadn''t reacted fast enough and used his abilities to form a shield to block them, they would have been caught by now.


    Ebony-throated eyes flew out from behind the broken wall, and the powerful force had permeated all around, and began to quietly control everything around.


    Sensing the strength of the other party, the crimson color in Wanda''s eyes became more and more intense.


    At this moment, Ebony Throat''s eyes narrowed, and he stretched out his hand to the mind scepter in Pietro''s hand.


    In an instant, Pietro felt a huge force begin to pull, and even the power that exploded in an instant, almost let the scepter in his hand fly out, but fortunately Wanda waved his hand and used red energy to help him stabilize Mind Scepter.


    Wanda bit her lip, and under her control, the red energy formed a defensive shield against the bombardment of those gravel.


    Boom, boom!


    Suddenly, a red mist wrapped around the ebony throat and quickly spread all over his body.


    Ebony throat sneered, and the invisible force shredded the red mist.


    "go to hell."


    Along with his whispers, the ground beneath Wanda''s feet began to tremble.


    At this moment, Wanda exploded her power with all her strength, and the red energy erupted violently with her body at the center, smashing the gravel storm that surrounded them.


    Pietro seized the opportunity and disappeared with Wanda when the ground swelled and stretched out sharp soil thorns.


    boom!


    The gravel storm condensed again, and spikes spread all over the ground in the gravel storm.


    There was a mess in front of the ebony throat.


    The scepter of the mind was snatched away, still from his hand!


    His expressionless face suddenly became twisted, and the invisible force frantically destroyed everything around him.


    After a few seconds, he gasped slightly and stopped this meaningless act of venting.


    Then he waved to Strucker who came from a distance, pulled the other party in front of him, and said coldly: "Get the thing back, or I will kill you!"


    Strucker nodded. Although he was very dissatisfied with Ebony Maw''s actions, he still said with a gloomy expression: "That thing is equally important to us."


    Ebony Maw gritted his teeth and let go of Strucker, and said, "Go find it! Useless Hydra!"


    Meanwhile, Pietro has taken Wanda to safety.


    The two suddenly appeared in a deserted forest.


    Pietro was panting, and although he couldn''t hide his exhaustion, his face was full of excitement.


    This feeling of after a catastrophe is the most exciting.


    Wanda released Pietro and looked at the mind scepter: "What about this dangerous thing?"


    Pietro groaned and said, "This thing must never fall into the hands of Hydra."


    Wanda nodded and looked at Pietro.


    Pietro scratched his hair, and in a questioning tone, hesitantly said, "How about burying it here?"


    Wanda showed a smile and said, "I think so too."


    Hydra will never let them go like this, and will definitely hunt them down on a large scale.


    It is inconvenient for them to move with the scepter, and if they are caught, the psychic scepter will not fall into the hands of Hydra together.


    "What about us? Where are we going next?"


    Pietro asked in confusion.


    Wanda looked at Pietro, their eyes suddenly lit up, and they called out a name at the same time.


    "Charles!"


    It''s all they can think of, and the only one who can help them right now. UU reading


    The two smiled, and Wanda said, "Let''s go, it''s still very close to them."


    Pietro responded and moved again with Wanda.


    Then, after burying the psychic scepter in a place only they knew, they rushed to New York.


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    Today is the first day of the new semester.


    Gwen had everything ready for school early in the morning, and even eagerly helped Loki prepare one.


    School bags, stationery, and textbooks.


    After grooming, Gwen came to the dining room and said hello to Ruiwen, who was helping with breakfast.


    "Morning, Aunt Ruiwen."


    Raven smiled at Gwen.


    "morning."


    Gwen reached the dining table, yawned, and said, "Aunt Ruiwen, are you going to work too?"


    Ruiwen put a breakfast in front of Gwen, touched Gwen''s head, and said with a smile, "Yes, school is about to start, and I have to go to class too."


    Gwen rolled her eyes, hugged Ruiwen hard, and said, "I can''t bear you."


    Saying that, she pressed her ear tightly to Rui Wen''s stomach, and after hearing nothing, she sighed in disappointment.


    Rui Wen touched Gwen''s head, thinking that Gwen was sad for her departure, but when she really wanted to comfort her, Gwen suddenly let go of her and said, "See you on Sunday!"


    Rui Wen was startled, smiled and nodded Gwen''s nose, and sat down beside Gwen.


    After a while, Mike came out of the kitchen with two more breakfasts, and when he was about to call Clark, a tired Clark walked downstairs.

 Chapter 316： go to school

    Clark sat at the dining table with a heavy heart, looking at the two fried eggs and a piece of ham on the plate, as if he saw two tit-for-tat faces and a helpless self.


    Clark shook his head, dispelling the illusion in front of him, picked up the tableware and quickly stirred it twice.


    "What about Thor and fellow Loki who is about to go to school?"


    Mike emphasized the words ''coming to school''.


    "Come down soon."


    Clark said feebly.


    Looking at Clark''s expression, Gwen stuck out his tongue, his face full of distress.


    During this time, his brother was sandwiched between two sisters...


    Ugh.


    Young Master Gwen sighed.


    "Sol!"


    Mike shouted.


    "I''m coming!"


    Thor responded loudly, pulling the walking dead Loki down from the attic.


    Loki sat opposite Clark, and the two looked at each other, and their mood suddenly improved a lot.


    Thor hung the schoolbag he was carrying on Loki''s chair, looked at Loki with the look of an old father watching his child go to school, and sighed heavily.


    "What do you want to do? Also, what kind of eyes do you have?"


    Loki was like a cat who stepped on its tail, and all the hair on his body exploded.


    "It''s just a sudden feeling." Sol hurriedly closed his eyes and said worriedly: "You are at school, don''t make trouble for me."


    Loki: "What do you mean?"


    "Well, I''m afraid you''re going to fight someone else."


    At that time, the teacher called the parents and went to school as Loki''s parent. Sol thought about it... He was a little excited?


    "Ah."


    Loki laughed disdainfully and began to eat his own breakfast.


    Is he going to fight those little brats?


    What a joke.


    After a while, Gwen finished breakfast, looked at Loki who was still eating breakfast, and said anxiously, "Hurry up! Otherwise, you won''t be able to catch the school bus."


    Loki raised his eyelids, still eating breakfast slowly.


    "You hurry up!" Thor grabbed Loki''s plate and said, "Wait a minute."


    Loki frowned and said, "If you don''t give it to me, I won''t go."


    Without waiting for Thor to speak, Gwen walked up to Loki angrily, grabbed Loki''s ear, dragged him off the chair, and said angrily, "Don''t be late on purpose!"


    "let me go!"


    Loki blushed angrily.


    His Loki, the **** of Asgard, was pinched by a little girl?


    Gwen squeezed Loki''s ear hard and walked towards the door.


    Loki lunged at Gwen.


    But not wanting Gwen to dodge lightly, an elbow hit Loki on the back, smashing Loki into a stagger.


    "Little girl!"


    Loki took a breath and looked at Gwen angrily.


    Gwen snorted softly and said, "Come on, have a fight with me. You are not allowed to be late on purpose after you lose. After I lose, I will leave you alone."


    When the words fell, Gwen looked at Loki provocatively and hooked his fingers at Loki.


    Loki sneered disdainfully: "You thought I would settle with a little girl..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly attacked Gwen.


    Gwen squeezed Loki''s hand, turned around, and threw Loki to the ground with an over-the-shoulder throw, and then twisted Loki''s arm to get a standard cross.


    "what!"


    Little Loki screamed.


    He underestimated this little girl.


    "I lost, I lost!"


    Feeling the increasing strength, Loki clapped the ground with his other hand.


    Gwen let loose Loki, threw the other party''s schoolbag beside Loki, looked at Loki who got up, smiled: "You lose, be obedient, Lo! Ki! Brother! Brother!"


    Luo Ji wanted to sneer, but he held his arm and sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This little girl is too cruel.


    The reaction was faster than he thought.


    In the future, he will have the opportunity to...


    Suddenly, he felt four icy gazes fall on him.


    His body shook, a stiff smile appeared on his face, and he hurriedly picked up his schoolbag.


    Wait, that''s not right!


    Why did this guy Sol have his elbows turned out?


    Loki glanced at Sol dejectedly, turned and ran out the door.


    All waiting for me!


    When I regain my divine power, I must make you look good!


    Loki roared inwardly.


    However, thinking of the video that Sol showed himself on the computer, and the fighting power shown by the Mike family in the video...


    The anger that Loki raised was like a small flame blown by the strong wind, and disappeared without a sound.


    Loki followed Gwen, like an angry little daughter-in-law, and walked to the station with a dark face.


    Arriving at the station, Gwen''s eyes lit up.


    "Luke!"


    Luke, who was waiting for the school bus, looked back at Gwen with a smile on his face.


    "This is?"


    He looked at Loki suspiciously.


    Gwen smiled and said, "Loki, brother of Saul''s brother, lives in our house, and from today, he goes to school with us."


    "Oh!" Luke nodded, stretched out his hand to Loki, and smiled brightly: "Hello, Luke."


    Loki glanced at Luke lightly, with a look of indifference.


    A look of embarrassment flashed across Luke''s face, but he quickly put away his hand and touched his head, then took a step behind, and after standing side by side with Gwen, gave Gwen a questioning look.


    Gwen sighed, spread out his hands, and said, "Don''t pay attention to him, he''s an odd..."


    After a pause, Gwen deliberately shouted at Loki: "Child!"


    Loki: (??)


    Luke nodded whispered: "Don''t worry, I won''t be angry."


    "It''s still Luke''s atmosphere, much stronger than some people!"


    Loki turned around angrily: "You guys are finished!"


    It was tragic enough that he, a fifteen-hundred-year-old man, had become a child.


    Who knew he still had to go to school.


    Now, have to endure the pointing of two small children.


    Loki felt like a tragedy.


    Luke was stunned, but Gwen suddenly reached out and touched Loki''s head.


    "Touch your head and don''t fry it."


    The corners of Loki''s mouth twitched, and he hurriedly dodged. After finding that Luke was looking at him enviously, he was so depressed that he almost vomited blood.


    You envy the fart!


    squeak!


    The school bus stopped in front of them, and Gwen said, "The school bus is here."


    As soon as the words fell, Loki rushed up first.


    Gwen and Luke hurried after him.


    Loki rushed into the car, found an empty seat, and walked directly over. Seeing the children on the school bus looking at him curiously, he snorted softly, and swept back with wicked eyes.


    Several children shook their bodies in fear and looked away.


    Loki raised his lips in satisfaction.


    It seems that not everyone is as immune to his gaze as that little girl.


    Just then, Gwen, who was right behind him, sat beside him, and Luke sat behind him.


    In an instant, the corner of his mouth that had just raised drooped down.


    When will this day end?


    Turning to look out the window, Loki sighed in his heart.

 Chapter 317： 2 new students

    "Welcome to our new classmate! Loki"


    The teacher smiled and looked at the door, beckoning to Loki.


    Loki walked in with a cold face.


    "Introduce yourself, Loki-kun."


    Loki: "Didn''t you already tell them my name? Are you�� stupid?"


    The teacher seemed to be petrified and stayed where he was. Loki glanced at the teacher and strode down from the podium.


    Mortal teachers are idiots.


    Loki secretly groaned, walked to an empty seat, and put down his schoolbag.


    Looking at Loki, the eyes of the children were full of admiration.


    Except for Gwen, the little girls looked at Loki with sparkling eyes.


    Not to mention the handsome man, but still so cool...


    "A group of nympho, he is more than a thousand years old, and he can be your ancestor."


    Gwen groaned, and after seeing Loki throwing an electric eye at those little girls, he whispered, "Shameless."


    "What did you say?"


    Peter Parker looked at Gwen suspiciously.


    It had only been two days since he had seen him, and he felt that Gwen had become beautiful again.


    "Huh?" Gwen shook his head. "Nothing."


    "Clap!"


    At this time, the teacher finally returned to normal. He clapped his hands twice, forced a smile, and said, "Today, there is a new classmate."


    He waved to the door again, and a child in a suit walked in with a meticulous haircut.


    This time, he was very vigilant and didn''t call out the student''s name.


    "Quick, let me introduce you to everyone."


    The boy nodded, stood on the podium and glanced at the future classmates, his eyes suddenly brightened, he waved at Gwen, and exclaimed in surprise, "Gwen! You are here!"


    Saying that, he ran away quickly.


    teacher:"?"


    Might as well say his name.


    Looking at Harry Osborn''s back, the teacher looked resentful.


    What happened to these two children today?


    "Uh, let''s welcome classmate Harry!"


    The teacher made a difficult introduction and walked out in a loss.


    Harry Osborn said hello to Gwen, the excitement in his eyes was as real, and then he walked to Gwen''s right hand and said lightly to the little fat man who was looking at him curiously: "This I took the seat."


    The little fat man was stunned for a moment, and said angrily: "Why!"


    Harry Osborn pouted, opened his schoolbag, took out a one-hundred bill from it, slapped it on the other party''s table, and raised his eyebrows: "Huh?"


    The little fat man said weakly: "What do you mean?"


    "Get out of the way, the money is yours."


    The little fat man said in surprise: "Really?"


    Harry Osborn nodded grimly.


    The little fat man hurriedly packed up and came to another empty table.


    Harry Osborn sat down, smiled at Gwen who was across the aisle from him, and whispered, "Take care of me in the future."


    Gwen murmured in a low voice, "Stinky tyrant."


    Peter looked at the two curiously, guessing their relationship.


    Loki on the side raised his eyebrows and continued to be cold.


    And the little girls in the class, looking at Loki for a while and Harry Osborn for a while, have fallen into the situation of two ''boys''.


    Fortunately, the teacher came in in time and interrupted their pink fantasy.


    In class, look at teachers, peek at handsome transfer students.


    After class, look at the handsome transfer students.


    In the morning, the atmosphere of Gwen''s class became extremely delicate.


    After class at noon, the children left the classroom and ran to the cafeteria.


    Gwen picked up the backpack, called Peter and Harry Osborn, came to Loki, and said, "Let''s go, it''s time to eat."


    Loki, who didn''t say a word all morning, got up silently.


    He wasn''t full in the morning, and now he''s really hungry.


    Seeing this, Peter and Harry, who were looking at each other curiously, turned their attention to Loki again.


    Loki glanced at the little fart children and snorted softly.


    Looking at the expressions of the three, Gwen stretched out his hand and clasped his face, and said, "I''ll introduce you to you later, let''s go to the cafeteria first, there should be no seats in a while."


    The group walked out of the classroom, but when they reached the door, a very beautifully dressed little girl blocked Loki.


    Peter: "This is..."


    Harry said calmly: "In my experience, something interesting will happen soon."


    "Pfft!" Gwen laughed, hurriedly covered his mouth, and said to Loki, "Let''s go first."


    When the words fell, she dragged the two out of the classroom, but hid in the corner again.


    Luke, who came out of the next class, looked at the three of them and was about to speak, but Gwen pulled him aside and pointed to the classroom.


    Luke realized it instantly and hid in the corner with the three of them.


    In the classroom, Loki looked at the little girl standing in front of him, a trace of impatience flashed in his eyes, and he continued to walk out.


    The little girl blocked Loki on one side and said loudly, "Loki! Let me be friends with me! I...I want to be your girlfriend."


    "Go away."


    Loki said softly.


    The girl froze in place, looking at Loki in disbelief.


    "You''re blocking me, get out of the way!"


    Loki looked at the girl impatiently.


    With tears in her eyes, the girl took a step back unconsciously, but slipped down and fell to the ground.


    Loki strode over, looked at the four squatting in the corner, and said lightly, "Does it look good?"


    The four nodded dumbly and shook their heads again.


    "Then why don''t you go to dinner?"


    Loki said coldly, and walked out handsomely with his hands in his pockets.


    He is really hungry.


    Now the little brat, is there so much going on?


    Loki whispered in his heart.


    "Woooo!"


    Gwen looked at the crying classmate, and hurriedly pulled the pair up and comforted: "Don''t be angry, Loki is out of his mind, he..."


    "You are not allowed to speak ill of him!"


    The girl glared at Gwen fiercely, turned and ran out crying.


    Gwen: "��"


    Luke smiled schadenfreude, pulled Gwen, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to the cafeteria to eat."


    Peter and Harry nodded to Gwen, and the four of them walked towards the dining hall together.


    Halfway through, after Gwen and the four chased Loki, the five entered the cafeteria together.


    After Gwen introduced Loki to Peter and Harry, and then introduced Harry to Peter, Gwen, Peter, and Luke took out the lunch boxes they brought and put them on the table, while Harry asked for them in the cafeteria. Had a lunch.


    Loki looked at the sumptuous lunch Mike prepared for Gwen, and then looked at the lunch provided by the cafeteria in front of Harry, and couldn''t help but say, "What about mine?"


    The school lunches look terrible.


    "Brother Sol didn''t do it for you?"


    Gwen took a piece of meat and shook it in front of Loki.


    Loki: "��"


    Damn little girl.


    "Hee hee! I won''t tease you anymore."


    Gwen laughed and said, "Dad prepared one for you."


    With that said, Gwen took out another lunch box and handed it over.


    That''s more or less.

 Chapter 318： are acquaintances

    Loki took it with an indifferent expression, took a piece of meat into his mouth with chopsticks that he was not very proficient in using, and let out a sigh of satisfaction. He looked at the lunch provided by the school again, and a disdainful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Oh, what the **** are you eating?


    This is God''s lunch!


    Filling his stomach, Loki looked at Gwen on the side, but felt that the little girl had become a lot more pleasing to the eye now.


    "Gwen, good job this time, keep it up."


    Loki raised his chin slightly and walked out like a peacock.


    Harry Osborn couldn''t help but said, "That''s awesome, who does he think he is?"


    Even crazier than him.


    Peter and Luke nodded, but Gwen said to them indifferently: "It''s okay, he just looks colder."


    Gwen thought it was quite funny when he was at home and was spanked by Thor because of Loki playing a prank on him.


    "Let''s go, back to the classroom."


    When the people watching the cafeteria were almost gone, Harry shouted and walked out with the three of them.


    Since the last time, after his father received a pair of ''sunglasses'' from Gwen''s father, he has cared a lot more about him, which makes him very grateful.


    Now, when he just transferred schools, he met old friends, especially since he was in the same class as Gwen, he felt that this was just God''s arrangement.


    Taking a peek at Gwen, Harry''s heart was pounding.


    Although he is young, because of his family environment, he is much more mature than his peers and already knows what he likes.


    No doubt he liked Gwen.


    It''s just that there are many people around Gwen, and he has to perform well!


    He glanced at Luke and shook his head.


    Luke and Gwen are just buddies.


    That Peter Parker��


    He glanced at Peter beside him again, saw Peter secretly looking at Gwen, looked timid and shy, and shook his head secretly.


    Fear not, Peter is no match for him.


    Well, Loki...


    Thinking of Loki''s arrogant performance, Gwen bringing food for the other party, and Loki''s handsome face, Harry felt threatened.


    But looking at Loki''s appearance, it was obvious that he didn''t mean that to Gwen, so he had to hurry up.


    A series of thoughts flashed through Harry''s mind, encouraging himself.


    After separating from Luke at the door of the classroom, the three of Gwen returned to the classroom.


    "Huh? Where''s Loki?" Gwen asked suspiciously, "Isn''t he in front of us?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen you."


    Peter shook his head.


    Harry guessed, "Will you go to the toilet?"


    Before the words fell, Luke suddenly rushed to their classroom and said to Gwen, "Quick, Loki was caught in the alley behind the cafeteria!"


    As soon as Gwen heard it, he ran out without saying a word, and the three of Luke hurriedly chased after him.


    At the same time, in the alley behind the cafeteria.


    Loki looked at the older children around him, his expression still cold and indifferent.


    "What do you want to do?"


    He asked quietly, frowning slightly.


    "What?"


    The leading child cried out angrily, waiting for Loki to say, "Why did you bully my sister?"


    "Your sister?"


    Loki wondered: "I don''t remember."


    "Damn boy! She confessed to you, but if you refused her, you pushed her down!"


    Loki was speechless.


    What is this called?


    "What''s your expression like?"


    The boy who was half a meter taller than Loki angrily pushed Loki.


    Loki''s eyes turned cold.


    As the prince of Asgard, he had never encountered such a thing when he was a child.


    Now to meet... it''s really interesting.


    but��


    He looked at the surrounding children and sighed in his heart.


    He is just an ordinary child now, and if it goes on like this, a beating is inevitable.


    So, the coldness in his eyes was instantly hidden to the bottom of his eyes, he raised his head and showed an innocent smile to the boy in front of him, and said, "Brother, you misunderstood."


    "what?"


    The sudden change in Loki''s attitude made the boy startled slightly.


    Loki sighed and said, "Your sister really fell down by herself. She''s so cute, how could I be willing to push her down?"


    "Of course, my sister is the cutest."


    Massa nodded.


    "So, he is so cute and I am so ordinary, how can I match her, I must refuse."


    Massa nodded again, watching Loki''s eyes soften a lot.


    "Alas!" Loki sighed and said, "I need to work hard to become better so that I can match her, and then take the initiative to confess to her!"


    Is that so?


    Massa looked at Loki blankly, feeling that the boy in front of him became more and more pleasing to the eye.


    "Besides, I am a man, how can I let such a lovely girl confess to me!"


    "right!"


    Massa roared softly and said, "Boy, you are not bad."


    After speaking, he nodded to his football teammates and said, "This is a misunderstanding."


    He looked at Loki with admiration: "Boy, come on! I''m optimistic about you!"


    "With your looks, it''s okay to be my brother-in-law in the future."


    clap clap clap!


    He patted Loki on the shoulder as he spoke.


    At this moment, Gwen and the four rushed out.


    Seeing this scene, Gwen narrowed his eyes and shouted loudly, "Let go of that Loki!"


    Massa: "?"


    Loki: "!"


    "Big man! Ahhh!"


    Gwen, who was loyal, rushed up first, and after Luke and Harry were stunned, they also rushed to the Massa and others after Gwen.


    Loki rolled his eyes.


    Little girl, you are crazy!


    But before he could hand it over, Gwen had already punched the big man''s stomach.


    Massa took a breath, and the surrounding children immediately surrounded Gwen and the three of them. Seeing this, Peter, who was at the back, turned around and rushed into the cafeteria.


    "Little girl, you are looking for a fight!"


    Massa roared angrily and threw a punch.


    But at this moment, Loki wrapped his hands around Massa''s neck and pulled him back, pulling him to the ground.


    "Nice job! Loki!"


    Gwen screamed excitedly. When Massa wanted to push Loki away from him, Gwen stretched his foot between Massa''s legs, made a kicking gesture, and shouted: "Don''t come here. , or I''m welcome!"


    Massa''s eyes widened, and he hurriedly shouted: "Don''t move!"


    Watching this scene, his teammates looked depressed, while Harry and Luke shuddered.


    The two sides were deadlocked.


    Just then, Peter moved in the rescue.


    "Stop me!"


    A plump female teacher shouted, Gwen took a deep breath, closed her eyes, became watery, and turned to look at the running teacher.


    The female teacher said angrily, "A group of boys bullying a girl! Shame on you!?"


    Massa and his teammates: "??"


    Gwen bit her lip and said tremblingly, "Teacher."


    The female teacher took a deep breath, pointed her finger at everyone, and said, "Follow me! Go see the principal!"


    Hearing this, Massa''s faces instantly turned ugly, but Gwen stretched a hand to his back and quietly made a V to the three of Loki.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    The female teacher whispered to Gwen: "Don''t be afraid, the teacher decides for you!"


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Gwen nodded.


    The female teacher walked in front with Masa and the others with their heads bowed. Gwen and the other five walked behind. Gwen gave the four of them a wink and whispered, "Don''t worry, the principal and I are acquaintances."


    Luke and Peter were startled.

 Chapter 319： This ability...

    Principal''s office.


    Gwen smiled and the four of them walked out of Luke, and the big stupid Massa were punished for writing a check.


    "what''s up?"


    Peter couldn''t help but ask.


    After they entered the principal''s office, the principal was very friendly to them. After learning about what happened, he gave them a light verbal warning and let them leave.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    Luke and Harry also looked at Gwen curiously.


    Gwen looked mysterious and said to the three with his hands behind his back: "I''ve told you many times!"


    "As a human being, you must not only have loyalty, but also have connections."


    "This time we can be safe, thanks to my connections!"


    "sharp!"


    Harry was the first to offer the compliment.


    Peter and Luke nodded hastily, then the three looked at Loki.


    now you.


    Loki looked at the four of them and said mockingly, "A bunch of idiots!"


    He clearly had the situation under control, but these four little brats rushed over to save him like idiots.


    Thinking of what the four of them looked like at the time, Loki raised his mouth slightly and said again, "You four idiots."


    Just as stupid as that idiot Sol.


    Loki turned around, the corners of his mouth raised more and more arcs, and finally showed a happy smile.


    Looking at Loki''s back, Gwen and the others.


    beneficial


    ��


    A week later, Mike''s house.


    Mike stood by the window, watching Steve and Bruce coming out of their respective homes, his eyes flickering slightly after being picked up by an invisible Quinjet.


    Nick Fury is finally going.


    The world is about to take a storm over cleaning up Hydra.


    Charles��


    In this case, Charles will not be involved in the battle.


    Although his ability is strong, his body is weak, so it is safer to stay at the school. Besides, the children of X school also need a teacher to watch, so he and Ruiwen stayed at the school.


    However, even if he does not participate in this battle, the lineup sent by X Academy is gorgeous.


    Logan Wolverine, Emma the White Queen, Scott Cyclops, Hank McCoy the Beast, Remi Lebeau the Gambit, and Ginger and Orolo who have worked hard to get permission to fight, and come to New York to find Charles, Pietro and Wanda, who are temporarily staying at the school. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    If compared to the Avengers lineup, the X-Men are now utterly victorious.


    After all, the Avengers have only five poor people right now.


    Iron Man Tony, Captain America Steve, Hulk Bruce Banner, and Black Widow Natasha and Hawkeye Patton who passed the test some time ago.


    In addition, it is the assassins headed by Fox Fox, Cross Cross, and Wesley, now known as the crosshair.


    However, these assassins had already started their operations before today''s operation.


    Under the premise of not alerting Hydra, they have cleared some Hydras, and after today''s battle begins, they will clear the targets in the plan one by one.


    They don''t act with the X-Men, the Avengers.


    They are assassination missions, while the X-Men and the Avengers are several key bases for attacking Hydra.


    The Avengers are responsible for one base, and the X-Men are divided into two teams for two. After clearing these three bases, go to a new target.


    And when they were fighting, Nick Fury would also release the list of Hydras he had determined, and then, with Coulson and Maria Hill, lead those S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who were determined not to be Hydras, Fight at the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters and deal a fatal blow to the Hydras at the headquarters.


    In addition, Nick Fury also contacted Eric in advance, informed the other party of a base for research on mutants by Hydra, and asked Eric to lead people to destroy it.


    All the action starts at the same time, it''s a blitz against the Hydras.


    ��


    On a Quinjet flying to Germany.


    White Queen Emma was flying the plane, looking at Logan who was sitting beside him with a nervous expression, his **** lips hooked into a charming smile.


    "Want me to help you?"


    She knew that Logan would be a little uncomfortable getting on the plane.


    It''s not fear, it''s just an uncomfortable feeling of being in the sky and not being able to control yourself.


    But her ability can help Logan solve it.


    "unnecessary."


    Logan said toughly and said to Emma, ??"Who do you think I am?"


    "You are my man."


    Emma did not hesitate.


    Logan smiled and grabbed Emma''s hand.


    "Hey, uncle, aunt, can you think about my feelings a little bit, it''s very sour!"


    Pietro looked at the two of them speechlessly, folded his arms with his arms, and touched his erect hair.


    "puff!"


    Wanda couldn''t help but laugh.


    Uncle?


    Mom!


    Logan was okay, Emma turned her head stiffly, her charming eyes exuded a breathtaking light, and the invisible pressure instantly made Pietro stay in place like petrified.


    Fortunately, he reacted in time and said very quickly: "Ah, Sister Emma, ??I think you heard it wrong, I want to say that you are smart, extravagant, alluring, and you are with Logan. The uncle is a talented man and a woman, a match made in heaven."


    His speed was so fast that Wanda on the side felt that the other party used his ability...


    Rogan blushed when he was praised by Pietro, but Emma accepted it with peace of mind, put away the gaze of death and turned his head, while talking to Rogan crookedly, while driving the plane bored.


    "call!"


    Pietro touched his forehead and said to Wanda with a laugh, "It scared me to death."


    "You asked for it."


    Wanda laughed at Pietro.


    Pietro looked aggrieved: "I think the atmosphere is too dull~ www.novelhall.com~ Wanda smiled and shook his head.


    However, after Pietro did this, her nervousness was relieved a lot.


    Noticing Wanda''s expression, Pietro smiled.


    Hydra... They''re about to meet them again.


    Two hours later, they arrived near their destination.


    The base is on the German border, near Luxembourg.


    After getting off the Kun-style fighter plane, Logan bit a cigar and said, "The black blind man said that the base is underground, Emma, ??the investigation before the war..."


    Saying that, Logan smiled and winked at Emma.


    "I go!"


    Pietro raised his hand and said with a flattering smile, "How can you ask Miss Emma to go?"


    Wanda:


    Why didn''t she find out before that Pietro was so flattering.


    Emma glanced at Pietro lightly, and said, "Go, don''t expose it, we have to wait for other people''s signals before we can do it."


    Pietro nodded, and after nodding with Wanda, he jumped slightly in place twice, his body flashed, and disappeared like a breeze.


    Looking at the two shallow footprints left on the spot, Logan looked envious.


    This ability, used in some places, is really convenient...


    He couldn''t help but look at Emma.


    Emma seemed to notice something, and her face turned slightly red.

 Chapter 320： war at the same time

    Russia, close to a Hydra base in the Arctic Circle.


    This base is the weapon base of the Hydras.


    In charge of this base is another team of the X-Men.


    Led by Scott Cyclops, the Beast Hank McCoy, Gambit Remi Lebeau, Zingre and Orolo are the team members.


    They arrived at their destination in a Kun-style fighter jet provided by Nick Fury. After the Kun-style fighter jet landed, they turned on their stealth mode.


    In an instant, the Kun-style fighter plane disappeared on the white and long snow field.


    "call out!"


    Remi Lebeau whistled, but his voice was immediately drowned out in the gust of wind mixed with snow.


    He pressed his hat with a dull look on his face.


    Scott looked into the distance and said, "It''s not far from the base, we have to get in place quickly."


    "Hank, Jean, pay attention to your surroundings."


    After Hank McCoy''s transformation, his senses are keen, and Jyn''s ability can control the enemy as soon as he finds it.


    Hank McCoy nodded, looked at his new suit and sighed.


    He still thinks the suits he designed look good, and now the suits designed by Rui Wen...


    so ugly.


    The basic tone of the suit is black, but there is a pale yellow line on the outside of the arms and thighs.


    Noticing Hank McCoy''s expression, Remi Lebeau had a wicked smile on his face, stopped Hank McCoy''s neck, and said with a smile, "How about this suit? I think it''s better than the one you made. Much worse."


    Hank McCoy''s eyes lit up and said, "You think so too?"


    Remi Lebeau nodded seriously.


    "Then I''ll find a way to convince Charles and Emma that we''re still wearing our original uniforms!"


    Hank McCoy held Remi Lebeau''s hand excitedly.


    Hearing this, Jean and Orolo looked at Remi Lebeau with cold faces.


    The original combat uniforms... they don''t even wear them when they are killed.


    Scott coughed lightly and said, "Stop chatting, pay attention to the situation, and... forget the original battle suit."


    Hank McCoy glanced at Scott resentfully.


    At this moment, the voices of other teams sounded in their communicators, and after hearing that the other Avengers and the X-Men team were ready, he said something, and the five speeded up. New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    ��


    "It''s really slow."


    Tony muttered and opened the mask.


    "Their team has the worst environment, it''s normal to be slower."


    Steve said lightly, checked his weapons and equipment, looked at Natasha and Barton, who were also checking equipment, and nodded secretly. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    Their attitude is normal...


    Glancing at Bruce who was about to doze off beside him, Steve sighed.


    After a good night''s sleep, he was originally special, but now he is the most normal one...


    After waiting for a few more minutes, Scott''s voice rang through their communicator.


    Everyone''s faces were condensed.


    Tony''s visor dropped: "Go ahead, everyone."


    Steve said loudly: "As planned, let Banner go and make a scene first."


    Bruce took off his glasses silently and said to Tony, "Take me to the base."


    "you think��"


    Tony raised an eyebrow.


    "Surprise them!"


    Bruce said softly.


    Natasha couldn''t help laughing.


    Unexpectedly, this dull-looking doctor is quite humorous.


    "no problem!"


    Tony and Bruce got out of the fighter plane, took each other up, and disappeared in front of the three of Steve.


    Steve said to the three: "We are also ready to go."


    Over the research base in Sokovia, Santa Tony delivers his spree to the Hydras at the base.


    "Goodbye, Banner."


    Tony chuckled and let go of Bruce''s hand.


    Bruce screamed in mock panic, waving his hands in the air.


    Tony said speechlessly: "Stop calling, it''s too fake."


    "Oh!"


    Bruce responded by pressing the communicator, then looked at the ground getting closer and closer, his heart beat violently, and when he was still tens of meters from the ground, a green spread spread on the skin, and the whole figure was smashed like a cannonball. go down.


    "boom!"


    He smashed through the roof of the castle-like building and smashed a big hole in the ground.


    The next second, a green-skinned giant jumped out of it. He looked at the stunned Hydra soldiers around him, showed a happy smile, and rushed up with a howl.


    Boom, boom!


    The whole base became lively in an instant.


    "what happened?"


    Baron Strucker let out a low voice, listening to the report of his subordinates in the communicator, his face became very ugly.


    Are they... exposed?


    How is that possible?


    Why is there no news.


    Just when he was secretly shocked, the ebony throat on the side snorted coldly.


    His face was not much better than Strucker''s.


    Not only did he lose his scepter, but now his cooperation with Hydra was discovered without even a fart.


    He failed the adults, if he goes back...


    As long as he thought about it, Ebony Maw felt a chill in his heart, looking at the hydras around him, a tyrannical aura appeared unconsciously.


    Boom, boom!


    Just then, an explosion sounded.


    "It''s Iron Man!"


    The exclamations of his subordinates sounded again in Strucker''s communicator.


    "Hydra..."


    Ebony throat sneered and said, "It''s over!"


    When the words fell, he walked out and quickly disappeared in front of Strucker.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in this battle, Hydra has no value for cooperation.


    Watching Ebony Throat leave, Strucker took a deep breath and said, "Organize an attack!"


    They are numerous and have advanced weapons not necessarily losing to those Avengers.


    Nick Fury��


    He muttered silently and clenched his fists fiercely.


    At this moment, the reports of his subordinates sounded one after another in his communicator.


    "Chief, Russia''s arsenal is under attack by the X-Men!"


    "German training base under attack by X-Men!"


    "There''s a battle at S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters!"


    "Our information was exposed online!"


    Every time his subordinates said a word, his face paled a little, and when the other party finished speaking, his face had become as pale as paper without a trace of blood.


    Meanwhile, the Hydra weapons base on the Russian border.


    As a weapon base, the most important thing here is weapons.


    Therefore, the X-Men who are sent to deal with the enemy are also the most suitable here.


    Scott stood in the distance, and the red particle beam with a terrifying impact blasted towards the opponent''s base without warning, and as Scott''s eyes moved, destroying the opponent''s base.


    Orolo slowly flew up in the gust of wind.


    Strong winds and blizzards mixed together to form a terrifying tornado.


    Terrifying thunder and lightning fell from the sky and roamed the base.


    Under her control, nature is like a furious beast, raging in the base.


    Jean stayed in place to guard the two, while Hank McCoy and Remi Lebeau walked to the base, waiting for the two to finish their long-range strikes, and then make a soy sauce to deal with the remaining enemies in the base.

 Chapter 321： are dead

    Compared with the vigorous X-Men Second Team and the Avengers, the battle of the X-Men First Team is much quieter and weirder.


    Pietro is like a ghost. He shuttles through the base at a very fast speed. If he sees something that is not pleasing to the eye, he will give the opponent a shot, or simply lock the enemy who is ready to fight in the room, or use a rope or something to tie several enemies together. .


    Wanda followed Emma honestly, using her abilities to form a shield to protect the two, while Emma recklessly released her abilities. Wherever she passed, the enemy was like reaping wheat, silently. fell down.


    It is lucky to meet the three enemies of them, and it is also lucky to meet Logan...to leave the whole body.


    And when three superhero squads attacked Hydra''s base, the assassins of the Assassin League also took action.


    Their manpower is limited, so the targets to be eliminated are all key figures in Hydra.


    At the same time, Nick Fury, after exposing the list of Hydras in his hand, immediately joined Coulson, Maria and his cronies, and led the SHIELD agents who were determined not to be Hydras by them. The headquarters and the Hydras began to fight.


    Nick Fury knew that when the superhero team began to fight, the Hydras would make a choice with him as soon as they noticed that the situation was not good, so he decided to strike first.


    Because in the base under the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, there is something he wants to get, an air carrier.


    This thing must not fall into the hands of Hydra, or be destroyed by Hydra in vain.


    At this moment, the original orderly headquarters of SHIELD has now become a strange and chaotic battlefield.


    It''s weird... It''s because although the Hydras know they are Hydras, they don''t know the identities of others, and they don''t know who is Hydra, but Nick Fury, a sly guy, lets himself The subordinates shouted hailhydra, and as long as someone responded, they would directly kill the person who responded.


    Therefore, even if the number of Hydra was dominant in the headquarters, an effective counterattack was not organized for a while.


    Nick Fury''s side is in full swing.


    If you''re sure it''s from Hydra, just kill it. If you''re not sure, catch it first, and then interrogate it later.


    Although the battle on Nick Fury''s side was going fast, the fastest was the second X-Men team led by Scott.


    His and Orolo''s long-range attack almost destroyed the entire base.


    Orolo, who participated in a formal battle for the first time, showed his terrifying power.


    A team of X-Men followed in their footsteps and ended the fight.


    And the base they captured, the enemy''s survival rate is the highest.


    In the end, it was the Avengers who ended the fight. Genius one second to remember ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    The research base they attacked was one of Hydra''s strongest bases, so it took some time.


    In the three battles, no matter which one, the number of people was huge, but the actual battle results were completely reversed.


    That''s the power of a superhero.


    On the other hand, Eric led the mutants of the Brotherhood, and also cleaned up a Hydra base and rescued many mutants.


    Like their previous actions, after saving people, they left, and no one could have imagined that their actions this time were synchronized with those of Nick Fury.


    After the three superhero squads destroyed the all-important first target, they rushed to the rest of Hydra''s bases as fast as they could.


    There are still a few bases that have been identified, and before Hydra reacts, they will destroy as many as they can.


    As time passed, the list of Hydras released by Nick Fury also caused an uproar in a very short period of time, and the affected state machinery started to operate quickly.


    As Nick Fury thought, Hydra became the enemy of the whole world at this moment.


    At the same time, the battle at the headquarters of SHIELD came to an end.


    In the S.H.I.E.L.D. base, although John Garrett was indifferent on the surface, he was actually anxious to get angry.


    As an eighth-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., he is definitely one of the top-ranking agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., but he is actually a Hydra.


    Of course, as an eighth-level agent, his status in Hydra is not low.


    He was a loyal man, and his heart felt like it was about to bleed as he watched the organization he inhabited suffer.


    Nick Fury''s men had already fought with the Hydras waiting on the Helicarrier.


    The Hydras also understand the strategic value of the air carrier to an organization, so they are also resisting desperately.


    At this moment, John Garrett suddenly remembered an important message.


    The safe in Nick Fury''s office!


    nervous, vigilant...


    Thinking of the look on his face when he accidentally broke Nick Fury and closed the safe, he became more and more convinced that the contents of the safe were very important to Nick Fury.


    Important information? Cosmic Cube? Or something else important?


    John Garrett guessed to himself.


    But no matter what, it must be important!


    So, he''s going to take that thing out! Maybe... it can also change the tide of battle!


    After thinking about it, he took out a personal mobile phone and contacted Alexander Pierce, the leader responsible for the infiltration of Hydra.


    "Call me at this time, do you want to die?"


    "No, I have something important to ask you for."


    "Speak!" urged Alexander Pierce.


    "I found a hidden safe in Nick Fury''s office."


    "A safe? A safe in his office?"


    Alexander Pierce was surprised that he and Nick Fury had known each other for so many years.


    "Yes!" John Garrett said firmly: "I''m sure there are very important things inside, so I want to get some people to break into his office and take out the things inside!"


    "Are you sure?" Alexander Pierce pondered: "You have to understand that doing this is equivalent to giving up the helicarrier!"


    They were already at a disadvantage, and if they pumped some people, it would be even more difficult to resist.


    "I get it! I guarantee it by the head that what''s there is absolutely important!"


    "Okay!" Alexander Pierce said coldly: "Go for it, do it beautifully."


    "Yes!"


    John Garrett responded.


    Hanging up the phone, he was overwhelmed with emotions, and immediately pulled out a part of the Hydra and killed him in Nick Fury''s office.


    You Nick Fury got the Hydra''s tail, I John Garrett got your tail!


    A few minutes later, John Garrett rushed to Nick Fury''s office with a man, fierce and brave, regardless of casualties.


    After ordering someone to guard the office, he smiled and asked the professional to open the safe.


    When he took out the contents with a dignified expression, when he opened the iron box inside, his face became pale as paper, and then turned red again, as if he was about to drip blood. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    finally��


    "puff!"


    A mouthful of old blood spewed out, he swayed backwards, his eyes lost focus, his lips trembled, and he muttered: "Die, die, **** Nick Fury..."

 Chapter 322： Who can hold you in their eyes?

    "Director Fury, John Garrett''s men have been wiped out in your office."


    Commander Maria Hill reported the latest battle situation. After noticing the inconspicuous nervousness on Nick Fury''s face, he secretly guessed in his heart.


    What is the important thing in the secret safe in the office that makes the Hydras ignore the loss and even give up the fight for the air carrier.


    "What''s the situation in the office now?"


    "Sorry, Chief, the office has been destroyed, the Hydras are crazy, they destroyed the office, especially John Garrett, he directly blew himself up."


    Nick Fury breathed a sigh of relief, and then there was a hint of distress in his eyes.


    After seeing it, Maria Hill was even more sure that there was something important in Nick Fury''s office.


    He couldn''t help but said: "Director, after the battle is over, I''ll ask someone to clean up the office, maybe I can find the thing that is important to you."


    Nick Fury''s body froze, and immediately recovered, with a touch of sadness on his face, and said: "No need, I can''t find it, let it be buried with John Garrett, an eighth-level agent... ."


    Find?


    What a joke!


    Find the fried John Garrett and see John Garrett covered in biscuit foam, how does he explain?


    Maria Hill also sighed and said with a heavy heart: "Yeah, an eighth-level agent turned out to be a Hydra, this kind of thing is too scary."


    Nick Fury nodded and said, "Go, clean up the mess, this is no longer our headquarters."


    S.H.I.E.L.D. was infiltrated by Hydra, even if they were innocent, in the eyes of those politicians who thought more than a hornet''s nest, they became unclean and unusable people.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is gone, destroyed by himself.


    However, it is better than the Hydra Ruined.


    Nick Fury said lightly in his heart, after seeing that Maria Hill was about to leave the room, his eyes flashed slightly, and he sighed deliberately: "Oh, sometimes, it is necessary to make some sacrifices, The office... ugh."


    Maria Hill paused and stepped out.


    Nick Fury''s eyes flickered, looking at the sky carrier outside, and said in a low voice, "You have to go quickly."


    It''s too late, these things are gone.


    As for the victory celebration this time...more on that next time.


    Nick Fury and Tony and their battle gradually ended, but the situation that was stirred by the Hydra gradually appeared.


    It is conceivable that for some time to come, the world will not be too peaceful.


    ��


    The next day, Mike watched the news of Hydra being reported overwhelmingly, and put the newspaper aside silently.


    For such a result, he had expected it.


    But the storm caused by the Hydra was bigger than he thought.


    If Tony''s shock rating when he announced he was Iron Man was a 1, it''s a 10 this time.


    The Avengers officially appeared in front of the public this time, and the reputation of the X-Men has risen again and again.


    As superheroes, they have become the object of people''s pursuit.


    And those assassins who killed Hydra disappeared along with Nick Fury and some of the original S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    Disappearing with them, there were also three helicarriers that had not yet been put into use in the underground base of the original S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Of course, before disappearing, Nick Fury left some ''evidence'' behind.


    Evidence that the helicarrier was destroyed, that he and Maria Hill were killed.


    As for whether those people believe it or not, that''s none of his business.


    Hydra suffered heavy losses yesterday. Not to mention that several important bases were taken down, the people on the list exposed by Nick Fury were even arrested for 90% of the time.


    One of the leaders, Alexander Pierce, was hit by a super long-range sniper from the cross, and his head was directly exploded.


    On the contrary, Strucker of the research base took the opportunity to escape when his soldiers resisted the Avengers.


    As for the remaining Hydra, that''s a long-term clean-up process.


    Important point...


    These things will not affect his life as a restaurant owner.


    So, Mike took a look and passed.


    Suddenly, his phone lit up.


    Mike glanced at it, it was a text message, it was an unfamiliar number.


    Picking up the phone and looking at the content, a smile appeared.


    It''s Nick Fury.


    Just put down his phone and was about to wake Gwen up for breakfast and school when his phone rang.


    Who is it?


    Why are you so picky?


    Mike picked it up and looked at it, and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Hank Pym?


    "Hey!"


    "What? You''re coming to New York?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    "To celebrate the end of S.H.I.E.L.D.? Are you crazy!"


    "Come with Hope! That''s okay!"


    Before Hank Pym could scold, Mike hung up the phone.


    Mike looked at the phone that hung up speechlessly, always feeling that Hank Pym was not just here to celebrate the end of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Maybe... he should get ready?


    With a whisper, Mike put down his phone and called upstairs.


    As soon as the words fell, Clark rushed down first.


    Sitting at the dining table and preparing to eat breakfast, Mike said to Clark, "Hank and Hope are coming."


    "Hope?"


    Clark was stunned for a moment, then UU Reading said in surprise: "When?"


    He and Hope have known each other since childhood, and although they haven''t seen each other for a long time, they haven''t lost contact.


    "I don''t know, but..." Mike took a mouthful of porridge and said, "According to Hank''s temper, it should be here soon, either today or tomorrow."


    Clark nodded, looked at himself with strange eyes from Mike, and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with me?"


    "That''s not true." Mike shook his head and said faintly, "Louise, Carrie, now it''s Hope again, tsk..."


    Clark''s face turned ugly every time Mike said a name.


    "How do you choose." Mike stirred the porridge in the bowl and sighed: "Who will be my future daughter-in-law?"


    Clark: "Dad, don''t talk nonsense, Hope and I..."


    "I support Sister Carrie!"


    Gwen walked downstairs, trotted to the two of them, and said solemnly, "I support Sister Carrie!"


    Clark couldn''t help but said, "Why?"


    Gwen said immediately, "Because, I like Sister Carrie the most."


    "I think that Louise is good. Carrie is too cold, and only Clark has eyes."


    Sol walked downstairs with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "What? Is it possible that adults still have you in their eyes?"


    Loki looked at Sol sarcastically, and looked at the fat Sol with disgust: "You are so fat, who can hold you in their eyes?"


    Sol: "I''ve lost weight recently!"


    "Ha ha��"

 Chapter 323： I understand

    At breakfast time, Mike and the others speculated about Clark''s choice, while Clark was helpless.


    After eating, Clark got up.


    "I''m going to work!"


    Saying that, he walked out.


    "Brother, isn''t it Saturday? Are you still at work?"


    "work overtime!"


    Clark said without looking back, opened the door, and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Sol looked at Mike and said, "Are we opening a store today?"


    Before Mike could answer, Gwen said anxiously, "Go on!"


    "Um?"


    Mike looked at Gwen suspiciously.


    The other day, Gwen asked him to take her to the park today.


    Gwen said righteously: "Because Dad wants to make money!"


    "I''ll be fine at home by myself, right, Loki!"


    Loki looked at Gwen and shook his head when he saw the other side wink at him.


    "wrong."


    He didn''t want to accompany a child to act like a princess.


    Gwen said angrily, "You, you don''t have the glory of Asgard."


    "I''m just a kid now."


    "You clearly agreed!"


    "I don''t want to do it."


    "You''re not talking!"


    "Oh, I''m just a child."


    Looking at the angry Gwen and the bored Loki, Sol couldn''t help but said, "What the **** are you talking about?"


    Gwen said angrily: "Our school is going to hold the twentieth anniversary celebration activities, and let each class prepare a program. Our class''s program is Snow White."


    "I was chosen to be Snow White, Peter was the hunter, Harry was the prince, and the rest of the students were dwarves, and there were trees and birds, but no one wanted to play the villainous queen."


    "So, we can only draw lots."


    Having said this, Gwen glared at Loki: "You have been drawn, you are the vicious queen, and you did not object yesterday!"


    The corners of Loki''s mouth twitched and said, "But I didn''t say yes."


    He didn''t want to play Snow White with a group of children, especially when he was actually playing the villainous queen.


    "You acquiesced! Also, you promised to rehearse with me at home!"


    Gwen looked at Loki angrily.


    When she came home yesterday, Loki agreed to rehearse with her at home, but only if there was no one at home, so she just wanted to send Mike and Saul away.


    Loki pushed the empty plate in front of him, folded his arms, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said, "Okay, even if I agreed, but I regret it now, okay?"


    After the words fell, he looked at Gwen with a sneer.


    On the other side, Mike and Sol listened to their conversation, the corners of their mouths twitched wildly, and their expressions were about to lose control.


    Mike couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing his face.


    Saul''s heart moved when he saw Mike''s action.


    He got it!


    So, he nodded and coughed lightly: "Cough!"


    Loki was wary: "What do you want?"


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Sol said solemnly, "Loki, this is not good."


    "not good?"


    Loki was alert: "What''s wrong?"


    "You promised Gwen you will do it." Sol said solemnly: "I don''t want my brother to play a vicious queen, but..."


    Sol took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Don''t you want to find your power back?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Loki''s face sank, what does this have to do with his power?


    While thinking about it, Thor gave Loki points (hu) and analyzed (you).


    "You''ve loved to lie since you were a child."


    Loki hummed softly.


    Sol continued: "If your father wants you to be honest, and your request to get back your divine power is how many times you have to be honest and keep your promises, you do it... alas."


    Loki''s face changed, and he said coldly, "This is just your guess!"


    "It''s my guess."


    Sol smiled and stopped talking.


    After doing this, Loki hesitated.


    He thought for a while, and set the conditions for taking back the power to Shen Gan... It''s really possible.


    Sol got up, packed up the dishes and walked to the kitchen, muttering in a low voice, "It won''t do anything if you try, anyway, I''m a child now, what if I guess right?"


    What if... guess right?


    Loki''s eyes twinkled.


    Mike, who was beside him, was already shocked.


    Is this still Sol?


    When Saul grew flesh, did he grow his mind by the way?


    Shaking his head, Mike patted Gwen''s head and said, "Go find me in the store if you have something to do. If you can''t, go to Luke to practice."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded and glared at Loki again.


    Mike and Saul left, and just as Gwen was about to go to the neighbor''s house, Loki suddenly said, "Come on, rehearse!"


    "what?"


    Gwen looked at Loki suspiciously.


    Loki squeezed a few words between his teeth.


    "I said, rehearse!"


    Gwen looked at Loki in surprise and said, "I knew you were a good person!"


    Loki rolled his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the ''what if'', he wouldn''t have done such a stupid thing.


    "Wait for me, I''ll ask Peter and Harry to come over, and then ask Luke to help."


    The corners of Loki''s mouth twitched slightly, he raised his head and closed his eyes and sighed, and said impatiently, "Hurry up!"


    At this time, on the way to the restaurant...


    Mike turned off Super Listening, smiled at Sol beside him, and said, "Loki agreed."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Sol smiled and patted his stomach, then said viciously: "Damn Loki, you have today too!"


    Turning his head to look at Mike, he smiled and said, "Mike, you''re doing a really good job."


    "My way?" Mike frowned: "Don''t talk nonsense, when did I give you this idea?"


    "Just now, didn''t you give me a password?"


    "signal?"


    Sol rubbed his face and said, "That''s it."


    Mike: "��"


    He just had a hard time holding back his laughter, so he just rubbed it.


    Moreover, one action can see so many things?


    Mike looked at Sol with a terrified look.


    Sol looked at Mike suspiciously, suddenly smiled, and said, "It turns out that it is, I understand."


    understood?


    What do you know?


    your sister!


    Mike roared inwardly, nodded lightly, and stepped into the store faster.


    Looking at Mike''s back, Sol sighed in a low voice, "I still have a lot to learn."


    Mike''s footsteps were messy.


    No, I didn''t teach you that!


    Don''t wrong me! I am innocent!


    Odin! please believe me!


    ��


    In the endless vast sea of ??stars, outside the earth, in the solar system.


    A huge spaceship called Sanctuary, like a giant beast, is swimming in the universe.


    Suddenly, a small spaceship from Earth rushed out of the darkness and was ''swallowed'' by a spaceship called Sanctuary.


    The ship landed on the deck, and Ebony Throat stepped off the ship.


    Thinking of that adult, thinking of his trip to the earth this time, his eyes flashed with fear and frustration.


    He betrayed the trust of the grown-up.


    But no matter what, he still has to report the progress of the matter to the other party, so that adults can be more vigilant.


    Earth...not ordinary.


    Thinking of this, he put his hands behind his back and walked quickly towards the bridge.

 Chapter 324： spaceship

    On the bridge of the sanctuary.


    A tall man with purple skin and a vertical chin was looking at various magnificent stars outside the spacecraft.


    Even though he is only wearing close-fitting blue-gold short sleeves, the pressure exuding from his body is still terrifying.


    Crazy Titan, Thanos.


    Not far behind him, Ebony Maw was kneeling on one knee on the ground, his head lowered deeply, his whole body trembling slightly.


    On his left, there are three figures looking at the ebony throat with angry eyes.


    Damn ebony throat, not only did he accomplish nothing on this trip to the earth, but he even lost his mind scepter.


    This is more than just living up to the expectations of adults.


    Suddenly, the terrifying pressure from Thanos disappeared.


    The ebony throat softened and panted violently.


    Thanos slowly turned around, his indifferent and cold eyes fell on Ebony Maw.


    In an instant, the ebony throat gasping for breath froze.


    "You really let me down this time."


    "My lord, I am guilty!"


    Ebony throat didn''t explain at all, his head was lower, and he behaved very humble.


    Thanos'' eyes are very calm, even if he has learned about the loss of the psychic scepter from Ebony Maw, his eyes haven''t wavered at all, as if he doesn''t care at all.


    In fact, when he asked Ebony Throat to go to Earth with a mind scepter, he was already mentally prepared.


    Nothing is 100% successful, especially if he knows who there is on earth.


    Ancient One, Odin...


    But what he didn''t expect was that there were more people on earth who made him feel difficult.


    Thinking of the information brought back by Ebony Maw, Thanos'' eyes became colder and colder.


    This is probably the most valuable thing that Ebony Throat has brought, and it is also the most useful thing that he has cooperated with Hydra and got from Hydra.


    Professor X, Magneto, Superman, Iron Man, Hulk and more.


    Ebony Throat brings back the fighting footage of these superheroes.


    The people here are not weak, and even the power shown by some people shocked him.


    Especially the guy nicknamed Superman.


    If he read it correctly, the suit on the other side was related to the Kryptonian he had seen before, and the other person might even be a Kryptonian.


    Kryptonian things can''t be used without Kryptonian permission, or with Kryptonian permission.


    Mind Stone, Space Stone, and Time Stone��


    There are actually three Infinity Stones on a small earth.


    He will definitely come to Earth in the future, but not now.


    The preparations he has done now are not enough to help him get the Infinity Stones.


    Odin, the ancient one... and now more and more superheroes.


    Thinking of these people, his heart couldn''t help but get heavy.


    Even he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "I wish there was a perfect opportunity for me now..."


    Otherwise, he still needs to wait, and will not shoot until he is sure.


    He looked at Ebony Maw again, and said coldly: "Go on, write down what happened this time, and if the next mission fails..." Genius remembers ����һ���� m.x/8/1/z /w.c/o/m/


    Although the words are not finished, the meaning of these words, Ebony Mouth is very clear.


    "Thank you sir."


    Ebony throat shouted excitedly, as if his body collapsed, he swayed in place, and his hands hurriedly pressed on the ground.


    "Take him down."


    Thanos said lightly.


    The black dwarf, who looked stronger than Thanos, picked up the ebony throat from the ground, and walked out with General Deathblade and Proxima Dark Night.


    After the four left, Thanos stood there like a statue.


    Although the balance he pursued was one step further away from him, he did not waver at all.


    Perhaps he was moved by the firmness of his heart.


    A few minutes later, a spaceship jumped through space and suddenly appeared not far from his spaceship.


    And in the first time, he was notified.


    Looking at the virtual screen that appeared in front of him, looking at the spaceship on the virtual screen, Thanos'' eyes shrank.


    It was a strangely shaped ship, like an octopus with a big head.


    It floats quietly in the universe, and seems to be looking at the big guy that is much bigger than it.


    That''s... Kryptonians! ?


    ��


    At noon, Gwen took a few friends and took Harry Osborn''s car from the restaurant for lunch.


    Yes, in order to participate in Gwen and their rehearsal, Harry Osborn asked his housekeeper to drive him to Mike''s house.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    They rehearsed all morning and progressed very quickly.


    They are all smart kids, and they can memorize lines quickly.


    But what surprised Gwen the most...


    It''s Loki!


    Loki just read the script for only a few minutes, wrote down all the lines, and just played with them once, Gwen and the others were conquered by Loki''s superb acting skills.


    Too, too, too great!


    The four of Gwen looked carefully at Loki beside him, as if they were watching the Oscar winner.


    Loki calmly accepted the gazes of Gwen and the others, but he couldn''t help but feel happy in his heart.


    What''s so happy about this?


    Loki reacted and cursed himself.


    He felt himself falling too.


    also?


    Damn Thor!


    He must have been influenced by Thor and those mortals!


    However, even though he repeatedly told himself that there was nothing to be happy about, his mouth was still slightly tilted involuntarily.


    Suddenly, the five of them inhaled their noses in unison.


    So fragrant!


    Mike came out with a few people''s lunch.


    Looking at the five people who made a line, Mike put five hollow faces in front of them, and his expression was in a trance.


    He feels like he''s feeding something...


    Gently patted his head Mike sat down opposite Gwen.


    "How was the rehearsal?"


    "Very smooth!" Gwen said happily: "When the day of the performance arrives, we will definitely win!"


    "So confident?"


    "certainly!"


    The four of Gwen said in unison, only Loki pouted.


    "When is the show?"


    "Next Friday."


    "Friday, five days left?"


    Mike whispered and smiled at the little guys: "Then you have to cheer up."


    "Um!"


    The four nodded.


    "Hurry up and eat!"


    Mike said something, watching a few people eating hollow noodles, his face full of satisfaction.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    Mike took a look at it, it was a text message from Hank Pym.


    Hope and I are already on the plane, see you tonight.


    "��"


    This guy is still so resolute.


    However, if the other party came at night, then he had to make some preparations, but thinking of the other party''s current age, Mike sighed regretfully.


    For the safety of the other party''s life, you can''t play too much.


    That being the case, he didn''t prepare anything special.


    But when he saw Hank Pym at night, Mike regretted the decision he had made.

 Chapter 325： you are so cruel

    Ding dong!


    The doorbell rang, Clark glanced out the door, walked towards the door, and shouted to Mike in the kitchen, "Dad! Uncle Hank is here, I''ll open the door!"


    "Wait a minute! I''ll open the door myself!"


    Mike put down the kitchen knife and asked Sol to help with the ingredients, then strode to the door.


    Seeing Mike''s actions, Gwen, who was talking to Loki about the lines, ran to the door curiously.


    Loki sighed softly and threw away the two papers in his hand.


    What a rehearsal for this.


    Mike opened the door and looked at Hank Pym standing at the door with a happy smile on his face.


    "Hank!"


    "Mike!"


    The two embraced with smiles on their faces.


    "I brought you a present!"


    Hank Pym lifted the box in his hand, and the smile on his face grew brighter.


    The box was tightly packed, even three layers of plastic.


    Mike had a bad feeling in his heart, but since it was a gift from someone, he took it and handed it to Gwen.


    "Where''s Hope?"


    Mike asked curiously.


    Hank Pym pointed across the street.


    I saw a tall woman with short hair, who looked very capable, and was looking at them, covering her nose with her palms intentionally or unintentionally, but only after seeing Mike and the three looking at her, did they stride over.


    She didn''t do it on purpose, she despised what her father was holding.


    Although after packaging, there is no smell, but when she thinks about it, her face is very ugly, and she can''t help covering her nose.


    When these two people fix each other''s hobbies, when will they end?


    What she didn''t understand was that his dad was the one who suffered every time, so why was he still eager to provoke him every time?


    Two old men with bad personalities.


    Hope muttered inwardly.


    "Uncle Mike!"


    When Hope saw Mike, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes, he hugged Mike, and said in surprise, "Why are you getting younger and younger?"


    "Because my mind is pure, I won''t always think about harming others."


    Hank Pym pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said quietly, "Are you talking about me?"


    "Ah! I don''t have it. You must not take the right seat."


    What is check-in? New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    Hank Pym''s mouth twitched, looking at Gwen who was looking at the box curiously, a cold look flashed in his eyes.


    Don''t run on me now, when you open the box, you''ll... hehe!


    "Clark!"


    Hope spread his arms to Clark, the two hugged gently, and mischievously stretched out a finger and gently pressed Clark''s chest muscle.


    Clark''s face flushed slightly, and he hurriedly said, "Come in."


    "Haha!" Hope looked at Clark''s expression and couldn''t help but smile: "Still so shy."


    A few people turned and walked home. After Mike and the three entered the house, Gwen, who was at the back, pulled Clark, and after Clark bent down, he whispered, "This sister is also good."


    Clark: "��"


    Gently pinching Gwen''s face: "You don''t have to worry about me!"


    "Humph!"


    Gwen snorted softly, knocked Clark away lightly, and walked into the house first.


    Clark touched his head and smiled helplessly.


    Mike brought the two of Hank to the living room, and after letting Clark accompany them first, he walked into the kitchen by himself.


    And Gwen took the gift and called Loki quietly, and the two came to the table.


    At this moment, Thor came out of the kitchen and said to Gwen and Rocky, "Mike said, this thing can''t be opened."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen nodded.


    And Loki also rolled his eyes, and after Sol went to the kitchen to help again, he immediately encouraged Gwen.


    "You''re not really shutting down are you?"


    "Yeah, Dad said it can''t be opened." ���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    "You are an obedient child."


    Loki''s face was full of sarcasm, and after seeing Gwen unmoved, he whispered, "Maybe it''s full of sugar, your dad doesn''t want you to eat it."


    The words fell, and after seeing the hesitation in Gwen''s eyes, he continued: "Open it and see if there is nothing missing."


    Gwen bit her fingers, confused.


    sugar?


    Sugar brought from far away?


    I''ll just take a look... just take a look.


    She was persuaded by Loki and slowly extended her hand.


    The corners of Loki''s mouth twitched slightly, and he approached curiously.


    Gwen removed the outer plastic wrap with great speed.


    Loki frowned.


    I feel...the taste is a little off.


    What a rotten and sour smell, like the sour smell of smelly socks that have been stored for decades.


    Before he could figure it out, Gwen snapped open the box.


    In an instant, a strong rotten and sour smell like cannonballs slammed into the faces of Gwen and Rocky like cannonballs.


    The two were blinded.


    They don''t feel the presence of their heads.


    Tears and snot came out unconsciously, and the face that was full of anticipation instantly became distorted and terrifying.


    The next second, the two cried out miserably.


    "Ah!"


    "I''m dying!"


    "My eyes!"


    Hearing the voices of the two, Mike and Sol hurried out, and the three of Clark who were in the living room also rushed over.


    Then, they saw an open box with two tearful faces.


    Gwen said deliriously, "Dad, I was wrong."


    "Damn it! There are always mortals trying to harm me! Damn mortals!"


    The tearful Loki broke the defense again.


    Mike walked over quickly, covered the box, and threw it into his dimensional pocket.


    The source that kept emitting a stench disappeared, and then a card appeared in Mike''s hand, saying to Clark, "Quick! Open the window!"


    Clark flickered and disappeared, pushing the window open.


    The light spot of the card dissipated, and a gust of wind appeared, blowing the whole air out of the room.


    After a few seconds, the strong wind gradually disappeared, and the stench in the room disappeared.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    He lives well now, but doesn''t want to move.


    Mike hugged Gwen, Gwen kept shaking his head and muttered with a dull expression: "No more candy, no more candy..."


    Mike was angry and funny.


    Sol grabbed the explosive Loki and dragged him into the bathroom.


    Looking at this tragic scene, Hank Pym''s face was a little embarrassed, and he said: "Well, this is a surprise I gave you, how can you let others open it?"


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Clark couldn''t help but said, "What exactly is that?"


    Hope pinched his nose and said, "Icelandic dried shark herring pie baked with blue cheese."


    "hiss!"


    Clark sucked in a breath.


    Mike looked at the innocent Hank Pym in horror and said, "You are so cruel!"


    He originally considered the other party''s age, so he didn''t prepare anything too much for the other party, but he didn''t expect...


    Hank Pym pushed his glasses and said, "I made it myself, you must try it, shouldn''t you...you dare not."


    Mike sneered.


    Well, this is what you forced me to do!

 Chapter 326： you are great

    At the table, the atmosphere was a little dignified.


    Hank Pym has been wary to the extreme.


    Mike would never let him go.


    He was quite sure of this.


    But until now, Mike has not come up with any terrible dishes, and nothing too spicy.


    "Don''t think about it, I won''t use those things to harm you this time."


    Mike put the last dish in front of Hank Pym and smiled: "Your body is no better than mine, you can''t stand the toss."


    Hank Pym froze and snorted softly.


    "I''m very strong!"


    Immediately, he couldn''t help sighing: "It turns out that we have known each other for so long."


    He looked at Mike, saw Mike''s sincere face, sighed in his heart, and said, "I''m sorry just now."


    Hearing this, the smile on Mike''s face became brighter and he said, "Don''t talk about this between friends."


    Hank nodded.


    Listening to the words of the two, Clark and Hope looked strange.


    The development of things is beyond their imagination.


    Every previous contest ended with Hank Pym being hospitalized, this time...


    The two looked at each other and sighed softly.


    Is the youth of the two old men over?


    After a dinner, Mike kept his promise, and Hank Pym didn''t eat anything spicy, only delicious dishes.


    Hank Pym felt more and more guilty about what he had just done, and raised his glass to Mike again and again throughout the meal, expressing his apology.


    However, despite the apparently harmonious scene, he always felt a little regretful...


    Mike smiled and looked generous.


    "Ha! Damn S.H.I.E.L.D., I knew they weren''t a good thing! Look! It''s all Hydras!"


    Recommended, the app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] cache reading and read aloud offline!


    "Fortunately, I refused their request at the time and didn''t give them the Pym particle!"


    "Or it''s the world of Hydra now!"


    Hank Pym''s cheeks were flushed, and he said excitedly with his glass up.


    "cut��"


    Loki looked disdainful.


    Named after his own name, this old man is not ashamed, is that thing so powerful?


    Noticing Loki''s expression, Hank Pym, who was a little drunk, stared, and said angrily, "What? You don''t believe it?" ���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Loki spread his hands, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he turned on the mocking mode.


    good guy!


    Mike glanced at Loki.


    He thinks Loki should be a tank!


    What a **** mage, can''t play his strengths at all.


    "Hey, let me tell you, that thing..."


    "Hank!"


    Mike snorted lowly and said, "Don''t keep talking about your Pym particle, I know it''s very powerful."


    If that thing fell into the hands of Hydra, the world might have really fallen into the hands of Hydra.


    That thing can change not only the future of the world, but even the past of this world.


    If Loki is concerned about it, maybe something will happen.


    Hank Pym blinked, reacted, raised the cup in his hand to Mike, and said, "You still have vision."


    Touching Hank Pym lightly, Mike said, "What''s the matter with you this time?"


    If it was just to show off his wise decision with him, to express the excitement after S.H.I.E.L.D. was destroyed, there is no need to come to New York at all, just make a phone call.


    Hank Pym took a sip and muttered, "What can I do? I..."


    "He''s retired. To be precise, Hank was squeezed out of Pym Technologies. This time he''s here to relax."


    Hope explained, and seeing Hank Pym staring at her, she wondered, "Didn''t you tell me to be honest?"


    Hank Pym said helplessly: "Being honest doesn''t mean you don''t save face for me."


    Hope chuckled: "I think it''s good for you to retire."


    "What''s so good? There''s nothing to do every day, and you don''t get married and give me a grandson to play with."


    Hank Pym looked resentful, glanced at Clark beside Hope, his eyes lit up, and said, "I think Clark is good! How is it? Do you want to try to date?"


    "Communication? Do we still need to communicate?"


    Hope put his hand on Clark''s shoulder and said in an ambiguous tone, "We''re going to get married tomorrow!"


    "OK!"


    Hank Pym agrees.


    "Then the day after tomorrow, I will give birth to a grandson for you."


    "Okay, okay!"


    The half-drunk Hank Pym whispered and said in a daze: "The day after tomorrow? So soon!"


    Hope rolled his eyes and found that Clark was blushing, he was slightly startled, and he blew a prank in Clark''s ear, and said, "What do you think?"


    Clark lowered his head and took two mouthfuls of rice, but Gwen on the side held up his juice and said to Hope, "That''s it!"


    "Hehehe!" Hope laughed: "Little devil."


    Gwen stuck out his tongue, glanced at Clark secretly, and shook his head secretly.


    Mike raised his glass, touched Hank Pym lightly, and said, "What are you going to do next?"


    "Plans?" Hank Pym took a sip of wine and said, "No plans."


    "He originally planned to use the gift he carefully prepared to teach Uncle Mike a lesson, and then go on a happy tour."


    Hope stabbed Hank Pym again.


    Hank Pym looked at Hope resentfully: "Are you my daughter?"


    Hope smiled and said no more. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    Looking at Hank, the smile on Mike''s face was extremely bright.


    Moments later, Clark and Hope cleared the utensils, and Mike served Hank Pym a dessert.


    "Hank, this is just for you."


    Mike puts a pudding in front of Hank Pym.


    "Just for me?"


    Hank Pym was stunned for a moment He was half-drunk and instantly sobered up.


    what! Mike is so kind?


    He knew that Mike would not let him go so easily!


    So, this pudding is super spicy? Or is it particularly unpalatable?


    Hank Pym sneered, only to find himself getting excited.


    "What''s wrong? It''s just a pudding."


    Hank Pym narrowed his eyes and said, "Mike, you are in a hurry!"


    Mike smiled: "Don''t think about it, this thing is very delicious."


    "No, unless you take out the gift I gave you, you take a bite, I''ll take a bite!"


    Mike sighed and said helplessly, "You don''t believe me."


    "Ha ha!"


    Hank Pym sneered.


    Mike looked at him, he looked at Mike.


    The two suddenly laughed at the same time.


    Old man, you are awesome!


    Looking at the expressions of the two, Clark and the others gathered around as if watching the excitement.


    But the next second, after a box appeared in Mike''s hand, the expressions of the four changed and they hurriedly hid outside the door.


    "Come!"


    Mike slammed open the box, raised his brows, and hurriedly closed his breath.


    Then he materialized a dagger, swung his palm quickly, cut the ''Blue Cheese Baked Icelandic Dried Shark and Herring Pie'' into the size of a fingernail, then scattered the dagger, used a fork to tie a piece, and stuffed it into his mouth, right. Hank Pym chewed defiantly.

 Chapter 327： social death

    Baked Icelandic Dried Shark Herring Pie with Blue Cheese��


    Judging from the name, you know that this thing is not a good thing.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    In essence, this thing is more terrifying than it looks and smells.


    That disgusting smell is like a Gatling that keeps shooting at your head, buzzing your head.


    Mike eat?


    how is this possible!


    When he put that small piece into his mouth, when he closed his mouth, he had already put that small piece of ''Blue Cheese Baked Icelandic Dried Shark Herring Pie'' into the Dimensional pocket.


    But even so, the stench still made him almost spit it out.


    Seeing Mike''s action, Hank snorted softly and tried to eat a small piece of pudding.


    Only a small piece the size of a fingernail.


    This time, Mike is definitely not going to finish the pudding until he has finished the Icelandic Dried Shark and Herring Pie with Blue Cheese.


    It''s really good, and it''s worth installing it. After all, there are many sources of books and all books!


    But when he put the pudding in his mouth, he froze.


    This pudding is not spicy and has no weird taste.


    Not only that, it was extremely delicious, more delicious than anything he had ever eaten, and it was several times, dozens of times better!


    Could it be that he really wronged Mike?


    This thought flashed by, and he seemed to have lost control and ate a piece of pudding again.


    good to eat!


    He felt like he was wandering in a sea of ??puddings, bouncing on huge pieces of pudding...


    contentment, happiness.


    The delicious food made him lose the ability to think.


    Looking at Hank Pym''s expression, Mike took the smelly box into the dimension pocket, and then used a card again to blow the stench out of the room.


    There is no need to act.


    By the time Hank Pym put the pudding in his mouth, he had already won.


    This is a ''medicated'' pudding.


    The medicine here does not refer to medicine in the ordinary sense, but refers to the medicine of ''food''.


    Hank��


    you lose!


    Mike sneered and watched Hank finish the pudding at an exaggerated speed, with anticipation in his eyes.


    In order to ensure a huge impact on Hank Pym, he also embodied a character card when he was in the kitchen. When Hank Pym took his first bite of pudding, he used the card to On Hank Pym.


    Name: Nakiri Senzaemon


    Character introduction: The commander-in-chief of Togetsu Academy, known as the "Demon King of Eating", who eats delicious food will appear "cracked".


    Notes: Clothes...when?


    Gourmet Nakiri Senzaemon''s Hank Pym''s death.


    When Hank Pym finished his last mouthful of pudding, he was already in a state of confusion, and then... ���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Clothes are torn! Incredible!


    Mike stretched out his hand to disperse the power that manifested in Hank Pym.


    Hank Pym woke up.


    Then��


    He seemed to remember something, an old face instantly turned red, and then roared: "Mike! What did you do!"


    It''s okay if it''s not called, as soon as it''s called... The four of Clark outside rushed in immediately.


    Hiss 4!


    Hank Pym''s flushed face turned black in an instant.


    "Dad, you..." Hope looked at Hank Pym and stammered, "You, where are your clothes? What are you doing?"


    Looking at Hank Pym wearing only a pair of big pants, Hope''s head buzzed.


    Gwen trotted to Mike, stood in front of Mike, and looked at Hank Pym vigilantly.


    Hank Pym rolled his eyes and suddenly shouted: "I want to drink! Wine! Give me wine!"


    The words fell, and the whole person fell on the sofa.


    "Is it drunk?" Sol rubbed his head and said with a smile, "When people are drunk, they can do anything."


    Clark and Hope looked at Mike.


    Mike: "I''m not drunk again!"


    The next morning, Hank Pym woke up and pretended that nothing happened. After a leisurely breakfast, he left with Hope and came to the hotel they had decided on.


    He plans to stay here for a while, and Hope will be with him.


    "Ding dong!"


    Mike''s cell phone received a text message.


    Death threat text message from Hank Pym.


    Mike chuckled lightly and put the phone away.


    "Clark, come on!"


    He patted Clark on the shoulder and walked towards the store.


    Sol also patted Clark and said, "That girl is not bad, take advantage of this time to get the other party!"


    Gwen stood on tiptoe and still couldn''t reach Clark''s shoulder, then patted Clark''s leg and said, "Brother, I''m optimistic about you."


    Saying that, she dragged Loki away.


    Time is running out, and they have to accept Teacher Loki''s guidance.


    Clark looked at the backs of several people and shook his head in disbelief.


    Hope, Carrie and Louise... Tough.


    But, it is undeniable that when Hope told him about his marriage yesterday, his heartbeat was very strong.


    ��


    One day, two days...


    Time passed quickly, and in Sol''s expectation, Gwen and their school''s school celebration performance day finally arrived.


    He tried his best to control his expression to make himself less happy, cheering for Loki.


    In fact, he secretly bought a professional camera.


    In fact, the mobile phone can also record video, but Sol dislikes the unclear shooting of the mobile phone.


    According to his words, he is to record the most unforgettable moment in his brother''s life.


    Such a good brother...


    Thinking of the camera in his pocket, Mike couldn''t help but complain.


    "Dad, let''s go!"


    Gwen shouted to Mike, then continued to read his lines in a low voice.


    Although she had memorized all the lines for a long time, she was still afraid of making mistakes, so she could only recite it over and over again.


    Mike and Gwen got into the car and waited two minutes before a reluctant Loki walked out with Thor.


    "Hey, today is my first time performing. Brother Clark actually went to work."


    Gwen held his head in disappointment.


    "I''ll take a picture for him to see."


    Mike said with a smile, and after Sol and Loki got into the car, they drove to the school.


    ��


    At this time, outside the earth.


    A woman with short hair is looking at the blue planet in front of her.


    She wears a transparent helmet, black bodysuit and black metal armor. The black cloak behind her hangs gently behind her, and she looks very cold.


    Her name is Fiora, a Kryptonian, Admiral Zod''s adjutant, and the commander of the fleet.


    Carl El, son of Joe El...


    With two names in mind, Fiora''s blue eyes were full of waves.


    They have determined that the son of Joe El exists on the planet in front of him, and has transformed into a superman, guarding the people on this planet.


    Her target this time is Superman.


    Thinking of what the other party did, Fiora whispered: "Boring."


    General Zod asked her to talk to Carl El to determine his current position.


    If you can, see if you can get the Kryptonian''s Code of Life from the opponent.

 Chapter 328： Im trying to get my strength back

    School auditorium.


    Mike and Sol sat in the middle of the auditorium, watching the stage in the distance, waiting for Gwen and their class to start.


    "Saul, it''s better to take a picture later."


    Mike asked, and also took out a small video camera.


    For a while Sol was in charge of taking pictures, while he was in charge of videotaping.


    Sol nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, I have already asked Jane, she taught me how to take good pictures."


    Mike looked at the time.


    There are three more class performances, and then Gwen and the others.


    At this point, backstage.


    The children who are about to perform are changing their clothes.


    Gwen and the others have already drawn their outfits and are changing their costumes.


    but��


    The children in their class looked strangely at the vicious Queen and Snow White.


    Of course Snow White is cute and pretty, but the villainous queen...is just too pretty.


    Vicious, cold charm.


    Wherever Loki stood, the vicious queen''s temperament was vividly revealed.


    And after the vicious queen put on a witch''s costume and pretended to be a witch who delivered poisonous apples, it added a mysterious flavor.


    Those children and teachers even thought that such a vicious queen would have many people willing to eat the poisonous apple given by the other party.


    Except for Gwen, Peter, and Harry, the rest of their classmates, both male and female, were staring at Loki, and even the teacher beside him couldn''t look away.


    At this time, Loki was simply too eye-catching.


    Compared with the lovely Gwen, Loki has more mature taste, which is the most rare in children.


    Steady!


    This time their class will definitely win!


    The teacher''s smiling eyes narrowed into slits.


    After clapping his hands, the teacher urged, "Quick! Quick! Hurry up and change your clothes!"


    Although the performance is only a few minutes, they are all serious.


    After putting on makeup, Loki looked at his current face in front of the mirror and felt a little...pretty?


    But after seeing the skirt he was about to wear, his expression was a little stiff.


    I''m trying to get my power back...


    I''m trying to get my power back.


    I''m here to get my power back!


    Loki muttered a few times, gritted his teeth, changed his clothes, and looked at himself in his glasses.


    Is it still pretty?


    "��"


    He fell silent.


    Then he hummed softly.


    He Loki, the **** of Asgard, looks good in anything!


    Moments later, Gwen''s class finally came into play.


    Mike and Sol were looking forward to it.


    The narration is guest-starred by the teacher.


    "long long ago��"


    Along with the standard story narration, several important characters appear one by one.


    Snow White, the evil queen, hunters, princes, and dwarves. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    Gwen''s Snow White, wearing a blue-and-white dress, with a delicate little face and dazzling long white-blond hair, is like coming out of a fairy tale, and it''s lovely.


    Advertise, [\mi\mi\reading\app\\] is really good, it is worth installing, after all, you can read books in cache and read aloud offline!


    Harry Osborn''s Prince has a somewhat melancholy flavor, and it''s not bad.


    Peter''s hunter was a bit miserable, and his whole person was completely unimpressive.


    However, after repeated rehearsals, the lines were completely read, which was much better than the previous class.


    What made Mike laugh out loud was that when the narrator read that Snow White entered the forest, some children in costumes of big trees and flowers ran out quickly.


    In this way, it is simply environmentally friendly...


    And what amazes people the most is Loki''s queen and the witch he plays behind him.


    When he was the vicious queen, his cold, domineering, narcissistic and sinister expressions were vividly portrayed. When he was playing a witch, his disguised kindness was even more chilling...


    It was obviously a fairy tale played by children, and everyone was very happy to watch it, but when Loki appeared, everyone''s heart couldn''t help but lift.


    Loki did a great job.


    It''s much better than the actors in the recently released "what kind of actor" variety show.


    There was even a director or something among the parents. After seeing Loki''s performance, he was extremely eager to sign Loki.


    From his professional point of view, Loki belongs to the kind of actor who can be offered by his grandfather...


    Simply amazing.


    But for Mike and Sol who know Loki''s true colors... this guy is playing in his true colors.


    However, the outfit was really pretty.


    Sol laughed while taking pictures.


    These photos will be precious memories in the future!


    He washed them out in a while, then picked out a few good-looking ones to enlarge, and when he returned to Asgard, he gave them to his parents.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    They must be happy, and Loki must be grateful to him.


    Sol smiled happily.


    A few minutes later, the performance was over. Under the leadership of the teachers, the children in the performance lined up to leave the stage after bowing with everyone.


    Mike and Sol left the crowd and hurried to the backstage, where they wanted to take a group photo.


    The children were getting ready to change when they went backstage.


    "Loki! Loki!"


    Thor shouted nervously, thinking that he lost the child, but in fact... he was afraid that Loki had changed his performance clothes.


    Fortunately, Mike and their speed are very fast, and they are almost in the background with Gwen.


    After calling Gwen and a few people, Sol handed the camera to Mike, dragged the black-faced Loki, and the two brothers took a group photo.


    The smiling fat Sol, the cold-faced Loli Loki...


    good guy!


    Mike glanced at the photo, and it looked pretty good. The two brothers were very harmonious, with a cute contrast.


    After Mike and Gwen took a group photo, they asked the teacher to help take a big group photo.


    Shy hunter Peter, UU reading www.uukanshu. The handsome prince Harry, the beautiful and lovely princess Gwen, and the vicious queen Loki, who is unhappy but flamboyant.


    Behind the four were Mike smiling and Thor grinning like a big fool.


    The teacher who helped take pictures returned the camera to Sol, who intensified and kept taking pictures around Loki.


    Loki''s face was black all the time, and a cold breath kept coming out of his body.


    Looking at Loki''s expression, Mike was afraid that Sol''s waist would be cut by Loki secretly when he was sleeping at night.


    at the same time��


    Kryptonian commander Fiora has come to Earth.


    She wants to talk to Superman Karl-El, but she has to find him first.


    But finding someone with a hidden identity on such a big planet is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.


    So, she chose to let Superman come to her.


    Since the other party is protecting the people of this planet, she will find a way to make the other party take the initiative to appear in front of her.


    According to their allies, Superman was most active in the United States, so she went to the largest city in the country, kidnapped a large number of people, and put them on the roof of the Empire State Building.


    For a time, a large number of police and reporters gathered around the Empire State Building.


    Fiora stood quietly on the roof of the building, behind twenty or so unlucky people who were taken as hostages.


    Looking at the police car below and the helicopter flying in the distance, Fiora murmured, "This is the stupidest thing I''ve ever done.

 Chapter 329： fellow

    Fiora, as the commander of Krypton, what she used to do was command the fleet, obey the command of the general, conquer planets for Krypton, and kill everyone who dared to oppose them.


    But now, she has become a kidnapper.


    As long as he thinks of this, Fiora can''t help but feel a tyranny in his heart.


    It''s all to find that **** Cal El, she''s doing such a stupid thing.


    This also caused her to feel inexplicably a lot of disgust towards Carl El before she met him. New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    If according to her original thoughts, she would directly invade the earth''s electronic equipment, send a threat notice, and let Carl El come out on his own. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    But the allies they encountered gave them very valuable information.


    Earth''s technology is very backward relative to them, but there are some special people on this planet - superheroes.


    These people wield great power, and each is a threat.


    If she does that, it will make the superheroes on earth vigilant, which is very unfavorable for their next plan, so she can only choose this stupid method.


    Although their Kryptonians will awaken all kinds of superpowers because of the yellow sun, their current number is too small, only eleven people, which is not enough to support them to complete their original plan.


    So, in the face of this situation, they had to change their original plan and cooperate with Thanos.


    Thanos provides them with armies, helps them get the planet, and they help Thanos get the Infinity Stones.


    As long as they get this planet and the Code of Life, they can be reborn on Krypton.


    Reborn...


    Thinking about it, Fiora felt like a fire was burning in her heart.


    Ding!


    A bullet landed between her eyebrows.


    Her head didn''t even tremble at all, instead the bullet bounced straight away.


    Fiora turned her head slightly, her icy blue eyes were a little chilly, but she smiled at the sniper in the distance.


    The sniper shuddered, and before he could react, two hot rays swept over.


    "boom!"


    Where he stood was cut in half directly.


    Seeing this scene, the police took a deep breath.


    This ability... how is it so familiar?


    Fiora winked, looking at the enemy who had disappeared, feeling extremely satisfied.


    They lingered near the yellow sun for a long time.


    As warriors, they have great potential and talent in combat, and they have awakened various abilities one after another and mastered them proficiently.


    Therefore, when she killed the sniper, she had already noticed the fire coming towards her.


    Iron armor, Iron Man?


    This is one of the superheroes in the intelligence and one of the superheroes they rated as no threat.


    Tony quickly rushed to Fiora, and when Fiora looked at her, Tony was also looking at Fiora.


    Looking at Fiora''s outfit and the black cloak behind him, he always felt a little familiar.


    "Jarvis, scan her clothes."


    Tony spoke quickly.


    The next second, Jarvis gave the answer.


    "Sir, the material of the battle suit on her body is very similar to that of Superman. It is a material outside the earth."


    Outside the earth, it is very similar to Clark, and the ability that the other party just showed...


    Tony felt a chill in his heart and immediately sent a signal to the rest of the Avengers for help.


    "Whoosh!"


    With the sound of breaking the air, Fiora''s frosty face suddenly appeared in front of Tony, and a face almost pressed against Tony''s visor.


    Tony''s eyes lit up suddenly, and his hands lit up.


    "Your heart is beating fast."


    Fiora said lightly, but her hands suddenly grabbed Tony''s wrist.


    In an instant, several finger marks appeared on his steel suit, and then began to deform under Fiora''s increasing strength.


    Tony''s face changed, but he smiled and said, "Because you are so beautiful that I am moved."


    There was a cruel smile on the corner of Fiora''s mouth: "How about you give me your heart?"


    "Progress...too fast."


    "Don''t give it? Then I can only dig it myself."


    Fiora smiled gracefully, the strength of her hands soaring.


    In an instant, cracks appeared on the wrist of Tony''s steel suit.


    At this moment, two tiny mini-cannons appeared on the shoulders of his battle suit, and fired several bullets at Fiora''s face.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Several bullets flew.


    Tony: "��"


    Did you make a mistake? It''s good to hide for a little face!


    But the attack was not powerful, and it was extremely insulting.


    Fiora''s eyes lit up.


    Tony was startled, and the reactor in his chest shot out an energy cannon. After knocking Fiora back, he broke free from the opponent''s restraint.


    The next moment, the armor on Tony''s back opened, and small missiles flew towards Fiora.


    Boom, boom!


    With a loud explosion, the cloud of fire swallowed Fiora.


    But Tony didn''t even have time to look at his own victory. After releasing the missile, he immediately avoided the spot, and then two specially made missiles flew out from the outside of his thigh.


    Whoosh!


    A black figure broke through the fire cloud and flew straight towards Tony. After seeing the two flying missiles, he kicked one of them with his foot, then reached out and clenched one in his hand, and squeezed it hard...


    boom!


    Fire waves poured out from the opponent''s palm, submerging them again.


    Tony''s eyes twitched wildly, and his heart was cold.


    The opponent has the same ability as Clark, and he is not an opponent at all.


    In the face of such an enemy, his weapons have no effect at all.


    With such power, what is the purpose of kidnapping hostages?


    A series of thoughts flashed through Tony''s mind quickly and two dangerous lasers shot out of his wrist.


    But the laser, which can easily cut through steel, fell on Fiora, but it had no effect, only making Fiora''s brows slightly wrinkle.


    How to fight this?


    Tony roared inwardly.


    Fiora patted his chest with an interesting look in his eyes.


    So weak, just to relieve her boredom.


    The thought fell, and the cloak behind her was pulled into a thin black line, and the whole person disappeared in place.


    Jarvis alerted Tony, he just came and turned his body, a fist print with cracks appeared on his chest, and the whole person was knocked out.


    Tony felt a tightness in his chest, and when he saw Fiora disappearing in place again, a familiar red appeared in his field of vision, helping him to take the opponent''s fist of steel.


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, a shock swept around.


    Fiora paused, flew backwards, looked at Clark in a blue suit, stopped at the logo on Clark''s chest, and said, "Karl El."


    Clark''s eyes sank and said, "Who are you?"


    "Fiora, your countryman."


    Fiora said indifferently.


    Although he had already guessed it when he saw the other party, Clark was still stunned when he heard the other party say so.


    "My countrymen?"

 Chapter 330： youre not cute at all

    Clark thought he was the only Kryptonian left in this world, but now...he actually met his compatriot!


    Uncontrollably excited.


    Noticing Clark''s expression, Fiora''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Talk about it, Karl El, your countrymen need your help."


    talk?


    Hearing the other party''s words, Clark frowned, his eyes quickly swept over Tony and the hostages on the roof of the Empire State Building, and finally landed on Fiora, his eyes were full of doubts.


    I care so much about the life and death of these rubbish.


    Fiora snorted softly in her heart, but said, "In order to find you, I can only use this method."


    Clark took a deep breath and said, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Although he did not agree with Fiora''s actions in his heart, because of the identity of the other party, he still gave the other party a chance to speak.


    Fiora glanced at Tony, then at the growing number of cops below, and at the helicopters that were dimly aiming their weapons at them.


    She felt tyrannical in her heart, but when she thought of her mission, she could only suppress it with a long breath and said, "This is not the place to talk."


    When the words fell, she looked into the distance, and disappeared in place with a loud explosion.


    Clark''s eyes narrowed and he chased after him.


    Watching the two disappear, Tony breathed a sigh of relief, flew to the Empire State Building, and began to save people.


    Leave that woman to Clark, he... doesn''t hit women!


    After a while, the two appeared in a quiet place.


    Fiora stopped, turned to look at Clark, and said, "I have a few questions for you."


    Clark pondered and said, "I also have two questions for you."


    interesting��


    Fiora began to find things interesting.


    "Say."


    Clark said solemnly, "Where are you from?"


    "Beyond the Milky Way." Fiora said lightly and asked, "Where is the Code of Life?"


    "The Code of Life?" Clark''s eyes were full of doubts: "What is that?"


    Fiora''s eyes turned cold: "You don''t know what that is? Or... are you lying to me?"


    "I have no idea."


    Clark''s tone was sincere, but then he asked, "Are you Zod''s subordinate?"


    "It''s General Zod!"


    Clark understood in an instant, and his heart sank.


    Zod��


    In the accounts of his biological father, Joe El, Zod is an iron-blooded general with a strong will and admirable ambition, and he will do anything for Krypton.


    However, Zod was exiled to the Phantom Zone...


    But if Fiora is the opponent''s subordinate, does this mean that Zod escaped with the phantom zone?


    Then, what is the purpose of the other party coming to earth?


    to find him?


    And what kind of life book is he looking for, for... Krypton?


    Thinking of Zod''s pursuit, Clark instantly thought of the other party''s purpose.


    Noticing Clark''s changing eyes, Fiora said with interest: "You seem to have thought of something."


    Clark said solemnly: "Is Zod here too? What do you want to do? What do you want to do to the earth?"


    "Clap clap clap!" Fiora applauded, but smiled: "It''s a good question, but with so many questions, I don''t know which one to answer first, why don''t you answer me a question first?"


    "Do you choose your compatriots, or the people here?"


    Clark was silent and said, "I won''t choose."


    Hearing this, Fiora''s ice-blue eyes seemed to be frozen, and a cold air instantly filled him.


    This answer, to her ears, basically chose the latter.


    And Clark has become a betrayal in her eyes.


    Just when she was about to lose her patience and was about to attack Clark, she thought of a strong voice in her ear.


    Recommended, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it is worth installing it for book lovers, and it is supported by Android and Apple mobile phones!


    It''s General Zod.


    He listened to the conversation between Fiora and Clark through Fiora''s communicator.


    "Fiora, I want to talk to him."


    Fiora nodded, stretched out his hand and operated it twice on his wrist, and in an instant, a virtual image appeared in front of Fiora.


    He is strong and well-proportioned, with a beautiful mouth-shaped beard on Yingwu''s face, and a conspicuous scar at the corner of his eye, which adds a bit of fierceness to him.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Is he Zod?


    Clark whispered in his heart.


    At this moment, Zod took the lead in saying: "Karl El, I finally see you."


    ��


    At this time, Gwen''s school.


    After the performances ended, the tense voting session finally came.


    The people who voted were 30 guests invited by the school principal. Each of them had five tickets, and each parent who came to participate in the school celebration and the school teachers had one ticket.


    The voting began, and all the classes participating in the performance were unconsciously nervous.


    The same goes for Gwen''s class.


    Soon, everyone''s votes were cast.


    Start counting the votes.


    Some classes got very few votes, and they were quickly counted, but there were several classes that were still adding votes, and Gwen''s class was one of them.


    Finally, there were fewer and fewer classes still counting votes, and Gwen and the others gradually showed joy on their faces.


    And after the votes of the other classes were counted and Gwen''s class was still increasing one by one, they couldn''t help cheering.


    After a few seconds, the dust settled.


    Gwen''s class was without a doubt the first.


    In an instant, Gwen and the others cheered.


    Gwen danced in place, hugging each other with his classmates.


    Harry and Peter blushed when they were hugged, and Loki avoided the crowd with a look of disgust.


    What is there to be happy about?


    With him around, shouldn''t it be right to get the first?


    A bunch of mortals.


    Loki snorted softly, but after seeing the children in other classes looking at them enviously, especially after staying on him for a long time, Loki raised the corner of his mouth in satisfaction.


    This feeling of being the focus and being envied is really good.


    Mike and Sol applaud Gwen and the others.


    These little guys have been rehearsing with heart in the past few days, and they are very happy to be able to win the championship.


    Still, Loki, the vicious queen, graced the show.


    Without such an excellent performance as RockyGwen''s class really can''t get the first place.


    Everyone in their class understood this, so the teacher pointed to Loki, and the children surrounded Loki with a ''hula'', lifted Loki up, and cheered for Loki.


    "Loki! Awesome!"


    "Loki! I love you!"


    "Loki! Loki!"


    Hearing cheers, Loki, who was constantly thrown up, suddenly burst into a smile on his originally expressionless face.


    An extremely sincere smile that springs from the bottom of my heart.


    "Crack!"


    Sol hurriedly pressed the shutter to save the scene.


    Looking at the photo, Sol couldn''t help but smile.


    After the celebration, the awards began.


    In addition to a trophy, Gwen and the others also received the school''s commemorative medal.


    Although things are of little value, they are full of commemorative significance.


    "Dad, look at my medal!" New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    Gwen pointed to his chest, showing it to Mike.


    Mike nodded with a smile.


    Sol on the side looked at the father and daughter, turned to look at Loki, and asked, "What about yours? Show me."


    Loki unconsciously pressed his pocket and said lightly, "Throw it away!"


    Sol said in disgust, "You''re not cute at all."

 Chapter 331： experiment

    eyond Earth.


    On the Kryptonian spaceship.


    The cold-faced Zod sighed inwardly while chatting with Clark.


    Carl El, what a pity.


    After a conversation, he was sure that Kal-El would not be on their side.


    Not only that, but the other party will become their hindrance.


    As for the Code of Life, the other party doesn''t know where it is, so he can only look for it after conquering this planet.


    Insert an app: a perfect replica of the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an app that can change the source--Mimi reading.


    That being the case, they don''t have to fight for Carl El.


    He looked at the earth in the distance, and the fire of hope gradually appeared in his eyes.


    This is a beautiful planet and the most suitable planet to transform into Krypton.


    Krypton will be reborn here.


    "Let''s start planning."


    Zod said lightly, the expressions of several Kryptonians around him tightened, and excitement flashed in their eyes.


    to start. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    They have been preparing for the rebirth of Krypton for too long.


    From the time they escaped from the black hole that exiled them, they wandered the universe.


    Find Kryptonian outposts, collect energy and supplies, and find Kryptonian survivors and planets suitable for transformation.


    After they received the signal from the Milky Way, they were so excited that they rushed here immediately.


    Although the journey was long and the energy they collected was almost exhausted, they finally came here, near the earth.


    After discovering that they absorbed the energy of the yellow sun and could awaken superpowers, they stayed there for a long time.


    They are few in number, and every compatriot is a valuable asset. Mastering these abilities can greatly improve their survival rate.


    And when they decided to enter the earth, they met Thanos and got some important information about the earth, information about the earth and superheroes from the other side.


    Earth''s technology is a joke in front of them, but they have to pay attention to those superheroes.


    The abilities of most superheroes are far inferior to them, but some superheroes have abilities that they must guard against.


    such as mind control.


    But their Kryptonian civilization has developed for so many years, conquered one planet after another, encountered a wide variety of enemies, and naturally there are enemies with mental abilities, and they have long since found ways to deal with them.


    Mind shield.


    While making the Mind Blocker, they got information on the Infinity Stones from Thanos, built a machine that could track the Infinity Stones energy signal, and started searching for the Infinity Stones.


    And the day before yesterday, they finally tracked down a powerful energy signal.


    After the identification of Thanos, they determined that the signal came from the Infinity Stone called Space, and they finally decided to do it.


    Zod sends Fiora to find Clark before deciding to do it.


    It is a pity that they did not get the Code of Life from Clark, nor did they win Clark''s support.


    But one Clark''s position was simply not enough to change their plans.


    "Fiora, watch Carl Al, don''t let him interfere with us."


    After Zod issued a new order, he waved to the two Kryptonian warriors behind him and said, "Eve, Cook, go get the space gems."


    Two Kryptonian warriors, a man and a woman, nodded.


    Zod asked his only Kryptonian scientist again, "Is the device to open the space channel ready?"


    The gray-haired scientist nodded: "It can be used at any time."


    "Then, let''s start everyone! Keep in touch!" Zod said lightly, his flaming eyes swept across the crowd, and he shouted in a low voice, "For Krypton!"


    "For Krypton!"


    The crowd roared and took action.


    ��


    Earth, thousands of feet above the sky.


    Under the originally empty sky, it suddenly distorted. After a giant in an invisible state broke away from its invisible state, it appeared in the sky, and after a few seconds, it disappeared again, as if nothing had happened.


    This is an air carrier.


    Nick Fury''s Helicarrier.


    The anti-gravity engines of the three air carriers can allow them to carry out continuous suborbital flight, as long as they ascend to the sky, they do not need to land.


    And after turning on the reflector of the air carrier, the invisible effect can be achieved, which is the main reason why they can''t be found.


    Just now, it only appeared for a few seconds in the daily inspection of the state of the reflector.


    These three big guys, each one is 100 meters apart, and each one is an active base.


    Combat command center, scientific research center, prison, flight deck, observation deck, infirmary, nuclear energy control room, etc., all kinds of facilities and functions are very complete.


    At this time, on the No. 3 air carrier, an eye-catching experiment is being carried out.


    Experiments on the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube.


    The Cosmic Cube is a blue cube that looks very beautiful.


    But only those who participated in the experiment knew how much energy this tiny cube contained.


    Infinite, immeasurable energy.


    Using Hydra''s technology, the energy inside can be extracted and used. As long as there is a cosmic cube, they have endless energy. In addition, what Nick Fury values ??most is the space transmission ability of the cosmic cube.


    As long as space technology is realized, they can appear where they are needed in time, and use the fastest speed to contain disasters.


    space transfer.


    Whenever I think of this ability, I think of Mike''s portal, and when I think of Mike, I think of Bear Biscuits.


    Wait��


    He definitely did this experiment for the convenience of going to Mike''s house to get bear biscuits.


    Nick Fury calmed down After kicking all the messy thoughts out of his mind, Nick Fury nodded to the researchers.


    Start the experiment.


    After there was no Hydra, I felt a lot more at ease when I started the experiment.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t conducted experiments before. If something came out of his research, wouldn''t the Hydra live for nothing?


    Nick Fury grunted.


    When the experiment started, the cosmic Rubik''s Cube placed in a special device shone slightly, and there were swarms of energy on the surface.


    The Cosmic Cube is activated, and the energy of the Cosmic Cube flows out from it, and is condensed together under the control of a special device.


    After the energy has gathered enough, it will be launched, and then the space door will be opened. Genius one second to remember ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    But as the energy gathers more and more, the faces of the researchers become ugly.


    The energy gathered is beyond the safe range of the equipment they made, but the space is still silent.


    "Stop the experiment!"


    Nick Fury gave a low snort.


    If it continues, the energy is beyond the equipment''s tolerance range, and if it erupts here, it will destroy everything around it.


    The experimenter breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly stopped the experiment, while the extracted cosmic cube energy was sent into the energy device and turned into a pure blue energy block.


    Nick Fury sighed.


    Failed again.

 Chapter 332： CRBT

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    The experiment failed, and the high atmosphere in the entire laboratory fell instantly.


    Snap. But this is only temporary.


    They are used to experimental failure.


    But what they didn''t find was that above their heads, two figures were silently watching them.


    Kryptonians, Eve and Cook.


    They also wore transparent helmets, black cloaks, and black battle uniforms and armor. At this time, they were looking down at the air carrier below, with disdain in their eyes.


    Although the helicarrier''s reflectors make it invisible, the Kryptonians'' super-vision can easily see through.


    "It''s certain, the universe cube is there."


    The male Kryptonian named Cook said lightly.


    He is sturdy, but only 1.7 meters tall and looks like a wooden stake.


    The woman beside him was the opposite of him, tall and tall, a head taller than him.


    "Haha." Eve chuckled, bloodthirsty flashing in her eyes, and said, "Do you want to destroy these ''toys''?"


    Faced with them, Nick Fury''s cherished helicarrier is really just a flimsy toy.


    "No need to waste time."


    Cook said lightly, his eyes passed through the deck of the air carrier, and fell on the cosmic Rubik''s Cube, saying: "Take it and leave, they can''t stop it."


    "Then... let me go!"


    Eve smiled faintly, the slaughter in her eyes looming.


    "No, I''ll go."


    Luke knew Eve''s character, and after whispering something, he took the lead.


    Eve pouted and looked at Cook who disappeared in front of him, his face full of boredom.


    ���˾�. And Cook has been like a cannonball, smashed through the deck of the air carrier, and fell straight into the laboratory.


    Everyone stared at the person who suddenly appeared.


    Nick Fury, who was about to leave the laboratory, heard the movement and hurriedly looked at it, then his eyes flashed, and he shouted: "Protect the universe cube!"


    Cook glanced at Nick Fury indifferently, flashed his body, appeared in front of the universe cube, let the bullet hit him, grabbed the universe cube, and disappeared in front of them.


    In an instant, the laboratory fell silent.


    This disparity in strength, and the behavior of completely ignoring them, made them even more terrifying.


    Cook gave them the feeling as if people were looking at ants, and didn''t bother to do anything to them at all.


    Nick Fury clenched his fists hard and gave a wry smile.


    Their power is still weak, and they can''t protect the universe cube at all.


    Fortunately, the other party did not take them seriously and did not attack, otherwise the aircraft carrier would be easily destroyed by the other party, causing a large number of casualties.


    But an unwilling anger appeared in his heart immediately.


    He was actually thankful that the other party didn''t take them seriously.


    It''s just...a shame.


    But this feeling, Nick Fury did not let it stay for too long, he has more important things to do.


    The image just now flashed through my mind.


    Although it only took a few seconds for the other party to appear and leave, it was enough for him to remember some of the other party''s characteristics.


    Immediately, he seemed to think of something, and his one eye instantly widened.


    "You repair this place and track the signal of the universe Rubik''s cube!"


    As he instructed, he walked out, pressed his communicator, and said coldly: "Hill, get ready for battle, call the Avengers, and notify the X-Men!"


    Maria Hill did not ask the reason, but when Nick Fury said this, he had already started to act.


    After giving a series of orders, Nick Fury rushed to the command center and shouted: "Transfer Mike''s call for me!"


    "Mike?"


    Maria Hill was stunned and said, "He is..."


    "Colson knows."


    Nick Fury spoke quickly.


    Mike, only a few people in S.H.I.E.L.D. know him.


    Maria Hill is not included.


    After hearing Nick Fury''s words, Maria Hill was stunned, and what Nick Fury had just said echoed in her mind.


    Colson knows...


    He knows, she doesn''t.


    Colson��


    Coulson actually knew something she didn''t.


    Feeling sour in my heart, I couldn''t help but glance at Coulson. Seeing Coulson smiling at her, he snorted softly and said, "Did you hear that? Get in touch!"


    Coulson nodded and read a series of numbers to the agent on the console.


    The command center fell silent.


    But the next second...


    Boom, boom!


    Da Da Da Da!


    call out! boom!


    A series of violent explosions and bullets rang out in the command center.


    Some people who responded quickly had already taken out their guns, and their expressions instantly became tense.


    Coulson''s mouth twitched: "Don''t be nervous, calm down! It''s just a bell."


    After the words fell, the atmosphere in the command center became awkward. Maria Hill put the pistol away as if nothing had happened, and said to everyone, "Quick response! That''s what we want!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement.


    Coulson scratched his head, speechless.


    How can Mike''s mobile ringtone be this kind of music...


    In this case, it scared them all.


    Half a minute later, listening to the blind tone from the command center, everyone''s expressions were strange.


    After all, no one picked up?


    ��


    At this time, Mike and Gwen are celebrating today''s victory.


    He forgot to bring his cell phone when he went out today.


    They wanted to go back to Mike''s shop and let Mike cook a good table to celebrate.


    But Harry Osborn said he had pre-booked the Michelin restaurant.


    The Michelin restaurant is famous, and several children are very excited about it, but when the meals are served, everyone except Harry looks disgusted.


    So, who do you look down on!


    and��


    Gwen tasted it.


    Not bad, but not as good as what his dad made.


    Luke and Peter looked at the little food on the plate distressedly and sighed.


    So expensive, and only so little, they won''t come in the future.


    Noticing the faces of his friends, Harry coughed lightly and asked for some more.


    No matter what, he had pocket money, Harry Osborn.


    Loki ate his lunch gracefully, watching Sol frowning all the time, his hand slightly paused, and said, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I just think I have a lot to learn."


    Loki''s hands trembled, and he turned his head speechlessly.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Don''t complain. After you finish eating, don''t forget to thank Harry."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen and the others responded.


    To be honest, Mike thinks the food here tastes good, but it''s just good.


    At the final checkout, Mike paid the bill.


    There are so many of them that they can''t really let a child treat them.


    "Where shall we celebrate next?"


    Harry Osborn waved his hand and said, "Just say it, I''ll cover the cost."


    Several children cheered.


    Mike sighed softly.


    Why didn''t he meet such a classmate when he was in school?

 Chapter 333： war begins

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    ,


    Off the sea in New York.


    Clark looked at Fiora standing in front of him with anxiety flashing in his eyes.


    Zod has been chatting with him about Krypton. He is full of curiosity about Krypton, so he listened unconsciously and asked Zod questions one by one.


    But just now, Zod''s virtual image suddenly disappeared.


    In an instant, he felt something was wrong.


    No one knows better than he how powerful Kryptonians are, or how scary a group of Kryptonians can be when they get together.


    Zod and Fiora have been determining his position from the beginning.


    And after he answered, he could clearly feel Fiora''s hostility towards him.


    Take a stand and then be hostile to him...


    And considering Zod''s quest to recreate Krypton''s glory...


    Although Fiora and Zod didn''t say it explicitly, Clark could also be sure that the other party wanted to do something to Earth, and what he did would obviously go beyond his bottom line.


    But he wasted precious time...


    I''m such an idiot!


    Clark cursed inwardly.


    Looking at Clark''s expression, Fiora smiled mockingly.


    Although it was only a few minutes, it was enough for them.


    I really thought that General Zod had been with you for so long, just wanted to chat with you about Krypton and dreams?


    What an innocent and kind child.


    Such people clearly have a favorable impression of Krypton and their hometown, and are even extremely curious, but they have not chosen to stand on a united front with them.


    Such a person, oh!


    Fiora showed Clark a sweet but cruel smile, and said softly, "It''s starting."


    "What started?"


    Clark asked in a low voice.


    Fio stretched his hand and pointed to the distance, with a smile on his face, and said, "War!"


    War, fighting against the strong, is what she likes to do.


    war?


    Clark was startled, and turned his head to look in the direction of Fiora''s finger.


    But as soon as he turned his head, he was punched in the face, and his body flew backwards.


    Before he could stabilize his body, Fiora appeared on top of his head, stretched out his hand to hold his head, and pressed it down from the sky.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of breaking the air, Clark was smashed into the sea.


    boom!


    The sea sank, and then the sea splashed, smashing all around like a torrential rain.


    How naive!


    A mocking smile appeared on Fiora''s frost-covered face.


    The next moment, when the sea water rushed towards the sunken sea, Clark grabbed Fiora''s hand and threw it out.


    ��!


    Fiora, which flew out against the sea, was like a floating stone, splashing a lot of water when it fell, and then flew up and down again...


    Boom, boom!


    The sea seemed to drop bombs one by one, and a large number of water splashes flew up.


    And Fiora disappeared into the spray.


    Clark''s eyes narrowed, and he put his hand on his chin.


    In the next second, Fiora appeared from the sea and punched Clark''s palm. After being firmly held by Clark, he said softly, "You did a good job."


    "What did you say about the war?"


    Clark''s voice gradually cooled.


    It seemed that his fellow villagers were more dangerous than he imagined.


    Fiora''s eyes brightened, she smiled cruelly, and said, "Didn''t you already guess it?"


    Following the voice, two fiery gazes shot out from Fiora''s eyes.


    But the sudden attack did not alarm Clark.


    Two equally hot rays also appeared from Clark''s eyes. After colliding with each other''s thermal vision, the turbulent energy erupted between the two, and the violent impact knocked them out.


    Clark stabilized his body, as if he felt something, and looked sharply at New York City in the distance.


    He saw a beam of light rushing into the sky.


    The beam of light emerged from the city and blasted into the sky. According to the beam of light, it should have rushed out of the atmosphere, but it seemed to be hitting something.


    In the next instant, the sky seemed to shatter, and ripples appeared. It was as if a piece of fine blue satin had been soaked with a little ink stain, and a large dark hole appeared in the sky.


    The edge of the big hole is constantly rolling with dense energy, and through the big hole, you can even see the dark universe and bright stars.


    Suddenly, the silver dots of light scattered like powder scattered all over the sky.


    But Clark, who has super vision, saw the true face of those powders for the first time.


    It was a strange person who stepped on a strange aircraft, covered with metal armor, but mixed with a lot of lines like a robot.


    That''s... an intruder!


    what is this?


    Clark was startled.


    When he moved and was about to rush out, Fiora stood in front of him with a cold face.


    She twisted her neck, and after making two crisp pops, she said to Clark, "Well done, boy!"


    "But, you can''t go there!"


    Clark said coldly: "Get out of the way!"


    "Ah!"


    Fiora sneered, and when Clark disappeared, he disappeared too.


    The next moment, with a foot strike, Clark was blocked by Fiora.


    The two scuffled and fell into the sea from mid-air, and then rose into the sky with waves.


    Looking at Fiora standing in front of him, Clark snorted softly.


    It seems that he can''t go back without defeating this woman.


    Then... use the fastest speed to defeat the opponent!


    Seeing Clark''s action, Fiora licked her lips.


    That''s right!


    The next second, the two collided.


    boom!


    With a shock wave, the sea surface was violently impacted, and the waves rolled and rushed around.


    Meanwhile, in New York.


    The beam of light that suddenly appeared was extremely conspicuous even in the daytime, and the big hole that suddenly appeared in the sky attracted the attention of countless people.


    But before they figured out what it was, those weird people who flew out of the big hole and were densely packed like a swarm of bees flew over the city with that weird aircraft, leaving behind an overwhelming, vertical and horizontal area. Staggered energy rays.


    Boom, boom!


    The ground seemed to have been cleaned, the firelight and the dust of the explosion obscuring the sky.


    People fled in panic In an instant, screams, cries, and explosions filled the streets.


    The war has begun.


    At the same time, Nick Fury looked at the picture from New York, his face was extremely ugly.


    The enemy''s speed is too fast.


    From the robbing of the Rubik''s Cube to the sudden war, the whole process took less than ten minutes!


    That is to say, the other party has already made a plan, and immediately opened the space door after grabbing the universe Rubik''s Cube.


    The other party left them with a very short reaction time. Fortunately, Nick Fury''s reaction was very fast. The Avengers and the X-Men were called in the first time after the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube was robbed.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 ~： goooo...

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! This is a leave of absence letter.


    It''s almost New Year''s Eve, there are a lot of things to do, so don''t wait any longer.


    Tired, goo all day.


    "Father of Superheroes" Goo Goo...


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Full text update of "Father of Superheroes", keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 334： came in succession

    "The X-Men are rushing to the battlefield as fast as they can."


    "The Iron Man nearby joined the battle, and the other Avengers are also rushing to the battlefield."


    "The military is on the move, and the police are all out."


    Nick Fury''s face became more and more ugly as he listened to a series of reports from Maria Hill.


    It takes time for the troop adjustment to form a large-scale counterattack, and what they lack now is the time.


    As for the police...


    At best they save innocent people and lead people into retreats with limited help in this fight.


    It will take time for the X-Men to be in place, and it will take time for the Avengers to be in place.


    Now time is everything!


    Every minute and every second, a large number of enemies poured out of the space gate, and Tony alone could not restrain the wave of enemies at all.


    Tony was wearing a steel battle suit and shuttled through the dense energy rays. After Jarvis''s precise aiming, the tiny missiles shot down each enemy accurately, but for the countless intruders, the shot down. These are like an umbrella held up in the heavy rain, and they are useless.


    The invading enemies spread like locusts in Manhattan.


    If this continues, these enemies will sooner or later spread to the entire city, and the entire city will be reduced to a battlefield.


    "Have you contacted Mike?"


    Nick Fury whispered, with an imperceptible urgency in his voice.


    Now as long as you find Mike and use Mike''s teleportation ability, you can gather the superheroes in the shortest time, send them to the defense point, and intercept the surging enemies in Manhattan.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    Maria Hill shook her head.


    Nick Fury couldn''t help cursing: "Damn Mike!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his cell phone rang.


    Nick Fury glanced at the number and hurriedly picked it up.


    "Mike! Damn it! Where have you been!"


    Mike: "Well, I just ate at a Michelin restaurant, right near Madison Square."


    The restaurant where they ate was far from the space door, and the war had just spread.


    "do you know��"


    "Is this the time to talk about these things?"


    Mike asked back, Nick Fury was choked, and then said: "Now you need to send the Avengers and X-Men to the battlefield, it will take a while for them to come."


    "Did they come in a bullock cart?"


    Mike groaned, and after asking them where they were now, two cards appeared in his hand, and two portals were opened.


    Two golden portals appeared on the street, and the X-Men and the Avengers appeared one after another.


    Charles, Riven, Emma, ??Logan, Remy LeBeau, Scott, Hank McCoy, Jean, Orolo, Wanda, Pietro��


    School X can now be reached as a full force of combatants.


    As for the Avengers...


    Bruce, Steve, and Tony, who had joined before, looked a little shabby.


    The next second, another portal to the air carrier was opened, and Natasha and Barton walked out.


    But...compared to the X-Men, their lineup is still a bit shabby.


    Steve clenched the shield in his hand, looked at the enemies that had already flown, and said quickly: "I need to know where the enemies are now! We need to block off this area."


    When the words fell, Tony''s voice rang in his ears.


    "First, Second, Third Avenue, Madison Avenue, Fifth, Sixth, Seventh..."


    Tony''s voice was icy cold, and he couldn''t help but say, "If you don''t stop it, they will fly further away!"


    Steve looked at Mike and said, "Mike! Open the door!"


    When Tony reported the distribution of the enemy to him, he had already formed a map of the battlefield in his head.


    Mike responded, and cards appeared on his fingertips. Following Steve''s arrangement, portals were opened one by one, sending the X-Men and the Avengers to the locations arranged by Steve.


    In an instant, a defensive web of superheroes was simply formed.


    Hawkeye Barton and Cyclops Scott stood high, attacking the enemy while paying attention to the enemy''s movements, reporting the situation to everyone. Genius one second to remember ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    Beast Hank and Wolverine Logan shuttled through the streets, slaughtering enemies violently,


    Gambit Remy Lebeau and Black Widow move smartly across the battlefield.


    Wanda and Pietro, the brother and sister, cooperated with tacit understanding to guard the street, tearing up a rushing enemy.


    When Qin and Rui Wen were about to leave, Michael grabbed Rui Wen''s hand and a card appeared on his fingertips.


    Name: Tsunade.


    In the next second, the card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, and the phantom of a woman with a golden ponytail and an explosive figure appeared behind Rui Wen, turned into a spot of light and rushed into Rui Wen''s body.


    "Be careful."


    Mike nodded to Rui Wen, and Rui Wen felt the power in her body and left with Qin.


    Now, the rest of the X-Men here are Charles, Emma, ??Orolo.


    Steve looked at Charles and said, "Can those things be controlled?"


    "cannot!"


    Before Charles could speak, Emma gave the answer immediately.


    Charles said solemnly, "Those things are more like machines than living things."


    Because of this, in the original plot, after the space door was closed and the Chitauri''s mothership was blown up, these Chitauris on Earth fell silent.


    in other words��


    Mike''s eyes turned to the high space door.


    As long as the mothership there is taken care of, these Chitauris are trash.


    An important message flashed through my mind.


    I saw Steve assign new tasks to Charles and Emma, ??and let them use their abilities to appease the people around them and guide them to the shelter.


    The two nodded Charles looked at Mike, blinked his eyes, and used his ability to link the two.


    "Dad, I''ve informed Eric that he and the fraternity are ready to bring them over when there''s no one there for a while, they''re now on the island he said last time."


    "I see."


    Mike responded and said, "Go."


    As he spoke, a card appeared between his fingers, and after materializing it, a phantom rushed into Charles'' body.


    Recommended, the reading app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] has many book sources and all books!


    In such a chaotic battlefield, Charles needed some means of protection.


    "at last��"


    Steve looked at Orolo and said, "Your responsibility is huge."


    Orolo raised his head and pointed to the distant portal, and said, "Is that the one?"


    Steve nodded: "Block him!"


    Orolo nodded, the breeze gradually rose, and after the whole person flew up, he rushed towards the space door. At the same time, under his control, the dark clouds and strong winds had condensed. Shuttle, under the control of Orolo, slashed towards the space door.


    Steve glanced at Mike and Bruce who were standing there, waved to Bruce, and said, "Let''s go to support, as for Mike..."


    He lifted the shield in his hand, handed an in-ear communicator to Mike, and said, "Freedom, find a way to close that thing!"

 Chapter 335： join the battle

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    Steve didn''t know how powerful Mike was or how much he was capable, but just leave the most important things to Mike, and Mike never let them down.


    Only when the space gate is closed can this war have any hope of victory.


    Otherwise, how much they kill, how many enemies will come!


    After opening the portal and sending Steve and Bruce away, Mike looked at the people behind him.


    Thor, Loki, and Gwen''s children.


    Mike''s eyes flickered, and he said to the children Gwen, "I''ll take you home, don''t run around!"


    Several children nodded obediently.


    The scene where Mike opened the portal and summoned a bunch of superheroes really scared them, especially Peter and Harry.


    They didn''t know until now that Gwen''s dad was so good!


    Several cards appeared in Mike''s hand, and after opening a portal, he sent Gwen and the others home and looked at Thor and Loki.


    Sol shook his head and said, "I''ll stay here."


    Hearing this, Loki, who was about to walk into the portal, said angrily, "What can you do by staying here now?"


    They have no divine power now, they are just ordinary people. In this chaotic battlefield, it is too dangerous.


    "But something can always be done."


    Sol said lightly, with a firm tone.


    Hearing this, several cards in Mike''s hand dissipated one by one, turned into various enchantments to protect the home, and closed the portal directly.


    This may be an opportunity for the two brothers.


    "do not go��"


    In Loki''s shout, Mike rose to the sky and disappeared.


    Looking at Mike leaving, Loki put down his outstretched hand, looked at Sol angrily, and said, "You''re crazy!"


    "Then are you going with me? Or stay here?"


    "Ahhh!"


    Loki screamed in disbelief.


    At the same time, Mike, who rushed to the sky, has changed his appearance.


    Black suit, black cape, Mike has put on the Krypton suit.


    Looking at the area where the various superheroes are fighting now, Mike chose a direction, flew over quickly, landed on the roof of a building, and opened a portal.


    The next second, Eric came out first wearing a purple battle suit and a helmet.


    He glanced at Mike, nodded to him, and walked out with the fraternity.


    The people from the Brotherhood looked at Mike curiously, but Eric didn''t mean to explain to them. He nodded to Mike, pursed his lips, and swallowed his father who was about to call out.


    Mike patted Eric''s shoulder in fear and said, "Be careful!"


    After the words fell, Mike disappeared.


    Eric looked at Mike who had disappeared, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, turned to look at the dozens of mutants behind him, and said, "Let''s all act."


    "Wait, I don''t understand!"


    A mutant shouted, "Why should we help humans?"


    The saber-toothed tiger glanced fiercely at the mutant, looking like he would tear him apart at any time.


    Eric raised his hand and said lightly: "When facing external threats, we are on the same front as they are, and we are protecting our own planet."


    Everyone was silent for a while, although some people were still unhappy, but at least they were not so resistant.


    Looking at the expressions of everyone, Eric sighed and looked at the space door where the sky was covered by dark clouds.


    Although Orolo''s ability is very strong, she still can''t stop all the Qitarians, and there are still many enemies rushing out from it.


    Eric''s eyes flickered, and he said, "I''ll go there, and you go down there and deal with those enemies."


    As he said that, he looked at Huodu and Saber-toothed tigers, a few trustworthy people, nodded to them, raised his arms slightly, slowly flew up, paused slightly, and disappeared at a very fast speed from the saber-toothed tiger. before.


    Eric''s eyes flashed, and the invisible force turned into a force field that isolated energy and matter, protected himself, and appeared near Orolo.


    Orolo was startled, and panic flashed in his eyes.


    For a while, under the influence of her emotions, the Thunder Dragon that was controlled by her in mid-air also seemed to be frightened, turned into an electric snake and dispersed into the dark clouds.


    Magneto?


    What is Magneto doing?


    Orolo is very familiar with the name of the leader of this Brotherhood.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here to help."


    Eric said lightly and stretched out his hand to the sky.


    Invisible forces raged in the air, and the flying Chitauris, like nails attracted by magnets, smashed together one by one, and then were rubbed together by Eric''s power, forming an increasingly bigger metal ball.


    Orolo watched this scene, and his mouth widened in surprise.


    Magneto is really here to help, and... this power is so terrifying!


    After calming down, Orolo also stretched out his hand towards the sky.


    In the next second, the thunder and lightning condensed again, and under the control of Orolo, they wandered in the sky and shot down one enemy after another.


    For a time, because of the cooperation between the two, the number of enemies pouring out of the space gate was greatly reduced. After the mutants of the Brotherhood joined the battle, the X-Men and the Avengers took a breather.


    "Magnetic King?"


    Tony groaned with surprise in his eyes.


    Although it was a bit unexpected, the arrival of Magneto and the others was tantamount to giving help in the snow, especially Magneto''s move to block the space door, which relieved their urgent needs.


    Whizzing!


    One after another energy rays flew from behind Tony.


    Tony ducked flexibly, frowning as he looked at the remaining energy and medicine pill.


    He needs to change his jersey.


    The previous battle with Fiora had wasted a lot of his ammo.


    "Jarvis!"


    Tony whispered and said, "Send the new battle suit over here!"


    "Okay, sir!"


    As Jarvis said, he directly controlled the battle suit in Stark Building and flew towards them.


    Looking at the flight path of the battle suit, Tony merged with it, looked at the enemy behind him, noticed Barton and Scott standing on the roof, and whispered: "Barton, Scott, help me fix the tail~ www.novelhall.com~ As soon as he finished speaking, several sharp arrows and red laser beams shot at a group of Chitauris behind him.


    "Boom, boom!"


    One after another ''fireworks'' exploded behind Tony.


    "Thanks!"


    Temporarily getting rid of the enemy, Tony looked at the battle suit that was getting closer and closer, and the enemies flying from above his head again, a flash of madness flashed in his eyes, he controlled the battle suit to open, and when he fell from the battle suit, the original The battle suit, which was running out of energy and weapons and ammunition, rushed towards the enemy overhead.


    "boom!"


    A fierce explosion sounded, and the chasing Chitarians were directly blown away, while Tony had put on a new steel battle suit, and after drawing a beautiful arc, he flew into the sky again and joined the battle. .


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 336： What about space gems?

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    "boom!"


    Ruiwen smashed a Chitauri with a punch and smashed it directly. When a Chitauri above her head wanted to attack her, Qin, not far from her, pulled hard and smashed the Chitauri. The man was pulled straight down from the top of his head, and was kicked back by Rui Wen and flew out.


    Suddenly, a monster like a whale flew over their heads, and the Chitauri people fell from above like fleas.


    Leviathan.


    Although it is only a troop carrier of the Chitauri, the huge body can smash the building and cause a lot of damage just by flying over, or making a turn in the air.


    At this moment, with a roar, Hulk jumped from the sky, landed on the Leviathan behemoth, and slammed down with a punch.


    boom!


    The body of the Leviathan visibly trembled, and after screaming in pain, it swayed crookedly.


    Ruiwen ran forward and shouted to Qin, "Send me!"


    After the words fell, he stepped on the ground hard, and the whole person jumped up.


    Qin raised her hand and pushed Ruiwen violently with her mind power.


    Rui Wen rushed out like an arrow, landed on the Leviathan behemoth, snorted softly, and punched the opponent with the same punch.


    Weird!


    boom!


    Where Ruiwen''s fist fell, a pit visible to the naked eye appeared, and then quickly expanded.


    A smile appeared on Raven''s face.


    In the past, she was assassinating and infiltrating, and it was the first time that she had fought such a refreshing battle today.


    Then, she and Hulk directly blasted the Leviathan from the air.


    Seeing this scene, Qin grew his mouth.


    This is the first time she has seen such a teacher Ruiwen.


    "Ah!"


    Steve smiled and said softly, "Nice job."


    He pressed the communicator in his ear and said, "Natasha, how are you doing? Do you need support?"


    "unnecessary!"


    Natasha, who was hiding behind a bunker, responded, looked at Remy LeBeau, and said, "I''ll give it to you!"


    "Happy to serve you!"


    Remy LeBeau squeezed the hat on his head and smiled at Natasha, his eyes turned eerie pink.


    With a swipe of his palm, several playing cards appeared in his hand.


    Remy LeBeau used his ability, and after the pink energy appeared on his body, his speed skyrocketed, and he rushed out of the bunker with a gorgeous pink tail.


    "call out!"


    Looking at the few Zeta Swiss soldiers who were looking for them, he smiled and whistled. When they turned around, he waved his hand lightly, and the playing cards in his hand flew out and landed on several enemies accurately, knocking them out. Flowers exploded.


    Immediately afterwards, he flew upside down, dodging several deadly energy rays, and while he was still in the air, the alloy stick in the other hand was inserted into the head of a Chita Swiss soldier with pink energy. .


    "Hey!"


    He laughed, and a lot of energy was injected into the corpse of the Chita Swiss soldier in a rough way, and even pink lines appeared on the weapons and equipment on the corpse.


    With a forceful toss, the corpse was thrown into the rushing Chita Swiss soldiers.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the body of the Chita Swiss soldier exploded, blowing all the surrounding Chita Swiss soldiers flying out.


    Picking up a Chita Swiss soldier''s weapon, Remy LeBeau appeared beside Natasha with pink energy and said, "For you!"


    Natasha took it, and Natasha rushed to where Logan and Hank McCoy were.


    "Roar!"


    Looking at the enemy in the distance, Logan roared and was thrown directly by the beast Hank.


    Logan fell to the ground, Edman''s alloy claws shone with icy light in the sun, and with Logan''s waving arm, like chopping melons and vegetables, he tore several Zeta Swiss soldiers to pieces, and then rushed towards him. the next team.


    On the adjacent street, Wanda held up a red shield and blocked the attack for her and Pietro. Pietro laughed and disappeared beside her.


    one, two, three...


    Pietro ran past the Chita Swiss soldiers, before they could react, took their weapons, and reappeared beside Wanda.


    "Wanda?"


    Pietro smiled and pointed to the weapon on the ground.


    Two spots of scarlet appeared in Wanda''s eyes, and with a slight finger pick, the weapons flew up and turned at a slow speed around the shield she was supporting.


    Wanda''s mind moved, and rays of light came out.


    For a time, they were like a moving fortress...


    ''Seeing'' this scene, Charles couldn''t help laughing.


    Emma asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "nothing."


    Charles whispered, and Emma continued to guide people to evacuate.


    Their calm and calm voices, in coordination with their abilities, made the panicked people calm down quickly, and under their mobilization, they began to evacuate in an orderly manner.


    Although they cannot directly participate in the battle, they protect the most people.


    At the same time, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s air carrier is also rushing here.


    Every air carrier is an air fortress. With full firepower, it can instantly destroy a large number of enemies.


    The military is also coming here, but... with their speed, don''t expect too much from them.


    "Mike!"


    Nick Fury looked at the city that had been completely ignited by the war His eyes were gloomy, he took a deep breath, and asked in a low voice, "Have you found it?"


    "Something''s wrong, I didn''t find the universe cube."


    Mike, who was standing under the portal, turned on his super vision to observe the bottom, and frowned tightly.


    It stands to reason that the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube should appear under the space gate, after all, the beam of light is the best sign.


    However, there was no trace of the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube at all below.


    There is no way to close the space door if you can''t find it.


    Mike''s eyes flickered, and he quickly flew around in a circle.


    "Frey! The space gem is not here!"


    "how is this possible!"


    Nick Fury''s eyes sank and said, "That space door... Fake! What''s going on?"


    Mike casually pinched a Chitauri flying towards him, used it as a cannonball, and threw it at another enemy, looking at the space door in the distance, and said, "If you can''t find that thing, you can only do that."


    Destroy the Chitauri Mothership!


    As long as that thing is destroyed, these Chita Swiss soldiers will be directly paralyzed.


    "How to do it?"


    Nick Fury asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha."


    Mike laughed and didn''t answer.


    In fact, in his opinion, the real threat is not these Chitauris, but the people who stole the Rubik''s Cube.


    Nick Fury said the man was dressed a bit like Clark...


    Kryptonian.


    Mike immediately thought of these troublesome people.


    What makes him care is, how many Kryptonians are there now?


    Moreover, after fighting until now, Clark has not appeared.


    There is only one possibility, and that is that Clark is entangled by his ''compatriots''.


    For a better reading experience, please visit the mobile version website: /book/6685/

 Chapter 337： rejected what?

    oom! boom!


    There was a constant thunderous cracking sound from the sky.


    But it''s hard to imagine that it''s just the sound of a fight between two people.


    I saw a black and a red thin line, constantly colliding with each other.


    Clark and Fiora hit from the sky to the sea, and from the sea to the sky. snatch


    Sonic boom, shock...


    Clouds were torn apart and sea water was stirred.


    This space became a battlefield for the two of them.


    Clark pressed Fiora on the sea surface and flew quickly, and the white waves rolled continuously behind the two of them, as if the sea surface had been opened, only the rising waves.


    Fiora gasped violently, and in addition to being cold, a trace of unwillingness slowly appeared in her icy blue eyes.


    Clark is better than her.


    Whether it is strength or fighting skills, they have completely suppressed her.


    Until now, if she hadn''t fought for her life, the mission to stop Clark would have failed long ago.


    At this moment, he saw that Clark''s eyes turned red, and he was shocked, and kicked his legs to Clark''s chest.


    Clark grabbed Fiora''s leg and threw it into the sky, crimson rays swept towards Fiora''s body.


    Fiora stabilized her body and shot two thermal visions as well.


    "Ah!"


    She roared, the crimson rays shooting out of her eyes doubled, trying to overwhelm Clark''s attack.


    But Clark just snorted softly, and the thermal vision he shot directly overwhelmed Fiora and blasted him out.


    Fiora rolled in the air, and before he could stabilize his body, he threw a punch behind him.


    The air vibrated, and the gust of wind caused by the impact blew all around.


    "boom!"


    Clark took the punch, and his eyes gradually became impatient. Seeing Fiora looking at him with sarcasm, he took a deep breath and launched a more violent attack on Fiora.


    This battle must be over soon.


    There is no point in spending it here, and the battle in the city not far away needs him even more.


    Meanwhile, the North Pole.


    A Kryptonian who was arranged here by Zod finally found the Kryptonian reconnaissance ship that had sent the signal earlier.


    "General, found it."


    The tall Kryptonian man, more than two meters tall, looked at the spaceship in front of him with excitement flashing in his eyes.


    "well done."


    Zod''s eyes flashed an unnoticeable light of relief, and then said: "Bach, go in and see, you know what we need."


    "Yes."


    The Kryptonian man named Bach responded. After quickly entering the spaceship, he moved quickly inside. When he reached the Creation Room in the spaceship, surprise flashed in his eyes, and he immediately replied: "General, Creation. Room, a functioning Creation Room!"


    Creation room!


    As long as there is this, new Kryptonian life can be born.


    Now, they just have to take the previous planet and transform it into a new Krypton...


    The rebirth of Krypton is expected!


    A look of surprise appeared on Zod''s face, and he couldn''t help roaring in excitement.


    Seeing General Zod''s expression, the Kryptonian warriors standing below couldn''t help but smile.


    Whoo, whoo!


    The heart that has been hanging tightly for a long time can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    After a few seconds, Zod regained his calm and said, "Bach, bring the spaceship to the mothership."


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the answer, Zod nodded slightly, looked at the Kryptonian warriors in front of him, noticed the excitement on their faces, and said, "Go, defeat those superheroes."


    The Chitauri were less useful than he thought.


    For so long, I was still blocked in that small area by those superheroes.


    The words fell, except for the gray-haired Kryptonian scientist, all the other Kryptonian warriors turned and walked towards the hatch of the spacecraft.


    The hatch opened, and the cold-faced Kryptonian warriors flew directly from their mothership to the earth not far away.


    Zod stood on the bridge and looked at the disappearing Kryptonian warriors. Thinking of the ideal that was about to be realized, a smile appeared on his face, but when he saw the scene in front of the space gate on the virtual screen, his brows changed. wrinkled.


    He didn''t expect that there were only two people, and he blocked most of the Chitauri people from the space gate.


    A bunch of trash.


    Zod whispered and said, "Go alone and solve the two people blocking the space door."


    When the words fell, a Kryptonian warrior in the communicator responded.


    Zod raised his head slightly, looking at a blue energy beam outside the spaceship, his eyes flickered slightly.


    This space gem is even more useful than he imagined.


    In addition to having endless energy, this thing can also open space channels...


    Thinking that after this war is over, this thing will be handed over to Thanos, Zod is really reluctant.


    but��


    A sneer appeared on his face.


    Of course he won''t break his word, after all he''s a man who keeps his promises.


    However, just because he gave it to the other party doesn''t mean he can''t get it back.


    As for Thanos and his minions, he doesn''t care.


    ��


    "Whoosh!"


    Mike flew over the heads of Logan and Hank McCoy, and the dozen or so cards he was holding turned into blips of light and dissipated.


    When flames, frost, and lightning burst out, and fell on the dozens of Chita Swiss soldiers who surrounded Logan and the others, Mike had disappeared.


    Exploding, freezing, and swimming Razers instantly killed the dozens of Chita Swiss soldiers.


    Logan and Hank McCoy were stunned, panting and looking up at the sky, confusion flashed in their eyes.


    "Is that Mike?"


    "Yes."


    "so fast!"


    "Um."


    The two muttered, but panicked slightly. After hearing that another location needed support, the two rushed over immediately.


    Tony flew in the air, followed by dozens of Chita Swiss soldiers.


    The light was like rain, Tony flexibly shuttled, and after seeing a bunch of Chitauris stepping on aircraft blocking him, he couldn''t help cursing, drawing an arc and rushing towards the sky.


    "I need support! Can anyone help?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mike, who happened to pass by, appeared above Tony''s head.


    The next second, a card in his hand.


    Name: Fire Escape �� Huo Huo Extinguishing


    Skill introduction: Large-scale fire escape attack.


    Remarks: Fortunately, it''s just a card, so you don''t need to spray it from your mouth.


    Cards dissipate as blips.


    When Tony flew past Mike, flames like sea water appeared out of thin air in the sky, and all the Chitauri who were chasing were involved.


    For a time, a flame waterfall appeared in the sky.


    Click, click.


    One by one, the Kiritas fell from the air like scorched mosquitoes. SuyiGwaG.Et


    Watching this scene, Tony took a deep breath.


    Vaguely, the regret that had been hidden in the bottom of my heart came out again.


    That year, that day, his father made him consider Mike his godfather...


    He refused.


    Do you know what you rejected?


    Tony''s face twitched slightly, wishing to travel back and strangle himself at that time.

 Chapter 339： is a monster

    "Wrong answer!"


    With Mike''s answer, Eve was smashed to the ground.


    boom!


    The ground shook, and half of Eve''s body was smashed into the ground.


    Mike''s eyes lit up, and when he was about to shoot two thermal visions at Eve''s head, his expression changed, and he raised Eve and threw it out.


    Whoosh!


    Eve turned into a black line and hit the flying person.


    Cook''s face changed, but instead of picking up Eve, he hurriedly avoided, and then hurriedly raised his hand.


    "boom!"


    The arm shook violently, Cook shouted angrily, grabbed Mike''s hand with his backhand, turned around in a circle, and threw Mike out.


    At this moment, another figure appeared, and the clenched hands accurately hit Mike''s back.


    Whoosh!


    Mike slammed to the ground with a sharp whistle.


    In an instant, a large pit appeared on the ground.


    The next moment, Mike''s body flashed and disappeared from the pit. When several heat visions submerged the big pit, he suddenly appeared behind Cook, and a long leg stood up straight, hitting Cook''s head like a battle axe. , and smashed it to the ground. New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    boom!


    Like an earth-penetrating missile, Cook rushed directly into the ground.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and the eyes of the three Kryptonians surrounding him flickered.


    Hey, I really liked him, and even let three people besiege him.


    Except for these three...


    Mike''s eyes quickly scanned the battlefield and found four more Kryptonians.


    One went to Kryptonian to attack Eric, two Kryptonians spread out to attack the X-Men and the Avengers, and another Kryptonian was on his way.


    So... it''s four?


    Really look up to him.


    Mike couldn''t help but whispered again, his face began to worry.


    He is really a farmer now... oh no, just a small restaurant owner, why should he face such a horrible situation?


    These are not four punks, but four Kryptonians, each capable of hammering N Steves...


    "Are you from the El family?"


    Cook got up from the ground and asked coldly.


    "no!"


    Eve wiped the corners of her mouth, looked at Mike angrily, and answered instead of Mike.


    "But he is clearly wearing our uniform, and his strength is the same as ours..."


    Cook said again in doubt, then surrounded Mike with Eve and said, "Now, give us your answer!"


    "You, are you our compatriots?"


    Mike tilted his head and said, "Sorry for disappointing you all!"


    "That''s it..." Cook''s eyes turned cold: "Go to hell!"


    The words fell, and the four flew to Mike at the same time.


    For a time, the building collapsed, the light flew, the cracked ground, and the constantly rising dust...


    The battlefield of the five of them looked like the end was coming.


    "Where are you looking?"


    A petite woman asked curiously, but her sweet voice made Orolo feel chills.


    Another...���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    How many such monsters are there?


    "Magneto, be careful!"


    Orolo shouted, and then looked at her with icy blue eyes.


    He was smiling sweetly, but the killing intent in his eyes was like a skating knife, making Orolo feel a chill on his neck.


    Whoosh!


    The petite Kryptonian woman suddenly appeared in front of Orolo.


    Just when she thought she was going to die like this, Eric''s voice rang out.


    "Child! Let''s go!"


    Orolo looked at it, but Eric used his ability to control the armor on the Kryptonian woman and saved her.


    Orolo glanced at Eric...


    Eric glared and said angrily, "Fake! Get out of here!"


    After the words fell, the other hand pushed, and the metal on Orolo took her to the ground.


    In the next second, the petite Kryptonian woman broke free, looked at Eric admiringly, and said, "Very gentlemanly, my name is Renee."


    Licking his lips, in Eric''s cold eyes, he smiled and said, "Then, don''t resist, play a gentlemanly style and let me kill you, okay?"


    "I hate trouble the most."


    Eric took a deep breath, a look of disgust flashed across his face, and then he said with a low smile, "Sorry, you''re not my type."


    "If you want to kill me, try it!"


    When the words fell, several large metal **** floating in the air exploded under his control, turning into pieces of broken metal, protecting him like a flowing metal river.


    Renee smiled and rushed into the metal river.


    In an instant, the whole river boiled.


    At the same time, the other two Kryptonians also rushed to the X-Men and the Avengers.


    Tony, who was flying in the air, was already alert when he heard Mike''s reminder.


    Suddenly, Jarvis made a piercing siren.


    I saw a figure flying towards him at a very fast speed.


    Can''t hide!


    After making a judgment, Tony shot out all the ammunition on his body.


    Boom boom boom!


    The exploding fire cloud seemed to devour the entire space in front of him.


    but��


    Whoosh!


    The figure that flew by quickly shredded Huoyun and appeared in front of him.


    "It''s really annoying..."


    Accompanied by a disdainful murmur.


    A fist grew bigger and bigger in Tony''s field of vision.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, the fist landed on Tony''s chest.


    In an instant, the chest of his steel battle suit dented, and after cracks appeared, it burst into pieces, and then the whole person spun and fell from the air.


    By the way, the reading app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] has a lot of book sources and all books!


    Jarvis worked hard to control the balance of the steel suit, trying his best to reduce the impact he was about to face for Tony.


    but��


    boom!


    He still fell heavily to the ground.


    puff!


    A mouthful of blood poured onto his mask Jarvis reported to him the damage to the steel suit and his body.


    The battle suit was scrapped, the sternum was broken, and the broken bones were stuck in his lungs. He felt that every breath he took was like a knife scraping through his lungs, and his body was completely powerless.


    Jarvis turned on the life support device of the battle suit, and Tony looked at the flying Kryptonian with unwillingness and horror flashing in his eyes.


    just one punch...


    other people.


    Thinking of this, the corner of his mouth was bleeding constantly, he endured the pain and said, "Be careful, the enemy...is a monster!"


    Listening to Tony''s reminder, the ominousness in everyone''s hearts became stronger and stronger.


    "Whoosh!"


    The Kryptonian, who had nearly killed Tony with one punch, fell from the sky and floated in front of Logan and Hank McCoy.


    The Kryptonian man looked at the sharp claws between Logan''s fingers, and curiosity flashed in his eyes.


    Looks like sharp claws?


    Logan stood in front of the Kryptonian, looking at the other party''s dress similar to Clark, who had seen Clark''s power, and broke out in a cold sweat, but he rushed forward and shouted at the same time: "Hank! Go!"


    "Roar!"


    Logan rushed up like a beast, Hank turned around, and just took a few steps...


    Whoosh!


    Logan was kicked in the chest by the Kryptonian man, spitting blood, and flew backwards from Hank McCoy.


    Hank McCoy froze in place.

 Chapter 338： wrong answer

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    "Tony, I have someone here who needs an escort!"


    Suddenly, Steve''s voice rang in Tony''s ear.


    Tony gave Mike a thumbs up and left with flames.


    Mike looked at Tony''s back, and for some reason, he remembered the monkey that he let go of when he was a child...


    Shaking his head, he drove the Heavenly Monkey out of his head.


    Then he walked around and helped solve some troubles. After easing the situation, Mike looked at the space door with a speechless expression. snatch


    The space gate in the original plot is compared to this...


    It is simply the difference between a small cherry mouth and a big mouth.


    Eric and Orolo can block half of the Chitauri, which is pretty good.


    The important thing is that he didn''t find the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube.


    However, Mike is ready to fly through the space gate. If it hadn''t been for someone else sending a request for help, he might have already flown by now.


    Having said that, Mike is very clear that it is not so easy to fly through the space door.


    Those Kryptonians haven''t shown up yet.


    Just as such an idea appeared, Mike''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    Kryptonians! Appeared!


    And there are�� seven!


    Damn, it''s seven!


    Mike snorted coldly in his heart. After seeing a Kryptonian flying towards Eric, his eyes froze and disappeared. At the same time, he shouted in the communicator: "Everyone, be careful! The strong enemy is coming!"


    Everyone''s heart froze.


    Can be called a strong enemy by Mike, they have to be careful.


    At the same time, the Kryptonian Eve had already appeared under the space door. She looked at Eric, then at Orolo, licked her lips, and smiled at Eric, "You are amazing."


    Black cape, black battle suit...


    Eric''s eyes narrowed.


    With five fingers on his palm, the metal ball formed by the corpse of the Chita Swiss soldier and the aircraft in mid-air disintegrated, turned into a sky of metal, and floated around him.


    Orolo looked at this scene, startled in his heart, and turned his eyes to the suddenly appearing enemy.


    "You get out of here!"


    Eric whispered, "This man is very dangerous!"


    Orolo bit his lip: "No!"


    Eric''s eyes flashed anxiously, but before he could say the next sentence, the Kryptonian woman above them had disappeared.


    In the next second, the wind surged, Orolo''s long silver hair was blown about, and panic flashed from his white jade-like eyes.


    I saw that Eve had appeared in front of Eric and punched Eric.


    boom!


    A muffled sound.


    A look of surprise flashed in Eve''s eyes.


    Her fist was blocked, and when she was half an arm away from Eric, she was blocked by an invisible force.


    Eric''s force field.


    but��


    A cruel smile appeared on Eve''s bright red lips, and her fists were constantly swung out at an extremely fast speed.


    Bang bang bang!


    For a while, the muffled sound was continuous, and even because the speed was too fast, these sounds seemed to be only one.


    The invisible force field was concave, as if it would shatter in the next second.


    Eric''s eyes flashed, and he stretched out his hand and pushed hard. An invisible force controlled the metal on Eve''s body and flew backwards.


    At the same time, he stretched out his hand, and the metal river floating in the sky instantly wrapped Eve.


    layer! Another layer!


    In just one breath, the metal ball already had a diameter of ten meters.


    Looking at this scene, Orolo on the side was stunned, but he still gave a light drink and manipulated a powerful lightning to strike.


    boom!


    The burst of lightning ran over the metal ball, looking like it had turned into a thunderball.


    A surprise flashed in Orolo''s eyes.


    "Success!"


    She whispered, but saw that Eric''s face was still solemn, and he even shook his hand hard, and the metal ball became a little more solid.


    Is it a big deal?


    Orolo murmured in his heart.


    But the next second, the huge metal ball slammed into them after a slight tremor.


    It''s that woman.


    She was flying with a metal ball?


    Eric cursed inwardly, controlling the metal and wrestling with the opponent.


    Just then, two red dots appeared on the metal ball.


    Eric was taken aback.


    He, who is familiar with Clark''s abilities, knows what it is.


    hide!


    This was his first reaction, but when he looked at Orolo next to him, he felt cold in his heart, so he could only give a light drink and pushed the metal ball out, and at the same time, reversed the direction.


    ��!


    The scorching rays were like sharp knives, slicing through a building, cutting it in half like tofu.


    Then Eve was bathed in orange-red liquid metal and rushed out of the metal ball.


    Gently shaking off the metallic liquid on her body, Eve snorted coldly.


    She didn''t expect Eric to be so insidious. The inside of the metal ball was manipulated by him to form spikes that stabbed her body.


    "Control metal?"


    Eve whispered, looked at the armor on her body, stretched out her hand and pressed it, the armor split and fell from the air.


    He smiled at Eric, his eyes lit up without warning.


    She wants to see, can the other party''s force field block her thermal vision?


    Two scorching rays of light swept towards Eric, but at this moment, a black figure suddenly appeared in front of Eric, his eyes lit up, and two heat visions also greeted him.


    The hot rays of light converged in mid-air, and the lasing energy splashed around, but after only a breath of stalemate, Eve was knocked out by Mike''s thermal vision.


    Black battle uniform, black cape... �t��������t��


    Looking at Mike, Orolo was shocked.


    Another enemy?


    But why is the other party beating his own people?


    Just when she was wondering, she saw Eric looking at the man excitedly.


    own people?


    A thought flashed in Orolo''s mind.


    Eric opened his mouth, called out a silent ''Dad'', and smiled at Mike.


    "Good job."


    Mike smiled at Eric, saw that the Kryptonian woman in the distance had stabilized her body, and after looking at him angrily, Mike whispered, "Leave her to me."


    After the words fell, Mike disappeared.


    next second.


    boom!


    A shock wave appeared in the air.


    Eve was knocked flying again, falling into the air like a meteor.


    "boom!"


    A big pit appeared on the ground Eve''s head was covered, but she still reacted very quickly and flew away.


    boom!


    Mike, who fell from the air, stepped on the ground with one foot.


    The ground shook, rolled and swept around like rolling waves, and then burst open.


    Eve crossed her hands in front of her face.


    Countless rubble fell on her like bullets, making a series of sounds.


    But before she could put her hands down, Mike suddenly appeared in front of her and pinched her neck.


    Eve''s eyes narrowed, looking at Mike''s similar battle suit, his eyes fell on the logo on Mike''s chest, and he said in surprise: "The emblem of the El family? You are a Kryptonian!"


    Mike smiled lightly and said, "That''s wrong."

 ~： Festival is reversed...

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    Hopeless!


    The middle chapter (338) was not sent out.


    Now send it out... The order of 338 and 339 is reversed.


    I can only find an editor to change it!


    Why is it tomorrow...


    I''m a bit obsessive-compulsive, and it''s so frustrating to look at.


    Ahhh!


    The chapter of "Father of Superheroes" is reversed...


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Full text update of "Father of Superheroes", keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 340： The situation is not good

    How to fight this?


    Logan didn''t even hold on for a round.


    Hank McCoy finally knew why Logan had just called him away.


    They are not on the same level as this man''s strength at all.


    Whether it''s speed or power.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Logan rolled on the ground, smashed several walls, and slammed into a car. After flying back for a distance with the car, the car hit the wall, and the whole car seemed to be folded in half. Same.


    Logan gasped, shook his head, and looked at the Kryptonian man angrily.


    "tui!"


    Logan spat out a mouthful of blood, and the wound on his body had begun to heal when he got up.


    If it wasn''t for his Edman alloy, he now suspects he''d be kicked in a big hole.


    At this moment, he noticed that the enemy''s eyes were on Hank. Logan''s eyes narrowed, he quickly rushed to the enemy, and roared, "Bitch, come and hit me."


    Kryptonian man Ram''s expression did not change at all.


    scold him?


    He doesn''t care at all.


    In his eyes, these people are already dead.


    So, he moved and appeared in front of Hank McCoy, with a swing of his arm, like a whip to the other''s head.


    At this moment, a breeze blew, Hank McCoy disappeared in place, and suddenly appeared beside Logan.


    Pietro appeared and smiled at Hank McCoy: "Big guy, don''t get lost!"


    As he spoke, he looked at the Kryptonian man, tapped his toes on the ground, rubbed his hands, and said, "I''ll go play with the big guy."


    "do not��"


    Logan raised his hand, and before he finished speaking, Pietro disappeared in place.


    In the next instant, Pietro appeared in front of the Kryptonian man, and looked at the other person standing in place like a puppet in the eyes of the fast-moving self, Pietro sneered, and punched the other side''s chin.


    "hiss!"


    He took a deep breath.


    What is this guy''s jaw made of?


    With a wave of his hand, he quickly stepped aside.


    The Kryptonian man touched his chin, looked at Pietro, and said, "The speed is not bad."


    "not bad?"


    Pietro smiled lightly and said, "I can be faster!"


    When the words fell, he disappeared again.


    But this time, when he raised his fist, he was easily avoided by the opponent, and then the opponent''s fist smashed into his face.


    So fast!


    A thought flashed through Pietro''s mind.


    Just when he thought he was unavoidable, strands of red energy wrapped around the Kryptonian man like mist, causing his movements to stagnate slightly.


    Advertising, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it''s worth installing it, after all, there are many sources of books and all books!


    The next second, Pietro stepped aside, a look of horror in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Wanda, he might have died with this punch.


    "Huh? Another one?"


    The Kryptonian man looked at Wanda with interest, looked down at the red energy wrapped around him, and had an interesting look on his face.


    Just then, Logan and Hank McCoy pounced.


    Logan slashed at his neck, and Hank McCoy punched him in the head.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    However, the Kryptonian man looked at a few people mockingly.


    "boom!"


    Hank McCoy feels like he''s slammed into a man made of steel.


    "Bah!"


    A clear sound.


    A shallow wound appeared on the Kryptonian man.


    It''s Logan.


    But even the incomparably sharp Edman''s alloy claws can only leave a tiny wound on the enemy''s body, and he has even noticed that the opponent''s wound is healing on its own.


    The next moment, the Kryptonian man turned around and threw a punch, smashing Logan and Hank McCoy into the air, pulling hard, breaking free from Wanda''s shackles, his eyes lit up, and he had two heat visions. Sweep to Logan.


    Logan crossed his claws in front of him, blocking the opponent''s thermal vision, but was directly knocked into the air, and Hank McCoy behind him also turned into a rolling gourd and slammed into the wall heavily.


    Just then, Pietro appeared behind the Kryptonian man and kicked him between his legs.


    "boom!"


    A clear sound.


    The Kryptonian man''s face turned cold.


    Although not injured, but... he felt insulted.


    So, when Pietro was about to dodge, the Kryptonian man kicked his calf.


    Unparalleled strength erupted in his legs.


    Click! First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    A crisp sound.


    "what!"


    Pietro cried out in pain, and the man who had run away jumped straight out.


    Seeing this scene, Wanda cried out angrily, and there were two red glows in his eyes. The red mist that had been broken free appeared crazily and did not wrap around the Kryptonian man, and even rushed into the opponent''s head.


    "Want to control me?"


    The Kryptonian man grinned and said, "Little trick."


    He took a step towards Wanda.


    Immediately, the red energy on his body began to shatter.


    The abilities she and Pietro have acquired are still too short. Although they are improving every day, they are still too far behind to face the Kryptonians.


    Step by step.


    Under Pietro''s horrified gaze, he strode towards Wanda.


    Wanda tried his best, but there was no way to stop the other party''s footsteps. Only the red energy that kept wafting around the man, and then quickly dissipated.


    And just as he''s about to attack Wanda...


    "Hulk!"


    With a roar, Hulk the Hulk held a huge cement pulley and fell from the sky, like a fly, and slapped the Kryptonian man.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the cement board shattered.


    Ram didn''t feel the slightest bit, and still stood tightly on the spot, as if it was just a piece of paper that just hit him.


    The next second, Hulk punched him.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ram was knocked flying and crashed into a building.


    Seeing this scene, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    But before they could breathe a sigh of relief, Ram, who was knocked into the air, supported the collapsed wall with one hand and stood up slowly.


    He looked at Hulk, his original boring expression gradually changed to excited, then jumped up, and after a slight pause in the air, he rushed straight to Hulk.


    Hulk clenched his fists to meet him.


    boom!


    With a bang, Hulk took two steps back, and Ram also leaned back,


    "Hulk!"


    Hulk roared and rushed up angrily.


    At the same time, Wanda also began to interfere with the other party with his ability, and Logan, who fell in the distance, rushed over after his injury healed.


    Taking this opportunity, Steve ran over, carried the injured Pietro and ran out of the battlefield. Hank also pressed his chest and walked over with blood stains on the corner of his mouth.


    Placing Pietro in a store, Steve said to the injured beast: "Hank, look at Pietro."


    Hank McCoy nodded, and Pietro looked at each other with a wry smile on their faces.


    Steve nodded to the two of them, turned and ran towards the battlefield, but his heart was cold.


    They couldn''t resist the strong enemy that raided, but Magneto and Storm, who were guarding the space gate, were also entangled.


    The Chitauri are now unstoppable and are pouring in like crazy.


    Now, the situation is not good...

 Chapter 341： There is no way

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    Steve ran down the street, even though his body didn''t feel tired at all, but his heart was so heavy that he was almost out of breath.


    Now, all he can do is kill the Chitauri and save as many people as possible.


    As for the battle on Hulk''s side, he really can''t get involved.


    At this moment, he noticed that on the street, there was also a group of people who were frantically killing the Chitauri.


    Surprise flashed in his eyes, but after taking a closer look, he found that they turned out to be... the mutants of the Brotherhood. snatch


    The leading ones were some important members of the Brotherhood.


    Saber-toothed tiger, fire poison, sonic wave, megalith...


    After a cursory glance, there were more than 20 people, nearly 30 people.


    Although Magneto had just appeared, it was already a great surprise, but in this situation, it really surprised him to see so many people from the Brotherhood.


    This is a very strong force.


    The people from the fraternity opposite also saw him.


    The two looked at each other and nodded.


    Suddenly, a mutant of the Brotherhood whispered: "Want to take the opportunity to kill him?"


    "Snapped!"


    Huo Du slapped the mutant on the head and said angrily, "Don''t have bad thoughts on my idol!"


    Everyone looked at the fire poison in surprise.


    Huo Du curled his lips: "Why? I can''t have someone I admire?"


    Sonic chuckled.


    The giant stone statue rubbed his head slyly and said, "Have you asked others for their opinions when you regard them as idols?"


    Fire Poison: "��"


    You are also talented, do I have to go to Captain America and ask people?


    "What about Logan?"


    Looking at Steve who was approaching, Saber-toothed Tiger asked. Although his tone was cold, there was a hint of nervousness in his eyes.


    Steve stretched out his hand and pointed to the roaring battlefield not far away, and said, "There is a strong enemy over there, and he is dealing with Hulk and the others."


    "damn it!"


    The saber-toothed tiger cursed angrily, jumped violently, landed on the ground with both hands, and rushed over like a big cat.


    "Victor!"


    Sonic''s face changed.


    But the saber-toothed tiger ignored him at all, and disappeared in a flash.


    Huo Du carefully looked at Steve, who was only two meters away from him, his eyes dodged a little, and he took a peek at him, his face still suspiciously red.


    Soundwave was speechless.


    At this moment Steve said: "Everyone, can you act with me?"


    "Do you think��"


    "Snapped!"


    Before the mutant of the Brotherhood could finish speaking, Huo Du rushed in front of the man, covered his mouth, and said excitedly: "Yes, you can use us as you like! We are very happy!"


    Casual use?


    Why does this sound weird?


    A thought flashed in Steve''s mind, but he didn''t think much about it, but said to everyone: "Thank you, then we will try our best to seal off this area."


    "no problem!"


    Huo Du shouted excitedly, then turned his head to look at everyone fiercely, and said, "Is there any problem?"


    Everyone hurriedly shook their heads.


    Steve: "��"


    And while Steve organized a new line of defense from the Brotherhood, another line of defense was about to fall.


    The last Kryptonian, Lamb.


    He and Ram are brothers and look alike, but more brutal.


    I saw him fly from the sky to Barton, and when Barton jumped off the roof, his eyes lit up.


    At this moment, two red beams of light shot from behind him, blasting him to the building.


    It was Scott who looked after Patton.


    In the next instant, two fiery gazes swept towards Scott.


    Scott roared, and two lasers greeted him.


    Ruby-like beams of laser light collided with crimson thermal vision.


    Suddenly, the energy surged, and the two sides competed in mid-air, and even some Chitauri people didn''t pay attention, and collided directly, turning into slag.


    Lamb grinned, and while resisting Cyclops'' attack, he flew towards it slowly.


    Cyclops looked calm, reached out and suddenly pressed his ruby ??glasses, adjusting his attack strength to the maximum.


    boom!


    The two beams of light, which were originally only the thickness of an arm, seemed to become thick as buckets in an instant, blasting Lamb directly out of sight, and then he jumped for life and fell from the roof.


    When he fell into the air, an invisible force caught him and fell to the ground.


    It was Qin and Ruiwen who arrived.


    He and Hawkeye have been standing high, watching the changes in the battle situation. When Ram and Rogan were fighting together, he called for assistance.


    With the strength of him and Hawkeye, as long as the opponent is close and punched, it is a question of how many times they can die...


    Before he could land, the blasted Lamb flew over, like a bullet, passing directly through the center of the building, leaving a big hole in the building and appearing above Scott''s head.


    "Hey!"


    He smiled at Scott, leaning slightly, and when he was about to catch up, a huge rock, one person high, flew towards him.


    It''s Raven.


    He smiled disdainfully and bumped directly into it.


    But... �t��shucang nets


    The broken boulder suddenly burst out with a pink light.


    Boom, boom!


    He was drowned in pink energy in the violent explosion.


    Seeing this scene, Natasha, who was hiding in the corner, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Their plan was successful.


    Since the change in occupation, they who guarded this line of defense followed Scott''s command and arranged the current series of attacks.


    Now it seems that the effect is not bad...what a shit!


    Looking at the enemy who rushed out of the explosion unscathed, Natasha''s face became very ugly.


    There is absolutely no way she can do this kind of enemy, but it is the best choice to make trouble in the past.


    Thinking of this, Natasha sighed.


    At this moment, a figure rushed over again.


    She thumped Lamb with a punch, and even thumped the flying Lamb on the building.


    Lamb was a little surprised. Looking at Rui Wen who fell from the sky, he smiled slightly and his eyes lit up.


    The next second, when the thermal vision was shot, Rui Wen was shocked, her body shrunk sharply and turned into a child. After avoiding the thermal vision, she was pulled down by Qin''s mind.


    At this moment, several cards of cards and sharp arrows flew over and landed on Lamb. There was a loud explosion After Wei Wei obstructed Lamb''s movements, the Cyclops just landed. Pressing his glasses, he shot a powerful laser again, knocking Lamb out.


    "Qin! How is it?"


    Scott turned and asked to play the piano.


    Qin shook his head and said, "No, my spiritual power can''t affect him at all. To be precise, it can''t ''enter'' into the opponent''s head at all."


    Scott''s heart sank.


    Qin bit her lip and said, "I can''t go on like this, I..."


    She is ready to release her power, although she can''t control it now, but only in this way can she stop the enemy.


    "Qin!"


    Ruiwen looked at Qin worriedly, but there was nothing she could do.


    The enemy is too strong.

 Chapter 342： all heroes

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    Once, twice, the opponent actually knocked him flying twice!


    Snap. Lamb stabilized his figure in the sky, looked at the few people below, and the killing intent in his heart seemed to boil.


    Just then, he felt a growing threat.


    And the source, is an inconspicuous girl?


    Doubt flashed in his heart, but he couldn''t hold back the killing intent, so he rushed down angrily.


    "Go to hell!"


    Jean raised her hand to the sky and released her ability, and Scott also released his laser with all his strength.


    The dazzling laser beam and the invisible mind power rushed towards Lamb frantically, causing the opponent''s speed to drop.


    But this time, the Kryptonian who had been prepared for a long time directly resisted the attack of the two, and then pressed it down little by little.


    "Raven!"


    Remy LeBeau roared and pointed to a cement board beside him.


    He used his ability to turn the cement board into a powerful kinetic energy bomb.


    Raven grabbed it and threw it to Lamb.


    Just now, that''s how they blocked Lamb.


    At this moment, Lamb, who was hard against the attack, escaped.


    boom!


    The cement board exploded.


    Lamb sneered and fell to the ground.


    Do you think he is really that stupid and will always resist the attack?


    If you don''t play anymore, you have to get rid of a few people quickly.


    Just when he had such an idea and looked at Scott with a vicious gaze, Jean decided to release another ''self''.


    Although the release of another "self" may hurt the people around him because of his uncontrollable power, he has no choice now.


    If they don''t, they will all die.


    but��


    "boom!"


    With a bang, a red giant descended from the sky and smashed towards Lamb below.


    Lamb moved sideways to dodge, and the cloak behind him threw a beautiful arc. He looked at the Red Hulk falling from the sky, and laughed lowly.


    Seeing this scene, Cyclops hurriedly grabbed Qin''s hand and shouted, "Qin, stop!"


    Qin struggled to restrain her mental cage that was about to burst, panting violently.


    Just about, she was about to unleash that power.


    Red Hulk.


    Those present recognized the big man.


    "Deal with him together!"


    The Red Hulk let out a low growl and took the initiative to meet Lamb.


    The army has not yet arrived, but General Ross has arrived on the battlefield one step ahead.


    At this time, with the arrival of the Kryptonians, the battle became more and more intense, but because the superheroes were all fighting against the Kryptonians, more than half of the space gates that were originally blocked were lost, and more Chitauri people poured in. Come in, because the defense lines of the superheroes fell, the Chitauris rushed around like locusts.


    In just a short period of time, thousands of enemies have poured in.


    In an instant, the situation became more serious.


    Flocks of Chitauris flew through the air, shedding a beam of energy.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The explosions continued to sound, and the bustling city was being devastated. People were fleeing in panic, or were injured or even lost their lives in the sudden battle.


    Of course, some people ran in panic, and some bravely resisted.


    A policeman roared and rushed out, fighting back with the weapon in his hand. Even if his weapon was not comparable to that of the Chitauri, he could only meet him, because behind him were innocent citizens.


    A woman ran in the explosion with her baby in her arms because she was a mother.


    A man stood in front of his elderly father, even though he was shaking all over, he didn''t step back in the slightest, because he was a son.


    A man who is a doctor by profession is kneeling in front of a wounded man, treating his wounds, and not far from it, a fierce battle is taking place.


    One��


    In moments like these, these beautiful and courageous images will never happen again.


    At this moment, those who were originally ordinary people are heroes!


    They do nothing worse than superheroes because they also risk their lives.


    A streak of energy rays shot over, shattering the glass, followed by the Chitauri who whizzed past.


    Suddenly, an ant flying in the air landed on a Zeta Swiss soldier, and then a man smaller than an ant picked on the Zeta Swiss soldier.


    It''s Hank Pym.


    At this time, Hank Pym''s mood was like picking up a lottery ticket on the road, finding that he had won the first prize, and when he went to claim the prize happily, he found out that the lottery ticket was the same as the previous issue. .


    Obviously he is here to relax, why did this happen?


    Fortunately, he brought his battle suit when he went out, otherwise he and Hope would not have any security in such a disaster.


    Now that Hope is safe for now, he has to do something.


    Raising his fist, Hank Pym slammed the Chitauri with a punch. After knocking it off the aircraft, his body suddenly grew larger, driving the aircraft, aiming at the enemy in front, and shooting out a path of energy After the rays, all of them were blasted down.


    When the enemy aimed at him, he shrank again and rode on the ants parked on the flying machine, breaking away from the opponent''s attack.


    shrink, grow...


    Hank Pym loomed, stalking through the enemies, taking down one enemy after another.


    But he is old after all, such a high-intensity battle only lasted for a few minutes, and he was out of breath. He could only slow down and guard this area to help and protect the people around him.


    Meanwhile, Sol is saving lives.


    Although he has no divine power now, and because of his fat body, he is not as agile as before, and he will be in danger when facing the Chitauri, but what he is doing now is not fighting, but saving people.


    I saw him walking through the streets where the Chitauris flew over, looking around vigilantly, helping all those in need.


    "Quick! There!"


    After he saw a woman fell to the ground injured, he rushed over immediately.


    Loki cursed in a low voice, but chased after him.


    The woman was crawling on the ground, and her two **** legs dragged two shocking bloodstains on the ground But she did not let out a painful cry, but tried to look around with a pair of dim eyes. what.


    When Sol appeared in front of her and was about to pick her up, she grabbed Sol''s hand with all her strength, lowered her head, and said with difficulty, "Please, please, help me find my daughter Lu. West, Lucy..."


    She kept mumbling, her voice getting lower and lower.


    Fantastic Fantastic. "I''ll help you find your daughter, but you need treatment now, I''ll take you away first!"


    Sol whispered, and when he was about to pick up the woman, Loki said, "Don''t worry about her, she''s dead."


    Hammering the ground hard, Sol looked at the woman''s corpse lying on the ground, and the murmuring of the other party kept echoing in his mind.


    "Lucy..."


    Sol murmured and ran away in the direction where the woman was crawling.

 Chapter 343： Thor

    "Lucy! Lucy!"


    Sol was running wild in the street.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind.


    Find Lucy!


    This was the woman''s last wish, the request that the other party made to him with her life.


    He Thor... promised!


    Looking at Sol''s back, Loki couldn''t help but scolded angrily: "You are an idiot!"


    I don''t know that woman, is it necessary to do this?


    Besides, do you know what that kid named Lucy looks like? where are you now?


    You don''t know anything, you are looking for a fart!


    You are literally taking your own life now!


    Damn, you should go peel two potatoes and calm down!


    Loki''s eyes changed, and he snorted softly, instead of chasing Sol, he left in the opposite direction. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    Sol ran along the street, roaring loudly, and he didn''t run far before he actually heard a response.


    It was a girl walking down the street, only about ten years old.


    With tears in her eyes, she called out to her mother softly as she walked. When she heard Sol''s cry, she hurriedly looked over.


    A fat man with loose hair?


    The girl was startled, stopped and hesitated.


    At the same time, Sol keenly noticed the girl''s gaze, hurriedly rushed up, and shouted at the same time, "Are you Lucy? Is it Lucy?"


    Seeing a burly fat man rushing towards her, the girl took two steps back in fear, but nodded anyway.


    A gleam of joy flashed in Sol''s eyes.


    He really found it!


    However, before his excitement lasted for a few seconds, he noticed several Chitauris who had left the team walking over from the corner of the street, their expressions changed, and they shouted to the girl, "Come here!"


    The girl hesitated, the fat uncle didn''t look like a good person.


    As soon as such thoughts fell, he saw the fat uncle rushing towards her, pressing him under him.


    The next second, beams of light shot over her head, landed on the opposite car, shot it into a sieve, and exploded.


    The girl was frightened. If she was standing just now, wouldn''t there be a big hole in her body like the car?


    "Walk!"


    Sol grabbed the girl, bent down and glanced at the Chitauri who was approaching, looked at the surrounding environment, gritted his teeth and rushed into the building next to him.


    Recommended, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it is worth installing it for book lovers, and it is supported by Android and Apple mobile phones!


    But as soon as he rushed out a distance, his expression changed and he held the girl to his chest.


    "Bah!"


    A beam of light passed through his shoulder and shot out, wiping the girl''s face.


    Sol cried out in pain, like a mad lion, and ran towards the building with red eyes more than ten meters away.


    It was getting closer, but the Chitauris aimed at Thor with their weapons.


    When there was still a short distance from the building, the girl was pushed in violently.


    "Run!"


    Thor roared.


    In the next second, one after another of energy rays shot, Sol curled up and fell forward sharply, but several rays still fell on him.


    Legs, stomach, shoulders, and even... chest!


    Sol fell to the ground in pain, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Seeing this scene, I don''t know when I came back, and Loki, who was hiding in the corner of the building, had red eyes and kept scolding in a low voice.


    "Idiot, idiot! You''re a **** idiot!"


    But when he saw the Chitauri raise his weapon again, he rushed out with a low growl, grabbed Thor''s hand, and pulled it to the side.


    "Whizzing!"


    Several rays of light drowned the position where Sol was lying just now, and Loki, who burst out with all his strength, broke out in a cold sweat looking at the energy rays so close at hand.


    "Lo, Loki!"


    Sol looked at Loki and smiled.


    "Smile! Run!"


    Loki roared and dragged Thor hard.


    But he is only a child now, how can he drag a fat man weighing more than 100 kilograms?


    Even just being able to drag it for a while is incredible.


    "Go! Hurry up..."


    Thor spoke to Loki.


    "To shut up!"


    Loki screamed with red eyes, and pulled Saul hard, saying, "It''s just a few rubbish, what can they do with me..."


    "Whoosh!"


    A ray of light shot, Loki''s eyes shrank, and a black and smoking hole appeared in his chest.


    His body froze, and all the strength in his body seemed to disappear along the wound on his body, and he knelt down slowly.


    "Loki!"


    Thor''s head went blank in an instant, and the whole world seemed to have paused in distortion, only the sound of his own heartbeat and Loki''s painful expression at this time.


    In the next second, several rays shot, Sol roared, jumped from the ground, hugged Loki fiercely, and used his body as a shield to protect Loki.


    Suddenly, a trace of lightning appeared on Sol''s body, and a beautiful armor quickly formed on him. Thor''s hammer fell from the sky and landed in his hand. At the same time, a ball of lightning exploded violently, blocking the incoming energy ray. , turned into a flying electric snake and disappeared.


    ��!


    The air is filled with the sound of electricity.


    Suddenly, an angry voice sounded.


    "You let me go!"


    Loki pushed Thor away sharply and stood up from the ground.


    Sol looked at Loki who had become an adult, and said dumbly: "You... how did you grow up?"


    Loki snorted softly, an evil smile appeared on his face, his mind moved, and he was dressed in black as the main color, with a combination of gold and green A battle suit like a mage robe appeared. At the same time as he was, a helmet with long horns appeared on his head.


    "Stupid Sol, I have regained my divine power!"


    He squinted at Sol, resisting the urge to roar with excitement, and said something slowly in a voice as calm as possible.


    Sol got up, looked at the Thor''s Hammer in his hand, and said, "I also recovered."


    The two brothers looked at each other and looked at a few Chitauris not far away, with a smile on their faces at the same time.


    In the next second, lightning and invisible energy shredded several Chitauris.


    Seeing this scene, the little girl rescued by Sol opened her mouth in surprise.


    Sol walked up to the little girl, touched the other''s head, and said, "I''ll let that uncle take you to a safe place, okay?"


    "The little girl nodded."


    Sol looked at Loki beside him and said, "Loki, I taught you."


    Loki said impatiently: "Now let''s go back quickly."


    "No." Sol shook his head and said, "I can''t turn a blind eye to what''s going on here."


    Loki sneered with a ''heh'': "No, you are the heir of Asgard, and meddling is what you are best at."


    Sol smiled indifferently, and suddenly said, "Why did you rush out to save me just now?"


    Loki snorted softly, dodged his eyes, and said, "Do I need to explain to you?"


    Sol smiled, and with a flick of the hammer in his hand, it rose into the sky.

 Chapter 344： 6 kills, about to be super god

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    Two minutes ago, when Sol found the little girl Lucy...


    Snap. Three invisible helicarriers appear above Manhattan.


    Looking at the Chitauris flying all over the sky on strange aircrafts, and the Leviathan beasts that were constantly sprinkled with Chita Swiss soldiers in the sky, the people on the Helicarrier took a deep breath.


    And after seeing the superheroes fighting, he was even more sluggish.


    The city is now a battleground for superheroes.


    Now how to do?


    "Everyone!" Nick Fury''s voice sounded. He looked at the agents in the command center with a calm expression and said, "This is not the time to be in a daze! We are not here to be in a daze."


    Everyone came back to their senses.


    Nick Furylang said: "Attack! Fire with full force! Target, the space gate!"


    The firepower of the three air carriers should be able to alleviate or even suppress the current situation in a short period of time. I just hope that other people will free up their hands as soon as possible, or the army will reach the battlefield as soon as possible.


    Following Nick Fury''s orders, all the weapons on the three helicarriers were aimed at the space gate.


    Bullets, missiles poured out.


    Boom, boom!


    The explosion sounded continuously, and a cloud of fire completely drowned the space under the space door.


    For a time, half of the Chitauri people rushed in.


    But these three big guys were also exposed and became the target of Chitauri''s attack.


    The Chitauri riding on the flying machine is okay to say that as an air fortress, it is no problem to use defensive weapons to deal with these miscellaneous fish.


    But when a Leviathan beast swam over, the faces of the people on the sky carrier changed.


    At this moment, Thor, who was turning Thor''s Hammer, descended from the sky and stepped on the Leviathan behemoth. With a light roar, the Thor''s Hammer in his hand slammed on Levi with a thousand thunder. On the body of the giant beast.


    "boom!"


    The lightning directly penetrated the body of the Leviathan, and dazzling electric lights entwined on the Leviathan, frantically destroying and killing the Chitauris on it.


    Thor then threw Thor''s Hammer out.


    Whoosh!


    After the Thor''s Hammer directly pierced the head of the Leviathan, it returned to Thor''s hands with Thor''s thoughts.


    The Leviathan beast let out a whimper and fell from the air.


    Sol gently turned the Thor''s Hammer in his hand, soared into the sky under the gaze of the people on the sky carrier, flew to the tall building beside the space gate, raised the hammer in his hand, summoned a lightning storm, and the sky mother The ship blocked the space gate together.


    Seeing this scene, Nick Fury clenched his fist and waved it fiercely.


    He knows it!


    This Sol who lives in Mike''s house is not an ordinary person!


    At the same time, Mike also saw the scene near the space gate, and a smile appeared on his face after seeing Thor driving Thunderstorm and taking on the responsibility of blocking the space gate with Nick Fury''s air carrier.


    He still has the heart to laugh! ?


    The four Kryptonians who were fighting with Mike, after seeing Mike''s expression, were already impatient because they couldn''t hold Mike, and they became more and more irritable.


    They never thought that with the strength of the four of them, they could not defeat a Mike.


    Kryptonian combat is simple.


    Strength, speed, defense, and fighting ability.


    As long as you are stronger in these abilities than others, then you are strong.


    The ability of Kryptonians is not only related to the length of absorbing solar energy, but also related to their own potential.


    Let''s not talk about potential, let''s look at the time to absorb solar energy...


    Mike and Clark are definitely much older than them.


    Therefore, compared with Cook and the other four, Mike is better than them in all aspects. Although it cannot reach the level of crushing, it is enough to easily defeat any of them.


    And now, with the four of them working together, they can barely tie with Mike.


    This situation was something they did not expect before they came.


    They didn''t expect that there was another Kryptonian on Earth besides Kal-El.


    "boom!"


    Mike took the next Kryptonian''s attack, smashed it into the air, easily dodged Cook''s fierce whip leg, grabbed the opponent''s ankle with his backhand, and threw Cook''s thermal vision when it was about to shoot out. .


    Cook stabilized his figure in mid-air, stopped one of his companions, pointed to the air carrier and Sol in mid-air, and said, "Go, solve them!"


    When they stop the superheroes here, it is up to the Chitauri to wipe out the armed forces of this planet.


    But now the space gate is blocked again. On the premise that the Chitauri people cannot enter this planet with energy, as time goes by, the victory of this war will gradually favor the earth.


    This is something they absolutely won''t allow to happen.


    The female Kryptonian nodded, stunned, and charged towards the carrier with a sonic boom.


    No matter how you look at it, the three big guys with powerful firepower are better to deal with.


    Looking at the movements of the Kryptonian, Mike retreated, and after breaking away from the siege of Eve and another Kryptonian, he looked at the three enemies in front of him, and suddenly said, "It seems that you have nothing to do."


    ���˾�. After such a long time, if there is a backhand, the other party should use it against him.


    After all, he was the only one who remained undefeated in the battle with these four people. As long as he was completely defeated, there would be no suspense in this battle.


    But now, when faced with the "door blocking" behavior of Sol and the Helicarrier, they would rather risk three people being defeated by themselves, and also transfer one person to deal with it, which allowed Mike to determine the most critical point.


    That means the other party really has nothing to back up.


    It''s a shame he played for so long in vain.


    Originally, he wanted to play a show, and when the opponent took out his trump card, he would take action to completely solve them, so as to save the opponent''s running away and find trouble later.


    Now it seems that he is acting in vain.


    As for the helicarrier crisis...


    Clark, who was rushing this way, should be able to stop the Kryptonian.


    It seemed that Clark finally got rid of the entanglement of his "compatriots" and rushed to this battlefield.


    Well, this war...it''s time to end!


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and his blue eyes became serious for the first time since the battle.


    "Backhand? Ha!"


    Eve sneered and said, "Do we need any backhands? We''ll win right away!"


    Cook and the two also sneered.


    Snap. Now, only Mike can block them, and there is at most one Carl El.


    As for the other Kryptonian battles, it won''t take long to win.


    At this moment, the Kryptonian Ram is fighting the Hulk and Logan, and is pressing the Hulk and the others, and in a little while, he can kill the Hulk and the others.


    And the Kryptonian Lamb, who is fighting the Red Hulk and the others, is about to win.


    As for Renee, who was fighting Magneto in the air, she also had an advantage.


    Now, as long as one of the two Lamb and Lamb brothers ends the fight first, they can help the others win, like a snowball, and work together to take out Mike!


    Of course Mike knew what the three Kryptonians were thinking.


    "Heh." Mike chuckled and said, "Sorry, you''re going to be disappointed."


    Because before the superheroes are defeated or even killed, these three guys have to say goodbye to the world first.


    Mike''s voice fell, and the three of them snorted coldly and rushed directly to Mike.


    Mike stood on the spot with several cards in his hand.


    Name: Kizaru, Polusalino.


    Character introduction: One of the most powerful naval generals in the Navy Headquarters, who is naturally capable of "flashing fruit".


    Note: Oh, it''s scary.


    The card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, and a phantom figure of a man wearing a yellow vertical striped suit and a navy cape with an unpredictable smile on his face appeared behind Mike.


    The next moment, when the phantom turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body, the other three cards in Mike''s hand also turned into a spot of light and dissipated.


    Name: Kryptonian Spear.


    Item Description: A spear made of kryptonite.


    Note: sponsored by Batman.


    Yep, kryptonite pistols.


    Since he had long suspected that Kryptonians would appear, Mike naturally made corresponding preparations.


    At first, he wanted to embody kryptonite, but kryptonite is not a weapon, so he tried to embody a kryptonite short gun.


    As a result, he succeeded.


    Now, is when this thing comes in handy.


    In the next instant, the fists of the three Kryptonians slammed into Mike''s body. Looking at the fists that passed directly through Mike''s body, the three were stunned.


    At this moment, three kryptonite short guns appeared in Mike''s hands.


    The three Kryptonians instantly felt that something was wrong, and they felt that their abilities were rapidly disappearing.


    Mike smiled at the three of them, enduring the discomfort, with a golden light on his arm, he quickly waved it three times.


    "puff!"


    A kryptonite pistol appeared on the chests of the three Kryptonians.


    The three of them looked at Mike in disbelief, their eyes widened as if they had seen a ghost.


    Mike shrugged and said, "Look, I said you''ll be disappointed."


    Following Mike''s words, the three fell to the ground.


    Three kills!


    Their hearts were pierced by kryptonite spears, and there was no reason for them to survive.


    Mike reached out and pressed the three of them, and after putting them in the dimension pocket, he looked at the battlefield.


    The next moment, a card appeared in his hand.


    With a flash of his body, he disappeared in place and appeared on the battlefield of Hulk and Logan.


    At this time, Hulk and Logan, as well as Wanda and Sabre-toothed Tiger, are struggling to resist the Kryptonian attack.


    If it wasn''t for Wanda breaking through the limit of his ability again and again in desperation, the three of them would have been solved by Ram long ago.


    The sudden appearance of Mike shocked both parties.


    A look of surprise appeared on Logan''s face.


    "Humph!"


    Ram punched Logan in the face.


    At this time, if you are still distracted, you will die prematurely!


    But just as his fist was about to hit Logan, Mike stood in front of Logan and reached out to catch his fist.


    "Hey!" Mike smiled at Ram and said, "Goodbye."


    An inexplicable color flashed in Ram''s eyes, but his expression changed when he saw a kryptonite pistol quietly appearing in Mike''s hand.


    This is��


    ��� gnawed on the book and lived in the house. puff!


    The spear pierced Ram''s heart.


    Ram''s eyes popped and he cried out in pain.


    But under the action of kryptonite, his ability disappeared like ordinary people. After being pierced through his heart, his life was rapidly draining.


    Seeing this scene, several people who were fighting were stunned.


    So simple? How is this going? what weapon is this?


    Mike smiled lightly, and after Ram''s head drooped and died completely, he also received it into the dimensional pocket.


    Four kills!


    Mike nodded to Rogan and the others, flashed his body, and disappeared again.


    "Who is he?"


    The shocked Wanda asked.


    Rogan grinned: "He''s the turning point of this fight."


    At the same time, Mike has appeared on the battlefield of the Red Hulk, and in the same shocking eyes of several people, he killed the Kryptonian Lamb.


    Five kills!


    Mike looked at Ruiwen, and instead of hugging it gently, the card in his hand turned into a spot of light, disappeared again, and appeared in the Eric battlefield in mid-air.


    A sea of ??metal in the sky.


    Eric stood on the metal ocean like an indifferent king, and the metal ocean made changes at any time according to his ideas, helping him resist Renee the Kryptonian.


    Renee smiled charmingly, she was obviously petite, but every movement stirred a whole sea of ??metal.


    Mike suddenly appeared, Renee''s laughter stopped, and she said in surprise: "Aren''t you... not Cook''s opponent? How can you appear in..."


    As soon as the voice stopped, Renee seemed to think of something, and there was a hint of fear in her eyes.


    "Looks like you thought of it."


    Mike said lightly, and Renee turned around and ran.


    But at this moment, Eric stretched out his hand, and the entire metal ocean seemed to be alive, and began to stop Renee, and Orolo, who was playing soy sauce, also struck a lightning that had no effect.


    "Go away!"


    Renee''s eyes shot with thermal vision, a petite and lovely face, full of madness and fear.


    Mike can appear here, which means that Cook and the others have been solved, and she can defeat the existence of several Kryptonians alone, she is not an opponent at all.


    escape!


    This is her only thought now.


    But just because you have an idea doesn''t mean you can do it.


    The moment she was entangled in metal, Mike had quietly appeared beside her and kicked her in the head.


    Renee raised her hand to block it, but was kicked away by Mike, hitting a metal wave. Before she could stabilize her body, Mike had already appeared on the track where she was knocked away, holding a card in her hand. previous delivery.


    The card turned into a blip and dissipated, replaced by a kryptonite pistol.


    puff!


    Renee slammed into the kryptonite pistol, piercing her heart directly.


    "Ahhh!"


    She cried out in pain, UU Reading swayed weakly in mid-air twice, looking at the green spear head emerging from her chest, her eyes flashed with unwillingness, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    Six kills! You are like a god!


    Mike took the corpse back into the dimensional space, nodded to Eric who caught him with metal, opened his mouth, and said a few words to Eric silently, accompanied by the light spots that dissipated from the card, in the In Eric''s smile, Mike disappeared.


    The last Kryptonian.


    But when Mike appeared, he found that the female Kryptonian was a little miserable.


    She was being beaten by a crowd of Thor and Clark.


    How can you be embarrassed when two men hit a woman?


    Mike looked at the two with contempt, then flashed his body and rushed forward.

 Chapter 345： its over

    This is the last Kryptonian in this war.


    Seeing the Kryptonian woman being blasted away by Clark''s punch, Mike''s eyes flickered. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    Clark is still too kind. It is for this reason that he has been held back by his fellow countryman for so long. In this case, he and this father...


    In a flash, he appeared behind the woman, a kryptonite short gun was in his hand, and he waved towards the Kryptonian woman Shelley.


    Feeling the danger behind her and her ability to rapidly weaken, Shelley, who was flying upside down, twisted her body as best she could, letting the short spear pierce her arm.


    In an instant, Shelley''s body softened and fell to the ground, looking at the dagger that pierced his arm with horror in his eyes, letting Mike stab her arm with the dagger, pinning her to the deck of the air carrier.


    Weakened by kryptonite, she lay on the ground and looked up at Mike with horror at Mike and anger at being betrayed.


    betray?


    Mike smiled lightly, is this a Kryptonian who betrayed him?


    He had already said that the other party guessed wrong, but the other party didn''t seem to hear it.


    Ignoring the Kryptonian woman, Mike glanced at Sol and Clark who were approaching, and nodded to Sol: "Congratulations on getting your power back."


    Sol threw the hammer in his hand and smiled at Mike.


    Mike looked at Thor, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly.


    Or how awkward it is.


    Thor became Thor Thor, I hope Odin doesn''t mind.


    Such thoughts flashed in Mike''s mind, and then Mike pointed to the space door to Sol: "You are needed there."


    Sol responded, and with a flick of the hammer in his hand, he flew up with himself, and blocked the space door again with Eric and Orolo.


    This time, the three of them joined forces, and the space door was completely blocked.


    Seeing this scene, Clark heaved a sigh of relief.


    As long as no new Chitauri come in, it''s just a matter of how long it takes for them to clear these enemies.


    Of course, the sooner the better for them, and the number of Chitauris pouring in at the moment is enough to give them a headache.


    Because of the Kryptonian''s blocking, the defense line of the superheroes was broken, and the Chitauri people finally escaped from the original area and spread to the entire city.


    It would be bad if those Chitauris ran out of the city if they weren''t dealt with as soon as possible.


    Clark''s heart sank.


    ��!


    At this moment, a tearing sound rang out, and Shelley, who was pinned by the kryptonite spear, let out a low growl, pulled hard, and took the initiative to tear off half of his arm, then rolled back and left Mike''s side.


    Feeling the ability to recover quickly, a flash of joy flashed in her eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Clark''s body tensed.


    Mike held Clark''s shoulders and said, "You go to deal with the Leviathan, she handed it to me, I need to know something."


    Clark nodded, turned and rushed towards a Leviathan behemoth that flew over, his eyes turned red, and he shot two thermal visions. After piercing it, the whole person passed through the body of the Leviathan behemoth.


    At the same time, Mike looked at Shelley who was already flying, snorted softly, scattered the kryptonite pistol in his hand, and exerted a little force on his legs, leaving two obvious marks on the deck of the air carrier, chased up.


    Mike is faster than her.


    She just flew out a certain distance, and was caught up by Mike, and then pressed down by Mike with one hand, and crashed from the sky.


    Mike stepped on Shelley''s body, pressed one hand on the opponent''s head, and flipped the other hand gently, and a card appeared.


    Name: Memory Edit.


    Skill introduction: Put your hand into the head of the designated object, you can read the memory of the designated object, turn the designated memory into a film-like film and pull out the brain of the designated object, so that the object whose memory is extracted will lose his memory.


    Remarks: Reach into the head, hehehe!


    The card turned into a light spot and dissipated. Mike''s hand seemed to have turned into a phantom, and it was like Shelley''s head had turned into a pool of liquid. Mike just put his hand into the opponent''s head. And in fear, pump hard...


    Whoa!


    Shelley''s memories were pulled out by Mike like a film roll and displayed one by one in front of Mike''s eyes.


    Mike swiped quickly to find the information he wanted.


    After a few seconds, Mike smiled slightly, waved his hand, and dispersed his skills.


    In an instant, all the film rolls that appeared in front of Mike''s eyes disappeared.


    found it.


    How many Kryptonians are there, and where are the rest?


    Also, how does the space door open?


    What Mike wanted to know has been answered.


    So, he looked at the terrified Shelley and said calmly, "Goodbye."


    "Do not!"


    With a terrified cry, her heart was pierced by a short gun.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Mike put the corpse in the dimension pocket and nodded.


    Neatly, there are a lot of seven Kryptonians here this time.


    As for the rest of the Kryptonians...


    Commander Fiora was sent to block Clark, but now he is nowhere to be seen. He should have been defeated. The biggest possibility is that he was knocked unconscious, and the possibility of killing is very small.


    Where is Fiora now, unless he asks Clark.


    So in addition to these few Kryptonians, there are also three Kryptonians.


    Zod! Scientist Duncan! And a Kryptonian warrior Bach!


    As for the space gem is also in the hands of Zod, on the mothership of Krypton.


    No wonder he couldn''t find the space gem under the space gate, that''s because the space gem is not on Earth at all, not under the space gate.


    Different from the device that opened the space door in the original plot, the space door of the Kryptonian is a two-way space channel opened with the space gem as the center core.


    With the space gems in their hands, they can open a space passage between any two locations without having to transport the space gems to the starting point.


    This kind of technology is more than one floor higher than the medium-space channel technology of the original plot.


    Mike looked up at the sky, looked at Eric who was blocking the Chitauri, and exhaled softly.


    He has now given Eric''s fraternity and Charles''s X-Men the opportunity and time to brush up on their favorability, hoping to help them in their future plans.


    In any case, he is the father of the two of them. Although he usually does not help the two of them in matters of mutants, but now through the stage created by others, he will give the team led by the two some space to show, so that they can help the two of them. It''s okay for the mutant group to brush some favorability.


    Yes, other than that he wanted to see what the Kryptonians had behind him, this was also the main reason. Otherwise, he would have sent all the Kryptonian enemies away with a Kryptonian short gun.


    Now, with the situation under control, it is time to end the war.


    Mike whispered in his heart, and a stack of cards appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 346： Age of Heroes

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    Mike Fei was at a high altitude, and after turning on his super vision, he overlooked the entire battlefield.


    Which area has the most intense fighting, which area has relatively few enemies, and the situation of the entire battlefield can be seen.


    Snap. Then, the cards in his hand turned into portals and appeared around him.


    Noticing Mike''s actions, Nick Fury frowned expectantly but doubtfully.


    What is Mike trying to do?


    Just as there was a question in his mind, Mike gave him the answer.


    I saw another stack of cards appeared in Mike''s hand. After Mike threw them to the twenty or so portals, he materialized them all, and then another stack...


    Name: Halo.


    Skill introduction: Create a ring of holy energy that quickly spreads and heals injuries.


    Note: group therapy, the focus of the battlefield, please call me Daddy.


    Groups of golden rays of light appeared in mid-air, and then burst with a bang under Mike''s control.


    In an instant, the group of golden rays of light continued to expand and expand like a halo.


    For a time, golden halos filled with sacred aura appeared over New York City, like an expanding ring in the sky.


    The moment was so dazzling that people couldn''t help looking up in nervousness or fear.


    They don''t know what it is, they just hope it doesn''t hurt them.


    At this moment, the halo that expanded to the limit burst violently, turned into broken golden energy, and fell from the air.


    Like a golden rain.


    Filled with sacred air, the golden rain that enveloped the whole of New York City.


    At this moment, this war-shrouded city has become magnificent and splendid, full of sacred atmosphere.


    People stared blankly at the sky, watching the falling strands of golden energy, they felt extremely shocked, and even many people knelt down directly, calling it a miracle.


    But when those golden energies full of divine aura fell on them, they suddenly discovered that their injuries and exhaustion were disappearing quickly.


    Their eyes widened, watching this scene incredulously, only the word "miracle" kept echoing in their minds.


    Logan, Remy Lebeau, Sol, Steve, Hank Pym, etc., these superheroes who knew Mike, showed a reassuring smile after watching this scene in surprise.


    The superheroes who don''t know Mike, after seeing Mike in the sky, are shocked except in amazement.


    Clark, Eric and Charles watched this scene with pride on their faces, and Ruiwen was also intoxicated.


    This is their father!


    Pietro, who was bathed in golden energy, felt his rapidly healing legs and stood up in surprise, while Hank McCoy opposite him also released his hand on his chest, his eyes full of surprise.


    Their injuries have recovered.


    Tony, who was hanged by the life support system of the steel suit, felt the pain on his body and slowly left, and exhaled smoothly.


    saved!


    His wounds are healed!


    This should have been a happy thing, but when he looked at the picture sent by Jarvis and Mike who made this big scene, he couldn''t smile.


    What the **** did he do!


    Tony couldn''t help but ask himself again, and even wanted to travel through the past to strangle the past self, and then strangle the current self again.


    On the Helicarrier, Nick Fury stretched out his hand and watched a ray of golden energy fall on his hand, feeling the peculiar feeling brought about by this energy, and let out a low laugh.


    From what he knew about Mike, he knew what that meant.


    represents the end of the war.


    Never doubt Mike''s abilities, it''s a truth he''s come up with in so many incidents.


    After manifesting dozens of halo cards, a new card appeared in Mike''s hand.


    This time, it''s all character cards.


    How many cards does Mike have?


    He didn''t order it, he only knew that more and more, more and more.


    As his ability rose to LV4, as the upgrade bar continued to rise, there was also his embodied power.


    With more and more embodied power, he made more and more cards.


    And as he made more and more cards, the speed at which he made cards became faster and faster.


    Some ordinary cards, he can make a lot of them in one night.


    As a result, his cards are increasing every day, and even now, he is too lazy to do it every day.


    Now it''s time to help him consume some cards.


    Mike snorted softly, and cards appeared inexplicably, like a river, revolving around Mike, and then scattered, flying into the surrounding portals.


    Realize!


    With the control of Mike, one by one phantoms appeared in the air.


    And the pokemon in the world of Pokemon, the ninja in the world of Naruto, the pirates in the world of One Piece, and the superhero...


    Each phantom represents a powerful force, and each phantom will give someone the power to protect themselves and even kill the Chitauri quickly.


    ���j9 Cakes Chinese �j. At this moment, Mike will use part of his card inventory to create thousands of "superheroes" with temporary supernatural powers, and let them clean up the Chitauri!


    Reaching out and holding it, these phantoms turned into light spots and dissipated, like bands of light condensed from light spots, rushed down from the sky, and selected their ''host''.


    Most of these people are policemen, in addition, there are doctors and lawyers...


    There are all kinds of people.


    But under Mike''s control, he still tried his best to choose someone with courage.


    Then, a card appeared between Mike''s fingers.


    Name: Banner Inspiration.


    Skill introduction: By waving the flag, arouse the power hidden in people''s heart. It can make people who are oppressed but have no courage to resist, and can even make people who are inspired continue to flow out of power.


    Note: Where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    The card turned into a light spot and dissipated, and Mike''s excited voice sounded over New York through the portal.


    "Some people should feel the difference."


    "This is the power of a superhero!"


    Snap. "At this moment, you who have obtained the power of superheroes have the ability to temporarily become superheroes!"


    "Take this opportunity to fight! Clean up all these enemies who have invaded our homeland!"


    "This city needs your own protection!"


    "Fight! Superheroes!"


    As Mike''s voice fell, Mike waved away the portal.


    The whole city seemed to be quiet, and then became warm and alive.


    fighting! fighting! fighting!


    The whole city is like a volcanic eruption. Everywhere is fighting, everywhere is fighting.


    At this moment, with the ability brought by Mike Card, the inspired people began to fight back.


    Mike, who was flying in the sky, smiled happily while watching the battle in the city.


    In this case, maybe you can see it without relying on his cards in the future.


    This is the world of superheroes. A superhero can solve many things that ordinary people can''t do, and can''t handle crises.


    This is the era of superheroes constantly appearing, since Captain America to the present, superheroes are constantly increasing.


    Superheroes guard the world, superheroes guard the city, superheroes fight criminals...


    The constant emergence of superheroes has slowly integrated into the world.


    The world is full of crises, the world needs superheroes, this era is... the era of heroes!


    Mike muttered in his heart and looked up at the space door.


    The full-scale battle in the city has begun, and now he has to deal with the source.


    Not the mothership of the Chitauri.


    Originally, he thought that by destroying the mothership of the Chitauris, these invading Chitauris would lose their signal connection and become paralyzed and silent as in the original plot.


    But now, according to the news from Shelley the Kryptonian, as long as there is a space channel, as long as there is a Krypton mothership, even if he destroys the mothership of the Chitauri, these invading Chitauri will not silent.


    Because of Thanos, an ally of the Kryptonians, a device for manipulating the Chitauris was placed on the Kryptonian mothership.


    In other words, the battle can only truly end if the Kryptonian mothership is killed.


    While he''s going to take down the Kryptonian mothership, these Chitauris that have spread throughout the city must be cleaned up, or at least stopped.


    That''s why he just swiped a lot of cards and created thousands of time-limited ''superheroes''.


    "Whoosh!"


    Clark suddenly appeared beside Mike and said with a heavy heart, "Dad, it can''t go on like this."


    Although they have the upper hand in the battle in the city now, and are annihilating the Chitauri people at a very fast speed, as long as there is a space gate, as long as the Chitauri people do not give up the plan to invade, this war will not be Finish.


    "I know." Mike nodded indifferently and said, "So, I plan to solve the source."


    And as soon as possible.


    He wasn''t sure if Zod could see the current state of the battle, or if he could see a picture of him taking down a few Kryptonians.


    If you can see it, what is the other party''s choice now?


    Keep fighting, or run away?


    He couldn''t guarantee that Zod would not choose to run away, and after running away, Zod would become a ticking time bomb that might bring trouble at some point in the future.


    Mike hates trouble.


    so��


    A portal card appeared between his fingers.


    A portal card that can open the farthest distance is enough to directly open the portal to the Kryptonian mothership.


    Recalling Shelley''s memory, the portal appeared.


    Just as Mike was about to rush in, a tall figure rushed over from the other side of the portal and slammed straight into Mike.


    Kryptonian Bach.


    �t �� Miao Bi Fang �_. but��


    "boom!"


    Clark''s body flashed and blocked directly in front of Mike.


    As a son, how could he watch others attack his father?


    Even if he knew that the other party was not his father''s opponent, he would not allow such a thing to happen, at least not under his eyes.


    So, he blocked Bach, and pushed the opponent into the portal.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, took a step, and rushed into the portal.


    Originally, he wanted to leave Zod to Clark, but now Clark chose another Kryptonian, so Zod could only be handed over to him.


    One step over, Mike has appeared on the Kryptonian mothership in space.


    Clark and Bach, who came in first, have smashed the walls of the Kryptonian mothership, disappeared together on the Kryptonian mothership, and fought in space.


    call!


    The air in the Kryptonian mothership surged frantically along the big hole in the wall of the ship.


    When the portal behind him turned into golden light spots and dissipated, Mike''s eyes fell on Zod who was standing not far in front of him, his eyes full of admiration.


    Zod is a pure person with pursuits and dreams.


    For the sake of Krypton, and for the continuation of his race, he would do anything he could.


    He appreciates this very much, because it is exactly the same as his feeling of protecting his own home and protecting those children.


    Noticing Mike''s gaze, Zod frowned slightly.


    What does it mean?


    "Aren''t you really a Kryptonian?"


    Zod asked.


    Even though he had already heard Mike''s answer through Cook''s communicator, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "no."


    Mike said softly.


    Zod was silent, with obvious anger on his face.


    He is a Kryptonian general, he can accept defeat, he can accept losing in the hands of Mike, who is also a Kryptonian, but he cannot accept losing in the hands of an inexplicable person.


    Yes, it is inexplicable.


    Inexplicable appearance, inexplicable ability, inexplicable failure.


    A pile of cards was thrown out, and then the battle was reversed.


    Zod stared coldly at Mike, their cloaks swaying behind them with the surging airflow.


    Mike smiled indifferently and said, "I have something for you."


    Following the voice, Mike waved his hand, and seven corpses appeared between Mike and Zod.


    Zod''s eyes shrank, and he was in a trance.


    Looking at the seven corpses on the ground, his body trembled violently.


    These are all his compatriots, his few compatriots who have followed him for many years, fighting together for the rebirth of Krypton!


    Zod''s eyes turned red.


    He looked at Mike and said word by word, "Damn you!"


    Mike raised his hand, then clenched his fist at Zod, and said slowly, "It''s not up to you."


    "what!"


    Zod roared angrily, and two thermal vision glanced at Mike.


    Mike''s body flashed, and after dodging easily, his body suddenly disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of Zod, punching Zod''s chin.


    Whoosh!


    Zod was knocked into the air and slammed into the wall of the spaceship and almost as soon as he hit it, Mike chased after him and slammed a knee on Zod''s chest. Afterwards, a large hole was blasted out of the ship wall, and Zod flew out directly.


    Mike froze, and several cards appeared on his fingertips.


    Realize!


    Several of the cards turned into attacks and rushed towards Zod, leaving Zod with no time to pay attention. At the same time, the last card in Mike''s hand turned into a spot of light and disappeared.


    Name: Shadow Clone Technique.


    Skill introduction: There is a physical clone, which has a consciousness independent of the caster''s body and a certain ability to fight.


    Note: It is definitely a good helper for time management masters.


    Accompanied by two plumes of smoke, two Mikes appeared behind him, and immediately rushed in different directions.


    Afterwards, Mike looked up at Zod, who had received several attacks, and showed a stern smile.

 ~： Request for leave and update notice

    New Year''s Eve was a busy day, and I didn''t have time to write a word, so I had to ask for leave.


    Well, during the New Year, socializing, visiting relatives, etc. are indispensable.


    Drinking and getting drunk, chatting and playing cards can''t hide.


    Therefore, I will try my best to update it stably in the past few days during the Chinese New Year, but I dare not promise you that there will be three updates, one less update, etc. Please understand.


    After a few days, the update is back to stable.


    Finally, I wish everyone a happy new year, and the **** is soaring!


    Give a kiss!


    mwah!


    "Father of Superheroes" is in the process of asking for leave and updating notice, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 347： got used to

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    A Kryptonian reconnaissance ship left the Kryptonian mothership and flew into the distance.


    Seeing this scene, Zod was secretly relieved.


    As long as the Creation Chamber in the reconnaissance ship is kept, there is still hope for them on Krypton.


    Now, all he has to do is kill or stop Mike, so that Mike has no time to chase the scout ship.


    Snap. Thinking of this, he looked down at Mike in the mothership, and after a slight pause, he clenched his fist and flew towards Mike.


    Mike raised his hand to take it, but it was driven into the spaceship like a nail.


    In the next second, two scarlet rays of light appeared and landed on Zod. After knocking them off, Mike flew out from the next layer of the spaceship.


    At this moment, a voice very familiar to Zod rang in the cabin.


    It was Duncan, his scientist.


    "General! There is an enemy! I was attacked by an enemy! The one who killed Cook! No! Our ship!"


    "Boom, boom!"


    With the shrill screams, the scientist Duncan on the other side fell into a long silence.


    "Duncan! Duncan!"


    Zod let out a low voice, looked at Mike angrily, and said, "Damn, what did you do!?"


    Feeling part of the power and memory that quietly appeared as the shadow clone disappeared, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    The scout ship was destroyed.


    He didn''t want to let go of the reconnaissance ship, and after more than ten years, the scientist came back with the Kryptonian army to seek revenge on them.


    "Didn''t you already know?"


    Mike said something to Zod indifferently.


    Hearing this, Zod lost his composure, as if he was wearing a mask of pain, his face twisted, full of killing intent.


    ���˾�. This was their last hope on Krypton, but Mike completely crushed it!


    At this moment, his soul, his hope, and his future have all disappeared in the explosion just now.


    From finding hope, to palpable success, and then to total despair, Zod has collapsed.


    "Ahhh!"


    Zod roared and rushed towards Mike like a madman.


    Mike sighed softly and caught Zod''s attack. After he avoided Zod''s thermal vision on one side of his head, he was hit by Zod''s knee in the abdomen.


    "Whoosh!"


    Mike was knocked into the air and instantly disappeared in place. After smashing the wall of the spaceship, he appeared in space.


    In the next second, Zod had already caught up, his fists with endless anger and hatred were just clenched together, and he hammered down Mike''s head.


    Mike stretched out his hand to block it, but was smashed into the spaceship again.


    The spaceship broke through a large hole, Mike''s eyes flashed, he stabilized his body, and avoided Zod who was following him.


    This is Zod in anger, as if... not so good?


    Mike whispered in his heart, and his body kept moving in mid-air, easily dodging Zod''s attack.


    This is his last battle, and the opponent is still a Kryptonite general. In order to show respect and appreciation for the opponent, Mike decided not to use the kryptonite short gun.


    Besides...he doesn''t need it either.


    With his current strength, even without the aid of cards, he can easily defeat Zod!


    Dodging Zod''s attack again, when Zod''s eyes flashed a dangerous red light, Mike snorted lightly, and two heat visions greeted him without showing weakness.


    The energy surged, and the two of them leaned back at the same time, and then disappeared in place.


    boom!


    The two fists collided.


    The violent impact swept around with the two at the center.


    Then, the two disappeared again.


    Boom, boom!


    The explosion-like bombardment sounded continuously in the spaceship, and the two black figures seemed to have turned into two fuzzy thin lines in the rapid movement.


    Every time they collided, a crater would appear on the ground under their feet, and the violent impact would destroy everything around them.


    "Uh!"


    Zod was swept in the head by Mike''s foot, and his body slanted and flew straight out, smashing everything in the way into smashes.


    Mike narrowed his eyes.


    Just now, the last shadow clone disappeared, and all the power he scattered had returned.


    Looking at Zod who got up from the ground, Mike smiled lightly and hooked his fingers at Zod. His blue eyes were still like a piece of icy blue ice - calm and cold.


    "what!"


    Zod, who had nothing left, stomped on the ground angrily.


    "boom!"


    The ground shook, the black metal ground twisted and deformed, and Zod rushed to Mike with a ''whoosh''.


    With a loud bang, Zod''s fist collided with Mike''s palm once. The two didn''t move, but cracks appeared on the ground under their feet.


    When Mike squeezed Zod''s fist with his backhand, Zod''s other hand slammed into Mike''s rib.


    But, Mike is faster than him!


    Pushing **** Zod''s arm, when Zod lost his balance, a fierce knee strike hit Zod''s abdomen hard.


    Zod''s eyes bulged, the violent force bent his body, and even invisible force passed through his body and sprayed out behind him, bringing a violent wind to the surrounding.


    Zod gritted his teeth and raised his head, his eyes began to turn red, but suddenly found that Mike had disappeared in front of him.


    Without any hesitation, he flew away from the spot after being shot.


    boom!


    A figure fell from his original back position and stepped on the ground fiercely. When he left a footprint in the loud noise, Mike, who had just fallen, had already disappeared, chasing after Zod and grabbing a hand. Holding Zod''s ankle, he bent his upper body back, dodging the two heat visions that Zod shot back, and then put it on the ground.


    "boom!"


    The floor smashed through in an instant, and Zod fell down.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and he chased Zod along the big hole he punched out.


    For a time, the sound of punching and kicking continued to sound, and the huge spaceship appeared one after another in the battle between the two, and it was on the verge of breaking at any time.


    Finally, the huge mothership was torn apart.


    The flames of the explosion appeared in the universe, and the wreckage of the spacecraft swept around with the explosion.


    Seeing this scene, Clark and the Kryptonian Bach who were fighting were shocked.


    Suddenly Clark''s face flashed with surprise, while Bach roared and flew towards the battlefield of Mike and Zod.


    I saw that Zod was choked by Mike, and the other arm held Zod''s head, twisting it hard, turning Zod into a corpse.


    Mac let loose Zod, letting the other''s body float in space.


    This is the most respectable way to die for Zod.


    When Bach flew from behind Mike, Mike let the other party bombard him, then grabbed Bach''s arm, and a kryptonite pistol appeared in the other hand, which was stabbed by Mike into Bach''s chest.


    But even so, Bach still roared, letting the kryptonite pistol pass himself through, and then approached Mike little by little, and dropped his other fist on Mike''s face.


    Looking at Bach''s angry and hateful eyes, Mike''s mood did not fluctuate at all.


    This kind of gaze, many years ago, when he was a killer, had long been used to it.

 Chapter 348： he is my father

    In space, the scattered wreckage of the spacecraft floated quietly in the darkness.


    Snap. Clark looked at the wreckage and sighed softly in his heart, a look of loneliness flashed across his face.


    Although Zod and the others took it upon themselves, they were all ''compatriots'' with him.


    However, he only felt pity for them.


    They could have coexisted in a better way, but the other party made the worst choice.


    Clark looked up at Mike, who was not far away, and saw Mike standing in front of a device that opened the portal. He moved and flew over.


    He asked Mike with his eyes, and after seeing Mike nodded, he felt relieved.


    Mike looked at the space door device, his eyes flickering slightly.


    Now, the device is still active.


    I saw that a blue gem was blocked in this device, and energy was constantly pouring out, and these energies were centered on the gem and spewed to both sides, like a bridge made of energy that plunged both ends into the void.


    In the activated state, this device is protected by the energy of the space gem, and has a very strong protective power. At least Mike''s shadow clone can''t break through.


    Can''t close?


    It shouldn''t be possible, because he saw that there is an operating system on this device, which should be controllable, and can be turned off as long as it can be manipulated.


    Mike turned around the space device and found a triangular keyhole, his eyes lit up, he took out the key that Clark had kept here from the dimensional space, and put it into the keyhole.


    One after another blue energy appeared, and a figure appeared in front of Mike and Clark.


    Joe Al.


    He looked at Clark with a smile on his face, then looked at Mike again, and after nodding to Mike, he saw Mike pointing at the space door device and making a closed gesture, he smiled and waved.


    In an instant, the energy gushing out from the space gem slowly disappeared, and after losing the energy source, the energy beam that opened the space door also disappeared into scattered energy.


    Mike reached out and grabbed the space gem in his hand and put it into the dimension pocket.


    At the same time, the space gate over New York was slowly healing in a surge of energy, and quickly disappeared.


    In an instant, those Chitauris who were being chased and beaten, who were few in the city, were paralyzed.


    Seeing this scene, those who temporarily obtained super powers were slightly startled, but they felt a little pity.


    More than that though... Cheers!


    Landslide tsunami-like cheers!


    They won the war, they protected their city, their homeland with their own hands.


    Yes, by hand.


    In this war, they were originally just spectators, just ordinary citizens who were chased by the Chitauri, but after the mysterious man temporarily granted them power, their roles were reversed.


    This war is no longer a war only for superheroes, but a victory for all of them.


    This kind of excitement of personally participating in a war, contributing strength, and then winning, is not the feeling of running away and screaming in the face of the enemy, but being protected by superheroes, and then watching as a spectator and finally winning the feeling comparable.


    At this moment, those who participated in the war were extremely excited.


    ''I also protected the city, and I have also been a superhero. It turns out that this is what it feels like to be a superhero''. This kind of deed is enough for some of them to boast for a lifetime.


    But in the final analysis, this war was won because of superheroes.


    Whether it is the X-Men or the Avengers, they have all contributed their strengths in this war. They are still the focus of attention, and they are still idols worshipped by countless people.


    The power of superheroes once again shocked everyone.


    After this incident, after a period of fermentation, the word superhero will become a symbol of the new era, and every superhero will have more and more supporters.


    As Mike thought, this era will be the era of heroes.


    Charles sensed a personal thought, felt their gratitude to the X-Men, and couldn''t help but whispered excitedly.


    Especially after he sensed that many people had changed their views on the whole group of mutants because of the X-Men and Magneto who blocked the space gate, he almost jumped up with excitement.


    For them, it was a new beginning.


    Seeing Charles'' excited appearance, Emma the White Queen who was with her also smiled slightly and sighed in her heart.


    She also sensed the thoughts of many people, and was the one who understood Charles'' mood the most at this moment.


    This time, for the mutants, it really is an opportunity.


    At the same time, the X-Men and the Avengers, who have gathered together, looked at each other with a happy smile.


    The crisis was unprecedented, but thankfully they won.


    Thinking of winning...


    �t��Variety Literature kaNzONgYI.��. They couldn''t help thinking of Mike.


    Kryptonians shoot one at a time.


    The unit of treatment is the entire city.


    Thousands of temporary ''superheroes'' were created.


    Even, they suspected that the space door disappeared because of Mike.


    "Who is that person? Judging from your appearance, you should know him, right?"


    Pietro raised his hand and asked curiously.


    Hearing this, several young X-Men showed curiosity.


    They all wanted to know who that person was.


    Looking at the expressions of several people, the Avengers and X-Men who knew Mike''s identity looked at each other.


    They don''t know if they can speak out without Mike''s permission.


    "He''s my father."


    Just when they were embarrassed, Charles and Emma came out and said something that shocked the young X-Men.


    Facing the gazes of several people, Charles said again: "Yes, he is my father."


    Speaking, a smile appeared on Charles'' face, a proud and proud smile.


    Looking at Charles'' expression, several young X-Men were envious.


    "Yes, yes, he is your father, don''t be so proud!"


    Tony said sourly.


    Covered in blood, Logan, who seemed to have fallen into a pool of blood, lit himself half a blood-stained cigar, squinted at everyone, and said, "Everyone, are you going to stand here and chat?"


    "call!"


    Blowing out a puff of blue smoke, he smiled and said, "I heard that Mike''s restaurant is very good, how about we go there to celebrate?"


    The voice just fell...


    Goooo!


    Everyone looked at Bruce Bruce, who was only wearing a pair of ripped trousers, pressed his belly, touched his head and smiled awkwardly: "That...transformation consumes a lot of physical strength."


    "Ha ha!"


    The crowd laughed out loud.


    To be honest, they are all tired and hungry now.


    "In that case, let''s go!"


    Charles made a decision.


    To tell the truth, he also wanted to eat his father''s cooking.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 349： Its better to destroy

    When Charles and his party left the battlefield and headed to Mike''s restaurant...


    Nick Fury also quietly disappeared from the battlefield with his three helicarriers.


    If he doesn''t leave, he will be chased for these three air carriers, and he will even use more violent means to deal with his three air carriers.


    He didn''t want to return the things that had already been in his hands, or be beaten down by others...


    After going through the Hydra incident, he found that an organization must remain pure, and as long as the government or other forces are involved, it is difficult to keep it pure.


    He just wanted to do something to protect the world, and didn''t want to make it so complicated.


    He is happy with his current team.


    Just as Nick Fury was withdrawing, Eric also left with the Brotherhood of mutants.


    Their business has been done, and there is no need to stay here.


    With the superheroes withdrawing, the belated army can only pick up the slack with the police.


    You can''t do nothing, just turn around and leave?


    In fact, the response of the military has been very fast, but compared with this kind of behavior of directly opening the space door to your head and calling the army directly, their actions are still too slow.


    Compared with superheroes with small numbers and quick actions, the military is too ''bloated''.


    However, this time the military also has a story of taking action - Red Hulk.


    Although General Ross had quietly left after the battle, he transformed into the Red Hulk this time and played a lot in this battle, which was seen by many people.


    The military will never let go of the Red Hulk, an opportunity to promote the military and reverse its image of inaction in this battle.


    ��


    When Charles happily rushed to Mike''s restaurant with the group, they looked at the ruins in front of them with dull expressions.


    Mike''s restaurant is gone...


    To be more precise, it was blown up by the Chitauri.


    When the superheroes were pressed and rubbed on the ground by the Kryptonians, the line of defense that had been difficult to stabilize was swept away by the Chitauris. The influx of Chitauris spread almost to the entire city. Mike''s restaurant is here destroyed in the meantime.


    Recommended, the app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] cache reading and read aloud offline!


    Everyone looked at each other, and finally everyone''s eyes fell on Charles.


    This is your dad''s restaurant, you can figure it out.


    Charles'' face twitched slightly, and he squeezed out an ugly smile to everyone, saying, "Let''s find another place, he hasn''t come back yet."


    Everyone nodded and sighed.


    Before they came, they had great expectations, but now...where are they going?


    Everyone looked helpless.


    They''re all superheroes and they''re going to make a splash wherever they go now, and that''s not what they want to see.


    but��


    They really couldn''t think of a place where they could eat well and not be afraid of attracting onlookers.


    At this moment, Bruce whispered: "Well, how about going to his house?"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up and looked at Charles again.


    Charles laughed and said, "No problem."


    Everyone laughed, and followed Charles to Mike''s house again.


    Sol and Loki looked inexplicable in front of the ruined restaurant.


    Thor sighed.


    This restaurant left him with a lot of memories, allowing him to find his ordinary self, which is a very important place for him, but now...


    "Ugh!"


    "Ugh!"


    Sol, who couldn''t help sighing again, looked at Loki who also sighed beside him.


    Loki''s face twitched slightly and said, "Look at what I''m doing?"


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a deep affection for the restaurant."


    Thor looked at Loki unexpectedly.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    Loki snorted softly and sneered: "Emotions? Just kidding! I only have disgust here!"


    But when I thought of myself getting smaller, having dinner with those children in the restaurant, and watching Sol busy in the restaurant, when I occasionally helped, there was a hint of warmth in my eyes involuntarily.


    This period of time here may be one of the happiest times for him in so many years.


    Loki snorted softly and said, "It would be better if this place was destroyed!"


    He couldn''t help but speak again.


    A passer-by paused when he heard Loki''s words.


    He turned his head to look at Loki in a suit and leather shoes, and said in surprise, "You think so too?"


    Loki frowned.


    "Not to mention that you can''t order food, and the service attitude is also very poor! This place should be finished long ago!"


    The man cursed in a low voice.


    Sol was speechless, glanced at the man lightly, and turned his head.


    An ignorant person, now he will not be angry at all.


    If it was before...


    Sol shrugged.


    This person should be fortunate to have met him now.


    "Hey! Yeah!"


    Loki smiled, but Thor knew at a glance that Loki was smirking.


    "Are you the owner of the fast food restaurant next door?"


    Loki looked at the man with a smile and asked.


    He remembered the man.


    He always stood gloomily at the door and looked at Mike''s restaurant, as if he had robbed him of his business.


    But he didn''t think about it at all. Mike''s restaurant can''t order food, and the service attitude is not good. What is the reason why there are so many more people than him... First post www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    The man nodded and smiled: "That''s right!"


    "Look, it''s luck and character!"


    He pointed to the fast food restaurant next to Mike and said proudly, "It''s right next to me, but there''s nothing wrong with my restaurant. This is God''s blessing!"


    He couldn''t help but feel jealous when he thought of the scene where Mike''s restaurant had a bad service attitude but people kept coming to your door.


    Loki nodded again and again, patted the man on the shoulder, and said, "Then you have to work hard!"


    With that said, he turned around and left with Sol, but when he walked to the man''s restaurant, he pressed his hand against the restaurant.


    Invisible energy emerged from his body, stirring up the tables, chairs and decorations in the restaurant.


    Seeing this scene, Sol''s mouth twitched.


    It''s too careful, but...well done!


    Hearing the man shouting and rushing into the restaurant, Thor smiled at Loki.


    Loki snorted softly and said disdainfully, "He should ask Odin to bless him."


    Sol: "I understand."


    You know the shit!


    Loki''s face darkened and he said, "When are we going back?"


    The power has been taken back, which means that they are already qualified to return to Asgard.


    Sol rubbed his face and said, "At least we have to wait until Mike comes back, and we can leave after saying goodbye to him."


    He tilted his head to look at Loki and said, "Don''t you want to say goodbye to Gwen and the others? You guys had a lot of fun before."


    Loki gritted his teeth and looked at Sol, and said coldly, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll kill you."


    Sol laughed, and the two walked towards Mike''s house together.


    At the same time, Mike and Clark also returned to Earth together, but instead of going home, they came to the place where Clark and Fiora fought.

 Chapter 350： Choice of grocery shopping

    What about people?


    Mike didn''t see the unconscious Fiora, and looked at Clark beside him suspiciously.


    There was worry and doubt on Clark''s face, but there was also a trace of untraceable happiness.


    "Should have woken up and left."


    Clark squeezed his chin and said, "Before, after I knocked her out, she fell here."


    Fiora is a dangerous person. Mike wanted to come here to ��send her away��, but the other party had already left.


    I hope the other party is wiser and don''t come out to do things, otherwise, the next meeting will be the death of the other party.


    Clark was still too kind.


    Mike pondered, smiled slightly at Clark, and said, "Run and run, just pay attention to yourself."


    "Um."


    Clark nodded and said, "Then shall we go home now?"


    "go home!"


    Mike responded, and a portal card appeared in his hand. After the embodiment opened a portal, the two returned home, and then...


    The two were taken aback, and even their eyes turned red, and their thermal vision almost swept out. LOL


    A room of people.


    There was silence in the originally lively room, looking at Clark and Mike who appeared together, looking at the battle uniforms on their bodies...


    hiss!


    Several X-Men who didn''t know about Superman''s relationship with Mike, as well as Natasha and Hawkeye Barton gasped.


    These two appear together, then their relationship...


    Plus a Professor X...


    They looked at each other, only in shock.


    Turning to look at Charles.


    I saw Charles walking to Mike and Clark with a smile, gave them a hug, and introduced them to those who didn''t know their relationship: "My dad Mike, my brother Clark."


    Several people nodded dumbly.


    Mike stretched his arms around Charles'' neck, pulled him in front of him, and whispered, "Why do you want so many people?"


    Clark also leaned over and said, "Why did you tell us about our relationship?"


    Charles nodded his head and said, "Trust me, I''m sure they can be trusted."


    These people include men and women, old and young, but they are all trustworthy people.


    Rogan bit his cigar, exhaled a cigarette, and said, "After a victory, we decided to come here to celebrate."


    "Wait a minute!" Mike looked at Logan, who was covered in blood, and then looked at the other people who were embarrassed, and said, "Aren''t you afraid of scaring the children by looking like a ghost?"


    Logan pouted and pointed to the side.


    I saw the four Gwens who had been sent home by Mike before, holding a camera and a small notebook each, shuttled among the superheroes, took pictures with ''ka ka ka za'', and sold them from time to time. , want a signature or something...


    Well, it really didn''t scare them.


    Mike was speechless.


    These little guys are really brave.


    However, the X-Men looked a little strange when they saw Luke.


    They felt Luke''s special ability, but Charles had already explained it to them, and also explained the attitude of the child''s family, so although they were surprised, they didn''t show it.


    "cough!"


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Whether you are scared of the children or not, let me go home and take care of it now, and I will drive the teleporters to you in half an hour."


    "No!"


    The dusty Remy LeBeau pointed to himself and said, "Can I just go outside and take a pat?"


    Do shit!


    Just like playing with mud in the northeast and turning yourself into a clay figurine, and you��re done with one shot?


    A broken bone may not be beaten clean.


    Mike looked at Remy LeBeau quietly, Remy LeBeau sneered, pressed the torn hat, and said helplessly: "Okay, okay, let''s take care of it."


    Steve, Tony, and Bruce waved to Patton and Natasha, walked out the door together, and said, "We''ll be back when we go."


    Looking at the three, the X-Men looked puzzled.


    Sol explained: "Then they live nearby."


    Rogan''s eyes showed envy.


    Mike manifested a portal, and Charles waved to everyone with a smile on his face, and said, "Go."


    Looking at Charles'' smiling face, everyone was speechless, but after finding that Rui Wen hadn''t moved, doubts flashed in their eyes.


    Raven walked to Mike''s side, took Mike''s hand, stood on tiptoe, and kissed Mike''s face.


    "Oh no!"


    "Oh my God! It''s fake!"


    "My Goddess!"


    "Woo! Is this love?"


    "So, Rui Wen is Charles'' stepmother?"


    Everyone sighed, then looked at each other, snorted in unison, and rushed into the portal.


    Raven laughed softly and looked at Charles.


    Charles was stunned for a moment, and said anxiously: "Don''t even think about it!"


    Ruiwen shrugged and couldn''t help laughing.


    "All right."


    Mike reached out and pressed the Krypton suit watch on his wrist, the suit disappeared, and said to Charles and Clark: "You guys also go and deal with yourselves."


    The two nodded and left quickly.


    Ruiwen released Mike, walked upstairs to Mike''s room, blew a kiss to Mike, and said, "See you later."


    Mike smiled and saw that Gwen was covering his mouth and laughing secretly. He waved to the little guys and said, "Go and help, you are all my little helpers today!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The four of them responded in unison and bowed to Mike.


    "very good!"


    Mike looked at the four of them seriously and said, "Then, Mike''s assistants, your tasks now are to peel garlic and choose onions, and help me wash vegetables!"


    "Yes! Sir!"


    The four responded loudly, looking very excited.


    In their eyes, Mike, who can summon superheroes, has become a superhero among superheroes. If they follow Mike''s orders and round it up, they are also superhero backup candidates!


    They thought naively and couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Set off!"


    Mike waved his hand, nodded to both Sol and Loki, and after showing a smile, brought the four little guys into the kitchen and arranged tasks for them.


    When he came out, he looked at Thor and Loki who were waiting outside, smiled and said, "Congratulations to you, getting back your power."


    Sol looked at Mike gratefully: "Thank you for your care during this time."


    Loki snorted softly and rolled his eyes: "Mike, if something happens in the future, you have to help me."


    Mike smiled and nodded to Loki: "That depends on what happens."


    Loki ''hehe'' smiled: "Just promise."


    "We are here..."


    "Let''s go after celebrating Mike interrupted Saul and said, "Let''s make a sumptuous meal together today. "


    Sol''s eyes lit up and said, "Okay!"


    He can learn a lot today.


    When the words fell, he dragged Loki upstairs.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Mike smiled, pinched his chin and muttered, "I have to go grocery shopping."


    But now in New York...


    Mike snapped his fingers.


    It does not matter, you can go to other countries to buy.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 351： reunion

    While the others were packing themselves, Mike had already bought the food, and Sol had already packed himself as fast as he could, waiting for Mike in the kitchen.


    As for the four little guys, they were temporarily kicked out by Sol.


    A few minutes later, the doorbell rang and Gwen ran to open the door. snatch


    result��


    Good guy, a few more people.


    Maria, Peggy Carter, and Pepper and Happy.


    After greeting everyone, Mike opened the portal and welcomed the X-Men from the X school. After thinking about it, he called Hank Pym again. After confirming that the father and daughter were still in New York, he sent Han C. Pym and Hope also took over.


    Subsequently, Mike contacted Nick Fury.


    It''s a pity that Nick Fury, the ''socialite'' and ''the king of PY'', is not here on this occasion where superheroes gather.


    So, there are thirty people in Mike''s family...


    Avengers: Tony, Steve, Bruce, Natasha, Barton.


    X-Men: Emma, ??Remy LeBeau, Logan, Hank McCoy, Scott, Jean, Orolo, Wanda, Pietro.


    Mike''s family: Charles, Raven, Clark, Gwen, Mike, Saul, Loki.


    Friends and Family: Three of Gwen''s classmates, Happy, Pepper, Maria, Peggy Carter, Hank Pym, Hope, and Nick Fury who came to deliver wine.


    If the people in this room were seen by superhero fans, they would faint in happiness.


    And now, the four little guys Gwen are going to faint happily.


    Peter and the three of them are fine, they are just excited to see so many superheroes with their own idols in them, and they also get autographs and group photos, while Gwen is holding a polaroid camera, ''kachaka I kept taking pictures, and then asked the superheroes who were photographed to sign the photos, collect them, and smiled ''hehehe'', looking at the eyes of the superheroes, as if they saw a fortune one by one ''s treasure.


    Speaking of treasures...


    She suddenly thought of her elder brother Clark.


    She should have taken some of Clark''s autographed photos so she could sell them...


    "Snapped!"


    She tapped her forehead lightly.


    Why didn''t she think of it before?


    Gwen was remorseful.


    Fortunately, Mike didn''t give her more time to regret, and called Gwen and her three friends to start serving the dishes.


    It doesn''t matter if there are many people in the family.


    Mike directly moved the dining table at Tony and Steve''s house and divided it into three tables.


    After the dishes were served, everyone sat down one after another, raised the wine, and suddenly everyone looked at Mike.


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "For this victory!"


    Everyone smiled and cheered in unison: "For this victory!"


    They are the most qualified to cheer for the victory.


    They risked their lives in that war.


    Even if it wasn''t for Mike after the lease, they don''t know how many people would die.


    They are also the afterlife, they also need to release the emotions accumulated in their battles, and they are also... people!


    As time passed, the atmosphere became more and more lively.


    They ate delicious food, sang songs, and drank wine, teasing each other''s expressions during the battle and the way they were beaten. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    But when they were all three-point drunk, Sol, who was drinking happily, contributed his hammer and held a hammer competition, but before the competition, Sol banned Clark from participating.


    When they found that the hammer could not be lifted, they finally determined that the fat man was the real Thor.


    Then, after a friendly conversation, Thor was pulled into the Avengers and became an Avenger.


    Pietro and Wanda are not mutants, and they don''t want to be students at X school, so after the two negotiated, they also took this opportunity to join the Avengers.


    After Peggy Carter apologized to Hank Pym for what happened back then, the two old friends also released their suspicions.


    Nick Fury also gets to know a lot of superheroes, develops friendly bonds, and gets two mysterious boxes before leaving.


    Finally, the superheroes got drunk one by one, and the celebration came to an end.


    After throwing drunk people back to their homes or back to school X, Mike sent everyone where they were supposed to go.


    For a while, the originally lively home was quiet, and only Mike, Clark, and Gwen were left at home.


    Because of the class tomorrow, Charles and Rui Wen also went back to X school together.


    After Saul and Loki said goodbye to Mike, they came to a no-man''s place and summoned the Rainbow Bridge to return to Asgard.


    After being away from home for so long, they also miss Asgard, especially Thor.


    Clark cleans up the messy home after the celebration, while Gwen and Mike sit on the sofa, enjoying the calm after the lively.


    Gwen held dozens of photos, like holding a bunch of babies, hehe smiled.


    These photos are very precious, she doesn''t plan to sell them to her classmates, it''s too wasteful.


    She wants to put the photos online for auction.


    Superheroes have a lot of fans, and I think there will be a lot of people wanting to buy these photos.


    Thinking of the happy place, tears of excitement flowed from the corner of her mouth.


    Looking at Gwen''s appearance, Mike couldn''t help but smile.


    Small money fan.


    Very lively tonight, unfortunately Eric is not here... �t x x x


    Mike sighed.


    After this incident, it should have some influence on the development of mutants, but this influence has limited effect in a short period of time.


    Today''s battle in New York will trigger a series of shocks.


    Cities are destroyed, and many places need to be rebuilt, but what is really destroyed is people''s worldview. It is not so easy to rebuild this thing.


    And this time, the superheroes have fully demonstrated their power, and after today, the attitudes of various forces towards superheroes will become interesting.


    "Dad, what are you thinking? Why do you sigh?"


    Gwen shrank into Mike''s arms and asked softly.


    Mike rubbed Gwen''s head with tenderness in his eyes: "I''m thinking, what should I do if I can''t protect Gwen when I''m old."


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you!"


    Gwen patted his chest and said, "I am Dad''s knight, did Dad forget?"


    After scratching Gwen''s nose, Mike smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll let Gwen protect it in the future."


    Gwen blinked and smiled: "There are three older brothers, we will all protect Dad Mike''s heart warms.


    At this moment, Clark, who had been cleaning up the house at a super speed, put a cup of tea in front of Mike: "Dad, I have to go out."


    "how?"


    "I have to go back to catch the manuscript."


    Clark looked helpless.


    He participated in battles and had to write manuscripts. Among these superheroes, he was probably the poorest one.


    Gwen sighed, shook his head, and gave Clark a cheering gesture.


    Clark ruffled Gwen''s hair, nodded to Mike, and left quickly under Gwen''s angry eyes.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 352： watch son

    Superheroes guard us, protect the city, they are our guardians!


    Alien invasion, why did they come, Professor Smet will reveal the secret for you! snatch


    New York in the war, another kind of beauty!


    The buildings destroyed in the Battle of New York, the people injured, who is to blame?


    Alien invasion? conspiracy! This is a government conspiracy!


    come on! New York!


    Mutants, our saviours!


    The next day, all kinds of news covered the battle of New York yesterday.


    There are calm analysis, eye-catching, and chicken soup...


    The variety of reports is dizzying.


    Although the methods of various news reports vary, under the guidance of the federal government, the overall development is still positive.


    As for the street buildings destroyed in the war and the property damaged by the citizens, the federal government and the mayor of New York have also indicated that they will immediately start reconstruction and compensation work, but some traces and buildings in the battle will be preserved as Attractions are exhibited.


    Even today, the battlefield tourism route has been opened to let people experience the atmosphere of the war that has not yet dissipated.


    For a time, this kind of tourism turned out to be very popular.


    Really economic savvy, I thought of a way to make money right away.


    And just when ordinary people were attracted by news and travel news, those trophies left by the war, the weapons and corpses of the Chitauri people, also began to scrape.


    Even Tony started the Stark Damage Control Company in the first place, ready to clean up after the war to get a piece of the pie.


    Post-war clean-up, post-war reconstruction, and that will be of great benefit to many for a long time to come.


    In addition to these, the most news is superheroes and mutants.


    The popularity of superheroes is increasing, and each superhero has a large number of followers, and the number of followers is still increasing.


    And because of the X-Men and the Brotherhood, people''s perception of the mutant group has quietly changed.


    It turns out that the power of mutants can help people and protect the world, and they are not all bad people.


    More and more people have this kind of thinking, and they start to abandon their original colored eyes and start to face the mutant group.


    Especially those who temporarily gained superpowers, they temporarily obtained superpowers in battle, and knowing the feeling of having power, they envied the abilities of mutants, and even began to understand mutants.


    These things have little to do with Mike, though.


    As for the loot or something, he didn''t care.


    The most valuable trophy of this war is now sitting in his dimensional pocket.


    However, he also has troubles.


    His restaurant was destroyed and he had nothing to do again.


    reconstruction��


    So troublesome.


    Moreover, his identity as a chef has already been experienced, and now he is not interested.


    Mike lay on the lounger by the window, basking in the sun, and the salty smell came out of his body again.


    Clark went to work normally, Gwen went to school normally, he was a normal salted fish.


    Gotta find myself something to do.


    Mike thought about it and decided to go see Eric.


    Before leaving, he cooked some of Eric''s favorite meals and brought some wine.


    In order to consume time, Mike decided to fly over slowly.


    But when he left home, he saw that they had new neighbors and were moving here.


    It''s Natasha.


    "Hi!"


    Seeing Mike, Natasha said hello.


    Mike blinked and said, "This is you?"


    Natasha smiled lightly, pointed to a house next to Bruce''s house, and said, "I live here now."


    "Oh!"


    Mike responded, scratched his head, and said to Natasha, "Welcome."


    Natasha nodded and said suddenly, "It''s a pleasure to live in the safest community in the world."


    When the words were over, he waved to Mike and pointed to the workers who were unloading furniture in front of her house: "Goodbye."


    "goodbye."


    Mike nodded to him, and after watching Natasha leave, he pinched his chin and muttered, "It looks like I have to ask Tony to leave me two houses..."


    The reverberation has not dissipated, and Mike has disappeared in place.


    The Brotherhood''s hidden base.


    It was a deserted island that could not be detected by satellites after being affected by Eric''s abilities. It was located above the sea.


    Mike rested his hands on his head, and flew forward with his face up and his eyes closed.


    Mike rode the breeze through the thin clouds, looking very comfortable, and even felt like he wanted to sleep...


    Suddenly, Ya froze, hurriedly stopped, and looked down.


    good guy...


    He actually flew over his head.


    With a slightly embarrassed cough, Mike found his destination and flew over quickly.


    After a while, he came to the sky above the deserted island.


    Turn on super vision, look at the island below, and stare directly at Eric''s room.


    At this time, Eric was watching the news in his room with a happy smile on his face.


    Mike smiled slightly, embodied a portal, and after Eric noticed the movement behind him, he took a step forward.


    "dad!"


    Eric looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike waved his hand away from the portal, smiled and said, "How is it? Want some ''takeaway''?"


    Eric''s eyes lit up and nodded.


    A card appeared in Mike''s hand, and at the same time that it turned into a light spot and dissipated, the space where the two were already folded like a mirror, and then spread around.


    mirror space.


    Father and son say something in this place, it is the most safe.


    Eric waved his hand lightly, a chair made of metal in the room appeared behind the two of them, and then he held it lightly with his hand, the ground paved with metal under his feet slowly swelled, under the control of Eric''s ability , becomes a table.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s really good, your ability is getting better and better."


    A happy look flashed across Eric''s face.


    Mike sat down and laid out four dishes.


    Spicy Chicken, Beef Sauce, Water Spinach, and��Icelandic Dried Shark and Herring Pie with Blue Cheese?


    Mike was startled.


    He had forgotten that this thing was still in his dimensional pocket.


    Mike''s face darkened, he hurriedly received it into the dimension pocket, and took out the braised fish by the way.


    Eric pinched his nose and waved lightly.


    Although it was only two or three seconds, the strong smell still made Eric almost spit it out.


    He held back a smile and said to Mike, "Is it Uncle Hank?"


    Mike nodded helplessly and handed a pair of chopsticks to Eric.


    Because it is in the dimension pocket, these dishes are kept in the state of being put in the dimension pocket.


    Mike took out another bottle of wine and two wine glasses, poured the wine, and said, "Yesterday they all came to celebrate at home, one of you is missing."


    A trace of loneliness flashed in Eric''s eyes, but he smiled and said, "No, Dad, you have already made it up for me."


    "Eat first, let''s have a good talk after eating."


    Mike raised his glass, and the father and son touched it lightly.


    "Ding!" �t �� apex xindin �_


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 353： make change

    "call!"


    Eric put down his chopsticks contentedly.


    Still the taste in memory, still the same satisfaction.


    Eric''s face flushed slightly because he drank some wine. He looked at Mike and took out a pot of tea and two tea cups from the Dimensional pocket. He hurriedly took the teapot and poured tea for the two of them. He said to Mike: " Dad, you just talked about..."


    Mike picked up the teacup, took a sip, and blew away the white fog that blocked his vision. Looking at Eric''s curious eyes, he said, "What are you going to do after the Battle of New York? What are your brothers going to do? Like before, being treated as mutant criminals, raiding bases, and saving other mutants?"


    Eric touched his head, with a smile on his face, and said, "Actually, before you came this morning, Charles and I had discussed it."


    "Oh?"


    There was curiosity in Mike''s heart, and he said, "Tell me, what did you discuss?"


    Both of these kids are smart, and they''ve been acutely aware of the changes in attitudes toward the X-Men, the Brotherhood, and even the mutant community after the Battle of New York.


    Now, even without the fraternity, the existence of School X would not be questioned.


    That is to say, one of the main reasons why the two brothers decided to create a fraternity in the first place - to ensure the existence of X school in an antagonistic way, no longer exists.


    If the fraternity maintains a hostile relationship with School X as before, this will not help the future development of the mutants, and will not help further change the situation of the mutant group. A good impression, once again fell to its original position.


    This is what they don''t want to see.


    This time the Brotherhood appeared in New York and fought for people, giving them a very rare opportunity. If they can seize it, it will make a very big change in the situation of the mutants, and a change in the good direction. .


    Finally, they made a decision.


    "The Brotherhood needs to change."


    Eric couldn''t help clenching his fists and looked at Mike warmly.


    He wanted Mike''s approval.


    Mike nodded with a smile, and said, "Yes, now is indeed a good opportunity."


    Eric took a long breath and slowly relaxed.


    Mike put down the cup in his hand and said, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Eric poured tea for Mike, pondered, and said, "Superheroes are a good breakthrough point, and we think the Brotherhood should maintain this image."


    "Nice choice, but it''s a duplication of what the X school does."


    Mike knocked on the table and said slowly: "Actually, it is enough for the X-Men to maintain the image of superheroes.


    If school X is responsible for mutant children and the future of mutants, what is the fraternity responsible for? "


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Eric said: "Can be responsible for adult mutants, it is the present of mutants."


    In addition to teaching mutant children, what should be more restrained is the behavior of adult mutants.


    Mike smiled again and asked, "Now, what do mutants lack? Superheroes?"


    Eric''s eyes flickered and he slowly shook his head.


    Mutants are people with superpowers. Although superheroes can inspire some mutants to embark on the path of superheroes, the more real situation is that many mutants are very weak, and now they can''t even eat enough to live. At the very bottom of discrimination and society��


    At this time, Eric couldn''t help thinking of the two mutants who were treated as animals and performed under the whip when the family of four went to the circus to watch the performance when they were young.


    Until now, he still remembered the answers of those two people.


    It''s not that they don''t want to be dignified, or that they don''t want to leave the circus, but that after they leave, if they don''t commit crimes, they can''t live at all and can''t find a decent job at all.


    Restraint, survival, and dignity.


    Eric''s eyes twinkled.


    Mike said softly: "It seems that you should have thought of it."


    Eric nodded.


    Constraints, the X-Men is playing this part of the responsibility.


    So survival and dignity...


    If mutants have all these things, will they still commit crimes?


    There will be.


    That''s yes, and a very frustrating answer, but never as much as it is now.


    Crime is now because they only have one choice. If there is a better choice, would most mutants choose to risk their lives to commit crimes?


    Eric pondered and said, "What do you mean, Dad?"


    "Meet the needs."


    "What about the method? War?"


    "Snapped!"


    Mike knocked on Eric''s forehead with a chopstick and said, "How many of you are there, and how many of you can fight? To start a war, can you guarantee that they and you are of the same mind? Your initial decision and plan What? It''s better to let Charles kill all the ordinary people in the first place."


    "hey-hey!"


    Eric touched his forehead and said, "That''s all I said."


    As for killing ordinary people, this kind of thought, they imagined it would make people shudder.


    "So..." Eric squeezed his chin and said, "Build a company?"


    By establishing a company, UU Kanshu can not only support a large number of mutants, but also have deep capital, and then further influence and change the situation of mutants.


    Mike looked at Eric with a smile and said, "Not bad."


    In fact, Mike thinks this method is difficult and has limitations, but it is also possible for children to try it.


    To completely solve the situation of mutants, in addition to making the world no longer exclude and people no longer discriminate and fear, there is an easier way...


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and he sighed inwardly.


    Forget it, let them play their own way, in case it works, it''s much better than the other way.


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike said, "Try it."


    Eric coughed lightly and said, "I need funds, why don''t I go grab a vault?"


    "I''ll provide you with the funds."


    Mike glanced at Eric speechlessly, and said, "You need to ensure innocence to establish your company before it can be recognized by the public."


    "in addition��"


    Mike groaned and said, "You have destroyed so many bases. You should have evidence of what these bases did."


    Eric''s eyes flashed and he said, "You want us to release this evidence to arouse people''s sympathy and resonance with the mutant group?"


    Mike nodded.


    The evidence is so dark that people don''t want to believe it.


    If these evidences were released before, and people would only have three-point letters, now they will have six-point letters, which is enough.


    The father of superheroes in the United States https://

 Chapter 354： found it

    Create a company, feed more mutants, and accumulate capital to make an impact, gain a certain right to speak, release evidence, gain sympathy, and win the support of neutral and peaceful people.


    Silently reciting in his heart what to do next, Eric smiled.


    It should make their situation better...


    On the other hand, Mike has left the Brotherhood''s base desert island and returned home.


    He was looking forward to seeing what would happen to the mutant population.


    And he, after the battle of New York, his non-existent system showed that his ability was not far from being upgraded.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    1. Eternal cigarette case.


    2. Dimensional pockets.


    3. Kryptonian blood.


    Current Ability Level: LV4.


    Current upgrade progress: 99%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Daughter: Gwen Kent (Vengeful Spirit Contractor).


    After the Iron Soldiers of Mourning Whip, the Vampire Incident, the Invasion of Blackheart''s Hell, the Battle of the Giants, the Battle of New York...


    With the constant efforts of Clark, Eric and Charles, his ability is finally about to escalate.


    Mike glanced at his system and began to look forward to it.


    So now...


    Mike looked at the time.


    Gwen is about to finish school, he has to go grocery shopping and prepare dinner.


    After one day, the supermarket has started to operate normally. Although many parts of the city are being rebuilt, it has no impact on daily life.


    Leaving the house, I happened to meet Bruce wearing glasses and sportswear.


    "Are you going to buy groceries?"


    Bruce pushed his glasses up, looking like he could see through.


    Mike nodded.


    "I''ll go with you, and I''ll buy some ingredients too."


    Bruce patted his head and said, "Speaking of which, I lived alone for a few years when I was fleeing outside, and I cooked the food by myself. Otherwise, come to my house for dinner with Gwen and the others tonight. ."


    "Um?"


    Mike looked at Bruce in surprise.


    It wasn''t a meal this time?


    Mike "hehe" smiled: "No problem!"


    ��


    Clean up the rubble.


    Because of the war, this job has recently become a sought-after job.


    An engineering team that has contracted to clean up the area is in full swing cleaning up the wreckage.


    Although their life is not the best of several types of post-war reconstruction, there are often surprises.


    If you find Chitauri corpses or weapons or something in the ruins and hand them over, you''ll get a lot of money.


    Therefore, they often joke that their work is digging for treasures.


    "boom!"


    There was a clear sound, and the machine that was digging down seemed to dig something, and there was a sound.


    The driver driving the excavator was stunned, a look of joy flashed on his face, he drove the excavator carefully, pushed aside the surrounding building wreckage, got off the excavator, picked up a shovel, and went to the place where the abnormality had just happened to dig. go down.


    After a few shovels down, he saw a touch of black that reflected the dim light.


    He was overjoyed and hurriedly dug it up, then he was stunned.


    It was a broken arm, an arm wrapped in a black battle suit.


    Part of the broken arm was uneven, as if it had been torn off after being injured.


    This hand is too strange, isn''t it?


    The driver frowned strangely.


    If the excavator goes down, if it digs this thing, it should be directly dug up, but now there is no trace of injury.


    When he thought of this, there was a big smile on his face.


    If it''s not normal, it means it''s... an alien thing?


    He picked up the shovel and tapped it lightly, feeling nothing out of the ordinary, but when he patted it down with the shovel, the shovel was directly knocked out with a conspicuous dent.


    A look of shock flashed in his eyes, the driver squatted down in a hurry, took off his clothes, wrapped the broken arm, and took it to the excavator, as if nothing happened, and continued to work.


    ��


    On a hidden, almost unknown island.


    The island is small in size, but is covered by green forest vegetation.


    Forests, rivers, wildlife, you name it.


    But interestingly, the island is not marked on the map.


    Except for the occasional few shipwrecked survivors who accidentally came to this island, no one else could discover the existence of this island.


    Because, he is the home base of Mr. Sinister, his secret base.


    Since that plan failed, he used the backup consciousness to resurrect on the cloned body he prepared for him, and he has been dormant here silently, accumulating his own strength, waiting for the timing of the plan to start.


    Finally, he has waited!


    Battle of New York!


    Yes, the Battle of New York!


    In that war led by superheroes and won by superheroes, everyone in the world saw the power of superheroes and the importance of superheroes.


    Superheroes have become a symbol of this era.


    They have a large number of adherents, great power, and even a right that people acquiesce in��judgment and violence So, since it is the age of superheroes, if he masters the superheroes A hero, does it mean that he has mastered the world and this era?


    When Mr. Sinister Nathaniel Essex thought of this, his heart skipped a beat.


    Because superheroes, in his eyes, can be made, even very simple things.


    People with super powers solve the crisis that ordinary people can''t solve, save the people and enjoy the cheers, and then guard this area...


    This process is so simple that it can be repeated over and over again.


    Hero Made��


    Mr. Sinister smiled, remembering his clones.


    Under his arrangement, a large number of superheroes will appear under him.


    Enough superheroes, what do they represent in this era?


    Mr. Sinister looked at his palm, turned it over gently, and showed a smile...


    Walking into his collection room, Mr. Sinister looked at the naked people in the nutrition tank, and felt extremely fulfilled in his heart...


    However, when he saw the empty nutrition tank with the 001 label, he felt very dissatisfied, and even a little lonely.


    After such a long time, he still has not been able to collect the perfect works in his mind. If he can collect them, it will be of great help to his plan.


    Just then, a man with strange eyes walked in.


    Jason Stryker.


    With a look of joy on his face, he couldn''t help but say, "Sir! Found it!"


    The father of superheroes in the United States https://

 Chapter 355： Strong enemy signal!

    Mr. Sinister Essex, as an old monster who has lived for almost two centuries, except for the naivety like Logan and Victor, as long as he wants to accumulate wealth, the accumulation of so many years will reach a very terrifying level .


    He has his own company, and even many mutant research bases are funded by him under different names.


    When he decided to implement the hero-making plan, he had already created a new company for the first time, and let Jason invest a lot of money in it.


    Just overnight, a very large company quietly appeared in the world, in the United States.


    Snap. Of course, the company is not officially up and running yet, because their ''employees'' are not yet in place.


    "found it?"


    Although Mr. Sinister had already guessed what Jason was talking about when he heard this, Mr. Sinister remained calm, turned slowly to look at Jason, and said, "What did you find?"


    "An arm, the arm of the invader, made the arm of the Kryptonians by superheroes."


    A smile appeared on Mr. Sinister''s pale face, gloomy with excitement.


    "Okay, let''s get started."


    Mr. Sinister turned to look at Nutrition Tank No. 001, his eyes fiery.


    ��


    The next day, without the slightest bit of defense, one terrifying, suspicious-looking evidence of the persecution of mutants appeared on the Internet.


    Photos, videos, experimental records��


    Although the relevant departments started working to block these things as soon as they appeared, there is a mutant who can manipulate the network on the Brotherhood, and these things sent out cannot be blocked under his control. Still spreading at a very fast rate.


    When people looked at the cruel experiment, they doubted the authenticity of these things, but after some people continued to confirm that these things were real, even the superheroes in the X-Men began to condemn and hold relevant people responsible. , People finally no longer doubted, and stood with the X-Men, began to protest the unfair treatment of mutants, and started demonstrations.


    Now, in their eyes, mutants are no longer terrifying monsters with superpowers, but vulnerable groups that are sliced ??and studied by people.


    Of course, there are also a considerable number of people who are excited about it and feel that it should be done, because in their eyes mutants are monsters.


    The two sides began to argue fiercely, and some areas even had armed clashes.


    For a time it was turbulent.


    And a week later, a new company called Future Technology quietly appeared.


    As for Mike, he is still making his own salted fish.


    but��


    He decided to find something for himself to do.


    So, he sat in front of the computer and decided to check online for any job postings.


    Turning on the computer, Mike was looking forward to it.


    That feeling is like a blind box with various types of work placed in front of it, and there is a feeling that I don''t know what I will draw.


    Humming the tune, Mike skillfully opened the webpage and logged into the recruitment website.


    "Register an account��"


    He meditated in his heart, and then began to fill in his own information.


    Name: Mike Kent.


    Age: Eighteen.


    Sex: Male.


    Specialties: Assassination...


    Mike hesitated, silently deleted it, and entered new content.


    Protect, cook, troubleshoot.


    Ideal Position: Salty��


    Mike immediately clicked delete, and then clicked all options.


    Contact: Mosaic.


    After filling in the information, Mike made sure there was nothing wrong and clicked OK.


    Please enter the verification code: Click on the bus below.


    Mike looked carefully.


    This is simple.


    "One, two, three, there''s one more in the corner, it won''t bother me!"


    Mike muttered softly, marked all the buses, and clicked OK.


    verification failed!


    "Huh? Wrong?"


    Mike was a little puzzled and touched his head.


    Impossible, he has found it all. Could it be that the little cutie in that corner didn''t find it?


    Mike refreshed the picture.


    Please find the traffic lights below.


    Mike looked carefully this time, and then moved the mouse one by one.


    verification failed!


    Mike:_


    Refresh the picture.


    Find the fire hydrant in the picture below.


    Click...


    verification failed!


    Please find out��


    After a few minutes...


    Mike:


    Isn''t it right?


    Mike swears he''s got it right!


    Super vision, open!


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and his microscopic vision was turned on.


    Please find below��


    verification failed!


    fail!


    fail!


    Mike:


    He can''t believe it!


    His eyes widened, and even his eyes began to turn slightly red.


    but��


    fail!


    fail!


    After a few minutes...


    Ahhh!


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and two blood-red sights shot out of his eyes, shot directly through the computer screen, then passed through the wall, landed on the wall of Steve''s house, and disappeared.


    "Hoohoo!"


    Mike gasped heavily.


    Fake! Fake!


    Deceiving too much!


    Mike is very angry now, and even has the urge to rush in front of the person in charge of the website and press him to the ground and hammer him hard!


    Get a **** job!


    damn it!


    He is no longer looking for a job online!


    At the same time, Steve next door looked at the two red rays shot from his room, and was startled, and cold sweat broke out on his head.


    That is��


    He hurriedly picked up the shield hanging on the wall, jumped down from the window, and rushed towards Mike''s house.


    If he read it right, it was Mike''s thermal vision.


    Although he felt that Mike''s ability could deal with any danger, he rushed out immediately.


    He stood in front of Mike''s house and put his ear to the door.


    There was no movement.


    His heart sank.


    Could it be that Mike was killed without even fighting back?


    How strong should such an enemy be?


    A drop of cold sweat appeared on Steve''s forehead.


    Call the Avengers?


    Summon the Avengers!


    Steve immediately pressed the emergency contact button, took a deep breath, and rushed into Mike''s house first.


    "boom!"


    He put the shield in front of him, smashed the glass, and turned inside.


    Whoa!


    Upstairs, Mike, who was in anger, heard the movement downstairs, and a cold color flashed in his eyes.


    Who is so daring to come to his house to steal something!


    Mike snorted and walked downstairs slowly.


    What a surprise!


    ���˾�. In order to maintain this hard-won feeling of surprise, Mike didn''t even turn on his super vision to take a look first.


    So, when he came downstairs, he saw the sneaky...Steve?


    Mike paused, and Steve, who was opposite, looked at Mike in surprise and said, "Are you all right? Where''s the enemy?"


    "What enemy? What can I do?"


    Mike looked at Steve suspiciously.


    Steve also looked at Mike suspiciously, and said, "Isn''t the thermal vision just a signal that you have encountered a strong enemy?"


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 356： Apply! ?

    silence��


    Mike and Steve looked at each other, they seemed to realize something, and embarrassment flashed on their faces.


    "cough!"


    Steve coughed lightly and said, "Well, I was drunk yesterday, and I haven''t..."


    "Hulk!"


    Accompanied by a roar.


    The Hulk smashed the door of Mike''s house with a ''boom'' and rushed in.


    He roared angrily, staring at the emerald green eyes looking for the enemy everywhere.


    But what about the enemy?


    The only reason he had, made him look at Steve.


    Steve looked at Mike.


    Mike stared at the window of his house and the smashed door, his eyes twitching wildly.


    Steve coughed dryly and said to Hulk, "That, I made a mistake, I..."


    "boom!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Hulk punched Steve.


    Steve was blasted out without even raising his shield.


    "Whoosh!"


    He flew a few meters away and slammed into the wall with a painful expression.


    "It''s nothing!"


    Hulk said something in a rough voice, turned around and walked out angrily.


    Looking at the messy room, Mike slapped his face hard.


    What is this all about?


    Mike sighed and pulled Steve, who was pretending to be unconscious, from the wall. He threw a rejuvenation card at random. After treating him, he flickered, quickly disappeared in place, and sent him home. After that, came back.


    On the other hand, after Steve got home, under Peggy Carter''s puzzled eyes, he immediately picked up his phone and started to contact other Avengers.


    "The crisis is over!"


    He said something to each of the Avengers, then wiped the cold sweat from his brow.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Peggy Carter asked curiously, "What happened just now?"


    All he saw was Steve rushing out frantically, and then returning home inexplicably.


    Steve coughed lightly and said, "That, it was a little troublesome just now, I''ve solved it."


    "Trouble, what trouble?"


    "It''s okay, I''ve solved it."


    Steve smiled at Peggy Carter, reached out and shook it, and said, "Everything is under control."


    Peggy Carter hugged Steve and said, "I just like your confident look."


    Steve blushed and hugged Peggy Carter hard.


    ��


    When Gwen and Clark got home, they looked at Mike, who was fixing the door and windows, with anger flashing in his eyes.


    What''s going on here?


    Has their home been attacked?


    When they asked about Mike, Mike''s face darkened, he snorted softly, and told the two of them what happened in the morning.


    After the two listened, they looked at each other, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly, and they couldn''t help laughing.


    The two were driven out to buy food, and finally, before dinner, the damaged door and boat were repaired.


    The father and son (daughter) sat at the dining table, eating dinner and chatting.


    Listening to Clark and Gwen talking about interesting things in work and study, Mike smiled from time to time, happy for them.


    Clark and Gwen fell silent when Mike said he wanted to find something to do.


    "Otherwise, Dad, you can open a restaurant again."


    Gwen suggested, eyes twinkling slightly.


    Mike shook his head and said, "I''m not interested now."


    He wants to experience other occupations.


    Gwen bit her chopsticks, the chopsticks jumped up and down, she frowned and thought, thinking about what Mike was good at.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said, "Dad, come to our school cafeteria to be a chef!"


    Mike: "��"


    Can''t you think of something else for me? Don''t go around eating all the time! ?


    McHui looked at Gwen.


    Gwen coughed lightly, lowered his head to concentrate on eating, but quietly pouted.


    Okay!


    You asked me to give you advice, but now I feel bad...


    Man, what a complex creature.


    Gwen sighed inwardly.


    Mike looked at Clark.


    Clark blinked his eyes and said, "Our newspaper has registered recruitment information."


    Saying that, he took out his mobile phone and showed Mike the relevant information.


    Selling a car, selling a house, cleaning, babysitting��


    Mike touched his head and said, "Is there any difficult career?"


    cook, farmer...


    He wanted to do something more difficult this time.


    "Didn''t you say that Eric started a company? People should be in need now. You can go and see."


    Mike frowned: "His company has just been established, and there are too many things. I want to find a leisurely place."


    Clark: "��"


    Gwen poked Clark''s arm, and the two looked at each other and sighed.


    If you want to do something rare, but also have a leisurely time, this is really...


    Eh!


    Clark''s eyes lit up, he thought.


    He hurriedly picked up his phone, swiped twice on the phone, and opened a web page.


    Stark Industries web page.


    Hire a personal assistant.


    "Dad, Tony is hiring an assistant."


    "What a joke!"


    Mike stared at Clark and said, "Let me go to him..."


    "Is this difficult?"


    Mike hesitated, thinking of Tony''s character, and nodded.


    "Is this busy?"


    Mike frowned: "Not necessarily, he..."


    "No, as long as you go, you will be very idle. He won''t tell you what to do."


    Clark pushed his glasses, a beam of light reflected on the bright glasses, and Gwen, who was shaking, squinted involuntarily.


    "I won''t go!" Mike snorted and said, "Eat!


    ��


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The sun is shining today, the autumn wind is blowing, and the temperature is just right.


    After seeing off Gwen and Clark, Mike drove away from home to the Stark Building in New York.


    After parking the car, Mike looked at the building in front of him and said sincerely, "It''s ugly."


    like a boot.


    Mike added in his mind.


    Because the world has changed a lot, the Stark Building that was supposed to be the Avengers Building did not become the Avengers Building.


    The current Avengers base is placed in a building on the edge of the community where Mike is located, which is called the Avengers Building.


    Usually the Avengers live in the community, and work and experiments are in the building.


    Entering the Stark Industrial Building, Mike walked to the front desk, smiled at the front desk staff - a beautiful young woman, and said, "Hello, what floor is Tony Stark on?"


    The lady at the front desk glanced at Mike quickly and without trace, then smiled and said, "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?"


    "No Then please let me know your intention, and I will make an appointment for you."


    "Reservation? No need."


    Mike shook his head.


    On second thought, he came here to apply for a job, looking for Tony Stark, doesn''t that mean he is going through the back door?


    For this matter, he still needs to go through the back door?


    Mike snorted softly and said, "Forget it, I''m not looking for him anymore, I''m here to apply."


    "Apply?"


    The lady at the front desk widened her eyes.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 357： I trust you

    Mike stood at the front desk and stared at the lady at the front desk.


    "Well, sir, do you know what position you''re applying for?"


    The lady at the front desk looked at Mike curiously.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Assistant."


    "Help, assistant!?"


    The front desk lady was startled and looked at Mike with a foolish look.


    personal assistant?


    That''s a personal assistant!


    Who doesn''t know what Tony Stark is looking for as an assistant?


    Beauty! Beauty! Must be beautiful!


    Therefore, from the release of recruitment information to now, all the beautiful women come to apply for jobs.


    No male has ever applied for a job.


    Besides��


    She glanced at Mike.


    You came to apply for a job, didn''t you even bring a resume?


    Moreover, in the current general job search process, isn''t it all about sending an email first, and then after passing the preliminary review, will the person who passed the review be notified to come for an interview?


    What''s the matter with you coming directly?


    Could it be that this is a mess?


    Or is this an Iron Man fanatic who wants to approach Iron Man this way?


    Thinking of this, her eyes became alert.


    "Sir, if you are applying for a job, please send your resume to our company''s mailbox first. If you pass, we will notify you for an interview."


    Mike frowned.


    So much trouble, why don''t you just call Tony.


    Mike thought to himself.


    Just then, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Work badge! Bring your job badge!"


    "Yes, it''s you! Your job card is crooked!"


    Happy lit the job badge on his chest, reminding every employee who did not put up job badges according to the regulations.


    Although this job is optional, he will definitely take his new job seriously as Tony Stark''s personally appointed security director.


    Just then, a hand rested on his shoulder.


    Happy frowned.


    who is it?


    How dare you interfere with his work!


    Happy turned around with a sullen face.


    "Ken, Mr. Kent!"


    Happy stammered, as if seeing something incredible, and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Happy." Mike let go of his hand and said to Happy, "I need your help with something."


    "Please say!"


    Happy responded nervously.


    "I''m looking for a job, you take me to Pepper, she should be in charge of this, right?"


    "Job job!?"


    Happy looked at Mike in surprise. Seeing Mike''s serious expression, he didn''t seem to be joking. He swallowed and said, "You shouldn''t be here to be the security supervisor, right?"


    "I won''t do such a troublesome job."


    "call!"


    Happy breathed a sigh of relief, then said, "Then the job you want..."


    "Personal Assistant."


    "hiss!"


    "What''s your expression like?"


    "No, nothing, just frightened."


    Happy rubbed his hands nervously and said, "Come with me then."


    He knew Mike''s identity and knew that he couldn''t refuse.


    However, he quietly glanced at Mike with a strange look...


    Mike: "What do you mean? You think I''m going through the back door?"


    "No, no!" Happy said solemnly: "With Mr. Kent''s strength, he will definitely be able to get to the interview."


    Mike nodded in satisfaction.


    Happy said in a low voice, "A group of interviewees happened to be interviewing today. Tony and Pepper are both there."


    Mike frowned.


    His luck is not bad.


    Happy leads Mike outside Pepper Potts'' office, and Mike stands at the door waiting.


    Today''s interview is coming to an end, and now is the last one.


    Mike glanced at several interviewers waiting outside the office.


    good guy!


    All in all!


    One is more beautiful than the other, one is more beautiful, and one is shorter than the other!


    Compared with him, there is no competition at all!


    Mike shook his head secretly.


    And the all-colored beauty also looked at Mike.


    male? That''s not to apply for, there is no threat to them!


    Just then, a woman pushed open the door of the office and came out.


    She had a look of joy on her face, and she was 80% sure that she could win this money, and she might even win Tony Stark''s personal assistant job!


    Just now, Tony Stark''s eyes were aimed at her from time to time, and the amazing color in his eyes was completely captured by her.


    She was like a proud peacock who was about to win. She walked to the side with arrogant steps, opened her bag, took out some cosmetics and started to touch up her makeup.


    In a few minutes, the interview results will be announced on the spot, so they, the interviewers, are all waiting for the results.


    Happy glanced at the office and said to Mike, "Mr. Kent, come with me."


    Meanwhile, Pepper Potts in the office was looking at Tony with unhappy eyes.


    Tony looked innocent.


    "Why are they all women? Are there no men looking for jobs? Do I have to put only men on the job postings?"


    Pepper Potts complained.


    Tony coughed lightly and said, "If you do this, you will be called sexism by some people who have nothing to do and cause yourself trouble."


    After a pause, he said with a serious expression: "Pepper, you can trust me, I won''t have anything to do with those women, I already have you."


    Pepper Potts was moved.


    "Of course I believe you, Tony!"


    "But��"


    Pepper Potts turned his voice, narrowed his eyes slightly, and glanced at Tony''s crotch: "I don''t trust it, and those women."


    Tony: "��"


    There was a knock on the door, and Pepper Potts was a little puzzled Wasn''t it the last interview today?


    At this moment, Happy pushed the door open, gave way to Mike, and hurriedly closed the door again.


    Seeing Mike, Pepper Potts and Tony were stunned.


    "Uncle Mike, why are you here?"


    Tony stood up and asked curiously.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "I''m here to apply, personal assistant!"


    "what!"


    "Great!"


    Pepper Potts happily clapped the table and looked at Tony. Seeing that Tony kept winking at her, she suddenly smiled happily and asked Mike seriously, "Mr. Kent, are you not anymore? Are you kidding me?"


    Mike touched his head and said, "I''m not bored, I want to find something to do!"


    Tony''s mouth twitched.


    You can''t hurt me when you''re bored! You personal assistant, can I use it?


    Pepper Potts smiled and said to Mike: "Congratulations, Mr. Kent! From today, you are Tony''s personal assistant."


    Tony: "!"


    Pepper, you hurt me!


    Pepper Potts quickly walked to Mike, shook hands with Mike, and said sincerely, "Congratulations!"


    Two minutes later, all those who were waiting for the interview results outside got the interview results.


    None of them were hired.


    And when they were unwilling to ask who the employee who came to announce the result got the job, the employee said strangely, "A man."


    All of them looked at each other.


    The father of superheroes in the United States https://

 Chapter 358： unexpected visitor

    In the blink of an eye, a week passed.


    Mike is very satisfied with his new job.


    Working from 9 to 5 every day makes him very fulfilling.


    Meanwhile, Gwen''s school.


    As the noon bell rang, it was time for the school to have lunch.


    Gwen hugged her stomach and let Peter and Harry go to the school cafeteria first, then she rushed into the bathroom quickly.


    Her stomach was a little uncomfortable.


    After squatting in the toilet for a few minutes, Gwen felt his stomach, which was much more comfortable. He returned to the classroom from the bathroom, picked up his lunch box, and was about to walk to the school cafeteria...


    The space at the entrance of the classroom seemed to collapse, a blue sheen appeared, and a figure was squeezed out from it.


    "Fake squid! It feels like I''m being pushed out every time. I''m very delicate, can''t I be gentler?"


    "Huh? Child?"


    When the man with the red hood saw Gwen, he was slightly stunned, then rubbed his hands together and smiled: "I''m really lucky, the last time I traveled through time and space, I had to kill luo who saw my entire room. metamorphosis."


    "Then, beautiful and lovely little beauty, can you forget to see me?"


    He bent down and looked at Gwen in front of him, the pair of white eyes on the red mask, staring at Gwen.


    Gwen''s big eyes flashed, and he quickly looked at the other party.


    Red and black tights, carrying two katana swords on his back, two pistols on the weapon belt strapped to his thigh, and several daggers strapped to his calf.


    Who is he?


    Gwen''s eyes flashed with curiosity.


    Seeing Gwen''s eyes, Wade seemed to see something terrible, stepped back, covered his mouth with his hand, jumped on the spot, and said, "Oh, no, don''t use this kind of thing. Look at me, it''s too dangerous!"


    When the words fell, he rushed to Gwen and said in a gloomy tone: "Curiosity can kill a cat, you say... who can your curiosity kill?"


    Gwen tilted his head, without any fear in his eyes, but asked in an extremely serious tone: "Are you a superhero?"


    "Superheroes!? Hahaha! This shit... I am!"


    Gwen looked Wade up and down and frowned, "Are you a novice? I mean a novice superhero."


    "You... did you see it?" Wade put his hands on his chest and said blushing words in a frightened tone: "Wuwu, I encountered a pervert, how are you, I...I like it very much."


    Gwen: "��"


    She understood that the other party was still a neurotic.


    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly: "Mr. crazy, you should know that if you talk to a little girl like this, you will be regarded as a pervert."


    Wade: "Perverted!? I''m a lunatic at best. If you talk nonsense, I will sue you for slander!"


    Gwen sighed. "It''s exhausting talking to you."


    "Goodbye then!"


    Wade waved his hand, turned and walked out.


    "Did you come through time and space?"


    Hearing Gwen''s words, Wade paused and said without looking back: "It took me a lifetime to learn the word ''be careful''."


    "Little girl, don''t be smart, I will be careful, and..."


    Gwen looked at Wade''s back and suddenly said, "Are you imitating the lines in The Godfather?"


    Wade''s body froze, turned to look at Gwen, and said in surprise: "I''m starting to like you, and for you, I can wait ten years."


    "You really are a pervert..." Gwen muttered, but then he smiled and said, "My name is Gwen."


    Saying that, he extended his hand to Wade.


    Wade coughed lightly, gave a gentleman''s salute, and gently held Gwen''s hand: "Wade."


    "As a superhero, shouldn''t you report your flower name?"


    "��"


    Wade was silent and looked up at the sky.


    He was reminded of the most basic superhero rules by a little girl...


    "Deadpool, that''s what they call me."


    "Cool!" Gwen''s eyes lit up and said, "What superpowers do you have, can you perform for me?"


    "Hmph, do you think I''m a circus lion? I''ll show you my abilities?"


    "What are you kidding? I''m Wade, I..."


    Gwen looked at Wade who was talking while drawing out a knife and stabbed himself, and said speechlessly: "Okay, I know your ability."


    Wade drew his knife and coughed lightly: "Okay, Gwen, I have to go. If I don''t go, I''m afraid I will fall in love with you."


    goooo...


    A suspicious voice came.


    Gwen blinked, lifted the lunch box in his hand, and said, "Want to eat together?"


    "Since you''re begging me!" Wade touched his stomach and said, "I''m welcome."


    Three minutes later, the two came to the roof of the school building. Gwen and Wade were sitting on the edge. When Gwen was about to hand him some lunch, Wade took it and said to Gwen, "I want to eat. "


    "Um."


    "You need to take off your mask to eat."


    "Oh!"


    "My face is ugly, you''ll have nightmares when you see it."


    "Oh!"


    Wade looked at Gwen speechlessly and said, "Then you are still looking at me? Don''t you know what it is to be afraid of? What are you afraid of?"


    Gwen chuckled, still staring at Wade''s face.


    Wade rolled his eyes, still avoiding Gwen''s gaze, turning his head to take off his hood.


    "Look! There are superheroes!"


    Gwen pointed sharply to the sky.


    "where?"


    "hiss!"


    Gwen looked at Wade''s face and took a breath.


    Wade''s eyes flickered slightly, and he hurriedly pulled the mask off.


    He was a little overwhelmed at this moment.


    Although the contact time was very short, he really liked Gwen, this little girl, so he cared about his face, things he didn''t expect...


    "It must be painful, right?"


    Gwen looked at him with his big bright eyes.


    Pure and beautiful.


    Like when he was in bed with his wife, he was obsessed with making her...


    Snapped!


    He slapped himself violently, took back the picture that was about to flash in his mind, and laughed at himself: "Is it like an avocado that has been ravaged?"


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing, swinging her legs slightly, and happily eating her lunch.


    Vedra raised half of the mask and ate half of the lunch that Gwen had given him, praising him constantly.


    A few minutes later, when the two finished their lunch, Wade and Gwen borrowed their phones and checked the information online.


    After a while, he looked at a series of news and materials with a dull expression.


    It seems that he has made a mistake in the time line shuttle this time?


    He not only traveled through time and space, but directly traveled to another world?


    There is no Superman in his world, and no Iron Man.


    His world is much simpler, only mutants...


    He hurriedly looked at the watch on his wrist and couldn''t help but scolded.


    "Fake, why is this broken thing without energy?"


    The father of superheroes in the United States https://

 Chapter 359： "Stealing" is not a bad thing, is it?

    Due to a misoperation, he, who should have been traveling on the timeline, directly traveled through the world and came to the current new universe, and the energy of the time-space shuttle was completely consumed.


    "I''ll just say, if you just travel through time, it''s impossible to use so much energy!"


    "No, now is not the time to think about that..."


    Wade was silent for a while, and said in a narration tone: "Wade is very sad now, super sad!"


    Gwen was about to chime in when he suddenly felt sick.


    I saw Wade slapped the time shuttle on his wrist, and then couldn''t help but licked it lightly, kissed it twice, and then...


    "Damn it! The energy is not full! Can''t my love be used to recharge? What a piece of shit!"


    He couldn''t help cursing loudly, but smiled again and said, "Fortunately, I know how to charge."


    Gwen couldn''t help shaking his head when he looked at Wade babbling on.


    This guy can''t be seen as a normal person at all.


    She stood up from the edge of the rooftop, turned around and jumped, landed on the roof, and said to Wade, "Goodbye, Deadpool."


    "Wait a minute!" Wade stopped Gwen: "You helped me, I want to repay you!"


    "Repay? How much will you give me?"


    "I''m a poor ghost." Wade changed his voice and said, "However, I''m a mercenary. If you have someone you want to kill, give it to me."


    Gwen thought about it.


    People who want to kill...


    "No."


    Shaking his head, Gwen said: "Goodbye, and, don''t do bad things, you will be caught by superheroes."


    Wade waved frantically at Gwen''s back, and after Gwen disappeared in front of his eyes, he raised his head and said quietly: "What a wonderful girl, it''s a pity she''s too young, otherwise I''ll fall in love with her."


    But don''t do bad things?


    Stealing shouldn''t be such a bad thing!


    Wade thought about it for a while and nodded with certainty.


    Not counting! He didn''t kill anyone!


    And, how does he get home without doing something?


    Thinking of this, Wade sighed heavily.


    He can''t do it! He was forced!


    He jumped for life...


    "I rely on!"


    With a desperate cry, he fell down the stairs.


    He forgot that this was the thirteenth floor.


    Haw!


    He fell to the ground and became an abstract painting, but his injuries were recovering quickly.


    ��


    At the same time, a technology company called AIM is conducting human experiments in a secret research institute.


    A man with meticulously combed hair was standing in the observation room on the second floor with a woman with long hair, a good-looking appearance, and a white coat, looking down at the upcoming experiment below, with a serious expression.


    In the laboratory on the first floor, several experimenters were busy in front of each experimental subject.


    "Aldridge, is that person trustworthy? Just let him participate in our experimental project..."


    Wearing a white coat, Maya Hansen looked at Aldridge Killian hesitantly beside her, and her words were full of worry.


    Killian''s gaze fell on an experimenter below.


    The man had messy hair and a beard that grew haphazardly. His entire face looked like a ball of fur covered in thick hair, with only a pair of bright and frenzied eyes sticking out.


    "Does it matter?"


    A smile appeared on Killian''s face, and he turned to look at Maya Hansen: "As long as he can help us with the desperate virus at night and improve the success rate of injection fusion, is he trustworthy? Does it matter?"


    Maya Hansen hesitated and nodded firmly: "Important!"


    She knows how much potential this project has, and if the other party has bad intentions...


    "Rest assured, everything is under control."


    Killian said lightly. Seeing what Maya Hansen wanted to say, he waved his hand, pointed to the experiment below, and said, "It''s about to start, and you''ll know immediately whether he is worthy of trust."


    If successful, he will give the other party a ''certain'' level of trust.


    For him, value is the measure of trust.


    Maya Hansen bit her lip.


    Things had gone beyond her expectations and had been completely out of her control.


    She just wanted to research the Extremis Virus and use it for medical purposes, but Killian didn''t seem to have such a plan.


    He has bigger ambitions, or the people behind him have bigger ambitions.


    However, she had no idea who was behind Killian.


    At this moment, Killian said lightly: "It''s started."


    Maya Hansen looked hurriedly.


    She still attaches great importance to the experiment to improve the success rate of Extremis Virus fusion.


    I saw a few physically disabled people, as well as a few people who had already received the first-stage injection, slowly walked into the transformation cabin.


    Then, a magnetic, yet cold voice sounded.


    I saw the man with the head like a ball of hair looking up at the observation room on the second floor, and said slowly: "Your desperate virus is very good, but the way of fusing the virus is too rude."


    It turned out to be injected through intravenous injection, which is simply... outrageous.


    Whether the drug can be absorbed or not, and the effect of the absorption, depends entirely on the individual''s constitution and will, and the entire process cannot be controlled, which is a complete failure.


    His fusion device can perfectly solve this problem. After all, the Desperate Virus is too soft compared to the energy of the Mind Scepter.


    Desperate Elixir is such a good thing, if he finds out in advance, they won''t be killed by those **** Avengers...


    Thinking of this Strucker''s eyes flashed with hatred.


    "That''s why you are here."


    Killian said lightly: "Let''s start, let me see your ability."


    Strucker turned indifferently and started to operate on the console.


    The desperate virus begins to fully integrate with the people inside through the ability fusion cabin. The process is very smooth, but when the virus is fused, it will still bring pain to the fusion person.


    However, compared to the method of meridian injection, it is much smaller.


    Therefore, all the experimental samples survived this time.


    An hour later, the fusion cabin door opened, and all the people inside came out. The limbs they were missing had regrown, and in the second stage, the experiments that were most likely to get out of control and self-explode were also intact and in a very stable state.


    Strakta looked at Killian.


    "Clap!"


    Killian applauded and said, "Great, we can talk."


    "I want to talk to your boss."


    Strucker looked at Killian silently.


    Killian''s expression stiffened, and he said, "I am the boss."


    "Heh." Strucker smiled lightly, but there was sarcasm in his eyes: "Stop joking."


    "As far as I know, ten years ago, you were just a poor **** with a business card to woo money around."


    "To shut up!"


    Killian looked at Strucker angrily, a red light faintly appeared under his skin.


    Strucker just looked at each other silently.


    After a few seconds, Killian took a deep breath and said, "You will see it!"


    The father of superheroes in the United States https://

 Chapter 360： you are iron man

    Stark Building.


    Tony rarely comes here now because the management of Stark Industries is handed over to Pepper Potts.


    So, Mike, who is now his assistant, naturally doesn''t have to go to Stark Building every day to go to work.


    Basically, except for Saturday and Sunday off, Tony will only come to the Stark Building at most once a week.


    Now, he spends more time at the Avengers Mansion and at home.


    Early in the morning, Mike sent Clark and Gwen away, looked at the time, looked moved, and walked to the door.


    Sure enough, outside the door is Tony in a suit.


    "Uncle Mike, it''s time to go to work."


    As he spoke, he gently inhaled his nose.


    "Wait for me, I''ll change clothes."


    Mike turned around and walked into the room, pointed to the dining table and said, "Your breakfast."


    Tony finally showed a smile, and the grief of the boss coming to call the assistant to work also faded a little.


    He hired an assistant for himself to help him with some daily and work matters, and as a result... he invited an ''uncle'' to come back.


    Hurry up and dare not hurry, make calls but dare not make calls, have to call to work every day...


    He was really unlucky.


    However, when there is an advantage, he can eat a good breakfast.


    Sitting at the dining table, Tony, who turned his grief into appetite, quickly ate breakfast, and quickly finished the breakfast before Mike went downstairs.


    Rubbing his stomach, feeling more and more flesh, Tony suddenly thought of Sol, and shivered suddenly.


    Mike''s food is so good, and if it goes on like this, he won''t be far from Sol.


    But how can their family eat without getting fat?


    Just when a question mark appeared in Tony''s mind, Mike walked downstairs.


    With a flick of his body, Mike disappeared in place, and when Tony reacted, he had already cleaned up the dining table.


    "Let''s go, boss."


    Mike stood at the door with a smile and said to Tony.


    Tony walked out quickly.


    Destination: Avengers Tower.


    One of the great things about Mike being an assistant is that you don''t have to avoid Mike when doing superhero work.


    Mike drove Tony to the Avengers Building and came to Tony''s laboratory together.


    As soon as he entered the laboratory, Tony devoted himself to the production of the steel suit.


    Mike sat aside with his phone and started to swipe his phone. Seeing that Tony was already in production, he shook his head.


    Tony has been crazy about making steel suits recently.


    As an assistant, he is very relaxed, but he feels as boring as at home.


    He can''t do this job long, he''s too busy.


    At this moment, Tony suddenly screamed.


    Mike turned his head to look, and saw Tony breathing heavily against his chest, with fear flashing in his eyes.


    "Tony?"


    Mike walked up to Tony and said, "Again?"


    Tony nodded hard.


    A purification card appeared between Mike''s fingers.


    When the card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, a cyan airflow appeared on Tony''s body. After flashing from him, his anxiety and fear were cleared up.


    Tony sat down in the chair with a sullen face, and said to Mike, "Thank you."


    anxiety.


    Since the Battle of New York, Tony, who was almost killed, got away with anxiety.


    "Let''s talk."


    Mike pulled up a chair and sat beside Tony.


    Tony put his hands in his hair and said painfully, "I''ve seen a doctor, it''s an anxiety disorder."


    "Why worry?"


    "It should be..." He paused and murmured, "The Battle of New York."


    "Battle of New York? Didn''t we win?"


    Mike asked suspiciously.


    In the original plot, Tony''s anxiety disorder was caused by the fact that he carried a nuclear bomb and flew through the space gate. Because he was almost unable to come back, he had no sense of security and was not confident in his own power. Anxiety disorder, but why now?


    Tony took a deep breath and said slowly: "That day, I was almost killed by Kryptonians, really... just a little bit, even if it wasn''t for your extensive treatment from Uncle Mike, I would..."


    Speaking of this, his expression became more painful, and even his breathing gradually became faster.


    "So, you frantically made battle suits for... a sense of security?"


    "Um��"


    Tony smiled wryly and said, "Sometimes, I feel safe in a battle suit."


    Mike pinched his chin, suddenly smiled, and said, "This is somewhat similar to a special event I had before."


    "Huh? You also suffer from anxiety?"


    "I don''t know if it counts, but... I did get a little scared at that time because of my lack of strength."


    After a pause, Mike said, "Those children have been special since they were young. I''m afraid that I can''t protect them, so I try to make cards every day, because I''m afraid that because I don''t have enough cards, I won''t be able to use them when it''s time to use them."


    "It''s a bit like your behavior of making steel suits."


    "Then... how did you overcome it?"


    "overcome?"


    Mike thought for a while and said, "I didn''t get over it. Clark and the others became stronger and stronger, and my symptoms were cured."


    "��"


    Tony was speechless, and even felt that his already blocked heart became even more blocked.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike laughed, patted Tony on the shoulder, then stopped laughing, and said seriously: "I can help you solve this symptom with some abilities."


    A gleam of joy flashed in Tony''s eyes.


    Mike continued: "But you need to choose whether you need my ability completely or I use my ability to guide you to overcome it. The second, you need to face your own fears."


    Tony didn''t hesitate at all, his eyes firmly said: "The second kind."


    He can accept help, but he cannot accept that he is completely dependent on others.


    Mike nodded, and a card appeared between his fingers.


    Name: Professor X.


    Character introduction: A powerful psychic.


    Note: Let''s communicate with heart.


    The card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, and a phantom flashed behind Mike, turning into a band of light and rushing into Mike''s body.


    Mike stretched out his middle index finger and tapped lightly on his temple. Invisible spiritual power appeared and poured into Tony''s head. He began to dig out the fear in the other party''s heart, and found a solution for the other party.


    Anxiety about the crisis and lack of his own strength caused him to rely heavily on the battle suit, even to the point where he couldn''t sleep without the battle suit by his side.


    In the final analysis, it is because he is an ordinary person, and he is nothing without the battle suit.


    Aware of Tony''s thoughts, Mike smiled slightly and said to Tony in his mind, "Lord also has an iron suit, why not Iron Man? Why are you the only Iron Man?"


    "because��"


    "Because of you! You made the steel suit!" Mike said softly, "Don''t let it become a cocoon that binds you!"


    "You are Iron Man, and no one can take that away."


    "I''m Iron Man?"


    Tony kept muttering, and after a few seconds, he said firmly: "Yes, I am Iron Man."


    The father of superheroes in the United States https://

 ~： Goo 1 day!

    Carvin is out today, but I didn''t write it out.


    The last day to ask for leave, the 3rd watch will resume on the 21st.


    "Father of Superheroes" Goo one day!


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Full text update of "Father of Superheroes", keep in mind the URL:


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 361： Lets go, Logan!

    Mike dissipated the power of manifestation, looked at Tony, who had lost all his doubts, and showed a smile.


    Although Tony has not completely got rid of his anxiety, he has overcome it quickly, so he also specifically said a few words that can induce Tony''s anxiety to test.


    The result was unexpectedly good.


    When Mike picked up the phone and went to the side to swipe the phone, Tony looked at Mike''s figure with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He remembers... Mike''s birthday seems to be coming soon, seems to be five months away?


    At that time, he will prepare a small gift for the other party to express his gratitude.


    Mike really helped him a lot.


    ��


    Meanwhile, on the streets of New York.


    Wade, who was wearing a tight-fitting shirt, was surrounded by several people. The front one was holding a selfie stick, his face was full of happy smiles, and he was taking pictures with Wade with several of his friends.


    "Talk with me... Fake!"


    Wade raised his middle finger.


    Click!


    The photo was frozen, Wade waved to the crowd, and after blowing two kisses to the crowd, he jumped around and left.


    He likes the atmosphere of this world.


    People worship superheroes very much. Even if you dress like this on the street, you will not be regarded as a pervert. At most, you will be regarded as a superhero imitator, and they will take pictures with you enthusiastically.


    Along the way, he has fulfilled several waves of people''s photo requests.


    "My God, God will really be moved by my actions, I''m an angel."


    Wade murmured in a low voice.


    A sudden footstep.


    He stopped in front of a children''s toy store and rushed in with bright eyes.


    He saw a lot of funny toys.


    "Oh my God! Is this a wheelchair man with hair and not yet in a wheelchair? Is this a beast? Too cute too? Is this Wolverine?"


    He looked at a doll with a height of dozens of centimeters, and looked at the cute Wolverine Logan, and a pair of small white eyes almost burst out with pink hearts.


    "Whoa, whoa! It''s so cute!"


    Wade hugged the Wolverine doll fiercely, as if to rub the other into his own body, and hugged the other into a ball.


    Seeing this scene, a woman on the side couldn''t help but smile and said, "Do you like Wolverine too?"


    "I''m not liking, I''m loving."


    Wade kissed the doll in his arms fiercely.


    The woman said excitedly: "Look, I know that there are more people who like the X-Men than the Avengers!"


    "Well, ma''am, you seem to have misunderstood."


    Wade said seriously: "I just like little Logan."


    "I��"


    Just as the woman was about to say something, a man who was walking around in the toy store grabbed the woman''s shoulder bag and rushed out of the store.


    The woman was stunned and shouted loudly: "The thief! Quickly help!"


    Wade smiled and said, "I''ll help, how about you give me this doll?"


    "As long as you can catch him!"


    "no problem!"


    Wade smiled happily, drew his gun quickly, and pointed it at the thief...


    "boom!"


    With the sound of a gunshot, a brilliant blood flower bloomed on the thief''s leg, and the thief who was running wildly rolled to the ground.


    The scene was silent, and screams sounded one after another.


    Wade pressed his ears, walked quickly to the thief, kicked him away, picked up the bag, walked to the woman in the dull and frightened eyes of everyone, handed the bag to the other party, After picking up Logan''s doll, he smiled at the woman: "You are such a generous lady."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    As the woman spoke, she took two steps back.


    She felt that the person in front of her was dangerous.


    But Wade ignored the woman''s thoughts. He had already left the toy store with his cute ''Little Logan'' in his arms.


    This world is very different from his world, and he has been collecting relevant information to prepare for his time and space shuttle to collect energy.


    Finally, he found a suitable target - Tony Stark.


    First of all, the other party is very rich, a super rich.


    Secondly, the other party is very smart. Although he is a superhero, he is an ordinary person.


    He came to Yin, the other party should not have the strength to fight back.


    Most, most importantly, Tony Stark''s address is best to look up.


    Stark Company, Avengers Building are all here, and it is relatively easy to find Tony Stark.


    what!


    Although his Deadpool Wade is a vicious talker and has some problems with his nerves, but! He''s a little smart guy!


    Too bad he can''t go to X school to visit those lovely X-Men now.


    "But... hehe! I can still go after collecting energy!"


    All you have to do now is to squat.


    Looking at the Stark Building not far away, he smiled, but then the smile gradually became vulgar.


    Putting the doll in his hand to his crotch, he shouted, "Let''s go! Logan!"


    ��


    Mister Sinister''s island, located in an underground secret base.


    Mr. Sinister, who was wearing a white coat, was looking at an embryo in the nutrition tank, his eyes were gentle as if he was looking at his own child.


    This is a perfect piece.


    No, to be precise, in his conception, this is not a complete work.


    It''s just the base color for the perfect piece he''s designed, to which he''ll add richer colors later.


    "Sir, I''m ready."


    Jason Stryker quietly appeared in the experiment Go for it. "Mr. Sinister waved his hand, looked at Jason calmly, and said, "Don''t forget, we still need a chance to appear, we must not be too hasty, and we will not attract attention if we proceed step by step. "


    "I understand, sir."


    Jason pushed his gold-wire glasses, a pair of different-colored pupils full of confidence.


    They''ve been preparing for so long, and they''ll see results right away.


    Mr. Sinister walked up to Jason, hugged him gently, and said, "Don''t let me down."


    Back then, bringing him back from Three Mile Island was the most satisfying choice in his life.


    Jason nodded and turned to leave.


    ��


    In an office of AIM Corporation.


    Trask took a sip of his coffee and waited.


    The man behind Killian has agreed to meet him.


    This is his chance to take revenge on those people.


    The desperate virus may be just a commodity in the eyes of the other party, but in his eyes, it is also a tool of revenge.


    He didn''t ask for much, he just wanted to gather the remaining people of Hydra, transform them into desperate warriors, and let himself have a powerful super-power team in his hands to avenge himself.


    One side comes out with the desperate virus, and the other side comes out with the fusion technology, which is a very fair deal.


    Just when he guessed to himself, the door of the office was pushed open, and Killian walked in, then bent down slightly, and after making a gesture of please, a tall and straight man in a suit with long black hair. appeared in front of him.


    full of adults.

 Chapter 362： Vicky

    In the office, the Manchus sat opposite Trask, and Killian stood behind the Manchus, quickly reciting a document he had just found.


    "Wolfgang von Strucker, one of the leaders of Hydra, who is now wanted all over the world, you..."


    Listening to Killian''s constant recitation, Trask''s face was very calm.


    What the other party said was the truth, he was so nervous.


    and��


    He looked at the man in front of him and didn''t know anything.


    full of adults.


    That attack on Tony Stark, and made him one of the opportunities to become Iron Man.


    So, the man behind Aldridge Killian is the Manchurian?


    Strucker waved his hand and said, "Don''t read these meaningless things, I know better than you."


    Killian closed the folder in his hand and said sarcastically, "Since we know your details, what qualifications do you have to talk to us? We will hand you over...hehe."


    "Will not."


    Strucker''s expression was calm.


    "what?"


    "I said you wouldn''t hand me over."


    With a smile on the corner of Strucker''s mouth, he looked at Master Manchu and said with certainty, "Am I right? Master Manchu?"


    The full man looked at Strucker with interest: "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "Cooperation."


    Strucker gracefully picked up the coffee in front of him and said, "After seeing you, I am very sure that we can reach a cooperation."


    The actions of the Manchus have long revealed the identity of the other party.


    A powerful thug, a terrorist with deep resources.


    What can such a person want, what does he want most?


    The full man''s hand tapped lightly on the armrest of the sofa, and the Lord of the Rings on his fingers flashed with various colors of light.


    After a few seconds, he smiled lightly and said, "How do you want to cooperate?"


    "Win-win and equal cooperation."


    "Just because of you bereaved dogs?"


    "Perhaps, but we were only so far away from mastering the world."


    Strucker pulled a punch with both hands.


    "Ah."


    The full man smiled indifferently.


    He doesn''t care how brilliant the other party was in the past, what he wants to know is how much benefit the other party can bring him now.


    "Simply straightforward, what can you bring us, and what do you need us to do?"


    The full man said quietly.


    He doesn''t have time to play any negotiation game here with the other party.


    "We all need desperate warriors made by the desperate virus. We need this powerful force. I can help you, like an assembly line, to produce desperate warriors."


    Strucker said in a very positive tone.


    The man nodded calmly.


    This kind of thing is obvious.


    "We have a common enemy."


    The object of his revenge is the Avengers.


    And what Manchu is going to do, the Avengers will definitely become his stumbling block, and there is even a grudge between Manchu and Tony Stark.


    Strucker and Lord Man looked at each other for a few seconds, and they both saw a trace of hatred hidden in each other''s eyes. Even at this moment, they actually felt... sympathetic?


    Tony Stark is an Avenger, and the Avenger is one of the big reasons why Hydra was destroyed.


    Tony Stark and the X-Men hunted down the Ten Commandments in the Middle East and almost wiped out their organization.


    "Tony Stark!"


    The two whispered at the same time, suddenly shook hands, and said, "Happy cooperation."


    Seeing the cooperation between the two parties, Strucker suddenly said: "Oh, by the way, I have another plan, I don''t know if you want to hear it or not."


    "Oh?"


    The Manchus are very interested in this.


    Strucker pointed to the empty coffee cup beside him, and looked at Killian behind the man.


    Killian''s face was ugly, after snorting heavily in his heart, he picked up the empty coffee cup and walked out.


    Then, Strucker''s voice sounded slowly.


    "Interested in trying to take over the country?"


    "Oh?" Master Manchu''s eyes lit up and said, "Tell me about it."


    "The vice president of this country is an unwilling man, and his favorite daughter is a cripple."


    Hearing this, Master Man suddenly understood.


    ��


    "Hey, blah, blah!"


    Wade sat on the roof of a building with a telescope hanging from his neck, rubbing his knife boredly.


    "Damn it! Why is such a lazy person so rich?"


    "Doesn''t he know what a role model is?"


    "What''s the use of a boss like him if he doesn''t come to work for a week?"


    With a strong sour taste, Wade complained, put the knife in his hand back into the scabbard behind his back, picked up the telescope hanging from his neck, and looked at the Stark Industrial Building in the distance.


    "Still not! What the **** is this guy doing!"


    He thought he was lazy enough, but now...


    "Such a lazy person doesn''t deserve the right to mate!"


    Wade said bitterly, picked up the bento on the side, and happily ate it.


    He''s been here for a week trying to catch Tony.


    As a result, not even a ghost was seen.


    Fortunately, he also bought a special telescope.


    After a quick lunch, Wade picked up his telescope and continued to look at the building in the distance.


    He was lying on the edge of the building when he was bored, constantly changing positions, but even so, he almost fell asleep and almost fell from the roof.


    If it wasn''t for that explosion...


    Wade patted his chest, looking frightened, and looked at the place where the explosion sounded in the distance and saw that there was already chaos.


    The flames were burning with black smoke, people were screaming, the wounded were howling...


    "Tsk tsk."


    Wade shook his head.


    That world is not safe.


    At this moment, he saw a golden-red figure flying out of the Stark Industrial Building and flying towards the site of the incident not far from it.


    "Steel, Iron Man!"


    He screamed excitedly, jumped down violently, and almost fell from the upstairs.


    "Wait for me! Tony Stark!"


    He screamed excitedly and ran downstairs quickly.


    Chase, he can''t catch up.


    However, he was able to find a way to enter the Stark Building and wait for the rabbit.


    I saw it rushed into a store on the street.


    A few minutes later, a blond woman wearing black silk and high heels, with an enchanting figure but a mask, walked out of the store with a large bag.


    "Da da!"


    The high heels stepped on the ground, making a crisp sound.


    Wade twisted his buttocks, reached out and brushed his hair, and gently threw the bag he was carrying on his shoulders, showing the color of the wind.


    If it wasn''t for him wearing a weird mask, many people would have come to ask him for a phone number.


    But even so, it attracted a lot of attention along the way.


    In this regard, Wade is very happy.


    Reaching out and dragging his chest, he called himself Vicky''s Wade, and strode into the Stark Industrial Building.

 Chapter 363： some good

    Wade walked into the building, adjusted his emotions, touched his stomach with one hand, and quickly walked to the front desk.


    "Snapped!"


    He slapped his desk sharply.


    The lady at the front desk was startled, her neck shrank unconsciously, she looked up at Wade, her eyes swept across the mask on the other''s face and the backpack in her hand, her face instantly paled, and she hurriedly said, "No, Don''t kill me! I only came here to work, if you rob, there is a gold shop three blocks away, which is more suitable for you!"


    Wade: "��"


    How does this beautiful girl have a brain?


    How could he be considered a robber?


    Is he short of money?


    Hmm...missing!


    He nodded heavily, then coughed lightly, adjusted his voice, and shouted in a sharp and thin voice: "You rob, you are the one who robbed! I''m here to find the bearer Tony. Stark''s!"


    "!"


    The lady at the front desk stayed for a while and said, "What, what? Looking for Mr. Stark?"


    "right!"


    Wade patted the table excitedly, but couldn''t help pressing his slightly bulging belly, and said, "Did you see it? Did you see it? My belly! There is his child in it!"


    "Mr. Stark''s child?"


    The front desk lady''s head was about to go down due to this sudden information.


    Or... you''d better robbery, this is easier for me to accept.


    The lady at the front desk added something in her heart. Seeing the employees passing by looking at them curiously, she hurriedly said, "Miss, please don''t yell, this kind of thing requires evidence!"


    "Evidence!?" Wade recalled the plot in the TV series, stretched out his hand to press his stomach, and said angrily, "Isn''t this evidence? Could it be... Do you want me to dig out my stomach for a paternity test?"


    Front desk lady: "!"


    Sister, don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t say anything!


    Those employees who looked at them curiously have stopped, and some people even took two steps here curiously.


    Upon seeing this, the lady at the front desk was sweaty and hurriedly comforted: "No, I didn''t mean that. I mean did you make an appointment with Mr. Stark? Why don''t I make an appointment for you."


    "An appointment? I''m afraid I won''t see that **** when the baby is born! I''m going upstairs right now, right now, to see Tony Stark!"


    He rushed to the elevator angrily, like an abandoned woman.


    The front desk lady hurriedly stopped him, and then two security guards came to help.


    Wade rolled his eyes, pushed his chest against the security guard, and pushed his stomach against the lady at the front desk.


    The faces of the three of them instantly turned ugly.


    This is really not easy to handle.


    If it''s fake, they won''t look good if it''s a big deal, if it''s real, they can''t afford to offend...


    But the three of them dutifully stood in front of Wade.


    At this moment, Happy, who happened to be passing by, came over, stood in front of Wade, and said, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Who am I? You ask your boss to go! What are you doing here? Come to find a father for my child!"


    "Looking for Dad?"


    "Tony Stark!"


    Happy rolled his eyes and shouted, "Impossible! He hasn''t dated someone like you...I mean dated! Do you have any proof?"


    "my stomach!"


    "Sorry, this can''t be used as evidence."


    Happy shook his head, staring suspiciously at Wade''s stomach.


    Wade said angrily: "He definitely doesn''t want to recognize it. Do you have to take out his bed photo before you believe it?"


    As soon as the words came out, except for Happy shaking his head, the other people around looked eager.


    Iron Man''s bed photo?


    "Gudong!"


    The lady at the front desk couldn''t help swallowing.


    Wade: "��"


    "What are you doing? Don''t go to work?"


    Happy glared at the people around him and said to Wade, "You only have two choices, wait here obediently, or leave here."


    "The people from Stark are bullying people!"


    Wade shouted loudly, carefully holding his mask.


    Happy had a headache.


    To be honest, he wasn''t sure if it was true.


    Although his boss will take measures every time, what if, what if...


    Seeing that more and more people came to watch the fun, Happy suddenly had a flash of inspiration, took out his mobile phone, pressed a number, and after the call was connected, he said, "Mr. Kent, come down quickly, Tony is in trouble. "


    Now that Mike is Tony''s personal assistant, it''s better to leave this kind of thing to the other party. As for Pepper Potts... You don''t need to let her know about this kind of thing.


    Hearing Happy''s words, Mike, who was drinking in Tony''s office, rushed down excitedly.


    He is bored!


    Coming downstairs, looking at the noisy crowd, Mike strode over and appeared beside Happy.


    Happy breathed a sigh of relief and said to Wade: "This is Mr. Stark''s personal assistant, what can you tell him!"


    Mike looked at Happy suspiciously.


    Happy hurriedly whispered, "She said that she was pregnant with Tony''s child and wanted to quarrel to see Tony."


    Mike: "��"


    This plot, now the third-rate TV series will not be filmed like this, right?


    Still, it''s fun.


    He glanced at it and turned on super vision.


    If you are pregnant, you can tell at a glance.


    However, this look almost blinded him.


    That thing, I''m afraid it''s bigger than Tony''s, right?


    Pregnant?


    Use your belly button to have a baby?


    Mike resisted the urge to complain and glanced at the face behind the mask.


    "Fake!"


    He whispered He has never seen such an ugly face!


    It''s like avocado soaked in sulfuric acid.


    However, why is it ugly and familiar?


    Mike had some doubts in his heart, but strode towards the other party.


    The trouble still has to be resolved, who made him a qualified assistant.


    Seeing Mike coming, Wade puffed out his chest to Mike, and the corners of his mouth raised proudly under the mask.


    Those security guards were so scared off by him.


    Who knows...


    Mike actually reached out and grabbed one of them.


    The scene was quiet, and even Wade stayed for a while.


    Then, without waiting for everyone to react, Mike squeezed hard.


    "Pfft!"


    With a clear sound, the clothes on Wade''s chest collapsed instantly, and quickly became wet, and water continued to flow out.


    In an instant, the scene became indescribable, and everyone looked at Wade''s eyes and became strange.


    Angry, can''t help laughing, and even...disappointed?


    Wade''s mouth twitched.


    Well, his plan failed.


    So��


    Now it''s Plan B!


    He looked at Mike in front of him, reached out and grabbed Mike''s hand, twisted it hard, twisted Mike''s arm behind his back, touched his waist, and held a gun in his hand.


    "do not move!"


    He pointed a gun at Mike''s forehead: "If you want to survive, let your boss come over!"


    Mike blinked.


    This situation...something wonderful!

 Chapter 364： why me?

    A woman who came to hold a ball became a gangster with a gun! ?


    The sudden change made the surrounding employees startled, and then hurriedly avoided it with panic.


    But Happy was stunned when he saw this scene.


    Mike is a hostage?


    hiss!


    He looked at Wade in admiration.


    "do not come!"


    Wade dragged Mike back, seeing that Happy wanted to follow, and pointed a gun at Happy.


    Happy couldn''t help but said, "Well, stop it."


    If this goes on, he is afraid that the other party will disappear from this world.


    "Shut up?" Wade tilted his head strangely: "Why should I quit?"


    As he spoke, he dragged Mike towards the elevator and said to Mike, "Let your boss come to save you!"


    "Don''t come here!"


    Wade pointed the gun at the others and left with Mike.


    Happy scratched his head.


    This is how to do?


    Seeing that others wanted to call the police, Happy waved his hand and said, "No need to call the police, it''s fine."


    The eyes of everyone looking at Happy became strange.


    Everyone was pointed at guns, and they said they were all right?


    Could it be that he wanted to kill someone with a gun?


    Everyone looked at Happy''s eyes and became horrified.


    Happy was tired and said helplessly: "Don''t worry, Mr. Stark will solve it."


    Everyone was stunned.


    It turned out to be so.


    At the same time, Mike has been held hostage by Wade into the elevator.


    After pressing the floor where Tony''s office is located, the elevator climbs up to the top floor.


    The atmosphere in the elevator was a little dignified.


    "Why did you choose me?"


    Facing Mike''s sudden question, Wade squeezed his eyes, and the small white eyes on the mask were full of doubts.


    "what?"


    He asked back and said as it should be: "Of course it''s because you look weak."


    With a handsome face and a suit and leather shoes, he looks like the kind of weak white-collar worker who has been in the office for a long time.


    "Ugh."


    Mike sighed and said, "You don''t choose so many people, but choose me. Your vision is really good."


    "Ha, your vision is also good, you can actually see the advantages of my vision."


    Wade smiled and patted Mike on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, I''m just talking to your boss about something."


    "Oh!"


    Mike responded, looked at the flashing floor numbers one by one, and said, "Then I''ll be more polite to you."


    The words fell, and before Wade could react, Mike grabbed Wade''s gun. When Wade subconsciously pulled the trigger, he saw that his weapon had been easily squeezed into a ball by Mike.


    "Oh, Fake!"


    He screamed in surprise, and punched Mike''s chin with a vicious swing.


    Mike flashed and disappeared in front of him. With a speed that Wade couldn''t detect, he quickly flipped through the bag in Wade''s hand.


    A red battle suit, a symbolic hood, and two katana swords.


    This is... Deadpool?


    A thought flashed in Mike''s mind, after pulling out the samurai sword, he put it on Deadpool''s neck, and then stopped.


    When Wade was waving his empty fist in doubt, he felt a chill in his neck.


    "Uh��"


    He looked at Mike seriously for a second, then raised his hands quickly: "Wow, it seems that my eyesight is really good, and I won the lottery all at once."


    "Ding."


    The elevator door opened, and the two had already arrived in front of Tony''s office.


    Mike motioned the two to go out, and Wade''s mouth kept talking like a machine gun.


    "Who are you? Which superhero is it? What''s your name? Chest pincer or assistant?"


    "What kind of ability did you just have, and why is it so fast? Is it good to use it in bed? How about I pay bucks to study?"


    "I see, your real name is Speed ??Shocker, right!?"


    "I��"


    "you shut up."


    Mike said lightly, the knife in his hand slid down quickly, pointed at Wade''s crotch, and said, "One more word and I''ll cut it."


    Wade felt a chill in his crotch. Looking at Mike''s expressionless face, he suddenly had the urge to continue teasing and let Mike show other expressions.


    As for that thing, it will last longer.


    So, after struggling for a second, he opened his mouth...


    Before he could utter a word, Mike twisted his neck in a circle.


    Click!


    Amidst the creepy sound, Wade, who had calmed down, suddenly turned in a circle and fell to the ground in a pose he thought was poignant, but the mask had fallen off at some point, which made the scene look very scary.


    The corners of his eyes twitched, Mike couldn''t help but took out Wade''s mask, put it on Wade''s head, and dragged Wade, who was pretending to be dead, to Tony''s office.


    After flipping through the bag Wade was carrying again, Mike finally found something useful.


    A plan drawn in red crayon.


    There are several little people on it, although it is a bit abstract, but Mike can still see what the other side is drawing.


    A red villain with white pea-eyes pointed a gun at a villain who looked very embarrassed.


    A large cross was drawn on the picture, apparently abandoning the plan.


    Then, an arrow pointed down, turning the kill into a beating.


    After the embarrassed villain was beaten and cried, the beanie-eyed villain pointed to a device on his wrist, next to which was painted a sign filled with oil, and then the beanie-eyed villain smiled and disappeared.


    Mike: "��"


    The content is not difficult to understand.


    But what does it mean to disappear in the end?


    Mike frowned, looking up at Wade who looked like a spider, belly-up, on all fours, and was moving little by little to the window. Genius one second to remember ����һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    Wade seemed to have a sense and stopped on the spot motionless. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    "Deadpool, where did you come from?"


    Mike pressed his brows and asked in a low voice.


    Wade is still playing dead.


    Mike walked to Deadpool, stretched out his hand and twisted the other''s head, suddenly said, "Do you want to restore your face?"


    Wade stood up instantly, holding his head and said in surprise: "What did you say? Restore my face? Can you do it?"


    Mike said: "Answer my question first."


    "This is not my world, I made a mistake in time travel, I ran out of energy, I want to see if Tony Stark knows how to recharge."


    Wade finished speaking quickly and looked nervously at Mike.


    Mike groaned and looked at the time-space device on Wade''s wrist.


    Travel the world?


    Wade covered the space-time device on his wrist and said, "I can''t give this to you, I have to go home."


    A card suddenly appeared in Mike''s hand. After the card turned into a light spot and disappeared, a reddish light appeared on one of Mike''s hands.


    Name: Both hands.


    Skill introduction: The red hand can change the body, and the blue hand can change the memory and operate the soul.


    Remarks: Pinch it and you can be a human again.


    The next second, Mike tore off Wade''s mask, and in Wade''s expectant gaze, he reached out and pressed it on the other''s face.

 Chapter 365： explode

    "Nose, my nose!"


    Wade cried out in ecstasy as he watched his nose restored to its original shape.


    He kept twisting his face, changing various angles, admiring his nose, and looking intoxicated.


    so perfect.


    Look at this curved arc, look at this perfect shape...


    He turned to look at Mike and said, "You are really an angel."


    After hesitating for a while, he said, "How come there is only a nose?"


    "What about the rest of my body?"


    Mike reached out his hand to disperse the power of embodiment: "Don''t you think you should give something?"


    Wade looked in front of him, his eyes swayed slightly, then he walked in front of Mike, turned and bent over, turned his head and flattered: "Handsome guy, be gentle, be gentle..."


    Mike: ??


    Lifting his foot slightly, he kicked Wade out.


    "You lunatic!"


    With a low curse, Mike looked at Wade who got up and said, "I mean, make a deal."


    Wade lay on the ground, propped up his head lazily, and said to Mike, "I promise you everything."


    Mike pressed his eyebrows and said, "You want Tony to find a way to recharge your time-space device and restore your face, right?"


    Wade nodded frantically.


    "Then be Tony''s bodyguard while he is trying to recover his energy."


    Without any hesitation, Wade agreed immediately.


    This kind of reward, let him hack himself to death, he will do it without hesitation.


    Mike''s eyes flickered, looking at the time-space device on Wade''s wrist, he chuckled in his heart, and quietly dissipated his telepathic ability.


    I don''t know what Tony can get out of this stuff.


    As soon as the idea fell, a fiery iron man flew in. Just after landing, Tony opened his visor and suppressed a smile: "I heard Happy said that you were kidnapped?"


    He would like to see who has such courage.


    "Boss! Are you back?"


    Wade faced his own face and rushed in front of Tony.


    "Fake!"


    Tony was startled and subconsciously raised his fist.


    "boom!"


    Wade''s face was instantly deformed, and he was blasted out by a punch.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Tony looked at Mike with lingering fears.


    Mike talks about Wade and his trade with Tony.


    Tony looked at Wade, saw that the wound on the other''s face had healed, and after touching his nose in surprise, when he was surprised by the other''s ability, he confirmed to Mike again: "Are you kidding? "


    Mike shook his head.


    So, this is from another time and space, another world... ''people''?


    Mike beckoned to Wade and said to Tony, "He''ll leave it to you."


    Tony''s face twitched, but for the sake of the time-space device, he still nodded.


    Wade, who had quietly put on the mask, hugged Tony''s arm and said, "Boss, I will be yours from now on."


    Saying that, he blew a kiss to Tony.


    Tony: "��"


    Is he in a hurry to refuse now?


    "What happened to the explosion just now? Did you find any clues?"


    Mike changed the subject.


    Because the explosion happened not far from here, after the explosion, Tony immediately flew over the steel battle suit on the ship.


    Speaking of this, Tony also had some doubts in his eyes. He shook off Wade''s hand and said, "Nothing was found, there is no trace of the bomb explosion at all."


    "Already helping the injured."


    Tony walked out of the steel suit as he spoke: "Uncle Mike, do you have any comments?"


    "Maybe it''s not a bomb?"


    Mike said softly.


    Tony was startled, and thought flashed in his eyes.


    Just then, Mike''s cell phone rang.


    Mike took out his eyes and said, "The alarm rang, I''m going to get off work, goodbye."


    After the words fell, a teleport card appeared in Mike''s hand, his body flashed, and he disappeared.


    Looking at this scene, Tony was speechless.


    Setting an alarm after get off work is too much!


    Turning to look at Wade, he said, "Take down your time-space device and put it on the table, I will study it."


    Mike gave him another big gift.


    Wade took it off, kissed the time-space device lightly, and said, "You have to be gentle with it, it''s a shy child."


    Tony''s face darkened, he picked up the time-space device, watched Wade''s eyes flicker, and said, "I have a task for you."


    The explosion happened so close...


    Pepper Potts needs protection more than he does.


    ��


    M, Washington.


    "boom!"


    With a loud explosion, hot flames and shocks swept around, involving unprepared ordinary passers-by and turning them into corpses.


    Bodies, wounded, were seen all over the street, and cries and wailing rang out incessantly.


    In an instant, the bustling street turned into a hellish scene.


    The patrolling police rushed over, and when they were shocked by the tragic scene in front of them, they immediately called for help.


    Soon, an ambulance and a large number of police arrived on the scene.


    "Damn, what happened recently?"


    A policeman scolded with a pale face.


    This kind of thing has happened several times in Washington recently.


    "Damn terrorists!"


    Another policeman scolded and said fiercely: "They should all go to hell!"


    Not only in Washington, but in the past two weeks, there have been terrorist explosions almost all over the country, causing a large number of casualties.


    "Who is it! Why hasn''t it been caught for so long?"


    "No way, there was no explosive residue at the explosion site, and there was no suspicious person. The explosion appeared so suddenly, and there was no clue at all."


    An old policeman spoke and said to the two young policemen, "Don''t think about it so much~ www.novelhall.com~ hurry up and save people."


    The two nodded and started to work again.


    At the same time, an explosion also occurred in Las Vegas, causing a large number of casualties.


    In New York, there is also an explosion about to happen.


    A man with a painful face was walking down the street. He looked at the Stark Building not far away, and remembered his mission this time, and a smile appeared on his face.


    As long as this task is completed, his family will not have to worry about the rest of their lives.


    Anyway, he was helpless, and he couldn''t control the power.


    Once a soldier, he was seriously injured on the battlefield, resulting in the amputation of both legs.


    As a result, his family lost his support, life became very difficult, and even his financial compensation had not been paid yet.


    In desperation, he came into contact with AIM Company, and then he joined the Desperate Soldier Project and had hope.


    Who knows, by the time he entered the second stage, he had already developed out of control symptoms.


    In this case, he has two options.


    Just die, or complete a mission and get a lot of money for your family.


    Without any hesitation, he chose the second one.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    "Stark Building."


    Looking at the building in front of him, Talyan strode in, and at the same time, injected a tube of Extremis Virus into his body.

 Chapter 366： remind

    Stark Building.


    Talian rushed into the building, looking at the people coming and going, struggling flashed in his eyes.


    The energy and heat in the body, because of the injected desperate virus, are rapidly rising, and are gradually out of his control.


    "Sir? Need help?"


    A young female employee asked enthusiastically.


    Looking at the immature face of the other party, his confused head cleared up.


    If such a young person dies, the family will be very sad, right?


    The next second, he suddenly shouted: "Go! Go! I can''t control it anymore."


    As he said that, it was like a growing fire source appeared in his body, turning his whole body into orange-red, and even cracks appeared on his body. First release https://(www)https://m/.x81zw./com/


    Seeing this scene, the young female employee screamed and hurriedly stepped back, while shouting loudly: "Run! Everyone, run! There is danger here!"


    Hearing the screams, people turned to look.


    After seeing Talyan standing in the center of the hall, his body was constantly radiating heat, as if he would burn at any time, he immediately stepped back quickly.


    "Go, go!"


    Tarion shouted loudly.


    In the end, he chose his conscience.


    But that only made him hold out for a few more seconds.


    boom!


    Like a human-shaped bomb full of energy, Talian was torn to shreds by the powerful energy in an instant, and then these unbound energies turned into flames and shock waves that swept around frantically, turning the hall into a A sea of ??fire.


    But, fortunately, the other party reminded the others at the end and delayed for a few seconds.


    Many people were injured, but very few were directly killed.


    "what happened?"


    Pepper Potts, who was on the upper floor of the building, heard the explosion from below, felt the vibration from the building at that moment, and asked with some doubts. After receiving the report from Happy, he rushed to the building. run down.


    Seeing this, Wade, who was lying in the office, also chased out.


    This is the goal of his mission, and he has to protect it well, after all, this mission is about his handsome face.


    When Pepper Potts came downstairs, looking at the tragic situation below, his body trembled and covered his mouth.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    She asked dumbly.


    This was the first time she had encountered such a situation, but when she saw a wounded person howling, she quickly regained consciousness and strode over.


    At this moment, a stranger came in from outside, his eyes quickly glanced in the chaotic hall, and after seeing Pepper Potts, he rushed up with a sneer, his palms began to turn red, and scorching temperature.


    "Hey! Stop! If you don''t want to cry for your mother, stay away from that lady."


    Always following behind Pepper Potts, Wade, wearing a hood, took a step and blocked in front of Pepper Potts.


    The man sneered, not intending to stop at all, but speeding up.


    "Huh!"


    Wade was not polite, looking at the enemy who was getting closer and closer, he pulled out the knife and slashed directly at the opponent''s neck.


    But he didn''t want the other party to grab his knife directly with his orange-red hand.


    Wade''s eyes flashed fiercely, and the speed of swinging the knife was two points faster.


    but��


    The picture of cutting off the opponent''s hand in his imagination and cutting off his neck did not appear. Instead, his knife was accurately grasped by the man.


    By the way, the reading app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] has a lot of book sources and all books!


    Suddenly, an unbearable heat passed from the blade.


    burning pain...


    The pain that seemed to burn his entire hand made Wade''s face tremble slightly.


    The next second, the whole knife quickly turned golden red in the high temperature.


    "Ah!"


    The man sneered, pulled the knife in his hand hard, and pulled Wade over, while the other hand exuded high temperature, stabbing Wade''s chest like a bayonet.


    Wade raised his hand and grabbed the opponent''s palm.


    In an instant, a smell of meat came out, and Wade''s palm quickly developed in the direction of the coke after being cooked.


    "Humph!"


    He groaned in pain, but quickly released the knife held in the other hand, and picked up the handle of the knife. Behind the man, he grabbed the falling knife and slashed across the man''s neck. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    Boom!


    The man rolled to the ground with a grinning head, and Wade looked at a hand that disappeared, a hand that was cooked, and couldn''t help licking it...


    The startled Pepper Potts patted his chest, looked at the corpse on the ground, rolled in his stomach, thanked Wade, and quickly ordered people to start rescue.


    A few seconds later, Mike quietly appeared at the scene with Tony in a steel suit.


    Seeing Pepper Potts in command, Tony breathed a sigh of relief, but after looking at the messy company hall and injured employees, his face was very ugly.


    A few minutes later, the ambulance arrived, the injured people left in an orderly manner, and the entire company was temporarily evacuated.


    After learning about what happened with Pepper, Tony thanked Wade.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Tony hugged Pepper Potts, comforted the other party, and let Pepper Potts and Wade leave after the other party''s mood stabilized.


    Immediately, he looked at the man killed by Wade, turned his head to Mike, who had been silent for a while, and said, "Uncle Mike, you are right."


    It''s not necessarily a bomb that can explode.


    In the first time after the explosion in the Stark Building, he had let the smart housekeeper Jarvis play the picture of the explosion and knew the cause of the explosion.


    And this person...


    Tony looked at the corpse on the ground and frowned, "Isn''t he a disabled person?"


    But looking at it now, when this person was alive, it was a small problem to play ten.


    "Do you have any suggestions? Uncle Mike Tony looked at Mike with anticipation.


    Mike smiled and nodded to Tony, and said, "Aren''t you already investigating?"


    Since the other party is an individual, there is a life trajectory, and according to the life trajectory, something may be found.


    However, Mike had already guessed what it was.


    Desperate Virus.


    It should be this thing.


    After thinking for a while, Mike reminded aloud: "Desperate virus, AIM."


    With the information Tony has now, it''s just a matter of how long it takes to find out about AIM.


    Now remind Tony that it is also a good thing for the Avengers to solve each other as soon as possible.


    Tony''s eyes lit up and said, "Okay, I''ll check right away."


    As for why Mike knew this information...


    Because he is Mike.


    The Avengers are used to it.


    Watching Tony put on the steel suit and leave, Mike also left the Stark Building.


    Today, his work ended prematurely.


    Meanwhile, AIM Corp.


    Killian pinched his phone with an ugly expression.


    Mission failed!


    He didn''t agree to attack the Stark building at first, but the two idiots wanted to give Tony Stark a blow to see if they could hold Tony Stark''s woman hostage.


    The result... all messed up!

 Chapter 367： become a superhero

    Looking at his office and thinking of his company, Killian''s eyes were full of reluctance and anger.


    Although AIM Company provided him with funds and dealt with some competitors for him, it was he who worked hard step by step!


    But now, because of a mission of Lord Manchu and that Strucker, he was forced to give up?


    Unwillingness, anger, and despair.


    If the mission fails, it means that the Avengers will find out the relationship between the bombing attack and the AIM company, and find out the relationship between him and the Manchurian... ������The fastest full text of the text is ��ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c���� /


    He would think of this, and naturally the Manchurian and Strucker would also think of it.


    But they didn''t care at all, they even called him just now, and just said to him lightly - give up!


    give up!


    What a light word.


    To them, AIM is just a tool, but to him, it is his everything!


    any idea?


    Killian held his head and thought quickly.


    But with his head confused, he can''t think of how to change the situation in front of him now.


    It''s all over!


    ��


    Vice President Modi, a thin, middle-aged man in his fifties who hides ambition in his heart.


    Looking at the latest news, he felt speechless and angry for the other party''s attack on Stark.


    Two arrogant stupid idiots!


    Knowing that these two people are so reckless, his cooperation with each other must be carefully considered.


    Yes, he received a strange phone call when the bombings were increasing.


    The other party wants to make a deal with him.


    Help him heal his daughter''s leg, and help him get the president''s seat.


    And what he has to do is to provide them with a lot of weapons after becoming president, declare the Avengers an illegal organization, disband it, and even turn superheroes into wanted criminals.


    He agreed.


    As for how to push him to the presidency.


    Very simple, just kill the current president.


    At that time, he will solve the matter of the bombing attack, and he, the vice president, can take the position of the president logically by launching his own relationship.


    Very simple plan.


    Although it will cause a lot of casualties, in his opinion, in the eyes of the people behind him, it is a very worthwhile deal.


    But now, the other party arrogantly went to attack Stark Corporation, but failed to leave clues, which made their plan more variables for no reason.


    Although it will not affect him for the time being, but the plan needs to be brought forward, and the AIM company will be finished.


    Thinking of the phone call from a man named Lord Manchu just now, informing him of a part of the plan that he needed to cooperate with, a happy smile suddenly appeared on his expressionless face.


    He took out a new mobile phone. After he pressed a number, when the call was not connected, he quickly tidied up his clothes. After the call was connected, he said respectfully, "Sir, they contacted me again. Yes, plans have changed."


    "Plan change? Something to do with the explosion in the Stark Industries building? Really... impatient!"


    A cold voice came from the phone, and even if the other party couldn''t see his face, Vice President Modi maintained his respect.


    Advertising, [\mi\mi\reading\app\\] is really good, it''s worth putting on one, after all, there are many sources of books and all books!


    "Yes, because of what happened with Stark, they had to plan ahead. What am I going to do now?"


    "Cooperate with them and let him arrange as much as possible. This is also an opportunity for me."


    "Okay, sir."


    Hearing the vice president''s response, Jason Stryker on the other side hung up.


    He looked at the darkening sky outside, remembered what was about to happen, and couldn''t help showing a smile.


    It was really sleepy, and someone brought a pillow.


    He was still thinking about how to get his company''s ''product'' to play, so what is it called a Manchurian, it was arranged for him.


    However, the other party can think of using the vice president''s daughter to reach a cooperation with him, using this terrorist attack to support the vice president to the position of the president, and then control the vice president, which is considered a foresight.


    But... it''s still a step slower than others.


    The vice president has long been their man.


    In the future plan, the vice president is a more critical link.


    After he came to the company headquarters in New York from the island, he had already controlled the vice president for the first time.


    He believes in mind control more than cooperation, common interests or something.


    "Tuk, tuk..."


    He tapped the table lightly, propped his forehead with one hand, and looked at Killian''s information on the computer, his eyes flashing with thought.


    The founder of this AIM company, what is going to do now?


    After learning about the relationship between AIM and the Manchurian from the vice president, he simply investigated the company and saw the information of Aldridge Killian. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    From scratch to the current AIM company, the other party must have paid a lot of effort.


    But now, because of a mistake made by the Manchurian, AIM will face the outcome of being investigated and besieged. What is the other party''s current mood?


    After the sound of knocking on the table, Jason Stryker made a decision.


    Then make sure the other person is in a good mood.


    Perhaps, that person will also be a good commodity...


    A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Jason leaned back, took out his mobile phone leisurely, and made a call.


    A few seconds later, the phone was connected, and a voice that seemed to burst with suppressed anger rang.


    Hearing the other party''s voice, Jason was expressionless and a little smile appeared on his face.


    "Aldridge Killian?"


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing an unfamiliar voice, the angry Killian cleared his head slightly.


    This is his other mobile phone, the one he usually uses to handle AIM''s business. As for the other personal mobile phone... it has just been pinched by him.


    So, the person who called was here to talk to him about the company?


    But at this time, UU reading is still talking shit!


    So, he said coldly: "We''ll talk about the company later, you..."


    "Mr. Man."


    "what?"


    Aldridge Killian''s eyes narrowed, and he almost crushed the phone again.


    "Are you going to throw away your hard work now and let it be destroyed?"


    Aldridge Killian calmed down, and said in a calm voice, "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe, if you still want your company to exist..."


    Killian took a deep breath and said, "Please continue."


    "Yes, but you must promise to cooperate with me."


    "I still don''t know who you are?"


    "Then even..."


    Killian hurriedly said: "Okay, I promise!"


    After a few seconds of silence, Jason on the other side of the phone said slowly, "Take part of the evidence to the Avengers."


    "what?"


    "Don''t be surprised, just listen to me."


    "Making yourself a victim and then appearing as a superhero on the Manchurian plan to fight it."


    "Super hero?"


    "Yes, you''re going to be a superhero."


    Killian''s eyes flickered, and he said, "What about after?"


    Even so, he could not escape the blame.


    "The rest is left to us, and this is the starting point of our cooperation."

 Chapter 368： start early

    "According to reports, terrorist attacks have occurred frequently across the country recently, but no clues have been found..."


    Watching the news, Mike frowned.


    After the explosion at Stark Corporation yesterday, the explosion time has increased at an exaggerated rate in these twenty-four hours.


    And this time, not just those human bombs, but more real bombs.


    For a time, those cities where the explosion occurred, people were panicked.


    Tony, why are they so slow?


    From the appearance of the other party, it is obviously a retaliatory attack after being stimulated, and it must be stopped as soon as possible. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    It''s almost Christmas.


    Could something happen again?


    Thinking of last year''s Christmas, Mike couldn''t help frowning.


    "dad!"


    Gwen brought a cup of tea to Mike, sat beside Mike obediently, and said, "The day after tomorrow is Christmas, let''s go get something ready tomorrow, we''re already on vacation!"


    Gwen is on winter break.


    "Christmas? Holiday?"


    Mike froze for a moment, pinched his chin and said, "So, tomorrow is Christmas Eve?"


    "Yup!"


    Gwen nodded, sighed, and said, "It seems that you forgot to prepare a present for me."


    Mike scratched Gwen''s nose and smiled, "Don''t worry, no."


    Gwen chuckled.


    Of course she knew that Mike wouldn''t forget, he just wanted to remind him in disguise... her brother.


    Gwen turned to look at Clark who was about to go upstairs, and deliberately said to Clark, "Brother, did you hear me? Dad said he wouldn''t forget my gift."


    Recommended, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it is worth installing, after all, there are many sources of books, all books!


    Clark paused, waved his hand, and said to Mike, "Dad, I''m going on a business trip tomorrow, and maybe I won''t be back for Christmas this year."


    "what!"


    Gwen was startled, jumped off the sofa, rolled her eyes, and said, "Then who are you going with? Sister Carrie? Or Sister Louise? Are you going to spend Christmas in another city?"


    "I��"


    "Sister Hope is gone? Do you like her the most when you have been with her for so long this time?"


    "you��"


    "Oh, I get it, you want it all!" Gwen folded his arms, snorted softly, and said, "You guys are just scheming!"


    Clark pressed his forehead and said helplessly: "Shut up for me, your Christmas present, I will let Dad pass it to you."


    "Okay, sir! I''ll shut up now!"


    Gwen sat down obediently.


    "That, Clark."


    Mike turned his head to look at Clark: "Emotional thing..."


    "I''ll handle it myself."


    Clark grabbed his head, flashed his body, and disappeared in place.


    Upon seeing this, the father and daughter looked at each other.


    When Gwen sighed, Mike suddenly whispered: "Then Gwen, do you have someone you like? I can give you some advice!"


    "dad!"


    Gwen exclaimed.


    "I ignore you!"


    He made a face at Mike and ran upstairs quickly.


    You know it''s annoying, but how did you treat me in the first place?������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    Mike ''hehe'' smiled with a smug look on his face.


    "Christmas, Ruiwen should come..."


    Mike squeezed his chin and planned something for Christmas.


    ��


    "Dad, I''m leaving."


    Clark dragged his luggage and walked out the door while stuffing his mouth with food.


    Mike waved his hand and said habitually: "Be careful on the road."


    Clark nodded, Gwen looked at Mike speechlessly: "What danger can he encounter?"


    He rubbed Gwen''s head, slid it onto Gwen''s face, and squeezed gently: "When you become a mother in the future, you will know how I feel."


    "Being a mother?"


    Gwen was in a trance, and then as if thinking of something, his face turned red suspiciously, and he shouted: "I don''t want it!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike picked up a steamed bun and put it on Gwen''s plate, "Eat it quickly, we''ll go after eating."


    Every Christmas, they prepare late.


    And their neighbors, Peggy Carter, Maria, and Luke''s house opposite, started preparing for Christmas early.


    After a while, the father and daughter finished breakfast, put on their clothes and hats, and walked out.


    They have to go buy a Christmas tree first.


    Just as the door was opened, a hand that was about to knock on the door just fell.


    Mike stepped aside and looked at John at the door, his eyes fell on the Christmas tree on the other''s shoulder.


    "Exactly, this is for you."


    John erected the Christmas tree in front of Mike''s house and said, "I bought something for you today. When I saw a Christmas tree that happened to be cheap, I bought one for you."


    As he said that, he looked inside the room and was relieved to see that, like last year, the Mike''s house had not yet started to decorate.


    It''s fine if you don''t buy it, otherwise it would be a little embarrassing to give this tree.


    "I''m about to go shopping, now it''s easy." Mike picked up the Christmas tree and smiled at John, "Come and sit at home?"


    "No, I have to go back and prepare Christmas presents."


    John winked and said to Gwen, "You have a share too."


    Gwen''s eyes lit up and said, "Really? Thank you uncle!"


    John coughed lightly and said unnaturally, "Luke is at home, are you going to play with him?"


    "No, let''s go out in a while!"


    Mike squinted at John and said to Gwen, "Go, bring some snacks."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen trotted away.


    Mike put down the Christmas tree, walked to the door, pinched John''s neck, and whispered, "My dear, want to create opportunities for your kid?"


    John laughed and said, "You have to start early, your Gwen is amazing."


    Not to mention the beauty of the person is another academic bully, the most important thing is that the emotional intelligence is good, and the person is kind...


    "hey-hey!"


    Mike smiled proudly and said, "Then it depends on your kid''s ability, but he has to pass me first."


    John''s face stiffened.


    Good guy, get past you.


    There are ten lives and ten are dead.


    "Uncle, here it is!"


    Gwen came running with a snack bag containing a cake and some cookies that Mike had made for her.


    "Thank you Gwen."


    John took it, broke free from Mike''s restraint, said goodbye to the two, and turned to leave.


    Gwen sighed and said to Mike, "Dad, are we still going out?"


    Christmas tree has...


    "go!"


    Mike took Gwen''s hand and said, "Dad will take you shopping."


    "Great!" Gwen waved his hand and said, "Let''s go!"


    After the father and daughter went out, their superhero neighbors were also summoned by Tony to the Avengers Building.


    Because of what happened yesterday, Tony was collecting evidence from AIM, but what he didn''t expect was that AIM''s boss, Aldridge Killian, contacted him and gave him some information and evidence.


    This evidence provides a detailed description of the explosion.


    The Manchurian, Strucker, and even the Extremis are among them.

 Chapter 369： Its all pig heads

    Avengers Building, conference room.


    All the Avengers are in the conference room except Thor.


    Tony, Steve, Bruce, Button, Natasha, Pietro and Wanda.


    They were looking at the evidence Killian had sent them.


    A few minutes later, after seeing that the information on the virtual screen had been finished, Tony glanced at everyone and said, "Do you think it is credible?"


    "Trustworthy? How can you believe this kind of thing?" Pietro curled his lips and said, "While you were investigating AIM, he sent the evidence and information on his own initiative. This kind of thing is suspicious."


    I don''t post it early, I don''t post it late, but it happens at this time, obviously telling them that there is a problem.������The fastest full text of �r�Ĥ�ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    "I agree with Pietro!" Natasha bit her finger lightly, and said with a thoughtful expression, "I think these things are definitely not all he knows."


    Hearing this, Steve nodded.


    Pietro said suspiciously: "Not all? What does this mean?"


    Barton explained in a low voice: "It''s like a docked gecko."


    Throw out a part to get our attention?


    Pietro was taken aback.


    "Not just that."


    Steve crossed his hands and put it in front of him, frowning slightly, and said, "These evidences basically point to the Manchurian and Strucker, and in these evidences, he portrayed himself as a man threatened by the Manchurian. , an innocent who had to commiserate with the Manchus, but... is he really innocent?"


    Bruce shook his head, but Tony sneered and said, "Innocent?"


    To convince him that Killian is innocent, it is better to convince him that Mike is an ordinary person.


    Bombed his company and even tried to kidnap Pepper.


    He never believed these things, Killian didn''t know.


    "Then what did he want to get by doing this? Why did he do it? Isn''t he afraid of Lord Manchu?"


    Pietro asked a few questions.


    Natasha said softly: "Maybe, he just thinks that doing so will benefit him more."


    Everyone was silent, thinking secretly.


    At this moment, Bruce patted the table: "Everyone, I don''t think this problem is a problem at all, as long as Killian is caught, now, we have something that must be solved."


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at the virtual screen.


    ''Today, the Manchus, they will have a big move''


    This was the last message Killian left them.


    "We need to figure out, is this news true? What is this big move? Is this information worthy of our attention?"


    There was silence in the conference room.


    Pietro scratched his head and sighed suddenly.


    When everyone looked at him, he hurriedly covered his mouth and smiled embarrassedly.


    Wanda said angrily: "What the **** are you doing at this time?"


    "Uh, I just think, this is the first Christmas after we moved to our new home, but when this happened, it was a waste if you didn''t listen to it."


    Wanda looked at Pietro speechlessly, and whispered: "You are not a child, and..."


    "Wait, did you just say Christmas?"


    Tony frowned and asked, then looked at Steve as if he had thought of something, and their eyes met.


    "Don''t tell me, you think the same as I do."


    After a pause, the two shouted at the same time, "Christmas Eve!"


    After the two of them reminded, everyone also reacted, and their faces showed shock.


    Pietro: "Well, what does this have to do with Christmas Eve?"


    Wanda helplessly pulled La Pietro''s sleeve and said, "Today''s noon, Christmas Eve speech."


    "What the **** is this? Isn''t it supposed to be a Christmas Eve party?"


    "��"


    Wanda looked at his brother helplessly.


    "Because of the recent frequent terrorist attacks, the president will give a Christmas Eve speech in front of the White House at noon today to calm people''s emotions."


    Barton explained quickly.


    Pietro said speechlessly: "Isn''t this crazy? Can this calm my emotions? Catching the mastermind behind the scenes is the correct way to deal with it."


    "Oh, politicians! It''s common to have abnormal brains."


    Tony said disdainfully.


    On the premise that you can''t catch the mastermind behind the scenes, you can only use this small means to appease him to improve his approval rate.


    "Inform the White House, let''s get ready!"


    Steve said, and left quickly with the other Avengers.


    Wearing combat uniforms, bringing equipment, and preparing transportation, when everything was ready, they looked at Tony who came out of the conference room with a face full of anger, and their hearts suddenly felt bad.


    "Tony?"


    "Fake! Are their heads all pig heads?" Tony said angrily, "They actually said that the event couldn''t be cancelled! They even thought the news we got was fake."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay, and even felt a little incredible.


    Will the Avengers warn you for no reason?


    Also, this kind of thing, whether true or false, should be treated with caution, right?


    "Anyway? Let''s go first!"


    ��


    Meanwhile, the White House.


    Here, as usual, people are still busy with what they are doing, as if the phone call from Tony just now has no effect.


    And in fact... that phone call really didn''t work at all.


    To be more precise, the call did not reach the White House office at all.


    When the call made it to the White House, it was intercepted by Jason Stryker''s mutant clones.


    Jason Stryker wants to make sure that tonight''s speech goes well.


    Because tonight''s stage is not only built by the Manchurians and the others, but also a stage built by him, a man who has been hiding, for his own products.


    He will never allow anyone to sabotage Even after receiving a call from Tony, in order to prevent the Avengers from reaching Washington, he specially arranged some troubles for the Avengers to stop them.


    ��


    At this point, Mike and Gwen are shopping. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/


    Lights, Christmas rattan, Christmas stockings, and some decorative trinkets.


    Because the ones used by Mike''s family are old, they plan to buy some new ones.


    In addition to these, Mike also bought a lot of seasonings and ingredients.


    As for gifts, last night, when Gwen was sleeping, Mike had quietly opened a portal and went to other countries to buy them for Gwen.


    Gwen was carrying two catties of pork and a marshmallow in the other hand. Seeing that Mike was carrying a large package of ingredients in his hand, he wondered, "Dad, we bought so much, can we both finish it?"


    Mike put the things in the trunk of the car, took the meat from Gwen, squeezed his right eye at Gwen, and said, "Who told you that it was just the two of us?"


    "Aunt Ruiwen?"


    "Yes." Mike nodded and said, "There is one more."


    "Brother Charles?"


    "He shouldn''t be here, he''s going to spend Christmas with the school kids."


    "Humph."


    Gwen pouted in dissatisfaction, then thought of something, and said in surprise, "Is that brother Eric?"


    Mike nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 370： quiet and chaos

    Just as Mike was driving home and Gwen and Gwen started decorating the Christmas tree and starting to decorate the house, the Avengers finally solved the enemy blocking the road and rushed to Washington.


    But the president''s speech has already begun.


    But in the middle of his speech, the Manchurian descended from the sky, appeared at the venue, took the president hostage, and started his speech.


    The scene was instantly chaotic.


    Just as the guards tried to control the scene, some people rushed in and took out all the guards, turning the White House into a cage ruled by fear.


    And this terrifying scene was broadcast live and instantly spread to the whole world.


    What makes people even more frightened is that Lord Manchu actually said that such an attack has been prepared in all parts of country m, and as long as he gives an order, there will be unpredictable casualties.


    At this moment, he is threatening the whole country!


    Just when everyone was terrified and shocked, Manchu also made his own request.


    As long as the Avengers superheroes give up their resistance and show up to him at their disposal, or if people catch the Avengers and put them to death, he will give up this terror.


    Said, in order to show that what he said was true, this crazy guy actually did something that no one could imagine during the live broadcast, under the watchful eyes of countless people!


    He killed the president!


    It''s like killing a chick, pinching it to death in the White House.


    Looking at the live broadcast, the president''s face was unbelievable, full of horror, but gradually lost his anger. Everyone couldn''t believe what they saw, and some even thought it was a trick of some kind of show.


    Please help, the Mimi reading app can steal book tickets like stealing vegetables. Come and steal your friends'' book tickets and vote for my book.


    This is the president of country m, one of the most powerful people, just died like this?


    You don''t dare to act like this in a movie, do you?


    In an instant, the man who stood on the podium and stepped on the president''s corpse became a synonym for fear and a nightmare.


    But here, things are not over.


    The crazy guy who killed the president is still waiting for the answer from the Avengers, and still waiting for the answer from the people.


    Time passed by and the fearful people were still struggling.


    But the terrifying explosions and the various terrorist attacks brought by the desperate warriors began to appear in all parts of the country M with the order of the Lord of Manchu.


    The increasing casualties began to silently urge people and the Avengers.


    Just when more and more people were shaken by it, something unexpected happened.


    I saw a man in a black uniform descend from the sky, appear in the White House, start a battle with the Manchus, and even suppress the Manchus.


    And just when the desperate fighters in the White House wanted to help Lord Manchu, they also fused the desperate virus, and Killian, who was still the most integrated, also appeared in the White House and started fighting with other desperate fighters. A heroic gesture, protecting a large number of people.


    Afterwards, the Avengers arrived, and after joining the battle, they quickly cleared the enemy, and the danger was quickly removed.


    But the danger to the White House is lifted, and terrorist attacks around the world continue.


    But at this time, people with superpowers appeared one after another and began to fight against the desperate warriors who carried out terrorist attacks, so that the situation was effectively controlled until the danger was lifted.


    When they learned that the danger was lifted, people couldn''t help cheering, and those who fought against the desperate warriors became heroes in people''s eyes.


    As for appearing in the White House, the man in black uniform and Killian became superheroes in people''s eyes.


    Just when the situation was chaotic, the vice president stood up and began to arrange everything in an orderly manner, so that the chaotic situation was effectively controlled.


    Healing the wounded, collecting dead bodies, taking stock of damage in terrorist attacks, and cheering for superheroes...


    The whole incident only lasted for more than three hours, but the people who experienced the whole incident were still in a trance.


    The fear brought by the Manchus still enveloped them.


    This Christmas Eve was not peaceful at all.


    At the same time, for Christmas, Mike and Gwen, who were immersed in decorating the room, finally finished their work.


    When Mike went to prepare dinner, Gwen, who also worked a lot, half-lyed on the sofa with a cup of Mike''s special milk tea. Please subscribe!


    Turning on the TV, Gwen, who was drinking milk tea, was suddenly stunned, and the milk tea that he drank but hadn''t swallowed also flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    Gwen reacted, hurriedly closed his mouth, took a sip of the milk tea beside his mouth, swallowed it, faced the direction of the kitchen, and shouted with all his strength, "Dad! Come on! It''s going to happen! It''s a big event!" New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest computer terminal: https://www.@x81zw@@


    "what?"


    Mike rushed over quickly.


    Gwen pointed to the TV, holding the glass tightly, his eyes rounded.


    Mike was amused by Gwen''s appearance, and then looked at the TV, his brows furrowed together quietly.


    The Manchurian attacked the White House with the Desperate Soldiers and killed the President!


    Several cities in the country were attacked by terrorists, resulting in heavy deaths!


    New superheroes appeared, rescued the White House, solved the desperate fighters, and saved a large number of innocent people.


    Looking at the news, Mike touched his head.


    what''s the situation?


    Mike was taken aback.


    He just spent some time with his daughter and set up the house for Christmas, and the outside world has changed so much?


    This change is almost the same as time-travel.


    Mike pressed his eyebrows, and then gently stretched out.


    It''s fine when things are settled.


    but��


    There are so many superheroes at a time Mike thinks this is a bit unusual.


    However, these matters are still left to the superheroes and the relevant people to handle.


    He''s just a father who just quit his job.


    Yes.


    Mike quit because being Tony Stark''s personal assistant was so boring, it was almost like being at home.


    So, after yesterday''s Stark Tower explosion, he and Tony resigned.


    This job is the worst job he has ever experienced among the several jobs he has done so far.


    "Dad..."


    Mike looked at Gwen, hugged the little guy gently, and said, "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will protect you."


    Gwen nodded, pushed Mike away, clenched his fists and said, "It''s okay, the matter has been resolved! The superheroes have won again! It''s still justice that wins over evil!"


    Mike smiled and touched Gwen''s head.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang, Gwen put down the cup, rushed to the door, and said, "I''ll open the door!"


    When he opened the door and looked at Eric standing at the door, he cheered and jumped to Eric.


    Eric hurriedly hugged Gwen, looked at Mike as he approached, and said with a smile, "Dad, I''m back."


    ���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����

 Chapter 371： Christmas Eve and Christmas Eve

    Eric touched his face and patted it twice.


    His face was restored to its original shape by Mike, and it was still comfortable.


    Putting the suitcase away, Eric hooked his finger at the door. The moment the door opened, a little guy who wanted to turn around and escape was pulled in front of him with his ability.


    "I didn''t see anything! I don''t know where the gift is?"


    Gwen covered his face with his hands.


    Eric flicked Gwen''s head lightly, watching Gwen''s eyes roll around, as if he saw Charles in an hour.


    He couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and said, "Long time no see, have you prepared any Christmas present for me?"


    Gwen raised his chin proudly: "Of course!


    Although Eric basically doesn''t come home much, she still prepares gifts for Eric.


    Eric pinched Gwen''s nose dotingly.


    Although he was not at home, Mike and Gwen had always acted as if he had never left.


    The red envelopes under the pillow, the gift boxes on the cabinets, and the clean room, every time he comes home, he can be full of emotions.


    He took Gwen''s hand downstairs and saw Mike working in the kitchen. He rolled up his sleeves and prepared to help. Mike turned his head in disgust and said, "Go out, you want to blow up the kitchen again?"


    Hearing this, Eric''s face blushed, and he dipped his face lightly.


    He remembered that the day after he awakened his ability and initially mastered the energy, he pressed Mike on the sofa and said that he would have a lunch to repay Mike for his guidance during this time.


    He uses his ability to control the kitchen utensils, prepare a big meal, and put on a gorgeous magical lunch show.


    Who knows, when he was controlling the kitchen knife to cut vegetables, when he turned on the fire, because one did not control the strength of the knife, he cut a knife edge out of the cutting board.


    In a panic, the pots and pans controlled by his ability began to fly around in the kitchen.


    And then... not then.


    Since then, he has entered the kitchen to help, which is the object of vigilance, and has been banned by Mike from approaching the fire source.


    "elder brother!"


    Gwen walked behind Eric, pulled Eric''s hand, stuck his tongue out at Mike, and said, "Don''t bother Dad, let''s go play chess?"


    "Play chess?"


    Eric was stunned, and then said, "Okay."


    He hasn''t played chess for a long time.


    The two brothers and sisters went to play chess, and Mike was preparing dinner in the kitchen. Compared with the noisy situation outside, their home seemed very warm and peaceful.


    Soon, dinner will be ready.


    Eric smelled the aroma of the vegetables, looked at Gwen who frowned, pinched his chess pieces and thought hard, coughed softly, and said, "Okay, I admit defeat."


    "Huh?" Gwen looked at Eric in surprise: "But you''re already winning."


    She just asked Eric to let her take a few steps, but Eric refused, how could he just admit defeat now?


    Eric pointed to the restaurant and said, "I''m going to dinner."


    Gwen: "��"


    So, what made you surrender was not my Gwen''s chess skills, nor your desire to love your sister, but... Dad''s dinner?


    Gwen watched Eric walk away, picked up his piece, and placed it on the board.


    General!


    "Ugh!"


    With a sigh, Gwen packed up the chess pieces and board with a bored face, and walked quickly to the dining table.


    "Where''s Aunt Ruiwen? Isn''t she here?"


    Gwen asked curiously seeing that Mike and Eric had already started to move their chopsticks.


    "There is something wrong with the school, she can''t leave, she can''t come."


    The terrorist attack that happened today has made the children in the school a little uneasy, and the teachers of the school will stay in the school.


    "Oh."


    Gwen nodded, put a piece of spareribs for Eric, saw Mike looking at him, took a piece of vegetables and put it in Mike''s bowl.


    Mike: "��"


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen smiled happily.


    ��


    Christmas Eve this year is doomed to be unsafe.


    Several cities that were attacked are still in a state of tension.


    The president was killed in a live broadcast, the first time in the world, and with dozens of simultaneous attacks in several cities, the impact of this chain of events has only just begun to unfold.


    In this series of events, the vice president has shown a strong ability to respond and control, and has won a lot of support.


    Those new heroes who have helped countless people in this attack are hailed as the new superheroes.


    The Avengers are still respected and cheered.


    But the Avengers weren''t happy at all. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    "We could have stopped it." Pietro said unwillingly, and said bitterly: "If it weren''t for those who suddenly appeared and stopped us, we..."


    Steve patted Pietro on the shoulder: "This is the battlefield, there are no ifs, only results."


    Whatever the outcome, they can only accept it now.


    "I''ll check the identities of those who stand in our way."


    Tony said calmly.


    "Everyone."


    Bruce couldn''t help but said: "We should think in a good direction, at least today''s attack is over, we won the final victory, and didn''t let the chaos spread, didn''t we?"


    The crowd fell silent and nodded.


    Well said.


    The result was good, but it didn''t meet their expectations.


    "Where''s Strucker?" Barton asked, and couldn''t help but say, "This guy is a scourge."


    "It was killed." Tony raised his hand and called out a surveillance video, saying: "This is a picture that happened in New York City, and he transformed himself into a desperate fighter."


    Advertising, Mimi reading app is really good, it is worth installing it, even Android and Apple mobile phones support it!


    In the picture, Strucker is fighting a man, and then his head is cut off by the opponent.


    With a wave of his hand, Tony dispersed the virtual screen So, the desperate warriors who participated in the attack, as well as the Manchurian and Strucker, have all been killed? "


    Natasha confirmed again.


    "right!"


    Steve nodded.


    "However, who are those people? Where did they come from?"


    Pietro asked curiously.


    At the same time, there are so many superpowers, which is a strange thing in itself.


    Everyone looked at each other, unable to answer this question.


    Seeing the heavy faces of everyone, Pietro leaned back, leaned back in the chair, and pretended to be relaxed: "At least, they seem to be in the same camp as us, which is a good thing, isn''t it?"


    "Do not."


    Steve shook his head and said hesitantly, "I always feel something is wrong with this."


    Not only do I feel that these people are not right, but I also feel that the whole thing has a strange taste.


    Tony nodded to him and said, "I think so too."


    After a pause, he looked at Pietro and Wanda with a smile, and said, "Okay, the weight is so heavy, today is Christmas Eve, this matter is over, we should celebrate." Quick ��ӦӦ�s:/��.��8��z��.c����/


    The two of them are still children, don''t be too heavy, as for the investigation, he will do it secretly.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on everyone''s face.

 Chapter 372： Should be repaired

    The next day, Christmas.


    This year''s Christmas is different from previous years.


    There is no festive atmosphere, but full of sadness and panic.


    Yesterday''s horrific incident still weighed everyone down.


    But with a message announced by Vice President Modi, people''s spirits could not help but shake.


    The heroes who appeared yesterday belonged to a team, or to be more precise, they came from a company called Qunxing. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    The main business of this company is superheroes.


    Superheroes fight criminals, and this company is responsible for superhero management, pays superheroes, and even promotes superheroes, so that superheroes can focus on fighting criminals, not worry about their own lives, and let superheroes become a stable occupation.


    What is important is that Qunxing has cooperated deeply with the government and accepted the government''s dispatch.


    In addition, Qunxing has also carried out the recruitment and training of superheroes.


    As long as you have superpowers, your superpowers can be used to fight criminals and protect innocent people, you can apply to Qunxing Company and become a superhero after professional training.


    Whether you are a mutant or a human.


    For a time, people couldn''t help but talk about it, and even the sadness caused by yesterday''s terrorist attack was eliminated a lot.


    "What do you think?"


    Mike put the newspaper down and placed it in front of Eric.


    Eric glanced, frowned, and said, "This will indeed attract a lot of people to join."


    "The key is that they have the support of the government."


    Eric is very skeptical, seeing this news, there will be people in the fraternity who are tempted.


    Being a member of Qunxing is equivalent to being recognized by the government, not only having a stable income, but also showing your ability without any worries.


    Such a temptation will attract a lot of people.


    but��


    Eric pondered and said, "If you do this, the superhero will change its flavor."


    In this way, superheroes will not be an honorary title, but a profession.


    "So, you don''t like him?"


    "Yes."


    Eric pondered and said slowly: "When a superhero becomes a profession and becomes an employee of a company, the starting point of thinking about things and doing things will change."


    A company must make a profit. Once interests are involved, it is not pure and unclean.


    Mike nodded, it was true.


    However, given the situation ahead, this is a good opportunity.


    To be precise, they were an opportunity for Eric.


    If the employees of Qunxing can be mutants and even be supported by the government, then Eric''s future technology company can naturally hire mutant employees in an open and honest manner.


    It''s just that everyone''s career is different.


    Thinking of this, Mike looked at Eric and saw a smile on the corner of his mouth. The father and son couldn''t help but smile.


    They thought about it together.


    "What are you two laughing at?"


    Gwen licked the oil from his fingers and looked at the two of them curiously.


    "fine."


    Mike smiled at Gwen and said to Eric, "Have you finished your company''s first project yet?"


    "It will be launched immediately, and it is planned to be launched in the Spring Festival."


    Speaking of this, a smile appeared on Eric''s face unconsciously.


    The ''technical information'' his dad gave him was very useful.


    The technology comes from Krypton. Krypton has already eliminated many generations of technology. It is sponsored by Joe El.


    By the time they launch this new communication tool, the company''s reputation will explode.


    After it has a certain market share, they will continue to introduce new products based on communication tools.


    "When the time comes, give me one first."


    Mike is also looking forward to it.


    Gwen, who bowed his head to eat breakfast, hurriedly raised his head: "I want too!"


    Although she didn''t know what it was, what his father wanted was definitely a good thing!


    Eric rubbed Gwen''s head and said, "Okay, I''ll take you off."


    When the words were over, he said to Mike again: "Dad, I''m leaving this afternoon, and I have to trouble you to change my face back."


    "small issue."


    Mike nodded.


    In the afternoon, shortly after Eric left the house, there were frequent knocks on the door of Mike''s house, and Gwen received gifts from the surrounding neighbors.


    Although this Christmas was not peaceful, they still decided to send the gifts that had been prepared for a long time.


    Gwen smiled like a flower as she looked at the pile of gifts that were taller than her.


    She sincerely thanked everyone who gave him gifts, and gave them the snacks that Mike prepared for her as a gift, and secretly made a decision that she would give everyone a gift tomorrow.


    As time passed, the fear brought by the horror Christmas Eve gradually faded away, and people''s life gradually returned to the right track. New 81 Chinese website update fastest computer: https://www.@x81zw@@


    Qunxing, which has attracted the attention of countless people, has also achieved remarkable development in this month.


    One after another superheroes have been launched continuously. Under the operation of Qunxing, they have received the support of a large number of people. They even said that in the future, they will launch the business of superheroes stationed in cities for a long time.


    At this time, the Stark Building.


    Tony finally filled Deadpool''s time-space device with energy, and successfully replicated a new time-space device.


    This means that Deadpool can finally leave this world and return to his own world.


    When Tony came to the Stark Building with the time-space device, called Wade in front of him, and threw the time-space device to Wade, Wade almost cried with joy.


    He could finally go back.


    But he still has some things to do before he leaves.


    Such as their own face, such as meeting a friend, and killing someone.


    When Mike received a call from Tony and appeared in front of the two through teleportation, Wade took off his mask with a smile and put his face in front of Mike.


    In Wade''s resentful eyes, Mike reached out and pushed Wade.


    "You stay away from me."


    Wade pouted, pointed to his face, and said, "My task is complete, I will leave my face to you, dear Mr. Mike Kent."


    Mike sighed helplessly, took out a ''Double Hands'' card, and after recovering his face for Wade, Wade held his face in both hands and actually cried.


    This is the biggest gain of his time travel.


    Wade stretched his arms around Mike, thanked him loudly, and even pouted his mouth and kissed Mike''s face.


    Mike twitched the corner of his mouth and slapped Wade on the face. After he slapped him away, his body flashed and disappeared.


    "hey-hey!"


    Wade touched his fast-recovering face, got up from the ground with a smirk, suddenly changed his face, and shouted: "Oops, I forgot an important thing!"


    "Um?"


    Tony looked at Wade suspiciously.


    Wade grimaced: "I should have Mike Kent give me a full body recovery."


    Tony''s face twitched: "When you say this, it''s your death."

 Chapter 373： Ability upgrade

    Wade left the Stark Building, the sun was shining on his face, and he felt like he was soaking in the hot spring and drinking cold whisky.


    No, Wade thought about it and used a more suitable description for him.


    It feels like swimming in the Naiko ocean.


    Soft, airy, and wrapped in all directions��


    Wade thought lightly, his body throbbing, and his heart was hot.


    "Fake! You are courting death!"


    A harsh horn sounded, awakening Wade.


    "Um?"


    Wade looked at the man who was yelling at him, looked down at the front of the car that was less than a foot away from him, and muttered as he walked, "I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t care about you."


    A few seconds later, Wade clapped his hands, shook off a trace of blood on his hands, and left happily.


    But the shouting driver looked at Wade''s back in horror, trembling with his face that he was about to be devastated.


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    After Mike helped Wade recover from the injury on his face, when he returned home, an uncontrollable surprise suddenly bloomed on his face.


    Just now, a long-awaited but very unfamiliar ''ding dong'' sounded in his mind.


    After a series of events, his abilities were finally upgraded.


    It must be that child who accomplished something new.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    1. Eternal cigarette case.


    2. Dimensional pockets.


    3. Kryptonian blood.


    Current Ability Level: LV5.


    Current upgrade progress: 0%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Daughter: Gwen Kent (Vengeful Spirit Contractor).


    LV5!


    Seeing this new level, Mike felt relieved for a while.


    Finally, finally upgraded!


    After the upgrade, what abilities will it have?


    LV1, can materialize items.


    LV2, you can realize the skills.


    LV3, with the ability to materialize a character.


    LV4, the power of embodiment continues to increase with the upgrade.


    So now...


    Mike looked at the system.


    The spirit was shaken, the whole body was shaken violently, and it was shaken again and again.


    Well, it''s not really that exaggerated, but Mike was really intimidated by the new abilities that came with this upgrade.


    LV5: Character incarnation.


    To materialize a person in memory, technological creations cannot be materialized.


    Although the embodied characters are still the same as the previous embodied objects, Mike''s current embodied power is limited by the strength of the embodied objects, how much the embodied power is invested.


    But this is the embodiment of the character, coupled with the card mechanism.


    Mike...I''m flying higher?


    Pressing the mood to try it now, Mike looked at the chance to draw a lottery after the ability was upgraded.


    A virtual lottery box appeared in front of Mike.


    Each time the reward drawn is related to the ability obtained at the previous level, what reward will you get this time?


    So this time, it has something to do with the power of embodiment?


    Mike groaned and started the lottery.


    The box swayed gently, and the rewards kept flashing above the box.


    There are two main types of rewards.


    One is to increase the current upper limit of the power of manifestation, from 1% to 100%, and the percentage of increase is random.


    The second is to improve the recovery speed of the power of manifestation, among which there are fixed daily recovery, time percentage recovery, and even instant recovery, but there are time-limited rewards.


    Insert an app: a perfect replica of the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an app that can change the source--Mimi reading.


    After a few seconds, the shaking box stopped.


    Mike stretched his hand into the lottery box, as if he had caught something. When he pulled out his hand, the light ball in his palm flashed slightly, turning into a reward and rushing into Mike''s body.


    Upgrade bonus: The recovery speed of the embodied power is increased. The recovery speed is affected by the current embodied power. The less embodied power remaining, the faster the recovery speed, and the maximum recovery speed is increased by 100%.


    Also a nice reward.


    Mike nodded secretly.


    call!


    Mike took a long breath and smiled happily. When he was about to try his new ability, Gwen, who was practicing the piano, pushed open the door of his room.


    "Dad, I''m going out, and a friend is looking for me."


    Mike looked at the time and said, "Go, do you want to come back for dinner at noon?"


    "No, he said to invite me to eat something delicious."


    "he?"


    Mike narrowed his eyes.


    Gwen stuck out his tongue, closed the door, and said, "Goodbye, gossip!"


    Mike''s face stiffened.


    Good guy, now that he is getting more and more beautiful, he even dares to call him a nickname.


    gossip woman...


    Silently, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Well, if Gwen doesn''t come back at noon, he will have enough time to experiment with his new abilities.


    ��


    Gwen came to the fast food restaurant near the school with a backpack and turned to look for the red hood in memory.


    where?


    Gwen turned around, puzzled.


    Is that neuropathy lying to himself?


    "Hey!"


    A familiar voice sounded behind Gwen.


    Even if they have only met once, but the voice that sounds cheap, it is only that neuropathy.


    Gwen turned to look.


    "?"


    Looking at an unfamiliar face, he wondered, "Who are you?"


    "Ha, of course, only Wade deserves such a handsome face."


    hansome?


    Gwen subconsciously compares Wade''s face with Mike...


    You may have misunderstood the word handsome.


    Gwen shook his head and said, "It can only be regarded as a little handsome."


    Wade smiled and said: "Little beauty, don''t be so reserved, I know you have already started screaming in your heart."


    really no...


    Gwen was speechless.


    But she didn''t try to explain to this neuropathy The more you explain, the more he thinks you are covering up.


    "How''s your face?"


    Gwen asked curiously, followed Wade to a table, and took the menu that Wade handed over.


    Wade propped up his face and put a palm-sized vanity mirror in front of him. While admiring his face, he responded, "Of course it was cured by someone."


    "Quick, order some food, you''re welcome, I made a fortune."


    Before leaving the Stark Building, Tony paid Pepper Potts a month''s salary for protecting his job.


    Gwen ordered something at random.


    Wade looked at Gwen and said with a smile, "I''m leaving."


    "Let''s go?" Gwen blinked, exclaimed, and then lowered his voice: "Are you going back to your time and space?"


    Wade nodded and said, "I''ve filled my time-space device with energy."


    Pulling up his sleeves, he showed Gwen the device on his wrist.


    "congratulations."


    Wade smiled. After the waiter brought something, he picked up a glass of Coke, touched Gwen lightly, and said, "I''m leaving after I''ve dealt with one thing, my friend."


    Gwen asked curiously, "What''s the matter? Can you tell me?"


    Wade put his face in Gwen''s direction and said in a low voice, "I''m going to kill a bald head!"

 Chapter 374： adopted

    "Kill a bald head? Bald head?"


    Gwen thought for a while and said, "Is it because he is more handsome than you?"


    From Gwynn''s point of view, from Wade''s point of view, this is a very likely reason.


    "Of course... not anymore!"


    Wade, who was almost detoured, reacted, and Honey Juice was confident: "How could there be someone more handsome than me?"


    Gwen laughed ''hee hee'', squeezed the straw lightly, took a sip of juice, and said, "So, are you here to say goodbye to me when you came to see me this time?"


    Wade nodded and said, "Yes."


    Gwen asked casually, "Can you tell me who that bald head is?"


    "Professor X, Charles."


    "Gollum!"


    Gwen, who was drinking juice, was startled and looked up at Wade with wide eyes.


    Wade thought Gwen didn''t catch it, and repeated, "Professor X, Charles!"


    "Cough cough!"


    Gwen choked on the juice remaining in his mouth and coughed violently.


    "What''s the fuss about, isn''t it just a bald man?"


    Wade looked at Gwen strangely and patted Gwen on the back.


    "��"


    Gwen took out two pieces of paper, wiped the corners of his mouth, stabilized his horrified heart, and said, "Why, why did you kill him?"


    "Because of my friend."


    "friend?"


    Gwen did not expect it to be the reason.


    "Wolverine, Logan."


    "?"


    Gwen was completely incapable of understanding Wade''s brain circuits.


    Killing Logan''s friend Charles for his friend Logan?


    Seeing Gwen''s curiosity, Wade put his hands under him, put on a pretended deep expression, and said slowly: "In my world, because that bald head will kill a lot of X-Men, even my Logan I''m going to die because of him, so I''m going to kill him! Save my Logan!"


    "Wait, wait a minute!"


    Gwen frowned, combing slowly.


    "You said your world is bald, uh, because Dr. X will kill a lot of people, but what does this have to do with Professor X in my world?"


    Wade was silent for a while, tensed his expression, and said in a pretended magnetic voice: "You may be right, but he must die! Because he may hurt my friend."


    After the words fell, without giving Gwen a chance to ask further questions, he quickly stood up and walked out the door.


    "I''ve made up my mind! Goodbye!"


    Looking at Wade leaving quickly, Gwen raised his hand and put it down.


    She held her face and muttered, "Is he looking for death? He must be looking for death!"


    However, this is a neuropathy and cannot be treated with common sense at all, so she decided to inform her father about it.


    After making the decision, she pushed away the fast food in front of her with disgust and took out her mobile phone.


    "Quack, quack, quack quack!"


    A rhythmic duck chirping sounded. Mike, who was testing his new abilities, glanced at the phone in the distance and hurriedly picked it up.


    "Gwen? What''s wrong?"


    "Dad, I want to tell you something."


    "Say!"


    Seeing Gwen''s serious tone, Mike''s expression couldn''t help but become serious.


    "There is a lunatic who wants to kill brother Charles."


    "what?"


    Mike didn''t react for a while, and then said: "How do you know?"


    "Well, I was with that neuropathy just now."


    "��"


    Mike felt that his mind was a little confused, and said, "Tell me what happened from the beginning, and who is that neuropathy?"


    By the way, the reading app I''m using recently has a lot of sources, all books, and updates quickly!


    "Oh."


    Gwen responded and quickly recounted what had happened.


    After listening, Mike''s expression changed, and he said, "This madman, stay away from him."


    "Oh!"


    "go home now!"


    "Um."


    Gwen responded and said hesitantly, "Dad, can you?


    Mike hung up the phone and shook his head slightly.


    Want to kill Charles?


    Not to mention the abilities of the mutants in the school, Charles himself can easily defeat Deadpool with his own abilities.


    own ability?


    Deadpool?


    Mike was silent for a while, his eyes flickering slightly.


    No, he still has to go!


    He remembered the comic book world where Charles accepted that he couldn''t get rid of himself because he saw what was going on in Deadpool''s mind.


    Although this kind of thing may not happen, he still has to go there just in case.


    He reached out and pressed the watch on his wrist, and a black suit appeared on Mike.


    The next second, Mike disappeared at home and flew to X school.


    ��


    Wade hummed an unknown tune, sat in the co-pilot of a taxi, and rushed to X school.


    When he arrived near the destination, he tried to pay with his good looks. After being taught a lesson by the taxi driver, he curled his lips and walked to X school.


    There is still some distance from X school, and he intends to adjust his mentality during this journey.


    He is now reluctant to wear a mask because his face has recovered.


    Therefore, Deadpool, wearing a tight battle suit but not wearing a mask, looks like a pervert who ran out of a mental hospital.


    "This is a task, this is a task, the task is to wear a mask, you can''t afford those **** **** to let them see my handsome face..."


    Muttering, he bit his finger again.


    "But, they can''t even see my face in death, aren''t they too pitiful?"


    Wade walked in a tangled manner, and finally decided to wear a mask.


    Because he didn''t want the **** he killed to see his face go to **** and still be obsessed with his face.


    Looking at the X school that appeared in his field of vision, Wade stopped.


    He suddenly thought of a key place.


    The ''Hugh'' of this world is not his friend at all!


    "No, no, I''ll just treat him as a friend."


    Wade took a step forward.


    "But if I kill bald Charles, he will be sad."


    "No, I can do anything as long as I can save ''Hugh''."


    "Why don''t you forget it Wade looked at the X Academy in the distance, remembered the terrifying number of X-Men inside, and pouted: "There is no money to take, and he is risking his life, My face has not been shown to my wife yet. "


    After the words fell, Wade quickly took a few steps back and turned to leave.


    "It''s better to do a big job before leaving, and go back with something useful!"


    "Uh-huh!"


    He nodded frantically: "Just do it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a dark figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    He was silent for three seconds, then his eyes widened suddenly.


    "Mike Kent!"


    Looking at the expressionless Mike, he let out a low growl.


    Before Mike could speak, he said in horror: "Did you go to the wrong set? How did you get to the dark wind?"


    Mike: "��"


    If he hadn''t come through, he wouldn''t necessarily be able to understand Wade''s words.


    "Charles is my son."


    Wade paused.


    "Hahaha!"


    "I said! You look a lot like him."


    "He was adopted."


    Wade: "��"


    "I''m sorry, I remembered that the gas stove in my house is not turned off. I have to leave."

 Chapter 375： go away

    Mike squeezed Wade''s neck as if he was carrying a sausage and disappeared near the X school.


    He was much faster than Wade, and before Wade came, he had already appeared over the X school.


    Afterwards, he turned on super hearing and super vision, watching the movement around him, noticing the trace of Wade.


    After Wade appeared, he planned to take the other party directly, and when he was testing whether Deadpool was really immortal, he heard Wade talking to himself.


    Seeing that he had given up his original plan, he appeared in front of him.


    He now has some interest in the other world things that Wade said, and he plans to get to know Wade.


    Taking Wade to the sky above Manhattan at super fast speed, landed in a building, and patted Wade, who was overwhelmed by the wind: "I have something to ask you."


    "Excuse me!"


    For the man who could change his face back, Wade kept his courtesy as much as possible.


    "I want to know why you want to kill Charles, and the situation in your world."


    "No problem, sir."


    For the next ten minutes, Mike enjoyed Wade''s language bombardment.


    After removing a lot of meaningless words, Mike concluded the following points.


    1. The world he lives in is the end of 2029.


    2. The world he lives in has only mutants, no Avengers, and no Mike and Clark.


    3. In the world he lives in, there have been no new mutants for more than 20 years. The few remaining mutants are hiding like mice, and the last few X-Men have also been degenerated. Professor X was killed unconsciously.


    4. The only two remaining X-Men, Wolverine and Professor X, were also killed a few months ago.


    Mike looked thoughtful.


    How do these events sound like the plot of Wolverine 3?


    Charles, degenerate Charles?


    I thought about it in my own world, if Charles, as his son, became demented and killed the X-Men out of control...


    A little sadness poured out of Mike''s heart for no reason.


    "Um?"


    Mike looked at Wade who was running in front of him, drooling while touching his shirt, his face darkened, his body slowly floated up, and after a little distance, he said to Wade: "Since the time-space transposition has been repaired, You should leave."


    Wade twisted his toes to draw a circle on the ground: "But I haven''t made a big vote yet."


    "Do you need me to restore your face to its original form?"


    "I''m leaving right now!"


    Wade pressed twice on the time-space device on his wrist. The time-space device that had been set up in advance took effect. The space around his body shattered, as if a hole appeared, sucking him in and disappearing into the microphone. before.


    Mike sighed softly.


    The neuropathy is finally gone.


    Then next...


    He pinched his chin in thought for a few seconds, looked at the Avengers Building in the distance, and disappeared.


    In the evening, Mike came home.


    Gwen was very obedient and was waiting for him at home, but because he was a little hungry, he was nibbling on snacks.


    Clark was busy in the kitchen, brought Mike back, showed his head, and said, "Wait a minute, it will be all right."


    Mike glanced at the kitchen, his mouth twitched slightly, walked to Gwen, grabbed Gwen''s snack tray, and said, "Eat later."


    With that said, he picked up a piece of fried crispy cornflakes and threw it into his mouth.


    "Dad, how''s it going? Is he still alive?"


    "He? Your brother?"


    "There is no problem with Dad, brother Charles, of course, I mean Wade, Dad, you won''t... Crack!"


    Gwen stroked his hand around his neck and added a sound effect.


    "No, he went back." Mike said lightly, "He changed his mind on the way."


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Dad, Gwen, it''s time to eat!"


    Clark came out with two fried rice and shouted to the two of them.


    Mike glanced at the fried rice with egg and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    It looks pretty good.


    I picked up the spoon and took a bite. The taste was not bad, at least it was much more delicious than before.


    Seeing Clark looking at him expectantly, Mike nodded and said, "Yes, qualified."


    Clark smiled happily, pushed the other plate to Gwen, ran into the kitchen, took out one, tasted it, and squinted his eyes in satisfaction.


    Halfway through the meal, Mike suddenly said, "I''m going to a long way."


    "Where?"


    "Want to travel?"


    The siblings asked separately.


    Mike shook his head and said, "I''m going to see another world."


    "another world?"


    Clark was stunned, his face changed, and said, "Dad, shouldn''t you?"


    Gwen seemed to have thought of something, and said in surprise: "Is it going to Wade''s world?"


    Mike nodded, and Clark explained helplessly: "What do you think? You should know the concept of parallel universes."


    Clark nodded, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "I know this."


    He frowned and said inexplicably, "Why did you suddenly go to another parallel universe? Also, how do you go?"


    He understands the concept, but how should this concept be realized?


    Mike took a sip of water, cleared his throat, told Clark about Wade, and slowly told another thing that happened.


    Clark and Gwen had a strange look on their faces after hearing this.


    In the end, it was Gwen who couldn''t hold back and laughed first.


    "Hahaha, bald, brother Charles is bald."


    Although Charles in that world is quite miserable, they should keep it serious, but as long as they think that Charles who often tinkers with his hair has become bald, they can''t help laughing.


    Clark chuckled twice and said to Mike, "So, Dad, when are you going to go?"


    "tomorrow."


    "tomorrow!?"


    "Don''t worry, in our world, maybe just wait a few minutes and I''ll be back."


    Clark nodded: "Is that so?"


    "Dear Dad."


    Gwen suddenly put down the cutlery, walked to Mike''s side, hugged Mike''s arm, and flashed his big eyes at Mike: "I want to go too."


    "you?"


    Mike nodded Gwen''s head: "You still have to go to school."


    "But didn''t you say that we will only be here for a few minutes?"


    "It might be dangerous."


    "Dad, don''t forget, I am your knight, there is danger, I will solve it!"


    Gwen patted his chest.


    Time and space device, Tony has tested it, and there will be no problem.


    Going to another world will not encounter any danger.


    In this case��


    "Okay, let''s get ready to go tomorrow."


    "Okay!"


    Gwen cheered.


    Clark looked at Mike with worry in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry." Mike said lightly, "There will be no problem."

 Chapter 376： 2029

    The next day, Mike and Tony asked for a backup time-space device again for this trip... Bah! Traveling through time and space to prepare something.


    Money, water, food, snacks, some change of clothes.


    In other words, money should be usable, after all, his money is real, and it comes from the ''past'' money.


    If it can''t be used... then it can''t be used, Mike doesn''t believe that he can still lack money to spend.


    When everything was ready, Mike handed a space-time transposition to Gwen, and after teaching Gwen how to use it, he said to Gwen solemnly: "First of all, this time is not a trip, nor is it a time-space. Travel! It''s just that we go to the world next door to yo!"


    Gwen nodded seriously, then tilted his head and asked, "Why?"


    "Because of a terrible theorem."


    Mike said faintly, then took Gwen''s hand and said, "Get ready!"


    Gwen nervously and excitedly looked at the time set on the time-space device and nodded.


    Their time and space travel... shuttle, the time point that appears is different from Wade''s.


    The time Wade was in was after the death of Logan and the others, and the time that Mike and the others traveled through was before the death of Logan and the others.


    The time-space device has been prepared, the time point has been set, the cosmic coordinates have been stored, and the energy reserve is abundant.


    Mike confirmed the time-space transposition again, and looked at Gwen, and said in a low voice: "Start time-space shuttle!"


    After the words fell, the two pressed the button on the time-space wristband.


    The space began to shatter, and a looming passage appeared behind the two of them, sucking them in.


    The next second, the space was restored, and it was as if nothing had happened to Mike''s house.


    ��


    It seemed like only a moment had passed, and it seemed like a long time had passed. In a trance, Mike broke away from the space-time channel and appeared in a new world.


    His hand still held Gwen''s little hand.


    It seems that because the two turned on the time-space device at the same time, they traveled through the same time-space tunnel this time.


    Originally, Mike kept in touch with Gwen considering the reason why the two might be separated.


    Gwen looked at the surrounding environment in a trance, and then looked at the city that was lit up in the dark night. Feeling the scorching temperature, he quickly woke up and said excitedly to Mike: "Dad, have we succeeded? "


    Mike nodded and reached out to Gwen.


    "Time and space device."


    Gwen took off the time-space device and handed it to Mike. Mike put the two time-space devices in his dimensional pocket, turned on his super vision, swept around, collected some information, and was completely relieved.


    They are now in 2029, Phoenix, Arizona.


    "Dad, where are we going next?"


    Gwen kept turning his head, looking around curiously.


    This is another world, and it''s still in the future. It''s amazing that she can hold back from cheering on the street.


    Although she promised her father that she could not tell anyone other than her family about this incident, it was very exciting even if she couldn''t go in front of others.


    Mike stroked the back of Gwen''s head and said, "Go for a walk first."


    "OK!"


    Gwen cheered.


    She can''t wait to taste the delicious food in 2029.


    Phoenix, commonly known as Phoenix, has a dry and hot climate, and the temperature is very touching all year round.


    Therefore, even if it is night now, you can still feel the hot wind blowing continuously on your face.


    In just a few seconds, a thin layer of sweat appeared on Gwen''s forehead.


    Mike and Gwen were walking on the street, Gwen craned his neck and looked at everything curiously.


    After looking at it for a while, she lost interest and muttered, "It didn''t change much from our time."


    Mike took out a tissue, wiped Gwen''s forehead, and smiled, "What else do you want to see? A flying car? A modified robot?"


    "Hee hee." Gwen smiled: "Isn''t that how it is played on TV?"


    "Huh? What is that?"


    Gwen was drawn to a sculpture by the street.


    She just saw that the sculpture moved.


    "Performance Art."


    Gwen ran to the sculpture in amazement, circled around the man dressed up as a sculpture, and said to Mike, "Dad, take a picture of me!"


    Before they came, they brought cameras on purpose.


    Mike flipped his palm, and with a few surprised glances and a few whispers of magic, he took out the camera from the Dimensional pocket and took a picture of Gwen.


    Under a gray and white sculpture, Gwen smiled happily, but the sculpture was very mischievous with a V on the top of Gwen''s head.


    "I''ll see, I''ll see!"


    Gwen trotted over, took a look at the photo, took out two dollars from her pocket, bent over and put it into an iron bucket in front of the sculpture, just as she got up and left, the ''sculpture'' came alive, right Gwen bent over.


    "what!"


    Gwen was startled and took two steps back.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mike burst out laughing.


    Gwen looked at the sculpture, then at Mike, and after making a face at the sculpture, pulled Mike and continued to walk forward.


    After walking around the street for a while, Mike and Gwen came to a restaurant.


    "Special cactus dishes?"


    Gwen looked at the menu and said puzzledly: "Cactus? Is this something edible?"


    Gwen shuddered when he thought about the pitiful appearance of his tongue stuck with thorns and sticking out his tongue.


    "You''ll know when you taste it Mike ordered two servings and said, "Eat it quickly, it will be regarded as a late-night snack, and we will have jet lag after eating. "


    He didn''t care, but Gwen couldn''t take it.


    Gwen said with a bitter face, "But I just had breakfast."


    "Then eat less, we''ll walk around the neighborhood for a while and find them tomorrow."


    "it is good!"


    Speaking of this, Gwen''s spirit came.


    She couldn''t wait to see the older version of Charles.


    After a while, the two cactus dishes they ordered were served.


    Gwen glanced first to make sure there were no thorns on it, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    I cut a small piece with a knife, put it in my mouth, and chewed it twice. It wasn''t as bad as I imagined, but it wasn''t particularly tasty either.


    Gwen ate a third of it, then put down the cutlery and pushed it in front of Mike.


    Mike is open to anyone who comes, and this is something that is trivial for him.


    After eating, the two walked around the neighborhood. When they were about to find a hotel to stay for the night, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    And just as they walked to a slightly remote street, several figures surrounded them.


    It''s not far from the Mexican border, so it''s not too peaceful.


    Looking at the few people around, Gwen was not at all afraid, but when Mike''s eyes swept over a few people and landed on the leader, his eyes shrank.

 Chapter 377： I already wanted to do this

    Iconic hairline and smile...


    When Mike saw the familiar face, he felt extremely messy.


    Section, Colson!


    What''s the situation?


    Could it be that they failed to pass through?


    No, they must have succeeded in crossing, but what is going on with this face?


    I''ve already crossed over, you still follow me, you''re poisonous! what! ?


    Damn, what kind of evil is this?


    Mike''s mind is a little confused.


    Seeing Mike''s expression, the leading ''Coulson'' smiled more and more kindly. He whispered to his younger brothers: "Look, see, this is the charm of my uncle Coulson!"


    Several younger brothers hurriedly sent flattery.


    Coulson let out a sigh of relief. After standing in front of Mike, he grinned, put one hand in his jacket, and said, "Sir, can I ''borrow'' some money from you?"


    His little brother cooperated with him and gave Mike a smirk.


    Mike frowned.


    This guy is not Coulson, Coulson dare not talk to him like that.


    And if you look closely, this guy is a bit darker than Coulson.


    So, it''s just that the two look alike. Is this Coulson?


    "Hey!" Coulson looked at Mike dissatisfied, and said angrily, "I''m talking to you, do you hear me?"


    Mike nodded and said, "Can you tell me, what''s your name?"


    "Um?"


    Coulson has robbed so many people, and he has never seen such a calm one.


    "Boy, you are courting death!"


    "Dare to talk to our big brother like that."


    Coulson''s boys yelled at Mike.


    Coulson raised his hand, and the younger brothers started to gesture with knives very face-to-face, and then Coulson also took out his pistol.


    "Hand over the money!"


    Coulson snorted coldly.


    This time, before Mike could speak, Gwen whispered, "Then will you write an IOU?"


    "��"


    "puff!"


    Mike couldn''t help laughing, but the villains were furious.


    They feel like they''ve been tricked.


    "damn it!"


    Coulson shouted angrily and pulled the trigger on Mike without hesitation.


    "boom!"


    With a gunshot, a bullet was fired into Mike''s forehead.


    Coulson''s face was bloodthirsty, and he seemed to have seen the other party''s head blooming.


    But in the next second, the smile on his face froze, as if he saw something terrible, he couldn''t help but take two steps back.


    Mike threw the bullet in his hand, pinched it lightly with his fingers, and after pinching it into an orange-yellow iron piece, a smile appeared on his face, and he said to Gwen, "Wait a moment, Dad."


    Gwen nodded, let go of Mike''s hand, and stepped aside.


    Mike looked at Coulson, and the smile on his face became more and more excited.


    "You, what are you!"


    Coulson swallowed nervously, pointed his gun at Mike again, and at the same time his little brothers rushed towards Mike.


    In the next moment, without everyone noticing, Mike had disappeared in place.


    Bang bang bang!


    With a few clear sounds, several of Coulson''s younger brothers flew away, and the gun in Coulson''s hand was also held by Mike.


    Under Coulson''s trembling gaze, Mike squeezed the gun in his hand into a ball, threw it aside, and walked towards Coulson with a smile.


    "You, don''t come here!"


    After a while, Mike pulled Gwen away with a refreshing look.


    He had long wanted to do it.


    Damn Colson!


    The guy was always giving him trouble, but Coulson was a good guy and Mike couldn''t really do it.


    But for this one, there is no burden at all.


    ��


    An extended Chrysler shuttled through the night, driving quietly on the street under the driving of a gray-bearded middle-aged man.


    By the way, the book-chasing app I''m using recently, caches and reads books, and reads aloud offline!


    His body is full of vicissitudes. Although his eyes have long been occupied by numbness and ignorance, there is still a hint of fierceness in the bottom of his eyes.


    He''s Logan, Wolverine.


    At this time, in the back seat of the car, several young people were revelling with alcohol.


    "Cough cough."


    Logan coughed lightly, and through the rear-view mirror in the car, he glanced at the young people behind him, worried that they might get alcohol or something into his car.


    He rented the car, and if he screwed it up, he''d lose a lot of money.


    It wasn''t until he opened the car door for these young people that Logan was quietly relieved to see that there were no obvious stains on the back seat of the car.


    After loosening his tie, Logan carefully wiped off a smudge on the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Turning on his mobile phone, Logan put on his reading glasses to see if there was any new business.


    With no new news, he sighed in disappointment.


    money��


    He''d never wanted it so much.


    He wants to live with money, to support himself and those two people, to buy medicine for Professor X with money, and even plan to save a sum of money to buy a boat to go to sea. He plans to spend his life on the sea.


    "Ugh!"


    He sighed heavily again, parked the car near the side of the road, and fell asleep in the car.


    To save money, he often does this.


    Anyway, his sleep has been poor, and going to the hotel is a waste.


    Lying in the back seat of the car, Logan tried his best not to think about anything, and just lay there blankly.


    Suddenly, he got up, cursed in a low voice, took out half a bottle of wine from his pocket, drank it in one breath, and threw it back on the car seat.


    Alcohol has no effect on him, but as his abilities continue to weaken, he finally realizes the feeling of being drunk.


    Although only a little, this feeling can help him fall asleep very well.


    Finally, his consciousness began to blur, and he fell asleep vaguely.


    He slept very lightly, and some unforgettable images kept flashing in his mind.


    His past, X''s school, his friends, and what happened in Westchester a year ago.


    That day, Professor X, who suffered from brain degeneration, suddenly fell ill, which brought a disaster.


    The image at that time flashed through his mind, and Logan suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    He was breathing hard, pressing his chest in pain.


    "Cough cough."


    He coughed again.


    Suddenly, a bright object fell out of his pocket.


    Logan reached out and fished, and the thing slipped between his fingers and landed on his feet.


    He bent down to pick it up.


    It was a bullet, a bullet made of Edman alloy.


    Professor X is the only thing he cares about now. When Professor X dies, he will use this bullet to end himself.


    This is his plan.


    "call��"


    Logan blew the dust that didn''t exist on the bullet, put it into his pocket with a calm face, opened the door to let some air out, went back to the car, lay down on the car seat again, and forced himself to close it. Eye.


    sleep, sleep...


    Otherwise, you will not be able to work the next day.


    After a tormented night, Logan breathed a sigh of relief when the sun shone into the car.

 Chapter 378： twilight wolf

    "Ding!"


    Logan''s phone rang.


    Logan, who just got up, was stunned and showed a rare smile.


    To have work early in the morning is the most wonderful thing for him to come here as a migrant worker.


    After turning on the phone and looking at the map, after confirming the destination and time, Logan got out of the car, stretched, walked into the public restroom on the side, went to the toilet, washed his face, and recovered a little bit of energy. , drive to the destination.


    Meanwhile, Mike and Gwen are staying at the hotel.


    Mike and Gwen once again decided where to look after seeing Logan for a while.


    "For the time being, you can''t reveal that you know each other, you can''t talk about things in another world, and you can''t take the initiative to ask about each other''s affairs."


    Gwen repeated it, "It''s so simple, I can''t remember it wrong."


    Mike nodded: "Then you have to remember it."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Gwen gave a mischievous salute.


    Mike looked at the time, and there was still more than half an hour before the agreed time, so he took Gwen downstairs, had breakfast at a nearby restaurant, and packed a meal by the way.


    Just in time.


    As Mike and Gwen walked out of the restaurant to the hotel entrance, Mike''s new phone rang.


    "Sir, I''m already at the door of the hotel, a long black Chrysler."


    Old and lifeless, like an old wolf who is in his old age, just waiting to die.


    Just listening to the other party''s voice made Mike a little sad.


    Turning to look, Mike responded, "I see."


    Hanging up the phone, Mike looked not far away, at the figure showing the twilight.


    I saw Logan with gray hair and a lot of wrinkles on his face, wearing a black suit and tie, standing beside the car.


    Instead of the arrogance and wildness of the past, there are more retreats and compromises that Mike has never seen before.


    This is Logan, Twilight Logan.


    Perhaps noticing Mike''s gaze, Rogan looked over. When he was puzzled, Mike pulled Gwen towards him and waved to Rogan.


    "Hello, sir, do you need a car?"


    Logan gave Mike a smile.


    Mike was a little sour.


    Mike has never seen this kind of smile on Rogan''s face.


    "Hello, Mike Kent, I should have given you a name."


    Mike and Logan shook hands.


    "James Howlett, your driver."


    Logan introduced himself, opened the car door for the two of them, saw Gwen staring at him all the time, and smiled at Gwen.


    Gwen pursed his lips, suddenly burst into a bright smile, and said sweetly, "Hello, uncle."


    Logan was startled and nodded to Gwen.


    And when he got into the driver''s seat, turned his head back, and was about to ask the two of them their destination, Gwen asked with a smile, "Uncle, have you had breakfast yet?"


    Logan shook his head subconsciously, and then said, "It''s okay, skipping breakfast has no effect on my work, you..."


    "Hey, this is for you."


    Gwen handed Logan a breakfast.


    "I do not��"


    Logan was about to refuse when he saw Gwen''s eyes reddened, as if I would cry if you refused.


    His lips twitched, and Logan took it and said, "Thank you."


    At this moment, Mike smiled and said, "Then go after you finish eating."


    The father and daughter looked at each other and blinked at the same time.


    Logan responded, feeling the still warm breakfast, and a warm current surged in his numb heart.


    Logan finished his breakfast quickly and said, "Where are you going?"


    Gwen asked sweetly: "Uncle, my father and I just came here to travel. We still don''t know where to have fun? Why don''t you take us to a fun place, anywhere!"


    Logan pondered and said in a questioning tone, "Is the desert botanical garden okay?"


    "Can!"


    Gwen smiled and said, "I like plants the most!"


    Logan rushed to the Botanical Garden with his father and daughter.


    The Desert Botanical Garden in Phoenix is ??the largest desert botanical garden in the world.


    After arriving outside the botanical garden, Logan opened the car door for the two of them.


    Mike sighed softly after noticing that Logan had an unnatural leg while walking.


    "Mr. Kent, here we are."


    Logan opened the door.


    Mike and Gwen got out of the car. According to what they had discussed before, Gwen looked at Logan with joy and said, "Uncle, you drive so well, I''m not dizzy at all."


    Logan smiled and nodded.


    Gwen turned to Mike: "Dad, how about we go back in Uncle''s car?"


    Mike groaned and looked at Logan beside him.


    Rogan explained: "If I have a job, I have to go there, but if you want to leave, you can call me directly. If I don''t have a job, I will come and pick you up."


    "No, you won''t have work to do."


    Mike said lightly.


    Logan was stunned, what does this mean?


    Mike took out a stack of money from his pocket and handed it over. He smiled and said, "Will you take us here for the next week?"


    This money, I am afraid it is 10,000.


    Logan was very moved, but he still said, "This is a bit more money."


    The father and daughter were very friendly, and if it was someone else, he might have taken it without saying a word.


    "Hey!"


    Gwen snatched it from Mike''s hand, stuffed it into Logan''s hand, and said, "Uncle takes it, we''re not short of money!"


    Logan was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but smile.


    And this kind of daughter.


    He left the phone to Mike and said, "I''ll be here waiting for you."


    Seeing the father and daughter leave, Logan shook hands happily.


    Great, he has met good people.


    In this case, after finishing this order, he can save some money to buy a boat.


    Moreover, after going back in a few days, he can also buy something for those two to improve their lives.


    Thinking of these things, Logan smirked, and even looking at the world felt a lot more pleasing to the eye Mike and Gwen walked into the botanical garden, and after seeing the smile on Logan''s face through super vision , and Gwen tapped lightly.


    "The first step was successful, you did well."


    "Of course, I am a professional in acting!"


    Gwen said proudly, then wondered: "What do we do next?"


    "I''ve come here, of course, take a good look!"


    With that said, Mike took Gwen''s hand and walked into the botanical garden.


    Two hours later, the father and daughter came out.


    Logan, who had been paying attention to the door, immediately greeted him. Seeing that Gwen was a little lost, he asked curiously, "How is it? Isn''t it fun?"


    Gwen sighed, "It''s not as fun as I thought."


    Logan scratched his face, a little embarrassed.


    He brought the two of them here.


    After Mike and Gwen got into the car, Logan said, "Wait for me."


    He ran out of the car, went to the cold drink shop across the street, bought an ice cream, carefully held it in both hands, and ran over again.


    After handing it to Gwen, he smiled at Mike and the two.


    "Thank you uncle!"


    Logan said sweetly, turned his head and let Mike take the first bite, and then he ate it happily, and said to Logan, "Uncle, let''s go to the next stop!"


    "it is good!"

 Chapter 379： Can you see the bald head?

    It has been five days since I met Mike and his daughter.


    These five days were the most pleasant and pleasant five days that Logan has lived since he became a special car driver.


    The father and daughter are the best employers he has ever met since he was a chauffeur.


    Generous, kind, and humble.


    Although it was very comfortable to get along with the two, he had to leave today because Professor X''s medicine was running out.


    When Logan came out of a small hotel and was going to pick up the two of them at the hotel of Mike and his daughter, a brown-skinned woman came to him in a panic.


    Logan paused for a while, then quickened his pace sharply.


    He felt that women were a problem.


    Seeing his actions, the short-statured woman''s face became even more nervous, she trotted to Logan''s side, and whispered, "Wolverine, I know it''s you."


    "Fake!"


    Logan cursed in a low voice and walked sideways to the car.


    This year, the people who can call this nickname are the ones who have caused him trouble.


    "Don''t go!"


    The woman caught up, followed Logan closely, and kept saying, "Please, only you can help us! We need a hero like you!"


    Logan stopped, turned around and yelled at the woman, "Get away from me!"


    The woman said unwillingly: "Why? What happened? Please! Only you can help me!"


    In the woman''s voice, Logan coldly got into the car.


    The woman tapped the car window lightly, and when Logan looked at the woman angrily because of this, and planned to open the car window to reject the woman again, the woman seemed to see something and ran away in a panic.


    Logan frowned, cursed again in a low voice, and drove away.


    When he came to the door of the hotel, Mike and Gwen were already waiting for him, but thinking that the employment relationship between the two parties was about to end today, I felt a little apologetic and regretful.


    "uncle."


    Gwen trotted over, handed Logan a breakfast as usual, opened the door by himself, and sat in the back seat.


    Mike patted Logan''s shoulder and said, "Eat slowly, don''t worry."


    Logan was a little embarrassed: "you have been bringing me breakfast, it''s really no trouble"


    "You serve us, we just take care of your meal, don''t care."


    With that said, Mike got into the car with a smile.


    Logan stood in front of the car, ate his breakfast quickly, threw the package in the trash can across the street, turned around and walked towards the car.


    But after seeing a strange man open the door and get into the back seat of the car, Logan''s expression changed and he strode over.


    At this moment, a fierce and cruel aura quietly emerged from him.


    But when he opened the car door, the anger in his heart was pressed down by him again.


    He stood at the door of the car, looked at the man with sunglasses, and tried to ask him in a calm tone, "Who are you?"


    The man took off his sunglasses with his mechanical hand, looked at Logan, and said in a mocking tone, "Finally met, Wolverine."


    Logan panicked, glanced at Mike and Gwen, and quietly relieved after seeing that they had no special expressions.


    "Wolverine Logan, tsk tsk..." The man bit his toothpick and sighed, "I am really disappointed to see you now, you are my childhood idol."


    Logan snorted softly and said, "Who are you? What''s the matter?"


    The man took out a business card and handed it over.


    Alkali Genetic Modification Institute, Security Director Donald Pierce.


    Logan glanced at it and cursed twice in his heart.


    Donald Pierce said lightly: "If a woman named Gabriela is looking for you, please be sure to contact me, thank you very much."


    He smiled strangely, looked at Mike and Gwen who were on the side, looked at him curiously, he smiled suddenly, the robotic hand stretched out to Gwen''s face, and said: "Little girl, you are so cute , do you want me to transform your hands like this?"


    "Snapped!"


    Mike raised his hand, slapped the opponent''s hand away with a slap, and said, "Get off."


    If he didn''t want to reveal his identity in front of Logan for the time being, he would definitely send him back to his hometown.


    "Ha ha."


    Donald Pierce chuckled softly and said to Rogan: "Your guest is really special, I..."


    Rogan''s eyes flashed with anger, and he grabbed Donald Pierce''s neckline and dragged him out of the car.


    Donald Pierce raised his hands, and a panic flashed in his eyes: "Oh, oh, calm down."


    "roll!"


    Logan threw it away, closed the door, sat in the driver''s seat, and drove away with Donald Pierce''s sneer.


    A few minutes later, Logan stopped the car on the side of the road and said in a low voice, "Sorry, it''s all about you."


    The small book booth www. that book lovers used before has been hung up, and now they are basically using \\mi\\mi\\ to read \\app\\www.\\.


    Saying that, he slapped the steering wheel fiercely.


    Damn, he''s a disaster!


    At this moment, Gwen showed his head from the gap between the driver''s seat and the co-pilot, and said with a pleasant smile: "So your name is Logan! You are Wolverine!"


    "Um?"


    Seeing that Gwen didn''t mean to be afraid at all, Logan didn''t react for the first time.


    And Mike looked at Gwen''s expression and nodded silently in his heart.


    The little golden man is yours!


    "Logan is my name, and James is also my name Logan explained and hurriedly added: "I didn''t lie to you. "


    "Hee hee!" Gwen said with a smile: "It''s okay, I understand, superheroes always change their names! To hide their identities!"


    Logan was stunned for a moment, and hesitantly touched Gwen''s head. Seeing that Gwen did not dodge, he smiled and looked at Mike on the side, saying, "You have a good boy."


    Gwen immediately shouted, "Because I have a good dad!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike couldn''t help but laugh.


    Logan looked at the father and daughter enviously.


    "Cough cough!"


    Logan coughed while pressing his chest, and suddenly said, "I have something to leave. I can only accompany you this morning. I will refund the extra money to you."


    What just happened has strengthened his plan to leave soon.


    He didn''t want to bring trouble to the father and daughter.


    "leave?"


    Gwen asked innocently, "Uncle Logan, where are you going?"


    "Go home, I have to go back." Logan said apologetically, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay." Mike pulled Gwen to his side and smiled: "The family matters are important."


    Logan responded and said, "Then this morning, let''s go..."


    "Just turn around."


    Mike looked outside and smiled: "I have been to all the attractions that I should go to these days."


    "it is good."


    A morning later, Logan left quietly.


    Before leaving, he wanted to refund some of the money to Mike, but was blocked by Gwen acting cute.


    Just after Logan disappeared from the sight of the two of them, Gwen, who was shrugging at Logan''s departure, grabbed Mike''s hand excitedly and said, "Dad, are we following Uncle Logan? Can you see the bald head?"


    Mike smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 380： Meet

    Mike flew in mid-air with Gwen in his arms and quietly followed Logan''s car.


    After being separated from them, Rogan went to the supermarket and the hospital respectively, bought some food and medicine, and is now driving to the border.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen chuckled softly and said to Mike, "Dad, if we do this now, are we paparazzi?"


    Mike''s face darkened, and he said, "No, at most it''s a pervert of stalking."


    Gwen: "��"


    No, I''ll still be a paparazzi, not a pervert.


    Gwen protested in a low voice, and after seeing Logan''s car was some distance away from them, he urged, "Dad, catch up!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m watching him."


    Mike whispered, his emotions a little complicated.


    After he turned on his super vision, he had already seen the destination that Logan was about to arrive at - the abandoned smelting factory.


    Even, he has seen Charles locked in the abandoned water tower.


    Threads of sunlight penetrated the holes of the abandoned water tower, and light spots appeared in the water tower, falling on the ground, on the pots of hydroponic plants inside, and on an elderly Charles.


    Charles'' eyes were cloudy and he was in a trance. He was sitting in a wheelchair, giving speeches in high spirits, crying in low spirits, and even reading the names of various foods as if reporting the names of dishes, and kept babbling nonsense.


    This is what Professor X, the most powerful psychic in the world, a wise headmaster, and a mutant leader looks like now.


    There was a hint of sadness in Mike''s heart.


    Perhaps it is because in his own world, Charles is his own child, and now he is feeling inexplicably melancholy.


    "Dad? What''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Mike''s changing eyes, Gwen asked carefully.


    "It''s okay, just a little sad."


    Mike said softly, looked at the smelter not far away, and said, "Let''s go when Uncle Logan leaves tomorrow."


    "why?"


    "Now is not a good opportunity."


    Mike said lightly, and flew away with Gwen.


    ��


    Logan came to the abandoned smelter, picked up some ingredients and medicines, and walked into the shed.


    Hearing the movement, a pale-skinned mutant with a bald head came out, and when he saw that it was Logan, he was relieved.


    Avoiding the sunlight by the window, he walked towards Logan and complained, "If you don''t come, Charles will be out of medicine."


    Caliban, a mutant with the ability to track.


    Exposure to the sun will burn the skin, and even over a long period of time, it may even be directly sunburned to death.


    Now, he and Logan live together.


    Because of his ability to go out at all, when Logan went out to work, he stayed here to take care of Charles.


    Logan threw the medicine to Caliban without saying a word.


    After Caliban took it, he looked at the number of medicines, and noticed that Logan was holding a lot of ingredients in his other hand, and said in surprise, "You shouldn''t go looting, right? This will bring us a lot. Trouble, you..."


    "I took a big order and made a lot of money."


    Logan explained and said, "Where''s Charles? Has he taken medicine?"


    "It''s time to take medicine."


    Caliban picked up the medicine and handed it to Logan, saying, "His condition has become serious, and he needs to increase the dosage."


    Logan frowned as he looked at the medicine handed over.


    Caliban shoved into Logan''s arms and said, "It''s your turn."


    Logan took the medicine and walked to the water tower dully.


    Walking into the water tower, Rogan looked at Charles, who was in a wheelchair, talking aloud, walked to the other side without saying a word, took out a syringe and prepared to inject Charles.


    Charles was confused again, and the drug temporarily brought him back to his senses.


    But Charles looked at Logan, screamed in panic, and struggled and fell to the ground.


    In groans of pain, he fell ill.


    With the convulsions of Charles'' illness, the terrifying power of the mind rushed to the surrounding like a substance, not only making Caliban stand in place like a puppet, but also making the entire water tower, and even the factory building not far away keep shaking. stand up.


    At this time, I knew that Logan could endure it, but he was also extremely difficult.


    Fortunately, Logan finally injected the medicine into Charles'' body, which stopped Charles'' illness.


    Afterwards, Logan carried Charles to the bed, and after Charles regained consciousness, after watching Charles finish taking the medicine, he chatted with Charles for a while, and then turned and left.


    In the water tower, Charles looked at the wisps of sunlight falling from the top. He had recovered his senses, and his eyes flashed with hope.


    He heard it, he saw... new mutants.


    Although no one believed him, he knew and was absolutely certain that it was true.


    It''s just that he can''t convince other people to believe him now.


    Who made him just a delirious old man now.


    He stared blankly at the hollow above his head until the golden sunlight turned into silver moonlight, then he sighed softly and closed his eyes.


    When he woke up again, it was the second day.


    After eating the breakfast sent by Logan, after learning that Logan was going to work, Charles just replied softly, and then lay on the bed again.


    Just when he thought his day would be so boring A rotating golden circle appeared in front of him, and then, under his gaze, two people, one big and one small, appeared in front of him.


    Although what happened in front of him was a little strange, Charles didn''t panic at all. He just looked at the two of them quietly, even with a hint of joy.


    This ability... is it a mutant?


    At this moment, he saw the little girl looking at her curiously, then her eyes quickly turned red, and her face was full of unbearable and distressed.


    "Um?"


    Charles is a little weird.


    "Charles...brother!"


    Gwen couldn''t help crying, and tears fell down.


    She didn''t expect to see such a Charles, and when she saw the other''s bald head, she didn''t feel the expected happiness at all, but was full of sadness.


    "elder brother?"


    Charles was stunned, raised his hand to the two of them, and said, "Who are you?"


    He is taking medicine now, and his head is still awake.


    Mike touched Gwen''s head, and Gwen turned around and sobbed softly.


    "Mike Kent."


    Mike said lightly, then pointed at Gwen, and said, "Gwen Kent, my daughter."


    "You are... mutants?"


    Charles restrained his excitement and asked.


    If his ability is not affected, he only needs to use his ability to sense the identity of the other party, but now...


    "That''s it."


    Mike said vaguely.


    As for things from another world, Mike didn''t plan to say, at least not for the time being.


    "Great, I knew there would be mutants!"


    Charles patted the bed excitedly.


    At this moment, a suspicious voice sounded at the door of the water tower.


    "Charles? Who''s in there?"

 Chapter 381： is a friend

    Caliban stood at the door of the water tower, his nose twitched slightly, smelling two things he had never smelled before.


    Strangers, there are strangers in the water tower!


    Caliban was a little nervous.


    What does the other party want to do to Charles?


    Are you going to kill Charles?


    what do I do?


    As if nothing happened, or rush in?


    Caliban thought about it for two seconds, and then called out in front of the water tower: "Charles?"


    "I am here."


    Hearing Charles'' response, Caliban breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just when he wanted to ask something and determine the situation inside, the door of the water tower was opened, and a little girl appeared in front of him.


    Caliban took two steps back, the hat on his head was accidentally turned off, and he hurriedly put it on with his gloved hands.


    "Uncle, come in."


    Gwen spoke to Caliban and smiled.


    Caliban looked inside warily.


    "We have no ill will."


    When Mike''s voice sounded from inside, someone had already appeared in front of Caliban.


    Caliban''s eyes flashed with horror, and he took two steps back. Seeing that Mike didn''t mean to attack, he said vigilantly, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "If you want to know, come in and talk."


    Mike spoke to Caliban and walked back to the water tower.


    Looking at the back of the father and daughter, Caliban thought for a few seconds, then smiled, shook his head, and strode in.


    The small book booth www. that book lovers used before has been hung up, and now they are basically using \\mi\\mi\\ to read \\app\\www.\\.


    What is he hesitating about?


    In addition to this life, and this messy life, what else does he have? What is he afraid of?


    When he walked in, he saw the man sitting beside Charles'' bed and whispering something, while the little girl was sitting in Charles'' electric wheelchair, spinning in circles in the water tower.


    "Caliban."


    Charles beckoned and excitedly introduced two new friends to him: "This is Mike Kent, and that is his daughter Gwen Kent."


    Finally someone could listen to him properly and believe what he saw and heard.


    This made Charles very happy, and even when introducing the two, he raised his chin high with a showy expression on his face.


    A lively old child.


    Caliban nodded to the two, still vigilant.


    At this moment, Mike said lightly: "I have already said that I have no ill intentions towards Charles, you, or Logan."


    The words fell, and two scorching rays swept out at a speed that Caliban could not react at all.


    ��!


    In an instant, the water tower was torn open with a huge opening.


    A cold sweat appeared on Caliban''s forehead.


    What is this ability?


    If you want to kill him, he has no ability to resist.


    "Looks like you understand."


    After Mike said lightly, he looked at Charles and said slowly, "Charles said there are new mutants, and you should pay attention."


    Caliban said hesitantly: "You don''t know, he has Alzheimer''s, his words..."


    "He''s sick, but that doesn''t mean he''s a fool."


    Hearing Mike''s words, Charles snorted proudly at Caliban and said, "Did you hear it! Did you hear what my friend said? You two big fools!"


    Caliban was speechless.


    Are you saying your brain is normal?


    But how can there be a normal person who regards strangers as friends when they meet for the first time?


    "What exactly do you want?"


    "What do we not want?"


    Gwen stopped in front of Caliban in Charles'' wheelchair, looked up at Caliban, and said in a very serious tone, "My dad and I just wanted to help you."


    Caliban was silent.


    "Ah."


    He doesn''t believe it.


    But Charles said happily: "Did you hear that, someone helps us! Someone wants to help us!"


    Caliban''s face twitched.


    "I''ll take you out."


    Mike said something to Charles, and after Gwen pushed the wheelchair over, Mike hugged Charles in the wheelchair and pushed it out of the water tower.


    Caliban said anxiously: "Charles goes out, we will all be in danger."


    "If he doesn''t go out, if he falls ill, you still can''t resist."


    Mike said lightly and said to Gwen, "Take those medicines out."


    Gwen nodded, put Charles'' medicine in the bag, and quickly followed.


    Seeing the three of them leave, Caliban stayed in the water tower for a few seconds, scolded angrily, and followed up tremblingly.


    He wasn''t sure about Mike''s true attitude.


    What if he ran away and annoyed Mike? If he escapes, what will Charles do?


    Is Mike an enemy or a friend? Does he want to inform Logan?


    Caliban''s mind was a mess.


    After following the three people into the workshop, Caliban was stunned.


    Mike was chopping vegetables.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll make you lunch."


    Mike spoke to Caliban, Gwen smiled and led Caliban to the table and sat opposite Charles.


    "My dad''s cooking is delicious."


    Gwen showed off to the two of them. Seeing that Caliban was still wearing a hat, he asked curiously, "Aren''t you hot?"


    Caliban pulled down his scarf, revealing half of his face, and said, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    He has albinism, and his skin is abnormally white. Ordinary children see...


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Gwen looked at Caliban and laughed: "I have seen a very ugly person before, his face looks like it was fried in a frying pan."


    Caliban thought for a moment, frowned in disgust, and saw Gwen lying on the table staring at Charles tightly, his eyes full of distress, he was slightly taken aback.


    What happened to these two mysterious people?


    He could feel the kindness of the two, especially to Charles.


    "Cough, is that Gwen?"


    Caliban looked at Gwen and asked in a low voice, "Are you really not going to hurt us?"


    "If I want to hurt you, why would I cook for you? Wouldn''t it be better to just screw your heads off?"


    Gwen said impatiently.


    Caliban thought about it for a while, and it seemed to make sense.


    Do you want to give it to Logan...


    Charles suddenly said, "Don''t call Logan."


    "Have you used your abilities?"


    "No, I used my brain."


    Charles grinned at Caliban, his dentures ''clicking'' on the table.


    The scene fell silent, and Gwen couldn''t help laughing.


    Caliban picked it up silently, got up and put it in Charles'' mouth, and said seriously, "I''ll trust you for the last time."


    Charles smiled, tried dentures, and said, "I won''t lie to you, they are really friends."


    After a while, Mike brought lunch.


    Chinese food?


    Caliban was stunned, looked at the tableware handed by Mike, and said, "Thank you."


    A few minutes later, Caliban finished his lunch and walked away silently.


    This time, he believed in Charles once, and someone who cooks so deliciously should not be a bad person...


    A strange reason popped into his mind, and he chuckled.


    If he really helped them, how could he help them?

 Chapter 382： Laura

    Two days later.


    ��!


    With the sound of the tires rubbing against the ground, a black extended Chrysler stopped at the door of the factory building. Logan opened the door, ran in in a hurry, and was startled.


    He heard happy conversations.


    Charles, Caliban, and two very familiar voices.


    He stepped forward and appeared in front of the four.


    Laughing happy Charles and Caliban and... Mike and Gwen?


    His face turned cold: "Why are you here?"


    "You approach me with a purpose? What do you want to do?"


    Having said this, he gradually became angry.


    It''s a shame that he treats these two as good people.


    Charles beckoned to Rogan: "They are friends, we have been together for two days."


    Logan''s eyes became colder and he looked at Caliban.


    Caliban nodded.


    Seeing this, Logan snorted coldly, and a pair of Edman''s claws emerged from his fingers.


    In that way, it was like a dying wolf had made a desperate blow.


    Mike sighed and said to Logan sincerely: "I have no ill will towards you, otherwise you won''t see them before you come back, and you won''t be able to stop me if I want to do something."


    After the words fell, Mike''s body disappeared in a flash.


    The next moment, Mike pinched Logan into the sky.


    Whoa!


    A large hole was blasted out of the roof, and some rubble fell.


    "Cough cough!"


    Caliban stretched out his hand and fanned the flying dust at the end of his nose, and said worriedly, "Nothing will happen, right?"


    Is it another ability?


    Caliban was taken aback.


    "Hey!" Gwen said helplessly: "Didn''t we all say that we have no malicious intentions?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Charles nodded in agreement, still holding a chicken leg to chew on.


    Caliban: "��"


    Where are you from?


    At this moment, a little daughter with long black hair walked in with a vigilant face.


    She is about the same age as Gwen, but her eyes are full of vigilance, and her body is full of wildness that ordinary children do not have.


    And when she saw Charles, the vigilance in her eyes eased slightly.


    "Laura!"


    Charles exclaimed in surprise.


    Laura pursed her lips, avoided Caliban, looked at Gwen curiously, and walked over to Charles.


    Caliban looked at Laura in shock: "A mutant?"


    In addition to his ability to chase, he can also distinguish mutants within a certain range.


    "Yes, she is the new mutant I told you about."


    Charles took Laura''s hand and pulled it aside.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Laura nodded.


    Charles handed a pair of knives and forks to Laura and said, "You''re welcome, let''s eat first!"


    Laura silently picked up the knife and fork.


    "Hi, my name is Gwen Kent."


    Gwen stretched out his hand at Law with a kind smile on his face.


    Laura glanced lightly and lowered her head to eat.


    Gwen blinked, and nodded awkwardly.


    Still a cold lady.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Caliban looked at Laura and said, "How did she get here? What is she doing here?"


    "Didn''t I say it? Her name is Laura!"


    Charles grumbled, pulling a plate of meat to Laura.


    Laura''s eyes lit up, the knife and fork were flying, and she was about to be buried on the plate.


    at this time��


    Whoosh!


    Two figures descended from the sky, widening the big hole that had just been blasted out of the roof a little further.


    Mike looked at Logan who had put away Edman''s claws, tidied up his collar, and smiled, "Looks like you understand."


    Logan nodded dully.


    Understood.


    If Mike really wanted to do something to them, they couldn''t stop it.


    Logan turned his head, saw Laura who was eating, and exclaimed, "Damn! Why are you here?"


    Two days ago, Logan went out to work and got a job.


    When he rushed over and found that the employer was the woman named Gabriela, he rejected the other party''s employment.


    But the other party quoted a very attractive price.


    And as long as he gets the money, he can leave with Charles.


    Then, after considering it, he decided to take the risk and take the job and send the girl Gabriela said.


    But when he went to see the woman the next day, the woman had already been killed, leaving only a mobile phone.


    Trouble finding him again.


    When Rogan realized this, he rushed over immediately.


    But he never thought that the little girl who was regarded as troublesome would appear in front of him like this.


    Logan''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly remembered that there were some tiny noises in the trunk of the car on the way.


    Did he climb into the trunk while he was going to see that Gabriela?


    "Have you met?"


    Charles looked at Rogan suspiciously and introduced, "She is Laura."


    "I don''t care what Laura she is? She has to get out of here! She''s going to cause us trouble!"


    Logan roared angrily and reached for Laura.


    Laura raised her head, bared her teeth at Logan, and picked up the plate in front of her with an expression of biting you if you dare to come over.


    Charles moved the wheelchair between the two and said to Rogan, "You can''t say that about Laura, she''s just a child in need!"


    "Damn, you don''t even know what she stands for!"


    Logan said angrily and slapped a business card on the table.


    Caliban took a look and said in a low voice, "Alkali Genetic Modification Institute, Security Director Donald Pierce."


    "She''s from the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute?"


    Caliban''s voice became tense.


    "No, you can''t just look at where she''s from? Where does she want to go?"


    Charles tries to convince the two.


    "I don''t want to know!" Logan said coldly and said, "She ran out of there Those people won''t give up if they don''t get her! We can''t control her, it''s unnecessary Trouble!"


    "Logan, you have disappointed me so much!"


    Charles glared at Logan.


    Logan said lightly: "It''s not that I let you down once or twice."


    Having said that, he walked directly behind Charles and said, "Let''s go quickly! That **** put a tracker on my car, and their people will be chasing him soon."


    "No, no! We''re taking Laura away!"


    Charles yelled.


    "Don''t make trouble, what can we do now?"


    Logan lowered his voice and yelled at Charles.


    Charles was silent and said, "But we have friends to help us now."


    As he said that, he looked at Mike and Gwen on the side.


    At this moment, Mike''s eyes flashed and he reminded, "You have guests here."


    Hearing this, Logan''s expression changed and he strode out.


    After Logan went out, the eyes of the four of Mike fell on Laura.


    Laura is still eating meat calmly.


    Logan and Charles watched the process of arguing for her, but her expression didn''t change at all, as if she didn''t care at all.


    Looking at this scene, Gwen couldn''t help but exclaim: "It''s so cool!"


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead lightly and smiled, "Dad prefers your kindness to being cool."


    "whee!"


    Gwen smiled happily and rubbed his nose.


    Seeing this scene, Laura, who had been eating with her head down, flashed an imperceptible look of envy in her eyes.


    At this moment, there were two arguing sounds from outside, and then it was quiet.


    A few seconds later, Logan ran in, pushed Charles out without saying a word, and Caliban hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 383： Im from the Kent family

    "Logan, Logan! What are you doing? Laura and Mike are still inside, we can''t just leave! We..."


    "Charles!"


    Rogan roared angrily, rushed to Charles angrily, grabbed Charles'' collar, and roared, "We are no longer us, we are no longer the X-Men, we can''t help others, and we can''t give others People bring trouble, the world has changed!"


    Charles fixed Logan''s eyes and said calmly: "But now hope is in front of you, are you just giving up?"


    "Hope? It''s long gone! Wake up!"


    Logan released Charles with a cold face and continued to push Charles forward.


    Charles murmured: "No, Logan, leaving now is because you gave up hope, not because hope didn''t take care of us."


    Recommend an app, which is comparable to the old version of the book-chasing artifact, and can replace all the source books!


    Caliban listened to the two of them, sighed softly, noticed Donald Pierce lying on the ground, and said, "Did you kill him?"


    "No." Logan tried his best to remain calm and said, "Killing him will only cause more trouble."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Caliban suddenly said: "Come on! There are people here, many!"


    Logan''s face changed, he carried Charles into the car, folded the wheelchair, and after getting into the car with Caliban, started the car and drove out.


    But just after starting the car, one after another off-road vehicles rushed into the smelter.


    The car that Logan drove was like a trapped beast. It rushed left and entered in the smelter, but he could only be forced back to the front of the factory step by step, surrounded by enemies.


    "Pooh!"


    Donald Pierce, who was knocked out by Rogan, got up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and waved to Rogan in the car.


    "If you don''t want those two bald heads to die, come down."


    Rogan glanced at Charles and Caliban, suppressed his anger and got out of the car, saying, "I said, the person you''re looking for is not here."


    "Tsk tsk!"


    Donald Pierce shook his finger and said, "It''s not your decision."


    In a blink of an eye, he got out of the car and pointed at Charles: "Perhaps, I can ask the old wanted criminal?"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Logan roared, and Edman''s claws came out in response.


    But in the next second, gunshots rang out, and bullets shot a blood hole in Logan.


    Logan staggered and fell to the ground.


    Seeing Logan recovering slowly from the injury, Donald Pierce waved to his subordinates. After a few people came to hold Logan down, he lifted his foot and stepped on Logan''s chest, lowered his body and said slowly: "The end of the hero, Oh, I really don''t want to see you like this."


    The soles of his feet rolled on Logan''s chest, looked at the factory building in the distance, and said, "Go, bring her."


    The words fell, and several fully armed soldiers walked in slowly, holding automatic rifles.


    At the same time, the three people in the room have seen the situation outside through a surveillance camera.


    Seeing the enemy come in, Gwen was a little nervous and excited, and said, "Dad, what should we do?"


    Mike looked at Laura who slowly swallowed the last mouthful of meat and wiped his mouth with his sleeve, and said to Gwen: "The next picture will be bloody, you''d better close your eyes."


    Gwen followed Mike''s gaze to Laura, and was slightly startled: "Her?"


    Mike nodded and said, "She''s amazing."


    Gwen frowned.


    It was the first time she heard Mike compliment a peer of hers, it was an appreciative compliment.


    She wants to see how good this Laura is!


    Gwen didn''t close her eyes, but widened her eyes. When Mike put his hand in front of her, she gently pushed Mike''s hand away and said, "It''s okay, I''m not afraid."


    Mike hesitated and took his hand back.


    As a member of the Kent family, you will eventually face these things, and Gwen, who is the spirit of vengeance, is not a fragile flower.


    A little girl who learns to fight and persists until now, can even beat Gwen, who is also fighting a boy who also learns to fight, is not an ordinary little girl.


    When Laura heard the door open, she put down the cutlery and strode over.


    Gwen looked at Laura worriedly and said, "Dad, do you really need to help her?"


    Mike said: "I will take action depending on the situation."


    "Oh."


    Gwen responded, and in addition to worry and fear, there was anticipation and excitement in his eyes.


    Laura looked at the door calmly, her body lowered slightly, like a hunting beast, she stretched out her invincible claws.


    The next second, when a gun barrel protruded from the corner of the wall, Laura let out a low growl. After cutting off the barrel with one claw, she swooped at the enemy like a bloodthirsty young wolf.


    In the screams, blood splashed around with the icy Edman''s claws.


    Laura shuttled among the enemies, ruthlessly solved one enemy after another, and even cut off the opponent''s head when she solved the last enemy, like holding a basketball, carrying the opponent''s head and walking away. go out.


    Clean, decisive, not a bit sloppy, it''s hard to believe that only an eleven-year-old girl did it all. UU Reading


    In fact, Laura has been trained as a soldier or even a weapon since she was a child, and killing has almost become Laura''s instinct.


    Mike glanced at Gwen, he was afraid that Gwen would see such a **** scene...


    "so amazing!"


    Gwen cheered and turned to Mike, who was stunned, "Dad, can I help if I want to?"


    Mike was stunned and said worriedly, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Gwen raised his face.


    "Dad, I''m from the Kent family."


    There was a smile on her face, and she said in a still tender but firm tone: "I can''t be protected by you all the time! I want to protect you too!"


    "whee!"


    Looking at the smiling Gwen, Mike was inexplicably moved.


    Gwen was stronger than he thought.


    He bent down and hugged Gwen gently, kissed Gwen''s forehead lightly, and said, "Go ahead."


    Gwen nodded and walked towards the door step by step, faster and faster until he rushed out the door.


    Gunshots, screams, scolding, and the sound of the blade cutting the human body, rushed into Gwen''s mind instantly.


    She looked at Charles and Caliban hiding in the car, at Logan who was pinned to the ground, at Laura who was fighting the enemy, at the fallen enemy and splashing blood...


    She took a deep breath and began to communicate with the spirit of vengeance in her body.


    This is not the first time she has communicated. When she signed the contract, she had already tried to transform under Mike''s care.


    So, this time it was a quick success.


    While everyone else on the battlefield focused on Laura, Gwen began to transform.


    A trace of sky-blue flame appeared from Gwen''s fingertips, and then quickly spread to the whole body. The flesh and blood disappeared in the flames, and a small skeleton burning with blue flames appeared.

 Chapter 384： Skull Gwen

    Gwen, the spirit of vengeance.


    Her current state is similar to Ghost Rider, except that the flames on her body are blue, and she can also transform during the day.


    Compared with Ghost Rider''s flame, Gwen''s blue flame is weaker in lethality, but has the ability to heal.


    Because Gwen was still a child, after she turned into a burning skeleton, instead of looking scary, she looked very petite and cute.


    The white jade-like skeleton of the valley, the burning blue flame, and the mysterious flame symbol on the clothes.


    Gwen at this time is like a skeleton artwork.


    "call!"


    Gwen exhaled subconsciously, but only a blue flame spewed out of his mouth.


    She moved her body and slowly walked towards the battlefield.


    And following Gwen''s footsteps, everyone else in the battlefield saw the blue skeleton walking slowly.


    "What the **** is this!?"


    Donald Pierce exclaimed.


    The mercenaries under him watched this strange scene, and a cold air rushed from the soles of their feet to their foreheads.


    Logan looked at the burning skeleton suspiciously, feeling a little familiar.


    Instead, in the car, Caliban, who has been observing the entire battlefield, saw the entire process of Gwen''s transformation.


    Caliban kept breathing cold air, which made Charles on the side wonder if he was leaking...


    "It''s Gwen!"


    Caliban turned his head to explain something to Charles.


    So, Charles also began to "leak".


    And the only one who wasn''t affected was Laura.


    She is like a wolf cub with open teeth and claws, waving her claws fiercely, and constantly harvesting the enemy''s life with superb fighting skills.


    Yes, it is harvesting.


    Even though those mercenaries were experienced in combat and even had guns in their hands, they had no advantage against Laura.


    With her petite size and sharp claws, she walks between enemies.


    At this moment, a blue flame skeleton rushed in her direction.


    Laura subconsciously waved her paw.


    Gwen leaned to one side, dodged easily, and charged straight towards the mercenaries.


    "boom!"


    Gwen slammed into a mercenary and knocked it straight out.


    Stopping in place, his empty eyes looked at the next target, tilted his head, turned into a blue flame and rushed up.


    Bang, bang!


    For a time, wherever Gwen passed, the enemies were thrown flying, or smashed and fainted.


    She didn''t kill.


    After all, she and Laura grew up in different environments, and she was still too kind.


    "Kill her! Fake!"


    Donald Pierce looked at the blue flame skeletons that kept flashing in the crowd. After taking up his weapon and aiming at Gwen, he and the mercenaries fired a series of bullets at Gwen.


    Da da da!


    The bullets overwhelmed Gwen, who kept backing away, blue sparks popping out of her.


    "what!"


    Gwen screamed, and the blue flames on her body instantly soared, protecting her like a flame shield.


    poof, poof!


    The bullet that was shot landed on the flame, and was instantly burned into molten iron and fell to the ground.


    In the next second, Gwen waved his hand violently, and the flames surrounding his body shattered. Under her control, it landed on the guns of the mercenaries. molten iron.


    At this moment, Laura was caught by two mercenaries and pressed to the ground. When the other mercenary was about to put handcuffs on Laura, Gwen reached out and pointed at the mercenary holding the handcuffs. It flew out of the fingertips, landed on the handcuffs, and burned them into molten iron.


    Afterwards, Gwen rushed over under the terrified gaze of the enemy.


    One in each hand, pinching the necks of the two mercenaries, and after throwing them out, he reached out to Lawrence.


    Laura looked at the burning white bone palm and held it without hesitation.


    The next second, Gwen threw Laura in Logan''s direction.


    Laura stretched her body in mid-air, and with a childish roar, she landed on an enemy who was pressing on Logan.


    Stab with both claws... poof!


    Blood poured out like a fountain, and the mercenary fell down on his neck.


    Looking at this scene, Logan, who was lying on the ground, had a complicated expression, but then he roared, and with a wave of his free hand, the sharp Edman alloy cut off both hands.


    Then Logan got up from the ground and roared into the battle.


    "Fake, Fake!"


    Donald Pierce scolded and stepped back.


    The situation is now out of control.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Just as his hand was holding the car door, a figure was built from the sky and landed on the roof of the car.


    Donald Pierce raised his head sharply and saw a man in a T-shirt looking down at him.


    He squeezed out a smile and said, "I''m not going anywhere... just die!"


    Da da da!


    Donald Pierce fired a barrage of bullets at Mike, turned and ran without looking back.


    Mike''s eyes were indifferent, letting the bullet fall on him, then he held a bullet and flicked his finger.


    Whoosh!


    The bullet landed exactly on the back of Donald Pierce''s head.


    In an instant, Donald Pierce''s head burst open like a watermelon.


    The next second, Mike disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already in Logan''s car.


    "Mike!"


    Two exclamations sounded Mike looked back at the surprised Charles and Caliban, and showed a smile: "Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    Caliban nodded, but Charles shook Caliban excitedly: "See no! See no! I''ll say they are friends!"


    "Don''t shake yourself off!"


    Caliban said helplessly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike laughed and shouted to Gwen who was fighting outside: "Gwen, we should go."


    It''s just some ordinary mercenaries. This battle is really boring. At most, Gwen can only get acquainted with his abilities.


    Gwen nodded, threw the two mercenaries in front of him, and quickly rushed to the front of the car.


    "Dad, this car?"


    "Come on."


    "awesome!"


    Gwen cheered and sat in the driver''s seat.


    And as Gwen''s hands gripped the steering wheel, wisps of blue flames burst out of her palms.


    In the next second, the entire car was covered with blue flames. Under the control of Gwen, it rushed towards the battlefield unstoppably like a flaming beast.


    Seeing this scene, Logan swallowed.


    Is this still his car?


    Turning around and seeing that Laura was about to pounce on another mercenary, she grabbed Laura''s hand and roared, "Go!"


    ��!


    With a nice tail flick, the flaming car stopped beside the two and the doors opened automatically.


    Roger and Laura hurriedly sat up.


    Gwen grinned at the two and said, "Welcome to the Gwen! Please sit tight, I''m going to start accelerating!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    In Gwen''s excited laughter, the temporarily demonized car rushed straight out, knocked all the cars blocking the road into the air, and quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 385： laugh P

    After Mike and his party escaped from the smelter, the car, driven by Gwen, left a burning blue flame on the ground and rushed into the distance.


    It was obviously just a car, but Gwen drove it out of a tank.


    Unstoppable, unstoppable, just straight ahead.


    The wind was blowing, the flames burning on the car roared fiercely, and Gwen cheered, but because of the state of the spirit of vengeance, the laughter became very strange.


    The four people sitting in the back seat looked at Gwen curiously, curious about Gwen''s current state.


    Mike looked at Gwen and laughed softly.


    This world, not their world, made him and Gwen a lot less shackled.


    The car is going fast under Gwen''s power, but...


    "You know where we''re going? Do you know the way?"


    Logan suddenly asked a question.


    Gwen''s slightly arrogant childish laughter suddenly stopped, and under her control, the car slid forward for a distance and stopped.


    She took her hands off the steering wheel, turned back to Rogan and shouted, "Why didn''t you remind me earlier!"


    Some blue flames spewed out of Gwen''s mouth like saliva. Logan hurriedly dodged. Seeing that the flames fell on the car seat and quickly dissipated, he breathed a sigh of relief after the seat was not lit. Looking at his Gwen, he innocently said, "I thought you knew me."


    "You expect an eleven-year-old to know the way? You''re so naive, oh no, you have Alzheimer''s!"


    Hearing Gwen''s rant, Logan''s face twitched, Caliban on the side couldn''t help laughing, and Charles clapped his hands and echoed loudly.


    "You guys are so happy!"


    Logan raised his hand and patted the back of the two bald heads lightly, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at Logan who was laughing, Mike turned from the co-pilot to look at Charles and the two of them, winked at the two, and the two were stunned and nodded.


    The next second, the three of them shouted at the same time: "You laugh at the fart!"


    With that said, Mike and Caliban raised their hands and slapped Logan on the back of the head, hitting him staggeringly, and Charles moved with all his might and slapped Logan on the back of the head.


    "Snapped!"


    With a crisp sound, Charles grinned, and the dentures fell out again.


    There was silence in the car, and everyone burst into laughter. Even Laura, who was huddled in the car seat, couldn''t help but cocked the corners of her mouth.


    "Um?"


    The smile on Laura''s face faded quickly when she noticed Gwen was looking at her, back to her expressionless face again.


    Gwen grinned and blew a kiss on Laura.


    A lip made of blue flame swayed slowly towards Laura, landed on Laura''s face, and then turned into flames and dissipated.


    warm��


    Laura was stunned, reached out and touched her face, looking at the grinning skeleton, her face turned slightly red.


    The laughter faded, and Mike said to Gwen: "It can be changed back."


    "Oh."


    Gwen responded, she still didn''t have enough fun.


    "There is still a chance."


    Gwen''s eyes lit up.


    As the blue flame disappeared quickly, the flesh and bones on Gwen''s body quickly recovered and became the same as before.


    Touching his face, Gwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    Every time she changed, she was a little worried that she would not change back.


    Mike looked at Gwen and pinched his chin, feeling that something was missing from Gwen''s transformation.


    Yes, weapons, suits and mounts.


    Clothing is good, just give Gwen a Kryptonian suit watch.


    As for weapons, chains are good enough to be carried around or even used as decorations.


    Mount, when you go back, you can discuss it with Tony and let him make a mighty steel mount for Gwen.


    These thoughts flashed through Mike''s mind.


    A happy Gwen strode to the back seat, and after replacing Logan, sat down next to Laura.


    "whee!"


    Gwen smiled at Laura, who was startled and turned her head slightly.


    Seeing this, Gwen was even more proud.


    Logan drove, and the car went back on the road. He squinted at Mike next to him, and said, "Where are you and Gwen going?"


    "I said, help you." Mike smiled: "Of course, where are you going, where are we going."


    Logan was choked, looked at Mike seriously, and said, "This is a big trouble, do you really want to intervene?"


    Mike nodded.


    Logan snorted softly: "You don''t regret it!"


    After a pause, he couldn''t help but ask, "Why?"


    There was silence in the car, and Caliban quietly perked up his ears.


    Before Mike could speak, Gwen showed his head and said seriously: "Some things, there is no reason!"


    Mike gave Gwen a thumbs up and said to Logan, "Let''s go."


    Logan coughed softly. Although he felt a little inexplicable, it was undeniable that he actually felt the beating of his heart again.


    Set off!


    He roared in his heart, stepped on the accelerator, and quickly left with a car of people.


    ��


    At this time, the Alkali Institute for Genetic Modification.


    Small skeletons with blue flames swayed flames in the crowd. When those flames fell on people''s weapons they burned the weapons directly into molten iron, but when they fell on some people, they didn''t get it right. hurt people...


    Looking at the picture captured by the monitor, a thin man with messy hair looked back and forth several times, until he showed a smile, then stopped the playback and said, "It looks like this guy doesn''t want to hurt anyone, what a strange ability! "


    He had never seen such an ability.


    The picture continued to play, and it was the picture of Laura and Logan fighting with the mercenaries.


    The man glanced, and the screen fast-forwarded.


    The battle between these two is nothing to watch, and Laura was trained by them, and they are very familiar with the fighting style, so they don''t need to pay attention.


    Finally, the picture freezes on the burning car.


    Looking at this scene, the man couldn''t help but look forward to how exciting it would be when this ability turned into a weapon in his hand.


    "Dr. Rice."


    The mercenary who participated in the battle before came and whispered: "Are we going to chase?"


    Dr. Rice looked at the mercenary like a fool, and said, "Are you an idiot? Can the company''s property be run away like this?"


    "But we have no idea where they went."


    "Is this an excuse?" Dr. Rice said lightly, pondered, and said contemptuously, "However, it''s a bit difficult to rely on you rubbish, so..."


    After a pause, a look of anticipation appeared on his face: "Let other weapons help you."


    Hearing this, the mercenary was not only not happy, but his face was full of fear.


    Those are all monsters, act with them, he doesn''t know whether it will be his own or the enemy who will die first!


    "Oh, look at your courage."


    Dr. Rice shook his head and whispered, "This time, I will act with you."


    Hearing this, the mercenary breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 386： help us

    In two days, Mike and his party traveled from the Mexican border, through Arizona, and all the way to Oklahoma, before deciding to find a place to rest.


    Logan chose a casino hotel.


    Harrah''s Casino Hotel.


    He handed the car key to the doorman and asked him to help him park the car. When Logan turned around to take Charles out of the car, he saw that Mike had already taken Charles down and put him in a wheelchair.


    Logan was slightly startled.


    Through these two days, he discovered an interesting thing.


    Mike was very good to Charles, and the good did not seem like someone who had only been with him for a few days.


    On the way, he not only cooked food for Charles, but also took care of Charles all the way.


    "Let''s go."


    Mike pushed Charles over, patted Logan on the shoulder, and walked into the hotel.


    Gwen took Laura and hurried after him.


    The tightly wrapped Caliban walked over to Logan and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "nothing."


    Logan shook his head and walked in with Caliban.


    The room was booked on the way there. After everyone took the key at the front desk, they took the elevator to their floor and came to their room.


    As soon as Gwen got to the room, he rushed into the bathroom with a change of clothes.


    They have been on their way for the past two days, and they didn''t even have time to wash their faces. Now Gwen himself dislikes the smell on his body.


    Mike sat on the sofa, took out a Kryptonian suit watch from the Dimensional pocket, looked at the tough lines of the watch and shook his head.


    This shape is not suitable for soft and weak little girls.


    After thinking about it, Mike put the watch on his wrist, and after communicating with him, he turned the battle suit watch into a pink bracelet.


    Satisfied nodded, put the bracelet aside.


    "Tude, tug."


    Mike looked at the door, his eyes flashed slightly, and he saw Logan outside the door.


    "Find me now?"


    Mike was a little weird, but he opened the door anyway.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Looking at Logan with an unnatural expression, Mike asked suspiciously.


    "I have something to talk to you about."


    Mike nodded, and after Logan came in, he closed the door.


    "sit."


    After Mike let Logan sit on the sofa, he took out a bottle of soda from the Dimensional pocket and handed it over.


    Logan took it and looked at Mike speechlessly.


    Just let him drink this stuff?


    "No wine, just this."


    Mike explained with a smile.


    Rogan squeezed the soda in his hand, turned it back and forth, and asked Mike, "Do you really believe what Charles said?"


    Ads, the app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\www.\\] cache reading, offline reading!


    Raising his brows slightly, Mike said, "What do you mean?"


    "There''s a new mutant thing."


    "Didn''t you already see it?"


    "Not Laura alone, but more."


    Mike looked at Logan with a smile and said, "Is this the problem?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Logan was puzzled.


    "I mean, whether I believe it or not, will it affect your judgment on what Charles said?"


    Mike sat opposite Logan and said slowly, "You and Charles have known each other for so many years, do you really know if he was sober or confused when he said this?"


    Logan was silent, just kept turning the drink in his hand.


    Mike continued: "I just want to ask you a question!"


    "what is the problem?"


    "If what he said was true, would you fight for those children?"


    Logan''s face changed, and then he sighed heavily.


    "I''m like this, what can I do now?"


    He squeezed the drink in his hand, then let go, his eyes gradually lost focus and became dazed.


    His ability is constantly fading, and now he can''t even recover from the injury quickly, what can he do?


    There is also Charles, now it is even more difficult to use the ability casually. Once used, there is a danger of losing control. To put it bluntly, it is a problem for Charles to live for a few years.


    Most importantly, the X-Men are no more.


    "No, I mean, without considering your physical condition, are you willing to fight for them?"


    "It''s not a question of whether I''m willing or not, it''s a question of whether I can do it or not."


    Logan growled.


    "you answer me first."


    Mike''s tone remained calm.


    "I do not want!"


    "And what about Laura?"


    "She has nothing to do with me!"


    "Oh, don''t deceive yourself, he has your genetic sequence, she can be said to be your daughter."


    Hearing this, Logan''s face kept changing.


    Mike continued: "Even watching Laura being taken away and caught on the decomposition stage..."


    "Shut up!" Logan said angrily with red eyes: "Shut up the fuck!"


    "Fake, Fake!"


    Logan cursed angrily, and his body trembled slightly.


    Mike looked at Logan with a smile.


    After a few seconds, Logan calmed down, took a deep breath, raised his head and said to Mike, "Help us!"


    "it is good!"


    "What shall we do next?"


    "rest."


    Logan was stunned, smiled and shook his head, got up and walked to the door, saying to Mike, "Let''s go tomorrow!"


    When the words fell, Logan opened the door and walked out.


    Standing at the door, Logan threw the drink he had been holding in his hand into the trash can at the door.


    This thing, he can''t drink children''s stuff.


    and many more!


    child?


    Logan hesitated, then picked up the drink again.


    This stuff can be given to Laura.


    Thinking of Laura, Logan smiled involuntarily.


    ��


    Inside the room, Gwen wiped the water from her hair and came out.


    "come over."


    Mike, who was sitting on the sofa, waved to Gwen, and when Gwen walked behind him, he skillfully took the towel in Gwen''s hand and wiped his hair.


    Gwen squinted comfortably and said, "Dad, why don''t you open the portal and send us directly to our destination?"


    "Because it wasn''t the time before."


    "Is now the time?"


    Mike touched Gwen''s head: "It''s not yet time, I''m waiting for someone."


    Gwen smiled happily and suddenly said, "Will there still be a fight?"


    "meeting!"


    Gwen turned his head sharply to Mike and said, "Then I need a weapon!"


    "what do you want?"


    "chain!"


    Gwen said without hesitation: "That thing is easy to carry."


    Mike was startled and laughed.


    Little guy, thinking the same as him.


    Putting the towel aside, Mike gave Gwen the wristband on the table and said, "This is for you."


    "what is this?"


    "Battle uniform."


    Gwen excitedly took it, and after clasping it in his hand, he closed his eyes and began to adjust.


    A few seconds later, a white bodysuit appeared on her body. Unlike Mike and the others, Gwen''s chest was a burning blue skull, and the eye sockets of the skull were pink.


    Gwen looked at it and put away the battle suit with satisfaction. By the way, the appearance of the wristband has also changed, turning it into a white and pink entanglement.

 Chapter 387： Gwens Mushrooms

    The next day, early in the morning.


    After a night of rest, Mike and his party recovered their spirits, and after having breakfast, they set off again.


    Mike sat in the co-pilot, adjusted the lower chair, looked at the scenery outside the car window, and pouted in disappointment.


    The people at the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute are really trash, and they haven''t caught up yet.


    Mike sighed, turned to look at Logan, and frowned suddenly.


    Logan''s mental state is good now, but his physical state is a bit poor.


    It seems that we have to find some time to help Logan solve this problem.


    Mike whispered, adjusted his posture, and closed his eyes.


    At this time, the sun is just right, and the sun is the most comfortable.


    In the back seat, Caliban huddled in the corner of the car, watching Gwen and Laura play games with Charles.


    After these few days of getting along, Gwen and Laura''s relationship is getting better and better.


    For a while, there was a peaceful atmosphere in the car.


    In the evening, after a long day''s journey, they decided to find a place to rest.


    Gwen suggested camping because it was still some distance away from the next town.


    So, they took the open space not far from the road and chose it as a campground.


    There is a forest behind them, and a small river flows through the middle of the clearing, dividing the whole clearing in half, and the scenery is not bad.


    Then, under the amazed eyes of the four of Charles, Mike took out a bunch of things from the dimensional space.


    Tents, sleeping bags, ingredients, and even pots and pans, tables, chairs, benches��


    For a time, the four of them looked at Mike as if they were looking at a department store.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "I bought it at a nearby supermarket when I left the hotel."


    "Logan, Caliban, pitch your tent."


    Mike directed the two of them, and Charles looked at them and smiled.


    He''s a cripple, it''s nice not to have to do it.


    Gwen dragged Laura into the forest and shouted to Mike, "We''re off to explore!"


    "Be safe and come back before dark!"


    Mike shouted at Gwen, and after Gwen responded, took out a grill.


    "And this thing?"


    Charles looked at Mike in surprise and licked his lips.


    Mike nodded with a smile, and began to prepare the ingredients for the barbecue.


    Half an hour later, after Rogan and the others set up the two tents, Mike''s ingredients were also ready.


    First grilled a bunch of chicken wings for Charles.


    Charles took a bite, his eyes lit up, he praised Mike''s craftsmanship, proudly showed his chicken wings to Rogan and Caliban, and deliberately made an exaggerated expression.


    Caliban shook his head helplessly, but Logan put a few pills into Charles'' hands with no expression, and said, "It''s time to take the pills!"


    Saying that, when Charles opened his mouth, he stuffed the medicine into Charles'' mouth.


    "Have you swallowed?"


    "Swallow!" Charles said angrily, sticking out his tongue at Logan''s open mouth: "Slightly!"


    Really swallowed.


    Logan nodded secretly, looked at the sky that was about to get dark, looked at the forest in the distance, and said worriedly, "Why haven''t they come back yet?"


    "Don''t worry about them, they''ll be back soon."


    Mike raised his head and glanced, and after determining the position of the next two, he continued to lower his head to make skewers.


    The scent spreads out quickly.


    After Logan opened the small folded table, Caliban put some stools in front of the table and pushed Charles over.


    "Try it."


    Mike brought over the roasted meat and vegetables, flipped his palm, and cans of beer appeared on the table.


    Logan''s eyes lit up and praised: "What a convenient ability."


    Open the beer and take a sip of the meat, Caliban and Rogan are very comfortable.


    Charles wanted to drink, but after being glared by Rogan, he was honest, but he kept mumbling something like ''bullying the old man''.


    "We''re back!"


    Gwen and Laura ran back, the two smelled the fragrance and drooled frantically, walked to the small table, raised their hands like a skewer and grabbed it.


    "Clap!"


    Mike appeared behind the two of them with some grilled skewers, patted the two of them on the head lightly, and said to them, "Wash your hands."


    Gwen stuck out his tongue, obediently and Laura went to wash their hands with a bottle of water. After seeing that Mike was still boiling a pot of vegetable soup, he rolled his eyes and took out some mushrooms from his pocket and threw them in. .


    Watch Laura stare at her...


    Gwen: "Shh! These are mushrooms I picked in the forest! Put them in the soup and they''ll be fresh."


    Laura nodded suspiciously and whispered, "It won''t be poisonous, will it?"


    "Probably not..."


    "should?"


    "No! I''m sure!"


    Gwen affirmed: "I''ve eaten similar mushrooms before."


    Besides, even if it is poisonous, her father has a way.


    If Mike wasn''t here, she wouldn''t have the guts to put these mushrooms.


    Seeing Mike coming, Gwenlak got off Laura and said, "Quick, wash your hands, and go eat barbecue!"


    "Barbecue!"


    Laura licked her lips and immediately forgot about the mushroom.


    At this point, the sky was completely dark.


    There is no moon tonight, just a sky full of stars.


    On the ground, Mike and the others were eating barbecue and drinking beer. They told stories about themselves in the past and talked about embarrassing things over the past few years with laughter and laughter.


    After filling his stomach, Mike served a light vegetable soup.


    After Logan finished drinking, he patted his slightly bulging belly.


    It had been a long time since he and Charles had been this happy, not so comfortable.


    Logan walked over to Charles and whispered, "It''s time for you to sleep."


    "Sleep? Hehehe..."


    Charles smiled stupidly, stared blankly at the sky, suddenly reached out his hand excitedly, and grabbed it randomly.


    "Orolo, Eric, have you come to pick me up?"


    Logan was startled.


    What''s going on here?


    At this moment, Caliban also fell to the ground, hehe smirked, and kept mumbling: "Alien, alien with big head..."


    "what happened?"


    Logan felt that something was wrong, and turned to Mike, who just turned his head and looked over, his face full of helplessness.


    I saw Gwen lying in Mike''s arms, his eyes blurred, he smirked, and kept muttering: "Little money, a lot of small money, don''t run, don''t run..."


    With his rich life experience, Rogan guessed: "They are... poisoned?"


    Mike nodded and said, "It should be."


    In the next second, a question appeared in both of them at the same time.


    But how can a good end be poisoned?


    "Gwen put some mushrooms from the forest in the vegetable pot."


    Laura said calmly while drinking vegetable soup.


    Her physique is not afraid of poisonous mushrooms.


    To be honest, she felt that the soup with the mushrooms really tasted a lot fresher.


    "Snapped!"


    Mike patted his forehead, looked at Gwen in his arms speechlessly, poked Gwen''s forehead, and said helplessly: "Stinky girl, it''s so messy!"

 Chapter 388： Garden of Eden

    "Ahhh."


    The sun shone on Gwen''s face, and Gwen muttered and rolled over.


    Laura was lying in the tent, watching Gwen sleeping, holding a green blade of grass, wiggling gently under Gwen''s nose.


    Gwen closed his eyes, touched his nose, and went back to sleep.


    Laura continued to tease Gwen with a smile on the corner of her mouth as if she saw something interesting.


    Just then, the tent was pulled open, and Logan''s head stuck in, shouting, "Gwen! Get up soon! Going!"


    Gwen opened his eyes sharply, and then met Laura, who was holding the blade of grass.


    Laura put the blade of grass behind her back and stretched out her hand, looking up at Logan''s stuck-in head, her face expressionless and her eyes cold.


    Logan touched his head, smiled shyly, lowered his voice, and said, "Well, we''re leaving soon, it''s time to get up."


    The words fell, and his head quickly shrank out.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen sat up with a smile, looking at Laura as if she was caught doing something bad, rolled her eyes and scratched twice under Laura''s creaking nest.


    Laura: "��"


    "Cough cough." Gwen coughed awkwardly and said, "You''re not afraid of itching."


    Laura wanted to nod, but after seeing Gwen''s appearance, she hesitated and forced a smile: "Haha."


    Gwen looked at Laura in despair: "Can you be more serious if you''re perfunctory?"


    Laura: "Hahaha!"


    Gwen: (�s�㧥��)�s��ߩ���


    After a while, the two little guys ran out of the tent, and Gwen, who had already eaten breakfast, hurried to close the tent.


    When Gwen saw Charles and Caliban, embarrassment flashed across their faces.


    What happened last night, although they can''t remember clearly, but after Mike detoxified the three of them last night, Rogan told them seriously, and even showed them a video of nonsense.


    "Come on for breakfast."


    Mike called to Gwen, and after Gwen ran over, he rubbed Gwen''s head with a smile: "Little money."


    Please help, [Mimi Reading appwww.] can steal book tickets like stealing vegetables, come and steal your friends'' book tickets and vote for my book.


    Gwen: (?��?)��


    Don''t mention it again!


    Gwen covered his forehead and sighed.


    Laura pursed her lips and gave Gwen a sandwich.


    "thanks."


    Gwen arrived to thank him, turning his grief and anger into appetite.


    Half an hour later, everyone packed up and set foot on the road to the north again.


    However, because of the appearance of Mike and Gwen, the original escape trip is now more like a road trip.


    From Oklahoma all the way north, through Kansas, Nebraska, South Dakota, and finally reached their destination, North Dakota.


    After a long journey, they finally arrived near the border between North Dakota and Canada and found the so-called ''Garden of Eden''.


    This ''Garden of Eden'' is actually just a meeting point for children who escaped from the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute.


    They set a time and place to meet, and then waited for their companions to arrive one by one.


    It''s a convention only they know about.


    "Is it here?"


    Logan asked Laura.


    Laura nodded excitedly.


    You can see the little friends who grew up with her right away, and the smile on her face gradually increased.


    This is a valley, and the children temporarily placed the gathering point on the cliff above the valley.


    Mike glanced at it and saw the appearance of the gathering place, with a group of busy children.


    A few houses made of wood, and a watchtower, but nothing else.


    At this time, several children were on the watchtower, some younger children were playing, and several older children were preparing dinner.


    Caliban put his hand in front of him, looking at the watchtower in the distance, his face inexplicable.


    He could feel a dozen kids there, all mutants.


    With tears in his eyes, Charles pointed to the gathering place not far away and murmured, "This is hope."


    Laura took Charles'' hand and smiled at Charles.


    Logan held his hands, and the emotions in his eyes were also very complicated.


    When they are about to die, they can still see this group of children and see hope, and they are very satisfied.


    "How are we going to get up?"


    Logan asked.


    Mike said: "Give it to me, I..."


    "and many more!"


    Gwen suddenly raised his hand and said, "I''m coming!"


    "Can you? Dad?"


    Gwen asks Mike for advice.


    "Can."


    "Oh yeah!"


    Gwen jumped in place, beckoned to everyone, and said, "Get in the car, I''ll take you there!"


    Everyone was curious about what Gwen would do. Gwen smiled, and after everyone got into the car, he got into the driving seat, then turned to Mike and asked, "Dad, which is the accelerator and brake?"


    Hearing this, the faces of the four people sitting in the back seat froze, and a cold air rushed into their minds from their tailbone, causing them to shudder.


    What made them even more desperate was Mike''s answer.


    "You don''t need to worry, you''ll know after you transform."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded, stretched out his hand and pressed the wristband of his battle suit. At the same time as a close-fitting battle suit appeared on his body, wisps of blue flames appeared on Gwen''s body.


    "Hahaha!"


    Gwen, who turned into a spirit of vengeance, laughed The skull with blue flames turned to look at the four people in the back seat, and said with a smile: "Grab the handrail, little babies. !"


    Mike''s face darkened.


    After Gwen transforms, he will still be affected by the spirit of vengeance.


    The next second, blue flames appeared on the car, and after turning Logan''s car into a blue flame car, the four tires turned like hot wheels, rushed out, and then rammed straight into the car. A cliff a hundred meters away.


    A stance of never giving up.


    "Ahhh!"


    Caliban screamed and hugged Charles.


    Logan and Laura were also nervous.


    Only Mike smiled helplessly, looking at Gwen, who was laughing wildly, with a doting face.


    As the cliff got closer and closer, the faces of Caliban and Charles were completely deformed, and even Logan and Laura became uneasy. The most extreme thing was that Gwen turned back and smiled at them.


    The next second, in a few exclamations, the car violated scientific common sense and climbed on the rock wall, and then rushed straight up.


    "Oh!"


    In the cheers of Gwen, the four of Logan called out, and under the stunned gaze of a group of children, the car burning blue flames rose into the sky, and fell to the ground with a ''boom''.


    Gwen happily controlled the car, and after two laps in place, excitedly patted the steering wheel.


    "How is it? Isn''t it exciting!?"


    The faces of the four of Logan were a little unsightly.


    Just then, they saw the children gathered around.


    "Gwen, put away your abilities."


    Mike said softly.


    Gwen nodded, the flame disappeared instantly, and Gwen returned to her original appearance.


    The next second, Laura got out of the car and hugged her friends under the surprised eyes of her friends.

 Chapter 389： Thanks for your hard work

    stare��


    What is the experience of being stared at by a dozen pairs of eyes?


    What kind of experience is it to be stared at by a dozen pairs of eyes for more than ten minutes?


    Now Logan and Charles are feeling it.


    These more than a dozen children looked at the two with bright eyes full of hope, with the eyes of idols, as if they saw two people who came out of a book, as if they saw a living legend.


    Even if they were trained as weapons from childhood, treated as killers in that **** research institute, and even forced to kill, they are still full of hope for the future, they still look forward to the legends of mutants, and even a When I saw Logan and Charles, I surrounded them.


    They are still full of hope in this world, and they still have to work hard to live. Such children, what reason do they have not to fight for them?


    Charles and Rogan rekindled a new flame in their hearts. Even if their decaying bodies were burnt out, they would help these children survive and help the mutants secure a future.


    At this moment, a brown-skinned child came over, and he said to the children surrounded by Charles: "Okay, do whatever you need to do! Don''t be around here."


    The children responded and dispersed obediently.


    The kid walked up to Charles and Logan and said, "Hello, I''m Richter."


    Although he also admires both of them, he can control his emotions very well.


    "Logan."


    "Charles."


    Logan and the two laughed and introduced themselves to the little guy.


    Little Lord Richter nodded and said, "Welcome to our gathering place, thank you for sending Laura back, you can rest for a while."


    "No, I-"


    Charles stopped Logan and said to Richter with a smile, "Okay."


    Riktor nodded politely and turned away.


    Caliban shrank in the shadows, looking at the children who were running around, suddenly said in a voice that only he could hear, "That''s great."


    Mike on the side looked at Gwen, who was dragged by Laura and mixed into the group of children. A smile appeared on his face. After seeing Logan in the distance, he groaned and walked over.


    "Logan."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Logan smiled and turned to Mike.


    "Come with me."


    When the words fell, Mike turned around and walked into the house behind him.


    Although Logan was a little puzzled, he still strode in.


    "What''s up?"


    Logan asked with some doubts.


    Mike dragged Logan in, then closed the door, and said, "I have a gift for you. No matter what happens, don''t call me."


    "?"


    Logan was stunned.


    Mike smiled, and a crystal appeared in his hand, a light black crystal.


    A crystal of life kindly provided by the late Black Queen.


    When I helped Peggy Carter to regain his youth, some of his vitality was consumed, but there was still a lot of vitality in it, which is now being used on Logan.


    As for why not to Charles first?


    Mack has other ways to help Charles, and Mack isn''t sure if Alzheimer''s disease will go away by restoring youth.


    After a few minutes, Logan let out a cry of exclamation.


    He touched his body in disbelief, feeling the power of recovery, Edman stretched out his claws, stroked his arm twice, looked at the rapidly recovering injury, and looked at Mike in shock: "You are this What magic did you use?"


    "I��"


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Logan hugged Mike fiercely, slapped Mike on the back twice, and said excitedly, "I''ll give them a surprise!"


    With that said, Logan opened the door and rushed out.


    Mike smiled and shook his head, looking at the life crystal in his hand.


    The life energy is almost exhausted, but there is still a little bit left, about one-tenth of what it looks like.


    Advertising, the reading app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\www.\\] has a lot of book sources, all books, and updates quickly!


    He put it away, listening to the exclamations outside and Rogan''s excited cries, Mike smiled and thought to himself: "The people from the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute, why haven''t they appeared, it''s really disappointing already."


    At that time, a Wolverine in his prime will definitely give them a surprise.


    "Daddy daddy!"


    Gwen suddenly shouted and ran over, patted the door, and shoved his head in through the door.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gwen grimaced: "Help me!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "They let me eat."


    Speaking of eating, Gwen''s face flashed a look of horror, his hands clasped tightly, a look of resistance, in Mike''s puzzled eyes, he took a deep breath and explained: "They made dinner, but those things , it doesn''t look like it''s delicious!"


    Mike''s eyes flashed, his eyes passed through the wall, looked at the small kitchen, and saw two children who were cooking dinner, and the dinner they were cooking.


    A pile of vegetables was thrown back and forth in a large pot full of cornmeal.


    Man, that doesn''t even look good at all, it''s just like��


    Mike touched Gwen''s head and said, "It''s really hard for you to eat this."


    I am accustomed to the delicious food cooked by Mike, but when I look at this thing again, it is hard to swallow I will do it. "


    Mike rolled up his sleeves, opened the door and walked out.


    Gwen patted his chest: "Saved!"


    She tilted her head and made a gesture with Laura outside the door, and Laura breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, Laura doesn''t want to eat that stuff either...


    Mike walked to the simple kitchen and said that after making dinner for himself, the two little guys left happily.


    Looking at the tragic-looking pot of dinner, he put it aside.


    There are basically no seasonings and ingredients here, and there are not enough in his dimensional pocket.


    But that didn''t stop Mike.


    Opening a portal, Mike appeared in the supermarket where he bought things before, and only three or two minutes later, he bought everything and appeared again in this humble little kitchen.


    start!


    Mike let out a low cry and quickly processed the ingredients.


    Time passed by, but the small kitchen was surrounded by children.


    They smelled the enticing fragrance and kept swallowing.


    Gwen and Laura stood in front of everyone, raising their chin slightly, looking at their father with a little pride on their face.


    "Gwen."


    Mike beckoned to Gwen and said, "Take out the prepared dishes first, you can eat them first, or it will be cold."


    Gwen nodded and walked in with Laura.


    Under the watchful eyes of a group of children, the two brought out two dishes, like a "spiritual call", and brought all these children to the large dining table in front of the house.


    Plate after plate, Gwen and Laura ran back and forth.


    When Mike came out with the last dish, he saw that the children were sitting at the dining table in an orderly manner, and no one touched the dish even though they were already looking forward to it.


    Just when Mike was puzzled, the children said in unison, "Thank you, Mr. Kent."

 Chapter 390： finally come

    The bright moonlight fell like a veil, dyeing the whole world silver.


    Standing on the wooden watchtower on the edge of the cliff, Mike and Logan sat on the ground, chatting in a low voice, passing the boring time.


    Tonight, he and Rogan took on the task of vigil.


    Two hours ago, the scene of those children waiting for Mike to eat really touched Mike.


    These children are very sensible and, most importantly, know how to be grateful and share.


    So, on the contrary, Mike has no good feelings for the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute.


    "We should get out of here as soon as possible."


    Logan carried a bottle of wine and took a sip: "It''s not a good thing to stay here."


    Mike smiled and said, "You have persuaded them, but they also have their own persistence, don''t they?"


    After dinner, Rogan suggested that they leave as soon as possible, but the children refused.


    Because there are still two days before the time they agreed to gather, they still want to wait to see if there are any companions who can come.


    "Those little brats."


    Rogan scolded, but couldn''t help but smile.


    Seeing these children, he couldn''t help but think of his good friends.


    Mike looked at Rogan now, couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile, and took a sip of wine.


    This guy is completely different from before.


    This is a good thing.


    ��


    The next day, early in the morning.


    When Logan woke up, Mike was gone.


    A loud noise came from the open space behind the watchtower, and Logan rubbed his face and looked over.


    Seeing a group of children surrounding Mike, like their leader, they ''escorted'' Mike, who was carrying breakfast, to the dining table.


    "This guy!"


    Logan shook his head with a smile and ran down the watchtower.


    After just two meals, Mike became the most popular person here.


    After breakfast, Logan pushed Charles around and Caliban huddled in the room, hiding from the sun.


    "Walk!"


    Gwen waved to Laura, going to play nearby.


    "stop."


    Mike stopped Gwen and said with a smile, "Come here, I have something for you."


    "what?"


    Gwen jumped up and ran over.


    Mike flipped his hand, and a thin exercise book appeared in his hand.


    The smile on Gwen''s face disappeared instantly.


    "what is this?"


    "Let''s face reality."


    "Dad, you are too much!"


    "Huh?" Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Give you another chance."


    Gwen said with a bitter face, "Dad, you are amazing!"


    "Take it."


    Mike handed the exercise book to Gwen and said, "We are going to stay here for a long time. When you go back, you should forget it."


    Gwen was about to shake his head, but when he saw Mike''s eyes, he shuddered and shouted, "Yes, sir!"


    She hugged her workbook tightly, sighed at Laura, and said, "Go play by yourself, I have to do my homework."


    Laura hesitated, looked at the exercise book in Gwen''s arms, and said, "Teach me."


    "what?"


    "Teach me my homework."


    Laura walked over as she spoke.


    A look of surprise appeared on Gwen''s face and said, "Okay!"


    That way, she won''t be bored.


    Watching the two little guys leave happily, Mike sighed, "Look, learning makes people happy."


    An orderly day passed, but no new mutant children appeared, and they decided to stay for another day and leave.


    But the next day, the sky was slightly brighter, and when Mike was about to make breakfast, he swept the surroundings as usual, and then his eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Boy, these slow enemies are finally here.


    Mike looked into the distance, determined the number of enemies, and looked for his target.


    When he saw a thin man in a suit, he whispered, "Is this the Dr. Rice?"


    He hadn''t seen the guy, but...


    With a slight movement of his ears, he heard the conversation of the other party and determined the identity of the person who came.


    Immediately, Mike smiled slightly and said, "It''s finally here."


    This Dr. Rice, he is useful.


    Looking at the enemy again, after seeing Logan''s replica, Mike groaned, walked into the room, woke Logan from a light sleep, gave him a gesture, and the two walked out of the room.


    And almost after the two walked out of the room, Laura suddenly opened her eyes and woke Gwen who was sleeping with her. When Gwen was about to speak, she pressed Gwen''s mouth and made two gesture.


    Gwen understood in an instant, and the two walked to the door quietly, pressing their ears to the door.


    "Logan, there are enemies coming, the two of us are going to solve them, there is a guy inside, you will be very happy to see it."


    Mike said to Logan with a half-smile.


    Logan was a little strange, but nodded anyway.


    The next second, when Mike grabbed his shoulder, his expression suddenly changed, and he said, "I ran by myself... ah!"


    With a long cry, the two rose into the sky and quickly disappeared.


    The next second, Gwen and Laura rushed out of the room, the two exchanged glances, and ran to Logan''s car in a heartbeat.


    Gwen let out a low growl and instantly transformed.


    "Sit tight!"


    After the two little guys got into the car, Gwen grabbed the steering wheel after demonizing the car, the car flew off the cliff.


    Stinky dad, she didn''t even call her when there was a battle!


    At the same time, Mike has brought Logan to the sky above the enemy.


    Without waiting for Logan to catch his breath, Mike fell straight to the front of the leading off-road vehicle.


    Under the frightened eyes of the enemy, Mike pinched the speeding car and threw it out like a toy.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, the car burst open.


    Alkali''s convoy stopped, and the mercenaries jumped out of the car, aimed their weapons at Mike, and fired a series of bullets at Mike.


    By the way, the app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\www.\\] caches and reads books, read aloud offline!


    Mike scratched his ears, smiled at the enemy, and two thermal vision swept away.


    In an instant, some mercenaries were cut in half, and some cars were directly cut open, causing an explosion.


    Boom, boom!


    The explosion sounded continuously, detonating the entire battlefield in an instant, and the mercenaries suffered heavy casualties.


    Rogan watched this scene, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    This battle, still use him?


    Mike stood in place, just a few rays can solve it!


    "Don''t be disappointed, the interesting battle is about to begin."


    Mike looked at the three cars in the convoy with a smile on his face.


    Dr. Nales was in one car, and two special enemies were being held in the other two.


    One is a replica of Logan, and the other... looks going to be trickier.


    At the same time, Dr. Rice, who had won the ticket, widened his eyes and trembled slightly.


    "Why are you standing still? Attack! Release your weapon!"


    Dr. Rice let out a low growl, and the remaining mercenaries began to move.

 Chapter 391： disappointment

    In Mike''s expectant eyes, two enemies who were held alone in a car finally appeared in front of them.


    One is a replica of Logan, which looks the same as Logan, but has a round-inch hairstyle, as if he has been in a state of anger, staring at Mike and Logan fiercely.


    Logan looked at each other in disbelief, and then snorted softly.


    Just a fake.


    The other enemy was tall, with no hair at all, just a bald head. At this time, he was staring fiercely at Mike, as if he would pounce on him at any time.


    Mike smiled and hooked his fingers to the other side.


    The rest of the mercenaries hid in the distance, aiming at Mike and Logan with their weapons.


    Just as the battle was about to break out, a flaming figure roaring like a monster rushed into the battlefield. Amid the loud music, two small figures walked out of the car.


    Laura, Gwen.


    Mike and Logan patted their foreheads in unison.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the two of them. The two looked at the enemy coldly, and suddenly turned their heads and made a gesture to Mike and Logan.


    A thumbs up.


    When Mike and Logan were slightly taken aback, the raised thumb turned in a different direction.


    Logan and Mike: ?_?


    He strode behind the two of them and raised his palm...


    "Snapped!"


    Gently patted the back of their heads.


    "You deal with those mercenaries, these two enemies are not something you can deal with."


    Mike pressed the heads of the two of them expressionlessly, causing them to turn in a different direction.


    "Oh!"


    Gwen answered obediently, but Laura bared her teeth at Mike and Logan.


    Dr. Rice looked at Mike and the four. When his greedy eyes swept over Mike and Gwen, he shrank his neck in fear and shouted loudly, "What are you doing? Attack!"


    A bunch of idiots, what are you looking at? What catches your eyes!


    The voice fell, and the entire battlefield instantly became lively.


    As the bullets flew, Laura and Gwen charged at the mercenaries side by side.


    An iron chain swayed gently behind Gwen as he moved, and with a flick of his arm, the chain spun in front of the two of them, forming a blue flame shield, blocking bullets for the two of them.


    By the way, the reading app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] has many sources of books, all books, and updates quickly!


    "ah!"


    Laura roared, jumped out from behind the shield, and killed the enemy.


    When the mercenaries wanted to use their guns to attack, Gwen shook the chain lightly, and the blue flames turned into water droplets and shot around, landing on their weapons.


    Suddenly, in a scream, the mercenaries lost their guns.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Laura nimbly killed the enemy, and while flickering, Edman''s claws swayed a cold light, bringing a rain of blood.


    Just as the two little guys were dealing with the mercenaries, the battle between Mike and the enemy also began.


    When Logan was fighting with his clone, Mike and the enemy disappeared at the same time.


    The difference is that one relies on its own super-fast speed, while the other is teleportation.


    "boom!"


    The two collided in mid-air, making a muffled sound.


    The tall bald head, called Y19''s ''weapon'' by Dr. Rice, was punched to the ground by Mike from midair.


    But when it landed, Y19''s body instantly turned into steel.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the ground trembled slightly, Y19 looked up at Mike, the murderous look in his eyes still remained, but Mike smiled faintly, stretched out his hand, and a black suit appeared on him.


    A gust of morning wind blew, and the cloak behind Mike swayed gently, and then turned into a thin black line without any warning.


    In the next moment, the Y19 flashing with the color of steel appeared in the position of Mike just now.


    Teleportation and Metallization?


    Mike looked at Y19, and after watching the opponent disappear when he fell, he raised his hand to receive the fist that suddenly appeared and slammed into his head.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, the gust of wind generated by the intersection of fists and palms blew all around.


    Afterwards, Y19 kept teleporting, attacking around the microphone like a ghost, and in an instant, only the sound of explosions kept appearing.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, after a loud bang, Mike grabbed Y19''s hand, and without waiting for the opponent to move away, he landed a punch on the opponent''s face, smashing the opponent from the air.


    "boom!"


    Y19 smashed to the ground, climbed up from the pit, and watched Mike panting slightly, constantly teleporting, which consumed a lot of his physical strength. What''s worse, his speed of teleporting dropped.


    Mike still looked down at Y19 condescendingly, and after seeing the sunken wound on Y19''s forehead, he whispered, "I really overestimate you."


    He originally thought that this enemy would be more difficult, but after fighting, he found that the opponent was still weak.


    He was so disappointed!


    Mike whispered, like a black line, it fell from the air, and stepped on Y19 heavily.


    Y19 disappeared in place, and as soon as he appeared behind Mike, he was grabbed by Mike and slammed to the ground.


    Boom, boom!


    The Y19 held by Mike was like a hammer that slammed into the ground frantically, hammering the ground into a big hole, and lying in the big hole with a dazed expression.


    In the next instant, two hot gazes cut through him.


    The battle ended in an instant.


    Mike sighed and scratched his head The battle uniform on his body disappeared.


    Fortunately, he also put on the battle uniform, and as a result... he didn''t even sweat.


    Looking at Logan and the clones of Logan who were still entangled in blood during the battle, Mike walked to the last car and grabbed Dr. Rice, who was shivering, from the car.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    Dr. Rice looked at Mike in horror and pleaded in a low voice.


    Mike smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you are still useful and won''t kill you."


    Hearing this, Dr. Rice was relieved, but still terrified.


    At this moment, Laura and Gwen had already dealt with the remaining mercenaries, and when the two looked at Logan who were fighting, they couldn''t help but sighed, and then rushed towards the two of them. battlefield.


    When Logan and the clone pulled some distance away, the iron chain in Gwen''s hand seemed to be alive, bent in mid-air, and lay between the two of them. Then he waved his arm lightly, and it was blue. The chain of flames, circle after circle, like a circular prison, surrounds the copy.


    "Roar!"


    The clone roared, and Edman''s claws slashed frantically on the chained prison. After finding that the slashes could not stop, he waved it even more frantically.


    "Hey!"


    Gwen gave a low drink and yanked the chain in his hand.


    The chain cage shrank instantly, wrapped the clone into a zongzi, and fell to the ground.


    Just when Rogan was surprised by this scene, Laura picked up a pistol from the ground and rushed to the replica, stuffing a silver bullet into the gun.


    "boom!"


    With a gunshot, the clone''s head was blasted to pieces.


    Whoa!


    With the shaking of the chains, Gwen''s chains kept shrinking, and she was wrapped around her shoulders. Then the two little guys looked at Logan and neatly compared a middle finger.

 Chapter 392： replica

    At the end of the battle, Logan remembered the bullet that blasted the clone and said to Laura, "Where did your bullet come from?"


    Laura pointed to Logan''s pocket and said, "It fell out of your pocket."


    Logan looked at Laura for two seconds and muttered, "Good job."


    The bullet was originally reserved for him.


    A smile appeared on Laura''s face.


    At this moment, Mike dragged Dr. Rice over.


    The moment she saw the other party, Laura''s claws stretched out again and rushed up angrily.


    Just as the claws were about to pierce Dr. Rice''s head, Mike grabbed Laura''s hand.


    Laura looked at Mike suspiciously.


    Mike whispered: "Don''t kill him first, he is still useful."


    Laura retracted her claws unwillingly and stood aside, still looking at Dr. Rice with hatred.


    These children were raised as killing weapons since they were young. After the Arkali Genetic Modification Institute found that they could not be controlled, they started another weapons program and began to clean up these "failures".


    If it weren''t for the help of the nurses who took care of them growing up at the institute, they might all have died in the institute.


    So, they hated Dr. Rice.


    Gwen swayed, releasing the transformation.


    Dr. Rice saw this scene, even though he was still shrouded in fear, his eyes still lit up.


    Mike touched Gwen''s head and said, "I''m leaving for a while."


    Gwen nodded.


    Her father had already told her the next plan, and she knew what Mike was going to do.


    "You stay with Logan and the others. Contact me if you have anything."


    Mike said to Gwen and said to Logan, "Gwen, I will give it to you first, and I will prepare a gift for you."


    Gift?


    Speaking of gifts, Logan''s eyes lit up and he was looking forward to it.


    "Okay! You go."


    Logan responded.


    The next moment, Mike flew up with Dr. Rice and disappeared.


    ��


    After flying out a distance with Dr. Rice, Mike found a quiet place and landed.


    Dr. Rice stood there, like a sculpture without color.


    "How long does it take you to make a replica?"


    Hearing Mike''s question brought Dr. Rice alive.


    He looked at Mike in surprise, and then answered honestly, "It usually takes three to six months."


    "Such a long time?"


    Mike frowned.


    Dr. Rice said: "No matter how short the time is, the growth of the replica cannot be guaranteed. Even if it is made, it will collapse."


    Mike squeezed his chin and nodded, "Is that so?"


    Seeing Mike''s expression, Dr. Rice''s heart beat slightly.


    He seems to have guessed what Mike wants to do, and this will be a turning point for him to survive.


    Sure enough, just as he had such an idea, he heard Mike say, "I need you to help me make a clone."


    Dr. Rice breathed out that as long as Mike was useful to him, he could negotiate terms.


    "I can''t be the master of this alone. The production of each replica requires an application and the approval of the headquarters before it can be produced."


    Dr. Rice explained nervously, gritted his teeth and struggled: "However, if you promise to let me go, I may try it."


    Mike looked at each other quietly, and after seeing the sweat on Dr. Rice''s forehead, he smiled and said, "I thought you would be a smart person."


    Insert a sentence, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\www.\\] is really good, it is worth installing it, after all, you can read books in cache and read aloud offline!


    After the words fell, under the puzzled eyes of Dr. Rice, a card appeared in Mike''s hand.


    The next moment, the card dissipated.


    A bald-headed phantom in a wheelchair flashed away, turning into a spot of light and rushing into Mike''s body.


    When Dr. Rice was puzzled, he lost control of his body, and then, an indifferent voice sounded in his mind.


    "Your mind tells me that some of what you just said seems to be false?"


    Dr. Rice was terrified.


    He''d spent his life studying mutants and had already guessed what that ability was.


    "Look, now you''ll understand."


    Mike said lightly, and the power of the mind swept through his mind like a storm. When Mike put away his ability, Dr. Rice bowed respectfully to Mike.


    Mike dissipated his ability and said lightly: "Now we can have a good talk."


    At this time, no matter what he asked, Dr. Rice would not hide it, so Mike knew a lot about the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute.


    The Alkali Genetic Modification Institute is far more powerful than everyone sees it.


    The institute in Mexico is only one of its bases, and many more are built around the world.


    Although many countries have explicitly banned genetic research, saying that genetic research is a crime, in fact, these countries covet the power of mutants and these powerful weapons. They are either secretly doing their own research or secretly supporting some Research institutes conduct research.


    That''s the case with the Alkali Institute for Genetic Modification.


    So, in addition to the Y19 and X24 brought by Dr. Rice today, there are many more weapons made by the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute.


    And the strongest is the Z series.


    X, Y, Z are the three weapon models of the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute.


    Weapon X is represented by children like Laura, the weapons that were raised but failed to brainwash, as well as weapons with a single ability such as Wolverine clones.


    Y weapons, such as Y19, have weapons that have at least two fusion capabilities.


    The Z weapon is extremely secret, only the headquarters has it, even Dr. Rice can''t touch it.


    After listening to Dr. Rice''s remarks, Mike raised his eyebrows and became very interested in this so-called Z weapon.


    But the most important thing at the moment is to make the replica he wants - the replica of Charles.


    Of course, Mike made a replica of Charles, not to make a Professor X, but to find the most suitable body for Charles'' consciousness and soul.


    Then, there is another one that is more suitable than a replica that is exactly the same as Charles.


    As long as the consciousness and soul are transferred to the replica, whether it is Charles'' dementia or the problem of age, it will be solved.


    This is not fanciful, but precedent.


    When the dark phoenix ran wild and decomposed Charles'' body, Charles''s consciousness was transferred to his twin brother who was in a vegetative state, and he was successfully resurrected.


    Charles could do it then, and he can still do it now.


    What Mike has to do is to provide Charles with a new body.


    As long as Professor X is reborn, those mutant children will have guides and protectors.


    Even with the efforts of Professor X and Rogan, X-Men rebuilding is not a problem.


    This is Mike''s plan.


    After pondering, Mike borrowed a portal card, opened the portal, and took Dr. Rice back to the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute in Mexico.

 Chapter 393： choose

    "Dad, there are people from Alkali chasing us, but they are too slow. I demonized a truck and fled with everyone, isn''t it amazing?"


    "Dad, the food they cook is so unpalatable!"


    "Dad, I miss you."


    "Dad, I made fried rice myself, and it tastes good. I''ll make it for you when you come back."


    "Dad, look, what a beautiful scenery!"


    Photo JPG.


    "Dad, I''ll send you a video, it''s so funny."


    Mike smiled and opened the video file.


    Logan, who was washing his hair, was washing his hair in the bathroom with his eyes closed. Gwen beckoned behind him and whispered, "Follow up, Laura! Are you ready to shoot?"


    The lens points up and down.


    Then Gwen took a bottle of shampoo and squeezed a dollop of shampoo on Logan when he was about to finish washing his hair.


    Logan rubbed his hair in a daze, but the foam became more and more, and it even hurt his eyes, so he couldn''t help but scolded in a low voice.


    Gwen snickered with the shampoo, and the camera Laura held up was swaying up and down.


    And when Logan was about to wash off again, Gwen secretly squeezed some shampoo.


    "Ahhh!"


    Logan screamed angrily, rubbing his hands frantically on his head.


    "Damn it! What shampoo is this!?"


    The frequency and magnitude of the camera shake became larger and larger, Gwen covered her mouth desperately, but bent over while hugging her stomach.


    Then, when Logan was about to finish washing, Gwen handed Laura the shampoo and took the camera himself.


    Laura, imitating Gwen, gave Logan another head of shampoo.


    "Ahhh! Fake! Fake!"


    Rogan screamed angrily, slapped the washbasin fiercely, and the foam ran down his head and flowed down his entire body.


    He took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and flushed again.


    Just as Laura walked in quietly and was about to squeeze out the shampoo, Caliban came over and asked curiously, "What are you doing here?"


    The camera shuddered, and then Gwen''s cry rang out: "Laura, run!"


    Laura came out nimbly, with a smile on her face, and Gwen screamed and ran down the hallway.


    "Fake! I''m going to kill you two **** little girls!"


    Logan''s voice growled weakly.


    Gwen even mischievously turned the camera and gave Logan a close-up.


    Logan with full body foam.


    For some reason, looking at Logan like this, Mike thought of the husky taking a bath.


    The video ends here, with Mike laughing and texting Gwen a few words.


    "Nice job."


    Turning off the phone, Mike looked at the darkening sky outside and started making cards.


    After his abilities were upgraded, he started making new cards.


    During the more than five months that he and Dr. Rice came to the Alkali Institute, during the day, as Dr. Rice''s bodyguard, he monitored each other''s work, and at night, Mike, who was free, would make cards.


    So, as time passed, the inventory of character cards gradually became considerable.


    After a while, a new card appeared in Mike''s hand.


    Name: Wave Wind Minato.


    Character introduction: Four generations of Hokage.


    Note: I want to protect the village, even at the expense of myself!


    With a flash of light in his hand, Mike put away the cards and stretched out.


    After he rested for a while and waited for the power of manifestation to recover a little, he began to make new cards.


    The recovery ability obtained when the ability is upgraded has made him a lot faster at making cards.


    After a few days, Mike finally got some good news.


    Charles'' replica has matured.


    When Mike followed Dr. Rice to the laboratory and saw the replica soaked in the nutrient tank with various instruments and pipes connected to it, he suddenly felt that the replica was like an artificially cultivated fruit, waiting for Picking up by people.


    "The clone has been cultivated. Do you want to inject basic instructions into him to activate basic consciousness?"


    Dr. Rice respectfully asked Mike.


    Mike shook his head. After another Dr. X card appeared in his hand, he probed Dr. Rice''s head with the power of his mind to make sure that the other party didn''t play tricks in the clone and that the clone had no flaws. It was very successful. After creating a piece of work, Mike groaned and said, "Copy Professor X''s body information."


    The Alkali Genetic Modification Institute does not have the genetic code of Charles, otherwise they would have made Charles to control the whole world, and now the replica of Charles can be made because Mike provided a sample for Dr. Rice.


    "OK."


    The controlled Professor Rice will unconditionally execute Mike''s orders.


    Mike looked at the replica with a smile as Dr. Rice went to delete the data.


    Young body, with hair and healthy body, hope Charles can like it.


    "The information has been cleaned up."


    "Um."


    Mike responded lightly and said again: "Prepare a copy of all the research materials of the institute on mutants for me."


    He may never use these materials in his life, but he can''t just make mistakes, and it''s not bad to use them as a collection.


    The data is huge and it will take some time to copy the data.


    Taking advantage of this time, Mike opened a portal and stepped forward to appear in front of Gwen.


    Gwen, who was teaching Laura''s homework, cheered sprinted two steps, then jumped up and hung on Mike.


    Insert a sentence, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\www.\\] is really good, it''s worth installing it, even Android and Apple phones support it!


    Mike hugged Gwen, kissed Gwen''s forehead, and turned around in a circle.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen smiled happily and said, "Dad, are you done over there?"


    "It''s over soon, it''s just the last step."


    Gwen Mike, Mike rubbed Gwen''s head and said, "Where''s Charles?"


    "I''m sleeping."


    Gwen said and sighed: "His health is getting worse and worse."


    "I''ll go find him."


    Mike responded, let go of Gwen and said, "We can go after we''re done with the matter."


    Gwen''s eyes lit up.


    Only she understood what Mike meant by ''go''.


    Mike nodded to Laura beside him, opened the door and walked out.


    At this moment, Laura said suspiciously: "What do you mean when you say go?"


    "whee."


    Gwen smiled and said, "It''s not interesting, it means I should go to school!"


    "Oh."


    Laura answered dubiously.


    Mike came to Charles'' room and woke Charles up.


    "Mike?"


    Charles rubbed his eyes, a little surprised.


    He hadn''t seen Mike for a long time.


    Lifting Charles up, Mike said, "I have something to tell you, and you need to make a decision."


    Charles responded and said, "Okay."


    Mike pondered for a few seconds, and after summarizing the words, he told Charles about the replica.


    After a few minutes of silence, Charles said firmly: "Okay!"


    For those children, he had no choice.

 Chapter 394： Z weapon

    Mexico, Alcal�� Institute for Genetic Modification.


    In Dr. Rice''s laboratory, only Dr. Rice was waiting quietly.


    He knows what Mike is going to do, and even knows that after Mike succeeds, he will be useless, and there is a very high possibility that he will be killed directly, but the strange thing is that he does not have any fear, and even thinks that this kind of thing should be .


    Suddenly, a revolving door of light appeared in front of him, and he bowed his head respectfully after seeing Mike who was pushing Charles.


    Charles, who was looking at the portal with surprise, watched Les clench his fists, and then let out a light breath.


    Mike had already told him about Rice in advance, and he had been mentally prepared in advance.


    "You go out."


    Mike said to Rice and waved away the portal behind him.


    Les nodded and walked out quickly.


    Charles looked at the replica in the nutrition trough and gently touched the glass outer wall, his eyes filled with hope and emotion.


    This is his new life, and he can do something for mutants again.


    "let''s start."


    He turned his head to look at Mike, his originally cloudy eyes exuded a frightening brilliance.


    Mike nodded, pushed Charles in front of his clone, and said, "Do you need my help?"


    Charles was silent and said, "Kill me."


    Mike held out his hand to Charles.


    Charles suddenly exclaimed: "You really do it!"


    "Didn''t you tell me to do it?"


    Mike looked at the old man speechlessly.


    Charles smiled and said, "No, I''ll do it myself!"


    When the words fell, the power of the mind vibrated, everything in the entire laboratory began to tremble, and even the entire research base fell into a state of paralysis.


    Mike frowned, resisting Charles'' spiritual power.


    After a few seconds, the powerful spiritual power suddenly disappeared, but Mike seemed to feel something and looked at the replica in the nutrition tank.


    At the same time, Charles, who was originally in a wheelchair, tilted his head and completely lost his breath.


    Watching this scene, Mike was in a weird mood, like a white-haired man sending a black-haired man.


    After waiting for a few minutes, seeing that Charles hadn''t woken up yet, Mike patted his forehead.


    He forgot to ask Charles how long it would take.


    Obviously it will take a while for Charles to adjust to his new body.


    At this moment, Dr. Rice came in. He first glanced at Charles'' body before saying to Mike, "Sir, I have something to tell you."


    "Um?"


    Mike wondered: "What''s the matter?"


    "The Alkali headquarters has sent people to hunt down Wolverine and the children."


    His eyes narrowed, Mike said, "Headquarters?"


    He knew what the representative of the headquarters dispatched.


    Z weapon.


    Obviously, they have not been killed for such a long time, and even the X weapon and the Y weapon have sent one after another, and they have not solved Logan.


    "When? Any information on the Z weapon?"


    He frowned and asked.


    "An hour ago."


    Dr. Rice said respectfully at first, then shook his head.


    An hour ago, before he went to Logan''s hotel where they were staying?


    Mike frowned in thought, then shook his head.


    Even if the Y19 he encountered has the ability to master space, will the Z weapon have space ability?


    In that case, he has to rush back now.


    However, Charles has to watch here too, so that nothing can go wrong with Charles.


    Thinking of this, Mike groaned, and a card appeared in his hand.


    Name: Shadow Clone Technique.


    The card turned into a light spot and dissipated, and with a white performance, another Mike appeared in the laboratory.


    Dr. Rice''s eyes widened, watching this scene in disbelief.


    After explaining something to Dr. Rice, Mike opened the portal, left the shadow clone in the laboratory, and walked over.


    A shadow clone is watching in the laboratory, and it is enough to deal with some emergencies.


    Mike was still in Gwen''s room.


    This time Gwen looked at Mike calmly and said strangely, "Dad, it''s over so soon."


    "No, it will take some time."


    "Then why did you come back?"


    Gwen looked at Mike suspiciously, but then he seemed to think of something, and said, "Could it be that there are enemies coming?"


    "Ghostly clever."


    Mike rubbed Gwen''s head with a smile: "Go, call everyone over, and I''ll send you off."


    "Oh."


    Gwen responded and trotted out.


    After Gwen left, Laura suddenly asked Mike, "Gwen said you''ll be leaving when it''s over."


    "Yes." Mike smiled: "Gwen is going to school."


    "I think you are lying to me."


    Laura looked at Mike seriously, her face full of unhappiness.


    "Where are you going? Leave me an address and I''ll find you when we settle down."


    Mike buckled his face, looked at Laura''s stubborn eyes, spread his hands, and said, "Okay, I''ll be honest with you."


    Laura''s eyes lit up.


    "We are from another world. UU reading "


    "another world?"


    Laura doesn''t understand.


    "It''s another world similar to this one."


    Although Laura still didn''t understand a little, she understood something.


    "After you leave, won''t we see each other?"


    She pursed her lips, a little sad on her face.


    "No, there is a chance."


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "Um."


    Laura finally smiled.


    As long as we can meet again, that''s fine.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Logan walked in first, followed by one child after another.


    When everyone came in, Logan whispered, "Gwen said there are enemies?"


    "Yes." Mike looked at the children and greeted them. Several children happily surrounded Mike.


    With a wave of Mike''s hand, he took out some snacks, distributed them to the children, and said, "I will send you away, there are enemies chasing you."


    Unknown enemies will appear at any time, and he must send these children away as soon as possible.


    "No, we''re going to join the fight too."


    Rictor, the leader of these children, said excitedly, "We can''t keep running away."


    They had fled to Canada, but the enemy still did not let them go.


    With anger in his eyes, he said, "We have also been trained, and we can also fight!"


    "but not now."


    Mike said lightly, looked at these children, and smiled: "Now is our battlefield, and your battlefield is in the future."


    At this moment, the space in Mike''s room suddenly shattered.


    Logan roared and pulled the two children back quickly.


    In the next instant, a sturdy, gray-skinned man appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 395： old friend

    The person who appeared in front of Mike was wearing a robe covered with mysterious patterns. Under the robe was a black metal armor with gold trim, which looked very majestic and noble.


    z weapon.


    But the moment he saw each other, Mike blocked in front of the children.


    "boom!"


    A bang.


    The two fists intersected, making an explosion-like sound, and a shock wave swept wildly around, shattering the glass instantly.


    The children watched this scene in horror. Logan''s Edman claws appeared in the sound of tearing flesh, and with his roar, he slashed towards the neck of the enemy.


    But the Z weapon just glanced at Logan, and the invisible force knocked Logan out and pressed it hard against the wall.


    Recommended, the reading app I''ve been using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\www.\\] has a lot of book sources, all books, and updates quickly!


    "ah!"


    Laura pounced, and Gwen quietly transformed.


    At this moment, Mike''s eyes turned red, and when the thermal vision was about to shoot out, the eyes of the X-weapon also changed.


    In the next instant, the thermal vision and the laser beam intersected, and the dangerous energy exploded, blasting the two of them apart.


    Mike slammed into the wall, and cracks appeared in the whole wall in an instant, while the Z weapon slammed into the door and flew out with the door.


    "Logan, take them away!"


    Mike let out a low voice, waved his arm, a card turned into a light spot at his fingertips and dissipated, and a revolving portal appeared behind him.


    In the next second, Mike had disappeared in place, and Z weapon''s eyes turned red again. When it was about to shoot two lasers, he appeared on Z weapon''s body and punched the opponent''s chin.


    "Whoosh!"


    The Z weapon was knocked into the air, smashed into the ceiling, and disappeared.


    Mike''s eyes narrowed and he chased after him.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Hearing the sound of battle in mid-air, Logan hurriedly shouted for the children to pass through the portal.


    "Come on! Gwen!"


    Gwen, who became the spirit of vengeance, nodded and walked over.


    In mid-air, Mike waved away the portal after seeing that Logan and his party had left.


    But the Z weapon took advantage of this opportunity and used invisible power to capture Mike.


    "Humph!"


    Mike snorted lightly, broke free from the restraint slightly, two thermal vision swept across, and cut a scar on the chest of Z weapon.


    But the scar only appeared for a second, and it has already healed.


    Mike pouted and disappeared with a sonic boom.


    But when he threw out his fist, he missed it.


    I saw that the Z weapon escaped with teleportation, and then the space around his body shattered, his body flashed, and he disappeared in front of Mike.


    Short-distance teleportation, long-distance space movement?


    Mike frowned.


    In this short period of time, the Z weapon showed several abilities.


    Strength, speed, psychic power, flight, space movement, Cyclops...


    Mike shook his head, suddenly thought of something, his face changed, and after opening a portal, he rushed over quickly.


    Opposite is a cliff, which is the gathering place of those mutant children before.


    Not seeing the Z weapon just now, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s wrong? It''s over so soon?"


    Logan looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike shook his head, and was about to speak, when a space not far from them shattered again, and then one after another figure appeared in front of them.


    There are dozens of them, and the leader is the Z weapon.


    Seeing this scene, Logan''s eyes shrank, while Mike let out a long breath.


    Fortunately, he came first. If it was a little later, even if it was half a minute, Logan and the children here would be gone.


    However, what is different from before is that after the appearance of the Z weapon and other Y-type weapons this time, they did not do it the first time, but quietly watched Mike and his party, and then moved their footsteps to make way for a gap. , revealing an old man behind everyone.


    An old man with all white hair and as straight as he could, but still unable to hide his stoop.


    Looking at the other party''s wrinkled facial features, Mike always felt that the other party was a little familiar, but he really couldn''t think of seeing each other anywhere.


    But Logan, who was beside Mike, stared, and instantly recognized the identity of the other party.


    "William Stryker! You''re not dead yet!"


    Logan exclaimed, the anger in his eyes was as real.


    Hearing this, Mike on the side blinked.


    Stryker?


    In his own world, the guy who was killed by himself?


    William Stryker coughed softly and said, "Long time no see, Logan."


    His tone was calm, even with a hint of familiarity, like seeing an old friend whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    In fact, Logan and the others did count as his ''old friends''.


    "Damn it, you''re manipulating it all!"


    Logan gasped violently, his chest heaving up and down, and Edman''s claws were about to move.


    "it''s me."


    William Stryker smiled, with a little pride and a little regret.


    In order to destroy the mutants, he had been dormant for decades, and finally, relying on inconspicuous food, he wiped out the mutants that kept appearing, so that the group of mutants had no newborns in twenty-five years.


    Later, he secretly organized hunting teams to hunt mutants, which led to the fact that mutants are now on the brink of extinction.


    The mutants are about to become extinct. He feels a little empty at this moment, and even has a trace of regret I''ll give you the last ride. "


    Stryker said lightly, and his body swayed slightly.


    His body was almost unable to hold on.


    Although he can transform himself into a mutant, how can he transform himself into a disgusting monster in his eyes.


    The invisible force supported Stryker''s body, Stryker slowly let out a breath, looked at the angry Logan, with a strange look in his eyes: "However, you surprised me, how can you regain your youth? It''s because him?"


    He looked at Mike with a calm expression, and then said to himself, "But it doesn''t matter, there is no difference."


    His turbid eyes swept through the crowd. He saw Caliban, who was wrapped tightly behind Logan. He nodded and glanced quickly, but he never saw the figure sitting in a wheelchair. .


    "Where''s Charles? Is he... dead?"


    He asked in a sullen tone.


    If you want to deal with mutants, you must first kill the X-Men, and in his long life, he has played against the X-Men countless times, but as long as Charles is there, he is the one who loses every time.


    It''s really a great thing to have such an opponent in his life.


    It''s a pity that he still came a step late and didn''t send the other party the last ride.


    Looking at Logan, he said slowly: "The Z weapon, the strongest weapon in my hand, is the only one."


    Because the Z weapon is very strong, so strong that he is a little scared, afraid of losing control and only making one.


    Facing Logan''s angry gaze, Stryker said slowly: "His genetic sample comes from the oldest mutant, Apocalypse."


    "what?!"


    Logan cried out.


    And Stryker looked at the Z weapon with a smile, and said: "I call him Z1 - the end."

 Chapter 396： let go

    Apocalypse, one of the oldest mutants.


    Perhaps only Logan who was present knew how strong Apocalypse was, and this Z weapon made from Apocalypse''s genetic samples...


    Logan''s heart was cold, and he couldn''t help but look at Mike.


    Now it''s up to Mike.


    Anyway, he is not the opponent''s opponent.


    Then, he actually noticed Mike - laugh again?


    "puff!"


    Mike''s shoulders trembled slightly, the hand behind him trembled slightly, and the last card dissipated.


    In the end, he still has T800.


    Also, the Z weapon made with Apocalypse as a genetic sample should be very powerful.


    This means that he can finally let go of his hands and feet to fight!


    As a result, the smile on his face became more and more happy.


    Gwen, who was standing beside Mike, also smiled when he saw his father''s expression.


    She could vaguely guess why her father was happy.


    Well, she has to do her best.


    With a light grip of both hands, blue flames burned on her body, and at the same time when her battle suit appeared on her body, she turned into a small skeleton burning with flames.


    "Don''t move."


    Mike spoke quickly to Gwen.


    Stryker looked at this scene with a look of surprise on his face.


    This kind of ability, even he has never seen.


    At this moment, Mike''s voice sounded, and it was very obvious on the quiet cliff.


    "As an old man, you have an unusually large number of words, but should you be finished now?"


    Mike said lightly and walked out step by step.


    In order to respect the old and love the young, they are also the reason for ''old acquaintance'' (not to listen to some information), he finished listening to Stryker.


    Now, he can do it.


    Stryker looked at Mike calmly and said, "End, kill him."


    Hearing the order, Weapon Z was like an activated robot, his numb and emotionless gaze fell on Mike.


    Mike shrugged and disappeared in place the next moment.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, Mike''s fist was blocked by the Z weapon.


    Afterwards, the two of them disappeared in place, disappeared from Logan''s field of vision, and only the sound like a thunderstorm continued to sound.


    Looking at this scene, Logan clenched his fists, looked at Stryker vigilantly, and looked at the Y weapons he brought.


    Unexpectedly, Stryker smiled faintly, the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together, and he said weakly: "Don''t worry, I won''t let them do it now, let''s enjoy this battle, this may be the most beautiful battle in the world right now. A great fight."


    Logan snorted softly, still watching Stryker and those Y weapons vigilantly.


    At the same time, Mike, who kept his attention on Logan''s side, also heard Stryker''s words.


    In this regard, he scoffed, he would not believe each other.


    However, he didn''t care much, because when he was listening to Stryker''s nonsense, he had quietly arranged several layers of enchantment, and he could easily block those Y weapons before Stryker''s people broke it.


    All he has to do now is to have a good fight!


    At this moment, Mike''s heart froze, but he saw the Z weapon that flew high with him, and even a teleport opened the distance.


    The next moment, the Z weapon raised his hand to the Mike, and the powerful thought power spread throughout the entire space, forming a field of thought power. When the microphone moved, it squeezed towards the microphone from all directions, like layers of walls. Like invisible ropes, pulling Mike frantically.


    Mike snorted softly, and when the black battle suit appeared on his body, it rushed straight towards the Z weapon like a black arrow.


    If you want to catch me, then try it!


    Mike''s blue eyes condensed like frost, and the steel body slammed straight into the Z weapon.


    Click, click!


    Mike seemed to smash the invisible walls and rushed to the enemy fiercely.


    But just as his fist with terrifying power swung towards the Z weapon, the Z weapon disappeared in front of Mike, suddenly appeared above Mike''s head, and a long leg slashed down like a battle axe.


    Mike stretched out his hand to block, and the terrifying power, accompanied by the pulling force of the mind power, blasted Mike from mid-air to the ground. Before Mike landed, a thunder and a pillar of fire were entangled, and it fell from the sky and slammed into Mike.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, Mike was blasted into the ground, and a large crater appeared on the ground covered with gravel.


    The flames and thunder and lightning beat fiercely on the ground, turning the entire ground into a thunder and fire hell.


    The ''audience'' on the cliff watched this scene in horror.


    Stryker smiled faintly, while Logan''s face was ashen.


    Judging from the current situation, Mike seems to be suppressed.


    "whee."


    Gwen, who was in a state of vengeance, suddenly laughed. When Logan looked at her in confusion, she smiled and said, "Dad seems to be having a good time."


    happy?


    Logan moved in his heart and looked at the battlefield again.


    At this moment, with a long whistle, the ground shattered, and when the cracks tore the ground, a thin black line slammed into the Z weapon again.


    It''s Mike!


    At this moment, his face was full of excitement, like a ferocious beast that broke free from its restraints, his whole body exuded a manic smell.


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of shattering came from the field of psychic power again.


    At this moment, the two ruby-colored laser beams fell from the sky and blasted towards Mike.


    Mike snorted lightly, crossed his arms above his head, and rushed up so straight, and just as he was about to hit the Z weapon, the Z weapon disappeared again, but in the next instant, when the Z weapon appeared again , but he was greeted by two scorching hot eyes.


    "Bah!"


    With heat vision, he blasted two scorch marks on his chest, blasting the opponent from mid-air to the ground.


    And Mike followed closely, with his feet together, and stabbed from the sky fiercely.


    "boom!"


    The earth let out a whimper again, and pieces of rubble were blown away by a terrifying force, and then blew all around.


    But... no hit!


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, his super vision swept over, and he found the figure that was traversing quickly in the land.


    Another ability?


    Mike murmured, surprised by the rich abilities displayed by the Z weapon.


    The field of thought power moves with the movement of the Z weapon. As long as Mike stays in one place for a little longer, those thoughts will wrap around him, and more and more, so after Mike sees the Z weapon moving, has left the place.


    The next moment, Mike appeared high in the sky again, and the Z weapon also appeared like a ghost, quietly not far from Mike.


    At this moment, some memories quietly appeared in Mike''s mind, along with the power that Mike gave out.


    Charles has completed the fusion, so the shadow clone that completed the mission disappeared.


    Mike looked at the Z weapon not far away, and said softly, "It''s finally getting interesting."

 Chapter 397： Hello

    The Z weapon is called the end weapon by Stryker, not without a reason.


    He has a strong body and many abilities, and new abilities are still emerging in battle until now.


    And Mike, in the battle just now, only used half of his power without using cards.


    Now, the battle is really starting.


    Mike paused on the spot, but under the interference of the field of psychic power, he appeared in front of the Z weapon at several times the speed just now.


    Punch out.


    The silhouette of the Z weapon disappeared like a phantom.


    phantom?


    Another ability?


    A thought flashed in Mike''s mind, but he was keenly aware of a figure appearing behind him.


    Stealth?


    When Mike turned around, he suddenly felt his body numb.


    No, not the body, but his mind or spirit.


    And at the moment of paralysis, Z Weapon''s hands slapped **** Mike''s temple.


    In the next moment, silver lightning gushed out wildly, entangling around Mike''s body wantonly, as if a thousand birds were screaming around Mike.


    but��


    This kind of lightning without magical properties does not reach a certain intensity, so it is useless to Mike.


    Mike stretched out his hand and waved, and the fist wrapped in lightning slammed into the abdomen of the Z weapon.


    Suddenly, a visible bulge appeared behind the Z weapon.


    Just when Mike was about to attack again, he was paralyzed again, and his movements couldn''t help but stagnate.


    In the next instant, the gushing lightning disappeared, replaced by ice.


    I saw a stream of frost energy gushing out like a fountain, and layer after layer of ice froze Mike until it formed a solid ice several meters in diameter, and then the invisible mind power wrapped the mountain-like ice to reinforce it. After that, let the ice fall to the ground.


    But it''s not over yet!


    The Z weapon stretched out a palm against the ground and held it lightly. The earth originally formed of mud and gravel turned into a desert before the ice fell, ''swallowing'' the ice that wrapped Mike. went in.


    Then, under the control of the Z weapon, the ice continued to drill into the depths of the earth, until it rushed into the earth for hundreds of meters, the flowing sand stopped, and then the desert disappeared under everyone''s terrified eyes. Turned into a single piece of metal!


    Looking at this scene, Rogan asked Gwen, "Well, is Mike okay with this?"


    Gwen was also a little flustered.


    She has never seen such a situation.


    "It''s over." Stryker said lightly and praised: "Although he is very powerful, he still loses."


    Such a blockade, he could not have imagined who else could escape.


    Psychic power, teleportation, flight, super strength, super speed, fast healing, Cyclops, frost, fire, lightning, sand control, material conversion, mental paralysis, telepathy tracking, super spirit...


    The Z weapon has various abilities, and in the battle with Mike, almost all of them have been shown.


    If that doesn''t work, then there''s no reason.


    This is the ultimate weapon he makes.


    At the same time, hundreds of meters underground.


    Mike, who was blocked in ice and metal, felt a little uncomfortable.


    He felt like a bug in amber.


    However, the worm is not as strong as him.


    With a low voice, his body began to vibrate violently, and cracks appeared in the ice that wrapped him in the trembling, which turned into ice and shattered. Mike''s eyes flashed, and his thermal vision was full of power.


    Two beams of light emerged from his eyes and landed on the metal trapping him, instantly turning it into a flowing golden-red liquid.


    In the next instant, the beam of light shot up into the sky and shot through the entire metal. Following Mike''s line of sight, it shot towards the mid-air Z weapon.


    Although the Z weapon responded quickly, it was still blasted half of its body by thermal vision.


    At this moment, Mike rose to the sky along the backflowing ''red waterfall'', appeared in front of the Z weapon, and punched the Z weapon, which was recovering, from the air.


    Seeing this scene, Logan breathed a sigh of relief, Gwen quietly patted his chest, splashed some small flames, and said proudly: "If I see it, I will say it''s fine!"


    But the face of Stryker on the opposite side was a little ugly. Even after seeing the Z weapon being pressed and beaten by Mike at this time, an old face seemed to be electrocuted and began to twitch violently.


    By the way, the book-chasing app I''m using recently, caches and reads books, and reads aloud offline!


    After looking at the battlefield of Mike and Z weapons, he looked at Logan and said, "Do it."


    Going to the theater is based on the fact that they have an advantage.


    At that time, he could show his generosity, his elegance, and his calmness as much as possible, because in his eyes, people like Logan were just fish on the chopping board, and he could take them at will, but now...


    They must be dealt with as soon as possible, and let them perish with their departure.


    So, he waved his hand, and in addition to the two Y weapons guarding him, the other Y weapons rushed towards Logan and them.


    But when they were still a few meters away from Logan, layers of invisible barriers blocked their footsteps.


    As a result, these Y weapons that executed the orders began to frantically attack the barrier Layer by layer barrier under the attack of various super powers, like layers of membranes that were broken through, began to layer by layer. layer is broken.


    It only takes more than ten seconds for these enchantments to be completely shattered.


    layer upon layer��


    Logan was ready to fight to the death. Laura looked at Gwen and slightly blocked in front of Gwen. Edman''s claws stretched out at the same time, and Gwen grabbed his own chain. The flames began to beat violently.


    And just when there were the last two layers of the barrier, a rotating golden door of light suddenly appeared in front of Logan and the others.


    Then a young man appeared in front of everyone pushing a wheelchair.


    Looking at the old man in the wheelchair with his eyes closed, everyone was slightly startled.


    Professor X, Charles?


    Then he looked at the young man in a white coat with bare feet.


    The young man is handsome and has beautiful eyes as deep as a lake.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, Logan and Stryker''s eyes widened.


    This, this is...


    "Charles!"


    Gwen exclaimed.


    That young man is exactly like her brother from another world!


    Hearing Gwen''s cry, Charles smiled slightly, and nodded to Rogan and the others, as an acknowledgement of his identity.


    Reaching out and pressing on his temple, the power of the mind poured out and swept around.


    Suddenly, the Y weapons that were attacking the enchantment were controlled by Charles in place.


    "How is it possible? What''s going on!?"


    Stryker''s turbid eyes flashed with disbelief, and the original indifference had been left behind by him.


    A young Professor X, no one knows how terrifying such a Charles is.


    Charles looked at Stryker quietly, nodded, and said, "Hello, old friend."


    Just like Stryker just said hello.

 Chapter 398： you dont have a good dad

    The Y weapons surrounded Stryker.


    The situation was reversed, and Stryker''s face was extremely ugly, and he continued to cough, as if he would pass at any time.


    There are two special Y weapons around him, which are protective Y weapons he made for himself.


    In the long battle with Charles, he understands what kind of ability is the most difficult to deal with.


    Therefore, the ability of these two Y weapons is mainly to protect him.


    Protection stance, mind power, and spiritual protection stance are the abilities of these two Y weapons, and even if the two cooperate with each other, all abilities will be enhanced.


    This is also the main reason why he dared to appear in front of Logan and them with his weak body.


    But now, that protective stance is being put to the most rigorous test ever.


    Looking at the Y weapons that were constantly attacking, Charles smiled at Stryker: "Sorry, I can only invite you out this way."


    Stryker ignored Charles and just glanced at the Z weapon battlefield in the distance.


    As long as the Z weapon comes, he still has a chance to escape.


    but��


    Looking at the Z weapon that had been rubbed by Mike, Stryker''s face twitched.


    The Z weapon can''t get rid of Mike at all, even if it is teleportation


    He miscalculated, he didn''t expect Mike to be so strong.


    A moment later, when Mike appeared in front of him with the Z weapon with only one head left, and in front of him, the head of the Z weapon was evaporated with heat vision, Stryker sighed heavily, and said to Charles. : "Let them stop."


    With that said, he waved his hand, and the protective stance that protected him disappeared.


    He took a step forward, staggering.


    Charles said to Logan: "You go back to the house first."


    Saying that, he pouted at the Y weapons around him.


    Logan nodded silently.


    He knew what Charles was going to do, so he quickly took the children and left.


    "You go too."


    Mike pushed Gwen.


    Gwen pouted, released her transformation, and left with Laura.


    More than ten seconds later, when Rogan left with all the children, Charles'' eyes flashed fiercely, and the power of his mind was instantly detonated in the minds of those Y weapons, turning them into corpses one by one.


    Seeing Stryker standing alone and striving to straighten his body, Charles suddenly sighed and walked in front of Stryker.


    By the way, the book-chasing app I''m using recently, caches and reads books, and reads aloud offline!


    "I didn''t expect to see you again."


    "I didn''t expect you to be alive, and even have a new body. Did you make a body? A replica?"


    But Stryker had already guessed the reason when he saw the dead old Charles in the wheelchair.


    After a pause, there was a deep look of unwillingness on his face.


    "I hate it!"


    He thought he could bring the last mutants into the ground this time.


    Regret, regret, hate, unwillingness...


    Various emotions appeared unabashedly on Stryker''s face.


    "But I''m happy."


    Charles smiled.


    The mutants have new hope, and he and Rogan have new pursuits.


    The two looked at each other and sighed at the same time.


    Eventually one has to fail.


    The mutants were led by the X-Men, and when the whole world was developing rapidly, Stryker hibernated and almost wiped out the mutants, but at the end, Charles and Wolverine changed bodies and returned to youth.


    He had no doubt that these two could lead these children to the glory of the X-Men and make mutants reappear in this world.


    Maybe this is the reincarnation...


    There was a smile on Stryker''s face, and he extended his hand to Charles, like a remnant of fire at the end of his life, and reached a reconciliation with Charles.


    Charles shook it, but directly invaded Stryker with his ability, set him in place, and said, "Go well and leave a whole corpse for yourself."


    Saying that, he controlled Stryker to open his other hand.


    clatter��


    A specially made bomb fell from Stryker''s hand.


    Stryker looked at Charles regretfully, like the residual fire that was completely blown away by the wind, taking away the last bit of temperature on Stryker.


    Looking at Stryker who was slowly falling down, Charles glanced at the other''s corpse, suddenly laughed, and said, "If you want to blame it, you don''t have a good father."


    With that said, he looked at Mike, winked at Mike, and said, "Did you say that? Dad!?"


    Mike ''coughed'' softly and said, "How did you know?"


    He didn''t feel the power of the mind invade his brain.


    "It''s Gwen."


    Charles said a little embarrassedly: "The new body has not fully adapted to the ability. When I just controlled those Y weapons, it accidentally affected other people, so I accidentally saw something."


    Mike looked at Charles with an expression like a ghost believed you.


    Charles buttoned his face.


    He was really curious as to why Mike and Gwen were so good to him, and after seeing the reason, his doubts disappeared, and his favorability for the two of them increased straightly.


    Seeing that Mike was still looking at him speechlessly, Charles pondered, suddenly put on a smile, and said to Mike, "Dad, I won''t do this again."


    Mike shuddered and said, "Stop!"


    For some reason, he got goosebumps looking at Charles like this.


    He obviously has the exact same face as his own Charles, but Mike always felt tired when he heard this called Charles.


    Maybe it''s because of that old face?


    Looking at the corpse in the wheelchair Mike waved his hand, walked to the room, and said at the same time, "Hurry up and deal with your own corpse."


    The smile on Charles'' face froze, letting him dispose of his own body, which is really a complicated thing.


    At this moment, Mike paused and said, "By the way, you are wearing a white coat now. When the wind blows, everything is exposed. It''s really indecent, tsk tsk."


    Hearing Mike''s kind reminder, Charles'' body completely froze.


    A gust of wind blew, blowing the white coat on Charles'' body, feeling the touch like a lover''s caress, but Charles'' mouth twitched and bent over and pressed the hem of his clothes.


    Huh, quite a bit of Monroe''s style.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth twitched, and he finally burst into laughter before entering the door.


    Hearing the laughter, Charles'' expression stiffened, but then he couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that Charles from another world has a good father.


    But he looked at the two corpses and was a little worried.


    Dig a hole? So exhausting!


    Let''s cremate it, let Logan...


    "Charles, Dad asked me to help."


    At this moment, Gwen came out. She walked up to Charles and said coldly on purpose: "Are you going to destroy the corpse?"


    Charles nodded, and then said speechlessly: "I burn my own body, it is not counted as destroying the corpse."


    "Hey, it''s almost there!"


    Gwen waved her hand, and two blue flames flashed in her hand, landing on the two corpses.


    Charles stepped aside in a hurry, and after watching the two corpses disappear into dust in an instant, he gained a new understanding of Gwen''s power.


    This is why this little girl has a kind heart, she just stuns or melts the enemy''s weapon in battle, if she really shoots at people...


    Charles sucked in a breath.

 ~： Pull the crotch

    "Father of Superheroes"


    .


    Calvin is irritable, please take a day off, sorry.


    The number of words in this chapter is too short. Other websites may still be updated and will be automatically repaired in the future.


    The latest content of the father of superheroes in the United States remember the old \\ youngest \\ small \\ said \\ netw\\w\\w. l\\a\\o\\y\\a\\o. \\o\\r\\g

 Chapter 399： Something went wrong

    The crisis for Charles and Logan and these mutant children is temporarily lifted.


    The mastermind behind the scenes is also dead.


    The strongest Z weapon was killed by Mike, and a large number of Y weapons were also killed, and the strength of the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute was greatly reduced.


    Rogan and Charles regain their strength, and they can fight for the mutants for decades.


    Every single thing deserves to be celebrated.


    So, after the battle, right on top of this cliff, this evening, they had a lively celebration.


    Late at night, after the kids were exhausted and asleep, and after Charles and Logan were asleep, Mike poked Gwen.


    Gwen, who was in a fake sleep, woke up immediately. After looking at her good friend who had been with her for a few months, she put down a photo of the two beside Laura and walked out quietly with Mike.


    "Dad, don''t we need help?"


    "no need."


    With Charles here, these kids are fine.


    "Oh."


    Gwen replied sullenly.


    Mike rubbed Gwen''s head and said, "Reluctant to part with it?"


    "Well, we are all friends!"


    "But in our world, you also have many friends, so you don''t want them?"


    Gwen smiled shyly.


    Well, the past few months have been very happy, and she didn''t think of Peter at all.


    I folded my hands together, and muttered a few apologies in my heart.


    Mike took out the time-space device that looked like a wristband, handed one of them to Gwen, and put the other on his hand.


    A few days ago, he had adjusted the time and space device as Tony taught him, and he just needed to press the button to leave.


    Stryker is dead, although the Alkali Genetic Modification Institute will not be completely chaotic, but it will definitely be a mess.


    By the way, the novel app I''m using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\www.\\] supports both Android and Apple phones!


    Mike got a lot of research material from Dr. Rice, which he also prepared for Charles, which should help him.


    In addition, there is a lot of evidence from human studies, and the publication of this evidence will also cause a lot of sensation and impact.


    As for the genetically modified crops that make the mutant genes disappear, Charles and the others also know about these things, and they will definitely find a way to deal with them.


    As for Dr. Rice, Mike handed over the disposal right to Charles. After consideration, Charles temporarily left the other party''s life and asked the other party to help develop a drug to relieve the effects of genetically modified crops.


    Everything Mike could do was done, and the rest was up to Charles and Logan.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mike said lightly, turned his head to look at the room behind him again, and was stunned.


    I saw the big and small heads squeezed out from the door and the window, just looking at their father and daughter, their faces were full of gratitude.


    Seeing that Mike didn''t move, Gwen also turned around and looked over. Looking at the expressions of everyone, his eyes were red, and he waved to the others.


    Mike smiled, took Gwen''s hand, and said to everyone, "Goodbye!"


    He didn''t want to say goodbye, but was caught anyway.


    "Thank you! Mr. Kent!"


    With everyone''s thanks, Mike and Gwen pressed the button of the time-space device.


    The space shattered, and a passage appeared behind the two of them, sucking them in.


    Looking at the two people who disappeared in front of her eyes, some children cried, and some were still waving their hands, while Laura was holding the photo left by Gwen and showing a perfect smile.


    It''s okay, they will meet again.


    "Charles, why did you say Mike and the others came to help us? Or from another world? What are they for?"


    Laura had already told Mike that they were from another world.


    After this period of time together, he and Laura became more and more like father and daughter.


    Charles didn''t answer, but said quietly, "Logan, do you have a father?"


    "Nonsense, who doesn''t?"


    Charles smiled and suddenly said, "Mike is a good dad."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Logan looked puzzled, but Charles just smiled mysteriously.


    A few seconds later, a depressed Logan asked, "What shall we do next?"


    Charles said indifferently: "The data of the human experiment will be released first, and after arousing public opinion, we will gather the remaining mutants, choose a new country, and rebuild the school."


    "it is good!"


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    In the empty living room, the space suddenly shattered, and Mike and Gwen were squeezed out by the space-time passage.


    Except for the changes in their clothes, Gwen seems to have grown a little bit, but there is no change from before they left.


    Home is still home.


    Mike put away the time-space device, and after asking Gwen for the time-space device, he put it in the dimension pocket again.


    "I''m going upstairs!"


    Gwen said, and hurried upstairs.


    She''s going to take a shower and go see her friends.


    Before they left, it was night in that world, but now it''s day in this world, and there was still jet lag anyway, so she didn''t sleep at all.


    She couldn''t wait to see her friend.


    Although things in the other world can''t be told to them, but she changes it a little, wraps it up, and hides some things, you can tell stories with them!


    "You slow down!"


    Mike shook his head with a smile and walked to his room.


    When he entered the room, he was keenly aware of something strange.


    With super vision turned on, Mike swept around, hurriedly looked at the date, and couldn''t help but patted his forehead.


    There seems to be a serious problem, that Gwen...


    As soon as an idea came to his mind, Gwen screamed and rushed into Mike''s room.


    She looked at Mike in disbelief: "Dad, time, time..."


    Mike sighed, feeling a little embarrassed, but he rubbed his head and laughed and said, "Haha, I seem to have some small problems when adjusting the space-time device!"


    "Small problem? It''s not a small problem!" Gwen said with a sad face. "It''s been six months, doesn''t it mean that it will only be a few minutes?"


    "So, just a small question..."


    "Otherwise, let''s do it again!"


    Mike shook his head and said, "No need, it''s fine."


    Once again, he can''t guarantee that he will travel through the past, that is, a few minutes after they go to the world of the twilight wolf. If there is another mistake, and then wear it twice, the energy will be lost and can''t be returned, that is a big problem.


    Gwen pursed her lips for a long time and said helplessly: "But then, am I not half a year older for nothing?"


    "Silly girl." Mike looked at Gwen speechlessly: "Even if you travel through the past, you are still half a year older."


    They stayed in the world of the twilight wolf for more than six months...


    Gwen thought for a while and muttered, "Yes, even if I travel back ten years ago, I can''t go back at half a year old."


    Saying that, she murmured out of Mike''s room.


    Let''s take a shower first, it''s annoying!


    Gwen stomped his feet irritably.

 Chapter 400： Change

    Qunxing Company, the press conference scene.


    In the past half a year, with the operation of Qunxing, one superhero appeared in the public''s field of vision and became superstars, and Qunxing also grew up at an astonishing speed and became a "miracle".


    Today, the stars will launch a new superhero, and every time a superhero is launched, it will become the focus of the whole world.


    The reception starts in a few minutes.


    "Clark, come on!"


    Louise smiled at Clark and reached out.


    "Snapped!"


    A hand was placed on Louise''s hand, slapping it aside.


    Carrie squinted at Louise and said, "Pull what? It''ll be there soon."


    Louise picked up her hair with a smile: "I''m weak, I''m not like you, I''m as strong as a cow, I don''t need a man to take care of me at all."


    Hearing this, Carrie''s mouth crooked in anger.


    She doesn''t need a man to take care of her, but she needs Clarke to take care of her.


    Can''t get angry in front of Clark.


    Carrie smiled gracefully, her face full of concern: "Hey, I just said it, you should rest, it''s normal to be weak when you''re pregnant."


    Louise''s eyes widened.


    Pooh! You are just pregnant!


    Clark sighed tiredly.


    I have to find a time to confess to the two of them.


    He has someone he likes.


    Thinking of that face, Clark couldn''t help but smile.


    Looking at the noisy two people, Clark was about to let the two quiet down for a while when his cell phone rang.


    Picking it up and looking at it, surprise flashed on his face, and after picking up the phone, he walked to the side.


    "Dad, are you back from your trip?"


    "Um."


    Mike responded and said, "I''ll call you when I get back, and make you worry."


    "Just come back."


    "By the way, what''s going on at home these few months?"


    "There''s nothing wrong at home, but the world has changed a lot." Clark pondered and said, "You can go out or look it up on the Internet."


    Recommended, the reading app I''ve been using recently, [\mi\mi\reading\app\www.\] has many book sources, all books, and updates quickly!


    After a pause, he continued: "Also, Tony wants to discuss something with you."


    "Negotiate things? What is it?"


    "Well, something about Qunxing."


    Mike groaned and said, "I''ll talk about this when you get back from get off work, at Gwen School..."


    "Don''t worry about that, I took a long vacation for Gwen."


    "That''s good."


    After a moment of silence, Clark immediately said, "Didn''t you say it''s only a few minutes?"


    "Ah, that, because I stayed there for a long time, Gwen grew up a lot, so I adjusted the time to come back."


    "Is that so?"


    Clark muttered and said, "I thought something went wrong when you came back."


    "There''s a problem, how is it possible!" Mike laughed and said, "I''ll go online and see what you said about the change."


    When the words were over, Mike hung up the phone quickly, saw Gwen standing at the door looking at him speechlessly after taking a shower, coughed softly, and said, "I asked for you, your brother helped you ask for leave from school. , don''t be afraid that the school will drop you out of school."


    Gwen also sighed in relief: "That''s great."


    "I went to see Peter and the others."


    Today is Sunday, Peter and the others are at home, and Gwen has called in advance.


    "Go!"


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Come back early."


    "Um!"


    Gwen responded and left quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, Mike called Charles and Eric again, and after reporting the two brothers safe, he rushed into the bathroom.


    A few minutes later, Mike sat in front of the computer with a cup of tea.


    Opening the news page, Mike frowned.


    The superhero Sombra rescued an innocent girl in the dark night.


    The superhero Fire Wave takes out the robbers and avoids the loss of the bank.


    Super hero��


    All are superhero news, accounting for more than half of the news.


    But most of them are superheroes that Mike doesn''t know, and there is very little news about whether it is the X-Men or the Avengers.


    Of course, this may also be because of the crisis that has arisen, it is not worth their shot at all.


    In addition to these news, there are also some news, Mike couldn''t help but smile after seeing it.


    That''s news about futuristic tech companies.


    In a few months, the future technology company has launched several products, which have received very good market feedback and are growing.


    "Eric and the others are quite capable."


    Mike laughed, frowning at the news of those superheroes.


    How come there are so many new superheroes?


    "What kind of Qunxing company is that?"


    Mike suddenly remembered the superhero company that had appeared six months earlier, before they left.


    He searched for the Qunxing Company, watching the news of the Qunxing Company, Mike''s brows gradually twisted together.


    This company is now the hottest company in the world and the focus of the world.


    Whether it is the development speed of this company, or the behavior of constantly launching superheroes and turning superheroes into superstars, there is a strange taste. UU reading


    Superhero merchandise, superhero endorsements, superhero rankings, superhero fan groups, superhero movies��


    The company''s entire business revolves around superheroes, and it''s making outrageous profits.


    Now you walk down the street and you grab ten people, and at least half of them are fans of a certain superhero.


    In this case, although the X-Men and the Avengers are also affected and have a lot of fans, they are not like the superheroes of the Qunxing Company, who show their faces every day and catch a robber becomes news. The whole world knows it.


    As a result, under the premise that there are more and more superheroes in the company, their sense of existence is also weakening.


    But in this case, the X-Men and the Avengers didn''t care either.


    After all, they don''t care about exposure or fans at all, they just do what they need to do, deal with crises that must be dealt with, protect the people, protect the city, and protect the planet.


    Mike turned off the computer, always feeling that the current situation would become a big trouble.


    Remembering that Clark just said that Tony was looking for him, Mike called Tony.


    The call didn''t connect, and Mike put the phone aside.


    Just then, Gwen ran in.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mike took out a tissue from the dimensional space and wiped the sweat from Gwen''s forehead.


    It''s been a little over six months, and now it''s August, the hottest time of the year.


    Gwen eased his breath and said excitedly, "Dad, Luke isn''t at home, do you know what he''s doing?"


    "What did you do?"


    Mike asked casually, turned around and threw the tissue into the trash can.


    "He''s going to be a superhero!"


    "Um?"

 Chapter 401： new friend

    "Luke? To be a superhero?"


    Mike wondered: "What''s going on?"


    "It was Uncle John who said it." Gwen clenched his fist lightly and said, "It was Luke who went to Qunxing to be a superhero candidate."


    "Qunxing Company?" Mike frowned slightly and said, "How could John agree?"


    Didn''t they always hope that Luke would live as an ordinary person without knowing about his powers?


    "It''s Luke!" Gwen explained: "During a crisis, the superhero in Stellaris was about to meet Luke when he was solving a crisis. Because of Luke''s ability, he was almost killed."


    "Then Luke was noticed, and the people from the Qunxing Company came to the door and persuaded Uncle John and them to let Luke go to the Qunxing Company."


    Gwen told Mike all the news he knew from John, and looked at Mike with eyes.


    But Mike didn''t notice Gwen''s gaze, but pinched his chin and said thoughtfully: "Can you convince John, is it because of the current social environment?"


    Now is the age of superheroes, and even after this series of events, mutants are not as marginalized as before, and even more superheroes are mutants.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that John was persuaded.


    But what kind of Qunxing company, is it really a good choice?


    "Dad." Gwen clenched his fist and looked at Mike excitedly: "I also want to be a superhero candidate, and I also want to go to Qunxing!"


    "no!"


    Gwen directly refused.


    Don''t even think about this.


    "why?"


    Like a punctured balloon, the inflated Gwen immediately wilted.


    "There''s something wrong with Qunxing."


    "something wrong?"


    Gwen said puzzled: "What''s the problem? Don''t they serve superheroes?"


    "Service?" Mike chuckled: "They just treat superheroes as commodities, do you want to be treated as commodities too?"


    commodity?


    Gwen shuddered at the thought of the items on the supermarket shelves, waiting to be picked by him.


    She doesn''t want to be a commodity.


    Immediately, she said worriedly: "What about Luke? Isn''t he in danger now?"


    "Dangerous? Not really."


    Mike smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Dad will pay attention."


    "it is good!"


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ding dong."


    The doorbell rang, and Gwen said in surprise: "It must be Peter, I''ll open the door!"


    Gwen had called Peter and Harry when he went to Luke''s house earlier, and it was time to count.


    Gwen opened the door, looked at two familiar faces, showed a smile, and then said curiously:


    "Why did you come together?"


    Harry was wearing a pair of sunglasses, with one hand in his pocket and the other around Peter''s neck, raised his hand to Gwen, and said, "Long time no see."


    With a happy look in his eyes, he patted Peter on the shoulder and said, "I happen to be with Peter."


    Peter pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, Gwen in all four eyes.


    Gwen happily hugged the two of them.


    At this moment, a girl with red hair showed her head from behind the two of them.


    Gwen was stunned and said, "This is?"


    Harry introduced: "This is Mary Jane, who was transferred to our class five months ago."


    Mary Jane walked out from behind the two with a smile, stretched out her hand to Gwen, and said generously, "Hello, you can call me Mary."


    "Gwen!"


    Gwen shook it, nodded with a smile, and quickly looked at the girl.


    She is about the same height as her, has beautiful red hair, and although the clothes look a little long, they are clean. The most noticeable thing is the smile on the other party''s face.


    Sunshine, strong.


    This is a good girl.


    Gwen backhanded the girl''s hand and said, "Nice to meet you, Mary."


    Mary was startled, and the two girls smiled at each other.


    Looking at the expressions of the two, Harry winked at Peter and said, "Look, I said they would become good friends."


    Peter responded, and looked at Gwen carefully again, as if to determine whether Gwen was real.


    God knows how sad Gwen was and how many times he secretly cried during the time Gwen disappeared.


    "If only Luke was here."


    Gwen grumbled.


    Hearing this, Harry snorted softly and said, "He is a superhero backup now, how could he still play with us?"


    Advertising, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\www.\\] is really good, it''s worth installing, after all, you can read books in cache and read aloud offline!


    Peter whispered: "Luke is not such a person. He is training now, not because he doesn''t want to play with us."


    Harry was still unhappy.


    Seeing this, Gwen took a step forward and clapped his hand on Harry''s forehead: "Do you say it again?"


    Harry rubbed his forehead, smiled at Gwen, and said, "I was wrong."


    Gwen snorted softly and said, "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll blow your head off."


    Harry shrank his neck.


    He really can''t beat Gwen.


    Seeing this scene, Peter couldn''t help laughing.


    Gwen was able to stop Harry.


    On the other hand, Mary Jane''s eyes widened It felt a little incredible. She never thought that Harry, the rich young master, would be afraid of Gwen.


    This is the heir to Osborne Industries.


    Gwen stuck out her tongue at Mary Jane, took Mary Jane''s hand, and said, "Come on, let''s go shopping together."


    "I''ll take you there, my driver is waiting for us."


    Saying that, Harry pointed to the car parked on the street.


    Gwen nodded, turned back and shouted to the house, and left with Harry and the others.


    After a while, Mike also left the house and walked to the nearby supermarket.


    There was nothing to eat at home, and I don''t know how Clark was doing.


    Walking on the street, Mike really realized the changes in the world.


    Promotional posters for superheroes, merchandise endorsed by superheroes, peripherals designed in the image of superheroes, etc. These things can be seen everywhere, making Mike very uncomfortable and even very tired, especially when he saw a famous brand in the supermarket. After the spokesperson for Durex''s products turned out to be Air Man, he was even more speechless.


    After shopping for good things, Mike walked home with two big bags. Halfway through, he encountered a battle between a super criminal and a superhero.


    The strength of the two sides is not very good in Mike, but the identity of the superhero makes Mike speechless for a while.


    Formerly Killian, now Fireworker, Stellaris'' most dazzling superhero team - one of the seven superheroes in the Justice League.


    Justice League, thinking of the name, Mike felt a stomach ache.


    Seeing that Killian had caught the criminal, Mike shook his head.


    "Any crooked melon and cracked date can be a superhero, what a thing!"


    Hearing the cheers of the people and muttering in a low voice, Mike strode away.

 Chapter 402： Just go and see

    At night, at dinner time.


    As Clark brought Mike''s dishes to the table, the doorbell rang.


    "I''ll open the door."


    Gwen trotted to the door.


    This afternoon, when she went shopping with a few friends, she asked Mike for some money and bought herself two well-fitting clothes, which have now been changed.


    A white dress was worn on her body, as fresh and natural as a lily.


    Pushing open the door and looking at Tony standing at the door, Gwen was stunned for a moment, then said, "Why are you here again?"


    Tony: "��"


    "We haven''t seen each other for six months."


    Tony squeezed Gwen''s face, and after being slapped away by Gwen, he said, "Where''s Uncle Mike?"


    "In the kitchen."


    Tony stroked his moustache and said, "Looks like I''m here just in time."


    Gwenxu looked at Tony and said, "A billionaire who comes to my house to eat, and is not afraid of people laughing."


    Tony pouted and said, "Do I care?"


    Having said that, he walked in, went to the kitchen for a turn, took a pair of tableware and sat down at the dining table.


    Looking at this scene, Gwen was speechless.


    This guy doesn''t think of himself as an outsider.


    "Gwen, come over for dinner."


    Mike beckoned to Gwen and walked to the table with the last corn and fruit soup. Seeing what Tony wanted to say, he raised his hand and said, "Eat first, I''ll talk about it later."


    Tony nodded, and when he saw Gwen staring at him, he grimaced at Gwen.


    Gwen snorted softly and turned her head.


    Tony was a little puzzled.


    This little girl, why did she look so angry when she saw him today, did he not mess with this little guy?


    No!


    Tony said with certainty in his heart.


    They haven''t seen each other for more than six months, where is he going to provoke each other?


    Half an hour later, after the four of them finished their meal, Tony saw that Gwen was still staring at him, and couldn''t help but said, "What''s wrong? I haven''t seen you for a few months, and found that my brother has become handsome again?"


    Gwen: ?_?


    Mike patted Gwen''s head lightly and said, "Don''t blame Tony for that, don''t make trouble."


    Gwen still cares about crossing back, it''s been six months since this world.


    Because of this she missed a lot of interesting things.


    Gwen patted the back of his head that was slapped in pain: "Oh!"


    He turned to Tony and said, "I''m sorry, Tony."


    "Just call me handsome."


    Gwen:


    "Ha ha!"


    Looking at Gwen''s expression, Tony couldn''t help laughing.


    "Go back to your room and study your homework."


    Mike shook his head at Gwen, feeling more and more that it was a very wise act to let Gwen take homework when he was traveling through the world.


    Gwen responded and went upstairs obediently, but when he disappeared from the sight of the three, he squatted down at the corner of the stairs.


    She was a little curious about what the three were going to say.


    Clark quickly cleaned up the cutlery and placed three cups of tea on the dining table.


    Mike took a sip of tea and let out a slow breath: "Clark said you were looking for me, what''s the matter?"


    Tony put his hand on the teacup, feeling the heat licking his palm, and suddenly said, "I have a bad feeling."


    "The Qunxing Company?"


    Mike said directly.


    Tony nodded and said, "Yes."


    He took his palm away, looked at the water vapor in his palm, wanted to put his hand on the table, but saw Clark staring at him, his hand froze slightly.


    Mike handed over a tissue and said, "Let''s talk about it."


    "have nothing to say."


    Tony wiped his hands, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "The Qunxing Company definitely has a conspiracy."


    "Do you have evidence?"


    "No." Tony spread his hands, and said helplessly: "If there are, I will check them directly and find them out."


    Clark said: "Dad, I checked quietly and found nothing, but some superheroes of Qunxing Company, I feel that they have a problem."


    "Um?"


    Tony was attracted and hurriedly said, "Tell me about it."


    Clark thought for a moment, pinched his chin and said, "They are very obedient."


    Very obedient, obedient enough to let them do what they want to do, without any temper.


    Tony nodded: "Maybe their brains are broken."


    When the words fell, he saw Mike and his son looking at him, he sneered and said, "Just kidding."


    "Dad, what do you think? How do you feel about Qunxing?"


    Clark asked.


    He certainly wants to see the world get better and better.


    But now it''s too good to be abnormal.


    Mike put down the long-empty teacup, and said lightly, "What does it feel like, it feels like they are slowly eroding this world."


    Tony and Clark froze for a while, then frowned, thinking about Qunxing''s current actions...


    It seems... it is.


    In this case, Qunxing is a very big crisis.


    Thinking of the superheroes in Stellaris, Tony and Clark looked at each other and felt worse.


    At this moment, Gwen showed her little head from upstairs and shouted to the three people below: "Then go to the future and see if you will know."


    She shouted Seeing Mike looking at her, she rushed upstairs and slammed on the door deliberately.


    Clark laughed. Gwen''s actions always allowed him to see the shadows of his three brothers when they were young.


    Mike retracted his gaze, saw Tony looking at him eagerly, and raised his brows: "You don''t really want to do this, do you?"


    "hey-hey."


    Tony smiled and asked Mike, "Come with me."


    "I just came back."


    "Uncle Mike..."


    "why me?"


    "Because you are the most idle... the strongest."


    Tony hurriedly changed his words: "In the future, I don''t know what it will become. Except for you, no one else has the ability to deal with any situation."


    Mike pressed his forehead and said, "Wait for me to rest for a few days."


    "Great!"


    Tony was surprised and said, "I''ll do some preparations too."


    When the words fell, he left excitedly.


    "Dad, is it really necessary to go to the future to determine the situation?"


    Clark asked hesitantly.


    Mike nodded and said, "Yes!"


    There''s definitely a conspiracy in Stellaris, and even Mike thinks it''s a threat to his kids.


    So, he had to go and see.


    Even if Tony doesn''t make this suggestion, he will find a time to find out for himself.


    The father and son were silent for a while, and Clark suddenly said: "Don''t you mainly want to go to the future to see me and Eric who get married first and have children with whom?"


    "How is that possible! Is your father and I such a boring person?"


    Mike said righteously.


    Clark nodded and said, "Yes."


    Mike: "��"


    After being silent for a while, Mike showed a smile and said, "As expected of my son, he just knows me!"

 Chapter 403： cruel future

    Three days later, Tony quietly came to Mike''s house wearing a steel battle suit, and brought Mike a gift and a set of steel battle suits by the way.


    This is the birthday present he prepared for Mike. He wanted to send it on Mike''s birthday. Who knew that it would be six months after Mike left, and he would never have the chance to give it.


    "What''s this? Your backup suit?"


    Looking at the set of steel battle suits behind Mike, Mike looked curiously.


    "It''s for you."


    Tony waved his hand, and the steel suit behind him walked to Mike.


    The suit was all black and looked very cold.


    Although Mike doesn''t need this thing, but anyway, this is also Tony''s intention, and... this thing looks really handsome.


    "Thank you!" Mike took it into the dimension pocket and said, "Let''s go."


    "it is good!"


    Tony couldn''t help but get nervous.


    Although he copied the space-time device, and the experiment was successful, it was the first time to actually use it.


    The two put on the time-space wristband, activated it, and disappeared into Mike''s house.


    ��


    The space was broken, and a time-space tunnel quietly appeared.


    The next second, Mike and Tony in steel suits appeared.


    Almost at the moment of appearance, Mike''s brows were slightly wrinkled.


    And Tony also said in surprise: "What''s going on? We failed to cross?"


    They appeared in the ruins, but when they traveled through time and space, Tony''s time and space coordinates were in Mike''s house ten years later.


    But now...


    A thought appeared in Mike''s mind that he couldn''t believe, and he hurriedly looked at the ruins under his feet, and Tony, who was beside him, also began to collect information with the help of Jarvis, the smart housekeeper in the steel suit.


    Super vision is on.


    Under the perverted microscopic and fluoroscopic effects, Mike saw something.


    His face instantly turned ugly.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and two thermal vision slammed on the ruins. After evaporating some gravel and wooden boards, he closed his thermal vision, walked to the blasted hole, and bent over to pick up a panda-shaped hat.


    Holding the hat tightly, Mike''s eyes became colder and colder.


    It was the hat that Gwen gave him in Texas, and he put it in his closet when they got back.


    Therefore, this is his home, which should be certain.


    But now this ruin... what the **** is going on?


    "Uncle Mike!"


    Tony opened his visor, and his face was also very ugly.


    There was a lot of information, and he was frightened by just scanning a few of them.


    "Let''s get out of here first."


    Mike said a word, threw the hat back into the original hole, stepped on his feet at random, and smashed a stone slab. After the falling gravel buried the hole, he opened a portal and looked at the portal. The house on the opposite side was kept and put away, and strode over.


    Tony quickly followed.


    The next second, the portal disappeared, and Mike and the two had already appeared in the house next to the Kent farm in the suburban town of New York.


    Mike has been away from the farm for a long time.


    "It''s fine here."


    Mike glanced at it and found nothing unusual, then said to Tony, "Tell me about your findings."


    Tony nodded solemnly, walked out of the steel suit, and said, "Jarvis!"


    "Okay, sir!"


    Along with Jarvis''s textured voice, the eyes of the steel suit lit up, and the data was projected in front of the two of them.


    Looking at the information, the faces of both of them were very ugly.


    Stellar Corporation.


    Now the world is basically run by the Stellaris Corporation.


    From clothing, food, housing and transportation, to people''s livelihood medical care, technology and military, etc., in every aspect of the world, Qunxing is everywhere.


    From birth to death, a person''s life cannot survive without Qunxing.


    Stellaris superheroes are now in every corner of the world.


    There are resident superheroes in every town. These superheroes fight criminals, maintain social order, and protect the people. They have done everything the police have to do.


    In addition to this, Stellaris has also entered the military system, and some superheroes have held important positions.


    To put it simply, Qunxing is everywhere from the military to the people''s livelihood, and it is no exaggeration to say that it secretly controls the world.


    Of course, these are all information that ordinary people can see on the surface, and they are all within the range of people''s acceptance, and even the vast majority of people are enjoying the convenience brought by Qunxing.


    But in reality, what Stellaris is doing in the dark is simply outrageous.


    They''re not just conducting human genetic experiments, they''re doing human modification.


    Even, they continue to direct their own crisis, thereby increasing the visibility of their company''s superheroes and concealing the truth that their superheroes continue to harm ordinary people.


    Looking at the news, Tony was extremely angry. He turned to see Mike''s calm face, and was slightly startled. He smiled wryly at Mike: "Aren''t you angry?"


    Mike said lightly: "Go ahead."


    His intuition told him that angry people were still to come.


    Sure enough, the information that appeared at the back of almost made Tony explode.


    The Avengers, the X-Men were disbanded, and even they were framed by the Qunxing Corporation, they all became wanted criminals.


    Their deaths, injuries, and scratches are all in the past.


    In the Avengers, except for Thor in Asgard, where Bruce is on the run as a wanted criminal, everyone else is dead, including Tony.


    In the X-Men, except for Jean and Ruiwen, Orolo was arrested, and everyone else was dead, including Charles.


    In addition, Eric and the Brotherhood are gone, and Eric is besieged to death by the people of the Stars Company while saving Charles.


    Looking at these pieces of information, Tony and Mike''s faces were very ugly.


    One is his own death, and the other is his two children who died.


    Mike took a deep breath and said, "Where are Clark and Gwen?"


    Jarvis once again delivers the message Mike wants.


    Clark disappeared without a trace, Gwen... turned out to be a wanted criminal, and the name of the wanted is to form a super crime team, and is now being hunted by the superheroes of the stars company.


    Seeing this, Tony glanced at Mike carefully, and was a little surprised when he saw that Mike was still very calm.


    He clearly knows how important the four children of Mike''s family are to Mike. Now that two of them are dead, one is missing, and the other is being hunted down, Mike can still keep calm. Tony expresses his admiration!


    "Walk!"


    Suddenly, Mike said coldly.


    "Where?"


    Tony asked suspiciously.


    "Destroy the headquarters of Stellaris Corporation."


    "!"


    Tony sucked in a breath, grabbed Mike, swallowed, and said with difficulty, "Are you serious?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mike asked back, his sky blue eyes were icy cold.

 Chapter 404： only 1

    In the future world, what Qunxing did, even if Mike and the two had been psychologically prepared before they came, it still exceeded the imagination of the two.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Tony grabbed Mike and said quickly: "Gather information and go! There are too many people in Qunxing Company."


    "I do not care."


    "We don''t know what abilities their people have. If they rush over, they will probably be left there!"


    "Won''t."


    Mike said indifferently, a card had already appeared between his fingers.


    Tony was anxious.


    Although he has confidence in Mike, there are too many people in the Qunxing Company. If there is any ability to target Mike...


    Seeing Mike was about to open the portal, Tony shouted: "Wait a minute, didn''t you find out, didn''t you hear from you?"


    Mike made a move: "What did you say?"


    Tony sighed softly and said, "I said, there is no news from you in the information Jarvis has collected so far, don''t you wonder why there is no news from you?"


    Mike groaned, and the cards in his hand disappeared.


    "Check it out."


    Tony nodded and said to Jarvis, "Search for Mike Kent''s information."


    "Okay, Mr. Stark."


    After Tony''s reminder, the furious Mike also reacted.


    Yeah, why no news from him?


    Will he watch Charles and Eric die in the future?


    Will watch Gwen be hunted down?


    No, absolutely not!


    Mike is very sure of this.


    But why is there no news from him?


    Where was he when those things happened?


    Mike thought to himself, one answer after another appeared in his mind.


    A moment later, Jarvis'' voice rang again.


    "The last trace of Mike Kent''s activity was on February 3, 2010, and there has been no trace of activity since."


    "No trace of activity?"


    Tony frowned, but Mike''s eyes flickered.


    That day, he went to Twilight Wolf World.


    "Yes, Mr. Stark."


    Jarvis'' metallic sound came from the steel suit and said, "From that day on, Mike Kent disappeared, and even the X-Men and the Avengers looked for him, but they didn''t find him."


    Missing? No trace?


    Tony looked at Mike in confusion.


    How is this going?


    This is the future world. Why doesn''t the future world have Mike?


    Mike sighed softly.


    This would explain why Charles and Eric died, because he was ''missing'' from this world.


    Has he left the planet?


    He was killed?


    Mike''s eyes flickered.


    Do not��


    None of this is the answer to the question.


    If you leave the earth, you will come back, and if you are killed, you will leave traces.


    No matter what he does, he leaves a mark, unless... he''s not in this world.


    But in this world, before February 3, 2010, he clearly existed.


    this means��


    An almost absurd answer appeared in Mike''s mind.


    He doesn''t exist in this world, he only exists in the world before that.


    Unlike Tony, he uses the time and space device to go back to the past and the future, and he will see another self.


    In other words, he is the only one.


    Of all the parallel worlds, he is the only one.


    Even if there are thousands of parallel worlds, there is only one Mike.


    This can also explain that after February 3, there is no trace of him.


    Because from that day on, because of their crossing, a new timeline was born, and a new parallel world was born. With the only attribute, he just returned to the original world, and in the newly born parallel world, he disappeared.


    While the idea is a little weird, it''s the answer to the question, no matter how weird it is, after removing the other wrong choices.


    Tony looked at Mike in shock, and he thought of this too.


    Tony was silent for a while, but Mike said lightly: "Okay, it''s time to get down to business."


    "Where is their headquarters?"


    It doesn''t matter if it''s the only one or not, he just wants to surprise the other party, destroy something, and calm himself down.


    ��


    Stellar Corporation.


    It is said to be a company, but it secretly controls the direction of the world.


    Superheroes are in their hands and become their tools to control the world.


    As long as they are criminals, they are real criminals.


    Because people believe in them, and they have to.


    There are so many superheroes in Stellaris, so many that, together, they can form an unrivaled army.


    They hide from the sky, they rule the world, they do whatever they want.


    Among their superheroes, the Justice League is their strongest superhero team, supported and worshipped by countless people.


    The Justice League has seven spots.


    Fireworker Killian, rich and humble, is also a scientist, and is a rich and handsome hero in the eyes of people.


    Iron Woman, with infinite strength, has an indestructible body, and is a glamorous queen.


    Mr. Zero, mastering the ability of frost, acts ruthlessly, and can instantly freeze things that come into contact with him.


    A witch doctor with the ability to heal and curse.


    Sharks: Powerful can move freely in the water and summon fishes.


    Diamond Girl: The whole body can be turned into a diamond, and it can also emit energy rays.


    Dark Night: An assassin with space abilities.


    The quota of the Justice League is fixed, but the members are not fixed, but change frequently.


    Every superhero has an approval rating, and only the seven with the highest approval rating can be called members of the Justice League.


    At this time, in addition to Iron Woman and Mr. Zero, the other five members of the Justice League are having a meeting at the headquarters of Stellaris.


    In order to maintain the approval rate, they must maintain a certain exposure rate in order to maintain their position in the Justice League in the brutal competition.


    The support ratings of Iron Woman and Mr. Zero are ranked first and second respectively, and they are not afraid of being replaced.


    Even Killian, who was third, and Diamond Girl, who was fourth, were not afraid of being replaced.


    The remaining three, Witch Doctor, Shark, and Night have similar approval ratings and are challenged by other superheroes every month.


    At this time, the five of them got together and planned to carry out a joint operation to boost the support rate.


    "Are there any good tasks? The kind that can be completed and become the first?"


    Shark asked boredly.


    "Ha, is there such a good thing?"


    The skinny witch doctor said lightly and looked at the shark face mockingly.


    Dark Night nodded silently.


    At this moment, Killian clapped his hands and said, "There is really a mission."


    When everyone heard this, they hurriedly looked at Killian.


    Although his eyes are full of doubts, he is also looking forward to it.


    Killian smiled lightly: "I recently discovered the trace of the revenge Spider-Man. As long as she is caught, it will be easy to get the first approval rating."

 Chapter 405： Backbone

    Although Stellaris is a behemoth, and its opponents have no good end, but the Star Destroyer led by Gwen, the revenge Spider-Man, is an exception.


    Because there is a betrayer of the Stars Corporation - Luke the Clearer in Star Destroyer.


    Luke mastered some intelligence channels of Qunxing Company, and often fled first before Qunxing Company wanted to act.


    Therefore, the Star Destroyer organization has become a thorn that Qunxing Corporation is difficult to pull out.


    Not only are they causing trouble for Stellaris, they are even assassinating their superheroes and secretly investigating the truth and criminal evidence of Stellaris, trying to make it public.


    If you can catch the Star Destroyer organization, or capture their leader to take revenge on Spider-Man Gwen, this will be a great achievement for the Qunxing Company, and the company will definitely devote more resources to them, so that they can get a higher support rate .


    Hearing Killian''s words, the other four were heartbroken.


    Indeed, if the five of them caught the vengeful Spider-Man, they wouldn''t dare to say that they would surpass Iron Woman and Mr. Zero, then it would be no problem to sit firmly in the current position.


    And this is also the reason why Killian did not invite Iron Woman and Mr. Zero to this meeting.


    "Then tell me, how are you going to catch Vengeful Spider-Man?"


    "I''m going to�� eh?"


    Killian, who was about to say something, reacted.


    The voice wasn''t any of them at all.


    He quickly left the place, his hands instantly turned golden red, exuding a terrifying temperature.


    At the same time, the other four people in the conference room also looked at Mike who appeared suddenly, with different expressions on their faces.


    "Space capability?"


    The witch doctor said lightly and looked at the dark night.


    Dark Night also has space capabilities.


    Dark Night nodded and said succinctly, "Yes."


    "Giggle."


    The diamond girl looked at Mike with a smile: "Then this gentleman, what are you doing here? Are you here to pursue me?"


    "Idiot woman!"


    Shark pouted and said, "Did you think you were a man and wanted to fall in love with you?"


    "certainly!"


    The diamond girl said confidently: "I was chosen to be the dream lover of all men, don''t you also climb into my bed?"


    By the way, the novel app I''ve been using recently, both Android and Apple phones support it!


    "Fake, don''t talk about that! You perverted woman!"


    The shark''s face instantly turned ugly.


    He still shuddered when he remembered what happened in bed that day, when the two of them were about to fly into the sky, but the Diamond Girl turned into diamonds and almost pinched his thing off.


    "Giggle."


    The diamond woman chuckled softly.


    "Who are you?"


    Killian squinted, ignoring the conversation between the fish and the brainless woman. The sudden appearance of Mike made him feel dangerous, and he hurriedly gave the other four a wink.


    Mike looked at the four of them indifferently, without any nonsense at all, his body flickered, and when he disappeared in place, he appeared in front of Killian, and his hands were quickly cut like a blade.


    ������!


    When the severe pain appeared on Killian''s body, he reacted and was about to raise his hand to attack Mike in front of him.


    blah blah blah!


    His arms fell off, followed by his legs...


    "what!"


    He screamed and fell to the ground. Although his limbs were quickly reborn in the scorching temperature, he didn''t want to move for more than ten seconds.


    Seeing this scene, the other four were stunned.


    The next second, the four reacted.


    The Diamond Girl turned into a diamond, the shark held the desk as a weapon and knocked on Mike, and the witch doctor used his curse ability to start to curse Mike, and the dark night disappeared in place in a flash, quietly appeared behind Mike, a The vibranium dagger cut to Mike''s neck.


    Mike turned around and punched the dark night''s chest, smashing the opponent''s heart directly, his eyes flashed, and two hot vision fell on the witch doctor. After directly smashing the opponent''s head into scum, he dodged and avoided The shark''s table appeared on top of its head, stomped on the other''s head, and stepped into the shark''s chest, looking at the last diamond girl.


    The Diamond Girl who was about to attack Mike froze, stood there, and gave Mike a pleasing smile.


    fear, fear...


    She didn''t expect Mike to be so strong, and the other four were instantly killed in just one face-to-face.


    He had only seen such a strong power in Iron Woman.


    "Is it funny?"


    Mike suddenly appeared in front of the diamond girl and asked indifferently, strands of cold killing intent plunged into the diamond girl''s head like a steel needle.


    This man would not let her go, all she saw in Mike''s eyes was killing intent.


    So, she moved subconsciously.


    One after another energy rays shot out from her body, strafing the surrounding frantically, destroying everything.


    But not Mike.


    These scattered energy rays are not a threat to him, if they are concentrated together, they may also cause some threats to him.


    With a flash of his body, Mike faced the energy rays, and in the hysterical cry of the Diamond Girl, he patted the other''s head with both hands.


    Click!


    One after another cracks appeared on her head.


    It stopped Mike''s irritable cry abruptly.


    Immediately afterwards, Mike made another punch, smashed the opponent''s head completely, and looked at Killian, whose legs were about to grow.


    Killian stiffened.


    He originally wanted to take advantage of Mike''s efforts to deal with the other four to grow his legs and escape, but now...


    Damn it!


    Who is this guy?


    Hearing the footsteps coming towards him, Killian was shocked and angry.


    Mike squeezed Killian''s neck, lifted it from the ground, and said, "Who did you just say you were dealing with?"


    "I... uh!"


    Killian was about to answer feeling the surge of force in his neck, the rest of the words being drowned in his throat.


    Eyes widened, he looked at Mike in horror.


    Isn''t that what you asked?


    "Where''s the Vengeful Spider-Man?"


    Mike is also looking for Gwen, and is about to get news from Killian, which can be regarded as a windfall.


    Killian blushed and couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Mike raised his eyebrows: "Have a backbone."


    I say!


    But you let go!


    Kirian roared inwardly, and kicked Mike''s body with his newly grown legs.


    Mike didn''t move, but his icy blue eyes became colder.


    Killian''s heart shrank violently, roaring in his heart, the entire neck turned golden red, and the temperature enough to melt steel came out from the neck.


    Mike didn''t care, a card appeared between his fingers.


    Name: Memory Edit.


    When the card materialized, turned into a light spot and dissipated, Mike''s hand reached into Killian''s head.


    He reached out and stirred it, and pulled it gently. Killian''s memory turned into a roll of film, which was pulled out of his mind by Mike. He quickly scanned his eyes, looking for his own information.


    After a few seconds, Mike''s eyes lit up.


    found it.

 Chapter 406： vent

    A bounty hunter who stumbled across Star Destroyer near Mont Blanc in the Alps sold the information to Killian, but Killian hadn''t had time to investigate to determine if the Vengeful Spider-Man was there, Just got caught by Mike.


    Seeing this, Mike let go of his hand, and the pulled memory film disappeared.


    Killian regained his senses, and the temperature at his neck became even higher.


    The next moment, when he saw killing intent in Mike''s eyes, he suddenly opened his mouth, and hot flames surged out.


    Mike''s hand squeezed hard, snapped Killian''s neck, and ripped off the opponent''s head.


    "call!"


    The scorching blood spurted out like magma, and when it landed, it turned into clusters of golden-red flames, which quickly burned throughout the conference room.


    Mike threw away Killian''s body at will, patted the flames burning on his body, stepped on the head that was rolling aside, stepped on it, and looked at the door of the conference room.


    boom!


    The door of the conference room was pushed open.


    No, to be more precise, it was blasted away.


    I saw a tall man who smashed the door of the conference room and rushed into the conference room first, and then one, two, three... more and more superheroes rushed into the conference room.


    They glanced at Mike, and then at the conference room that had been destroyed by the battle, their eyes narrowed.


    Five superheroes in the Justice League dead?


    It''s so scary! that is really good!


    They looked at Mike''s eyes, as if they saw the achievements, and after the success, the company provided them with more resources.


    As long as Mike can be caught, there is definitely one of them in the position of the Justice League!


    As for the Killian five who were killed, they didn''t care.


    Let''s not talk about how this enemy killed these five people. Secondly, there are many people. Some of them are much stronger than the five Killian people who were killed.


    If it weren''t for the lack of approval ratings, they would have long been a member of the Justice League.


    Now is the chance!


    A dozen or so superheroes rushed up to Mike without hesitation.


    Mike snorted lightly, and disappeared in place, flashing past a dozen people.


    Bang bang bang.


    The popping sounds sounded one after another, and the superheroes were smashed into scum by Mike, but two people survived by virtue of their special abilities.


    "well done."


    Mike praised both of them.


    The words fell, and before the two could speak, Mike''s eyes flashed, and two hot gazes swept over the heads of the two, smashing the heads of the two to pieces.


    Just like ordinary people have no power to fight back against superheroes, most of the superheroes of the stars have no power to fight back when they face Mike.


    In the next instant, Mike soared into the sky and appeared in mid-air after leaving a large hole in Qunxing''s headquarters building.


    Looking at the building below, Mike suppressed the killing intent, and a card appeared between his fingers.


    Name: Professor X.


    The card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, and the moment the phantom appeared, it turned into a bright band of light and rushed into Mike''s body.


    Invisible spiritual power permeates out, instantly linking with the people in the entire building.


    In three minutes, this building will be destroyed, and if you don''t want to die, leave quickly.


    He released such a message in everyone''s mind, and by the way, after bringing the effect of shock and fear, he flew quietly in the air.


    In addition to the superheroes of the stars, there are more ordinary people and some innocent people in the building.


    Mike is not one to take anger on innocent people, so he gives innocent people plenty of time to escape.


    With the shock of Mike''s fear, a large number of people ran out of the building for the first time, but the superheroes belonging to the stars moved for the first time, looking for this arrogant enemy.


    As for the **** scene that just happened on the top floor and in the Justice League conference room, it has also been seen by more and more superheroes and staff in the company.


    Looking at the superhero corpse in that place, they were shocked and angry.


    They thought that there was a fight in the conference room, and the Justice League had a quarrel because of different opinions, but the energy ray from the diamond girl showed that this was not just a quarrel.


    If it goes on like this, the top floor will be demolished, and then it will attract a lot of attention and negative news.


    So, a group of superheroes closest to the conference room rushed into the conference room.


    Then, they saw dead bodies all over the place.


    The alarm sounded instantly throughout the building, and the people who had fled because of Mike''s fear were even more frightened, and ran out of the building like crazy.


    "Found it! On the headquarters building!"


    A superhero who closed his eyes and used his mental power to search for the enemy found the trace of Mike, and immediately reminded the other superheroes through the communicator.


    This is the headquarters of Qunxing, and there is no shortage of superheroes. The moment they found Mike, the superheroes took action.


    Those with flying ability left the building and surrounded Mike, while those without flying ability rushed to the top of the building, while others appeared around the building.


    For a time, the headquarters of the entire Qunxing Company was boiling.


    On the street, when people saw so many superheroes, they immediately screamed with excitement, took out their mobile phones and started shooting, and some even tried to rush to their idols and ask them to sign autographs for themselves.


    "These idiots, don''t hurry up!"


    A straitjacketed superhero muttered with impatient eyes.


    If it weren''t for the purpose of maintaining his image in front of the public, and if the company hadn''t punished him, he really wanted to kill all these people!


    His beast-like eyes swept across the crowd, and although it was full of malice, he still won a cheer.


    Because the character that Stellaris created for him is a beast-like behavior.


    At the same time, Mike, who was flying in the air, looked at the superheroes surrounding him, and the anger and killing intent that he had been holding back was instantly ignited.


    He was already trying his best to endure, but these people happened to be sent to the door.


    Mike closed his eyes, and when a bolt of lightning fell on him, he moved.


    Then, punch one at a time!


    He''s like playing a game of mowing, zipping through the superheroes, killing enemies quickly.


    Although he could use the telepathic ability he manifested to kill a large number of enemies in an instant, killing in that way was simply not enough for him to vent the anger and killing intent in his heart.


    He will use his fists to knock enemies one by one...


    smashed to death! Boom!


    Besides, he was not slow to kill!


    Most of the people couldn''t see Mike''s figure at all, and were turned into a corpse by Mike.


    Mike is like a black arrow full of explosive power, passing through the enemies one by one, blasting them all into pieces!

 Chapter 407： BOSS

    A looming black line quickly shuttled in mid-air, and screams continued to sound wherever it passed.


    Accompanied by the screams, there were broken corpses that fell from the sky.


    Looking at this scene, people who were cheering for the superheroes have been stunned.


    All are superheroes.


    All superheroes die!


    When they realized this, the excited cheers had turned into terrified screams.


    "Bah!"


    Mike slammed a punch on an enemy, blasting a big hole in the opponent''s chest, drawing out his bloodless palm, and continuing to kill the next enemy.


    boom!


    He punched the enemy, but was blocked by the enemy at the cost of breaking his hands. Mike snorted softly. When the other party wanted to escape, his body flashed and appeared on the top of the other party''s head, pressing his hand with one hand. ''s head fell from the air.


    Accompanied by a harsh sonic boom, the enemy was blasted into the ground like a green onion, and Mike stepped on the enemy''s body, letting flames, lightning and other attacks fall on his body.


    The next moment, Mike''s eyes turned red, and the two heat visions were like indestructible arrows, piercing the attacks that besieged him, and following Mike''s line of sight, they cut through several enemies, and behind them Pass through the building, leaving a striking trace.


    Mike exhaled softly, the anger and killing intent in his heart vented a lot due to the quick killing.


    "Quick! Attack him together!"


    A superhero wearing a golden battle suit with a flame on his chest roared, his hands aimed at Mike, and the flames rushed towards Mike like a jet of spring water.


    A superhero pressed his hands on the ground, and lightning bolts spread like a snake on the ground, wrapping around Mike''s body.


    A superhero shook Mike''s hand, and ten times the gravity was applied to Mike, causing the ground under Mike''s feet to sink slowly.


    A giant superhero fell from the sky, holding a huge stone pillar and blasting at Mike.


    Explosion, poison gas, mind control, mental shock, psychic hallucination...


    Various abilities fell to Mike, but there was a smile on Mike''s mouth.


    This feeling is like the BOSS that I played in the game before.


    However, now the boss is him.


    Accompanied by the light spot of the card''s realization, Mike''s body flashed, and he used teleport to disappear in place. When he reappeared, he had already appeared in the air.


    With a condensed gaze, the terrifying spiritual power poured out, and a person was fixed in place.


    It''s time to end this battle purely for venting.


    Mike''s right hand lightly tapped on his temple, and the power of the mind continued to pour out. With the killing intent that appeared in his heart, the superheroes fell to the ground without breathing, and some superheroes who could temporarily resist the mental attack. , also screamed with a distorted face, and died one by one.


    At this moment, Mike, who was flying in the air, was like a ruthless god, reaping one life after another.


    People watched this scene in horror, their eyes full of fear for Mike.


    Mike stretched out his palm, facing the person below, and with a light grip, the power of the mind disappeared instantly, and the last few enemies also turned into corpses and fell to the ground.


    The next moment, Mike flew to the building of Qunxing Company.


    At this time, there are still three minutes left before he agreed, and the last ten seconds.


    But looking at Mike at this time, no one dared to attack.


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, the superhero who had just yelled at Mike together was surprised and puzzled in addition to anger.


    He survived.


    You are a qualified superhero.


    Thinking of what Mike said in his mind just now, his face was full of confusion.


    He is a qualified superhero, aren''t the other killed people qualified superheroes?


    He turned his head and looked around and saw several survivors.


    Could it be that, in the eyes of that person, these people are qualified superheroes, so they were not killed?


    With doubts, he looked at Mike again, but he could only see a dazzling beam of light falling from the sky.


    Ultimate Flash �� 2.


    The ground shook, and the terrifying energy completely destroyed the headquarters of the Qunxing Corporation, leaving an ever-expanding crater on the ground.


    At this moment, there is only that dazzling beam of light in everyone''s eyes.


    When the beam of light turned into little golden energy and disappeared into the air, everyone looked at the scene in front of them and broke out in cold sweat.


    The Qunxing Building disappeared, and only a bottomless crater appeared on the ground.


    When they looked up, they were filled with joy after not seeing the indifferent and cold figure.


    At the same time, several hundred meters away from the Qunxing Building, the two of them looked at this scene with a solemn expression, even with a trace of fear in their eyes.


    It''s really good to advertise, it''s worth installing it, after all, you can read books in cache and read aloud offline!


    Iron Woman and Mr. Zero.


    After they received the notice from Qunxing Company, they rushed here immediately.


    But just when it was less than a few hundred meters away from the battlefield, Iron Woman stopped Mr. Zero, and a pair of sky blue eyes quietly showed fear.


    Such an Iron Woman, Mr. Zero is the first time.


    And now, after seeing the building disappearing into the beam of light, he finally understood why Iron Woman stopped him.


    "You know him?"


    Mr. Zero asked curiously.


    Iron Woman, who regained her composure, shook her head and said, "I have something to leave, please report to them."


    Mr. Zero nodded and suddenly said, "Can I invite you to dinner tonight?"


    "No time Iron Woman coldly rejected the other party.


    Mr. Zero smiled indifferently, and said, "It''s okay for you to bring your child, I like children very much, I..."


    Before he finished speaking, Iron Woman looked at Mr. Zero coldly and said, "Shut up! Don''t mention my child!"


    After the words fell, Iron Woman quickly left.


    Mr. Zero sighed in disappointment, looked at the building in the distance, stretched out his hand and lifted it down, the frost fell on his fingertips, forming a slide, he stepped on it, like skiing, constantly creating ice tracks , rushed towards the Qunxing Building.


    Although the battle is over, when he still has to appear, otherwise it will not be justified.


    At the same time, the headquarters of Qunxing was destroyed by mysterious people, and the news and videos of the killing of a large number of superheroes began to spread like a storm.


    There are too many people to see, it is difficult to block news, and Qunxing does not mean to block news.


    Looking at the pictures of constantly spreading news and fighting, Jason Stryker, the behind-the-scenes boss of Stellaris, showed a smile.


    This mysterious man, while causing a lot of damage to them, is also an opportunity for them.


    Next, they will call on a large number of superheroes to deal with this crisis.


    Doing so will not only bring more attention and benefits to Qunxing, but also clean up some unnecessary junk superheroes for them, freeing up limited resources for the superheroes they will launch later.

 Chapter 408： Star Extinguishing Organization

    Qunxing''s resources are limited. With the continuous introduction of new heroes and the constant addition of mutants, mutants, and superhumans, the superheroes that should have been eliminated long ago are still occupying resources. This is a waste. .


    Now that so many superheroes die at once, saving them time to clean up themselves, Jason Stryker doesn''t think it''s a hard thing to accept.


    It''s finally time to add new superheroes.


    The mysterious enemy also needs to be caught as soon as possible, the threat of the other party is too great.


    Just take this opportunity to launch a new superhero, and use this mysterious enemy to raise awareness for the new heroes.


    Thinking of this, Jason Stryker laughed.


    It really hits the mark.


    ��


    Iron Woman was flying fast in the sky, but when she was still some distance away from an apartment in the suburbs of New York, she slowed down and found an unoccupied corner and fell.


    Reaching out and pressing a device on his wrist, the battle suit on his body disappeared, and he strode out with a cold face.


    She is tall and tall, with neat short hair and ice blue eyes. Although her face is as cold as ice, she still attracts a lot of attention.


    drip.


    The sound of the phone suddenly reminded me, the woman glanced at it, opened the schedule and took a look.


    ,preparing lunch.


    Her expression changed, and she strode to the supermarket not far away. After buying some ingredients, she quickly walked back home.


    This is an unremarkable ordinary apartment, and it is hard to imagine that she, the Iron Woman of the Justice League, should live in such a place.


    When she opened the door and saw a small white and tender face, the frost on her face smiled like a spring snow, and it instantly became spring breeze and hilarious.


    "Oren."


    Iron Woman squatted down, hugged the little guy who ran towards her tightly, kissed the other''s little face, and said, "Have you been happy at home today?"


    "unhappy."


    Oren raised his head, stared at his mother with the same sky blue eyes, and couldn''t help asking, "Mom, when will I be able to go to school together with the other children."


    Iron Woman whispered: "You don''t need to go to school with those people, you are not like them, they are just ordinary people."


    "But, I''m too bored by myself."


    Oren said, shaking his mother''s arm lightly, and begging: "Let me go, let me go, I''m five years old!"


    Iron Woman touched her son''s head and whispered, "Wait until you grow up a little bit."


    Saying that, she stood up, changed the subject, and said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    "Humph! You lied to me with food again!"


    Oren snorted unhappily, but then he couldn''t help but whisper: "I want to eat fried chicken wings."


    "I''ll do it for you."


    Iron Woman smiled and walked out of the kitchen.


    Oren waved his fist at the back of his mother and said, "Don''t think you''ve fooled me like this, I''m serious this time!"


    By the way, the reading app I''m using recently has a lot of sources, all books, and updates quickly!


    "Got it, got it." Iron Woman smiled and said, "Do you eat spicy food?"


    "eat��"


    ��


    Kent farm, in a house that has been uninhabited for a long time.


    Mike, who destroyed the headquarters of the stars, quietly appeared at home.


    As soon as he appeared, he saw Tony looking at him with strange eyes.


    surprise, shock...


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "nothing."


    Tony shook his head.


    Thinking of the real-time battle scene that Jarvis played for him before, Tony looked carefully at Mike again.


    This was the first time he had seen such an angry Mike, such a slaughtering Mike.


    "gone."


    Mike said lightly, and took out another card between his fingers.


    "Where?"


    Tony asked, walking towards the steel suit.


    After the steel battle suit was closed and covered him, only Mike who opened the portal said lightly, "Look for Gwen."


    ��


    In the Alps, under the highest Mont Blanc, there is a secret base in the middle of the mountain on the half-mountain between the French town of Chamonix and Mont Blanc.


    This is the base of the Star Destroyer Organization.


    The Star Destroyer fights with the goal of destroying the Qunxing Company.


    Although the members of Qunxing Company are not many, they are all tough people.


    Because they were deprived of so much by Stellaris.


    family, friends, life...


    They have nothing but a fight against Stellaris.


    The Star Exterminator''s base is brightly lit.


    Although this base is small, the facilities are very complete, which is enough for their daily life and exercise.


    At this time, because dinner time is approaching, some people are resting in their rooms, some people are preparing dinner, and some people are doing research or exercising.


    Suddenly, a sturdy young man with a standard inverted triangle stature shouted, rushed out of his room with a mobile phone, and ran to their training room, shouting as he ran, "Gwen! Gwen!"


    "boom!"


    He pushed open the door of the training room, looked at Gwen who was practicing against Harry, shouted and rushed to the two of them, grabbed Gwen and dragged him aside, saying excitedly, "I saw something incredible. thing!"


    "Luke, can you not be so neurotic every day?"


    Harry, who was fighting Gwen, said speechlessly, shook his hands, took a bottle of water thrown by Peter, and gave himself a sip.


    "Nervous?"


    Luke smiled mysteriously at Harry and said, "You''re guaranteed to scream like a little girl when you see this thing."


    "cut!"


    Harry pouted and walked over with the smiling Peter, looking at Luke''s phone.


    Luke smiled and played the video he saw.


    It was the battle at the headquarters of Qunxing Company Although the pictures were not clear, the two sides of the battle could not be clearly seen, but some battle scenes could still be seen.


    A superhero who was blown up one by one by mysterious people, and the ruined headquarters of Qunxing.


    When the four of them saw the beam of light falling from the sky, their expressions were about to lose control.


    It''s so cool!


    They''ve wanted to do this for a long time!


    Those disgusting superheroes!


    "Fantastic! This guy is so handsome!"


    "Nice job!"


    Luke and Harry cheered and clapped excitedly.


    Peter, who was also happy, looked at Gwen, noticed Gwen frowning slightly, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Gwen squeezed his chin lightly and said, "I look at this person and feel a little familiar."


    Although she could only see the vague outline of the figure, that person always made him feel familiar.


    Peter took the mobile phone from Luke''s hand and said, "There must be more than one photographer at the battle scene. If you look for it, you should be able to see some clearer pictures."


    Peter searched, clicked on a clearer battle video, and when the four saw the figure flying in mid-air, ready to drop the beam of light, after zooming in on it, they looked at the somewhat blurred figure and exclaimed.


    "Uncle Mike!?"


    "dad!?"

 Chapter 409： arent you looking for me?

    once, twice...


    Gwen and the others watched it several times, and finally determined that the figure was Mike.


    But... how is that possible?


    Didn''t Mike disappear for ten years?


    Why is it appearing again now?


    But why is it appearing now?


    If he had been there...


    I just assumed that there was a fire in the hearts of the three of Peter, making them feel like a stone was pressed against their chests, and they felt panicked.


    The next second, the three of them looked at Gwen in unison, their eyes full of concern.


    Gwen didn''t have an angry or sad expression like the three imagined, she was just faint, as if being blown by the wind and brought a smile, smiled and nodded to the three, picked up the The clothes on the side, turned around and left quickly.


    Although Gwen was trying his best to suppress his emotions, the three of them fell silent as they watched Gwen''s faster and faster pace.


    The four of them are old friends who have looked at each other for more than ten years, and Gwen''s real mood naturally cannot escape their eyes, but they also understand that what Gwen wants now is not care, but a quiet one.


    Peter glanced at Gwen worriedly, and had the urge to chase him out.


    Luke patted Peter on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Gwen is fine."


    Harry nodded and pulled out a smile: "The most important thing we should figure out now is whether the person in that video is Mike Kent! And after this incident, what is Qunxing going to do?"


    Peter responded, and the three moved quickly.


    There are not many people in the Star Destroyer organization. In addition to the four Gwen, there is one person, a female mutant.


    Because it only has the mutant ability of perspective eyes, it is relatively useless in battle, so they usually exist as Gwen and the others to provide logistics.


    Although there are still many people in this world who are dissatisfied with the Qunxing Company, the only group that dares to directly oppose the Qunxing Company is the Star Destroyer group, and other organizations or individuals, at most, are only fighting in secret.


    In this way, it is conceivable how much pressure the Star Destroyer is under when facing the Qunxing Company, and it is self-evident how good the Star Destroyer is if he can never be caught, and he is still doing things constantly.


    As for Gwen, as the captain of Star Destroyer, she has always remained strong and her nerves have been tensed, but when she saw Mike and the familiar face today, Gwen''s emotions immediately reached the brink of losing control.


    In front of the three of Peter, barely controlling himself was the limit.


    She rushed out of the base frantically. When she ran to the entrance of the base, she had a snow-white head, a black spot in the center of her forehead, like an eye, and a giant wolf with a height of 1.5 meters and a body of 3 meters followed closely. He rushed out in Gwen''s footsteps.


    It is Gwen''s mount, Three Eyes.


    Three Eyes is the product of a genetic laboratory, escaped from the laboratory when it was still a child, and was adopted by Gwen until now.


    One person and one wolf were running wildly in the snow, Gwen screamed like a vent, and the three eyes seemed to feel Gwen''s current mood, and screamed together with him.


    After running for a few minutes, Gwen stopped and fell back.


    Sanyan''s footsteps slipped, and he appeared behind Gwen with a stream of snowflakes. When Gwen fell, he fell on the ground.


    Gwen slammed on Sanyan, pushed him back twice, made himself more comfortable, and looked up at the sunset, his eyes instantly turned red, and tears quietly poured out.


    The person in the video is definitely Mike, she can''t be wrong.


    She now has anger and anticipation...


    Although there is hatred and resentment, what keeps flashing in my mind is the warm picture of my childhood. It is Mike holding her, looking at her dotingly, and serving her vegetables. It is the father and daughter driving to blow the air, and it is Mike. Holding her flying in the sky, it''s Mike...


    Her mind was completely occupied by these images.


    "Woooo..."


    She couldn''t help sobbing softly.


    Three eyes turned back and licked Gwen''s tears, and pressed his cold nose to Gwen''s face, and his big smart eyes were full of worry.


    Gwen hugged Sanyan''s big head and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Looking at the small town under the mountain with three eyes, he let out a low cry, his big head stretched under Gwen, and he threw Gwen several meters high before standing up from the snow.


    Gwen adjusted his body in mid-air, and easily landed on Sanyan''s back, and couldn''t help showing a smile.


    When she was in a dull mood, she would always find a place to have a big meal. Sanyan knew her habit, so she wanted to take her to a small town down the mountain for a meal.


    "Ow!"


    The three eyes let out a long whistle and rushed towards the town.


    Because of the experiments in the genetic laboratory, the three eyes have super speed and strength, and now they are running with all their strength, because of the whiteness of their whole body, it is like disappearing into the snow.


    In just half a minute, Three Eyes took Gwen to the edge of the town.


    Gwen fell from the back of Sanyan, put on his hat and mask, and patted Sanyan on the head.


    Sanyan gently pressed his right front paw twice with his left front paw, and his originally tall body instantly shrank to the size of an ordinary dog.


    By the way, the novel app I''ve been using recently, both Android and Apple phones support it!


    This is not Sanyan''s own ability, it is the effect shown by Hank Pym''s battle suit specially made for Sanyan a few years ago, or Sanyan''s body is too conspicuous.


    One man and one wolf walked into the town and walked to the restaurant in the town.


    This is a ski resort, and there are many tourists. Gwen, who is dressed up, is not conspicuous in the crowd, but after adding a head and three eyes, it is noticeable.


    The three eyes are so beautiful, and the body is full of wild breath, it looks exactly like a wolf,


    In the face of some people''s curious inquiries Gwen can only explain with a smile that the three eyes are a husky.


    Because Sanyan could not enter the restaurant, Gwen left Sanyan outside the restaurant, walked into the restaurant alone, and found a place by the window.


    He glanced at Gwen three times and lay down near the restaurant, just where he could see Gwen.


    Gwen ordered a lot of food, and after the waiter brought it to Gwen, he began to eat and worry.


    Gwen, who was immersed in his own emotions, didn''t notice that there was someone not far away, his face changed slightly after seeing her, and he made a phone call while paying attention to Gwen.


    "Find the target, she''s in a restaurant in Chamonix, France."


    "Okay, I''ll keep an eye on her."


    The man in the ski hat hung up and watched Gwen lick his lips.


    As long as the other party catches this vengeful Spider-Man, he can get a lot of money.


    a lot of money...


    He couldn''t help but imagine his life after becoming a rich man.


    "hey-hey!"


    He couldn''t help but chuckle.


    At this moment, he saw Gwen, who was sitting in the restaurant just now, disappear.


    Panic looked around, and immediately ran forward.


    "Don''t run, aren''t you looking for me?"


    Gwen stood in front of him, reached out and pressed the wristband on her hand, and a suit appeared on her.

 Chapter 410： vengeance spider man gwen

    A tight-fitting battle suit outlines Gwen''s perfect figure.


    A pair of slender legs was wrapped in a black tight-fitting battle suit, and the outline of the muscles under the battle suit could be faintly seen.


    The black stretches upwards and divides in a V shape as it reaches above the lower abdomen, all the way to Gwen''s armpits.


    The rest of the upper body is white, but the inside of the arms are pink and have a blue cobweb pattern.


    In addition to the face covered by the white hood, there was also a pink hood that was white on the outside and blue on the inside, and was worn on Gwen''s head.


    The most noticeable thing is the pattern on Gwen''s chest.


    It was a spider with slender legs that seemed to hug Gwen, and on the spider''s back, there was a conspicuous skull pattern, which gave the spider a strange feeling.


    Revenge Spider-Man, Gwen!


    The moment he saw Gwen, the man didn''t even think about it, he turned around and ran away.


    But a white wolf stood behind the man.


    "Go away!"


    The man roared, and a fist was surrounded by impact energy, slamming into the third eye.


    Just a dog, he''s not an opponent of Vengeful Spider-Man, or a dog?


    As long as you are hit by his fist, the dog''s head will blow you up!


    A sharp look flashed in the man''s eyes.


    But at this moment, Sanyan quickly pressed his left front paw twice with his right front paw.


    In an instant, it returned to its original shape and turned into a giant wolf.


    "Fake!"


    The man roared angrily, and as there was no way to avoid it, he could only blast his fist at Sanyan.


    But in the face of such an attack, Sanyan just swooped out, letting the man''s fist slam on it, and pressed the man to the ground.


    "hiss!"


    Three eyes looked at the man angrily, and a **** mouth bit down on the man.


    The man screamed in horror, like a screeching marmot.


    Gwen waved his hand, Sanyan''s mouth stopped in front of the man, but Gwen rushed to the man''s side and kicked the man unconscious.


    The next second, Gwen jumped up slightly, landed on Sanyan''s body, and said, "Go!"


    They''ve been exposed, and they have to evacuate as soon as possible.


    But Sanyan just took a step, the space shattered, a blue portal appeared in front of Gwen, and several figures rushed out from it.


    Gwen''s face changed, and he patted Sanyan''s neck, Sanyan turned in a direction, and ran forward quickly.


    But just ran out not far.


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Gwen and the others, and after glancing at Gwen expressionlessly, it disappeared in place like a gust of wind.


    In the next instant, Gwen''s face changed, his chest hurt, and he was knocked out from the back of the three eyes by the man who had just disappeared.


    "Roar!"


    Sanyan roared and turned to bite the man.


    But the man tapped lightly on Sanyan''s back, his body flashed and disappeared.


    "rapidly?"


    Turning over, Gwen, who landed lightly, whispered, pressed the communicator beside his ear lightly, and said, "Prepare to evacuate, I was caught in the town, and there are many enemies."


    The communicator immediately sounded Peter''s voice: "I''ll help you with Harry!"


    The words fell, and before Gwen could speak, Peter hung up the communicator.


    At this moment, Gwen''s spider sensed a sense of danger, and immediately jumped back, dodging an ice thorn protruding from the ground, and shot a spider silk, which lightly landed on the three eyes that jumped out into the air.


    But when the three eyes landed, ice thorns protruded from the ground, shooting at one person and one wolf like bullets.


    If it was just Gwen herself, she would be able to dodge very well, but the three-eyed target was too big, and she couldn''t take advantage of it when she was in the air.


    In this case...


    Gwen''s eyes flashed with blue flames, and his hands pressed **** Sanyan''s body.


    call!


    The blue flame instantly wrapped one person and one wolf.


    When Gwen''s body under the battle suit turned into a skeleton, and blue flames emerged from his head under the hat, his three eyes also changed.


    Some blue flames were swimming on it, some bones on its body were exposed, and it was covered with flames. At the same time, its sharp teeth became sharper, and there were traces of flames spewing out from its mouth. , flames burned in his eyes, and his four claws were wrapped in flames.


    One man and one wolf let the ice thorns shoot at them.


    But those icicles just touched the flames on Sanyan''s body, and they turned into steam and disappeared.


    In the next second, Three Eyes landed on the ground with Gwen, leaving behind several burning footprints, before rushing into the distance.


    Looking at one person and one wolf, several figures who came out of the portal attacked one after another.


    The man with the haste ability who had blocked Gwen before disappeared again and attacked Gwen.


    At the same time, the other five people also launched attacks.


    The tall man stomped the ground lightly, and when the ground cracked, it turned into a wall of dirt under the man''s control to block Gwen and the others in their way.


    The man with ice-blue hair roared angrily, and under his control, the ice and snow on the ground turned into a sharp arrow and shot at Gwen.


    The woman with the wooden texture on her arm stretched out her hand towards the earth wall in the distance, tentacle-like vines wrapped around Gwen, and even the vines grew out of the ground like poisonous snakes, wrapping around the three. eye legs.


    The short-statured man stretched out his hand to Gwen, and the invisible gravity was exerted on Gwen, making the speed of the three eyes continue to slow down.


    "Rush over!"


    Gwen gave Sanyan a low drink, Sanyan roared angrily, and the blue flames in his mouth sprayed towards the earth wall in front, while Gwen changed his expression and shot a spider silk behind him.


    When wrapped around the man with rapidity, a blue flame burned to the man''s body along the spider silk.


    The man wanted to break free, but how could the spider silk enchanted by the fire of vengeance be easily broken free?


    The next second, the blue flames fell on the man. Amid the screams of the other party, Gwen waved his arm and threw the other party out, and then immediately turned back and shot the burning spider silks at the four of them. bullet.


    Several people hurriedly avoided.


    But I didn''t expect that the few spider silk bullets turned into a spider web and fell down in the middle.


    "what!"


    The tall man gave a low drink, and a wall of earth rose quickly from the ground, blocking the spider web.


    But the earth wall only blocked it for less than a second before it was burned through by the flames on the spider web.


    But the cobweb also lost its power and slid to the ground along with the collapsed earth wall.


    "Ah!"


    With a chuckle, Gwen rode the three-eye and rushed out of the burn-through gap in the three-eye.


    She can easily solve these few enemies, but the problem is that if the enemy has space ability, as long as there is a little delay, they can pull in a large number of enemies.


    "Another clone who opens the space door, really annoying!"


    Gwen cursed inwardly.


    They just solved one a while ago.

 Chapter 411： familiar face

    When one man and one wolf were about to rush out, a blue portal appeared in front of Sanyan.


    The fast sprinting Three Eyes didn''t have time to stop, and took Gwen through the portal.


    And when one person and one wolf passed through the portal, they returned to their original place.


    Gwen cursed inwardly, looking at the sixth enemy who opened the portal, the killing intent in his eyes began to condense.


    "what!"


    With a scream, the man who was ignited by the fire of revenge and possessed haste was burned to ashes in the blue flame.


    The fire of vengeance, under Gwen''s control, can go from harmless to deadly at any time.


    Suddenly, the ground under Sanyan''s feet turned into a swamp, trying to swallow Sanyan.


    However, the blue flames on the three-eyed claws spread violently, instantly evaporating the water in the swamp, and rushing towards the enemy with Gwen.


    The vines drilled out from the ground, and dozens or hundreds of them were entangled together, slapping at Gwen like thick tentacles more than ten meters long, and even during the filming process, there were some yellow poisonous pollen from the tentacles. It emanated from the top and drifted towards Gwen like a mist.


    By the way, the book-chasing app I''m using recently, caches and reads books, and reads aloud offline!


    Gwen snorted softly, jumped up from the back of the three eyes, easily dodged the slap of the tentacle, shot a spider silk at a vine tentacle, pulled it gently, landed on the tentacle, raised his foot gently With a stomping, the blue flame appeared instantly, and spread to the entire tentacle in an instant, magically controlling it.


    The enchanted tentacle dragged Gwen like a huge palm, and with a forceful swipe, threw Gwen towards the enemy.


    At the same time, the three eyes that were running wildly on the ground also rushed into the enemy, and attacked the clones with their fangs and claws.


    It roared and slapped the enemy who had the control of the dirt with its paw.


    Suddenly, the claws seemed to weigh thousands of pounds, changed direction in the process of swiping, and slammed on the ground.


    But it is another enemy that can manipulate gravity, exerting gravity on the three eyes.


    Three eyes turned his head sharply, and a breath of flame spewed out of his mouth, swept towards the low man. After burning him to ashes, the gravity exerted on his body instantly disappeared, and the moment he regained his freedom, he continued Attacked the enemy who controlled the dirt.


    At the same time, Gwen, who was thrown away by the demonized tentacles, also fell from the sky and fell in front of the enemy who could open the space door. When the opponent opened the space door and wanted to escape, he shot a spider silk and dragged the opponent back. She smashed behind her, blocking ice bullets for her, turning her into a corpse.


    These enemies with space abilities are annoying, and even retreating will become difficult with them.


    Once this kind of enemy appears, it will become the priority of their star destroyer.


    A group of ice bombs and plants attacked her again, Gwen jumped, jumped over the ice bombs, and shot two spider silks at the ground around the two enemies, pulling hard, flying like sharp arrows to both.


    The moment they fell lightly, they pinched the necks of the two with one hand, and blue flames poured out from their hands, turning the two enemies into ashes.


    On the other side, Three Eyes also ripped off the last enemy''s head with his mouth.


    Looking at the crowd screaming and fleeing around, the skeleton face under Gwen''s mask looked very calm.


    She was used to this kind of thing.


    But the next second, when a blue portal appeared not far from her, she finally couldn''t help but scolded: "There''s no end to it!"


    She quickly rushed to the portal, and a line of spider silk shot out, surrounding the portal, and blocking the portal as if it was locked in a bird cage.


    Then he held a spider silk, and with a light drink, the blue flame ignited the birdcage.


    Several enemies that rushed out slammed into the spider silk bird cage, scorched by blue flames, and turned to ashes in the screams.


    The portal disappeared.


    Gwen grinned, and when she was about to leave, one portal after another appeared around her, like a mirror surrounding her.


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, is this determined to kill her?


    "Ha! Come on then!"


    Gwen let out a low roar, the flames on his body paused, and then burst into flames like a frenzy.


    But as the enemies walked out of the portal, Gwen was stunned when she looked at the familiar faces, and the flames all over her body trembled with her.


    Logan, Raven, Hank McCoy, Scott, Steve, Pietro��


    These new enemies are apparently clones of the deceased X-Men and Avengers.


    Faced with these familiar faces, even knowing that they were not the real person, but some clones, the enemy''s means of dealing with her, Gwen was still heartbroken, unable to breathe, and had no desire to fight at all.


    These clones with familiar faces continued to reappear, and soon there were four Logans, three Steves...


    Gwen was looking for the faces of her relatives in these ''familiar'' people. After seeing the absence of Charles and Eric, although she was a little disappointed, she was more relaxed.


    If those two faces appeared in front of her, she would really collapse.


    But even so, facing these familiar faces, she couldn''t do anything at all.


    At this moment, accompanied by a flash of fire, Harry stepped on the demon skateboard, led Peter and Luke, and fell from the sky, appearing beside Gwen.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Gwen gave a low drink, but received no response from the three.


    "This, this is..."


    Peter, who was wearing a red and blue Spider-Man suit, looked at the enemies around him incredulously, and his face under the mask was already twitching frantically.


    "Damn, Qunxing is disgusting."


    Wearing a special alloy battle suit and wearing a demon mask, Harry scolded.


    And Luke, who was wearing the black uniform of the X-Men and had an X mark on his chest, cried out angrily, looked at the enemies who were about to attack them, and said anxiously, "What should I do now?"


    "Luke, turn on your powers! Ride out with me on Three Eyes, Peter, you and Harry leave first on skateboards!"


    Gwen spoke quickly.


    Looking at the reactions of the three, I knew that they couldn''t do it either.


    The three of Peter nodded and acted immediately.


    Luke snorted lightly and unfolded his abilities.


    An invisible purification field radiates around him with him as the center. Although it is only ten meters in diameter, within this ten-meter circle, any mutant''s ability will fail.


    But the moment Luke used his ability, the surrounding enemies stopped outside the purification field.


    Seeing this scene, Gwen scolded secretly, and the faces of the three of Peter became ugly.


    It''s hard to do now.


    Just when they were mentally preparing for a **** battle, a revolving golden portal appeared at their feet.


    In an instant, four people and one wolf fell into the portal and disappeared in front of the enemy.

 Chapter 412： father and daughter

    "clatter!"


    The four people and one wolf who were still on the battlefield a moment ago landed in an unfamiliar place. .


    "This is that? Whose house is this?"


    Peter asked suspiciously.


    "What was that just now?"


    Harry waved his hand, and his demonic skateboard began to scan his surroundings for him, and a virtual screen was projected from above his forearm.


    Luke put away his abilities, looked at Gwen solemnly, and said, "That ability just now? Is that what I thought? Gwen?"


    Gwen hesitated and said, "I don''t know."


    There are many people who can open the portal, and she is not sure that it is Mike.


    She released her transformation, and the three eyes around her also returned to normal, and then the three eyes sniffed and roared in one direction.


    The four immediately looked over and prepared for battle.


    "come out!"


    Gwen gave a low drink.


    The next second, when the four of them looked at the figure walking out, their eyes widened in surprise.


    Meanwhile, the town of Chamonix.


    After Mike sent Gwen away, he slowly fell from the sky and stood where Gwen had just stood, looking at the enemies around him, frowning slightly.


    They are all familiar faces, but unfortunately, these are empty bodies without souls, all cloned and used to disgust people.


    As soon as the thought in Mike''s mind fell, those clones as tools launched an attack.


    Mike thought about it, and a card appeared in his hand.


    Name: Professor X.


    The card manifested, after a phantom flashed away, when several clones of Logan stretched out their claws, and when the lasers of several clones of Scott landed on Mike, the terrifying power of the mind had already surged. Come out and put these clones in place.


    Mike didn''t want to stab the blood of the familiar faces with his fists, so he could only use some simple and rude methods to make them walk more decently.


    The next moment, the power of the mind violently.


    puff, puff...


    The sound of the corpse falling to the ground kept ringing, and these clones all turned into corpses.


    Seeing this scene, the people in the town were terrified, and the portals that had been opened around disappeared one by one.


    Obviously, the people watching this fight were terrified.


    Mike snorted softly, and another card appeared.


    Name: Amaterasu.


    Skill introduction: A black flame with powerful destructive power.


    Remarks: New method of destroying corpses.


    The card materialized, and the black flames fell on the corpses with Mike''s gently swaying palm, and after burning them to ashes, Mike opened the portal with a pair of frightened eyes.


    After one step, Mike appeared at his home on the Kent farm.


    As soon as it appeared, four eyes fell on Mike.


    "Uh, I told them about the situation."


    Tony explained on the side.


    Mike''s eyes swept over the four of them.


    Handsome, gloomy, regal and confident Harry Osborn.


    With tough facial features and a bright smile on his face, Luke Brennan is the strongest and tallest.


    With a face full of curls, he looks very approachable, and he is still a handsome Peter Parker.


    After nodding to the three of them, Mike''s eyes fell on Gwen, and his eyes instantly became gentle.


    The short platinum-blonde hair just covering her ears made Gwen look very lean and neat.


    The slender figure and delicate facial features, as if carved by God with a knife, exudes a dazzling light in Mike''s eyes.


    At this time, Gwen was looking at Mike with those pale blue eyes with a little green, like a sea of ??endless emotions that could drown Mike at any time.


    Gwen looked at Mike and felt Mike''s gentle gaze, as if eating a fruit candy made of sunlight.


    warm, sweet...


    Her eyes couldn''t help but turn red, and said, "Dad."


    It was only two words, but Mike felt Gwen''s endless grievances and grief.


    He appeared in front of Gwen almost teleportation, and naturally embraced Gwen in his arms.


    "Sorry." Mike whispered, stroking Gwen''s head gently, and whispered again: "Sorry, my child."


    Hearing this, Gwen finally couldn''t hold back and cried loudly.


    Her grievance, her anger, and her helplessness were all released from the bottom of her heart with her cry.


    She thought she would be very angry when she saw Mike, and would not give Mike a good face at all, but when she saw Mike, she just wanted to hug Mike, get into Mike''s arms like a child, and cry like this. field.


    Peter looked at Gwen''s appearance, and his eyes were full of distress.


    Harry and Luke sighed and pulled Peter.


    Now this space should be given to the father and daughter. It is better for them to go out.


    The three nodded, grabbed Tony, who was taking pictures, and dragged him out.


    For a time, in this house, there were only Gwen''s cries and Mike''s constant pat on Gwen''s back.


    "Dad, brother Charles, and brother Eric are all dead. They were killed by Qunxing people. Brother Clark is also missing. Aunt Ruiwen was also killed while protecting me, woohoo!"


    Gwen was in pain as she spoke of what had happened.


    Is Raven dead too?


    He remembered that in the intelligence that Tony investigated, Raven was a survivor of the X-Men.


    Is it to protect Gwen?


    Mike hugged Gwen hard, his eyes getting colder.


    "Dad, why did you come, why did you come now, I miss you so much, I really miss you so much!"


    Gwen thumped Mike''s chest hard and whimpered softly.


    Now, Gwen, who was held by Mike, felt safe.


    Mike was silent, and as he felt more and more pity for Gwen, his murderous intent and anger towards Qunxing became more and more high.


    After a while, Gwen cried a lot, and the pressure in his heart was relieved. Gwen raised his head from Mike''s arms. After seeing that his tears had completely wet Mike''s chest, he reached out and touched it, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Before she could say anything, Mike''s voice rang out.


    "My Gwen has grown up and beautiful."


    Mike looked at Gwen''s red eyes and said, "Sorry, Gwen."


    Gwen pursed his lips and said, "Tony has already told us about it."


    She already knew that Mike and the two came from the past of another parallel world.


    Mike nodded and said, "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    With that, Mike told Gwen that he was the only one in a parallel world.


    With Gwen''s knowledge, it was easy to understand this kind of thing, but she still couldn''t believe why his father was different from them and would be the only one.


    Insert an app: a perfect replica of the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an app that can change the source--Mimi reading.


    In this regard, although Mike guessed that it was because of the system, he couldn''t be sure, and he couldn''t explain it to Gwen. He could only shake his head and said, "I haven''t figured it out myself."

 Chapter 413： Do you need a stepmother?

    Mike calls the world he lives in Earth 1, and the future world he lives in is Earth 2.


    After talking with Gwen, he knew where the two worlds forked.


    Twilight Wolf World.


    Gwen of Earth 2 did not go to Twilight Wolf World, but it was Gwen of Earth 1 who went to Twilight Wolf World with Mike.


    At the moment when Mike went to the Twilight Wolf World, this parallel world appeared.


    In other words, this parallel world appeared because Mike traveled through the world.


    Mike looked helpless.


    He really didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Then, the father and daughter talked about the world and Gwen''s story.


    After Mike disappeared, Gwen and Clark lived together, and then the four siblings searched for Mike.


    Unfortunately, before Mike could be found, Stellaris began to attack the X-Men and the Avengers.


    They know these superheroes are going to be their stumbling block.


    Therefore, most of the superheroes were solved by means of frame-up, assassination, and even using the clones of Qunxing to fight them by pretending to be super criminals.


    At the age of eighteen, Gwen organized the Star Destroyer Organization and began to fight against the Stars Corporation.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Mike touched Gwen''s head distressedly.


    Gwen smiled, a very indifferent smile.


    After so many things, she has become strong enough.


    "Where''s Thor? Didn''t he show up when the Avengers were in danger?"


    "He didn''t come, but Loki came." Gwen recalled: "He said that Thor was looking for some Infinity Stones. It''s been a long time since there was news."


    After a pause, she said, "If it wasn''t for Loki, Bruce wouldn''t be able to escape, and Loki helped us a lot in the back, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to hold on right now."


    If it wasn''t for Loki, the Star Destroyer Organization would have been wiped out by the Qunxing Corporation at the very beginning of its establishment.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to be quite reliable at critical moments."


    Mike whispered.


    At this moment, Gwen whispered and said, "I forgot Mila!"


    "Mira?"


    "Our other companion."


    "We''ve sent her the coordinates and she''s on her way here now."


    Harry poked his head out of the door, reported to Gwen, and shrank back.


    Apparently these people have been eavesdropping outside.


    Isn''t that the ugly appearance of crying just now, and their father''s coquettish words have been heard by them?


    Gwen blushed and shouted angrily, "Do you want to die?"


    The three of Peter shouted in unison: "We didn''t hear anything!"


    "Ah!"


    Gwen barked angrily, and rushed out like an irritated big cat, and Sanyan, who had been lying quietly beside him, also rushed out with Gwen.


    There was a screeching noise outside.


    ��


    New York.


    The destruction of Qunxing''s headquarters in the morning has become a big news worldwide after just a few hours of fermentation.


    Qunxing Company, a company that mainly operates the superhero business, has its headquarters destroyed?


    When this news came out, most people thought it was fake news, but as more and more videos of fighting appeared on the Internet, people were shocked and began to doubt it.


    But an hour ago, after Stellaris officially announced that the news was true, the world boiled over.


    A mysterious enemy appeared, and not only killed a large number of superheroes at the headquarters of Qunxing, but also destroyed the headquarters of Qunxing!


    In an instant, this mysterious enemy became the most powerful enemy in the history of the Qunxing Company, arousing the curiosity of countless people.


    In the face of this mysterious enemy, Qunxing Company began to call superheroes, expressing that it will solve this huge threat.


    The Heroes of Stellaris Called!


    But when people saw this disappear, their blood boiled.


    This is a summoning order that only appears when encountering an enemy that a single or even multiple superheroes cannot solve.


    This means that there will be an epic battle!


    For a time, people began to look forward to it, and their blood began to boil!


    Jason Stryker gave a satisfied smile as he watched the rising attention of the company.


    This is exactly the effect he wants to see.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the mysterious man would actually help revenge Spider-Man.


    Recalling the battle scene from the small town of Chamonix, France, Jason Stryker''s face was a little solemn.


    The mysterious man was more difficult to deal with than he thought.


    "Is it psychic ability?"


    He whispered, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    If that''s the case, he''ll have to send out stronger clones.


    ��


    Kent Farm.


    Although it has been so many years, the two Bob and his wife, who were hired by Mike, are still taking care of the farm. Although they can no longer do it themselves, their son has taken over their work.


    In addition to taking care of the farm, Bob and his wife also clean and repair the house every year, so even if the house has not been lived in for so many years, except for a bit of ash, the house and its contents are well preserved.


    After determining the location of Gwen''s companion, Mike opened the portal to pick up the other party when Gwen was arranged to clean up.


    Recommended, the reading app I''m using recently, there are many book sources, all books, and fast updates!


    The portal opened and Harry walked through it.


    A few seconds later, a woman with a charming face, wearing gold glasses and a braided braid walked out behind Harry.


    She looked at the surroundings curiously, and when she saw Gwen, her eyes lit up, she stretched her arms and ran to Gwen, hugged Gwen in her arms, pinched Gwen''s butt, and shouted : "Dear Gwen, I haven''t seen you for three hours."


    Gwen pushed the other party away with a speechless expression pointed at Mike beside him and introduced, "Mira, this is my dad, Mike Kent."


    "You... Dad!"


    Mila''s voice rose sharply, stretched her arms to Mike, and when she was about to give Mike a hug, Gwen stood between the two, gritted her teeth and whispered, "I warn you, don''t mess around!"


    "Crap! How could it be? Your father is my father!"


    Mira looked serious.


    Gwen looked suspiciously at his companion, turned slightly to his side, and let Mike out of the back.


    Mira stretched out her hand to Mike and said, "Hello, Mr. Kent!"


    "Hello."


    Mike shook hands with each other.


    Mira pushed her eyes and suddenly used her own power perspective.


    The next second, she called out loudly.


    "Wow! So happy! So beautiful, that thing..."


    "Shut up!"


    Gwen covered Mira''s mouth with a blushing face, and shouted angrily: "If you dare to say one more word, I will tear your mouth to pieces!"


    Mira nodded and said vaguely, "I promise not to say."


    Gwen let go of his hand angrily.


    Mila rubbed her mouth and suddenly asked Gwen, "Do you need a stepmother?"


    "go to hell!"


    "what!"

 Chapter 414： plan

    On the Kent farm, there has been no light in the house for more than ten years, and when night falls, it lights up like this.


    After the smell of the food wafted out of the house, the old house instantly gained popularity.


    After an afternoon of cleaning, the whole house was cleaned.


    In the dining room, Harry was sitting at the dining table, smelling the fragrance from the kitchen, and the saliva in his mouth was secreting frantically.


    Mila didn''t care about her glamorous image, she kept wiping her saliva with a tissue, and said to Harry and the others, "It''s so superb, not only is he handsome, he has a good figure, but he also cooks good dishes. It''s the best in the world, and I really want to be Gwen''s stepmother more and more."


    "Shh!"


    Harry gestured to Mila and said, "Do you want to die? How dare you say that?"


    Luke and Peter looked at Mira''s blue eyes and nodded while holding back their smiles.


    Mila smiled indifferently: "Oh, child, just get used to it."


    "I''m used to your size!"


    With Gwen''s cold drink, Mila''s head was pressed against the table by Gwen.


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, Mira''s head bounced on the table.


    "Hey!"


    Pressing her red forehead, Mila said to Gwen: "You can''t stop me from embracing happiness, I will give your father a happy old age."


    Gwen''s mouth twitched, and he put the dish in his hand on the dining table and said, "I''m afraid you don''t know how to write dead words!"


    "Until death! I have made up my mind."


    Mira stood up abruptly, looked at Gwen brightly, and said, "I''m serious!"


    Gwen: (?benefit?)


    Hey, you''re not done yet!


    At this moment, Mike came out with two dishes, put the dishes on the dining table, touched Mila''s head, and said, "Sorry, I''m not interested in you."


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re not interested, just have sex!"


    Mike''s eyes were full of smiles, and he looked at Mira seriously.


    Mila''s bosoms were quite straight, and her charming facial features carried a seductive sense of spring.


    Mike''s eyes fell on Mila, and he said worriedly: "Don''t stand up. It''s too sad to look at. It''s not as big as Luke''s."


    "!"


    Mira''s head seemed to be hit with a stick, and her head was buzzing.


    She turned her head stiffly and looked at Luke''s well-developed pectoral muscles.


    Luke coughed softly and squeezed his hands hard...


    "Ah!"


    Mila screamed and sat down in pain with her arms in her arms, instantly losing her color and turning into black and white.


    "Hahaha!"


    The three Harry laughed frantically and patted the table constantly.


    Tony nodded seriously, pinched his chin and muttered, "It''s even worse than Steve."


    Mira, so...


    Gwen smiled happily, clapped with Mike, and the father and daughter walked to the kitchen together.


    There are a few more dishes.


    Boiled chicken, braised pork, glutinous rice lotus root��


    It''s all Gwen''s favorite dishes.


    "Have a taste."


    Mike picked up a piece of braised pork and put it in Gwen''s mouth.


    Gwen bit the meat, but was hot and exhaled, but even so, she was not willing to spit the meat out of her mouth.


    Taking a bite, Gwen was very moved.


    Still the original taste.


    After ten years, she finally ate Mike''s cooking again.


    happiness, contentment...


    Gwen narrowed his eyes happily.


    "Go, let''s eat."


    Mike picked up two dishes, greeted Gwen, and the two walked out together.


    The dishes were ready, and the few people who had long wanted to attack the delicious food in front of them started to sweep after Gwen and Mike sat down.


    Seeing the crazy postures of several people, Mike, who wanted to say something, smiled helplessly and satisfied, and served Gwen a dish.


    It took only ten minutes for a few people to eat the dishes on a table.


    Seeing a few people leaning lazily on the chairs and rubbing their stomachs lightly, Mike shook his head with a smile, and brought out the iced sour plum soup prepared in advance to a few people.


    After drinking the sour plum soup, several people slowed down, and their stomachs finally became less supportive, and finally began to chat about business.


    "What are your plans for Qunxing?"


    Hearing Mike''s question, the Star Destroyer members looked at each other, and Gwen said, "We have a plan, but it''s very difficult. We were still having headaches, but now..."


    Gwen''s eyes flashed and he smiled: "If you and Tony are here, Dad, you can definitely succeed!"


    "Tell me."


    Tony said with interest.


    Gwen pondered for a few seconds, summed up the words, and said slowly: "We have collected a lot of criminal evidence from the Qunxing Company, and we tried to publish it, but the result..."


    She smiled bitterly and said, "No one believed us at all, and even the news was intercepted just after it was sent."


    Having said this, the four of them couldn''t help but sigh.


    Gwen clenched his fist and said, "But it''s different now. If you are here, we can implement Plan B!"


    After a pause, she smiled and said, "If we can''t publish it, and if no one believes us, what about the Qunxing Company''s own people?"


    "You plan to let the people from Qunxing Company release the evidence for you?"


    "right!"


    Gwen clenched his fist and said, "With the status of those two people in Qunxing and people''s hearts, I believe that people will believe their words!"


    Tony pondered and said, "Could these two be Iron Woman and Mr. Zero?"


    "That''s right!" Gwen raised his mouth slightly: "The two of them are now the trademarks of Qunxing. They are the two superheroes people love and trust the most. As long as they speak for us, we can succeed!"


    "Uh, actually we were going to let the seven superheroes of the Justice League speak for usbut..."


    Peter glanced at Mike, touched his head, and said cautiously, "Uncle Kent, we''ve got them sorted out..."


    Tony laughed secretly, coughed lightly, and said, "Let them release evidence for you? How to do it for you? You shouldn''t be naive enough to think that you can awaken their conscience?"


    "of course not!"


    A stern look flashed in Harry''s eyes: "Iron Woman has a weakness. As long as we seize their weakness, we can force him to agree! And as long as she agrees, Mr. Zero who likes her will agree!"


    "What weakness?"


    Tony asked.


    "We found out that Iron Woman has a child!" Luke said gloomily: "We don''t want to do this, but we can''t..."


    Saying that, he slapped the table hard.


    Peter patted Luke on the shoulder, his face also very ugly.


    Obviously, they are very disgusted with this kind of hostage threat, but like they say, they have nothing else to do.


    Recommend it, it''s really good, it''s worth installing it for book friends, and it''s supported by both Android and Apple phones!


    Tony looked at Mike and said, "What do you think?"


    Mike nodded and said, "You can try, but you don''t need to take a child as a hostage."


    Gwen and the others smiled happily.


    This is the best.

 Chapter 415： so similar

    Outside New York, in the apartment where Iron Woman lives.


    Six-year-old Oren stepped on the stool, lying on the window sill, looking downstairs for a while, and the sky for a while. After not seeing his mother, his bun-like face wrinkled slightly and sighed softly.


    He was so disappointed. He clearly agreed to go to the aquarium to see dolphins today, but his mother broke her promise again.


    Leaping from the small stool, Oren''s eyes flickered, his gaze passed through the wall and landed on the opposite street, looking at the children playing outside with envy in his eyes.


    He really wanted to hang out with them, but...


    Thinking of his mother''s instructions, he took a sharp breath, and his face bulged again.


    "Cuckoo!"


    He touched his stomach, took out some food from the refrigerator in the kitchen, ran back to his room, dragged a box from under the bed, and carried it to the bed.


    Open the box and there are some pictures inside.


    A picture of him, a picture of her mother, and a picture of him and his mother.


    He plans to use the photos to make a memoir for his mother as a birthday present.


    After a few days of work, he was almost done.


    Choose the right photo while you eat.


    After choosing the photos, paste them on the notebook, and then write and draw on the notebook, write what I want to say to my mother, or draw some cute little people, Oren is very busy.


    When he turned to the last page of the notebook, he drew three people in the notebook.


    A him, a mother, and a man without facial features, but wearing a tie.


    He supported his little face, imagining what his father looked like.


    But unfortunately, he has never seen his father at all, and that blank face is always replaced by some animals in the cartoon.


    Shaking his head, Oren rolled twice on the bed with the memoir in his arms.


    "Who is my father, I''m really curious!"


    He murmured, his bright sky blue eyes full of hope.


    He asked his mother, but her mother said he had no father.


    But others have it, how could he not?


    Therefore, he felt that his mother was lying to him, and he even guessed that his father was a scumbag and abandoned them both.


    "Humph! I must let him **** fist when I see him!"


    Oren waved his little white hand.


    Sky-blue eyes flickered, and his gaze crossed the wall again, looking outside.


    "Huh? What is that?"


    Just then, he saw a swirling golden halo appear on the roof of their apartment.


    When he was wondering, he saw two people, a man and a woman, come out.


    "Magic, magician!"


    Thinking of the magicians he saw on TV, Oren opened his mouth wide and cried out excitedly.


    Then, he saw the man meet his eyes and smiled at him.


    Oren was stunned.


    Can he see me?


    His heart was thumping, and he hurriedly put away his abilities.


    But the next second, he saw two people suddenly appear in his room.


    He quickly stuffed the memoir under the pillow, then stared at the two of them and said, "Who are you? Why did you come to my house suddenly!"


    Gwen smiled: "We are your mother''s friends, and I have something to do with your mother..."


    As soon as the words came out, Gwen''s face was a little wrong.


    This...how does it sound like a bad guy?


    She turned her head to look at Mike, and saw Mike''s eyes looking at a group photo on the bedside table, with a thoughtful expression on his face, and asked curiously, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    "Are you sure this is Iron Woman''s home? This child is her son?"


    Gwen nodded and couldn''t help but said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, just a little surprise."


    Mike murmured.


    He had seen pictures of Iron Woman, but the woman in the picture on the bedside table looked a little different from Iron Woman.


    Although he didn''t know Iron Woman, he knew the woman in the photo.


    Kryptonian female commander, Fiora.


    So, Iron Woman is Fiora?


    When Fiora was doing Iron Woman, she adjusted her appearance with a Kryptonian suit bracelet, just like Clark?


    Mike whispered in his heart, looked at the child, and his sky blue eyes trembled slightly.


    this kid...


    No, it won''t!


    But it''s too similar!


    It''s almost like Clark as a child!


    Mike couldn''t help but ask, "What''s your name? Who is your father?"


    "Besides asking for other people''s names, shouldn''t you state your own name first?"


    Oren raised his chin, asked Mike, and jumped off the bed.


    "Mike Kent."


    Mike solemnly introduced.


    Oren rolled his eyes and said, "My name...I won''t tell you!"


    How could he possibly tell the name of a man who broke into his house for no apparent reason.


    Mike was stunned, but Gwen looked at Mike with a smile and said, "The little guy is quite clever."


    Oren pouted and said, "Are you bad people?"


    Gwen shook his head: "No!"


    Oren''s eyes widened and he said loudly, "You really are bad people!"


    "?"


    Gwen wondered.


    "Bad people never say they are bad people!"


    "Then we are the bad guys!"


    "Ha! I knew you were bad people!"


    "!"


    Gwen''s expression was weird, and she felt like she was being tricked by this kid.


    "Ha ha."


    Mike laughed happily, looking at Oren''s face, his brows were slightly wrinkled.


    Looking more and more like Clark, but how?


    Clark and Fiora?


    Mike''s brows knit together.


    At this moment, Mike''s expression changed, and he took a step to block Gwen.


    The next moment, a figure smashed the window and rushed in, a fist made of steel collided with Mike''s palmBang! "


    With a bang, the invisible impact swept around, and when the glass was shattered, cracks appeared on the ground under Mike''s feet.


    "Iron Woman!"


    Looking at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him, Gwen snorted coldly, and when he was about to transform, Mike snorted and smashed Iron Woman with a punch.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Iron Woman was blasted away like a cannonball, smashed through the wall, and disappeared into the house.


    "Look at this child, she handed it to me."


    Mike said, and stepped on the ground hard, leaving a crack and disappearing.


    Seeing this scene, Oren''s eyes widened.


    Is that Iron Woman?


    Who is that man? How can you beat Iron Woman? Great too!


    Because Fiora will remove the camouflage effect of the battle suit before returning home, Oren has never known that his mother is Iron Woman.


    Recommend an app, comparable to the old version of the book-chasing artifact, which can change the source books to read \\\\\\\\\\\\\\!


    "who are you?"


    Oren looked at Gwen with fiery eyes, and said excitedly, "Is it a superhero or a super criminal?"


    Gwen opened his mouth, somewhat unsure how to answer the question.


    So, I can only smile and say firmly: "We are Star Destroyer!"

 Chapter 416： Sure

    Iron Woman, no, it should be Fiora.


    Just as she stabilized her body, she saw Mike flying towards her.


    Her face changed and she flew home.


    Right now, there was only one thought in her mind.


    Her son, Oren!


    But as soon as she flew a distance, Mike blocked her.


    "Go away!"


    She roared angrily, her eyes instantly turned red, and two hot eyes shot towards Mike.


    Mike''s eyes flashed and he greeted him with thermal vision.


    The thermal vision of the two sides slammed together in mid-air, and the terrifying energy flew around, as if the space was going to be burned through, and began to distort and distort at the intersection.


    Mike snorted coldly, his thermal vision skyrocketed, knocking Fiora out, and before the others had stabilized, he had already appeared behind Fiora.


    There was a flash of light in his hand, and a kryptonite short gun flashing green light appeared in his hand, and lightly pointed at Fiora''s neck.


    The strength of the two began to drain rapidly and slowly fell to the ground.


    Fiora''s face became very ugly, and she finally recognized Mike.


    The man who killed General Zod and other Kryptonians in the Battle of New York, she was no match at all.


    "Don''t move!" Mike felt the disappearing power and said, "I want to talk to you."


    Fiora nodded silently.


    Mike waved away the kryptonite pistol in his hand and flew to the apartment.


    Fiora quickly followed.


    When the two returned to the apartment, Fiora rushed straight to Oren, holding the little guy in his arms.


    Oren: ?)?��?(


    Why do you suddenly hug me?


    Although it is very happy to be hugged by Iron Woman, why do you want to hug me?


    Oren''s little head was full of question marks.


    "Oren, my Oren, are you all right?"


    Fiora asked in a low voice, running her hands from Oren back and forth.


    Oren''s face instantly turned as red as a tomato.


    "What are you doing!"


    Oren waited for Fiora, his eyes wandering.


    Fiora breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Oren''s suspicious eyes, gritted his teeth, and removed the battle suit on his body.


    As the suit disappeared, so did the disguise on Fiora''s face.


    Looking at the familiar face, Oren''s eyes widened.


    "mom, Mom, Mom!"


    His mother is Iron Woman?


    Fiora touched Oren''s head, put it behind him, looked at Mike calmly and said, "What do you want me to do?"


    Recommended, it''s really good, it''s worth installing it, after all, you can read books in cache and read aloud offline!


    She is very aware of Mike''s power and knows that she can''t escape in front of Mike, but the other party didn''t kill her the first time, which means that it is useful to get her.


    Gwen''s eyes flashed with joy, and said, "We need you..."


    "and many more!"


    Mike raised his hand and said to Gwen, "I''ll talk about that later. I have a question for her."


    Fiora pursed her lips and her eyes were gloomy. She had probably guessed Mike''s question.


    "Who is the father of this child?"


    Hearing Mike''s question, Gwen was a little inexplicable, but Oren showed his head from behind Fiora, looked at his mother, and looked at Mike again, a thought flashed in his mind, and his eyes widened.


    Could it be that this man is his... father?


    He hurriedly looked at his mother.


    Fiora pursed her lips and squeezed a few words between her teeth.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Gwen also looked at his father strangely, wondering why Mike asked this question.


    Noticing Gwen''s eyes, Mike explained: "This kid is very similar to Clark''s childhood."


    "what?"


    Gwen screamed and looked at the child.


    And Oren also blinked, looking at Fiora with questioning eyes.


    It''s a pity that Fiora''s face is expressionless and can''t see any emotion at all.


    Mike raised his hand, a card appeared on his fingertips, and said, "Does it have anything to do with me? It''s not that you deny it with a single word."


    When the words fell, the cards in his hand turned into light spots and dissipated.


    Name: Professor X.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and the power of the mind drilled into Fiora''s head with his thoughts.


    "Um?"


    He couldn''t get into Fiora''s head at all.


    This is definitely not a Kryptonian ability, so...


    He said indifferently: "Did you take down the mind shielding device, or did I take it myself?"


    Fiora''s body trembled slightly.


    As a female commander under General Zod, she has never been threatened like this before.


    but��


    She looked at Oren in her arms and said with difficulty, "I''ll take..."


    Saying that, she slowly stretched her hand to the back of her neck, put Mike and Gwen''s attention on her hand, hugged Oren, and rushed out.


    But Mike is faster than him.


    His body flashed, and when Fiora wanted to leave, he blocked it, and a kryptonite short gun appeared in his hand again.


    Fiora''s face turned pale and took two steps back.


    "Don''t drain my patience with these little tricks."


    Mike said lightly, and a touch of killing intent permeated.


    Fiora looked at Oren and saw her son looking up at her. She took a deep breath and took off a black device the size of a thumb nail that was covered by hair at the back of her neck.


    This is the mind shield invented by the Kryptonians. In the Battle of New York, it was with this thing that Charles''s ability lost its effect...


    In the next moment, Mike''s eyes narrowed, and the power of the mind entered Fiora''s mind.


    Even Kryptonians cannot resist this level of spiritual power.


    After a while, Mike withdrew his ability, and Fiora put the mind shielding device on his neck with an ugly face.


    Gwen asked curiously, "Dad, this child?"


    "It''s Clark''s son."


    "What?" Gwen exclaimed and said, "How is it possible? Brother and her? But he has been missing for seven years She looked at Fiora and Oren in shock, while Oren But quietly wrote down the name of Clark.


    "Clark''s disappearance has something to do with her. She and the stars caught Clark."


    Mike said while looking at Fiora.


    The cold murderous aura rested on Fiora''s neck like a sharp blade.


    "Then this child?"


    "It''s artificial insemination."


    Mike''s eyes twitched slightly.


    Luckily it wasn''t what he thought.


    However, this Fiora''s idea is also very strange.


    I wanted to keep the blood of Kryptonians, and I didn''t want to mix other bloodlines, so I used Clark as a tool man and gave birth to a pure-blooded Kryptonian child.


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief, then excitedly asked Fiora, "What about my brother? Where is he?"


    Fiora shook his head, with no expression on his cold face, and said slowly, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen him since then."


    Mike nodded.


    He had already seen this in Fiora''s mind.


    "Is he still alive?"


    Gwen asked eagerly.


    "she does not know."


    Mike said softly.


    Regarding Clark''s information, he has searched Fiora''s head all over the place.

 Chapter 417： Simple 1 point

    The atmosphere in the room became very subtle.


    Gwen''s eyes circled around several people in the room and landed on Oren. Seeing that the little guy''s eyes were also moving back and forth, he winked at the little guy.


    This child is really his brother''s son, doesn''t that mean that she is this kid''s aunt?


    Gwen thought to himself.


    Oren snorted softly, but then stuck his tongue out at Gwen.


    Gwen grinned and said to Mike, "Dad, what''s next?"


    "certainly��"


    Mike frowned and said, "Someone is here, it''s the police."


    It should have attracted attention when the wall was just broken.


    "Get out of here first."


    Mike, who didn''t want to attract attention, said lightly, opened a portal, and said to Fiora, "Come together."


    Fiora snorted coldly, but reluctantly followed Oren with him.


    After the three walked through the portal, the last Gwen followed.


    The portal was closed, and the four had already appeared in Miami.


    "Amazing!"


    He just stepped through a door and appeared in another place. Oren''s big eyes were full of surprise, and he even thought that if he had this ability.


    "Let''s go, find a place to talk."


    Mike said, and glanced at Fiora.


    Fiora froze in her heart and followed silently.


    The four of them came to a restaurant and asked Oren for some food. The little guy was eating while watching the silent three people. He was very obedient and didn''t make trouble or interrupt.


    "You really don''t know where Clark is?"


    Although he already knew the answer, Gwen asked.


    Fiora shook her head indifferently.


    "Mother."


    Oren couldn''t help but ask, "Is he really my dad?"


    Fiora opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to deny it, but when she saw Oren''s pleading eyes, her heart softened and she nodded.


    In an instant, a bright smile bloomed on Oren''s face, and he couldn''t help cheering: "That''s great, I also have a father!"


    Hearing this, Fiora''s heart seemed to be stabbed fiercely.


    Since having this child, she doesn''t feel like her anymore.


    The ruthless Commander of Krypton turned into a mother full of her own children, with a soft place in her heart.


    She bowed her head and kissed Oren''s forehead, and said to Mike, "What exactly are you looking for from me?"


    Mike groaned and said, "I originally wanted to catch Iron Woman, control her with my psychic abilities, and ask her to do me a favor."


    Fiora''s eyelids fluttered.


    "Ha ha."


    Mike looked at Oren and said, "Now, I have changed my mind."


    After a pause, Mike continued: "You should be clear about the unseen things that Qunxing has done?"


    Fiora nodded.


    Mike searched her mind, she didn''t need to quibble, and she didn''t need to hide it for the stars.


    "Gwen wants you to release this criminal evidence."


    Gwen took out a USB stick: "Here''s the evidence we''ve collected."


    Fiora glanced at it and put it away: "Do you think you can beat the stars like this?"


    She looked at the two of them with mockery in their eyes.


    "I would put both me and Oren in danger by doing this."


    "If you didn''t have a solid plan, I wouldn''t have done such a dangerous thing."


    Danger?


    Would even Kryptonians feel dangerous?


    Mike narrowed his eyes.


    "This is just our first step, and the most critical one."


    Gwen said solemnly: "Only by smashing people''s trust in Qunxing and smashing the disguise of those superheroes, can Qunxing be defeated."


    "It''s a good idea." Fiora''s mouth curled into a sneer: "But do you know that most of the superheroes in the Stellaris are their own people, and they are all emotionless clones?"


    "Know."


    Gwen nodded and said, "My dad will handle those people."


    "Then what are you going to do next?"


    "Call up real superheroes and wipe out the stars!"


    Fiora looked at Gwen calmly and said, "You must understand what you are dealing with."


    "You have no idea how powerful Stellaris is! Besides, how many real superheroes are there? Even if there are some, can they deal with so many clones of Stellaris? Stellaris has infiltrated every aspect of the world over the years. , you want to get rid of the stars, it''s too difficult!"


    Gwen''s face darkened.


    There was a sneer on Fiora''s face: "You are too naive, and the plan is too simple."


    At this moment, Mike said lightly: "Since this is the case, then it will be simpler."


    With that, he revealed his plan.


    A few minutes later, Fiora glanced at her son reluctantly, and after walking to an unoccupied corner, she turned into Iron Woman again and left quickly.


    In the restaurant, Oren reluctantly watched his mother leave, turned to look at Gwen and Mike, and showed a bright smile.


    "My name is Oren!"


    Mike and Gwen looked at each other, each holding Oren''s face with one hand.


    "Call Grandpa!"


    "Call Auntie!"


    ��


    A golden portal suddenly appeared.


    The five people who were staying in Mike''s living room, waiting for Mike''s news, immediately looked over.


    "How about it?"


    Tony hurriedly asked, but his eyes fell on the little boy in Mike''s arms.


    "Is that the kid?"


    Mike nodded, showed a smile, and said, "There are some deviations from the plan."


    Tony stared and exclaimed, "You killed that child''s mother?"


    Mike''s face darkened: "Believe it or not, I''ll kill youTony smiled shyly: "What happened? "


    Gwen walked up to Mike, cleared his throat, and announced, "This kid is Clark''s son."


    "what!"


    The crowd exclaimed.


    Looking at the appearance of several people''s jaws falling, Gwen expressed great satisfaction.


    Mike waved his hand away from the portal, put down Oren in his arms, and explained the matter together with Gwen.


    When they heard about Oren''s life experience, several people sighed, but after hearing Mike''s plan, several of Star Destroyer''s mouth grew up, looked at each other, and their eyes flashed with excitement.


    The plan is simple and crude, but only Mike can do it, much more reliable than their plan.


    After several people confirmed the details of the plan, the five members of the Star Destroyer organization left.


    Mike took Oren''s hand and opened the portal.


    "Where are you going?"


    Tony asked Mike.


    "Take Oren to the amusement park."


    Tony pointed to himself and said, "What about me? What am I going to do?"


    He looked eager to try.


    Mike looked back at Tony. He couldn''t bear to discourage Tony''s enthusiasm, so he said, "You stand by here, and there will be important tasks for you."


    When the words fell, Mike took Oren''s hand and disappeared in front of Tony.

 Chapter 418： finally come

    "Mike, Mike, I want to play this!"


    "Hey, the carousel is so boring! Let''s go play pirate ship!"


    "What? I''m too young to play? Can''t play the roller coaster or the jumping machine? Only a Ferris wheel?"


    "It''s so boring!"


    "Mike! Mike! I want ice cream!"


    "Wow, so delicious!"


    "I want balloons!"


    "Mike, let''s go to the water park tomorrow!"


    "Mike, I want to learn to swim, I''m learning very fast!"


    "Hee hee, this is so fun, let''s play together!"


    "Mike, let''s go to the aquarium!"


    "Mike..."


    "Grandpa, the zoo is so interesting! Those animals are too cute!"


    After Mike and Oren got along for a few days, Oren''s name for Mike finally changed.


    After walking out of the zoo, Oren held Mike''s hand and jumped up and down, obviously extremely happy.


    He rarely came to these places because his mother had little time with him.


    Mike looked at the child dotingly, as if he saw Clark as a child.


    Speaking of Clark...


    Mike''s heart sank.


    Two days ago, Fiora contacted him once.


    Seeing that his son was happy, Fiora also brought a message to Mike when he was relieved.


    She had no news of Clark.


    This means Mike has to prepare himself for the worst.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean Clark is 100 percent dead.


    Before seeing Clark''s body, and before finding conclusive evidence, Clark had hope of survival.


    As long as Mike''s plan is successful, Clark can be found, or at least Clark''s news can be obtained.


    Just then, Mike''s cell phone rang.


    "Dad, it''s me!"


    Gwen lowered his voice, but Mike could feel Gwen''s excitement.


    "The stars found you and are going to besiege you?"


    "That''s right!"


    Gwen responded: "They sent a lot of people this time."


    Mike smiled at Oren and asked lightly, "Have you arrived at the appointed place?"


    "I''ll be there soon, about five minutes away."


    "Okay, I''ll go there right away and get in touch anytime."


    When the words were over, Mike hung up the phone, picked up Oren, and said to the little guy, "Grandpa sent you home, I''m going out to deal with some things."


    "Is it about the stars?"


    Oren tilted his head.


    "Ghostly clever."


    Mike pinched Oren''s nose and said, "You and Uncle Tony stay at home."


    "Oh."


    Oren nodded, acting very well-behaved, but a trace of loneliness flashed in his eyes.


    The next second, Mike disappeared into the crowd with Oren in his arms, and used the space to move back home.


    "Tony!"


    Mike shouted and put Oren down.


    Tony, who was writing and drawing with a pen and paper on the second floor, walked downstairs after hearing the shout.


    Before he could speak, Mike quickly said: "The people from the stars have taken the bait, you help me watch Oren, I have to join Gwen and the others."


    Tony said weakly: "Go, go."


    He traveled through time and space this time, and he didn''t help anything.


    Now it is reduced to the role of babysitter with children.


    As long as he thought of this, he felt sad.


    "Then please."


    With the ending sound, Mike has disappeared, leaving only Oren and Tony with big eyes and small eyes.


    ��


    Meanwhile, near North Dakota''s border with Canada.


    An invisible fighter plane landed on the barren mountain, this is the fighter plane of the Star Destroyer.


    Here is the location that Mike and Gwen decided in advance.


    The five Gwen got off the fighter plane, and their expressions were very solemn when they thought of the battle that would take place in a while.


    "Mira."


    Gwen sighed softly and said, "Sorry for putting you in such a dangerous situation."


    Compared to them, in addition to being able to see through, Mira''s own combat power is very weak. In the battle for a while, she will undoubtedly become the most dangerous one.


    Mila glanced at her and said, "Compared to you, I''m already very safe."


    After a while, she would just rush into the fighter jet and be ready to retreat with Gwen and the others at any time.


    "whee."


    Mira suddenly smiled slyly and said, "Gwen, why don''t you take this opportunity, I''ll let you have a good time. If you die, it''s a pity for us."


    As she spoke, she approached Gwen.


    The corner of Gwen''s mouth twitched, and three eyes were in front of Gwen, baring his teeth at Mila.


    Mira rolled her eyes.


    Their human affairs, you are a wolf to join in the fun.


    The five men groomed (wait) here for a while, and as they were about to set off, several portals appeared around the five, and one enemy after another rushed out of it.


    The eyes of the five sank, and their expressions were angry, but they let out a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    finally come.


    They have to start acting.


    "Come on! It''s the people of the stars!"


    Gwen shouted, and when the battle suit appeared on her body, she snorted and turned into a burning skeleton, and the three eyes around her also returned to their original size, turning into a blue flame burning head. Vengeful wolf.


    The three of Peter, Luke and Harry retreated while being alert to the enemy coming out of the portal.


    "Don''t let them go!"


    A man with white hair, wearing a blue battle uniform, and a man with cold all over his body walked out of the portal and appeared in front of Gwen and the others.


    Gwen''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This is Mr. Zero.


    He is the commander of this battle.


    Looking at Gwen and the others who wanted to escape, he laughed coldly. When the others attacked Gwen and the others, he stepped on the ground, and an ice line quickly spread along the ground to Gwen and the others. On the fighter plane, it was frozen.


    "Fake!"


    Mira, who had just run to the fighter plane, scolded angrily.


    How is she going to do it?


    Fortunately, Gwen''s reaction was also very fast. When a spider silk shot out and landed on the fighter behind him, he pulled it gently and jumped up. After three eyes blocked several attacks for it, he turned over and stood there. on the fighter plane.


    Pressing both hands on the fighter plane, blue flames continued to pour out. After the fighter plane was temporarily demonized, blue flames emerged from the fighter plane, melting the covered ice cubes, and then he shouted in a low voice: "Mira!"


    Mira nodded and rushed into the fighter plane.


    Gwen jumped from the fighter plane, and a spider silk flew out from the spider silk launcher on Gwen''s wrist stained with blue flames, under the control of Gwen, it was like a long whip Throwing it out, after burning several enemies to ashes, he shouted to the three people and one wolf not far away: "Retreat!"


    The three and one wolf acted immediately.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Zero laughed softly.


    If this can still make them run away, he and he can''t explain to the boss.


    "Stop them!"


    He gave a low voice, and while his subordinates used various abilities to intercept Peter and Gwen, he used his abilities again to control a large amount of frost, and rushed towards the Star Destroyer fighter like a tide.


    Seeing this, Gwen burned an enemy to ashes, and under the cover of Three Eyes, blocked the path of frost, and the fire of vengeance spurted out of her hands, like a wall of fire, blocking the steady stream of frost.


    "damn it."


    Gwen scolded in a low voice, glanced at Peter and Sanyan, who were also entangled by the enemy, and shouted to the fighter behind him, "Mira! Hurry up!"


    Mira responded, and under the protection of Gwen and the others, she flew the fighter jet safely.


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief and sneered at Mr. Zero: "Do you think this will kill us?"


    After the words fell, a black figure descended from the sky and appeared in front of Gwen.


    It''s Mike.


    Mr. Zero''s eyes narrowed, but the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    This guy is finally here.

 ~： Ask for leave

Xiaomei~ I''m currently playing, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update!

 Chapter 419： come on! everyone!

    Mr. Zero looked at the sudden appearance of Mike, and was extremely vigilant. He pressed the communicator in his ear and said, "He''s here."


    The Star Destroyer, this secretive organization that can only do tricks in the dark, actually during this period of time, its actions have become slightly denser and bolder.


    This abnormal situation is clearly telling them that there is a trap.


    Coupled with the previous battle in Chamonix town, Mike appeared and rescued the Star Destroyer, which led them to guess that the mysterious enemy had something to do with the Star Destroyer...


    Therefore, they guessed that the actions of the Star Destroyer organization during this period were using themselves as bait to set up traps to attract the stars to arrest them, and then let the mysterious man clean up the pursuers, causing a lot of losses to the stars.


    Seeing Mike now confirms that Qunxing''s conjecture is correct.


    However, since the company has already guessed the plan of the Star Destroyer organization, it will naturally not miss this opportunity to destroy the enemy.


    This is called the mantis catching the cicada, and the oriole is behind.


    Looking at the superheroes who are fighting the stars, Mr. Zero''s eyes flashed with disdain.


    These **** who bully the soft and fear the hard, don''t know what courage and honor are!


    At the moment of seeing Mike appearing, these superheroes were shrouded in fear, and the battle became timid, and even consciously stayed away from Mike.


    Sure enough, the company made the right choice to use this mysterious enemy to clean up the garbage.


    Mr. Zero sneered, and the portals appeared again, and more people poured out.


    This time, all the people who appeared were clones.


    The instant the clones appeared, the stars'' superheroes breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although they don''t know these people, as long as they are their reinforcements.


    Facing Mike, they really didn''t have the courage to fight with him.


    Until now, they remembered the battle in which Mike destroyed the headquarters of the stars, and when they thought of fighting such an enemy, they couldn''t help shaking.


    "Kill them."


    Mr. Zero said lightly, and the newly emerged clones immediately moved, rushing towards Mike and the Star Destroyer team without fear of death.


    At the same time, the four clones with the same appearance stood hand in hand, the dark eyes flickered, and mysterious energies poured out of them, covering the entire battlefield.


    Space blockade.


    This is the ability of these four clones.


    They are called space locks, and their abilities can form a barrier that seals off space, trapping enemies and protecting themselves.


    The most important thing is that in the space enchantment, any space ability will be limited.


    They were created to capture those power users who could teleport.


    Now the ability of the four space lock clones to use together, whether it is the strength or range of the space lock, will increase and strengthen.


    After completing this step, Mr. Zero finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The enemy with space ability and powerful strength is disgusting.


    It''s like chopping melons and vegetables, killing a piece of their people, and when there is danger, they can retreat at any time...


    If he didn''t abolish his space ability, the battle would have no meaning at all.


    Now, the battle really begins.


    Mr. Zero, who was standing outside the space barrier, smiled faintly.


    At this time, the battlefield in the space enchantment, when Mike appeared, and after the clones joined in, instantly became bloody.


    I saw Mike as if he had disappeared on the battlefield, turning into a vague shadow that shuttled among the enemies. Wherever he passed, there were only bursts of blood and broken corpses.


    For the superheroes of Stellaris, Mike is so strong that most of them can''t even take a punch.


    The slightly more troublesome enemy, two thermal vision swept across, also became a corpse.


    Looking at Mike who was slaughtering, even a few people from the Star Destroyer were stunned.


    Looking at the video, and seeing it with my own eyes, I feel a completely different impact.


    After Mike appeared, the entire battlefield was dominated by Mike, and their pressure plummeted.


    Gwen, who was in the state of the spirit of vengeance, looked at the unstoppable Mike, but there was a trace of bitterness in his heart.


    Mike is just fighting with Kryptonian power now.


    In other words, Clark can also do the current scene.


    But Clark was still too kind to be caught by the stars.


    In the eyes of the enemy, even kindness can become a weapon, so the kind-hearted Gwen slowly accepted the killing and quietly made changes.


    Gwen took a deep breath, but in this state, the exhaled breath turned into a blue flame, burning the two enemies in front of him to ashes.


    But she can''t let her father handle the garbage alone, the family has to learn to share.


    The flame in his eyes rose sharply, and after Gwen asked Three Eyes to guard the Star Destroyer fighter, he rushed into the enemy with arrogant laughter.


    Compared to Mike, she is much cleaner to deal with enemies.


    Often when the blue flame burns, only some inconspicuous **** remains.


    "go to hell!"


    With Gwen''s roar, she slammed her hands that were stretched out by her side and slammed in front of her. A large number of spider silks spewed out of the launcher and fell densely towards the crowd. When the enemy touched these spider silks, One after another faint blue flames have stuck to the enemy along the spider silk.


    In an instant, screams continued to sound, and one enemy after another turned into ashes and flew away.


    On the other side, Mike flashed his body and appeared beside Gwen carrying an enemy. After he threw the corpse away, when an iron-headed enemy rushed towards him, his eyes flashed, and two heat visions directly pierced the enemy''s body. Brain exploded.


    Looking at the two figures standing in the center of the battlefield, one standing on the ground and the other flying in the air, the entire battlefield fell silent.


    In just a short period of time, half of Qunxing''s more than 100 people were cleared.


    It looked like it had turned into a battlefield of Shura Field, and the superheroes of the stars were afraid.


    They came to capture the enemy, not to die They stepped back in fear, pressed the communicator and shouted frantically: "Quick, open the space barrier and let us go out, we are not at all. opponent."


    In this regard, Mr. Zero just said indifferently: "How can this work? The enemy is too terrible. If you let it out and hurt ordinary people, it will be bad! You are superheroes. I believe you can kill the enemy!"


    After a pause, he showed a weird smile: "Come on! Everyone!"


    Hearing this, the faces of these superheroes became very ugly.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Someone asked in disbelief, staring closely at Mr. Zero.


    Mr. Zero just looked at the crowd with a blank expression.


    Seeing this, the surviving ''superheroes'' collapsed.


    Chapter List

 Chapter 420： found it

    "Let us out!"


    "Mongrel!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    "Please! I''m willing to listen to you!"


    "Woo, please, I don''t want to die yet!"


    "Damn, this is your conspiracy!"


    There are still a dozen or so superheroes left lying on the space barrier, some scolding loudly, some begging, and some even broke down and cried.


    It seems that there is nothing in front of them, but in fact, the invisible barrier is indestructible, and they can''t open it with their strength.


    "As superheroes, you should have been prepared to sacrifice a long time ago, and now... is the time."


    Mr. Zero said lightly, like a judge who sentenced the death penalty.


    He looked at the expressions of those people, and the disdain in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    Subsequently. He looked away from the **** and looked at the two sides who were still fighting.


    Mike, Star Destroyer and clones.


    These clone troopers are fearless, like robots with pre-set orders that won''t stop until they complete their mission.


    They are the most perfect weapons.


    But now these weapons are being rapidly destroyed by two people.


    Mr. Zero pressed the communicator beside his ear and said, "Beautiful lady, get ready, all these tools will be killed soon."


    "You don''t need to explain this."


    Fiora said lightly and hung up the communicator.


    Mr. Zero shrugged, and after pressing the communicator again to say something, a blue space door quietly appeared behind him.


    Seeing this, Mr. Zero breathed a sigh of relief.


    Iron Woman is a lock, and so is the person behind the space door.


    At the same time, Peter and the three of Star Destroyer had left the battlefield and stood in front of the Star Destroyer fighter.


    In this battle, they are no longer needed.


    Although it had been expected, their scalps were still tingling when they saw Mike and Gwen who were slaughtering.


    "Is this the Kent house?"


    Luke murmured, and Peter and Harry looked at each other.


    If the other three members of the Kent family were there, what would the current situation be like?


    The three of them couldn''t help thinking about it, and then sighed heavily.


    Too bad they didn''t get a chance to see it.


    The sigh had just fallen in their hearts, and the three of them looked up, opened their mouths, and all took in a breath of cold air.


    I saw that on the current battlefield, apart from the dozen or so ''superheroes'' who were still trying to blast away the space barrier, all the other clone fighters had been cleaned up by Mike and Gwen.


    "Tsk tsk, just to remind you, look back."


    Mr. Zero teased and showed a bad smile to these dozen people.


    The dozen people turned their heads to look, completely frozen in place.


    They were the only ones left in the entire space enchantment.


    Mutilated corpses, scattered ashes...


    They looked at Mike and Gwen in horror, as if they saw a ruthless **** floating in the air, and a fiery demon.


    "Dad, they?"


    Gwen looked at the dozen or so people and couldn''t help but ask.


    Mike floated forward slowly, his voice did not fluctuate, only endless cold.


    "pass it to me."


    He said lightly and rushed in without giving these people a chance to ask for mercy.


    Bang, bang!


    One after another��


    With the horrific cracking sound, Mike pressed an enemy''s head and slammed into the space enchantment.


    The head burst in an instant, and the filthy things slowly flowed down the space enchantment.


    Seeing this scene, the Star Exterminators sighed in their hearts.


    Although these people look pitiful, when they were superheroes, they were framed as criminals by them, injured under their hands, and even killed many ordinary people under their hands.


    They''re just rubbish, they just happen to look like humans.


    They don''t deserve to be called superheroes at all, it''s an insult to those words.


    Mike waved his hand, still not stained with a trace of blood, as clean as if he had just washed his hands.


    He stood behind the space barrier and collided with the eyes of Mr. Zero who was outside the barrier.


    Mr. Zero''s eyes narrowed, and there was an urge to take a step back.


    cold, icy...


    The wisps of killing intent actually made him, the person who mastered the frost ability, feel the cold.


    Although there is a real secret weapon behind the portal behind him, which should be able to take down the opponent, he still unconsciously used his ability to become an ice man.


    At this moment, he saw Mike raised his fist and slammed heavily on the space barrier.


    "boom!"


    The fist landed on the space enchantment, and there was an explosion.


    It''s like there''s an invisible wall blocking Mike''s fist.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Zero breathed a sigh of relief, beckoned to Mike, and made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    Mike''s mood didn''t fluctuate.


    He lowered his body slightly, shrunk his fists to his ribs, and slammed it out.


    It was like an unloaded cannonball, the fist rubbed the air, with a touch of red, it slammed heavily on the barrier.


    click!


    With this clear sound, cracks appeared on the space barrier, and the scattered impact scraped the ground layer by layer, rolling up dust and flying around.


    Mr. Zero was shocked, but after seeing the rapid recovery of the space enchantment, he was relieved.


    He didn''t want to be beaten by Mike who rushed out just after pretending to be forced.


    but��


    Gotta get rid of Mike quickly.


    Although Mike may not be able to break the space barrier, maintaining this thing is very mental and physical.


    So, he lightly pressed the communicator beside his ear and said, "Let that weapon come out, and end this battle quickly, I have to go on a date with Iron Woman."


    The communicator was silent for a while.


    Three seconds later, a figure came out from inside.


    A slender figure, handsome facial features, and beautiful eyes like lake water.


    Seeing this new appearance, several people in the space barrier were stunned.


    The three of Harry, and Mila, who was standing at the door of the fighter jet, looked at Gwen worriedly, and Gwen muttered sadly: "Brother Charles..."


    The new one is a clone with the same face as Charles.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, a bang caught everyone''s attention.


    Gwen looked at the silent Mike, as if seeing a volcano about to erupt.


    "Control him."


    Zero''s eyes sank as he gave an order.


    The next second, Charles'' clone looked at Mike, and the power of the mind rushed towards Mike through the space barrier.


    A card named Professor X disappeared quietly. While Mike resisted the power of the mind, he waved his fists as if he had disappeared, and kept banging on the space enchantment in front of him, landing on the same point. .


    Suddenly, cracks appeared.


    "Stop!"


    Mr. Zero gave a low drink, and the four clone soldiers who maintained the space enchantment used their milk-feeding strength.


    But the cracks on the space barrier are still expanding.


    "Damn, why haven''t you been controlled?"


    Mr. Zero scolded lowly, aiming his hands at the space barrier, and a large amount of frost sprayed out, trying to reinforce it, but...


    Click, click!


    With the ever-increasing sound, the enchantment shattered, and Mr. Zero''s ice wall was directly shattered.


    "what!"


    Accompanied by a roar, Mike took the shattered ice powder, and under the sunlight, it seemed to drag a rainbow, and rushed out of the enchantment, bringing a touch of scarlet.


    "quick��"


    Mr. Zero watched in horror as the four clones who opened the space barrier were killed by Mike in an instant, only to form an ice wall in front of him, he was punched through the chest by Mike and was knocked out. .


    Mike seemed to be affected by the power of the mind, his body swayed in place, then stopped in place with a painful expression, and after standing for a few seconds, he walked towards Charles'' clone step by step.


    Charles'' clone is still attacking Mike with his psychic powers.


    Mike got closer and closer to the clone, and put his hand on the clone''s neck, his expression became more and more painful, as if he would be controlled at any time.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Zero, who was blasted with a big hole in his chest, widened his eyes.


    Mike looked at Charles'' replica with a painful expression, so that Gwen and the others couldn''t tell whether Mike''s current expression was planned or his real mood.


    Only Mike knows that his emotions are about to get out of control.


    But he also knew that only by following the previous plan, would he have the greatest possibility of catching the hidden star BOSS, in order to truly take revenge.


    Everything, for revenge!


    He whispered again in his heart, his palms slowly exerted force, watching the familiar face quickly turn red, Mike''s steely palms trembled slightly.


    Even if he knew that the clone in front of him was not Charles, he still hesitated.


    Just then, he saw Mr. Zero climb up and heard Fiora moving.


    then��


    Click!


    In the end, with a cracking sound, Mike froze in place.


    Looking at this scene, Mr. Zero''s eyes flashed with a hint of joy.


    In his view, Mike was confused by the deadly blow of the clone''s head.


    At this moment, Fiora fell from the sky, and a long spear flashing green light stabbed Mike''s chest, passed directly through the back, and a large amount of blood spurted out.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Zero almost cheered.


    However, what is this spear that can pierce the body of a Kryptonian.


    Doubt flashed in his mind.


    "Uh!"


    Mike groaned, grabbed Fiora, and shouted hard to Gwen and the others in the distance: "Come on!"


    Gwen and the others seemed to be frightened, and immediately rushed into the Star Destroyer fighter plane and quickly disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Zero was a little surprised.


    "Are you scared?"


    He whispered and stood up from the ground, and the big hole in his chest had recovered.


    After his transformation, as long as he is not completely smashed, the injuries on his body will recover quickly.


    "Bang, bang!"


    He watched as Fiora punched Mike with punch after punch.


    A few seconds later, when Mike fell to the ground, he walked over carefully.


    "Has it been resolved?"


    He couldn''t help but ask.


    Fiora nodded grimly.


    "This spear is..."


    "Is it necessary to explain to you?"


    Fiora frowned and said coldly.


    At this moment, a curious voice sounded in Fiora''s communicator.


    "I also want to know."


    It''s the boss, Jason Stryker.


    Fiora was silent for a while, and said slowly: "This is something from my hometown. It has restraint on our ability and has the ability to kill us. I found it from Superman''s house and then secretly hid it. I thought Collection, I didn��t expect it to come in handy.��


    "yes?"


    Jason Stryker said lightly, and said to Mr. Zero: "Make sure he is really dead."


    Mr. Zero nodded.


    After a few seconds, he replied: "Yes, he is dead."


    Jason Stryker also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Bring his body back, this is very good research material."


    A Kryptonian actually has space ability and psychic ability, such a collectible, the gentleman should like it.


    Jason Stryker added in his mind.


    The next moment, the space door opened. When some post-war clean-up personnel came to clean the battlefield, another space door opened. Mr. Zero walked over with Mike''s body. When Fiora wanted to follow, Jason Shi. Trek''s voice rang again.


    "Zero comes alone, and you go after the Star Destroyer."


    Fiora nodded and disappeared into the sky.


    Mr. Zero stepped over and returned to a secret base through the portal.


    He brought Mike''s body to a laboratory, and after placing the body on the test table, several figures walked in.


    After these people confirmed Mike''s death again, a portal slowly opened.


    Jason Stryker walked out with gold glasses and blue-green eyes.


    He walked towards Mike''s body and said to Mr. Zero, "Good job."


    Mr. Zero nodded respectfully.


    Jason Stryker frowned as he looked at Mike''s body, feeling a little strange...


    At this moment, Mr. Zero stretched out his hand, and frost spurted out of his palm, freezing several people in the laboratory into ice sculptures, reaching out and grabbing Jason Stryker.


    Jason Stryker was shocked and used his abilities.


    Phantom manipulation.


    Suddenly, the power of the mind that made his complexion change poured into his mind.


    It''s him! ?


    He looked at Mike in astonishment, and while controlling Zero Degree with his illusion, he condensed a powerful mental force to resist the terrifying spiritual force.


    As a master of illusions, his spiritual power and spiritual power are also terrifyingly strong, and even when he uses his abilities with all his strength, even Charles will be hit.


    In the next second, Mr. Zero was controlled by the illusion, and his palms turned into ice blades and cut off his head.


    At this moment, Mike sat up, and a light flashed on his body. Whether it was the long spear on his body or the blood on his body, all disappeared.


    Name: Loki Character introduction: Asgardian, son of Odin, **** of tricks, a powerful mage.


    Remarks: Eat my knife!


    phantom?


    Jason Stryker''s eyes flashed, feeling Mike''s spiritual power, and snorted softly.


    Do you think you can control him?


    A strange light flashed in his strange-colored eyes, and the real illusion began to reversely invade Mike''s mind, affecting Mike''s judgment.


    At this moment, a card, a character card, appeared again on Mike''s fingertips.


    Name: Professor X.


    Introduction: A powerful psychic.


    Chapter List

 Chapter 421： good news

    With Professor X''s ability card, Mike can block Jason''s ability, but if he wants to completely brainwash Jason Stryker as planned, it''s still a bit difficult for him alone.


    If that''s the case, then another Professor X.


    The unpretentious thoughts fell, and the cards between Mike''s fingers turned into light spots and dissipated.


    A phantom appeared next to Mike, and then from the virtual to the real, in just a moment, it completely appeared in this world.


    It was a middle-aged man in a white shirt sitting in a wheelchair.


    He wore a bald head, and his face was full of gentle expressions.


    Seeing this scene, Jason Stryker was shocked.


    What is this ability?


    Summoned someone? Is it a phantom?


    No, it was more like creation than summoning, because he saw the process of the man turning from phantom to reality.


    What shocked him even more was that he felt that this middle-aged man seemed a bit like someone.


    Ignore the distracted Jason Stryker.


    Professor X, who appeared, smiled and nodded at Mike. The terrifying power of the mind and Mike''s gathered together, impacting Jason Stryker''s mind defense.


    Jason Stryker was furious, but it did not affect the controlled result in the slightest.


    After a few seconds, Jason Stryker put away his abilities and stood aside obediently.


    "You suppress him, and I''ll brainwash him."


    Mike gave an order, and Professor X nodded, using his full power to suppress Jason Stryker.


    After ten minutes, Jason Stryker has been completely brainwashed.


    Now even if Mike asks him to die, he will execute it without hesitation.


    "gentlemen."


    Jason Stryker bowed his head respectfully.


    "Owner."


    Professor X smiled and called Mike.


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    He didn''t feel that the other embodied characters called him that, but he always felt a little awkward when Professor X called him that.


    The embodied characters have their own independent thinking, but they will unconditionally obey Mike''s orders.


    However, because cards are consumables, these embodied characters are also equivalent to consumables. Every time they are embodied, they are new characters, and there is no memory of the last time they were embodied.


    Although it is a pity, it does not affect the use of the microphone.


    Moreover, Mike guessed that this situation will change after his ability is upgraded again.


    Because after his ability was upgraded to LV5, the duration of the realization continued to increase with the progress of the upgrade.


    When he reaches LV6, his abilities will undergo qualitative changes again.


    Mike put aside the matter of ability temporarily, nodded to Professor X, and dispersed the realization.


    Professor X smiled and disappeared as a phantom.


    Mike looked at Jason Stryker who was standing aside, suppressed his killing intent, and began to ask about the stars.


    Moments later, an angry Mike nearly destroyed the entire base.


    It turns out that Jason Stryker is just someone else''s subordinate, and the real man behind the scenes is Mr. Sinister - Nathaniel Essex.


    In addition, through Jason Stryker, Mike also understands the real state of the current state of Stellaris.


    Qunxing is stronger than everyone imagined, whether it is force, funds or secret control of the country, there are more than Mike imagined.


    Even the last president of this country, who was controlled by them many years ago, became their man.


    Mike looked at Jason Stryker with murderous eyes.


    Whether it was Eric, Charles or Riven, or even the death of the Avengers, X-Men, he had a share, and even after Mr. Sinister issued the order, he planned and controlled the whole plan.


    This man must die!


    but not now!


    He owns the Qunxing Company. If he dies suddenly, the huge Qunxing Company will fall apart, and those managers under him will split the Qunxing into one company after another, and the situation will be very chaotic.


    Therefore, you have to keep the other party first, let the other party hand over the stars to Gwen and the others, and then kill him.


    The process of handing over to Stellaris is not difficult, as long as those in power of the Stellaris Corporation are gathered together in the name of Jason Stryker, and they are all under control.


    In addition to the matter of the stars, Mike also got a good news from Jason Stryker''s mouth.


    Clark may not be dead.


    After being controlled by a clone of Charles, Clark was sent to Mr. Sinister''s secret base, an uninhabited island in the sea.


    While Jason Stryker doesn''t know what Clark will face next, it gives Mike a glimmer of hope.


    And from Jason Stryker''s mouth, Mike also knew the reason why Mr. Sinister, who had been killed by himself before, was resurrected.


    Back up thinking.


    When a body dies, the backed-up mind and consciousness enter a new cloned body, achieving a certain degree of immortality.


    As for where his mind is backed up, how many secret bases of Mr. Sinister and how many backup bodies there are in this world, Jason Stryker also doesn''t know.


    Hearing this, Mike groaned, this kind of thing...


    Maybe Tony, who is idle at home with the kids, can do it.


    Then, until he finds all the backups of Mr. Sinister and all his clones, he can only temporarily suppress the urge to find Mr. Sinister, and let Tony find a way to solve the backup issue.


    After knowing the location of Mr. Sinister''s secret base from Jason Stryker''s mind, Mike told Jason Stryker to maintain the status quo, opened the portal, disappeared into the base, and appeared at the farm''s home.


    As soon as Mike appeared, Oren came up to him, and while calling Grandpa, he quickly ran to Mike, spread his hands, jumped up slightly, and hung it around Mike''s neck.


    Mike hurriedly caught the little guy, tapped the little guy''s nose, and said to Tony who was following: "You have something to do!"


    Hearing this, Tony''s face brightened.


    Great, he can finally get rid of his babysitter status.


    and many more��


    He looked at Mike suspiciously and said, "What''s the matter? You won''t let me look after the child again, will you?"


    "no!"


    "That... is to see two children?"


    Mike: "��"


    This guy can''t be a fool, can he? It''s up to him to find Mr. Sinister''s backup Looking at Tony speechlessly, Mike said, "The plan is very smooth, I have already controlled the boss behind the stars."


    "It was amazing!"


    Tony cheered, and then said suspiciously: "Even if you can control him, the matter should be over, what else is there for me to do?"


    Mike groaned and said, "The boss of Qunxing is Jason Stryker."


    "Stryker?"


    Tony squeezed his chin and murmured, "How come you heard it somewhere?"


    Mike whispered: "This is not important, the important thing is that there are people behind him. If we don''t get rid of him, the matter of the stars will not end!"


    Chapter List

 Chapter 422： day group

    After Mike told Tony about Mr. Sinister''s backup, Tony rushed up to the second floor with a dignified face. After a while, he ran down again, and the other side Mike said, "I need a computing device to develop a program."


    "Don''t you have any secret laboratories?"


    Mike asked curiously.


    Tony shook his head and said, "The best equipment is in my house and the Avengers Building, but in this world, these two places have been destroyed by the stars."


    Mike groaned and said, "I''ll let Jason Stryker arrange it for you."


    Tony frowned.


    After a while, Mike sent Tony to a secret base in the stars. There was only Tony in the base, and he could use the computing equipment in the base to his heart''s content.


    The first time Tony entered the base, he had his smart housekeeper Jarvis take over the base''s network. After confirming that there were no hidden dangers in the base, he immediately developed a removal procedure.


    After Mike got home, he opened a portal.


    After the Star Destroyer people left the battlefield, they hid the Star Destroyer fighter in the pre-agreed location. When the portal appeared in front of them, they turned on the Star Destroyer fighter''s stealth function, and passed the teleportation. The door went back to the farm home.


    "Dad, did you succeed?"


    Gwen looked at Mike hopefully.


    Although she already had the answer in her heart the moment she saw Mike, she still wanted to hear Mike say it himself.


    Mike nodded and said, "Success!"


    The five cheered, and even the third eye was infected by Gwen''s emotions, and roared excitedly.


    "but��"


    When Mike''s conversation changed, several people instantly became nervous.


    "It''s not quite over yet."


    The five looked at each other, not knowing what Mike meant.


    Mike beckoned to a few people, pulled Oren to sit down on the sofa, and told them the news he learned from Jason Stryker.


    The faces of several people changed constantly, and then he sighed heavily.


    Fortunately, Mike and Tony came through, otherwise they would have no hope of defeating such a behemoth as the stars.


    Gwen looked at Mike excitedly and said, "Dad, did you just say Clark?"


    "Yes, he may still be alive."


    Suddenly, Gwen''s eyes turned red.


    After Mike disappeared, it was Clark''s brother who took care of her.


    Hearing Clark''s news now, even if it''s just an undetermined news, gave her new hope.


    "When do we act?"


    Peter asked.


    Now... victory is in sight.


    "Wait until Tony develops a program that can solve Mr. Sinister''s backup consciousness."


    Several people nodded.


    They believed Tony could do it.


    Listening to the conversation of several people, Oren couldn''t help showing a happy smile.


    Although he has never seen his father, he has learned a lot about Clark from Mike''s mouth in the past few days, and after knowing that his father is the former superhero Superman, he is even more excited to roll from the bed Rolled all the way to the ground.


    Now knowing that his father may not be dead, he''s probably the most emotional person besides Mike and Gwen.


    Tuk Tuk!


    Suddenly, Mila, who had been staring at Mike, knocked on the table and said, "Everyone, when are we going to eat, I''m starving to death."


    "You foodie."


    Gwen smiled and poked Mira in the head.


    Mira shook her head mysteriously and said, "You don''t understand my happiness!"


    Is she for food?


    She is for watching!


    These people have no idea how **** a man who cooks in an apron can be after she uses her clairvoyance ability.


    She couldn''t help swallowing, and looked at Mike''s eyes a little hotter.


    Gwen''s expression stopped, and she silently pressed Mila''s head: "You are so shameless, you always take advantage of my father."


    Mila''s face turned solemn, and she said, "You''re right, this is really shameless."


    After a pause, a smile appeared on her face: "I want your father to take advantage of me, I don''t care, it''s fairer."


    Gwen: "Ah, I''m going to kill you!"


    Mira disdain: "Humph."


    Looking at the two people who were fighting, the originally dull atmosphere instantly became cheerful.


    ��


    Tony''s action was much faster than they thought, and in just three days, the relevant program was developed.


    Of course, Mike and his party have not been idle during these three days.


    Mike asked Jason Stryker to release Orolo, the Storm, who was being held in the deep sea prison, and found Bruce.


    As for the piano...


    Mike and the others did not find it, and according to Orolo, who was rescued, since X school was destroyed, Jean''s mood was very unstable, so Mike temporarily canceled his plan to find Jean.


    And because of the long detention, Orolo was not in a good state, so he was not allowed to participate in this operation.


    As for Bruce, because there would be a lot of noise after the transformation, he couldn''t sneak in with Tony and the others, so he also let Bruce stay in the ranch together and watch Oren with Orolo.


    On the premise that there are character cards, Mike and the others are not short of manpower.


    On the fourth day, Mike''s house.


    After everyone confirmed the details of the action again, Mike opened two portals.


    One is in the forest on the island, and the other is on the beach opposite the forest.


    There are several cards in your hand.


    Name: Stealth.


    Skill introduction: Distort light and make yourself invisible.


    Remarks: You don''t need to take off your clothes, you can also be invisible.


    The card turned into a light spot and dissipated, and Gwen and the others disappeared in front of Mike.


    "We walked."


    Gwen said to Mike, five people and one wolf disappeared, walked through the portal, walked to the base not far away, and found a place to hide temporarily.


    Looking at the portal that disappeared behind them, several people determined their personal locations through the communicator.


    Neither of them would act until Mike''s commotion drew Mr. Sinister and the clones out of the base.


    Their task is simple and important.


    That is to sneak into Mr. Sinister''s secret base, find the equipment that stores the backup consciousness, let Tony import the cleaning program, use Mr. Sinister''s independent communication network to clear all the backup programs, and find all the bases where the clones are stored. , destroys the clone.


    After waving away Gwen and their portal, Mike walked towards his portal.


    "Mr. Kent, I''ll be waiting for your return."


    Mira waved ''affectionately'' to Mike. UU reading


    Since she has no fighting ability, she will stay here with Orolo and Bruce.


    Bruce nodded to Mike: "Be careful."


    A smile appeared on Orolo''s face: "Come on."


    Mike waved to the three of them, stepped over the portal, and appeared on the beach of the island.


    With the super vision turned on, Mike''s eyes turned to the center of the island, but he found that the outer wall of the experimental base could not penetrate at all, and it was obviously reinforced with lead.


    Raising his eyebrows, Mike didn''t care to put away his ability, flipped his palm over, and several character cards appeared in his hand.


    This is a heavenly group.


    named Xiao.


    Chapter List

 ~： sick note

    The cold got worse, so I went to take a drip in the afternoon, and I slept until now. It was too late to write. I asked everyone for a day off (17th), and the update was resumed in the early morning of the 18th.


    Sorry, bow.


    "Father of Superheroes" Sick Note


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Full text update of "Father of Superheroes", keep in mind the URL:


    Chapter List

 Chapter 423： Intrusion and Testing

    Looking at the card in his hand, Mike materialized it.


    In an instant, eight figures appeared beside Mike.


    They wore uniform black trench coats embroidered with red clouds, hats tied with wind chimes, fingernail-painted fingers, and rings marked with their code names on the corresponding fingers.


    A gust of wind blew, and a pleasant wind chime sounded. In the wind chime, the eight people took off their hats and knelt on one knee in front of the microphone.


    The first man had long red hair, and was so thin that he looked like he would be blown over by the wind, and the most special thing was his lavender eyes with several rings.


    The owner of Samsara Eye, Akatsuki''s leader, Nagato.


    The second woman with light blue hair, with a paper flower, and beautiful eyes, is Xiao Nan.


    The third is a man with black hair, handsome face, and sharp black eyes, Uchiha Itachi.


    The fourth is a man with a shark-like face, a big knife, and dark blue hair, a dried persimmon ghost shark.


    The fifth is a young man with short red hair and a handsome face, Scorpion.


    The sixth is a man with long yellow hair and his left eye covered by the long hair, Deidara.


    The seventh is a man with a mask who looks very gloomy, Jiaodu.


    The eighth is a man with a big gray back, lavender eyes, and a March sickle in his hand, Feiduan.


    Mike has embodied eight people in total. As for Orochimaru, Fei, and Jue, Mike did not materialize.


    "Owner."


    No matter what memories they have, no matter what ambitions and thoughts they have, as the person who created them, Mike is their master and their only god, and Mike''s mission is their only pursuit now.


    Mike looked at a few people and said indifferently, "Go ahead and make a fuss as much as you like."


    The eight people nodded, and when they were materialized, the information that Mike had already related was materialized to several people together in the form of memory, omitting the process of explaining the current situation.


    The eight members of Akatsuki''s organization got up and quickly disappeared in front of Mike.


    Mike learned a lot about the island, about Mr. Sinister, from Jason Stryker.


    There is surveillance all over the island, and there are even mutant ''radars''. As long as strangers come to the island, they will be discovered in a short time. The reason for this island.


    In other words, he may have been discovered during the time he was on the island.


    Mr. Sinister Essex is vigilant by nature. Even Jason Stryker, who has been with him for many years, does not know the details of the base or the exact location where the backup consciousness is stored. This is why Mike did not open the portal directly to reasons within the base.


    If he just rushes into the base and fights in the base, there is a very high possibility that the base will be destroyed during the battle, so that there will be no equipment for storing backup consciousness, and even if it arouses the vigilance of Mr. Sinister, he All may directly destroy the backup awareness equipment in the base.


    In this way, Tony will not be able to clear the backup consciousness in other secret bases through the network of equipment in the base.


    In this battle, destroying Mr. Sinister''s consciousness backup and cloning his body is the main purpose, otherwise even if they kill Mr. Sinister, their actions this time will be meaningless.


    Attacking the base frontally, attracting a large number of enemies, and even attracting Mr. Sinister, creating conditions for Tony and the others who had written down part of the route in the base in advance was Mike''s main task now.


    As for whether it can lead to Mr. Sinister...


    Mike learns from Jason Stryker that Mr. Sinister is a genetic scientist with a habit of collecting.


    If you see the power of Akatsuki to organize these people, and if the clones under his command can''t capture a few people, if Mr. Sinister''s collection addiction occurs, there is a very high chance that he will fight in person.


    So, all Mike has to do now is wait.


    At the same time, the eight people who were embodied had already left the beach, disappeared from Mike''s field of vision, and came to the forest connected to the beach.


    Nagato looked at the others and said, "It''s the old rule, a group of two, attack the base in the center of the island."


    A two-person team is their usual fighting method.


    Everyone nodded, and the two dispersed as a group, disappearing into the forest like blurry shadows.


    Nagato and Xiaonan stood there for a few seconds. Xiaonan approached Nagato and asked worriedly, "Your body?"


    Although they are embodied people, their memories and feelings are real.


    "It''s never felt so good."


    Nagato smiled and said to Xiaonan.


    Their strength and physical condition depend on Mike.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on the corner of Xiaonan''s mouth.


    Nagato looked at the center of the island, looked at his hands, and murmured, "If the purpose is to destroy the opponent''s base, it would be much easier for me."


    One move to explode the sky star is enough to destroy the base.


    Don''t destroy the base, don''t kill Mr. Sinister, this is Mike''s order.


    Xiao Nan squinted his eyes and smiled softly, and said, "Let''s go and perform the master''s task."


    Nagato nodded, his hands knotted.


    "The art of psychic!"


    Along with a burst of smoke, a huge strange bird dozens of meters in size appeared in front of the two of them.


    The strange bird had gray-green feathers, a huge yellow mouth, and its eyes, like Nagato, had strange rings.


    "Let''s go!"


    Nagato said lightly, and jumped on the giant bird''s head with Xiaonan.


    The giant bird spread its wings and set off a gust of wind, taking the two of them to the sky.


    At the same time, the other six also flew to the base in the center of the island in their own way.


    The island was not there, and they would soon arrive at the base at their speed, but when they moved, an alarm had already sounded in Mr. Sinister''s base.


    Hearing the alarm sound, Mr. Sinister who was busy in the base laboratory was alarmed frowned, stretched out his hand and swiped in front of him twice, and virtual screens jumped out one by one. Ninjas in uniform uniforms People appear on the screen.


    "Huh? These people? Which organization are they from?"


    Doubt flashed in his eyes, he had no impression of people wearing this uniform.


    However, since it was an uninvited intruder...


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Seeing how fast and capable these people are, it was time to test new weapons for him.


    Thinking of this, he manipulated it on the virtual screen.


    "Let''s start simple. I hope these people can give me some surprises and give me some unexpected gains."


    He chuckled and released the weapon he had made.


    Chapter List

 Chapter 424： he thought

    The tall dried persimmon shark and Uchiha Itachi moved quickly in the forest.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Itachi stopped.


    "Mr. Itachi?"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark asked suspiciously, but alerted the surroundings.


    "someone is coming."


    Uchiha Itachi said lightly, a pair of black eyes quietly turned blood red, and three black hook jade slowly turned in the eyes.


    The dried persimmon ghost shark also held the shark muscle behind his backhand.


    The next second, two figures appeared in front of them.


    The moment the two appeared, they immediately attacked them.


    I saw one of the women stretched the dragonfly-like wings behind her and slowly flew up from the ground, while the man beside her raised her hands, and a whirlwind appeared between his hands, stirring the surrounding air, bringing with it a whirlwind. A breeze blows.


    Puff puff!


    The woman flying in the air spit out liquid bombs at the two of them.


    The two easily dodged, and after watching those liquid bombs fall on the tree and corrode the branches in an instant, the expressions of the two just changed and returned to normal.


    If only so...


    Uchiha Itachi looked up at the woman flying above his head, and quickly formed a seal with his hands.


    "Fire Escape, Phoenix Immortal Fire Technique!"


    Following Uchiha Itachi''s low voice, flames spewed out of Uchiha Itachi''s mouth like impatiens seeds flying out, occupying a large space and flying towards the woman.


    The woman''s body was light and dodged in mid-air, shuttled through the Fengxian Fire, like a flexible green worm.


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi''s low voice sounded again.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    A huge fireball rushed into the sky and swallowed the woman who was avoiding Feng Xianhuo.


    "Bah!"


    A charred body fell to the ground.


    The entire battle process took less than five seconds.


    First use the technique of Fengxian Fire to induce the movement space of the woman, and then use the technique of arrogant fireball to kill the opponent?


    Really simple and practical tactic.


    and��


    This woman is too weak.


    The dried persimmon ghost shark glanced at the corpse on the ground and looked at the man.


    Seeing that the man threw his arm at them, two fast-growing whirlwinds rolled towards them.


    Twigs, gravel...


    The two whirlwinds were like the mouths of two monsters, engulfing them.


    The dried persimmon ghost shark stretched out his hand to block in front of him, and the red cloud windbreaker on his body swayed violently.


    The next moment, he jumped into the ground under his feet, like a shark swimming in the sea, he quickly rushed towards the man and jumped out from behind the man.


    With a forceful wave of the shark muscle in his hand, when the man just raised his arm and the breeze was blowing from his body, he knocked on the opponent''s waist and slapped the opponent flying out.


    "boom!"


    The man hit a tree, covered his head, and saw a shark formed of water bite him.


    With a tearing sound, the shark turned blood red.


    The dried persimmon ghost shark put the shark muscle on his shoulder, frowning at the man''s corpse.


    Although the ability is good, the reaction is too slow, it looks like there is no combat experience, and the body is too weak.


    After making an evaluation in his heart, he looked at Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi said calmly: "It should just come to try us."


    The dried persimmon ghost shark nodded.


    He thought so too.


    Boom, boom!


    Suddenly, there was an explosion in the other direction.


    The dried persimmon ghost shark frowned and said, "Is it Deidara?"


    "There''s no reason for him to just test us if he finds us out."


    Uchiha Itachi said, jumped up, and continued to move forward.


    At the same time, the combination of Deidara and Scorpion, the combination of Nagato and Konan, and the combination of Hidan and Kakuto all encountered their own enemies.


    And the quickest solution is Nagato and Konan.


    They take down the enemy simply to the extreme.


    When the enemy just appeared, Nagato used Vientiane Tianyin to pull the opponent over, and Xiaonan threw a pile of paper shuriken, tying the enemy into a sieve.


    The enemy didn''t even show his abilities, he became a corpse.


    Just don''t talk about martial arts!


    As for Feiduan and Jiaodu, the enemies encountered are also easy to deal with.


    Although one of the enemies they encountered had super-fast recovery ability and the other had powerful long-range ability, they were quickly eliminated by them.


    But Deidara and Scorpion encounter a formidable foe.


    One of them is okay, but it will become a beast and be directly divided by a scorpion, while the other is a bit tricky.


    That man can turn himself into a silver metal man, basically immune to their normal attacks.


    Whether it''s Scorpion''s ninja gear or poison gas, or even Deidara''s clay bomb, they have no effect on him.


    Scorpion, who had already summoned the puppet Fei Liuhu and hid in it, smiled at Deidara and said, "Do you need help?"


    "help?"


    Deidara easily avoided the metal man''s attack, stomped on the opponent fiercely, and after hiding to the side, sneered: "This kind of garbage, I can solve it myself."


    After the words fell, he suddenly moved quickly to the metal man, and a mass of explosive clay spit out from his mouth, forming a huge puppet, and wrapped the metal man inside.


    C4 Garuda.


    If the guy''s defenses are strong enough to withstand his blast, then destroy it from the inside.


    Garuda is filled with bombs that are invisible to the naked eye, and can even enter people''s bodies with breathing.


    "drink!"


    Looking at the enemy rushing out of the doll, Deidara snorted lowly, and the body of the metal man who had been sucked in a lot of bombs continued to bulge, and then spewed out a lot of internal organs and flesh and blood, turning into a puppet. corpse.


    Deidara smiled complacently, added several clay bombs, and directly smashed the corpse, smiled: "It''s just art!"


    Scorpion laughed beside him and continued to rush forward.


    And just when Akatsuki''s people and Mr. Sinister''s clone weapon fought Gwen and the others also received Mike''s message and began to act.


    The few people who were in the invisible state quietly touched the base.


    At the same time, Mr. Surprise, who watched the entire battle process through monitoring on the island, saw the result of the battle and the scene where the clone weapon he had ruled out was easily eliminated, instead of being angry, he became excited.


    The power of these eight people is beyond his imagination, and the most important thing is that judging from the fighting methods of several people, they are all abilities he has never seen before, and some people even have more than two abilities.


    "Are they mutants? Or superhumans? Or are they made of fighting tools?"


    He murmured, excitement flashing in his eyes.


    Obviously, he couldn''t imagine that these people came from another world, and the abilities used in battle had nothing to do with mutant abilities at all, and he didn''t know that these people were existences called ninjas.


    Chapter List

 Chapter 425： base

    Mike stood on the spot, used the card to hide himself, and used his super vision to look at the entire battlefield, watching all the battles of several people.


    "There should be stronger clone weapons."


    Mike whispered, very sure of this.


    Judging from these few battles, the clone weapons sent by Mr. Sinister have only one ability, and the clone weapons with complex abilities are Mr. Sinister''s forte.


    But even so, Mike has great confidence in Xiaotian Group.


    Compared with the clone weapons of Mr. Sinister, Akatsuki, which Mike embodied, has a very big advantage.


    Diversified abilities and rich combat experience.


    As long as Mr. Sinister doesn''t send out over-spec cloned weapons, such as Charles'' clones, or other clones with abnormal abilities, as well as cloned weapons with various compound abilities, the Xiaotian Group will not be defeated.


    "coming!"


    Seeing the movement in the distance, Mike whispered in his heart.


    As the battle unfolds, the battle becomes fierce in an instant when the newly emerged clone weapons exhibit two or more abilities.


    And seeing those clone weapons show a lot of familiar abilities, Mike''s mood is inexplicable.


    Anger, helplessness, and soaring killing intent.


    He took a deep breath and could only focus on Akatsuki''s battle with the clone weapons.


    Has a powerful recovery ability, and has a clone weapon with Edman alloy bones and teleportation ability, as well as a clone weapon with Cyclops ability and rapid healing ability, and can use ice and fire ability. fighting.


    Biaofei''s blood, violent explosions, and the battle between the two sides were extremely fierce.


    But in the end, the two of them were still victorious.


    They killed an enemy like a long-range turret, buried the clone weapon with teleportation and Edman alloy in the ground, and the two moved on.


    At the same time, the Uchiha Itachi team also solved the enemy. As for the Nagato team, they had already killed the enemy and rushed towards the base at the fastest speed.


    at last��


    It was the group of Deidara and Scorpion who encountered a problem again.


    They meet an updated version of the Metal Man just now.


    Metal man that can be cloned.


    The metal figure that appeared in front of them, like a copier with the copy function turned on, separated from the metal figure one by one, surrounded the two, and fought with them.


    In addition, these metal men also have the ability to attack remotely.


    They can open their mouths and let out a destructive roar that blasts both of them like cannonballs.


    In this regard, the two are also a little helpless.


    It''s not that their abilities are weak, but the ability of this metal man is really restraining their ninjutsu.


    The golem''s venom and sharp ninja tools are useless against them, and even normal clay bombs are useless against the metal people.


    Faced with this situation, he could only summon one of his strongest puppets, the three generations of Kazekage, and used the magnetic sand iron to solve these metal people.


    In front of the puppets of the three generations of Kazekage, these metal figures became the restrained party.


    Seeing this, Mike nodded, and his eyes fell on the fastest two Nagato.


    These two are not far from the base. As the fastest two, Mr. Sinister will definitely take good care of them.


    Sure enough, as soon as the idea fell, several figures appeared beside the two.


    It was a few people with white wings but no strands.


    They are like the legendary angels, with beautiful facial features and perfect bodies.


    After they appeared, they summoned the wind, fire, and thunder, respectively, and attacked Nagato.


    In the face of such an attack, Nagato didn''t care.


    A layer of shield appeared, and after directly absorbing all the attacks, Xiao Nan, who had disappeared into pieces of paper at some point, suddenly appeared among the ''angels'' with wings formed of paper, a large white The paper was like a sharp knife, and under her control, the angels were cut into pieces.


    The two then moved on.


    forward, forward...


    Akatsuki''s people kept defeating the enemies that appeared, and marched towards the base.


    Seeing this scene, Mike''s expression became serious.


    Now comes the crucial time.


    Because Nagato and Konan, who are the fastest, have already reached the sky above the base, and Akatsuki''s others will arrive one after another within a certain period of time. If Mr. Sinister doesn''t come up with a more powerful clone weapon, Akatsuki''s people will Going to break into the base.


    At the same time, Mr. Sinister in the base was extremely happy.


    These suddenly appeared enemies, although they appeared very strange, the ability they showed him really surprised him!


    Everyone''s abilities were multiple, and they''re still unfolding, comparable to his clone weapons.


    He is now very much like grabbing these people for research to see if they are his own abilities or if they are weapons made by others.


    If it is the former, his collection library will add a new collection of the best.


    As long as he thought about it, he seemed extremely happy.


    So, he finally dispatched what he thought was the perfect clone weapon.


    Has the ability to manipulate ice and fire, can quickly heal, and even use a clone weapon of psychic power.


    Has a transformed beast, can teleport, hide in the shadows, and can use the clone weapon of mental shock.


    A person who has a giant, can control hair growth, can use the whole body hair as a weapon to harden and launch it, and has the ability to absorb attacks.


    have��


    In addition to these clone weapons with compound abilities, there are also clone weapons that have a single ability but are powerful enough.


    Like Eric''s clone weapon.


    When these clone weapons rushed out of the base, the battle with Nagato and Konan immediately began, and as Akatsuki''s others appeared one after another, the battle instantly became fierce.


    Shen Luo Tianzheng!


    Amaterasu!


    C2 Dragon!


    Water blast!


    Paper dance!


    ��


    Watching the increasingly fierce battle Mike was thinking that after the battle was over, let Nagato try to use the reincarnation technique to resurrect Charles and the others.


    However, according to his estimates, the probability is very low, as low as infinitely close to zero.


    After all, this is not the world of Hokage.


    The rules of the two worlds are different, and some things cannot be used in this world at all, unless Mike''s ability is strong enough to break through the rules of this world...


    However, you can still try.


    On the other hand, Tony and the others became more and more fierce in the battle. When the clone weapons continued to rush out of Mr. Sinister''s base, they had successfully sneaked into the base and began to search for Mr. Sinister''s consciousness backup equipment.


    Chapter List

 Chapter 426： Clear and find

    The five Gwen carefully explored the base, with three eyes in front of the five, paying attention to the surrounding situation, while Tony scanned the base with his battle clothes, and while searching, he drew a map.


    The base is bigger than they thought.


    rumbling...


    The sound of fighting outside kept breaking into their ears, like drums urging them to act, making their actions unconsciously speed up.


    Dodging the clone weapons that kept rushing out of the base and joining the battlefield, several people looked at the direction where the clone weapons appeared and moved faster.


    As they continued to explore, Tony''s map gradually took on an outline.


    An inverted pyramid shape that continues downwards.


    According to the map that has been explored so far, this base should have five floors.


    Now, they''re on the third floor, and normally, the consciousness backup device should be on the fifth floor.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Gwen stopped, as if he felt something, and walked into the fork on the left side by accident.


    Tony was stunned for a moment, and said, "We have to speed up and go to the next floor."


    "I think, what''s there."


    Gwen hesitated, feeling a strong emotion that made her heart flutter.


    She has to go and see.


    Gwen''s eyes were firm, and she whispered, "I''ll go and see for myself, you go to the next floor."


    "no!"


    Peter grabbed Gwen and said, "Have you forgotten the horror theorem?"


    can''t be dispersed...


    Gwen froze for a moment, couldn''t help but smile, and said, "Peter, this is not a horror movie."


    "It''s scarier than a horror movie."


    Peter looked stubbornly at Gwen.


    Just when Gwen was about to give up, Tony said, "Then let''s go have a look and go to the next floor."


    Perhaps, Mr. Sinister went against common sense and placed the consciousness backup device on the third floor.


    The group moved quickly.


    Walking through the long dark corridor, when they came to the corridor camera, the eyes suddenly opened up.


    It was a rather large circular space, like an ancient Colosseum.


    In the center of this space, there is a very conspicuous device.


    It was like an erected coffin, and it was like a dormant chamber, and around that dormant chamber, there were two clones.


    But these are not important, because their eyes have been attracted by the people in the dormant warehouse.


    Superman, Clark!


    Seeing this scene, several people were extremely shocked, and Gwen almost cried out.


    Clark really isn''t dead!


    She excitedly looked at Clark in the dormant warehouse.


    At this moment, Mike''s voice rang in their communicator.


    "Mr. Sinister is out, you all hurry up."


    Based on his confidence in his own strength and his own clone weapons, Mr. Sinister appeared on the battlefield, wanting to experience these unseen abilities up close.


    Hearing Mike''s voice, Gwen and the others quickly reacted.


    Now is not the time to save Clark.


    As long as you make a move, Mr. Sinister will definitely be alarmed, and then Mr. Sinister''s consciousness will be backed up...


    Clean up your awareness backup first!


    After making a decision, Gwen took a deep look at the dormant Clark, nodded to Tony and the others, and left quickly.


    The third floor has been searched, and they will start the fourth floor search.


    The area of ??the fourth floor is much smaller than that of the third floor, and when they entered the fourth floor and saw the clones in the nutrient tank, when they saw the dense cloning instruments, they knew that they had found the right one.


    Unfortunately, they still haven''t found the machine where Mr. Sinister''s backup is stored.


    Just when they were about to go to the last floor, Tony stopped the four of them, pointed to the clone machines, and said in a low voice with thought: "Maybe these machines are on the same network as Mr. Sinister''s backup device, I''ll try it first. try."


    With that said, he walked to the instruments, connected the steel suit with them, and started the operation.


    Research records, gene inventories, gene combination sequences��


    Jarvis searched quickly.


    Two minutes later, Tony''s eyes lit up.


    found it!


    According to the previous records of visiting the gene bank, he found a secret access channel, and after passing through this channel, he found the backup of Mr. Sinister''s consciousness.


    Thirteen.


    There are a total of thirteen backups of consciousness.


    These backups of consciousness are located all over the world.


    While looking at the data, Tony started clearing using the clearing program.


    Before, they encountered a similar person during a mission in the Avengers.


    The man transmitted his consciousness into the machine, and after killing the other party, Tony studied the information left by the other party.


    The current removal program was developed based on the original research.


    The cleanup went smoothly, but Tony noticed a weird problem after the cleanup.


    Mr. Sinister''s backup consciousness has several records of activation, and the activation location is right here, on the fifth floor!


    When he saw this record and remembered some of the experimental records he just saw, Tony''s eyes changed.


    There is a terrible thing on the fifth floor, and now that he has cleared his backup consciousness, that thing may have been activated.


    "Come on!"


    With a low cry, he immediately rushed to the third floor.


    Gwen Four and Three Eyes followed.


    Although they were curious about what was going on, looking at Tony''s expression, it was obviously not the time to ask.


    Tony and his party were very fast.


    After leaving the fourth floor, they immediately rushed to the place where Clark was found.


    And just as they rushed there, two spots of scarlet appeared in the dark fifth floor space.


    boom!


    He walked out of the broken nutrient tank, and drops of green nutrient solution slowly fell along his body, stopping in place like a sculpture.


    After a few seconds, as if adapting to his body, he began to move slowly.


    At the same time, Tony, who had already reached the third floor, told Mike that the backup of consciousness had been cleared.


    The moment he got the news, Mike, who was standing quietly on the beach waiting, flashed a red light in his eyes, looking at the battlefield in the distance.


    boom!


    With a bang a shallow crater appeared on the beach under Mike''s feet, and Mike had disappeared.


    He has been waiting for this sentence for a long time.


    As for the eight people who were embodied by him, only Nagato and Uchiha Itachi were left in a situation where there was a steady stream of enemies.


    Boom!


    With a terrifying sonic boom, Mike, who flew from a distance, smashed several clones standing in front of him, and charged straight towards Mr. Sinister.


    Nagato and Uchiha Itachi showed a smile after seeing this scene, gathered the last chakra, and killed the surrounding enemies.


    On the other hand, Tony and the others have used Luke''s purification ability to successfully kill the two mutant clones with powerful psychic abilities that were used to suppress Clark.


    Gwen opened the dormant chamber and looked at Clark with his eyes closed, his eyes red.


    Chapter List

 Chapter 427： Tonys voice

    "Clark, Clark!"


    Gwen called in a low voice, took Clark out of the dormant bin, put it on Sanyan''s body, and ran out of the base.


    At the same time, the figure on the fifth floor of the underground space, in a very short period of time, the body that was originally stiff and unnatural became extremely flexible, and then picked up the white coat on the side and put it on.


    He looked up at the top of his head, with a stiff smile on his face, his body slowly flew up, and after a slight pause, he aimed his palm at the ceiling.


    "boom!"


    A shock wave gushed out from his palm, blasting a hole several meters in size from the ceiling above his head, and he flickered and disappeared in place.


    At this time, Gwen and the others were rushing out of the base, and Clark, who was rescued, was placed on the back of the three eyes, and led by the three eyes to the outside of the base.


    And when Gwen heard a bang behind him, he stopped and said to everyone: "You go first, there are enemies coming."


    "I''m staying!"


    Peter stood beside Gwen without hesitation, while Harry and Luke also stood with them smiling.


    Three Eyes threw Clark to Tony and stood behind the four.


    "Tony, Clark will leave it to you."


    Gwen spoke, and blue flames emerged from her body, swallowing her flesh and turning into a burning skeleton.


    Before Tony could answer, Gwen and Peter''s spider senses sent a warning. Peter shot two threads of spider silk, pulling Harry and Luke aside, while Gwen aimed his hands in front of him, only to shoot a flaming one in time. The flame''s cobweb was hit by a figure, smashed on Sanyan, and knocked out one person and one wolf.


    boom!


    Gwen penetrated the wall behind him, and the scattered blue flames pulled out a beautiful band of light, which slowly scattered on the ground.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the figure in the white coat.


    It was a burly man, two meters tall, with a red diamond mark on his forehead.


    At this moment, he was wearing a cobweb with burning flames, and he was looking at everyone with curious eyes.


    "Walk!"


    Gwen gave a low voice to everyone, grabbed a handful of his hands, and quietly appeared one after another inconspicuous spider silk floating in the air. With Gwen''s pulling, it wrapped around the figure''s body, and one after another flames quietly emerged. , turning the figure into a blue torch.


    Tony flew out holding Clark, and Harry threw several burning bombs at the enemy.


    Boom, boom!


    With the violent explosion, Luke took the opportunity to appear next to the enemy, unlocking his abilities.


    "Peter!"


    Luke greeted, and when Peter was about to rush over, the figure that turned into a torch waved his hand, and an invisible force appeared from him, knocking Luke out.


    Peter hurriedly shot several threads of spider silk and took Luke down.


    But the invisible power of mind blasted him like a cannonball at Harry.


    "Fake!"


    Harry swore lowly, put his hands on his chest, and flew out with Peter.


    "Roar!"


    The three eyes fiercely leaped towards the enemy, and a big mouth that swallowed flames bit the enemy fiercely, but was grabbed by the head and pressed to the ground.


    boom!


    The ground shook, and the air waves mixed with the flame rolled around, and then the ground on the third floor shattered, and the three eyes fell to the fourth floor.


    boom!


    When the man moved, an invisible force shook the burning flames away, looking at Gwen who was rushing towards him, showing a happy smile.


    Boom, boom!


    Hearing the sound of fighting behind him, Tony stopped and looked at it, pressing the communicator and shouting, "Uncle Mike!"


    "Uncle Mike! Mike!"


    Tony called.


    "Gwen was beaten!"


    As soon as the words came out, Tony felt a lightness in his arms.


    "Um?"


    Tony stopped and stared at Clark who disappeared.


    What about Clark?


    Could it be that?


    He looked back and saw that Clark, who had woken up at an unknown time, punched Mr. Sinister''s face. Before Mr. Sinister could stabilize his body, another figure descended from the sky and stepped on Mr. Sinister''s face. It smashed the ground of the third floor and stepped directly on the fifth floor.


    Tony''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "elder brother!"


    Looking at Clark floating in the air, Gwen cried out excitedly and hugged him tightly.


    Clark nodded, touched Gwen''s angry head, and said, "That was... Dad!?"


    Gwen responded.


    Clark let go of Gwen and said, "You guys leave first!"


    He moved and floated to the big hole that was blasted out, his eyes swept away, and he fell.


    Immediately, the battle became more intense.


    Gwen looked at the ground and said to everyone, "Go!"


    There are still many clones out there, and they have no shortage of opponents. Just leave this enemy to his father and brother.


    Five people and one wolf ran out, and just after leaving the base, the entire base began to vibrate, and then red rays emerged from the base.


    Boom, boom!


    In the fierce explosion, a large amount of flames sprayed out from the base, as if the entire sky was dyed orange-red.


    In the next instant, three figures appeared like sharp blades, piercing through the gorgeous flames and appearing in the air.


    Mike, Clark, and��Mr. Sinister.


    There was a flash of light in Mike''s hand, and a **** head appeared, but judging from the facial features that had not been completely destroyed, it was also a Mr. Sinister.


    "Tony? What''s the matter? You failed?"


    Mike frowned.


    "No! His backup of consciousness has been destroyed. This person should have imported Mr. Sinister''s consciousness into this body before we attacked, because our behavior of destroying the backup of consciousness was activated."


    Mike looked coldly at Mr. Sinister not far away, and said slowly, "That is to say, as long as you kill him, Mr. Sinister will be completely finished, right?"


    "right!"


    Hearing Tony''s words, Mike''s eyes flashed, and the head in his hand was brought up in front of him, his eyes flashed, and two heat visions completely destroyed it.


    The smile on Mr. Sinister''s face froze, but then he shrugged and said nonchalantly, "It''s just an unused body."


    damn it!


    If he hadn''t just completed this perfect work some time ago, and transported the backup of his own consciousness into this body in advance, he would be dead now!


    Thinking of this, his eyes turned cold, and he glanced at Gwen who ran out of the base, frowning slightly.


    Tony Stark?


    Isn''t this guy dead?


    Also cloned?


    Thinking of Tony Stark''s genius statusMr. Sinister''s mind came to an answer.


    With a thought, the remaining dozens of clone weapons surrounded Gwen and the others.


    In the battle with Akatsuki, a lot of clone weapons were lost, and this was the last.


    However, those people in the red cloud windbreaker were finally killed, those corpses...


    Mr. Sinister looked at the corpse on the ground.


    Very good, soon he will have access to these excellent collectibles.


    He showed a smile, but the next moment, the smile on his face froze.


    Chapter List

 Chapter 428： besieged

    "Snapped!"


    With a snap of fingers, the people who were embodied by Mike turned into light spots and disappeared.


    After being incarnated by Mike, these people are flesh and blood, and they will not disappear even if they are killed before the time of incarnation.


    But if Mike voluntarily cancels it, or the time is up, they will disappear completely, not even a drop of blood from the previous battle will remain.


    Seeing Mike''s actions, Mr. Sinister was stunned, and then looked at Mike ecstatically.


    "It turns out that this is your ability!"


    Mike didn''t respond, just flipped his palm and took out more than a dozen character cards from the Naruto series. After he embodied them, he let them join the battlefield.


    This time, the people who were embodied this time were the Konohakami Shinobi headed by Kakashi, plus Gwen and a few others, enough to cope with the current situation.


    Mr. Sinister looked at Mike with fiery eyes: "What kind of ability is this? Why haven''t I seen it? Tell me!"


    Mike snorted softly, and the cloak behind him pulled out a thin line and disappeared in place.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, the two fists slammed together.


    Mike immediately held Mr. Sinister''s hand, a kryptonite pistol quietly appeared in Mike''s hand, and he stabbed Mr. Sinister in the chest.


    Mr. Sinister grinned, not caring.


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, the kryptonite spear shattered, and the imaginary scene of piercing Mr. Sinister''s body did not happen.


    what happened?


    Mike was startled.


    He''s pretty sure Mr. Sinister has Kryptonian abilities, kryptonite...


    "Ah!"


    Mr. Sinister''s eyes turned red.


    On the side of Mike''s head, two thermal vision rubbed Mike''s head and shot out. When Mike was about to attack, Mr. Sinister pushed his hand, and the invisible shock wave knocked Mike out.


    Noticing the doubts on Mike''s face, Mr. Sinister smiled proudly: "In the Battle of New York, your performance was too conspicuous."


    That short spear restrained the Kryptonian''s ability, so he naturally wouldn''t just ignore this weakness.


    He raised his palm, as if looking at a work of art, his eyes full of confidence and pride.


    "The Kryptonian''s body is very special. I originally cloned a Kryptonian''s body and planned to add other abilities to it, but as the experiment was carried out, I found that this would not work at all."


    "The Kryptonian genes are rejecting other genes."


    "So, I can only change my mind, first create a strong enough body, and then fuse the Kryptonian''s genes into it, suppress it and make it part of me."


    With the change of the primary and secondary relationship, the kryptonite short gun lost its function.


    Mr. Sinister kept talking, showing his masterpiece to his enemies, looking like a talkative villain.


    Mike took out his ears and glanced at Clark, who had not spoken since he rushed out of the base. Seeing that he was quietly absorbing solar radiation, he said, "I won''t wait for you."


    The words fell, and in Clark''s funny eyes, he killed Mr. Sinister.


    Feeling the warmth of the sun falling on his body, Clark let out a sigh of relief.


    He hasn''t been in the sun for a long time.


    After Mr. Sinister used Charles'' clone to capture him, he took him to the base and used him as a quality inspector for the clone''s weapons.


    When needed, arrange the space enchantment in advance, remove the spiritual power that suppresses his thinking, and let him fight with the clone weapon.


    And after the battle, the clone with telepathic ability no weaker than Charles will re-suppress his thinking and lock him into a dormant cell.


    In order to ensure that Clark would not escape, Mr. Sinister created several clones with telepathic abilities, which took turns to suppress his thinking, so that Clark had no way to break free from the shackles of his mind.


    Mister Sinister treats him as a trophy.


    Thinking of the experience of being detained in the past few years, even Clark has a tyrannical mood in his heart.


    So, with a flash of his body, he besieged Mr. Sinister together with Mike.


    boom!


    The shock wave was mixed with thought power and fell on Mike and Clark. After blowing them away, they reached out and held it. The invisible gravity pulled Mike and Clark, and they were dragged from the air.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, two deep pits with cracks appeared on the ground.


    Mike and Clark stood up against gravity, and the ground beneath them shattered.


    Just as the two were about to fly, a powerful spiritual force slammed into the heads of the two, causing Mike and Clark to cover their heads, and their bodies froze slightly.


    The two were pulled by the power of thought, slammed into each other fiercely, and were blasted out by Mr. Sinister''s thermal vision.


    Mike and Clark rubbed the ground, two ravines appeared under them, and the pile of dirt piled up behind them like a hill.


    The two shook their heads and left the place.


    "boom!"


    The ground closed like the pages of a book, slammed together fiercely, and burst into cracked gravel and dust.


    The corners of Clark''s mouth twitched, and he said to Mike: "Dad, think of a way, he has too much ability."


    Shockwaves, gravity, telepathy, telepathy, Kryptonian power��


    Mr. Sinister''s current capabilities are very comprehensive, and coupled with the power of Kryptonians, it does seem to be invulnerable.


    But also just looks.


    Although Mr. Sinister has a lot of abilities, he has very little ability to have an effect on Mike and Clark, and even less ability to kill them directly.


    He just attacked according to Mike and Clark, and then chose the most suitable ability to resist the counterattack.


    There are indeed many cards in Mike''s collection that can solve the current situation.


    But it would be too embarrassing to kill the opponent easily.


    The most important thing is that they can kill each other without the need for cards.


    "Clark!"


    With a low voice, Mike dodged the lightning that gushed out of Mr. Sinister''s palm, stood with Clark, and said, "Remember how you cooperated when you practiced fighting when you were a kid?"


    Clark''s eyes lit up and nodded.


    The corners of father and son raised their mouths at the same time and flew towards Mr. Sinister.


    Mr. Sinister sneered.


    Various abilities slammed into the two again.


    Mike and Clark quickly dodged and came to Mr. Sinister''s side. When Mr. Sinister''s shock-wrapped fist slammed into Mike, the father and son exhaled an icy breath at the same time, making Mr. Sinister''s figure pause.


    Then Mister Sinister is over.


    The father and son no longer fight each other, but tacitly cooperate with each other''s attacks and attack.


    For a while, Mr. Sinister felt like he was surrounded by two people There were attacks from all directions, and there was no way to avoid it, and even the counterattack was easily blocked by the father and son.


    Bang bang bang!


    The fists kept falling on him, making him dizzy.


    Suddenly, the father and son bound him and pressed him to the ground.


    "Gwen!"


    With the cries of father and son, Mr. Sinister was blasted to the ground.


    "boom!"


    At the same time that a big pit appeared on the ground, a figure burning with blue flame rushed into the big pit in the dust, looking at Mr. Sinister who was restrained by Mike and Clark, holding Mr. Sinister''s face in both hands, a pair of The flaming hollow eyes met Mr. Sinister''s.


    Eye of Judgment!


    Chapter List

 Chapter 429： ending

    "what!"


    Mr. Sinister screamed in pain, because of the Eye of Judgment, he experienced the endless pain of the experimental subjects who were dissected and experimented in various extreme ways, and accompanied by these pains, the burning of the soul .


    He struggled in pain, but Mike and Clark were pressing down on him like two big mountains.


    After a few seconds, under the burning of his soul, he had lost the consciousness of struggle.


    "sinner!"


    Gwen said coldly, and the fire of vengeance completely burned Mr. Sinister''s soul.


    Letting go of Mr. Sinister''s face, Gwen looked at Mike and Clark with a smile.


    Throwing away Mr. Sinister''s body, Mike praised the two of them: "You did a good job."


    Hearing Mike''s words, the two laughed.


    Gwen looked at the battle in the distance and said inexplicably, "It''s time to end."


    Clark nodded and looked at Mike.


    Mike waved his hand and said, "Go ahead, I''ll deal with the remaining problems."


    After watching the two leave and join Harry on the battlefield, Mike''s eyes turned to the corpse on the ground.


    A card appeared, manifested as black Amaterasu, and after burning Mr. Sinister''s body cleanly, Mike rushed into Mr. Sinister''s base.


    A few seconds later, a large amount of magma poured out from the base, destroying the entire base.


    Mike flew high in the sky, swept around with his super vision, made sure that there was nothing suspicious left, and flew to the battlefield of Gwen and his party.


    After snapping his fingers and dispersing the embodied ninjas, Mike fell from the sky under the gaze of Gwen and his party.


    Excited, happy, relieved, adored...


    Everyone looked at Mike with various eyes, and Mike raised his eyebrows.


    "Don''t look at me like that, this is the basic operation!"


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    "Let''s go!"


    A card appeared between Mike''s fingers and smiled at everyone: "Let''s celebrate!"


    Everyone cheered excitedly, and after Mike opened the portal, he strode over.


    After Mike walked through the portal, he waved away the portal.


    "Wait a minute! Almost forgot about the corpses."


    With Mike''s voice, a portal reappeared in its original place.


    Mike patted his forehead and walked out, smiled and waved at Gwen on the other side of the portal. After dispersing the portal, he quickly dealt with the corpses on the island.


    After a few minutes, Mike clapped his hands in satisfaction.


    Cleaned up now.


    "There seems to be no food at home..."


    Mike squeezed his chin and muttered, opened a portal, and walked over.


    Two hours later, Mike served the last dish.


    Mike, Clark, Gwen, Oren, Peter, Harry, Luke, Mila, Tony, and Orolo and Bruce at Mike''s house, the crowd gathered around the old-fashioned dining table at Mike''s house, cheering and holding up wine glass in hand.


    "For justice!"


    "For us!"


    "For the world!"


    Tony looked at everyone and pouted.


    Still young, not getting the point at all.


    He coughed lightly and shouted in his loudest voice, "For Uncle Mike!"


    Gwen was stunned for a while, and his eyes swept to Tony immediately.


    Instead of blushing, Tony raised his chin to the crowd.


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing, then looked at Mike and shouted in unison: "For Dad! (For Mike!) (For Grandpa!) (Uncle Mike!


    Mike smiled, gave Tony a wink, and touched everyone''s wine glasses lightly.


    Ding!


    ��


    The next day, Mike rubbed his hair like a chicken coop and walked into the bathroom.


    The cold water hit his face, and Mike let out a sigh of relief.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, he patted his face lightly, remembering the group of demons dancing after everyone was drunk last night, he couldn''t help laughing and whispering: "That group of crazy kids."


    After washing, Mike walked into the kitchen, prepared breakfast for everyone, and called everyone up.


    After everyone finished their meal, Mike opened the portal and took everyone to the meeting of Qunxing Company.


    At this time, Jason Stryker has gathered the company''s senior management, the heads of various departments, and the company''s lawyers into the conference room.


    Looking at Mike and his group who came out of the portal, everyone was either surprised or looked at Mike and his group in confusion.


    But before they could speak, Jason Stryker got up and said to everyone: "From today, the Qunxing Company is Miss Gwen Kent''s."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Jason Stryker in shock, as if he had been hit by a sledgehammer on the head, and his head buzzed as if it was down.


    "Sir, I have transferred the name of the ''company owner'' and all of my assets to Miss Gwen Kent, and from today the Star Destroyer will not be hunted, they are no longer criminal."


    Jason Stryker said respectfully to Mike.


    Mike nodded and said coldly, "If you''re done, you can go."


    Jason Stryker smiled: "I''m sorry for what I did!"


    When the words fell, he took out a gun and put it on his forehead.


    boom!


    With a gunshot, the entire conference room fell silent, and the top executives of Qunxing Company were completely dumbfounded.


    What kind of plot is this?


    What is this development?


    Why did you suddenly commit suicide?


    What are they going to do now?


    A series of question marks appeared in their minds.


    Mike didn''t let them be confused and frightened for too long. As Professor X''s ability card turned into a blip and dissipated, the power of the mind emerged from Mike''s mind, fixed everyone in place, and began to brainwash them.


    Most of these people are ordinary people, and Mike handles them quickly.


    When Mike was brainwashed, Mike found that the heads of these people had been manipulated.


    Needless to say, Jason Stryker must have done it.


    In just half an hour, everyone in this conference room became loyal to Gwen and the others.


    Mike dissipated the embodied power and said to the crowd, "Go out and finish your work."


    Everyone responded in unison and left the conference room with respect, as if they couldn''t see Jason Stryker''s body at all Gwen popped out two beautiful blue flames, After Jason Stryker''s corpse and spurted blood were cleaned up, a dazed look flashed in his eyes.


    Is this the end?


    So simple?


    Mike patted Gwen''s head lightly and smiled: "Silly girl, this is just the beginning."


    Now, they just killed the people who should be killed, and held the stars in their hands. There is still a lot of work to do to make the current stars fundamentally change and become Gwen''s ideal superhero company.


    Gwen recovered and said, "I know."


    As she said that, she looked at Clark, Peter and the others, with a bright smile on her face, and said, "Let''s work hard together."


    Everyone smiled and nodded.


    Chapter List

 Chapter 430： leave

    A week later, night.


    Mike was busy in the kitchen, listening to the voice of Oren who was yelling in the living room, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Insert an app: a perfect replica of the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an app that can change the source--Mimi reading.


    This little guy, after staying with them for a while, has initially integrated into the Kent family.


    When Clark learned that he had a son, and that Oren''s mother was Fiora, he still remembered the dazed expression on his face.


    "Ha ha."


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    Although Oren is Clark and Fiora''s child, Clark and Fiora have no plans to form a family.


    As for the future, let it be.


    Just as Mike was washing the dishes, Clark walked in.


    "dad."


    Clark shouted, walked over to Mike, and said, "Dad, what are you doing delicious?"


    "Your favorite braised pork."


    Mike said with a smile, picked up the kitchen knife, and said, "Leave this to me, and you go to accompany Oren."


    "No." Clark shook his head and said, "With Oren, there will be time in the future."


    Mike frowned.


    That''s right...


    He looked back at Clark, and when he was about to scold him, he heard Clark say, "But after today, I won''t be able to see you."


    Mike felt as if his heart was blocked, and he didn''t even know how to answer.


    He wiped his hands on his apron and patted Clark on the shoulder. "Sorry, son."


    Clark shook his head and said, "Dad, you gave me enough, never say sorry to me."


    He understood that Mike''s departure from this time and space was never an option, but a must.


    If he stayed here, what would happen to him in another time and space, and his brothers and sisters?


    Will they experience the same thing as them in a world without Mike, in a world with stars?


    It was something he absolutely didn''t want to see.


    Clark was silent for a while, his head lowered slightly, and said, "It''s me who didn''t protect Charles and Eric, and didn''t protect others."


    Looking at Clark''s head, Mike suddenly rubbed twice, took Clark''s head in his arms, patted it lightly, and said with a smile, "Okay, it''s all over."


    Mike materialized out of Nagato and tried to resurrect the two, but under the rules of this world, nothing happened.


    Clark''s throat rolled, and his eyes were slightly red.


    Now, only in front of Mike, he will show his vulnerable side.


    After taking a deep breath, Clark quickly calmed down his emotions and said, "Dad, teach me how to make braised pork."


    "Now?"


    Mike looked at Clark in surprise.


    Clark nodded.


    Mike froze for a moment and smiled: "Okay."


    While the two were busy, Gwen stuck his head out of the kitchen door.


    "Ah! Brother, you are too cunning! You are actually learning how to cook with your father!"


    Gwen yelled, walking behind the two, and strangling Clark by the neck.


    Clark rolled his eyes and said, "Let go of me! Isn''t it cheap for you after I learned?"


    "Cheap me?"


    Gwen smiled, sent Clark away, looked down at the cutting board, and saw only pieces of pork belly.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and he looked at Clark vacantly, and said, "Liar to me! This is obviously the braised pork you like to eat."


    Clark pushed Gwen outward with a blank expression: "Go, don''t make trouble for me."


    Gwen glanced and pouted, strangled Clark''s neck again, and said to Mike fiercely: "Mike Kent! You have to teach me too! Or I will strangle your son!"


    "��"


    Mike picked up the kitchen knife expressionlessly, played with a knife, and the blade flashed a little cold light under the light.


    "What did you say?"


    Mike smiled at Gwen.


    Gwen shuddered, let go of Clark, and smiled flatteringly at Mike: "Dad! Daddy! Dear Daddy! I want to learn too!"


    After Mike left, she could make it herself if she wanted to.


    Looking at Gwen helplessly, Mike said, "Go, take a mobile phone and record it, teach you two, you won''t be able to eat tonight."


    "I''ll get it!"


    Gwen was still shouting, and the man had disappeared into the kitchen.


    Afterwards, while cooking, Mike told the two of them the main points, chatted with the two of them, and was busy in the kitchen for a while.


    Gwen held up the phone and gestured to Mike who had finished the last dish. After pressing pause, he said to Mike, "Dad, you have a closing remark."


    Mike thought for a moment and nodded.


    Gwen pressed to shoot.


    Mike looked at the camera, tidied up his clothes, and said with a smile, "From now on, we have to eat on time every day."


    After a pause, he raised his hand a little silly, clenched it into a fist, and made a cheering gesture.


    "puff!"


    Gwen saved the video and couldn''t help but laugh.


    But with a smile, her eyes turned slightly red, and she turned and walked out quickly.


    Mike sighed in his heart and said to Clark, "Serve the food, eat."


    Because Mike and Tony will be leaving tonight, Peter and the Star Destroyer, along with Bruce and Orolo, came to see them off.


    In addition to these few people, Fiora was also called over by Oren Ruanmo Hardbuo.


    Looking at Oren who was entangled in Tony, Fiora had a smile on his face. After seeing Mike and Clark walking out with the dishes, their hands unnaturally clenched into fists.


    Not long ago, they were enemies, but now because of Oren, the relationship between them has become very delicate.


    Mike put down the dish, looked at Fiora''s expression, and waved his hand naturally.


    "Don''t be stunned, take Oren to wash your hands and eat right away."


    Fiora was stunned: "Oh."


    Turning around, he couldn''t help pinching himself.


    Oh what, why are you acting so obedient?


    She couldn''t help but murmured, but still called Oren and walked into the bathroom.


    Wash your hands, eat.


    Although today''s dinner is still enjoyable, everyone''s heart is still a little lonely.


    When Mike put down his chopsticks.


    Everyone immediately turned their attention to Mike. UU Reading


    After a slight pause, Mike said to everyone, "Tony and I are leaving now."


    Clark nodded, but Oren ran to Mike''s side, took Mike''s hand, and said to Mike with tears in his eyes, "Grandpa, goodbye! Oren will miss you."


    Mike bent down, kissed the little guy on the forehead, and said, "I''ll miss you too."


    Tony on the side blinked at Oren: "After I leave, I will open the gift I left for you, you know?"


    Oren nodded, turned his head and threw himself in Fiora''s arms.


    "Hey! Let''s take a group photo."


    Peter took out a Polaroid camera.


    After everyone stood together and took two large group photos, Mike picked up one of them, put it in the dimension pocket, and winked at Tony, who was wearing the steel suit. While Clark and the others were still looking at the photos, the two The person activates the time-space shuttle device and disappears.


    Looking at Mike and the two who quietly disappeared at home, everyone''s expressions were different.


    Gwen pursed his lips and said, "I''m going to bed."


    Clark sighed as he watched Gwen go upstairs.


    He turned his head, and stayed for a while.


    Two figures were reflected in his blue eyes.


    Oren, who was sobbing softly, and Fiora, who hugged Oren softly and comforted her with a gentle face.


    Lips moved slightly, raising a humble smile.

 Chapter 431： go home

    "La, la la la la!"


    Gwen sat on the sofa, holding an ice cream, scooped a small sip into his mouth, and hummed happily.


    In the scorching summer, only ice cream could comfort her heart that was hurt by not being able to travel together in time and space.


    Taking another spoonful and stuffing it into his mouth, Gwen let out a sigh of relief and bit the spoon to check the time.


    "It''s only been three minutes."


    Gwen muttered, worried.


    What if they are the same as the last time, and go for six months?


    "Probably not. Tony is here this time."


    She said worriedly, and the small spoon kept scooping out the ice cream and sending it to her mouth.


    Suddenly, her face changed.


    My stomach is so cold, have I eaten too much?


    Seeing that the ice cream bucket, which was half her head, was completely eaten, Gwen pressed his stomach and frowned.


    "Have it!"


    Her eyes lit up, she looked around, and after making sure her father would not come back suddenly, she snorted and turned into a burning skeleton.


    "Ha! Much more comfortable!"


    Gwen grinned, blue flames spewing from her mouth.


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, she lifted up her T-shirt.


    "��"


    Looking at his disappearing stomach, leaving only the spine of the body, Gwen pouted.


    "The stomach is gone, of course it won''t be uncomfortable anymore."


    "What doesn''t hurt?"


    "My belly..." Gwen reacted, and hurriedly put away the transformation ability, put down the clothes that had been pulled up on his stomach, turned to look at Mike who suddenly appeared, and said in surprise: "Dad, you are so fast this time. !"


    Mike tilted his head, but Tony couldn''t help laughing, imitating Gwen''s tone.


    "Yo, so fast."


    Mike''s face darkened, he waved his hand to open a portal, kicked Tony away, and dispersed the portal.


    Gwen snickered, seeing Mike looking at him, looking at the ice cream bucket on the table, and suddenly said, "Dad, how is it? What does the future look like? Have you seen me? I must be very happy. Pretty?"


    Mike stared at Gwen and walked towards her step by step. When she panicked, Mike hugged her and gently touched her head.


    A question mark appeared on Gwen''s head.


    What''s going on here?


    Mike looked at his daughter and let out a long breath in his heart.


    You''re fine like this, Gwen from another world, has endured too much... eh?


    He suddenly saw the ice cream bucket on the table.


    "Did you eat a bucket of ice cream in the few minutes we walked?"


    Gwen felt a little guilty and said, "That, I..."


    "Suffocate you!"


    Mike said fiercely, and slammed Gwen into his arms.


    "Ah! Woohoo!"


    Gwen struggled in Mike''s arms, his arms swaying chaotically.


    Three seconds later, Mike let go of Gwen, Gwen tidied his hair, and said with disgust, "Dad, you are so annoying, you messed up my hair."


    Saying that, she ran out of the door with her slippers on, changed her shoes and ran out.


    boom!


    Hearing the closed door, Mike touched his head.


    At this moment, the door quietly opened again, and a small head came in through the crack of the door, and said to Mike, "I''m going to find a friend to play with! Humph!"


    The words fell, and the door was closed again.


    Mike smiled reassuringly.


    Looking at his home, Mike closed his eyes.


    It''s not over yet, at least in this world.


    Stellaris��


    Mike''s eyes turned cold, and after leaving the house, he came to the house of Maria next door.


    After knocking on the door, Maria welcomed Mike in, and happily said to Mike, "Are you going to rub two hands with me?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have time now, I''m here to find Tony."


    Seeing Mike''s serious expression, Maria nodded and looked at the time: "He should be in the laboratory now, you can go by yourself, I want to go out with Peggy."


    Mike nodded and walked towards the laboratory.


    In this world, he and Tony just disappeared for a few minutes. No one could have imagined that in these few minutes, they went to another world, and they even experienced a war and solved a big problem there. crisis.


    Mike went all the way down to the ''underground storage room'' of Maria''s house.


    After Tony''s renovation, the original underground storage room has been expanded a lot, and it is filled with various high-tech instruments, and even several sets of steel battle suits.


    "You are welcome, Mr. Kent."


    With Jarvis''s textured voice, the door of the laboratory quietly opened, Mike strode in, saw Tony placing the scarred battle suit, and said, "It''s time to act."


    Tony''s hand paused slightly and nodded: "What are you going to do?"


    "Collect the evidence of the stars and attack the stars?"


    Although Qunxing is growing rapidly and attracting attention, it is only just getting started.


    The superheroes they launched, although under various propaganda, their fame has risen rapidly, but it is still incomparable with the real superheroes such as Tony who participated in the battle of New York and have been protecting people.


    And Qunxing has secretly done a lot of illegal things. Through their understanding in the future, it is easy to collect evidence and then strike a complete blow against it.


    Mike groaned and said slowly: "This is what you have to do, and it is also what you will do in the future, now..."


    His eyes froze for a moment, flashing with a cold color, and said: "What I want to do most now is to kill those two people."


    Those two people?


    Kill it again?


    Tony pondered and said, "Okay."


    These two people are indeed very dangerous, and the more they find a solution, the safer they will be.


    If the two people noticed when collecting the evidence of the stars, the matter would become more complicated.


    but��


    Tony said hesitantly: "If Jason Stryker is dealt with, the stars will be in complete chaos before we collect the evidence? Will this allow others to take the opportunity to intervene?"


    Mike said lightly: "It''s not as difficult as you think, and it doesn''t take too much time to collect evidence."


    "I''ll let Ruiwen become Jason Stryker and manage the stars for two days, and let the transformed Ruiwen take the initiative to assist you in your investigation."


    "Great."


    Tony''s eyes lit up.


    Doing this really makes it a lot easier.


    "Then let''s go."


    Mike said lightly, with a smile on his face, and said, "Resolve it early, feel at ease early."


    If it wasn''t for Tony to clear the backup consciousness, Mike would do it himself.


    Tony nodded, put on a new steel suit, and stood beside Mike.


    With the map provided by Tony, they didn''t need to fumble this time.


    Mike opened the portal directly to the base, drove it to the fourth floor of Mr. Sinister''s underground base, and rushed in with Tony.

 Chapter 432： Who are you

    The so-called surprise may be referring to the current expressions of Mike and Tony.


    Just after passing through the portal, the two saw a stunned face.


    Mr. Sinister.


    Both sides were stunned.


    Tony stepped back quietly, and the expressions of Mike and Mr. Sinister became subtle.


    Mr. Sinister raised his hand, but before his shock wave blasted out, Mike appeared in front of him like a teleportation, one hand on Mr. Sinister''s arm, the other on Mr. Sinister''s head, Pushed back out.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Wherever the two passed, all the research equipment was smashed into pieces.


    With a cracking sound, the walls of the laboratory shattered. When Mr. Sinister was still stunned, Mike pinched Mr. Sinister''s head and threw it out. Thermal vision hit Mr. Sinister.


    "what!"


    Mr. Sinister cried out in pain, his thought power mixed with shock waves, destroying everything in front of him, and slammed it on Mike.


    Mike crossed his hands in front of his face and slid back a distance, leaving two ravines on the ground.


    Looking at this scene, the angry Mr. Sinister was a little surprised.


    This power?


    The wound on his chest was squirming quickly, and it was healed in just a short time.


    The next second, when he saw the ground shatter and Mike disappeared again, wearing a suit and a white coat, the gentleman-like Mr. Sinister couldn''t help scolding.


    "Fake!"


    Who is he?


    What''s wrong with him?


    Do they know each other?


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Mike''s fist slammed into Mr. Sinister''s chest, knocking him out.


    Mr. Sinister''s eyes popped, his mind power and shock wave condensed in his hands, and when Mike chased, he slammed out with his fists.


    "boom!"


    With an explosion, the shock wave and the gust of wind swept around with the two at the center.


    The ground under Mr. Sinister''s feet shattered, and the whole person fell from the fourth floor to the fifth floor.


    Fifth floor! ?


    Damn, can''t let the battle spread to the things in the fifth floor, he is too fragile.


    Mr. Sinister was furious and looked at Mike who was chasing after him. In the roar, he aimed his hands at Mike, wrapped the shock energy with thought force, and slammed it towards Mike like a cannonball.


    Mike punched out.


    The terrifying energy burst, and after shaking Mike, he flew up from the fifth floor.


    At the same time, because of the sound of battle, the clones guarding the base also rushed over.


    The battle became more brutal.


    Watching the increasingly fierce battle, Tony shook his head and cleaned up the backup while dealing with a few clones.


    This time, his movements were even faster. In less than thirty seconds, he was completely cleaned up. Even the consciousness backup on the fifth floor of the base was cleaned up.


    "Uncle Mike, clean up."


    He spoke quickly.


    As soon as the words fell, the battle between Tony and Mr. Sinister became more and more intense.


    After a few seconds, Mike suddenly appeared in front of Tony.


    After killing the two enemies who fought with Tony, with the wave of his hand, he embodied a card, opened a portal, and said to Tony: "You go first, I will clear the battlefield."


    Tony glanced at Mike''s head in his hands, frowned, and left immediately without saying a word.


    Waving away the portal, Mike evaporated the head in his hand with thermal vision, and a card appeared in his hand.


    Name: Sakaski


    Character introduction: Admiral of the Navy, the owner of natural rock berry fruit, known as Akainu.


    Note: Justice! justice! justice!


    There was a flash of light in his hand, the card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, and a phantom with a hat and cold eyes appeared behind Mike.


    After the phantom turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body, Mike''s eyes flashed, and his hands turned into red magma.


    Two minutes later, the entire base was completely submerged in magma.


    From a height, it looks like a volcanic eruption has occurred in the center of the island.


    ��


    Stellaris, New York headquarters.


    Jason Stryker stood on the top floor of the Stars Building, looking down at the street below, with a fascinated smile on his face.


    The feeling of being so condescending and holding everything in your hands is mesmerizing.


    Stellaris has had a good start, and a good start is half the battle.


    He has already made a plan for the future, as long as it is carried out according to the plan, neither the X-Men nor the Avengers can escape!


    And just as he was immersed in the beauty of the future, a figure appeared quietly behind him like a ghost, his eyes flashed, and two crimson lights flickered, smashing his heart into pieces.


    By the way, the reading app I''m using recently has a lot of sources, all books, and updates quickly!


    "Uh!"


    The pain of his heart bursting suddenly made him cry out in pain.


    He looked down at the big hole in his chest with disbelief in his eyes.


    who is it?


    Pfft!


    The corpse fell heavily to the ground.


    Mike looked at Jason Stryker''s corpse and was completely relieved, remembering the movement of the other party looking out the window just now, and muttered: "Silly."


    He took out his phone and called Ruiwen.


    "Mike!"


    Ruiwen said with some surprise: "I was about to call you."


    Could it be that this is the legendary heart-to-heart?


    Ruiwen thought happily.


    "I have something to ask you for help."


    "Are you looking for my help?"


    Ruiwen said in surprise: "Is there something you can''t solve?"


    "I��"


    "Don''t let me help you clean up your romantic debts?"


    "I want you to be..."


    "It''s you who refuses, right? Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    Mike was speechless and said, "Listen to me! Forget it, come over first, and you''ll understand when you see it."


    With that said, Mike hung up the phone and opened a portal Ruiwen came over curiously.


    "Where is this?


    Her expression became serious, especially after seeing the corpse on the ground.


    "The Qunxing Company."


    Mike said lightly, "I want you to become like him, manage the stars for two days, and then help Tony and the others collect evidence."


    Ruiwen nodded: "No problem."


    She glanced at the corpse on the ground, her body began to change, and in the blink of an eye, ''Jason Stryker'' appeared in front of Mike again.


    Ruiwen watched Mike put Jason Stryker''s body into the dimension pocket first, and then slowly said, "What happened?"


    Mike told Rui Wen some things in the future, Rui Wen couldn''t help but said, "Good job!"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me next, this is what I am good at."


    Raven is very confident about this.


    Mike responded and said, "I will thank you later."


    "Thank me?" Ruiwen approached Mike, licked her lips, and said charmingly, "How are you going to thank me?"


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "Can you stop talking to me about such an ambiguous thing with that bastard''s face?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Ruiwen laughed happily and blew a kiss to Mike: "Leave it to me here."


    Mike frowned in disgust, opened the portal and left quickly.

 Chapter 433： Find

    Three days later, the otherwise peaceful morning was shattered with a sensational piece of news.


    The true face of Qunxing!


    Beneath this report is a piece of evidence of Qunxing Corporation.


    In order to improve the fame of their superheroes, the stars have created a crime after another, and even some super criminals are their own people.


    This alone makes people unacceptable.


    Not to mention other criminal evidence.


    Stealing information, threatening others'' lives, using superpowers of the mind to control...


    The crimes committed by the Qunxing Company are simply shocking.


    Looking at these, people''s first reaction was shock, and then they couldn''t believe it.


    A superhero company turned out to be a criminal den?


    Can you believe this kind of thing?


    However, the reality is that the stars are indeed under investigation, and even some criminal "superheroes" have had fierce battles with the Avengers and X-Men.


    Two days later, it was fully implemented.


    Stellaris is completely doomed.


    Those superheroes under the name of the star company, as long as they have committed crimes, have been thrown into prison.


    "Bah! Those **** don''t deserve to be called superheroes at all!"


    "Yeah yeah!"


    "Only Superman, Captain America, and Iron Man can be called superheroes!"


    "Fortunately, it was discovered early, otherwise I don''t know how many people were killed."


    "It''s a pity that their boss is missing, that person is really hateful!"


    "Hope the Avengers they catch him."


    Hearing the people talking, Mike, who went out for a walk in the morning, showed a smile.


    This thing is finally over.


    very nice.


    Wait a moment!


    Mike took a step.


    He seemed to have forgotten something.


    Yeah, it seems like the guy in the White House right now is Jason Stryker too.


    Although it is controlled, but before the control, some illegal and criminal things have been done.


    "Well, let Tony and the others deal with it."


    He squeezed his chin and muttered as he walked home.


    "John? Lana?"


    Looking at the two people standing in front of his house, and noticing their anxious expressions, Mike moved.


    "Mike!"


    Seeing Mike appear, John seemed to have seen a savior, his eyes lit up slightly, and he strode over.


    Mike patted John on the shoulder and said, "Go home and talk."


    John and Lana nodded.


    After returning home and pouring a glass of water for the two of them, Mike sat across from them and said, "Is it Luke''s business?"


    The two nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Luke won''t affect his schooling because of the stars."


    John and his wife looked at each other with a wry smile on their faces, and said to Mike, "Thank you, but... Luke hasn''t come back yet."


    "what?"


    Mike frowned.


    It stands to reason that when the stars are under investigation, the preparation of a superhero like Luke will be released home after a simple investigation.


    Recommended, the app I''ve been using recently, cached books, read aloud offline!


    After all, Luke is only preparing, he has not yet participated in the action of superheroes, and he has not yet committed a crime.


    "Blame me!"


    John held his head.


    If he hadn''t been persuaded to think that Luke could become a superhero, he wouldn''t have to hide his true self for the rest of his life and make him a reserve hero of the Qunxing Company, this would not have happened.


    Lana hugged John tightly and said, "Darling, I don''t blame you, and you don''t know the situation."


    "Don''t worry, Luke will be fine, I will ask someone to help find him and bring him back."


    Hearing Mike''s words, the two were excited.


    With Mike''s help, this matter is basically solved.


    Mike nodded to the two, and when the two met, he called Tony and the others.


    John''s hearts dropped slightly.


    After chatting with the two for a while, John and the two left.


    They''re going to find Luke.


    Although they knew that they were weak and could hardly find Luke, it was a torment for them to just sit here and wait.


    Fortunately, they didn''t suffer for too long, and Luke returned safely the next day.


    But because there were too many people to deal with, Luke was thrown into prison and temporarily forgotten in a corner.


    Encountered such a thing, John and the others did not let Luke go to school immediately, but chose to rest at home temporarily.


    During Luke''s break, Gwen and Peter came to see Luke together after school.


    Gwen rang the doorbell and turned around and said sternly to everyone: "Don''t mention the stars and superheroes!"


    Peter and Harry, and Mary Jane, who had been walking more and more tightly with Gwen and the others recently, nodded shyly.


    Just then, the door opened.


    Seeing Gwen and the others, John showed a relieved smile.


    Luckily, the kids didn''t alienate Luke because of this.


    "Come in, children."


    John stepped aside, and after the four of them walked in, Gwen pointed upstairs and whispered, "Luke is in his room, you go."


    Several people responded and walked upstairs lightly.


    John and his wife smiled at each other.


    "Luke has bad friends."


    Lana smiled and nodded, "I''ll go get them some snacks and fruit."


    At the same time, several people who went upstairs saw Luke jumping up and down, but after some were hit, they were relieved.


    After chatting with Luke about going to school, and then chatting, everyone''s topic unconsciously ran to superheroes.


    Seeing Luke''s bitter face, Gwen rolled his eyes, patted Luke''s shoulder, and said carelessly, "Don''t be disappointed, we will set up a superhero team by ourselves in the future, and we won''t bring anyone else to play."


    "OkayOkay!"


    Harry responded hurriedly: "I''m called Angel."


    Gwen chuckled, remembering what she looked like after her transformation, and said, "You are an angel, and I am a demon!"


    Peter looked at Gwen, blushing slightly.


    If Gwen was a demon, he would also fall with him.


    Mary Jane looked at several people enviously.


    Superheroes are too far from her.


    She just wants to be independent and be a rich person who doesn''t worry about life.


    Looking at the chattering four, Luke smiled happily.


    I was afraid that the four of them would dislike him and disappeared without a trace.


    "Children, eat some fruit."


    Lana pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing a few people chatting happily, the smile on her son''s face reappeared, and he was completely relieved.


    "Thank you Aunt Lana."


    Gwen took the lead and picked up an apple.


    Lana smiled, closed the door for the children in the thanks of several children, and left quickly,


    ��


    in a secret laboratory.


    A group of white lab coats looked at a blood sample with excited expressions.


    They found the ''antidote'', which was a major discovery.


    As long as the serum is successfully developed, it will become an antidote for countless people and save countless people.

 Chapter 434： 4 people

    Days, suddenly become salted fish up again.


    Lying on the lazy chair, Mike, who was basking in the sun, yawned, picked up a snack and put it in his mouth, and then sipped a sip of the fragrant tea, these days...


    "Really comfortable."


    Mike said leisurely, looking at the street outside, his eyes narrowed.


    The matter of the stars has come to an end, and even in the past month or so, it has been gradually forgotten by people.


    The Qunxing incident didn''t change people''s lives much, but because of Qunxing''s promotion of superheroes, after Qunxing''s superheroes disappeared, these ''superhero'' fans turned to other superheroes. Let the Avengers and X-Men become more and more popular.


    but��


    Regarding the stars, there is actually a small tail.


    Fiora.


    In this world, Fiora hasn''t joined Stellaris, so Mike hasn''t seen her and doesn''t know where she''s hiding now.


    Please help, you can steal the book votes like stealing vegetables. Come and steal your friends'' book votes and vote for my book.


    Otherwise, Mike doesn''t mind getting rid of the other party.


    But if you want to find Fiora specifically, there is no need for it.


    He''s just a Kryptonian, if he comes out to do something, he''ll get rid of it.


    Mike, who can embody the Kryptonian short gun, said that the Kryptonians are too weak.


    "what!"


    Stretching, Mike took out his phone and casually flipped through the news.


    The phone, called Mizuho 2, is made by Future Technologies.


    The phone hasn''t officially hit the market yet, but Mike got it from Eric early on, and it''s a limited edition.


    Compared with Qunxing, the development of future technology companies is very stable.


    The mobile phone named Future 1, after several months of market testing, has a terrifying 95% market praise rate, so the future 2 model mobile phone is also on the release schedule.


    Eric is busy with company affairs, Charles is busy with school affairs, Clark is running around doing interviews and writing news every day, and Gwen is in school.


    Own��


    "Don''t mention it."


    With a murmur in his heart, Mike threw up a snack and opened his mouth to catch it.


    "Full score!"


    He narrowed his eyes happily.


    Suddenly, the phone in his hand rang.


    Mike looked at the name on the screen and couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    It''s Peggy Carter.


    Needless to say, he must have seen him being free recently, and asked him to play mahjong.


    Is he, Mike, free enough to play mahjong?


    He yawned and was about to put his phone on mute and put it aside when he felt two prying eyes.


    No way��


    He murmured in his heart, turned his head quickly at a speed that ordinary people couldn''t detect, and glanced at the window.


    I saw two faces stuck to the glass like window grilles, staring at him with brightly colored eyes.


    Mike: "��"


    As if he didn''t see it, Mike turned his head back at an inhuman speed, and then picked up the phone with a yawn.


    If you don''t answer the phone, you have to listen to their nagging again.


    Seeing Mike picking up the phone, Peggy Carter and Maria outside the window left the window, rubbed their faces lightly, and said, "Don''t sleep, you will get Alzheimer''s if you sleep again."


    "That''s right!" Maria echoed: "Let''s do activities together!"


    Mike was speechless: "Finger activity?"


    "Hey!" Peggy Carter smiled: "You''re fine anyway."


    "Ha, you come to send money, I will not refuse."


    Mike laughed at the two of them, walked to the door and put them in.


    "Just two people? Young people can''t fight!"


    With that said, Mike is about to see off the guest.


    "stop!"


    Peggy Carter raised his hands and said, "Someone, we have an appointment!"


    "A person you can never imagine!"


    Maria smiled proudly.


    Mike pinched his chin and muttered, "Absolutely unexpected? Pepper?"


    "No, no no!"


    "Natasha? Wanda? Pietro? Bruce..."


    Hearing Mike read out a series of names, Peggy Carter looked at Mike with a vacant eye, and said, "Just read all the people we know!"


    "Who is that?"


    Mike was a little curious.


    "Hank! Didn''t expect it!"


    Peggy Carter and Maria laughed happily.


    "Hank? Is that the Hank I thought?"


    Mike narrowed his eyes.


    "That''s right! It''s him!"


    Maria smiled and said, "After the Battle of New York, we left him a house here. He would come and live there every once in a while. The last time you came, you seemed to be traveling."


    last time?


    Go to Twilight Wolf World?


    Mike whispered in his heart.


    She looked up at the time and said, "Looking at the time now, he should be ready."


    "Ready? Ready for what?"


    Mike asked casually, and when he saw the two looking at him, he vigilantly said, "What do you want?"


    "What are you doing? Open a portal to bring him back!"


    Peggy Carter urged Mike.


    Mike: "��"


    Guys, not only do I have to play with you, but I also have to be a driver for you?


    With a helpless expression, he took out a card and opened a portal to Hank Pym''s house. He was wearing a suit and saw that he took care of himself meticulously. Hank Pym, who was wearing a pair of sunglasses, dragged Came over with a suitcase.


    "Mike! Long time no see!"


    Mike waved away the portal and looked at the sunglasses on Hank Pym''s face: "Are you poor enough to buy a plane ticket?"


    Hank Pym took off his glasses, and as if he didn''t hear anything, he stretched his arms towards Mike, and when Mike was about to hug him, he turned around and hugged Maria next to him, saying, "Please this time. The attitude of the driver is a little worse."


    Mike: ?_?


    Old thing, believe it or not I''m throwing you back to San Francisco now?


    Hank Pym turned around and hugged Mike, and said, "Long time no see."


    Mike smiled: "Did you bring enough money?"


    "Ah."


    Hank Pym laughed contemptuously He is also a billionaire after all.


    "I''m going to put my luggage first."


    Hank Pym said, pulling the suitcase out.


    After he left, Mike whispered to Peggy Carter, "He''s not mad at you anymore?"


    Peggy Carter nodded: "S.H.I.E.L.D. is gone, why is he angry?"


    "Also..."


    Mike nodded.


    Moments later, Hank Pym changed and returned to Mike''s house.


    The battle is coming!


    Whoa, whoa!


    Just as Mike and the four gathered at home to bet ten... When playing cards, Tony was busy in his personal laboratory in the Avengers Building.


    At Mike''s request, he was building a mount for Gwen, a mount he made himself, a mount that was better than Three Eyes.


    Looking at the design drawing on the virtual screen, Tony frowned and kept modifying it.


    Still not up to his expectations.


    He raised his hand and clicked on the virtual screen, spread his hands gently, and the design diagram on the screen was divided into small parts.


    After adjusting, Tony nodded and put it together again.


    On the virtual screen, it was a big metal bird with stretched wings.


    Tony took a sip of his coffee and whispered, "This should be almost the case."

 Chapter 435： relief, friend

    In the evening, Aunt Carter, Aunt Stark, Uncle Pym and Brother Kent, who had been busy all day, ended the day of fighting.


    This battle was extremely tragic, almost ruining the old waists of Aunt Stark and Uncle Pym.


    But unlike the two ladies who got nothing at all, Uncle Pym won a lot, and even came to a three-house take-all, and even Mike lost a lot of money won.


    Looking at the proud Hank Pym, Maria and Peggy Carter gritted their teeth and left Mike''s house.


    Just as Hank Pym was about to leave by pressing his waist, Mike walked to the door and closed the door under Hank Pym''s puzzled eyes.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Hank Pym looked at Mike warily.


    Mike sneered and walked towards Hank Pym step by step, forcing him to the wall.


    "boom!"


    With one hand on the wall, Mike looked down at Hank Pym with a very oppressive gesture, and said, "Old man, he is very good at playing!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Still pretend!"


    Mike looked at Hank Pym with a sneer with his arms folded, and said, "Don''t think I don''t know that you''ve just been a poker player."


    "Speak with evidence!"


    Hank Pym stared righteously at Mike.


    Mike looked at Hank expressionlessly, and suddenly said, "I''ll go tell Maria and Carter about this."


    With that said, Mike turned around and walked out.


    Hank Pym''s face changed, and as Mike walked to the door, he shouted, "What do you want?"


    Mike turned around with a smile on his face: "We meet in half."


    "Bah! You are too greedy!"


    "Huh!" Mike scratched his ears: "You say it again."


    "You are such a good man."


    Hank Pym gives Mike a thumbs up.


    Mike nodded with satisfaction, and went to the living room with Hank Pym. After dividing Hank Pym''s money in half, he patted the other party''s shoulder and said, "It''s beautiful, but it''s too shameless. He even used ants to cheat."


    By the way, the book-chasing app I''m using recently, caches and reads books, and reads aloud offline!


    Hank Pym twitched his face: "Who told them to bully me not to play at first, so that I almost lost all my pants."


    "Ha ha!"


    Tears almost came out of Mike''s laugh.


    Hank Pym snorted coldly, turned and left quickly.


    But when he walked to the door, he turned back to Mike and said, "I''m coming for breakfast tomorrow morning!"


    "What?"


    "What''s wrong?" Hank Pym pointed at Mike angrily: "I paid so much money, how many meals do you still care about?"


    When the words fell, he opened the door and walked out.


    Mike stayed silent for three seconds, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and muttered: "Bah! This is not your money!"


    "Evening! Extra meal!"


    He murmured, strode away from the house, and walked towards the supermarket.


    In the evening, when Gwen and Clark came home, they looked at a table of sumptuous dishes and gulped.


    "Dad, did you find money?" Gwen said, running to the dining table, picking up a piece of tenderloin and stuffing it into his mouth, saying with satisfaction, "It''s delicious."


    Clark pinched Gwen''s ear and said, "Go wash my hands!"


    Gwen stuck out his tongue, picked up another piece of tenderloin, and ran to the bathroom with a smug smile.


    Mike put down his chopsticks and said to Clark, "Hank is here. I played mahjong with them for a while and won some money."


    Clark''s eyes lit up and said, "Is Hope here?"


    "No, I heard from Hank, she''s been busy lately."


    Seeing that Clark was a little disappointed, Mike winked teasingly: "What? Hope has been chosen, what do you plan to do with the two from Planet Daily? Do you want to marry them all? I''ll prepare a house for you."


    Clark''s face froze, then became weird, and said, "Something happened before, they... uh, that''s it."


    "Um... ah?"


    Mike looked at Clark in shock and said, "They made up a pair and left you aside?"


    What kind of plot is this? You can''t even write a novel like that!


    Clark nodded, not only not disappointed, but a sense of relief.


    Mike handed the chopsticks to Clark: "Quick! Tell me what''s going on?"


    Seeing his father''s gossip, Clark''s mouth twitched, but he still sat down and told Mike slowly.


    Perhaps the two did not conquer Clark for a long time, and the two established a deep friendship during the fight. In addition, once the two were on a business trip, Louise encountered danger, so things went smoothly.


    "and many more!"


    Gwen, who came out at an unknown time, felt like his head was getting bigger after listening to Clark''s words.


    She bit her chopsticks and said tangled: "How is it possible? Don''t they all like you, I mean, like men? Even if these things happen, they will only become good friends, and then share you together, How can you be a couple?"


    Clark said with a strange expression, "Carrie likes it regardless of gender."


    "hiss!"


    Mike and Gwen took a deep breath, looked at each other, and said at the same time, "Eat!"


    The melon is finished, it''s time to eat.


    Mike gave Clark two chopsticks dishes, and Gwen put chopsticks dishes for Clark, and Clark was speechless when he saw it.


    The father and daughter looked at Clark, sighed and shook their heads.


    It''s over, there''s no chance.


    Had a chance to get three kills.


    However, today''s meal is extraordinarily delicious.


    ��


    Gwen''s school, lunch time.


    After Gwen came to the restaurant with her lunch box, she glanced around, saw Peter and Harry waving at her, and walked over with a smile.


    After Gwen sat down, Mary also bought a lunch from the cafeteria and sat with the four of them.


    "What about Luke?"


    Gwen asked Mary.


    Luke and Mary are in the same class, and they both came to the cafeteria together a few days ago.


    Mary glanced at the lunch in Gwen''s lunch box and said, "I called him, he said he would come in a while."


    Harry muttered, "That''s a lot of work."


    "It''s Luke!"


    Peter pointed to the door.


    Gwen raised his arm, waved at Luke, and said, "Hey, here we are!"


    Luke glanced at them, ignored them, and walked to the corner alone.


    Seeing this scene, Gwen froze for a while, frowning slightly.


    How is this going?


    "Didn''t he see it?"


    Peter asked strangely.


    "I see."


    Gwen said it with certainty, looked at Luke in the distance, his eyes flickered, as if thinking of something.


    Harry asked suspiciously, "Why didn''t you come to see us?"


    Mary Jane shook her head.


    Just then, they saw several children walking towards Luke.


    "What do they want to do?"


    Harry''s eyes narrowed.


    Gwen covered the lunch box and said, "Guys, it seems like trouble!"


    As soon as the words fell, the four people who had been paying attention to Luke heard the voice from there.


    "You monster! Get out now!"


    Hearing the roar of the other party, Mary Jane was okay, and the faces of the three of Gwen instantly became extremely ugly.


    "Mary, help look after our meals!"


    Gwen said lightly, and under Mary Jane''s worried eyes, she opened her chair and strode over.


    Seeing this, Peter and Harry hurriedly followed, for fear that Gwen would suffer.


    Gwen rushed to Luke, looked up at the child who was a head taller than her, and said coldly, "What did you just say? Say it again?"


    Lukla nodded Gwen and said in a low voice, "Gwen, you don''t have to come here, it will make you also..."


    "you shut up!"


    Gwen turned his head and shouted angrily, and Luke shrank his neck in fright.


    Then Gwen turned to look at the burly sixth grader again, and said coldly, "You, again, say, one, one more time?"


    Obviously a pretty and cute little face, at this moment exudes a terrifying coldness.


    The child swallowed his saliva, and then said fiercely: "I let that monster..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gwen landed a punch on the child''s stomach, and when he bent down slightly, he grabbed the child''s hair and slammed it on the table.


    "boom!"


    The head collided with the table, making a clear sound, Gwen pressed the other''s head, and looked at the others with a cold face.


    The children who came with him stepped back in unison.


    Seeing this scene, Mary Jane in the distance covered her mouth in surprise.


    She did not expect such a beautiful person Gwen to be so decisive.


    Those are senior students, taller than them, stronger than them, more than them...


    "let me go!"


    The boy who was pressed by Gwen on the table shouted loudly, "Did I say something wrong? To be able to enter that sinful Stars Corporation, isn''t it a monster?"


    "Ha, maybe he''s a criminal too?"


    "And you guys, if you keep hanging around with him, maybe you''re also monsters and criminals!"


    Luke was previously chosen as a superhero backup by the stars, and how jealous they were, how proud and schadenfreude they are now.


    Gwen''s eyes turned cold: "I let you talk nonsense!"


    She picked up Luke''s dinner plate.


    "enough!"


    Luke grabbed Gwen''s hand and said, "Enough, Gwen!"


    He didn''t want to cause trouble for Gwen and the others because of him.


    Gwen froze for a moment, threw the dinner plate aside, looked at more and more people, watched them look at them with fear and anger, she pursed her lips, and said, "A bunch of idiots!"


    When the words fell, she let go of the boy and said, "You are all idiots!"


    The boy rubbed his face, proudly watching more and more people standing behind him, and shouted: "Let''s drive the monsters out together!"


    "go out!"


    "go out!"


    Hearing the roars of the crowd, Gwen shivered violently.


    Harry and Peter looked at these people angrily, defended loudly, and even rolled up their sleeves.


    Luke hurriedly grabbed the two of them.


    "Get out! Monsters are not welcome here!"


    The boy took the lead in roaring, clenching his fists excitedly.


    Following his cry, other people called out one after another.


    Gwen clenched his fists.


    These people are so nasty!


    She took a deep breath, suddenly smiled at the boy, and walked over step by step.


    "Guess, am I a monster? Guess whether I will give you to..."


    As she said that, she made a gesture on her neck and showed a nasty smile, imitating the perverted murderer in the movie, licking her lips, a dangerous light appeared in her eyes, and even released a trace of revenge. Spiritual breath.


    The boy pressed his face, as if frightened, and stepped back.


    The others got nervous when they heard Gwen''s words.


    Gwen stood still in front of the crowd, watching them quietly.


    When their nervous shouting stopped, Gwen suddenly yelled at them.


    "Go to hell! Ouch!"


    Hearing Gwen''s cry, dozens or hundreds of people turned their heads and ran.


    Seeing everyone''s actions, Gwen couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Giggle!"


    For a moment, there was only Gwen''s laughter in the entire restaurant.


    Appears unusual... jarring!


    The children who were startled by Gwen also understood that they had been played, and looked at Gwen angrily.


    But the three of Luke couldn''t help laughing.


    Gwen curled his lips and made a gesture to Peter and the others. The four of them stopped laughing, and pointed their middle fingers to the others, shouting loudly, "Fake squid!"


    When the words fell, Gwen turned around and said to the three of Luke: "Let''s go!"


    The three of Luke nodded and walked out with Gwen.


    Looking at the backs of the four and watching the whole process in her eyes, Mary Jane was very excited.


    Gwen''s friendship made her very envious, and Gwen''s bravery just showed her admiration.


    She looked at the food on the table, looked at Gwen''s lunch box, packed it quickly, and chased it out. When passing by the children, she also followed Gwen''s appearance, facing the children. Standing up everyone: "A group of soft eggs!"


    When the words fell, she left the cafeteria in a turbulent mood.


    "Hey, wait for me! Gwen! Your meal!"


    Mary Jane shouted loudly.


    Gwen and the four stopped, looked at Mary Jane who came out, and showed a smile.


    Look, there are still people who understand.


    They were right about Mary Jane, a good girl.


    Gwen smiled, stretched out her arms to Mary Jane, and hugged her.


    "You''ll be sidelined in the future Gwen couldn''t help but say.


    Mary Jane picked her long red hair: "Don''t you still have friends like you?"


    She smiled and grimaced at the crowd.


    The crowd laughed happily.


    "Cuckoo!"


    Peter''s stomach screamed, and when others looked at him, he scratched his face embarrassedly: "I didn''t eat breakfast."


    "It''s all because of me."


    Luke was a little embarrassed.


    Gwen looked at his lunch box and said, "I don''t have enough. There are five of us."


    "Snapped!"


    Harry snapped his fingers, smiled at everyone, and said, "Give me a little time, and I''ll help you get it done."


    When the words fell, he took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    Ten minutes later, a car drove straight into the school. After Gwen and the others stopped not far away, several people got out of the car and nodded to Harry, "Master."


    Harry pointed to the door of the school''s cafeteria and said, "Go to the door."


    "OK!"


    Several people responded, placed tables, chairs, sun umbrellas at the entrance of the school cafeteria, and then brought plates of hot dishes.


    Looking at Gwen''s surprised eyes, Harry smiled and said, "Don''t forget, my surname is Osborn."

 Chapter 436： Gwens connections

    Osborne��


    Yes, Harry is the heir to Osborn Industries, and he is Master Osborn.


    The three of Gwen nodded suddenly.


    Harry had a black line.


    Feelings, you forgot my last name!


    It''s just... so good!


    He waved his hand and said, "Come on, eat quickly, you have to go to class after eating."


    The four nodded and sat down at the dining table with Harry.


    Several people were eating good steak and freshly squeezed juice, not to mention how happy they were.


    Especially after seeing the people who ran on them and had conflicts with them just now came out of the restaurant and looked at their stunned expressions, the food in front of them felt even more delicious.


    Soon, after the five of them finished their lunch, Harry snapped his fingers, and those who came to deliver the food immediately cleaned up and drove away.


    Harry wiped his mouth gracefully with a white napkin, then threw it into the trash can, looked at the dining hall in the distance, and said disdainfully, "Junk canteen, we won''t go there in the future, I''ll pack lunch!"


    Gwen cheered, but Luke touched his head and said, "It''s all because of me, you guys..."


    "Don''t blame you, they are just idiots."


    Gwen said lightly, pondered, and had a thought in his mind, and said slowly: "Don''t worry, I will solve this matter, and tomorrow I will let them surround us and call us heroes."


    "Good man? What is that?"


    Mary Jane couldn''t help asking.


    "Uh��"


    Gwen buckled his face and said, "It means that we are very good."


    "Oh!"


    Mary Jane nodded, raised her chin slightly, and said, "I want to be a hero too."


    "puff!"


    The three Harry on the side couldn''t help laughing.


    Just then, a teacher walked over to them with a dark face.


    "You guys, come with me to the principal''s office."


    Apparently, what just happened in the cafeteria has reached the headmaster, especially Gwen''s ''threat''.


    The four of Gwen were relatively calm, while Mary Jane was a little worried.


    If criticized, or even called a parent...


    "Don''t worry, the principal and I are acquaintances!"


    Gwen squeezed Mary Jane comfortingly.


    Harry said domineeringly: "Don''t worry, what he dares to do, I will buy this school! Then let the old man clean the toilet!"


    Listening to the conversation of several people, the teacher''s face twitched wildly.


    These guys are so crazy.


    Half an hour later, the principal sent out Gwen and the others with a tired face.


    Looking at the backs of several children, he quietly counted their ages and graduation time in his heart, and closed the door tiredly.


    By the way, the reading app I''m using recently has a lot of sources, all books, and updates quickly!


    He really can''t do anything about these children.


    Let''s not talk about Gwen and Iron Man, let''s talk about Harry Osborn, if you really want to, this school will be bought and turned into a pig farm.


    "Ugh."


    The headmaster sighed deeply, completely unaware that there were surprises waiting for him.


    ��


    After school in the afternoon, Gwen and the others sat in Harry''s car and were sent home by Harry one by one.


    Gwen and Harry said goodbye, looked at the back of Luke walking home, noticed that when Luke entered the house, he lowered his head slightly, clenched his fist and rushed back home.


    She said that if it was resolved, it would definitely be resolved.


    Of course, she can''t handle it herself, but she has Gwen Kent connections!


    People are just for use!


    "came back."


    Mike looked at Gwen, who rushed into the house without even changing his slippers, and said, "What do you want to eat today?"


    "whatever!"


    Gwen shouted loudly and rushed back to his room. When Mike was confused, he rushed downstairs with some streamers.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mike looked at Gwen curiously.


    Gwen waved the ribbon and said with a righteous face: "I''m going to give gifts!"


    gift?


    Gifts are gifts, but why do you look so amazing?


    Mike was confused.


    He watched Gwen rush to the kitchen and take out the cakes, doughnuts and cookies that Mike had made for her and treats and treats, put them in clear boxes, and after tying them with pretty ribbons, put them Put it in a bag and rush out the door.


    "What the **** is this little girl doing?"


    Mike touched his chin and was speechless.


    At this time, Gwen, who rushed out of the house, stood at the door of the house, looked down with some hesitation, and ran to Steve''s house.


    Ringing the doorbell, Gwen remembered what he was going to say as he waited for the door to open.


    "Gwen!"


    Peggy Carter opened the door, hugged Gwen with a smile, and said, "What''s wrong? Did you miss me?"


    Gwen nodded and took out a piece of cake with a sunny smile.


    "For me?"


    Peggy Carter took it and raised his eyebrows: "Hey, did Mike do it?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Gwen nodded obediently, looked into the room, and said, "Is Uncle Steve here?"


    "He''s out on a mission."


    Peggy Carter replied and suddenly said, "Little guy, do you have anything to help?"


    "No, no!"


    Gwen shook his head a little flustered.


    Peggy Carter nodded Gwen''s head amusingly: "How come you, Aunt Carter, was also an elite agent and the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., can you hide your thought from me?"


    Gwen stuck out her tongue cutely and said, "Aunt Carter is amazing."


    Peggy Carter snorted softly: "I just want to be a housewife with peace of mind now, or there is nothing about the Avengers."


    Gwen paused, and suddenly pointed at Tiandao: "Look!"


    "Look at what?"


    Peggy Carter looked up curiously.


    "I just saw a cow fly past."


    Gwen said solemnly, waved to Peggy Carter, and said, "I''m going to deliver gifts!"


    "This child."


    Peggy Carter smiled and shook his head.


    "Huh? A flying cow?"


    She was stunned for a moment, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and she shouted to Gwen: "Don''t imitate your father, what did he teach you!"


    Gwen smiled, turned around, ran backwards, pointed to Peggy Carter, smiled happily, and ran to Bruce''s house.


    Peggy Carter''s face darkened, and then he closed the door with a happy smile.


    Gwen went to Bruce''s house, Natasha''s house, Maximov''s house, and Luke''s house, and brought them gifts.


    Yes, it was just a gift, no mention of helping as she planned.


    Because she didn''t think it was appropriate for them to come forward to help.


    Natasha is an agent, Bruce looks too refined and has to transform to achieve the effect she wants, Wanda and Pietro are too young and less famous than the other Avengers.


    So, she finally set her sights on Tony.


    Public figures, superheroes, famous, loved by kids��


    Simply the most suitable candidate.


    Walking quickly to Tony''s door, Gwen tidied up his clothes.


    "Ding dong!"


    She rang the doorbell, took the last of the cookies, and waited for the Starks to open the door.


    To her surprise, it was not Maria or Tony who opened the door, but Pepper Potts.


    Gwen blinked, looked at Pepper Potts, and exclaimed.


    "Ms. Potts, are you living with Tony? And at his house, in front of Aunt Maria?"


    Pepper Potts blushed.


    Gwen smiled happily and said, "Congratulations!"


    Passing the biscuits in her hand, she whispered to Pepper Potts: "It looks like you are going to get married soon and have a baby."


    Pepper Potts took the biscuits, just thinking of the picture of marrying Tony and even having a baby, her face was red as if on fire, and then she was pulled into the house dizzy by Gwen.


    "Where''s Tony?"


    Gwen looked curiously and prayed in her heart.


    Don''t go out, don''t go out.


    Otherwise, she has to go to her brother. If her brother knows about this, it is equivalent to her father knowing.


    If his father knew...


    Gwen thought about the scene of Mike rushing to the school in a hurry, killing him...


    (��o��)��


    She has to solve it by herself this time, relying on Gwen Kent''s connections!


    "Tony is in the lab below, I''ll take you there."


    Pepper Potts put the snack aside and smiled at Gwen.


    "No need! I''ve been to the lab, I''ll find him myself, we''re going to talk about something serious."


    He pointed to the box of biscuits to Pepper Potts and said, "It''s delicious, please try it."


    Talking about serious things?


    Seeing Gwen''s serious expression, Pepper Potts suppressed a smile and nodded.


    Gwen came to the door of the laboratory, and Jarvis''s voice rang.


    "Hello, Miss Gwen Kent."


    Gwen was stunned, and suddenly said happily: "What do you call me?"


    "Miss Gwen Kent."


    "Wow, Jarvis, you can really talk, there will be girls who will like you in the future."


    "I''m just an artificial intelligence, but thank you anyway." Jarvis said, and then said, "Mr. Stark let you in."


    With that said, the door of the laboratory opened and Gwen walked in.


    Tony''s lab looks a little messy.


    There are many metal fragments and unknown materials on the ground.


    Gwen carefully looked for a place to stay on the messy ground with her toes on her toes, and muttered to Tony, who was busy with his work, "Tony, you really have to clean up... wow, what is that!?"


    Her attention was drawn to a huge metal bird in front of Tony.


    It was a metal bird that stood more than two meters high. The metal feathers on its body were black, but there were golden lines on the edges of the feathers, like an enlarged golden eagle, which looked very sharp.


    What surprised Gwen the most was the pair of huge metal wings, with a wingspan of several meters. There was no reflection under the light, but it seemed to be attracting light.


    Seeing Gwen''s expression, Tony was very satisfied.


    He has been busy for so long, and it is not in vain.


    However, this thing is not completely ready, so he is not going to tell Gwen, so he said: "This is a new thing I made."


    He wiped the stains on his hands, watched Gwen curiously touch the metal bird''s wings, touched Gwen''s head, and said, "What do you have to do with me?"


    Gwen hurriedly ducked and looked at Tony''s hand with disgust: "I have something important to tell you."


    Tony: "Oh?"


    Seeing that Gwen didn''t look like he was joking, Tony got some interest.


    "Go ahead."


    Gwen was silent for a few seconds, and said with a sad face: "I was bullied!"


    "Um?"


    Tony was stunned, and said seriously, "Tell me about it."


    Gwen nodded and told Tony what had happened at the school.


    Tony squeezed his chin and said, "So, you want me to hit those kids?"


    "This... I can''t do it, you should find your father."


    Gwen: "��"


    She was choked and said, "No, I want you to..."


    She waved to Tony and muttered in Tony''s ear.


    "Amazing! Gwen!"


    Tony looked at the little guy in surprise and said, "I didn''t expect you to have this idea, it''s really good, but..."


    As soon as his voice changed, he raised an eyebrow at Gwen: "What good can I do?"


    Gwen looked at Tony in horror, wrapped his arms tightly around himself, and shouted, "Pervert!"


    Tony: "��"


    He weakly patted his forehead.


    "What do you think about a day, little girl? Watch more TV shows!"


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good."


    "��"


    So, were you serious just now? In the eyes of this little girl, I, Tony Stark, are just a hunger for food, and even the little girl will not let go of it... a lecher?


    The corners of Tony''s mouth twitched wildly, and he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and flicked Gwen''s head, saying, "Don''t think about messy things every day."


    If it was someone else''s child, he would definitely throw it out.


    "slightly!"


    Gwen smiled and said to Tony: "Thank you, see you tomorrow, after this is done, I, Gwen Kent, will definitely treat you well, and you can eat big fish and meat!"


    "just you?"


    Tony squinted at Gwen with disdain in his eyes, waved his hand casually, and said, "Go, go home for dinner."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded and walked out, but when he reached the door of the laboratory, he couldn''t help but turn his head and said to Tony, "You will come tomorrow, right?"


    Tony waved his hand.


    Gwen left Tony''s house in a happy mood After saying goodbye to Pepper Potts outside, he trotted to his house.


    Gwen was in a particularly happy mood under the setting sun.


    "It''s done, it''s done! I''m so happy hey so happy!"


    "elder brother!"


    When she came to the door, she happened to meet Clark who was off work.


    She trotted over and chatted happily with Clark. Under the orange-red sunlight, the two returned home smelling the smell of the food.


    ��


    the next day.


    Gwen goes to class as usual.


    But something big happened at Gwen''s school during the second class in the morning.


    The superhero Iron Man appeared in their school in a steel suit and came to Luke''s class. He praised Luke in front of his teachers and classmates, and said that Luke also did a little bit of work in destroying the stars. , is a little hero.


    Luke''s classmates were dumbfounded watching this scene.


    How can people they call monsters get praise from superheroes? Even called a little hero by a superhero?


    The eyes they looked at Luke slowly changed.


    admire, admire...


    When this was done, Tony left immediately.


    It was done in just a few minutes.


    Looking at the fire when Tony left, Gwen rubbed his nose and showed a happy smile.

 Chapter 437： Thors luxury gear

    In the middle of the night, a bright beam of light suddenly fell from the sky.


    A few seconds later, when the beam of light disappeared, a complicated and mysterious pattern appeared on the ground. In the empty space, a strong man with long flowing hair appeared.


    Thor.


    He looked at the surroundings, with a smile on his face: "Finally back again."


    Identifying the direction, he looked not far away, threw the Thor''s Hammer in his lower hand, and soared into the sky.


    He asked Asgard''s guardian Heimdall to find his girlfriend and opened the Rainbow Bridge nearby.


    I haven''t seen his girlfriend for a long time, he has to go see him first.


    As for sending weapons to Mike...


    Anyway, Mike has been waiting for so long, and he doesn''t care about these two days, right!


    Thinking of this, Thorton felt at ease.


    Dear Jane, here I come!


    ��


    "Ah!"


    Mike sneezed.


    He rubbed his nose and muttered, "Someone must be praising me for being handsome behind my back."


    Picking up the coffee on the side and taking a sip, Mike continued to browse the website.


    It''s Halloween in three days.


    He promised Gwen to buy Halloween costumes and play Halloween drag together.


    In addition to buying clothes, you have to learn how to make up.


    "How to transform into a kid, how to play a demon, the main points of a vampire..."


    Mike looked at the makeup techniques described in the teaching video, and his face became more and more ugly.


    What eyeshadow, blush, lipstick shade, foundation��


    He listened to one head and two big ones.


    Rubbing his forehead, Mike turned off these instructional videos directly.


    No, can''t play these.


    He quietly sat down and decided.


    "What to wear for Halloween?"


    The old father Mike searched the Internet, and then a bunch of answers appeared.


    Halloween costumes, what''s trending on Halloween today, Halloween changes...


    Mike raised his eyebrows, directly opened the Halloween trend, and then his eyes lit up.


    Dressing up superheroes is this year''s trend?


    Yup!


    Superhero Dress Up!


    These costumes are all wearing masks. When you wear them, you can''t see your face. What kind of makeup are you wearing?


    It''s decided, that''s it!


    I''m so witty!


    Mike secretly gave himself a compliment.


    Opened a shopping site and searched for superhero uniforms.


    good guy!


    so many!


    Mike was a little surprised and began to rummage at random.


    iron Man?


    Mike opened his eyes.


    The steel battle suit became cloth, and the pulse cannon in the palm became a flashlight.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike couldn''t help laughing, especially after seeing the buyer''s show, he couldn''t help but patted the table with a smile.


    I saw a bearded man with a body like a fat ball, wearing an Iron Man suit, wrapped the entire suit tightly around his body, made flesh marks, and then lifted his suit to reveal his stomach. , with a tattoo of Iron Man on it, while the picture also reads: "Love you!"


    Recommended, it''s really good, it''s worth installing, after all, there are many sources of books, all books, and fast updates!


    "Pfft! Hahaha! No way!"


    Mike smiled and lay on the table, took out his mobile phone and took a photo, and sent the photo to the Avengers chat group.


    Chat group.


    Because of the increasing popularity of social software, Tony also developed a social software, which is only used by superheroes and acquaintances, and wants to download unless invited.


    Now Mike has four groups.


    Kent''s own group is called Kent.


    A group of Avengers, called the Avengers Collection.


    The group of X-Men, called X-Men.


    A group of Avengers and X-Men, called superheroes.


    Mike was the one with the largest group, and the team pulled him in.


    As soon as the picture was posted to the Avengers group, a few seconds later, one message after another jumped out.


    Steve: (?��?)


    Tony: What the hell?


    Bruce: Omg, almost scared me into a Hulk! Roar!


    Natasha: Tony, is this you in twenty years?


    Tony:��


    Patton: I''m blind, so I won''t be able to get out of the mission in the future.


    Wanda: Blindly looking for Mr. Kent.


    Pietro: +1.


    Tony: Give me a moment, I''ll find this guy right away, change his clothes to someone else''s, and make a photo album!


    Crowd:!


    Steve: Can''t mess with it, can''t mess with it, slip away!


    Tony: Stop!


    Bruce: That�� halloween, shall we dress up and go out together?


    Pietro: +1


    Natasha: How to dress?


    Mike: Leave it to me! I''ll get it for you!


    Steve: I have an ominous feeling.


    Pietro: +1.


    Mike: That''s it! Don''t forget it on Halloween!


    When the words fell, Mike didn''t give a few people a chance to refuse, and just hung up the phone.


    "Hey hey hey!"


    A wicked smile appeared on Mike''s face, looking at the superhero suits on the shopping platform, his eyes lit up slightly.


    After a few minutes, Mike bought the clothes.


    As for the size...


    Each of them is different, and whoever wears that will depend on luck.


    "Fair! Just! Reasonable! Atmospheric! I''m really good!"


    Mike praised and stretched his waist. After drinking the cold coffee, he washed the cup and went to sleep.


    ��


    The next day, the weather was fine.


    While Mike was making breakfast, a figure landed in front of Mike''s house with thunder and thunder.


    The act of frying an egg stopped.


    "It''s not that guy, is it?"


    Mike muttered, turned on his super vision, and then smiled.


    Sure enough, it was the guy Saul, but the change from before returning to Asgard was quite big.


    Putting the fried eggs aside, Mike walked out.


    But I didn''t think that this guy Sol opened the door by himself and walked in Seeing Mike, Sol shook the key in his hand, smiled at Mike, and said, "The key is left before leaving. Bundle."


    Mike nodded, looked at Sol, whose body had returned to normal, and said, "Long time no see."


    "Haha!" Sol smiled happily, went to Mike and hugged, patted Mike''s back hard, and said, "Everyone is fine."


    Mike nodded, pointed to the kitchen to Sol, raised his eyebrows and said, "Let me see that you haven''t retreated."


    Great! Someone is making breakfast!


    "Back off?"


    Sol smiled proudly: "How is that possible!"


    Saying that, he confidently walked into the kitchen, and after a flash of light, the clothes on his body turned into ordinary home clothes.


    Mike stood at the door, looking at Sol cheerfully.


    But in the next second, I saw a flash of light on my hand, and I was stunned after taking out a piece of kitchen utensils.


    "This is?"


    Sol looked affectionately at the kitchen utensils he took out, and said, "This is my new treasure, the kitchen utensils made for me by the Nevada dwarves!"


    Nevada dwarf?


    The dwarves who built Mjolnir, the Spear of Eternity, and even various artifacts?


    Mike''s mouth twitched as he looked at the kitchen utensils that seemed to emit a magical light, and gave Sol a thumbs up.


    Cow Plus!

 Chapter 438： What do you want this for?

    Kitchen knives, wok spatulas, chopping boards, and even a set of tableware...


    Looking at the artifact-level kitchen utensils displayed by Sol, Mike expressed his envy, and even had the urge to kill Sol and bring them over himself.


    While cooking breakfast, Sol introduced his kitchen utensils.


    "These kitchen utensils are made of Ulu metal, which can carry magic spells. They are very good materials." Sol shook the knife in his hand and said with a smile: "That''s right, these are magic kitchen utensils. For example, these kitchen knives, cutting anything will not leave any odor, they are extremely sharp, and like Thor''s Hammer, they can accept my call."


    That''s really cool...


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Sol pointed to his wok again and said to Mike: "And this pot, because there is an eternal fire in it, even if you don''t need fire, you can heat food, and you can increase or decrease the temperature with my thoughts. , and the most important thing is that no material will be pasted!"


    Please help, you can steal the book votes like stealing vegetables. Come and steal your friends'' book votes and vote for my book.


    Can you stop talking?


    Mike was already getting jealous.


    "This thing, don''t look like a rock, in fact, it has the energy of the Frost Box, which can be used to process some food that needs to be quickly frozen, and can also be used to keep the food low temperature."


    "and this��"


    Mike listened to Sol''s introduction, his eyes already glowing green.


    So, where are the kitchen utensils, they are all artifacts!


    "By the way, this is for you."


    With a flash of light in Sol''s hand, he took out two guns and handed them to Mike, and said speechlessly, "I don''t know why you want this thing! You can''t cook!"


    Hearing this, the corner of Mike''s mouth twitched slightly and said, "But I can kill you."


    Sol: "��"


    "My father said that this gun was spelled by him, and only you and those you recognized can use it. You can also call them like Thor''s Hammer."


    The summoning function of emotion has become a universal passive in Odin''s hands?


    But... too convenient.


    Mike tossed the two guns in his hand.


    This is the agreement that Mike and Odin made before, it is Mike''s reward, and Mike''s heart is at ease.


    In fact, Mike doesn''t care what kind of weapon he wants, but the gun is the first weapon he comes into contact with, so he decides at will.


    The two guns are revolvers, the whole body is silver and white, with mysterious patterns on them, and a touch of silver light flows on them, making them look like they are alive.


    Guns don''t need to be filled with bullets, because they inherently contain a lot of energy that can be recovered, and can even absorb energy, compressing that energy into bullets.


    These energies include but are not limited to physical, mental, magical, and more.


    Conversely, the more energy absorbed, the greater the power of the bullet.


    besides��


    Mike slammed the two guns together, and then an astonishing scene happened. I saw that the two guns seemed to be fused together, and the golden energy poured out, just a breath of time, golden The energy and silver-white metal together constitute a sniper rifle with a mysterious pattern.


    Mike happily put it away and said to Sol, "Do you have a name?"


    "Death and Destruction."


    When separated is death, when together is destruction.


    Simple and straightforward.


    Mike nodded and said to Sol: "I like it very much, thank your father for me."


    "Thank him for what!"


    Sol coughed softly and said, "Just teach me some new dishes."


    "no problem!"


    Mike agreed, as if thinking of something, and said to Sol: "By the way, where did you put these things before?"


    "This!" Sol shook the ring on his finger with a smile, and said: "The Ulu ring, which carries the space containment magic, can hold some things."


    Good guy, isn''t this the space ring?


    Mike looked at Thor''s full set of equipment, like eating a bunch of lemons.


    acid!


    Ignoring this second generation of gods, Mike walked out of the restaurant and said, "Hurry up and make breakfast, Gwen has to go to school in a while."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be delayed!"


    Sol responded and started to get busy.


    Mike looked back and saw the magic light shining in the kitchen, and jealous tears flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    After a while, Gwen and Clark ran downstairs, and when the two saw Sol, they happily hugged Sol.


    "Hurry up and try it to see if my craftsmanship has regressed."


    Sol happily pointed to the breakfast on the table.


    Clark and Gwen nodded, and after a bite, their eyes lit up.


    "good to eat!"


    Gwen praised: "It''s so delicious, even better than what my dad made! How did you do it?"


    "hey-hey!"


    Sol smiled complacently.


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Damn kryptonite!


    The whole body artifact, if it can''t surpass him, it can only prove that Sol is a waste!


    Clark nodded, glanced at Mike, made his face normal, and said, "It''s really delicious, even better than what Dad made."


    Suddenly, the arc of Sol''s mouth raised more and more.


    Crooked mouth, you crooked fart!


    You think you are a crooked **** of war! ?


    Mike complained in his heart, took out the majesty of his old father, and said, "Hurry up and eat!"


    "slightly!"


    Gwen stuck out his tongue and asked Sol, "Are you still here at noon?"


    "certainly!"


    Sol nodded and said, "Mike said he wanted to teach me some new dishes, and... Jane has something to do in the past two days. I plan to wait for her to finish the two days and spend some time with her before returning to Asgard. "


    Saying this, Sol smirked.


    Great! Delicious food these two days!


    Great! I don''t have to cook for two days!


    All three of the Mike family cheered in their hearts Eat, eat! "


    Mike urged twice.


    A few minutes later, after Gwen and Clark left, Mike packed up the utensils, chatted with Sol for a while, briefly described the current situation for him, handed a mobile phone to Sol, and downloaded the superheroes for Sol. After the chat software, he pulled Saul into the group, which attracted a wave of greetings.


    Sol chatted for a few words, and after making a dinner appointment with everyone on Halloween night, he looked at Mike with bright eyes.


    "let us start!"


    "Start...you said cooking?"


    "Of course!" Sol rubbed his hands together, his eyes burning hot: "Time is limited, we need to seize every moment, every minute, every second!"


    hiss!


    Why does this stuff feel like it''s on fire.


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    But it''s nice to have something to do.


    Mike smiled slightly and stood up.


    "Come on, let''s go out together first."


    "Where?"


    "Buy groceries!"


    Mike looked at Sol speechlessly: "How can you learn to cook if you don''t buy ingredients first!"


    Sol nodded, and suddenly said with embarrassment: "Well, I have no money."


    "I''m packed!"


    "Then go!"

 Chapter 439： 1 cant run

    Two days passed in a flash.


    Sol has gained a lot in these three days and learned a lot of new dishes.


    And Mike also used Sol''s kitchen utensils many times, and got over his addiction to cooking with artifacts.


    After using it, the feeling of wanting to get rid of Sol became stronger.


    Tomorrow is Halloween, but the Halloween carnival will start from Halloween tonight.


    Mike bought some pumpkins, and together with Sol, carved them into pumpkin heads and put them in the house and the door, and then simply arranged the house, and the festive atmosphere instantly became strong.


    Mike finally gets his package as Thor fights in the kitchen for dinner, saying he''s going to have a blast today.


    A box of superhero suits.


    Because he didn''t know how many people would actively participate, he could only buy a few more pieces.


    "Mr. Kent, please sign for it."


    After Mike signed his name, he thanked the courier and turned to go home with the box.


    Meanwhile, Steve''s house.


    Several pairs of eyes were watching Mike secretly.


    After seeing Mike''s action, someone couldn''t help but let out a whimper.


    "God, are we really going to wear that stuff?"


    Tony looked at the others with a sullen face.


    Wanda pursed her red lips and said, "If I want to wear it, I want to wear Natasha''s suit."


    Natasha twitched her hair and said, "I''ll wear Wanda..."


    After a slight pause, he said, "Oh, by the way, you and Pietro don''t have battle suits."


    "��"


    Pietro felt hurt.


    However, compared to the battle suits that other people wear on missions, they really don''t have a fixed battle suit, and they wear them quite casually every time they''re on a mission.


    Barton''s sharp eyes swept across the crowd, and said, "I can accept it, even Natasha''s can accept it, but... Hulk''s will definitely not work!"


    Recommended, the app I''ve been using recently, cached books, read aloud offline!


    "Agree!"


    "Agree!"


    Steve and Tony fit right in.


    Bruce: "��"


    Although he agrees, he is very sad to say it like that.


    Tony clapped his hands and said, "Hey guys, now the question is, are we really going?"


    The crowd was silent.


    At this moment, Peggy Carter came out and said lightly to everyone: "I''m going anyway, I heard from Mike that Thor brought back a set of magic kitchen utensils from Asgard, which will be used tonight... "


    After a pause, she said brightly, "With Mike''s special cooking skills and magic kitchen utensils, it should be delicious."


    The specially presented cooking skills refer to the cooking skills that Mike showed on some special days or parties, that is, the cooking skills after using the card ability.


    When the words fell, Peggy Carter opened the door and walked out, the corners of his mouth curled up when he closed the door.


    Hey, her mission is done, she can add vegetables tonight!


    At the same time, several people in the room looked at each other.


    Just relying on some delicious dishes, what kind of shanzhai uniforms can they wear?


    Do not make jokes!


    Gudong!


    A sound of drooling sounded.


    Several people looked at each other, a little embarrassed.


    If you haven''t eaten it, it''s fine, because you can''t imagine how delicious what Mike makes when he exerts his full strength, so he won''t be so excited.


    It is after eating, which can make people feel satisfied and happy, and even make people feel that they have ascended to heaven, thinking of wonderful music in their ears, as if wandering in the sea of ??food.


    That is no longer enjoyment, but sublimation.


    "I remembered I still had a study to do!"


    Suddenly, Bruce muttered and strode away from Steve''s house.


    Tony tapped his forehead: "I also have experiments, sorry, let''s go first."


    Immediately afterwards, Wanda and Pietro also left Steve''s house on the pretext of going shopping.


    Barton said to Natasha, "Let''s have a drink together? What about a rare day off."


    Natasha nodded, said to Steve, and the two left quickly.


    In just two minutes, the living room that was still very lively suddenly became quiet.


    Steve stood there for a few seconds, a strange expression suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Hehe, do you think I can''t read your expressions?"


    Steve licked his lips, his eyes flashed with confidence, looked at Mike''s house faintly, and then swallowed hard.


    A few minutes later, when Steve came to Mike''s house, he looked at the other Avengers who had already arrived, and sneered.


    Everyone looked at each other and sneered.


    Good guy, one or two said they had an experiment and went shopping, what was the result?


    Cunning villain!


    Gwen looked at the crowd curiously and raised the plate in his hand to Steve.


    There were some pre-dinner snacks on that plate.


    "Uncle Steve!"


    Steve squeezed Gwen''s face.


    "How cute! You are so cute today."


    Gwen smiled happily.


    Today, in keeping with the Halloween theme, she wore a wicked little pumpkin ornament on her head.


    "correct!"


    Gwen put down the snack plate, dug in his pocket, took out the two evil pumpkin headbands, and walked to Wanda and Natasha.


    "Sister! For you!"


    Wanda''s eyes lit up, and she happily took it, while Natasha kissed Gwen directly, grabbed her hair, and tied it into a beautiful ponytail.


    "so beautiful!"


    Gwen gave both thumbs up.


    "What about us?"


    Peggy Carter and Maria asked, pointing to their noses.


    Gwen Yu took out two hairpins and handed them over.


    Suddenly, the two of them laughed like Lao Hua''er.


    Looking at the expressions of the four, Gwen smiled.


    People must be managed!


    "Clap!"


    Clark clapped his hands twice, and when everyone looked over, he said, "Quickly pack up, it''s time for dinner."


    The crowd immediately moved.


    Looking at the people in the room, Clark sighed in disappointment in his heart.


    Their family is still missing.


    Eric is inconvenient, and Charles and Raven spend the holidays with the children at school.


    With a sigh in his heart again, Clark came to the kitchen and started serving plates of dishes with all the flavors and aromas.


    Everyone was sitting around the dining table, holding tableware in their hands, as if they were ready for the battle.


    After a while, when Sol served the last dish, Mike came out of the kitchen and smiled at everyone: "Let''s try it."


    Just waiting for your words!


    Hank Pym coughed lightly, reached out to stop everyone, and said, "Wait a minute, let''s toast Mike first."


    Everyone raised the glass, touched it lightly, and took a sip.


    The next moment, a sword and sword shadow.


    Sol looked satisfied.


    As a chef, this scene in front of him made him feel very satisfied.


    It''s not an exaggeration to use this word to describe this dinner.


    After a while, after everyone wiped the corners of their mouths and finished the dinner with happiness, Mike waved his hand, and a half-person-height cardboard box appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing this, everyone trembled involuntarily.


    "You...you shouldn''t eat and wipe, and just want to run away?"


    Mike looked at a few people with a dangerous light flashing in his eyes.


    The Avengers swallowed.


    Tony smiled dryly and said, "How could it be? We are the Avengers! Since we promised you to dress up for Halloween, we will definitely do it!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Everyone nodded.


    Mike nodded with satisfaction: "That''s good, I thought you were going to escape!"


    "Haha, how is that possible!"


    Steve laughed, patted his head, and said, "Look at my memory, I forgot to turn off the fire when I came out, I have to go back and see!"


    Hearing this, the Avengers looked at Steve with contempt.


    Do you dare to use this excuse?


    "Ah, I have to go to the lab. I''m working on a new type of time bomb."


    Tony looked anxiously towards the door.


    "Clark! Gwen! Sol! Watch the windows and doors!"


    Mike said softly.


    The three of them blocked the window and the door.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the Avengers finally changed.


    Tony pointed at Sol tremblingly: "Are you still an Avenger!?"


    Sol threw the hammer and said nonchalantly, "It''s okay not to be an Avenger!"


    "��"


    Mike looked at everyone kindly: "Everyone is obedient, pick your clothes quickly, the festival parade is about to start, we have to speed up!"


    Saying that, he pointed to the box on the ground.


    Natasha walked to the box with easy steps, smiled at everyone, and began to rummage.


    Everyone was stunned and reacted instantly.


    Since there is no way to escape, of course, the more you look for the battle suit, the more you take advantage of it!


    If they don''t wait for the others to finish their selection, they can only wear Hulk suits.


    But it turns out that they think too much.


    When Mike bought these Halloween suits, he didn''t look at the size of the clothes at all, they were all random, so these people could only pick up the right suits to wear.


    So in the end there was a very interesting scene.


    Steve and Barton in Black Widow''s black leather suits.


    Tony in the Hulk suit.


    Natasha in Captain America''s suit.


    Bruce in Thor''s suit, Wanda in Hawkeye''s suit, and Pietro in Superman''s suit.


    "So handsome!"


    Pietro sighed and ran around quickly, the red cloak pulling a red shadow behind him.


    But he is happy, it does not mean that others are also happy.


    Like Tony.


    His face was extremely ugly now, and it was as green as the battle uniform on his body.


    He felt that he was the most unlucky, even worse than Steve and Barton who chose Natasha''s costume!


    He looked at Black Widow Steve and Black Widow No. 2 Barton, whose eyes were bulging, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Natasha held up a vibration gold shield made of foam board, imitating Steve''s appearance, and shouted softly: "The Avengers assemble!"


    Before anyone else could react, she couldn''t help laughing out loud, pointing at Tony and Steve, and said, "Hulk, Black Widow, charge!"


    The corners of Tony and Steve''s mouth twitched wildly, and the others couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Sol''s laughing hair fluttered.


    The Avengers were shocked and looked at Sol with strange eyes.


    Sol: "��"


    "What do you want?"


    Looking at the slowly approaching people, Sol stepped back.


    "Catch him! Put him on!"


    Black Widow Steve shouted and rushed up first.


    "what!"


    In the screams, Hulk No. 2 Thor appeared in front of everyone.


    Looking at Sol''s appearance, Tony felt that his heart was balanced a lot.


    "Don''t stop! And Mike and Clark!"


    Steve stretched out his hand and rushed up with the Avengers.


    A moment later, Iron Man Clark and Mike wearing an X-Men uniform appeared in front of everyone.


    Clark breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Mike wearing the first-generation yellow and black X-Men uniform, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    It''s so ugly, it''s like...


    "Mike, your suit looks like a ghost."


    Hank Pym, who had been laughing all the time, couldn''t help but complain.


    Mike: "��"


    "There''s a lot left, would you pick one?"


    "!"


    Hank Pym froze for a while and hurriedly said, "I''m going to play cards with Carter and Maria!"


    Saying that, he winked at the two of them.


    The three of them immediately agreed, and while they were talking, they walked out. Pepper Potts fell silent and followed behind the three of them, but when he reached the door, he waved to Tony. , holding back a smile, said solemnly: "Tony, come on!"


    come on?


    This is **** oil!


    Just then, Gwen ran downstairs.


    She looks very cute in Superman''s suit.


    She waved her hand and said, "Let''s go! Everyone!"


    Everyone was stunned, looked at each other''s image at this time, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Now that it''s what it is now, let''s have fun!


    "Set off!"


    Everyone shouted and left the house.


    ��


    At the same time, in a mysterious space.


    Jane Foster touched the rough stone wall and walked wearily forward.


    According to her estimation based on her hunger, she has been here for half a day inexplicably, but she still has not found a way out.


    Recently, she and her friend Dr. Shawig are studying a strange astronomical phenomenon.


    Convergence of celestial bodies.


    According to what Shavig and her said, the universe operates in a cycle of five thousand years, and in each cycle there will be a series of phenomena, including the nine kingdoms.


    Usually these kingdoms are separate, but during the inline, the nine kingdoms will travel through each other, gravity, light, matter will collide and mix with each other.


    Simply put, the borders of the nine kingdoms will be confused.


    And when she was studying this phenomenon, because she entered a meeting point, she appeared in this space inexplicably.


    "I knew that I would have Sol come with me."


    Jane Foster pressed her legs and sat on the ground just like that.


    She can''t walk.


    "The intersection of celestial bodies, if I enter this space because of the intersection of celestial bodies and the borders of the nine realms merge, that is to say, I have to find a fusion point before I can return to Earth."


    "But I''ve been looking for it for so long, where is the fusion point?"


    "I don''t know what happened to Shavig and Daisy.


    She murmured in a low voice, scratching her hair frantically.


    She has been looking for it for a long time.


    After resting for a few minutes, she stood up from the ground and continued to walk forward.


    Can not give up.


    Just when she was not far away, two figures walked out of a rock wall inexplicably and appeared in front of Jane.


    The three were stunned at the same time, and then cheered.


    "simple!"


    "Dr. Shawig!"


    "Daisy!


    The three hugged happily.


    After a few seconds, the excited three people calmed down and started looking for an exit.

 Chapter 440： Cruising Mutation

    Due to the intersection of celestial bodies, the boundary of the Nine Realms is confused, and space is abnormal, so the space channel where Shavig and Daisy just appeared has no idea where it has been transferred.


    But they also have a knack for finding spatial anomalies.


    During the meeting of celestial bodies, due to the relationship between space, gravity, light, and even the collision and mixing of matter, there will be some anomalies where there are space channels.


    For example, the distorted coincidence of matter, the abnormal gravity, the distortion of light and so on.


    Therefore, as long as they look for some abnormal places, they may find a space channel to shuttle.


    Half an hour later, Daisy Louise exclaimed, "Look there!"


    Following the direction of Daisy''s finger, Jane and Shavig looked over, and saw that the gravel there were slowly fluttering in the air.


    Abnormal gravity!


    The eyes of the two of them lit up, and they pulled Daisy, who was yelling, and rushed over.


    After a few seconds, the three disappeared, and a strange space appeared in front of them.


    Although they completed the crossing through space anomaly, it is obviously not the earth here.


    The dim sky and the gravel blown by the cold wind make this place look like hell.


    "This is that?"


    Daisy Louise shivered, hugged Jane Foster unconsciously, and the two embraced each other for warmth.


    "It should be one of the nine realms. I can''t be sure which one it is. Why don''t we stay here and study it?"


    Shavig''s eyes were fiery, and he rubbed his hands excitedly, feeling that the coldness on his body was suppressed by the sudden rush of blood.


    Jane and Daisy said in unison, "No way!"


    If it goes on like this, they will die here sooner or later.


    "Hurry up and find the channel!"


    Jane said shiveringly.


    Shavig sighed: "Don''t worry, as the celestial bodies converge, more and more nine realms will overlap, and there will be more and more space passages, and it will become easier for us to find them."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and act!"


    Daisy said excitedly and immediately began to act.


    The three began to search again, but just after they searched for the space channel, someone was also looking for them.


    More precisely, looking for Jane Foster.


    Dark Elf.


    When Jane Foster was lost in that subterranean space, something special entered her body.


    ether particles.


    The dark elves have been searching for a secret weapon for a long time.


    They want to get that thing and use it to bring the universe back to darkness.


    After Jane Foster was chosen by the ether particle as the host, the dark elf who had mastered the ether particle for a long time was summoned by the ether particle.


    And when Jane Foster was looking for an exit in the underground space where the ether particles were sealed, the dark elves also began to look for her.


    Now that she has left the sealed place of the ether particles, Malekith, the leader of the dark elves, sensed the ether particles more clearly, and even quickly determined the location of the ether particles.


    Walter Alheim.


    The man they were looking for came to their kingdom.


    "The etheric particle brought that person to me, grab that person!"


    The dark elves with pointed ears and faces as pale as paper immediately acted.


    In the next second, the dark elf''s T-shaped, dark-like black mothership opened several passages, and several small spaceships like tomahawks flew out of the mothership and began to look for Jane. Foster.


    ��


    This time, Earth, New York.


    Demons danced in the streets.


    Mike and his party have already infiltrated the Halloween parade.


    Wearing superhero uniforms (pseudo), they are inconspicuous among a group of monsters and monsters in public.


    And in this parade, there are also many people wearing superhero uniforms.


    But no one would have thought that these people in cheap suits turned out to be real superheroes.


    Tony the Hulk, wearing a full-body inflatable battle suit, looks very tall, with bulging green muscles, it looks fake...


    Fortunately, this Hulk suit also has a green hood, otherwise Tony dressed like this will be in tomorrow''s newspaper.


    "Hey! Bro, you look good! Are you a Frankenstein?"


    A vampire count walked over to Tony with a pumpkin and asked in a low voice.


    Tony''s face twitched under the mask and said, "This is Hulk! Hulk!"


    The Vampire Earl looked at Tony like hell.


    Tony flung his bubbly ''muscles'' and walked past the Vampire Count.


    In the crowd, Steve and Barton, wearing black widow uniforms and wigs, were among a pile of zombies, walking stiffly, more like walking dead than zombies.


    ''Captain America'' Natasha and ''Hawkeye'' Wanda looked at each other with a wicked smile, walked past Steve and Barton, and patted their buttocks hard.


    "Clap!"


    Accompanied by two clear beeps.


    Captain America twitched and turned around, while Patton screamed.


    "Fake!"


    "Ah ha ha!"


    The two women laughed frantically, blew kisses at them, and teased, "Twist up, little girls!"


    Barton and Steve looked at each other, as if losing control of their faces and twitching wildly.


    Looking at the two smiling and happy, they suddenly shouted: "Stop, don''t go!"


    "Let me, Black Widow, love you well!"


    Roaring loudly, the two seemed to have some strange switch turned on in their bodies, shaking their waists and chasing after Natasha and Wanda.


    The two women turned pale with fright and ran forward screaming.


    Looking at the chaotic four, ''Superman'' Pietro and ''Thor'' Bruce shook their heads and said, "Don''t pay attention to the image at all, alas."


    Pietro: "+1."


    Suddenly, Pietro''s eyes lit up, and he pointed to a man in a Hulk suit not far away who was waving a prop (a vertical model of a car) feebly, and said with a smile, "Haha, that Hulk is so stupid. Oh."


    Hearing this, Thor Bruce twitched the corners of his mouth, and the Hulk who was waving the billboard in front of him froze, turned his head, and looked at Pietro with a sullen look.


    Hulk II Thor.


    ''Superman'' Pietro froze and stepped back.


    "Can you say that again?"


    Hulk Thor walked towards Pietro, clasping his hands together and making a crisp ''quack quack''.


    Superman Pietro: "I didn''t say anything!"


    Saying that, he turned and ran.


    but��


    A hand held him tightly.


    "Bruce!"


    Pietro screamed.


    Thor Bruce yelled, "Quick! Sol! I''ve got him!"


    "Ah! Let me go!" Pietro yelled, looking at Sol who was getting closer, he squatted on the ground with his head in his arms: "Don''t slap your face!"


    "hey-hey!"


    Sol sneered and jumped up.


    "What a shame!"


    Mike looked at the red cloak that was being pinned to the ground, weakly hanging on the ground, and glanced at Clark beside him.


    This is simply destroying Superman''s public image.


    Clark''s face was also beating slightly, and he turned his face coldly.


    Thor and the Hulk...


    Have the ability to fight for a while!


    "Gwen! What are you doing so far from us?"


    Suddenly, Clark couldn''t help screaming when he saw Gwen slowly fall behind, and then pulled away from them.


    Gwen stretched out his hand and pulled up the red cloak behind him, covering half of his face: "It''s too embarrassing to be with you guys, just pretend we don''t know each other now."


    Gwen looked at the two men wearing X-Men uniforms with disgust.


    In black and yellow battle uniforms, the two of them did look like they were pulling their hips.


    Mike and Clark looked at each other, walked to Gwen, and held Gwen up with one hand.


    "Ah, let me go!"


    Little Superman cried out loudly.


    Superman today seems to be extremely miserable.


    The parade was walking upstream on Sixth Avenue, and the streets were crowded with people, three floors inside and three floors outside.


    Just then, there was a riot in the parade, followed by a bunch of people cheering and screaming.


    Cheering and screaming?


    Mike was stunned.


    Usually screaming is associated with screams of panic, and now...


    He glanced across the crowd.


    I saw a very magical scene in the center of the parade.


    Some people flew up in mid-air, as if by magic.


    Those people were swimming in the air like fish, screaming excitedly, and there were still people around trying to join in.


    Mike frowned slightly.


    It''s definitely not acrobatics or magic, because he didn''t see any props at all.


    So��


    "Is this a gravity anomaly?"


    Thor Bruce suddenly frowned and said, and grabbed Hulk Tony: "What do you think?"


    Tony pinched his chin and muttered, "It looks like an abnormal gravity, but how could it happen here?"


    A group of superheroes stopped.


    Pietro said suddenly: "I have a bad feeling."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a riot broke out in the crowd.


    I saw some mysterious people in black and white armor with weapons in their hands appearing in the crowd inexplicably.


    It''s the dark elves.


    Wearing pale masks, they turned their heads in the crowd as if they were looking for something, and then one of them seemed to be frightened by the surrounding ''ghosts and monsters'', and the weapon in his hand emitted energy rays and shot at the crowd.


    Seeing that the energy light was about to hit the crowd, Clark disappeared beside Mike, blocking the light.


    ��!


    With a clear sound, the energy light turned into light spots and scattered everywhere.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers thought it was a performance, and immediately started booing. Many people even shouted to avoid a few money. What''s more, they rushed out of the crowd, stretched their arms and shouted at me. Shot and rushed up.


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    These idiots...


    From the perspective of the dark elves, their mood at this time is a little bit shaky.


    what''s the situation?


    The attack doesn''t work? Are the people here so awesome?


    They were dumbfounded, and after seeing all kinds of strange monsters and monsters approaching them, looking like they were going to eat them, they nervously held the guns in their hands and aimed the muzzle at the enemy without any hesitation. shot out energy rays.


    At this moment, what can make them feel at ease is only the weapons in their hands, only shooting!


    But faster than these energy rays, it was Clark.


    He moved again and again, blocking all the attacks that were aimed at the crowd, but some of the attacks that were aimed at the air were ignored.


    As a result, when a wave of energy rays passed, there were many holes on the ground that were penetrated by the rays.


    After some people noticed it, they stopped silently, and panic slowly appeared in their eyes.


    It doesn''t seem like it''s fake, does it?


    At this moment, Clark moved and appeared in front of the dark elves, and a fist waved again and again, knocking them out.


    Bang, bang!


    Dark elves smashed against walls, against streetlights, and even collided with fire hydrants.


    For a time, the cracks on the wall, the bent street lamps and the bursting fire hydrants brought a great shock to the people around.


    This is definitely not fake!


    When they realized this, they backed away in horror.


    And the Avengers went to Clark.


    "Who is this?"


    They frowned and looked at the dark elves suspiciously.


    "Is this... a dark elf?"


    Sol said somewhat uncertainly.


    He recognized the dark elves because they looked exactly like some of Asgard''s books, but he wasn''t sure because the dark elves had not been around for a long time.


    Just when Sol was still in doubt, a huge T-shaped spaceship suddenly appeared from the distorted space. The end of the T-shaped space fell on the street and slammed into the ground.


    This is the dark elf ship!


    Sol was taken aback.


    How would it appear here!


    He took off his hood and looked over.


    "Ah! It''s Sol!"


    Two excited exclamations suddenly sounded, and then Daisy and Shavig, who were covered in embarrassment, ran out of the crowd.


    It was them that the dark elves were chasing.


    "You...what''s the matter?"


    Sol''s eyes sank: "Aren''t you guys studying some astronomical phenomenon? How could it be here? Where''s Jane?"


    "Jane was taken away by them!"


    Daisy pointed to several dark elves on the ground.


    Sol''s eyes sank and Shawig said: "We were studying the intersection of celestial bodies and strayed into the overlapping area of ??space, and then encountered these weirdos and were hunted by these guys."


    "They said they were going to take something out of Jane''s body!" Daisy added, "If it wasn''t for Jane who separated from us and actively attracted these guys'' attacks, we might have been caught too!"


    The two of them spoke very fast, and in a few words they gave an overview of their experience.


    After listening to the words of the two of them, Sol had only one thought in his mind.


    His girlfriend Jane was captured by the dark elves.


    He stretched out his hand towards the distance, and when Thor''s Hammer came flying with a sharp whistle, he jumped up sharply.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by the sound of thunder, an electric light flashed from Sol, and he swung the hammer in his hand and flew to the mothership of the dark elves.


    Seeing this scene, the crowd exclaimed.


    "Look! Hulk can fly!"


    "Hulk flew away with Thor''s Hammer!"


    The Avengers watched this scene, and before they could react further, Sol, who had just flown out, flew out from the T-shaped mothership as if he had been hit by something. After hitting several walls, he rubbed the ground and slammed into a car.


    Seeing this scene, the Avengers were shocked.


    This is Thor, who is so powerful that he can knock him flying?

 Chapter 441： too low

    Looking at the spaceship that fell to the ground and wiped out a gully in the middle of the street, the people dressed as ghosts and ghosts screamed and ran around.


    But because of Halloween, too many people gathered on the street, and for a while, people couldn''t escape this dangerous area at all.


    And once there are too many people, and if chaos occurs, it will be inevitable to push and trample.


    So, Steve, the Avengers and Clark acted immediately, rushed to those who were pushed to the ground, and began to evacuate the crowd.


    On the spaceship, Malekith, the leader of the dark elves, looked at Sol who was blasted away, and the chaotic crowd, and said indifferently: "Take someone to kill him, and I will go to the celestial meeting point."


    Who is this guy?


    How to hold Thor''s Hammer, but wear a weird green suit?


    A question mark flashed through Malekith''s mind, but he immediately put it behind him.


    Now is not the time to think about such trivial matters.


    Since the other party is a threat, just deal with him.


    Ten minutes later, when the nine worlds become a straight line and meet together to form the focus of the celestial bodies, the ether particles will be released at the focus, because the boundary of the nine worlds will be distorted and overlapped when the celestial bodies meet, which will enhance the power of ether particles. , the entire universe will return to darkness at the fastest speed.


    Hearing Malekith''s words, the tall Cursed Warrior with several long horns on his head nodded dullly, looked at Thor who got up from the ground, and walked towards the edge of the mothership.


    He planned to jump straight from the mothership.


    At the same time, after hearing Malekith''s order, the dark elves also began to act.


    Thor stood up from the ground, stretched out his hand, and the Thor''s Hammer fell into his hand.


    "Are you all right?"


    Mike appeared beside him with Gwen.


    Sol nodded and said anxiously, "I have to save Jane!"


    He flew into the dark elf''s mothership just now, and without seeing anything, he was thrown out by a tall man.


    Advertising, the reading app I''ve been using recently, there are many sources of books, all books, and the update is fast!


    Mike glanced at the spaceship in the distance and said, "I found it, I''ll go with you."


    Hearing Mike''s words, Gwen let go of Mike''s hand, stood aside obediently, and said, "Come on, Dad!"


    Mike touched Gwen''s head.


    "boom!"


    A figure fell from the sky to the ground, and a large pit full of cracks instantly appeared on the ground.


    Sol looked at the cursed warrior who fell to the ground and said, "Be careful! This is the cursed warrior of the dark elves!"


    He was just kicked away by this thing.


    "what!"


    The cursed warrior saw Thor, like an activated killing machine, his body was slightly low, and when the ground cracked, he jumped high and slammed towards where Thor was standing.


    But before he could land, a man in an X-Men suit flew up, punched the Cursed Warrior, and blasted him out.


    It''s Clark!


    "Thanks!"


    Thor shouted to Clark, threw Thor''s hammer, and flew to the dark elves'' mothership again.


    Mike paused for a moment and disappeared with a sonic boom. When the dark elf''s mothership was about to become invisible, he landed on the dark elf''s mothership, and rushed towards Jane''s location with Saul.


    The two were unstoppable and soon found Jane.


    Perhaps Jane was not a threat and had no use value. After Malekith took out the ether particle, he threw the unconscious Jane aside.


    Sol hugged Jane, stood with Mike and looked at Malekith not far away with cold eyes.


    Malekith was surrounded by black energy, looked at Sol in confusion, and said, "Warrior of Asgard, who are you?"


    He had never heard of the green Asgardian, and the one holding the Thor''s Hammer...


    "puff!"


    Mike couldn''t stop laughing.


    Thor''s face turned green and said, "I am the son of Odin, Thor!"


    Malekith looked at Thor suspiciously.


    Thor''s hammer in Thor''s hand flashed a dazzling electric current.


    He waved to Sol and said, "Let me deal with this guy, you go to control this spaceship and drive it to a safe place."


    Looking at the black energy around Malekith and the familiar plot, it is obvious that this guy has absorbed the ether particles (reality gems) and now plans to release the ether particles.


    Sol nodded.


    "Delusion!"


    Malekith snorted coldly, raised one hand, and black-red crystals with black energy shot towards Mike and Sol like a barrage.


    Sol''s face changed, and he stepped back with Jane, while Mike rushed up to meet the barrage.


    The black-red crystal hit Mike, but it made some clear noises before being bounced off.


    Seeing this scene, Malekith''s eyes shrank.


    The next moment, Mike suddenly appeared in front of him and punched him in the head.


    "boom!"


    The fist landed on the opponent''s head, and Malekith flew out like a cannonball.


    Mike couldn''t help frowning.


    Not injured?


    Is it the power of the Reality Gem?


    Noticing that there were some broken black-red crystals where he just hit, Mike raised his eyebrows.


    Although Malekith''s use of the Reality Gem is rude, it seems to be quite effective so far.


    But if that''s the case, it''s just a durable sandbag.


    Malekith stood up from the ground, looked at Mike angrily, raised his hands in front of him, and black and red crystals appeared around him, but...


    Mike suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "too slow!"


    With Mike''s voice, a powerful fist hit his face again With an explosion, Malekith was hit and flew backwards, but Mike followed closely and grabbed The legs of Malekith, like a hammer, swayed left and right, constantly hitting the deck of the spaceship.


    boom!


    "Who gave you casting time!?"


    boom!


    "Returning the universe to darkness, this pursuit is too bad!"


    boom!


    "It simply destroys the image of the elf!"


    boom! boom!


    "Hand over the ether particles!"


    With the sound of beating, Mike kept complaining.


    Malekith may be a qualified leader, but not a qualified warrior.


    "enough!"


    Along with the angry cry, the black-red crystal centered on him, like a growing storm, spread out around him, knocking Mike out.


    Mike turned over, stabilized his body, looked at Malekith, whose head was bleeding and red eyes, and pouted, when the black and red crystals came towards Mike like a surging wave, Mike took a deep breath. , the white frozen breath spurted out of his mouth like a gust of wind, freezing the black and red crystals used.


    "Too low!"


    Accompanied by Mike''s rant, Mike smashed the frozen crystal with a punch, reappeared beside Malekith, pressed the opponent''s head, and smashed it **** the deck.

 Chapter 442： did you just scold me

    oom!


    The Cursed Warrior was punched to the ground again by Clark.


    The power that the Cursed Warrior is proud of is simply not enough to see when facing Clark.


    Before he could get up, Clark fell from the sky, landed on him, stepped on his head, and stepped his upper body directly into the ground.


    The cursed warrior raised his head stubbornly.


    Clark raised his foot again and stomped on it with an expressionless face.


    "boom!"


    The head of the Cursed Warrior plunged into the soil again like a radish.


    look up��


    boom!


    After counting his feet, the Cursed Warrior seemed convinced and lay motionless on the ground.


    In the face of Clark, he was completely suppressed, and there was no way to fight back.


    Clark raised his eyebrows and looked at the battlefield.


    I saw that the dark elves who came out of the dark elves mothership were fighting with the avengers at this time.


    Thor Bruce and Hulk Tony stood on the side of the road, looking at both sides of the battle with subtle expressions.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Tony poked Bruce with his elbow and asked in a low voice.


    Bruce looked at the surrounding situation and raised his chin to the people on the street: "This situation is not suitable for Hulk."


    The Hulk appeared, causing more damage than it did now.


    Moreover, there are not many enemies, and they don''t seem to be very strong. Steve can handle them.


    "Hey, why don''t you go?"


    Bruce looked at Tony strangely.


    Tony squeezed his chin and looked at Bruce like a fool: "Didn''t you just say it? This situation is not suitable for Hulk, that is, me."


    Judging from the current situation, when his steel battle suit flew, the battle would be over.


    If that''s the case, then don''t play.


    Bruce: (???)


    Eat shit!


    Looking at Bruce''s expression, Tony fell silent and said, "Are you scolding me?"


    "Nothing!"


    Bruce shook his head and said, "I, Thor, never lie!"


    The two looked at each other, as if they were touched by their confidant.


    At the same time, the dark elves who came down from the dark elves mothership have already fought with Steve.


    Although the Avengers did not bring their own weapons and equipment at this time, it was not difficult to deal with these dark elves.


    Especially for Wanda and Pietro, these dark elves are simply weak.


    At this moment, Pietro, who was moving fast, noticed that some dark elves had a strange bomb hanging on their waists, and a hint of curiosity flashed in his eyes. When the dark elves didn''t respond at all, he took the other party''s bomb, He flipped the switch on the bomb, put it on the dark elf''s hand, and quickly flashed aside.


    The next second, the dark elf screamed when he saw the red bomb flashing in his hand.


    hum!


    The bomb exploded.


    But there is no impact and explosion, but endless gravity, this is a miniature black hole.


    Seeing that the dark elf had no room for resistance at all, he was sucked in.


    Seeing this scene, Pietro was speechless and shouted: "Be careful of their bombs!"


    As soon as the words fell, the cursed warrior who was stepped on by Clark detonated the bomb on his waist.


    In an instant, a miniature black hole appeared, a terrifying suction force appeared, the body of the cursed warrior began to twist, and Clark snorted coldly, flew to the sky, and broke free from the miniature black hole of the black hole grenade.


    The next moment, the cursed warrior was sucked in.


    Seeing this scene, Clark raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Fortunately, this thing didn''t explode directly on him, otherwise he would be in trouble.


    With a turn, he flew towards the remaining dark elves.


    After a few seconds, the dark elves were cleared out.


    The Avengers looked at the chaotic street and saw a large number of police rushed to the scene, started to maintain order, and started to help others, and then they left quietly.


    They dress like this, but they don''t want to be seen by others, or even see through their identities.


    As for Mike and Sol...


    They looked at the dark elf mothership that had disappeared, smiled and shook their heads, there would be no problem.


    After so many incidents, they have confidence in McBee in themselves.


    Actually��


    The fight between Mike and Malekith was indeed a one-sided situation.


    Even though the etheric particles are powerful, Malekith is not a qualified user.


    Sol drove the spaceship, and under the guidance of the awakened Jane, through a space anomaly where the celestial bodies met, he drove the spaceship to Walter Alheim, the hometown of the dark elves.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, Malekith was blasted away by Mike again, smashed the bulkhead of the spacecraft, and flew out.


    Mike disappeared on the spot, catching up with Malekith who flew out backwards, his eyes flashed, and his thermal vision fell on Malekith condescendingly, shot him down from the air, and blasted a big hole on the ground.


    Malekith groaned in pain, black and red crystals surrounding him, like a brewing storm.


    "Whoosh!"


    Mike clenched his fist and flew down from the sky.


    Malekith only had time to put his hands in front of his chest.


    "boom!"


    With an explosion, Mike''s fist fell on Malekith''s arm, and the terrifying force slammed Malekith into the ground, the ground rushed around like a rolling wave, and then burst with a bang.


    Suddenly, a red-black crystal storm suddenly erupted, completely covering the space of dozens of meters.


    Looking at this scene, Jane on the spaceship screamed.


    "Is he all right?"


    "fine."


    Sol is sure.


    Jane Foster remembered the scene of Mike''s battle just now, and murmured, "I should have guessed it long ago, how can you be an ordinary person who can be your boss..."


    Sol smiled, pressed a few times on the console of the spacecraft, picked up the corpse of a dark elf under his feet, grabbed the opponent''s hand and pressed it on the console of the spacecraft, and the console of the spacecraft flashed dangerously. red light.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Jane asked in panic.


    "I activated the ship''s self-destruction program."


    Sol said lightly, and in Jane''s dull eyes, he threw the Thor''s Hammer out of his hand and smashed a big hole in the bulkhead.


    Holding Jane''s waist, the other hand caught the hammer of Thor that flew back, and said, "Hold tight."


    The next moment, he swung Thor''s hammer, flew out from the big hole, and landed not far away with Jane in his arms.


    "It''s over."


    Watching Mike and Malekith fighting, Sol suddenly spoke up.


    As soon as the voice fell, the heart-pounding black storm disappeared, and black and red crystals fell from the air.


    Mike was holding a red gem in his palm.


    "This is the Reality Gem?"


    He glanced at the gem in his hand, his mind moved, and he received it into the dimension pocket.


    Achievement: Achieve two Infinity Stones!


    Although he didn''t collect Infinity Stones on purpose, he already has two of them.


    He looked at Sol in the distance, raised his hand and shouted: "It''s solved, we..."


    "Boom, boom!"


    A violent explosion occurred in front of Mike''s eyes.


    Seeing that the spaceship not far away was instantly swallowed up by flames, Mike''s expression froze.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mike raised his hand, tremblingly pointed at the parts that collapsed and jumped around in the sound of the explosion, gritted his teeth and asked Sol.


    Sol smiled brightly: "I started the self-destruction program for it! I completely destroyed this thing!"


    Jane pulled Saul and whispered, "I see Mike looking very angry, is he planning to..."


    "It''s okay, he''s just too excited!"


    Sol patted Jane''s hand and looked very confident.


    Whoosh!


    Mike suddenly appeared in front of him, grabbed Saul''s collar, shook Saul wildly, and said, "I plan to keep this thing, and then go on a trip! You accompany my spaceship!"


    Under the rapid shaking of Sol, a face has become blurred.


    Looking at this scene, Jane couldn''t help but smile.


    "stop!"


    Sol shouted, and after Mike stopped, he held his head in both hands, and said with difficulty: "Didn''t you let me drive?"


    "I let you drive it, but I didn''t let you destroy it!"


    Mike looked at Sol angrily.


    When he saw the dark elf''s mothership, he had already planned the travel plan in his mind.


    Now... all gone.


    Sol said suspiciously, "Don''t you have a portal?"


    "Does that thing have travel experience?"


    Mike looked sadly at the wreckage of the mothership that was still exploding in the distance, feeling his heart was bleeding.


    "You didn''t tell me sooner..."


    Sol murmured softly, and hurriedly closed his mouth after seeing two red lights appear in Mike''s eyes.


    "Now is not the time to talk about this, the intersection of celestial bodies is about to end, and the space anomaly is about to disappear!"


    Jane Foster said anxiously.


    "Gone will disappear."


    Mike waved his hand weakly: "Asgard has a rainbow bridge."


    Moreover, he can also open the portal to go back by himself.


    Sol smiled proudly, winked at Jane, and said, "You can experience the Rainbow Bridge."


    Jane Foster immediately looked forward to it.


    At this moment, Thor shouted to the sky: "Heimdall!"


    After the words fell, a dazzling beam of light fell, and after covering the three of them, they quickly disappeared.


    When the three appeared again, they had already appeared in a resplendent hall.


    "Heimdall!"


    Sol nodded to the gatekeeper standing in the center of the hall.


    Heimdall, wearing a golden armor, has a pair of golden eyes like the dawn that can see twinkling stars.


    Heimdall looked at the three of Sol in silence, holding the key to open the Rainbow Bridge in both hands��Boulte Steel, the Sword of Rainbow Bridge.


    "Welcome back, Sol!"


    The deep voice remembered that after Heimdall said something, he planned to close the Rainbow Bridge.


    Seeing this, Sol hurriedly said, "Wait a minute, send us back to Earth."


    The Dark Elf thing was settled, and he wanted to stay on Earth for a while longer.


    Heimdall hesitated and said, "I suggest you take your girlfriend to the medical room for an examination to see if there is any residual energy from ether particles, which will hurt her."


    Obviously, he has seen the entire battle.


    And Jane Foster was possessed by ether particles, and it is indeed possible that this is the case.


    Sol was stunned, looked at Jane Foster apologetically, and said, "Sorry, I ignored this."


    Jane Foster shook her head and said eagerly, "Come on, take me to see Asgard."


    Her attention is now completely drawn to Asgard, and she can''t wait to see it, can''t wait to explore.


    "Then go!"


    Sol took his girlfriend''s hand and walked out with a smile.


    Mike: "��"


    Good guy, does this leave him alone?


    Watching the two leave, Mike shook his head with a smile, then turned to Heimdall and said, "Nice to see you, fearless guardian."


    Heimdall froze for a moment, then smiled and nodded to Mike: "Nice to meet you, Mr. Kent."


    "Do you need me to send you back?"


    Heimdall asked.


    Mike smiled and said, "Excuse me."


    Sol and Jane can not go back, but he has to go back quickly.


    Gwen and Clark would be worried otherwise.


    Heimdall opened the Rainbow Bridge with a smile, and when it was about to start, a familiar figure ran in.


    "Wait! Mike!"


    "Loki?"


    Mike paused and said, "Long time no see."


    Looking at the high-spirited Loki like a peacock opening his screen, he raised his eyebrows: "It looks like you are doing well."


    "Haha." Loki smiled lightly and said to Mike, "My father wants to see you."


    Father King?


    It seems that this Loki has changed a lot from the Loki in the original plot.


    "See me?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows, approached Loki, and said, "Tell me quietly, what''s the matter?"


    "I have no idea."


    Loki replied in a low voice, looked at Mike proudly, and said, "But you should be honored!"


    "Huh!" Mike gave a weird laugh and said, "Honor? It''s not a good thing!"


    With that said, he looked at Heimdall and said, "Send me back!"


    Heimdall hesitated: "But Your Majesty..."


    Mike rolled his eyelids, laughed, took out a card, opened a portal, and said to the two, "Goodbye!"


    After the words fell, he walked over without hesitation.


    If you don''t send me, can I go back by myself?


    "Hey! You..."


    Before Loki could finish speaking, Mike waved away the portal Seeing this scene, Loki and Heimdall looked at each other.


    "Ha ha!"


    Suddenly, Loki couldn''t help laughing.


    Although his mentality changed a lot because of the time he was on Earth, and he knew what he really cared about, he was quite happy to see his father Odin deflated in a while.


    I knew that Mike dared to do it.


    Thinking of his relationship with Mike, Loki involuntarily puffed out his chest.


    He and Mike are acquaintances, friends, and lived under the same roof, so Mike let Odin deflate, which means he let Odin deflate.


    Think about it this way...


    Loki was instantly elated.


    At the same time, Odin noticed that Mike had left Asgard and couldn''t help but murmured in a low voice: "Cunning guy!"


    He does have something to trouble Mike.


    After seeing the results of Thor and Loki''s transformation at Mike''s, he was very satisfied with Mike''s ability to ''transform''.


    Then, he unconsciously thought of his other child.


    If she was handed over to Mike to ''transform''...


    There was hope in his heart.


    But now Mike just left, not giving him a chance to speak at all!


    Thinking of this, he sighed softly.


    Not a good father!

 Chapter 443： What do you want to do?

    The next day, what happened on Halloween in New York once again caused a storm of public opinion.


    Spaceships, aliens, and...that battle.


    Although people didn''t recognize Clark''s superheroes because of yesterday''s chaos, after the fight was over, they were recognized through their iconic abilities and through the video of the fight.


    But while recognizing their identities, looking at the suits on those superheroes, people can''t help but feel a little messy.


    Who and who are these?


    Why is Thor dressed up as the Hulk?


    Why does Superman dress up as Iron Man?


    Who is the black widow?


    Who is Captain America?


    People looked at those familiar but unfamiliar superheroes, and after being stunned and speechless, they couldn''t help laughing.


    These superheroes actually dressed up as other superheroes and went on a parade?


    Whoever came up with it is simply too talented.


    After thinking that yesterday was Halloween, people instantly understood and even started to get excited.


    At this moment, they have a feeling that superheroes are so approachable and I feel so close to superheroes.


    This makes the Avengers and Clark even more popular.


    There was still a lively discussion about the battle last night.


    It seems that the heat will continue to rise for some time to come.


    But the pair won''t affect the lives of the Kents.


    ��


    Outside New York, Kent Farms.


    A figure suddenly appeared outside the Kent farm.


    Mike looked at the farm in front of him, looked at the familiar home in front of him, and sighed softly.


    The farm has been completely handed over to Bob and his wife, who have been taking care of them well over the years.


    Moving his footsteps, Mike came to the warehouse, opened the basement in the warehouse, and took out the ''cradle'' that had been buried below.


    This is the miniature spaceship that Clark took when he came to earth, and it is the cradle of Clark.


    With Clark''s approval, Mike decided to build a small spaceship based on the cradle.


    After leaving the warehouse holding the cradle and restoring the warehouse to its original state, Mike flew up with the cradle. After a golden portal appeared in front of him, he flew over with the cradle and came to the sea.


    With a thought, the portal behind him disappeared, Mike looked towards the sea and rushed down with the cradle.


    Anyway, he is idle every day now, so he plans to build a base deep in the rock formations on the seabed.


    First use the ability to open up a space of dozens of square meters in the rock formation, put the cradle in, and Mike will activate the cradle.


    A very realistic-looking phantom appeared in front of Mike.


    Joe Al.


    After telling Joe Al about the idea of ??building the base and remodeling the cradle, he pondered and said to Mike: "To do this, we need to solve the energy problem first."


    When he asked the question, he had already prepared plans, such as going deeper into the rock formation, using geothermal energy to��


    "this!"


    Mike smiled slightly, and a gem flashing blue light appeared in his hand.


    "this is��?"


    Joe El looked suspiciously at the gem in Mike''s hand.


    "Space gem."


    "Space Gems! One of the Infinity Gems?"


    Joe Al looked at the gem in Mike''s hand in shock.


    Mike nodded and said, "As long as there is it, energy is not a problem."


    Joe Al nodded: "You''re right."


    After a pause, he said, "Then I will prepare a transformation plan, as well as a machine for extracting energy, and transform this place first."


    "it is good."


    Mike responded, put away the space gem, waved his hand to open a portal, and said, "I''ll leave it to you here, and I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Joe Al smiled and nodded.


    Mike stepped through the portal and came to the backyard of his house.


    Get it!


    The next step is to slowly build a base and transform the spacecraft.


    Of course, he did it for another important reason, Charles and Eric.


    Mutants and the world don''t merge so easily.


    If the two fail, and even worse, if you think about the worst, the two can''t help but fail, and even face a worse situation...


    However, so good!


    There is more to do.


    As for Joe El, to be precise, it is an artificial intelligence with Joe El''s memory and knowledge, and Mike''s trust in him is relatively high, because when it was created by Joe El, the El family The person who owns it has absolute control over it, and with the authorization of Mike and Clark, he can control Joe Al''s artificial intelligence at will.


    Walking home, Mike checked the time and started to prepare dinner.


    ��


    Halloween, Thanksgiving��


    In a blink of an eye, Christmas is almost here.


    During this time, in addition to his normal life, Mike taught Sol, who came back from Asgard, some new dishes, and spent most of the time he spent on salted fish on the base on the seabed.


    After this period of hard work, the base already has a rough skeleton.


    In addition to expanding the space dozens of times, the energy problem of the base has been solved, and even in order to ensure the stability of the base, under the command of Joe El, he also established an energy shield to protect the base.


    There are space gems to supply energy, and there is no need to worry about the energy in the base.


    However, this time, he can only do this.


    After all, he has no professional knowledge, and everything is done under the command of Joe Al.


    Mike likes the feeling of watching the base complete under his hands.


    However, because the construction of the base is coming to an end as Christmas is approaching, Mike also intends to take a break and continue the construction of the base after Christmas.


    Christmas is fast approaching, and some preparations have to be made.


    "Dad, where are we going? Chinatown?"


    Gwen sat in the passenger seat, pulling his seatbelt while questioning Mike.


    Going to Chinatown to buy vegetables and seasonings is what the Kent family often does.


    Mike nodded and said, "Some ingredients and seasonings can only be bought over there."


    If he can''t buy it, he will open the portal to the other side of the ocean.


    "Okay!"


    Gwen cheered.


    It''s been a while since she''s been out with Mike.


    "correct."


    As if thinking of something, Mike started the car and asked, "Are you going to travel outside after Christmas?"


    After Christmas, Gwen''s winter vacation will not end for a while, so Gwen''s little friends plan to travel.


    "That''s right!" After saying this, Gwen became excited and said, "We have already planned a route for a short-distance cycling tour."


    Mike hesitated and said, "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No need!" Gwen shook his head and said, "Are you an adult following our group of children?"


    So, is this deprecated?


    Mike: (�s��t)


    The old father is tired.


    Gwen looked at Mike''s expression, patted Mike''s shoulder, and comforted: "Mr. Kent, the child will always grow up, you have to let her fly bravely."


    Mike: "��"


    Can''t help whispering, rubbing Gwen''s head: "Ghost girl, sit down!"


    With that said, Mike started the car and drove towards Chinatown.


    With the help of super vision, Mike accurately avoided the congested road and came to Chinatown at the fastest speed.


    While Mike went shopping at the supermarket, Gwen wandered the streets alone, looking for novelties.


    A moment later, after Mike bought something good and left the supermarket, he saw Gwen standing by the car eating something.


    Long, soft, bright red...


    Mike blinked and strode over.


    "Dad! Do you want to eat?"


    Gwen held up the hot stick in his hand, ''hissing'' cold air in his mouth.


    "Where did you buy this stuff?"


    Mike asked curiously, and took one out of the bag to taste.


    Average taste.


    Gwen pointed to the store in the distance, and then smiled: "Delicious, right? Is this a specialty snack? Hiss..."


    She couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "not bad."


    Gwen smiled ''hehe'', licked the oil on his fingers, made Mike''s eyes twitch slightly, and said, "Do you like to eat?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    "Then I''ll go back and make it for you."


    "OK!"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up, like a symbol of money beating, and couldn''t help but say, "Can you do more?"


    An advertisement, the novel app I am using recently, all Android and Apple phones support it!


    Seeing Gwen''s eyes, Mike raised his forehead, flicked Gwen''s forehead lightly, and said, "Do you want to sell it again?"


    "Hee hee!" Gwen shook his head with a smile, and said, "How can this be sold? I''m just sharing good products with everyone."


    "Ghost girl! Go buy materials with me."


    "Yohoo!"


    Gwen let out a cheer, and stretched out her oily hands to hug Mike.


    Mike slapped Gwen''s hands away with a slap, and couldn''t help but took out a tissue for Gwen to intervene and said, "Wash your hands first!"


    "Oh!"


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    After returning from the supermarket, at Gwen''s urging, Mike got into the kitchen with a smile.


    Gwen waited anxiously, and suddenly rushed to the door as if thinking of something.


    "Dad, I''m going out!"


    Before Mike could answer, Gwen rushed out of the house.


    Mike smiled and shook his head.


    This little guy, when he thinks of making money, is in a hurry.


    While Mike was making spicy noodles at home, Gwen walked to the supermarket while calling his friends and asking them to come to his house in the afternoon.


    Half an hour later, Gwen rushed home with some packing materials, smelled the spicy chili pepper, and secretly swallowed.


    Time passed by as Gwen waited anxiously.


    Finally, after lunch, when it was time for Gwen and the friends, Mike came out of the kitchen with a large pot of spicy sticks.


    Looking at the big pot of spicy sticks, Gwen jumped up excitedly.


    He hurriedly picked up a spicy stick and put it in his mouth, squinting his eyes contentedly.


    This snack is so delicious! Much tastier than the spicy strips she bought at the store!


    He gave Mike a thumbs up, but couldn''t help but stuff one into his mouth.


    "Wow, so delicious! So happy!"


    Gwen sighed, her mouth wriggling like a bunny.


    "Eat less and be careful of the peas on your face."


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead.


    Gwen grabbed a spicy stick and stuffed it into Mike''s mouth, saying, "Try it! How can I stop? It''s all my fault, Dad, for making it so delicious!"


    Mike couldn''t help but smile.


    This little girl is getting better at talking.


    Mike chewed the spicy sticks in his mouth, saw the packaging box Gwen put aside, and said, "How much are you going to sell?"


    "Ten dollars!" Gwen said, and then he pondered, "I''ll try to sell it first, and if the situation is good, I''ll raise the price!"


    A good starting price!


    Mike couldn''t help laughing and said, "I have something to go out for."


    "Um."


    Gwen responded, but his eyes were fixed on the hot stick in front of him, thinking how much money he could make.


    Mike came to the second floor and opened a portal.


    When the cold wind blew the white mist and flew past the portal, Mike flew over, determined his position, and flew forward quickly.


    Less than half a minute later, three invisible air carriers appeared in front of Mike''s eyes.


    Mike turned on his super vision and looked at the helicarrier in the center. After determining Nick Fury''s position, Mike flashed and appeared in front of Nick Fury.


    The sudden appearance of Mike did not frighten Nick Fury.


    Instead, he looked at Mike speechlessly: "You''re late."


    "Something was delayed."


    Mike said something, "Are the things I want ready?"


    Nick Fury nodded, then asked curiously, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    "Do what should be done."


    Mike smiled, took out the two iron buckets and handed them to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury''s eyes lit up, he put it away, and couldn''t help saying: "Don''t you think you should tell me something?"


    Mike groaned and said, "What do you think of the current situation of mutants?"


    "Mutant?"


    Nick Fury frowned and said, "What happened again?"


    After a pause He continued: "The current situation of mutants has improved a lot, but it will take a long time to completely change."


    He looked at Mike and saw that Mike''s face was calm, and continued: "In my opinion, although the relationship between ordinary people and mutants has eased a lot because of the X-Men and because of Charles and Eric''s efforts, but This fragile relationship is built on the X school and the X-Men. It may be completely destroyed because of an accident, so that the relationship between ordinary people and mutants will return to the past, even worse than before. would be bad."


    Mike nodded: "You''re right."


    Nick Fury was stunned and said, "So, what you are doing now has something to do with mutants?"


    "Just make some preparations." Mike smiled at Nick Fury: "You''ll know then."


    "Speaking of which, since there is no S.H.I.E.L.D., you seem to be very idle."


    Mike couldn''t help speaking to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury chuckled: "With the existence of the Avengers and the X-Men, I really saved a lot of heart."


    He is still in stealth and is only in charge of gathering intelligence, and when he encounters some tricky things, he will let the X-Men and the Avengers deal with it.


    "Come on, take me to get those materials."


    Mike said, and after using an invisible card to make himself invisible, he followed Nick Fury.


    She didn''t want anyone else to see him except Nick Fury.

 Chapter 444： You are crazy!

    When Mike sent some of the equipment and materials that Nick Fury bought and collected for him to the base on the sea floor through the portal, Mike was busy in the base for a while, and with Joe Al, confirmed the situation of the base and what happened next After preparing the things, I opened the portal and went home.


    One step through the portal, Mike came to the sky above his house, and with a flash, he had already fallen from the sky.


    Opening the door, Mike raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at the little guys busy at the dining table.


    I saw Luke and Harry, packing spicy strips.


    After weighing the spicy strips with an electronic scale, put them into a disposable small lunch box and close the lid of the lunch box.


    What Gwen and Mary Jane wrote on strips of paper the size of a thumb.


    Peter, on the other hand, stuck the strips of paper on the lunch boxes with double-sided tape.


    Dude, is this all pipelined?


    Mike held back his laughter and walked to the restaurant, coughing softly.


    The five busy children looked up at Mike, and after saying hello, they bowed their heads and went back to work.


    Mike looked at the time, it was almost time for dinner, so he went into the kitchen and started to work.


    "Don''t steal it!"


    Gwen snorted suddenly and looked at Harry and Luke angrily.


    The two shook their heads and hurriedly said, "We didn''t steal it!"


    Peter and Mary looked at them and couldn''t help laughing.


    I saw that the corners of the two people''s mouths were still flowing with bright red chili oil.


    Noticing the eyes of the two, Luke and Harry also reacted, and hurriedly wiped the corners of their mouths with a tissue, then looked at each other, and said firmly again: "No stealing!"


    Gwen looked at the two of them speechlessly: "The one that was eaten stealthily will be deducted from the share I prepared for you."


    When the words fell, she ignored the two and continued to keep her head down and busy with her work.


    Half an hour later, after all the spicy strips were packed, the five of them sniffed in unison, and saliva began to secrete in their mouths.


    smell good��


    "Are you done? Go wash your hands when you''re done, and come to the kitchen to serve dishes."


    Mike shouted in the kitchen, several people looked at each other and rushed into the bathroom.


    "Dad, didn''t you wait for Clark?"


    Gwen rushed into the kitchen and asked curiously.


    "He has an appointment today and won''t be back."


    "Dating?"


    Gwen narrowed his eyes, then said in surprise, "Is it Sister Hope?"


    Mike nodded and handed a dish to Gwen: "Take it out."


    "Good Le!"


    Gwen cheered and walked towards the restaurant with the dishes.


    After the five little ''waiters'' served two dishes each, Mike brought bowls and chopsticks to the little guys and said, "Eat it."


    After a few little guys thanked Mike, they started to gobble.


    Mike looked at a few people with amusement, glanced at the packaged spicy sticks, and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    I saw a few words written on those boxes.


    Supreme spicy strips!


    so ashamed...


    Mike complained in his heart and began to eat silently.


    ��


    Drip!


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The crisp sound of the car whistle sounded outside Mike''s house.


    Steve, who went out for a run early in the morning, stopped in front of his house and looked at the luxury car with some curiosity. After seeing the three children getting out of the car, he became even more curious.


    Moments later, he saw Luke and Gwen come out of their respective homes.


    "Mike!"


    He called out to Mike who came out with Gwen.


    Mike, who was carrying two large bags in his hands, looked up at Steve, nodded, and said hello.


    When the three of Luke saw Steve, they greeted enthusiastically.


    After the Battle of New York, Luke, Peter, and Harry met the Avengers and took pictures with them.


    That is to say, in the small team of five people, except for Mary, everyone else knows the identities of Steve.


    Gwen''s eyes lit up, picked up a box of spicy bars and ran to Steve, saying, "Uncle Steve, here it is!"


    Steve took it curiously and said, "What is this?"


    "Spicy sticks! A delicious snack, my dad made it, and I''m its dealer now!" Gwen explained with a smile, Steve tasted it curiously, and his eyes lit up.


    tasty.


    Noticing Steve''s expression, Gwen smiled and said, "Thanks for reviewing, a box of ten yuan!"


    Steve froze for a moment, then smiled and nodded to Gwen.


    Gwen said coquettishly: "Hey, Uncle Steve is the first guest today, and you don''t want me to get paid for the first one I sell!"


    Steve squeezed Gwen''s face and smiled, "Wait, I''ll get the money."


    He pushed open the door and walked in, then went home and walked out with a hundred dollars, and said to Gwen, "Give me a few more."


    "it is good!"


    Before Gwen took it, she cheered, rushed to her little friends, shook the money in their hands, and they gave high fives happily, picked up nine hot sticks and handed them to Steve.


    "Set off!"


    Gwen shouted in a rage, and several people got into the luxury car provided by Harry and drove away.


    Seeing this scene, Mike was speechless.


    Riding in a multi-million custom luxury car to sell spicy strips, these children are also the first.


    After nodding to Steve, Mike turned to go home.


    Steve carried a few boxes of spicy sticks, distributed them to the surrounding Avengers, and then returned home with two boxes.


    When he got home, Peggy Carter was sitting at the dining table licking his fingers.


    In just two minutes, Peggy Carter finished eating the spicy strips.


    "Peggy?"


    Peggy Carter smiled at Steve, and after noticing the two hot sticks in Steve''s hand, his eyes lit up, and said, "There''s more!"


    What is it called Supreme Spicy Tiao, the more she eats it, the more she wants to eat it.


    Steve smiled and handed it over, sitting opposite Peggy Carter, UU reading www. uukanshu.com ate spicy strips with them.


    After a few seconds...


    The movements of the two became faster and faster, until the last hot stick, the two of them bit one end and sucked hard.


    Boo!


    Steve blushed.


    Peggy Carter took the opportunity to eat all the spicy strips in his mouth, and then let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    "Isn''t this snack too delicious? Where did you buy it?"


    Peggy Carter couldn''t help but say something, licking her red and oily lips lightly.


    In order to make the spicy strips as delicious as possible, Mike specially used the ability card...


    "It''s Mike!"


    Steve stared at Peggy Carter''s lips, his eyes dazed, and he couldn''t help but bring his face closer.


    Peggy Carter stood up immediately, grabbed Steve''s hand, and said, "Go! Go to Mike''s house!"


    She hasn''t had enough of it yet!


    Steve smiled helplessly, and couldn''t help but click his mouth.


    He didn''t even enjoy it.


    The two left the house, only to see other Avengers rushing to Mike''s house.


    After looking at each other, they unconsciously quickened their pace.


    When they knocked on Mike''s house door and explained their intentions, Mike looked at the Avengers at the door, his mouth twitched wildly, and said, "You guys are crazy! A bunch of neurotics!"


    :. :

 Chapter 445： Long way to go

    Gwen''s business is good. In one morning, he sold all the spicy sticks.


    Because she raised the price in time, when all the packed spicy sticks were sold out, she lit today''s harvest, and her eyes kept flashing with the symbol of money.


    After giving Peter and the others 100 yuan each as wages, Gwen lit his remaining money and couldn''t help kissing him hard.


    Seeing the appearance of Gwen''s financial fan, Harry was thoughtful.


    Peter''s eyes were tender, and he felt how cute Gwen looked.


    Luke pouted and muttered in a low voice, "Fan of money."


    Mary Jane''s face was full of envy. She didn''t expect Gwen to earn such a large amount of money so easily.


    It seemed that she had to learn more from Gwen.


    When she has money, she can live independently and move out of that broken house.


    Looking at the money in her hand, some hope rose in her eyes.


    "Please eat ice cream!"


    Gwen said something to several people, several people cheered, and left in Harry''s special car.


    When Gwen returned home, he reported his victory to Mike, holding green bills and dancing happily in front of Mike, like a nouveau riche.


    Suddenly, she took two breaths on her nose and said in surprise, "Dad, are you making spicy noodles again?"


    Mike nodded.


    "Where? Where?"


    Gwen turned his head, his eyes seemed to be emitting a faint light.


    "Split by Steve and the others."


    "Ah?" Gwen said disappointedly: "It''s divided!"


    She still wants to sell it for money.


    The little money flew away.


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead lightly, holding back a smile and said, "Did you lose your money? Go wash your hands and prepare to eat."


    ��


    Christmas is coming.


    But this Christmas, only Mike and Gwen, the father and daughter, and Raven spent three of them.


    Clark and Hope went to Christmas.


    Since the affair between Carrie and Louise and him ended, he and Hope have seen a surge in them.


    And on Christmas Day, Gwen received a special gift.


    A mount made for her by Tony.


    A giant metal eagle with black as the main color and golden wings.


    The giant eagle is two meters high and has a wingspan of five meters. It can fly, and it is also equipped with a lot of weapons.


    When Gwen received the gift, she stayed up all night in excitement and had to put off their cycling tour by a day.


    After Christmas, Gwen and his friends finally set off on a journey after bringing their things.


    They made a ten-day travel plan, and considering their age, they didn''t plan to go too far.


    Seeing Gwen riding away, Mike looked sad.


    All of a sudden it felt like Gwen had grown up.


    Ruiwen snuggled up beside Mike and looked at Mike''s expression amusingly. When he was about to comfort him, Mike turned to look at her.


    "We''re going on a trip too!"


    Rui Wen was slightly startled, looked at Mike tenderly, and nodded.


    They haven''t been in the world of two for a long time.


    Two hours later, Gwen, who was resting outside a restaurant, received a group chat message from Kent''s house.


    Mike: We''re going on a tour!


    Below this sentence, is a picture of Mike and Ruiwen hugging each other.


    Gwen: ��


    Ahhh!


    How are they like this!


    She slapped the table angrily, and Luke and Harry shook involuntarily.


    Clark: Okay, got it!


    Charles: Dad, where are you going? Bring one!


    Eric: At work!


    Gwen rolled his eyes and quickly tapped the phone screen with his fingers.


    Gwen: When will I have a brother?


    Clark, Eric, Charles: !


    Looking at the replies from several people, Gwen smiled, installed the phone, looked at the other four, and said, "Have you rested? We have to go!"


    Their target is Syracuse.


    According to the plan, they ride 50 to 60 kilometers a day, so that they can reach Syracuse in just one week.


    After arriving in Syracuse, they would play for two days and then fly back.


    "Set off!"


    Mary Jane stood up abruptly, made a start gesture, and got on the bicycle first.


    Looking at Mary Jane''s expression, the four of Gwen couldn''t help but smile.


    Since they came out, Mary Jane has been a lot more active, like a bird flying out of a cage.


    "Don''t be stunned! Hurry up and leave!"


    Hearing Mary Jane''s urging sound, the four of them hurriedly followed, chatting and laughing as they walked into the distance.


    As for safety, Gwen is no problem.


    Meanwhile, future tech companies.


    Looking at the chat records and pictures, a tired Eric smiled.


    Putting the phone aside, Eric rubbed his temples.


    Managing a company is much more difficult than he imagined, especially given that his company is special and there are many mutants in it.


    Although over time, the world''s perception of mutants has changed, and the X-Men and Future Technology are still working hard to change people''s perceptions and fears of mutants, they want to make mutants completely invisible to people. There is still a long way to go to accept and integrate into the world that belongs to them.


    Mutants have special powers that determine their situation.


    There are some mutants whose strength is so strong that they can be used as weapons, and when such people gather together, this is a force that all countries and forces in this world cannot ignore.


    They are fearful, agitated, alert...


    Even if they behave harmlessly, they will still be monitored.


    Like their future tech company, and X school.


    X school will not talk about it, let''s talk about future technology companies.


    Since the company was founded, the troubles they have encountered are much harder than ordinary companies. As long as there is a little problem, it will be magnified and further put on mutants.


    Even because their future technology company is a company created by mutants, when they master these technologies, they are secretly watched by countless people. Just one wrong step will cause a lot of trouble.


    After all, they are still on the alert for mutants, and they don''t think of mutants as the same kind of people.


    Thinking of this, Eric couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.


    Over the years, a series of discrimination and social problems caused by skin color have not been completely eliminated, let alone mutants.


    A long way to go��


    Just as his thoughts fell, Eric''s cell phone rang.


    He answered the phone, listening to the anxious voice of Sonic on the phone, and frowned tightly together.


    "Boss, Victor has a conflict with a client of a company, only you can control him!"


    "Where are you?"


    "In the negotiation room on the seventh floor."


    "I see, I''ll go right away."


    Eric whispered, hung up the phone and ran downstairs.


    At this time, the negotiation room of the future technology company.


    The saber-toothed tiger Victor looked at the man in the suit angrily and roared.


    If only the giant stone statue and the poisonous fire held him, he guaranteed that the claws would tear the opponent to pieces.


    The man looked at Victor with disgust in his eyes, as if he had seen a beast.


    "Look, monsters are monsters and only communicate with fists."


    The man sneered and looked at the other people in the negotiation with a playful look.


    There are humans and mutants.


    While the mutants looked at the man angrily, while the human employees of Future Technology looked at the man angrily, they looked at Victor who stretched out his claws, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "what happened?"


    Eric appeared at the door, saw Victor stretch out his claws, his eyes flashed, and he said softly, "Victor!"


    Victor glanced at Eric unwillingly, growled lowly, and put away his claws.


    "what happened?"


    Eric''s calm gaze swept to the others.


    "What''s going on?" The man sneered and said, "Your future technology employees want to kill me, it''s really scary, I don''t know how to report tomorrow."


    Eric didn''t look at the man as if he didn''t exist.


    "Poison fire?" Eric said indifferently: "Tell me."


    Poison Fire took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and said, "This gentleman did something to Melissa, and after Melissa refused, he even insulted Melissa. Victor came to stop it, and he insulted Wei. Kodor is a beast, and mutants are monsters."


    Melissa, an employee of their company, is a young girl whose appearance has changed and has a pair of cat ears and tail. Before she came to Future Technology, her life was very unsatisfactory, so she cherished her current job.


    Eric''s eyes turned cold as he looked at the man.


    The man glared at Eric: "What are you looking at? Is this how you do business?"


    "I''m here to talk to you about raw materials..."


    "Go away!" Eric looked at each other coldly and said, "We don''t cooperate with garbage."


    The man was stunned. He didn''t expect that Eric would dare to treat him like this, knowing that their future technology company needs their raw materials very much.


    Immediately, he looked at Eric coldly, and said, "Don''t regret it!"


    "Get out!"


    Eric growled again, and the metal in the room vibrated slightly.


    The man shivered and hurriedly ran out.


    "Just let him go?"


    Victor looked at Eric unwillingly, and the eyes of others were full of anger.


    Eric took a deep breath and said to Yinbo, "You comfort Melissa."


    After a pause, he said, "Let me handle this matter."


    When the words fell, he turned and walked out.


    This kind of thing, not once or twice...


    Eric hurriedly left the negotiation room and returned to his office, looking down as he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    The man just came out of their company building and was walking towards his car.


    Eric''s eyes flickered, and as the man was about to get to his car, his pants slipped from his crotch, tripping him to the ground, slamming his head into his car.


    Immediately, his head was bleeding.


    Eric shook hands, and the man''s car trembled slightly.


    Now Eric only needs one thought, and the man''s car can crush the man to death.


    but��


    Eric took a deep breath and let go of his palms.


    The next moment, the man''s car slammed open the door and slapped the man on the face.


    But that''s about it.


    He couldn''t really kill each other.


    There are a lot of eyes around the future company, and their efforts will be in vain if they make a little mistake.


    He took a deep breath, trying to suppress his anger.


    After a few seconds...


    "boom!"


    He couldn''t help but slammed down the table.


    This is the situation they are facing now.


    They try to integrate into this society and follow the rules, but there are always people who exclude them because of their mutant status.


    Fortunately, during this time, more and more people have goodwill towards them.


    If he didn''t see hope, he really couldn''t hold on.


    Eric sighed.


    It''s tough on their side, and things are slowly changing on the side of School X.


    Without the fraternity as an opponent, although the X School tried to show its innocence as much as possible, and still let the X-Men handle the threat and express their goodwill, many people still classified it as a threat to the future technology company.


    He scratched his head irritably, and after realizing that there were a few more hairs on his hands, he murmured, "Charles lost more than me."


    ��


    X school.


    Charles stood in front of the office window, looking at the lively playground with a smile on his face.


    Just seeing the smiling faces of those children made him feel that everything he had done so far was worth it.


    Although school is difficult now, it is much better than before.


    Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    It sensed that a familiar person had come to school.


    Although that person is an ordinary person, because he and Orolo are friends, he has been diligent in coming to school during this time.


    The bookshelf used by book lovers has been hung up, and now they are basically using \\mi\\mi\\ to read\\\\.


    According to his observation, this person seems to be very interested in Orolo.


    "Hey, it''s not that easy to chase after my students."


    Charles whispered, with pride in his eyes.


    Orolo and Qin, as his earliest students, have gotten better and better over the past three years.


    Not only is he smart and handsome, but he is also capable, which is perfect.


    As far as he knew, many people in the school liked the two and even pursued them.


    Unfortunately, so far, it has not been successful.


    Just as Charles used his ability to sense the situation outside, the man who rode a motorcycle to the school parked the motorcycle on the edge of the playground, took off his helmet, and revealed a dark face .


    He has a strong face, deep eyes, and a strong figure, which is very charming.


    At this moment, his eyes were completely occupied by Orolo. After seeing Orolo notice him and walk towards him, he couldn''t help grinning.


    "Orolo."


    He walked forward, hugged Orolo, and kissed Orolo.


    Seeing this scene, the other students on the playground couldn''t help but screamed.


    Orolo turned his head and clenched his fist at the crowd, a flash of electric light flashing on his hand.


    Everyone hurriedly shut up.


    Orolo snorted softly, looking at the man with a sweet and happy smile on his face: "Why are you here again?"


    "miss you."


    Men express their feelings without hesitation.


    Although he was five, six, seven or eight years older than Orolo, he was fascinated by Orolo the first time he saw Orolo.


    Orolo smiled even happier, hugged the man''s arm, and said, "Where are you going?"


    "I booked a restaurant and I''ll take you there. Are you still on vacation?"


    Orolo nodded.


    The man handed a helmet to Orolo, and after the two put on the helmets, they left together.


    Seeing this scene, the corners of Charles'' mouth in the office twitched wildly.

 Chapter 446： killer

    "I''m back!"


    After putting the bike in the home storage room, Gwen pushed open the door and let out a roar.


    No expected response.


    The whole house was silent.


    The smile on Gwen''s face gradually disappeared, he lowered his head in despair, walked to the sofa in the living room, and sat down.


    "Dad must have forgotten me."


    "He''s indulging in the gentle country, he''s not the Mike Kent of the past."


    "Ugh!"


    She sighed heavily and looked at the door with her face supported, her face full of sadness.


    "Alas, alas!"


    She sighed heavily again, her eyes rolling back and forth.


    After a few seconds, she jumped up from the sofa after seeing that no one appeared.


    "No! You didn''t come back?"


    She patted her forehead, blushing slightly.


    Then didn''t she just show it to the air?


    Gwen coughed softly, hurriedly took out his mobile phone, and called Mike.


    quack quack!


    The familiar phone rang, Gwen was stunned, and when she looked back, she saw Mike standing on the stairs smiling and looking at her.


    She looked at Mike angrily and said, "Why ignore..."


    "Gwen, you''re back!"


    Ruiwen came downstairs with a suspicious blush on her face.


    Gwen''s eyes went back and forth on Mike and Ruiwen, and suddenly lowered his head and said, "Dad! I was wrong! Come on!"


    The words fell, like a calf who lowered his head and rushed forward, rushed through between Mike and Ruiwen, and ran upstairs.


    Standing at the door, Gwen gave the two a cheering gesture and slammed the door shut.


    Seeing this, Mike was stunned and laughed.


    Rui Wen''s face turned slightly red, then returned to normal, saying, "I''m going to school."


    "So fast?


    Mike was startled.


    Riven grabbed Mike''s collar, and when Mike lowered his head, Gwen gently kissed Mike: "The children''s vacation is over, I have to go back to class."


    Mike licked his lips: "Then leave after lunch, what do you want to eat?"


    "I like to eat whatever you make."


    "Okay, wait."


    Mike said and walked to the kitchen.


    "whee!"


    I don''t know when, Gwen, who opened the door to a gap, secretly laughed.


    When Rui Wen looked at her, she hurriedly closed the door again.


    Raven smiled and walked towards Gwen''s room.


    Little guy, dare to make fun of them.


    Ruiwen smiled slyly and knocked on Gwen''s door.


    "Aunt Ruiwen, what''s the matter?"


    Gwen opened the door, revealing half of his face, and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to chat with you."


    Saying that, Rui Wen winked at Gwen and said, "For example, what handsome guy did you meet on the road, or who do you like?"


    "It''s so possible!" Gwen slammed the door open, raised his voice deliberately, and shouted downstairs: "I face such a good man as Dad every day, how can I look at other people? Unless they have my old age. Excellent dad!"


    Ruiwen touched Gwen''s forehead with her hand, and couldn''t help but laugh, "You are clever!"


    Having said that, Rui Wen walked into Gwen''s room, and after pulling Gwen to his side, he started chatting in a whisper.


    Mike in the kitchen shook his head with a smile after hearing Gwen''s words.


    Gwen, this little girl, likes to tell the truth!


    ��


    Two days later, Gwen started school, and Mike started running from home to base again.


    As for Clark, I''ve been immersed in the gentle village recently, let''s not talk about it...


    A month later, in the Avengers Building, Tony''s personal laboratory.


    Tony has been very busy lately.


    He has many research projects.


    In addition to updating the steel suit, he has several research projects.


    The consciousness backup obtained from the Earth 2 world, the future Mr. Sinister, the consciousness transmission technology, the Extremis virus obtained from the AIM company Maya Hansen, and the psychic scepter kept in the Avengers Building.


    Yes, the Psychic Scepter, Wanda and Pietro took the Psychic Scepter from Ebony Maw and buried it when they escaped from Hydra.


    After the Battle of New York, after the two joined the Avengers, they brought the Psychic Scepter back and kept it in the Avengers Mansion.


    Consciousness transmission and consciousness backup technology, because he got relatively complete information from Mr. Sinister''s base, is the easiest for him.


    As for the Extremis Virus, he needs to improve it because of its many flaws.


    After completing these two projects, he will study the Psychic Scepter.


    He likes to eat small dishes first, and then go for a big meal.


    As night fell, Jarvis'' voice rang out.


    "Sir, you and Miss Potts have an hour left for dinner. You need to get ready."


    Tony stopped his work, pressed his eyebrows, looked at the already dark sky outside, and muttered, "Is it all so late?"


    Stretching his waist, Tony took a sip of the coffee on the side, frowned, and put it aside in disgust.


    It''s cold and the taste has changed.


    Picking up the clothes on the side, Tony walked to his room in the Avengers Building.


    Quickly packing himself up, Tony left the Avengers Building and drove to the restaurant he had ordered in advance.


    What Tony didn''t notice was that there was a dark figure that seemed to melt into the night, standing on the roof in the distance looking at his car.


    He was wearing a pitch-black tactical uniform, his long messy hair fluttered gently in the wind, and one arm glowed with a cold metal glow in the moonlight.


    He slowly raised his head and put on a black mask, revealing only a pair of ruthless eyes.


    Gently pressing the communicator in his ear, he said, "The target has set off."


    "Very good! You find a suitable place to ambush yourself, and if others fail, you can take action according to the situation."


    "Yes!"


    The man spoke slowly and left quickly.


    Hearing the response from the communicator, Werner Strucker couldn''t help but clenched his fist and waved it vigorously.


    "Damn Tony Stark, **** Avengers, I''ll make you pay!"


    Werner Strucker, son of Baron Strucker, the head of Hydra.


    Originally, he was just a eldest young master who lived a luxurious life, but since his father became a wanted criminal, even he was implicated and became a wanted criminal fleeing everywhere.


    And after his father died, he had no last umbrella and could only hide his identity, hiding like a mouse.


    He hated the superheroes, he hated the Avengers.


    Originally, he did not dare to take revenge, but he found a notebook left by his father and found the killer trained by Hydra - the Winter Soldier!


    So, he raised the idea of ??revenge again.


    Tonight is the day he takes down his first enemy, the day Tony Stark dies.


    "Hehe, hehe!"


    He sneered, lowered his head and took a mouthful of instant noodles.


    For revenge, to hire other killers, he spent all his money.


    Looking at the instant noodles in front of him, Werner Strucker almost cried.


    His life was not like this.


    Fragrant car beauty, the money that can''t be spent is the life he should live.


    But as long as he thinks about it, Tony Stark will be killed in a while, and he feels that the instant noodles in front of him are a lot fragrant.


    ��


    Meanwhile, Tony had already driven to the restaurant.


    The restaurant was booked in advance by him.


    Pepper Potts now manages Stark Industries, and he is very busy every day, even busier than he is, and the two have not been together so well for a long time.


    Jarvis had reserved the flowers in advance and had already delivered them to the restaurant one step ahead.


    When he got to the restaurant, he was relieved that his Pepper hadn''t come yet.


    In the past, others were waiting for him, but now it is him waiting for others.


    However, he is now willing to wait.


    Just then, he saw a familiar figure in the dining room.


    Clark?


    He looked at Clark in surprise, and the woman sitting with Clark, and strode over.


    "Hey! Clark!"


    He tapped Clark on the shoulder.


    Clark turned back and said in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    Tony smiled slightly, winked at Clark, stretched out his hand to Hope, and said, "Tony Stark, have we met?"


    He looked at Hope suspiciously.


    Hope reminded: "Clark''s house, the party after the Battle of New York."


    "You are Hank Pym''s daughter!"


    Tony immediately remembered.


    Hope and Tony shook hands: "Hope."


    Tony nodded, suddenly looked at the two of them strangely, and said, "Are you dating?"


    Clark glanced at Hope and nodded without hesitation.


    And Hope said generously: "I''m dating Clark at this time."


    "Yo!" Tony patted Clark on the shoulder and said, "Congratulations."


    He turned around and stopped the passing waiter, and in the other''s surprised eyes, he said, "Give this enviable couple a bottle of the best red wine and put it on my account."


    "Okay, Mr. Stark."


    The young waiter Lu responded slightly excitedly.


    Tony waved to Clark and the two of them, and said with a mocking smile, "Take your time and enjoy tonight."


    After he finished speaking, he greeted Pepper Potts who had just come in, and handed the flowers to Pepper Potts.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the two were like magnets, and they were tightly attracted to each other.


    Walking to the dining table, Pepper Potts skillfully ordered the dishes that the two of them usually like to eat. Seeing that Tony was still staring at him, he shyly folded the scattered hair around his ears and said, "Why do you think so? follow me."


    "You''re getting prettier, dear Miss Potts."


    Pepper Potts was sweet.


    Just as the two of you were arguing with each other, and when they were throwing dog food in public, one after another line of sight swept over the two of them.


    There is envy, jealousy, and murderous intent...


    At this moment, a waiter served them dishes, poured red wine for them, and said, "Sir, ma''am, please take your time."


    "thanks."


    Pepper nodded politely to the waiter.


    Tony nodded lightly, but noticed the waiter''s eyes.


    anticipation, nervousness...


    Tony was stunned, glanced at the waiter quickly, noticed the calloused hands of the other party, and was shocked.


    This is definitely not a waiter!


    Where the calluses on the hands branch off��


    He quickly recalled the training points Natasha and Barton had given him, and he was shocked.


    This is a hand holding a gun.


    something wrong!


    Tony''s heart was cold, and when he saw that Pepper was about to put a piece of vegetable in his mouth, he whispered: "Don''t eat it!"


    "Um?"


    Pepper Potts'' hand paused slightly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She put down the cutlery in her hand and looked at Tony, her face changed after noticing that Tony gave her a wink.


    Tony held Pepper''s hand and looked at Clark who was not far away with certainty.


    With a smile on his face, he raised his voice slightly and said, "I haven''t introduced my friend to you yet."


    But just as he got up, a surprising scene suddenly appeared in the restaurant.


    I saw two waiters and three guests. They aimed their guns at Tony and pulled the trigger on him.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    At the moment when the gunshots appeared, Clark, who was eating, flashed his eyes and moved quickly. When the bullets that flew towards Tony and the two landed on the two of them, he shot Tony at a speed that no one could see clearly. Moved away with Pepper Potts.


    In the next second, with a crisp sound, the dining table of the two was shot with large holes.


    What about people?


    Several killers were slightly startled.


    Apparently it was still there.


    They looked at Tony and the two who appeared several meters away from the dining table inexplicably, and doubts flashed in their eyes.


    The screams sounded, and some of the guests in the restaurant screamed on the ground, some ran out, and several killers immediately aimed their guns at Tony.


    Just when they were about to pull the trigger, they felt a pain in their chests, they slammed into the wall, and fainted.


    Seeing this scene, Tony breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked at Clark who had returned to his original position at some point, and was about to give Clark a grateful nod...


    Clark disappeared in place again at an unseen speed, blocking Tony.


    This time, he put on a battle suit and became Superman.


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, a sniper bullet that shattered the glass fell on Clark.


    Seeing this scene, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Tony''s eyes narrowed.


    And the killer?


    "outside."


    Clark''s eyes flashed, his super vision turned on, and he instantly found the enemy.


    An enemy in a black combat uniform with a sniper rifle.


    Winter Soldier!


    At this point, the Winter Soldier also saw Clark.


    The moment Clark blocked the bullet, he turned around and ran without any hesitation.


    But just as he turned around, he only had time to take his foot, and before that foot landed, Clark, who was thousands of meters away, appeared in front of him.


    Clark quietly flew in front of the man, the cloak behind him swayed gently, and invisible pressure surged out instantly.


    The Winter Soldier''s eyes narrowed, but he remained calm.


    With a move of his arm, he quickly grabbed his weapon.


    However, no matter how fast he is, he is not as fast as Clark.


    Clark flickered, grabbing the Winter Soldier''s hand toward the weapon with one hand, and slapped the opponent''s metal fist open with one hand.


    When the weak little fists of the Winter Soldier kept falling on him, he waved it casually, knocking the Winter Soldier unconscious.


    Although the strength of this killer is not worth mentioning compared to him, he can feel the power of the opponent far beyond ordinary people.


    This is also a fortifying person.


    If you want to figure out who is attacking Tony, this person will be a good breakthrough.

 Chapter 447： retrieve memory

    Half an hour later, Mike''s house.


    Mike looked at the unconscious Winter Soldier, pinched his chin and muttered, "It''s him."


    Hearing Mike''s words, Tony and Clark looked at Mike in surprise.


    "Dad, do you know him?"


    Clark asked in a low voice.


    "You forgot? We met together when you were young."


    Mike reminded Clark.


    "As a child? Killer?"


    Clark pondered, his eyes lit up: "Is it the one who assassinated Howard and Maria!?"


    "right!"


    Mike nodded: "The memory is good."


    Clark smiled slightly.


    "Assassinate my parents?"


    Tony''s eyes froze.


    If it wasn''t for Mike, his parents would have died, and now, if it wasn''t for Clark, he might have died at the hands of this man!


    Thinking of this, Tony''s eyes sank, and a trace of tyranny slowly appeared.


    "Sir, the identity of this person has been found out."


    Jarvis'' voice suddenly remembered.


    Tony took out his phone, tapped it twice, and a virtual screen was thrown out.


    "James Buchanan Barnes, a member of the Howling Commando and a close friend of Captain America, was pronounced dead after falling into the valley during an operation against Hydra."


    "Steve''s friend?" Tony exclaimed, then wondered, "So, he''s a Hydra?"


    The room fell silent.


    "Tell Steve to come over." Mike said lightly: "He shouldn''t have a mission, right?"


    Tony nodded and made a phone call.


    Just as everyone looked at the Winter Soldier on the ground curiously, Mike turned around with a smile and looked at Hope.


    Gwen, who had not spoken all the time, was stunned for a while, and he looked at Hope with a smile, following Mike''s appearance.


    Then, the father and daughter smiled slightly after seeing Hope''s face red.


    "Hope." Mike said happily: "What identity did you come this time?"


    "Yeah, what''s your identity?"


    Gwen spoke on the side.


    Tony and Pepper Potts looked at the father and daughter amusingly.


    Before Hope could speak, Clark blocked the sight of Mike and his daughter, with a straight face, and introduced, "I''ll introduce you again, this is my girlfriend, Hope!"


    Mike and Gwen looked at each other.


    hey hey hey!


    Listening to the strange laughter of the two, Clark said weakly: "Can you guys be normal?"


    Hope smiled and walked to Mike''s side, rolled his eyes, hugged Mike''s arm, and said coquettishly, "Uncle Mike, I''ll abduct Clark!"


    Mike said generously: "Take it away, you don''t need to pay it back!"


    "Great! Clark is finally married!"


    Gwen cheered.


    Looking at the funny father and daughter, Tony and Pepper smiled happily.


    Clark stared at the two and said, "Enough is enough for you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a knock on the door.


    Clark glanced at it and said, "It''s Steve! I''ll open the door."


    Hearing this, everyone''s faces turned positive.


    Clark opened the door, Steve almost sprinted to the crowd, and Peggy Carter walked over quickly.


    They looked at the Winter Soldier lying in a coma on the sofa in shock, and whispered, "Bucky!"


    "He passed out and it will take a while to wake up."


    Clark explained.


    "How is this going?"


    Steve''s head was a little messed up, he stared at Bucky in a daze, and then looked at everyone suspiciously.


    Tony said, "Let me explain."


    He told Steve what happened in the restaurant.


    Steve calmed down, looked at Bucky, and said with complicated eyes: "What''s he doing now, we can''t confirm it until he wakes up."


    "Wake him up."


    Tony looked at Mike.


    Mike looked at Tony suspiciously: "Why are you looking at me?"


    He pouted at Steve: "Steve should come."


    "Like waking Sleeping Beauty?"


    Gwen grunted.


    Steve laughed and squeezed Gwen''s face: "I''m not Prince Charming."


    Peggy Carter nodded and said, "I can be sure of that."


    Steve glanced at Peggy Carter speechlessly, walked to Bucky, slapped Bucky on the face, and called out softly.


    A few seconds later, Bucky, who was in a coma, suddenly opened his eyes without any hesitation, and the steel fist flashing coldly slammed into Steve''s face.


    "boom!"


    With the help of the opponent''s fist, when Bucky bent his knees against Steve''s lower abdomen, Steve held Bucky''s leg with his other hand, but Bucky pushed hard and rolled over on the sofa, Put Steve under him.


    Recommended, the app I''ve been using recently, cached books, read aloud offline!


    When Bucky''s steel fist was raised again, ready to smash at Steve, Clark flashed, appeared in front of Bucky, squeezed Bucky''s fist, and picked him up.


    Bucky turned and blasted Clark.


    Clark squeezed Bucky''s other hand again and lifted the opponent up. When the opponent was about to fight back, Steve held down Bucky''s legs.


    "Bucky, it''s me! Steve!"


    Steve looked at Bucky and shouted.


    Bucky''s counterattack paused slightly, his eyes trembled slightly, and then he struggled harder.


    "How is this going?"


    Peggy Carter looked at Bucky seriously and guessed, "Isn''t he Sergeant Barnes?"


    "No, it''s him, I can be sure."


    Steve is pretty sure of that.


    "That''s being controlled."


    Mike said something, and a card appeared at his fingertips.


    Name: Professor X.


    At the moment when the card turned into a light spot and dissipated, a spiritual power appeared, holding Bucky in place.


    "Let him go."


    Mike said lightly Bucky stood there like a puppet.


    Mike walked to Bucky, put his hand on his forehead, the power of the soul poured into his mind, and said, "He was brainwashed, and now I wake up his memory."


    When the words fell, Mike''s eyes brightened slightly, and the invisible power of the mind penetrated into Bucky''s mind.


    Various expressions appeared on Bucky''s face as his memory continued to be awakened.


    Pain, anger, despair, numbness, smile...


    After a few minutes, Mike snapped his fingers.


    Bucky opened his eyes.


    He first glanced around blankly, and then his eyes were fixed on Steve.


    "You... Steve?"


    "it''s me!"


    Steve walked up to Bucky excitedly and hugged him heavily.


    Bucky had a smile on his face.


    But because I haven''t laughed for a long time, this smile is uglier than crying.


    After a few seconds, the two separated, and Steve said, "It''s great that you''re still alive!"


    Bucky nodded, looked at Mike, and said, "Thank you for letting me wake up."


    "Small thing." Mike said, "By the way, I found the command word to control you in your head, and I have cleaned up all these things."


    Hearing this, Bucky was stunned for a moment, with excitement on his face, and said, "Thank you, thank you very much!"

 Chapter 448： spaceship, school

    "During that operation, I fell off a cliff, and when I woke up again, I was caught by Hydra."


    Having said this, Bucky pressed his metal arm and said, "They put this thing on me, and after brainwashing me, I became a killing machine with only mission goals."


    "When there is a task, they activate me, and when there is no task, they freeze me."


    Bucky''s tone was flat, but the pain he suffered was unimaginable.


    Steve''s hands were clasped together, his veins popping.


    Peggy Carter gently held Steve''s hands and said softly, "It''s not easy for you."


    Bucky was startled.


    Peggy Carter said: "In his subsequent mission, he hit the ice with a Hydra plane and was frozen for seventy years."


    Bucky and Steve looked at each other, and they burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The two pointed to each other and smiled: "You are also frozen?"


    "Brother Popsicle."


    Tony muttered softly.


    "Everyone, did you forget one thing?" Clark reminded: "The person who controls him hasn''t been found yet."


    Bucky said immediately: "I will take you to find him."


    ��


    Werner Strucker was sitting in a dilapidated rental room anxiously awaiting news of the Winter Soldier.


    He walked back and forth, his hands and fingers intertwined, and he kept mumbling something.


    At this moment, a golden circle that kept spinning appeared in front of him.


    "what is this?"


    Just when he was confused, a man rushed out.


    "Soldier, how are you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Bucky punched him in the stomach, and when he bent down in pain, a continuously enlarged fist slammed into his forehead, knocking him unconscious.


    Bucky picked it up and walked through the portal.


    Two minutes later, Werner Strucker was thrown over again.


    After looking at the memory of this guy, I found that this person is just an ordinary person.


    Although his father was a Hydra, he himself did nothing bad, just a luxury in his usual life. After finding Bucky, the first order he gave to Bucky was to kill Tony Stark.


    Who knows, the car overturned the first time.


    So, after Mike washed away the memory of the other party''s identity, he threw the other party over.


    nothing...


    As Mike closed the portal, the matter on behalf of Bucky came to an end.


    Steve took Bucky away, and after Bucky''s identity was settled by Tony, everyone left Mike''s house.


    ��


    Two months later...


    Mike''s house.


    On Sunday, the weather is fine.


    Recently, NASA sent four scientists to the Explorer space station, where they were originally scheduled to spend a week, but a sudden cosmic storm hit the space station.


    Fortunately, the four scientists returned safely. Although the space station was damaged, it was still under control.


    Seeing the news, Gwen propped up his head and sighed, "It would be great if I could fly out of the earth and take an interstellar journey."


    She tilted her head to look at Mike, who was drinking tea, and said, "Dad, tell me, am I delusional."


    Mike smiled secretly, but nodded expressionlessly: "Well, you''re thinking about shit."


    Gwen: ����


    When she immediately took out a piece of paper, opened it and gathered in front of Mike, saying, "Actually, I have already made a plan!"


    Mike looked at him and stared.


    "puff!"


    Tea water spewed out of his mouth.


    "What is this?"


    "I call it the Gwen!"


    Gwen explained proudly.


    I saw a burning skeleton sitting on a man in a superman suit, linking the two together with an iron chain.


    Mike looked at Gwen expressionlessly and said, "Don''t say this is me."


    "It''s okay to change to Clark!"


    Gwen was very generous, then pointed to his own design, and said, "You can fly out of the earth. If I transform, I don''t have to breathe. It''s a perfect combination!"


    "Also, I made safety gear and brought supplies!"


    Saying that, she pointed to the flaming chains and the backpack on her body.


    Man, haven''t seen that backpack before!


    "You''re thinking about farting!"


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead lightly.


    Gwen rubbed his head: "Dad, think about it!"


    "Go go!"


    Mike waved his hands in disgust and said, "Let''s discuss with Clark, I can''t do it anyway!"


    "Oh!"


    Gwen nodded disappointedly.


    Mike watched Gwen leave with amusement, remembering the spaceship being built in the secret base, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Gotta go to Nick Fury again to get the material.


    Mike whispered, put down the teacup, and disappeared.


    ��


    X school.


    Charles stood in front of the window of the office, watching the black kid take Orolo away again, his mouth crooked with anger.


    Your dear student is about to be abducted?


    No!


    A crying little man appeared in his heart, kneeling on the ground and crying.


    "professor!."


    Jean looked at Charles standing by the window, and when Charles turned to look, she said, "I knocked on the door, but you didn''t respond, so..."


    "It''s ok."


    Charles pressed his forehead and smiled at Qin: "What''s wrong?"


    With a smile, Qin took out a cake from behind and placed it in front of Charles'' desk, saying, "This is the cake I just learned to make, and I want you to try it."


    "cake?"


    Charles was startled, looked at the tempting cake, took the fork handed over by Qin, took a sip, and smiled, "It tastes good."


    Qin smiled happily and exhaled softly.


    "Cha, Charles."


    She shouted softly and looked carefully at Charles who was eating cake with his head down. Seeing that he hadn''t noticed her own thoughts, she secretly smiled in her heart.


    "Um?"


    Charles looked up and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Jyn pointed to Charles'' face.


    There''s a little white cream in there.


    Charles touched and blinked.


    Jean looked at Charles amusingly, walked up to Charles, and reached out to help Charles wipe off the cream.


    In an instant, the two were stunned.


    "Cough cough!"


    Charles coughed lightly and put the cake aside.


    A beautiful blush appeared on Qin''s face, and she hurriedly said, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go out first!"


    The words fell, and hurriedly ran out.


    Charles touched his face and smiled softly.


    "This girl."


    Qin was his first student and the one he spent the most time thinking about, and Qin did not live up to his expectations.


    Smart, beautiful, powerful.


    I was just 21 years old this year, and I already got a Ph.D.


    The most important thing is that after these three years, Qin has already controlled half of her power.


    Charles smiled, looked at the cake on the table, licked his lips, and brought it to him again.


    Not to mention, it tastes really good.


    But... it''s still a bit worse than what my father did.


    Well, Dad made the best food.


    Qin ran outside Charles'' office as if running away, leaning against the wall lightly, pressing her chest, feeling her heart beating out.


    Raising her hand, she looked at the little white cream on her fingertips, and she couldn''t help licking it.


    so sweet...


    she murmured.


    Immediately, he reacted, looking at his fingertips, a white face instantly turned red.


    Ahh!


    She is going crazy!


    How could you do such a shameful thing unknowingly!


    but��


    It''s so sweet!


    No, don''t think about it! Can''t think about it!


    Holding her face in her hands, Qin ordered herself in her heart.


    "Jin? What are you doing here? Are you looking for Charles for something?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded.


    Qin''s body froze, she turned her head slowly, and saw Hank McCoy looking at her curiously.


    "No! It''s fine!"


    As she spoke, she stepped back, then turned and ran.


    Hank McCoy scratched his head suspiciously and walked into Charles'' office.


    Qin trotted all the way to the playground before stopping.


    She gasped lightly, but couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Qin! Be careful!"


    At this moment, with an exclamation, a basketball flew towards him.


    Qin''s eyes flashed, and invisible power poured out, and flew out with her waving.


    In an instant, the basketball flew out like a cannonball.


    "what!"


    Katie Pride screamed and hurriedly closed her eyes.


    In an instant, the ball passed through her body and flew towards the basketball court.


    "I come!"


    With a low shout, a boy named Bobby Drake rushed out, looking at the flying basketball and extending his hand.


    A large amount of frost spewed out from his palm, like a fountain, freezing the basketball and forming an ice sculpture.


    Seeing this scene, Bobby smiled.


    But immediately two boys ran up to him and shouted loudly: "Your ball is frozen, how are we going to play?"


    "It''s fine if it''s thawed!"


    John Allards, with long blond hair and a rebellious face, said lightly, pressed the lighter in his hand, and a ball of flame formed a fireball that floated on his palm.


    Just as he was about to throw it out, Bobby and the others exclaimed, "No!"


    Doing so will burn the ball.


    Burning man John smiled and threw the fireball out.


    "what!"


    A sturdy boy stood in front of the basketball, and with a light shout, he turned into a silver metal man, and blocked the flames with his body.


    "Peter, what are you doing?"


    John murmured, and a fireball formed again.


    At this moment, Qin shouted softly: "Okay! Stop!"


    John made a soft ''cut'' sound and waved away the flames.


    Qin is now a teacher at the school, and she is so powerful that they don''t dare to mess with her.


    "Katie!"


    Jyn called out to Phantom Cat Hello.


    Katie pointed to herself, a little puzzled on her face.


    Qin nodded and said, "Take out this basketball."


    "I?"


    Katie was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly said, "But I haven''t gotten to that point yet."


    She can only make herself virtual now.


    "This is a very good opportunity."


    Qin said lightly, smiled and encouraged: "Don''t be afraid, this basketball is not yours."


    Bobby everyone: "!"


    "Then I''ll try!"


    Katie nodded, strode over, and under everyone''s nervous eyes, stretched out her hand to the frozen basketball.


    She put her hand into the basketball, and under the nervous gaze of everyone, she put her hand in.


    Her hand was clearly there, but it reached into the ice like a phantom.


    He held the basketball lightly with both hands, and slowly took out the basketball while everyone was breathing nervously.


    Everyone was holding their breath, and when they were about to cheer, Katie couldn''t control herself and reached into the basketball.


    "Katie! Take a deep breath! Get your hands out slowly!"


    Jean whispered, soothing Katie''s panic.


    Now as long as one is not well controlled, the basketball will explode in an instant.


    Katie nodded, carefully controlling her ability, and drew her hand out.


    "clatter!"


    The basketball fell to the ground, and Katie looked at her hands in surprise.


    And the cheers that the boys had been stuck in their throats finally shouted out.


    "Fantastic! Katie!"


    After a few men gathered around Katie and complimented a few words, they left happily with the basketball.


    Qin nodded slightly to Katie and said, "Remember how you felt just now."


    "Um!"


    Katie looked at her hands and couldn''t be happier.


    Qin smiled and walked towards the school''s small lake.


    Along the way, he saw Remy LeBeau, the gambler who was performing magic tricks for the children, Scott who was training with a laser to shoot, and Emma who was holding Logan''s hand and walking in the school. I also saw Rui Wen, who was refereeing the children, and saw one child after another, smiling faces one after another.


    X school, after two years of development, has completely changed compared to when she first entered the school.


    This is not only the school, but also their home.


    Some of them were pushed out of their homes by their families, and some were street children...


    But no matter how they came, they all started a new life here.


    There is a big tree beside the small lake in the school, and the bench under the tree is where she often stays.


    This is the place where Charles waited for her to come to school and test her abilities.


    Now, this place has become a place where she often trains Sitting on the bench under the tree, looking at the lake a few meters away, she closed her eyes to perceive everything around her, and then faced the small lake outstretched hand.


    The lake water tumbled suddenly, and a big fish formed of water jumped out of the water and swam quickly on the lake.


    At this moment, a girl appeared in the small lake. Her upper body was exposed to the lake, and the fish tail of her lower body was swaying gently in the water.


    By the way, the novel app I''m using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] supports both Android and Apple phones!


    "Qin!"


    She called out to Qin in distress and said, "You''re here again!"


    Qin smiled at him and said, "I didn''t know you were in the water again."


    The girl''s ability is to turn into a mermaid and move freely underwater.


    The girl said angrily, "You lied to me!"


    "Yeah, did you find out?"


    The girl''s eyes widened and she sank into the water.


    But in the next second, a water polo was thrown from a beautiful fish tail and flew towards Qin.


    With a smile, Jean manipulated the big fish formed of water and collided with the water polo.


    Whoa!


    The two **** of water exploded and turned into tiny droplets, which fell like rain.


    The sun shines, and a beautiful rainbow appears on the lake.


    Qin looked at the rainbow and smiled happily.


    Such a good life...

 Chapter 449： breaking news

    Under the sea, in Mike''s base.


    After a golden portal suddenly appeared, various raw materials flew in, and in a short time, they were piled up into hills according to their types.


    Mike stepped over, came to the base, and scattered the portal.


    At this time, the base has changed.


    Now the base is ten meters high, and the area has expanded to thousands of square meters.


    After the construction of the base goes through the most difficult initial stage, the expansion will be faster and faster.


    Under the command of Joe Al, Mike built the energy and defense system, and then Joe Al gave Mike a list of materials. After purchasing a large number of materials through Nick Fury, he was under the command of Joe Al. Next, some devices that have been eliminated by Krypton for an unknown number of years have been manufactured.


    After that, after Mike continued to buy raw materials through Nick Fury, Joe Ayre used those equipment and, with the help of Mike, made some robots for Joe Ayre.


    In this way, even if Mike is not available, as long as there are raw materials, the construction speed of the base will be faster and faster.


    At the same time as the base was built, the spacecraft built on Clark''s cradle was slowly taking shape.


    "Joe."


    Mike shouted softly, and a person who seemed to be real, but was actually just a phantom appeared in front of Mike.


    Intelligent Systems, Joe Al.


    Mike said to him, "I brought back the materials."


    Joe El nodded and said, "I see."


    "Next, the materials don''t need to be purchased, and I''ve made some new robots that will take on the mining function."


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally don''t have to spend any more.


    During this time, he spent a lot of money.


    "What do you need me to do today?"


    Mike looked at the spaceship in the center of the base.


    Joe Elton paused and smiled: "Actually, you don''t need to do it. As long as you have enough materials, with the current robots, the spaceship will be built soon."


    Mike nodded: "I know, I know, but I still want to make the first spaceship."


    He mainly wanted to understand the structure of the spaceship, not because he was too busy.


    "what ever."


    Joe El didn''t insist. After assigning today''s task for Mike, he began to get busy manipulating the various robots in the base.


    Mike stood in front of the spaceship, looked at the busy scene in the base, and smiled contentedly.


    It finally looks like it.


    ��


    a month later.


    A new superhero team Guardian is formed!


    Looking at the news content to be published tomorrow, Clark raised his eyebrows.


    This superhero team was established by the Ministry of Defense.


    The team captain is General Thunderbolt Ross, and the team members include James Lord, Sam Wilson, Reed Richards, Susan Stone, Johnny Stone, and Ben Graeme.


    And these seven people also have their own nicknames.


    Red Hulk, General Ross.


    War Machine, Colonel Lord.


    Falcon, Sam Wilson.


    The other four were four scientists who had experienced cosmic storms and gained superpowers.


    Mr. Fantastic, Reed Richards.


    Invisible Woman Susan Stone.


    The Human Torch, Johnny Stone.


    The Stone Man, Ben Graeme.


    Seven people with different abilities, but the team is very strong.


    Looking at the photos on the press release and the simple message of the seven people, Clark put his hands behind his head and leaned back in his chair.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly smiled.


    He figured it out, not as strong as his family.


    The Guardian''s news will be out tomorrow, and there will be an interview tomorrow morning.


    Clark will be interviewing the scene tomorrow morning as a reporter for the Daily Planet.


    "At the press conference tomorrow morning, these superheroes will simply show their abilities, and you can take a closer look at their abilities."


    Clark muttered.


    It''s not without warning that the Department of Defense is creating a superhero team.


    As far as Clark knew, after Stellaris, the Department of Defense had such plans, but never found the right person.


    defender��


    Clark muttered silently.


    Just then, the two of them walked over.


    Carrie and Louise.


    "Hey, do you want to go out together?"


    Carrie invites Clark.


    Louise said, "We have booked a restaurant and are going to have dinner."


    Clark pointed to the two of them and joked, "I''m going? Is it appropriate?"


    Carrie licked her lips. "Together...I don''t mind."


    Clark was startled, but Louise glared at Carrie.


    Don''t say, this witch could really do this.


    "Ha ha!"


    Carrie smiled awkwardly, but Louise looked at Carrie angrily.


    Carrie''s laughter got smaller and smaller until it disappeared, and her head dropped, "I''m sorry."


    Louise snorted softly and said to Clark, "I''ll ask you for the interview tomorrow."


    "it is good."


    Clark responded. After watching the two leave, he sorted out tomorrow''s interview materials. Just after turning off the computer, his cell phone rang.


    Looking at the phone number, Clark smiled.


    "Hope!"


    "What? In San Francisco?"


    "It''s not a problem, I''ll go right away."


    Clark said happily. After seeing that it was time for get off work, he immediately rushed out of the company. After changing into his battle suit in an unoccupied corner, he disappeared with a sonic boom.


    Just San Francisco, not too far.


    ��


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Clark woke up, smelled the lingering fragrance around him, and smiled.


    "Clark, breakfast, don''t you have another interview?"


    Hope entered the room and smiled softly at Clark.


    Clark responded, got up lazily, jumped up from the bed, kissed Hope lightly on the lips, and ran into the bathroom.


    Hope touched his lips and couldn''t help but smile.


    After washing up, having breakfast, and saying goodbye to Hope in San Francisco, Clark flew back to New York, came to the vicinity of the company, and then started to rush to the press conference venue.


    When he arrived, journalists attending the press conference were entering the venue.


    Clark checked the tools he was going to bring, and after confirming that there were no omissions, he took his work permit and walked to the venue.


    At nine o''clock, the press conference reception started on time.


    After the spokesperson of the Department of Defense seemed to say something about defending the country and making America great, the expected highlight finally came.


    The seven superheroes of the guardians arrived at the scene with a pair of expectant eyes.


    They wore uniform red and black uniforms, and they appeared in front of everyone heroically.


    A few people briefly introduced themselves. As the captain, General Thunderbolt Ross stood at the front of the crowd and said: "Guardian, we will protect the people, the country, and even the planet as our mission, fight criminals and evil, and let threats away from you."


    The applause sounded, and Clark clapped in the crowd, but his eyes swept over several superheroes, and his eyes fell on the stone man.


    Compared to other people, the Stone Man is the easiest person to see ability.


    Because like his name, he was made of stone, and his skin disappeared, turning into an orange stone.


    After Clark used his super vision to scan, he found that the organs in the stone man had also changed.


    "The strength and defense should be strong."


    Clark whispered.


    At this moment, Thunder General Ross finally finished speaking and entered the stage of ability demonstration.


    The reporters were shocked.


    This is what they are waiting for, who can''t say those pretty words.


    Ross pointed at himself and the war machine Rhodes and smiled: "The two of us, we shouldn''t have to show it."


    Saying that, he pointed to Falcon Sam Wilson: "Falcon, although he does not have super powers, he is an excellent soldier with strong fighting ability. I personally admire him very much."


    Falcon walked up to the crowd to say hello, and then stood back to his original position.


    Ross smiled and pointed at Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards, and said, "Mr. Fantastic, the genius scientist in our team, his ability... Reed!"


    He shouted softly.


    Mister Fantastic Reed, who looked very elegant and full of scholarly atmosphere, walked out helplessly and extended his hand to a reporter in the distance.


    The arm grew longer, and threw it out like a rubber band full of elasticity, took off the reporter''s hat, and held it in front of him.


    Seeing this scene, everyone exclaimed.


    Mr. Fantastic Reed nodded to the crowd, extended his arms again, and returned his hat.


    Looking at the expressions of the reporters, Rose nodded with satisfaction and continued to introduce: "The Invisible Woman, the only woman in our team, her ability can be seen from her name."


    Invisible woman, invisible?


    Everyone was stunned and saw Susan disappearing in place.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and after not seeing the figure, Susan, with blond hair and delicate facial features, showed her figure and smiled at everyone.


    Ross smiled faintly.


    Although Susan is nicknamed the Invisible Woman, her real ability is more than just invisibility.


    However, another ability of Susan is still being exercised and does not need to be displayed, and it is also good for their team to keep some secrets properly.


    "this��"


    Ross points to the Human Torch.


    "Hi, my name is Johnny Stone, you can call me the Human Torch, and Susan is my sister."


    As he said that, he flicked his finger, and the flame wrapped his hand. He smiled at everyone: "Flame, this is my ability, of course, if I want, I can..."


    "Johnny!"


    Ross snorted.


    Johnny Stone shrugged and dissipated the flames in his hands: "What can be done, I will keep it a secret for now, and I will show it to everyone when I have a chance in the future."


    Hearing this, everyone was a little disappointed.


    However, they found that the Human Torch seemed to have a three-point resemblance to Captain America.


    "The Stone Man, Ben Graeme!"


    Ross pointed to the last stone man.


    The Stone Man touched his head, said hello to everyone, and said in a loud voice, "Everyone has seen my super power."


    After a pause, he added: "I''m a little stronger, I can''t show it here, and it doesn''t look good."


    Compared with other people, although he got super powers, he turned into a stone man, which made him very distressed and even a little inferior.


    Ross explained with a smile: "Ben is a shy man."


    "Okay, now is free question time."


    As soon as Ross''s voice fell, the reporters raised their hands.


    "Ma''am, what''s your problem?"


    Ross smiled at the female reporter.


    The female reporter pushed her glasses: "Excuse me, what is the relationship between you Guardians and Avengers, cooperation or competition?"


    "We are all superheroes and we are all about fighting crime. The Avengers are experienced and have a lot to learn from. I am confident that we, as a team of heroes established by the Department of Defense, will quickly keep up with them."


    "Next."


    Ross pointed to another reporter.


    "Did the Ministry of Defense set up a superhero team because it is not satisfied with the existing superhero team system?"


    "It is undeniable that the current superhero team is an individual organization and cannot be controlled, but I believe that these superhero teams will handle these problems well."


    "Excuse me, after the Guardians are established, will the Avengers and the X-Men, like the Guardians, become a team controlled by the state?"


    "This requires both parties to work together."


    Ross kept a smile and pointed to Clark who raised his hand: "What''s the problem with you?"


    Clark pondered and said loudly: "Excuse me, what position will you stand on in solving dangerous incidents in the future?"


    Ross''s eyes sank, and he smiled and said, "When we deal with crises, of course, we stand on the opposite side of sin and stand on the stand of protecting the people."


    "No, I mean, as a team under the jurisdiction of the government, if an incident occurs in another country, but it is beneficial to the United States, will you handle it? In what capacity? Or will you listen to the government''s command and stand by? "


    Hearing Clark''s question, the reception was instantly quiet.


    The reporters stared at Clark who asked the question in shock, and then turned to Ross.


    This question is too acute.


    Several superheroes of the guardians have different eyes, obviously thinking about this problem.


    Not only them, but everyone is thinking about this at the moment.


    But after thinking about it, they came to different answers.


    So, everyone turned to Ross, waiting for Ross''s answer.


    Ross pondered and said firmly: "I believe that our government will make the right choice."


    Well, put the problem on the government.


    Clark pushed on his glasses and was about to continue asking questions, General Ross waved his hand: "This is the end of the free questioning, and there is an important announcement next."


    After he gestured please to the Minister of Defense beside him, he strode to the podium.


    The Minister of Defense stepped onto the podium and said: "General Ross is right, in addition to announcing the establishment of the superhero team Guardian, there is one more important thing today."


    After a pause, he smiled and said, "The problem of mutants has been disturbing the whole world."


    "Although the current situation has changed because of X school, it is undeniable that they have a very large uncontrollable nature."


    "When they awaken their abilities, they may hurt other people. When they are emotionally excited, they may hurt others. When they lose their moral restraint, they will hurt others and even endanger the security of the country."


    Most people nodded silently, which was the truth.


    The Minister of Defense continued: "But, from today! From this moment! I declare that this will no longer be a problem!"


    The reporters were startled, and with a keen sense of smell, they smelled the big news.


    "We have developed a therapeutic potion. As long as the potion is injected, the mutant diseases of the mutants will be cured and they will be redeemed!"


    "This potion, we call it purification."


    Variant disease cured?


    Does this mean that they can be turned back into ordinary people? Can remove their abilities?


    The reporters were very shocked.


    Immediately, the whole venue became noisy, and the Minister of Defense smiled: "We will continue to announce the detailed information in the future, so please look forward to it."


    When the words fell, he quickly left amid the sound of ''clicking''.

 ~： dont wait

    I didn''t write it down, I will send it tonight, not a leave letter.


    "Father of Superheroes" Don''t wait, it''s in hand, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 450： situation, departure

    Superhero Team - Guardians!


    Are they the guardians of the government, or are they the guardians of the people?


    Purifying Potion! Heal the future of mutants!


    Looking at today''s news, Eric slammed the newspaper on the desk with a ''bang''.


    What kind of guardian, he doesn''t care, he doesn''t care, but what kind of purification potion, it''s just nonsense!


    Cure mutants?


    What''s wrong with mutants?


    Super power sickness?


    damn it! It''s not sick at all!


    Eric cursed inwardly, feeling extremely angry.


    Injecting medicines is equivalent to giving up one''s own ability and admitting that the so-called mutants are just a special disease, and mutants are a sick group!


    Damn, don''t they understand that their abilities are a gift from God?


    He growled irritably.


    No, he will never admit any cure, let alone the imposed patient status!


    But what to do now?


    If it was the previous fraternity period, they could have made a fuss, but now they are a company. If there is a fuss, Victor and the others are fine. What about the other mutants who are attached to future technology companies?


    The life they have finally stabilized will be mired in the quagmire again.


    No, you can''t fool around like that.


    But they had to let the world know their mutant voices, and they had to make their voices heard.


    However, where there are dissenting voices, there are those who agree.


    He was very sure of this.


    Because among the mutants, there are some people who have mutated their bodies and are distressed by their inability to control their abilities. They will be very happy to be cured by themselves, because they lose their normal lives at the same time as they gain their abilities.


    This part of the mutants will definitely choose purification potions and choose to be ''cured''.


    Thinking of this, Eric was a little sad, but there was nothing he could do.


    He can''t stop these people from choosing, the only thing he can do is to tell all mutants and the world that mutants are not sick!


    Just as the thought fell, his phone suddenly rang.


    Glancing at the number, he couldn''t help showing a smile: "I knew he would call."


    "Charles."


    "it''s me."


    Charles responded and sighed softly.


    "Look at the news, purification potion."


    "Well." Eric responded and couldn''t help asking, "What are you going to do with it?"


    "Don''t you think like me, or is this the only way to do it without ruining your current life?"


    Charles asked back, with a hint of anticipation in his words.


    Eric gave a wry smile, and an idea came to his mind.


    "You, if you use your ability to influence them..."


    "Eric! You should know that some things can''t be stopped if you take the first step."


    The two brothers were silent for a few seconds.


    "I wonder what Dad thinks about this?"


    The two suddenly spoke in unison.


    The two were stunned at first, and then they couldn''t help laughing.


    Sometimes, they are quite tacit.


    ��


    "What do I think?"


    Mike pinched his chin, looked at the questions in the family chat group, and typed out a few words slowly.


    "Wait and see."


    Eric: ?


    Charles: Dad, what do you mean?


    Mike smiled slightly: Can this medicine really cure it? Or is it just a brief repression? If it''s just a brief repression, that''s not a problem at all.


    Eric: A brief suppression?


    Charles: Dad, how did you know that?


    Mike: Luke joined Stellaris before and became a reserve hero, you know?


    Eric: Luke? Who is that?


    Charles: The child of my father''s neighbor''s house is a mutant with a special ability that can suppress the ability to eliminate mutants around him.


    Eric: !


    Mike: So, I suspect that the potion was created based on Luke''s abilities, and it came at such a coincidental time.


    There wasn''t a little bit of wind before, but after Luke entered the stars and showed his ability, it didn''t take long for it to appear, plus Mike had a plot reference...


    Charles and Eric were stunned at Mike''s words.


    If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean using mutant abilities to eliminate mutant abilities?


    Eric: Dad, are you sure?


    Mike: Eighty percent sure, but there is a way to help you determine the source of the medicine.


    Charles had a flash of inspiration, and his fingers moved quickly on the phone.


    Charles: Luke? You mean, let Luke try?


    Mike: Yeah, if it doesn''t work for him, the result is obvious.


    Charles: No, I don''t agree with putting this kid at such a risk, even if he wants to.


    Eric: Agree!


    Even if the results are known now, it will not change the current situation. Even if they announce the results, those who will try will still try.


    So, they decided to wait and see.


    The 80% confidence that Mike said gave them a lot of confidence.


    Charles: Thanks, Dad!


    Eric: I love you, Dad!


    Looking at the words they typed, Mike smiled and put the phone aside.


    Purifying Potion��


    From the time Luke''s abilities emerged, Mike had guessed that this sort of thing would happen.


    Now, it finally appeared.


    These two kids are so kind.


    After they are still thinking about it, the relationship between the two parties will go back to the way it was.


    But even if the purification potion cannot ''cure'' mutants, it can only suppress the mutants'' abilities in a short period of time, and the purification potion will become a weapon in the hands of humans. is it possible?


    In this regard, Mike draws a question mark.


    "So, you still have to make some preparations."


    ��


    The government determines the efficacy of the decontamination agent.


    The purification medicine has officially started to be sold, and you only need to go to the prescribed injection site to register before you can inject it.


    The magical efficacy of the purification potion has been confirmed, and it has become the savior of the mutants. The mutants with various abilities are going to inject, and the world is changing for the better.


    Many mutants resisted the advent of evolutionary medicine, saying that mutants are not diseases, they do not need a cure.


    In order to pay the expensive price of the purification potion, the crime rate of mutants has increased several times in a short period of time. Is the appearance of the purification potion really only beneficial?


    In just one month, the world has become very lively because of the appearance of purification potions.


    There were protests, cheers, and indifference.


    And this situation finally changed after another month.


    Those mutants who were first injected with the purification potion, the ability to disappear is back.


    When the number of people is small, it can be explained as an individual phenomenon, but after the number of people is increasing, the only reason is that the medicine cannot ''cure'' at all.


    The time from development to publication of the purification agent is too short, and although it has been tested for effectiveness, it has not passed the test of time.


    The purification potion to cure mutants became a joke, and the mutants who were injected with the purification potion joined the demonstrations and began to protest, and there was another storm for a while.


    After another month, the farce caused by the purification potion finally came to an end.


    Charles and Eric couldn''t be happier when they saw such a result.


    But Mike sighed.


    This means that the human plan has failed, and the purification potion has completely become their weapon.


    However, as things stand now, if there is no suitable excuse, there will be no war between humans and mutants for the time being.


    After determining the current situation, Mike finally decided to start his own interstellar travel.


    It happens that Gwen is on summer vacation, and Mike decides to grant Gwen''s wishes.


    At this time, Mike was standing in his base, looking at the spaceship in front of him, his face full of smiles.


    The ship is finally built.


    If it was just a baby''s cradle, now it''s a haven.


    The spaceship is black and beautifully streamlined, with a powerful energy shield, but no weapon system.


    Because Mike is the strongest weapon.


    "Goodbye, Joe."


    Mike waved to Joe El and said, "The base will be handed over to you."


    Joe El responded, Mike opened a portal, and flew out the spaceship.


    During this time building the spaceship, Mike has learned how to drive the spaceship.


    The spaceship rushed out of the portal and appeared high in the sky.


    The next second, after Mike turned on the stealth function, the spaceship disappeared into the sky.


    Half an hour later, after Mike became familiar with the operation, he parked the spacecraft on the sea, opened the portal, and returned home.


    As soon as Mike appeared, Gwen trotted and appeared in front of Mike.


    "Dad, what about the surprise you said?"


    Before going to bed last night, Mike said that he would give her a surprise today, so that she didn''t fall asleep all night and had dark circles under her eyes.


    "Didn''t you say, you want to travel to other planets?"


    Gwen was full of surprise: "You promised to form the Gwen with me?"


    Last time, after she was rejected by Mike, she was rejected by Clark again, which broke her heart.


    Mike''s face darkened: "You''re thinking about farting!"


    Gwen: ?_?


    "Then you said you gave me a surprise?"


    "The surprise I''m talking about is the spaceship!"


    Gwen: (?��?)��


    "Fly, spaceship!?"


    She looked at Mike in shock, as if seeing an alien.


    Mike nodded affirmatively.


    "Dad, I love you!"


    Gwen hugged Mike tightly, and said anxiously, "Where?"


    "Don''t worry, put it in a place where you will never find it!"


    "?"


    Gwen tilted his head to look at Mike, and a bigger question mark appeared in his big eyes.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike rubbed Gwen''s head with a smile and said, "You can see it in a while, pack up quickly, and I''ll go buy some supplies."


    "no problem!"


    Gwen responded, quickly rushed upstairs, dragged out his suitcase, and threw out his clothes one by one.


    "What kind of clothes should I bring for a trip? I don''t know how the temperature of other planets is? How big is the sun..."


    "Forget it! Bring them all, the spaceship should be able to put down these things, right?"


    Gwen muttered as she quickly packed her things.


    "Snacks, slippers and sunscreen should also be brought!"


    "Yeah, there''s that one!"


    Plaid suddenly remembered something, flipped through the cabinet, and put a special wristband on his wrist.


    Now, she has two wristbands.


    One is the wristband of the battle suit, and the other is the wristband that Tony gave her to control the mount - Nighthawk.


    "I don''t know what to expect when I travel, so I have to bring this."


    Gwen smiled happily, thinking of how she would stand on Nighthawk after her transformation, tears of happiness flowed from the corners of her mouth.


    Gwen patted her cheek, and after she put away the smirk on her face, she continued to pack up in a happy mood.


    On the other hand, Mike went to the supermarket to buy ingredients, kitchen utensils and other things that he needed in life. On the way to buy things, Mike explained the situation to the three Clark brothers by the way, and then called Ruiwen again.


    An hour later, Mike returned home, and the things he bought had been thrown on the spaceship by him.


    A portal was opened, and Ruiwen, who was dragging a suitcase, came over.


    She hugged Mike happily, gave a deep kiss first, and said happily, "Darling, you are amazing."


    Traveling to other planets, she never thought about it.


    "I''ve always been great."


    Mike smiled and patted Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen whitened Mike, put the suitcase in the living room, and walked upstairs.


    "Gwen, are you ready? Do you want me to help you clean up?"


    "It''ll be fine right now!"


    Gwen responded loudly.


    Mike smiled, his body flashed, and disappeared in place, packing his luggage at a very fast speed.


    When he showed up in the living room with his luggage, Raven and Gwen also went downstairs with their luggage.


    Three whole boxes of luggage, all Gwen''s.


    Gwen smiled embarrassedly: "Girls, it''s normal to have more luggage."


    Mike pointed to Ruiwen''s small suitcase.


    Gwen: "��"


    Aunt Ruiwen is a woman, not a girl!


    With a murmur in his heart, Gwen said to Mike, "I''m taking Nighthawk!"


    "Nighthawk?"


    Ruiwen looked at Mike suspiciously: "What is that?"


    "My mount!"


    Gwen explained, cheering after seeing Mike nod at her: "Dad! You''re so kind!"


    As she said that, she clicked the Nighthawk''s control wristband, and the lawn in Mike''s backyard opened, revealing a large black hole. After a lift appeared, a black metal giant eagle appeared on the ground.


    The three came to the backyard with their luggage.


    After Mike opened the portal, the three dragged their luggage and appeared directly inside the spaceship, and the giant metal eagle also flew in with a wing.


    The next moment, the portal turned into a spot of light and disappeared.


    Gwen and Raven looked inside the spaceship like curious babies.


    Mike introduced: "The spaceship has two floors, you can see for yourself."


    The two nodded excitedly.


    "By the way The bedroom is on the upper floor."


    Mike pointed to the top, and then pointed to the floor where they were now: "This floor has the kitchen, bar, leisure area and activity area, where is the elevator."


    "awesome!"


    Gwen cheered, and after arranging Nighthawk to a corner, he took his luggage and rushed to the elevator.


    Rui Wen smiled and said, "It''s bigger than I thought."


    She reached out her hand and gestured with a look of amazement on her face.


    "I was originally the size of the Black Hawk fighter in the school at most, but who would have thought it would be about the size of a basketball court!"


    Mike smiled and said, "Pack up, we''re ready to go."


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 451： information

    The spacecraft named Ayre, carrying the three of Mike, rushed out of the earth and came to the universe.


    At the moment of flying out of the earth, Gwen, who had been so nervous that he didn''t even dare to let out the atmosphere, jumped directly on the spaceship.


    "I flew out of the earth!"


    Gwen cheered excitedly, imitating the astronauts on TV and waving at Mike and Raven.


    "One small step for Gwen, one giant leap for the Kents!"


    "puff!"


    Ruiwen was amused by Gwen''s small appearance, but looking at the earth not far away, there was also a hint of fascination in her eyes.


    The planet is beautiful, like a blue crystal set on a black curtain.


    "Mike, where are we going?"


    Raven asked softly.


    Mike groaned and said, "Go to Morag first."


    Morag, he clearly remembered that there was the cosmic spirit ball, where the power gem was located.


    I don''t know if that ''fool'' got the power gem.


    However, it is necessary to take a look.


    If he didn''t take it, he would take it out of courtesy. If he took it, he would have to run more planets.


    No problem, though.


    Anyway, he came out this time to travel.


    "Morag?"


    Ruiwen''s eyes flashed with anticipation.


    It was the first alien planet she went to.


    The Ayre spacecraft spewed blue flames, shuttled in the universe, and soon came to the space jumping point near the earth.


    "Gwen, fasten your seat belts, we''re getting ready for a space jump."


    Mike called out to Gwen.


    Gwen, who was playing a game in the leisure area, hurriedly pressed the game pause, ran to the cockpit, sat in a chair, and fastened his seat belt.


    The spaceship can jump only when it reaches the space jump point.


    But El is equipped with Krypton''s phantom engine, so it is not allowed to jump to the jumping point.


    However, this consumes a lot of energy, so the microphone is generally not used.


    When it came to the jumping point, Mike drove the spaceship and rushed over.


    There was a burst of colorful light in front of them, and Gwen and Ruiwen in the spaceship felt a strong pressure falling on them, pressing them **** the chairs.


    But in the blink of an eye, the pressure was gone.


    When the bright colors in front of them disappeared, they had come to an unfamiliar star field.


    Stars emitting a little bit of light, meteorites floating freely, nebulae with gorgeous colors...


    The world in front of you becomes colorful.


    Gwen was lying in front of the window, looking at the various stars outside, exclaiming constantly, taking pictures with the camera hanging around his neck.


    "Dad, are we near Morag?"


    "No, I have to jump a few times."


    Mike looked at the star map, said lightly, and then smiled: "We are not in a hurry, you can take a good look!"


    The star map is provided by Joe Al.


    Mike turned on the autopilot, and when the spaceship flew to the next jump point, he got up and walked to the kitchen, while Gwen and Raven continued to watch the beautiful stars outside.


    Everything is like a normal trip.


    After lunch, after several jumps, the El finally came to the planet of Morag.


    This is an abandoned planet, and there has been a glorious civilization here, but now the planet is full of scars and dark clouds.


    "But it''s Morag?"


    Gwen looked curiously at the planet not far away, her little face full of excitement.


    This is her first alien planet.


    Ruiwen looked at the planet and looked at Mike suspiciously: "Why does this planet look wrong?"


    "This is an abandoned planet. I came here to find something." Mike explained to the two with a smile: "However, the scenery here is quite unique."


    The scenery is chic?


    Upon hearing this, Ruiwen and Gwen became more interested.


    Two minutes later, when the spacecraft flew into Morag, passed through the atmosphere, and quickly fell to the ground, Gwen and Raven tilted their heads to look at Mike, with a strong suspicion in their eyes.


    Is this the chic scenery you''re talking about?


    The wind was howling, the sky was dark, as if there was a sandstorm, and there was even heavy snow not far away.


    Looking down, the ground is full of deep ravines, and water columns hundreds of meters high are sprayed from time to time.


    A doomsday scene.


    "Well, that''s what Morag is all about - apocalyptic vision! Not visible on Earth."


    Mike explained that when the two of them looked at him speechlessly, Mike flashed to the cabin door, smiled at the two of them when the spaceship landed, and flew out after the cabin door opened.


    Gwen and Raven looked at the apocalyptic scene outside, and had no idea of ??going out at all, and even had the idea of ??leaving the spaceship and throwing Mike here.


    Gwen''s eyes twinkled at the thought of launching the spaceship.


    After her transformation, as long as she is demonized with the fire of revenge, she can drive anything, that spaceship...


    No, she has to find a chance to try!


    Gwen looked at the driver''s seat, a little ready to move.


    And just when Mike and the others landed on the planet of Morag, a huge spaceship appeared outside the planet of Morag. After the flight deck of the spaceship opened, a small spaceship flew out of it and flew towards Morag. The planet flies away.


    They are predators.


    Time passed by, Gwen and Raven were playing games while waiting for Mike to return.


    Just then, a small spaceship appeared above the El.


    The predator driving the spaceship glanced at the spaceship below, and a trace of greed flashed in his eyes.


    What a beautiful ship, and according to his observations, this ship doesn''t seem to have a weapon system?


    "Hey!"


    He smiled wickedly, and shot several rays of light at the Ayr below.


    The light fell on the spaceship, but was blocked by a layer of energy shield, just like a few inconspicuous little raindrops were blocked by an umbrella, and it was useless.


    The strength of this energy shield...


    The predator was amazed, and then more intense light flew towards the El.


    Just then, Gwen came out of the Ayr.


    She looked at the spaceship above her head angrily, and pressed her mount''s wristband.


    Immediately, the Nighthawk in the spaceship flew out and landed beside Gwen.


    Gwen snorted coldly and instantly transformed into a spirit of vengeance, and pressed his hand on Nighthawk with some excitement.


    Immediately, a blue flame spread across Nighthawk, but the dead Nighthawk seemed to be alive.


    Gwen jumped up, landed on Nighthawk''s back, waved at Ruiwen at the door of the spaceship cabin, and flew towards the small spaceship in the sky.


    "What it is?"


    The looter exclaimed, and after adjusting his weapon, he shot beams of rays at Gwen.


    "Ha ha!"


    The flaming skull laughed wildly.


    Nighthawk chuckled lightly, dodging the shots and going straight to the sky. When the predator was in a daze, Nighthawk landed on the spaceship, his claws on fire fell to the spaceship, and after easily grabbing a few big holes, he grabbed the The spaceship swayed randomly in the air.


    The Marauder broke out in a cold sweat.


    What the **** is this?


    He was terrified, trying to control the spacecraft that could fall at any time, and issued a distress signal.


    damn it!


    He shouldn''t mess with that thing!


    "whee."


    There was a sound that made his hair stand on end, and he watched as his cockpit glass was pierced by a burning skeleton and pulled himself out of it.


    "!@#!#��"


    The predators cursed in the words of their homeland.


    The beating flames on Gwen''s body seemed to stop for a moment. What does this mean?


    She looked at each other suspiciously, and lifted it down.


    Gwen appeared in front of Ruiwen with the frightened predator: "Look, my war profits..."


    "boom!"


    The Marauder''s ship fell from mid-air, smashing a beautiful spark on the ground.


    The startled Gwen shrank his neck.


    Gwen looked at Gwen angrily: "Just wait for your dad to deal with this thing, it''s too dangerous!"


    "I''m more dangerous than them!"


    Gwen proudly announced.


    "Who are you? Why attack us?"


    Raven looked at the Marauder who was thrown to the ground by Gwen.


    The predator hurriedly said: "I am a predator!"


    He looked at Gwen in horror.


    Gwen coughed softly, rolled her eyes, learned from the bad guys in the TV series, and shouted to Rui Wen, "Boss, do you want me to be him?"


    Ruiwen: "��"


    What did your dad teach you?


    Ruiwen looked at Gwen helplessly, angry and laughing.


    "No! I don''t dare any more!"


    The predators screamed loudly.


    At this moment, a sound of breaking through the air sounded, and one spaceship after another appeared in the air, encircling the Ayr in a surrounding situation.


    Gwen and Raven looked at the predator.


    Is this what you said dare not?


    The predator looked at the spaceship in the sky in surprise, climbed up from the ground, and pointed at Gwen and Ruiwen arrogantly: "Let me go quickly, hand over this spaceship, and prevent our people from blasting you to pieces. !"


    Gwen snorted softly: "Aunt Ruiwen, I''ll deal with them!"


    "you��"


    Before Ruiwen could speak, Gwen rushed out.


    "This child."


    Seeing Gwen stepping on Nighthawk''s back and flying to the sky with a blue line of fire, Rui Wen shook her head, seeing the predator looking at her with malicious intent, Rui Wen''s face with a smile turned cold, Like a hunting female leopard, she burst out with amazing power in an instant, rushed to the predator, two perfect hands placed on the predator''s head, twisted gently...


    "Crack!"


    With a crisp sound, the predator''s became a corpse.


    Raven kicked it off the Al.


    Disgusted glanced at the place where the predator stood, rushed into the spaceship, took out a mop and wiped it hard.


    At the same time, Gwen has stepped on the Nighthawk and rushed into the air.


    The energy rays fell like a rain curtain, but Gwen was like a swift shuttle in the rainstorm, flexibly avoiding the energy rays, and immediately stretched out his hand and pulled it down, a chain burning with blue flames, followed by Gwen''s wave, like a growing fire dragon, roared towards those spaceships in mid-air, and then...


    Pass through!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A series of explosions sounded, and the dim sky instantly became brighter.


    Then, a blue flame pierced the sea of ??fire in the sky and rushed towards the next enemy like a sharp arrow.


    At this moment, a fast-flying figure flew towards the battlefield with a terrifying sound wave, and passed through the battlefield together with the blue flame.


    Another series of explosions.


    The spaceship that came in mid-air disappeared in half in an instant.


    The rest of the spaceships turned around and ran away after a slight pause.


    "Monster! Go away!"


    Gwen shouted, stepping on Nighthawk to chase after him.


    Mike grabbed Gwen''s back collar with a black face and lifted Gwen up.


    Where did this little girl learn these words?


    "go back!"


    Mike gave a low drink, and Gwen shrank his neck.


    "Oh!"


    Responding obediently, she flew to the ground.


    And Mike chased after those spaceships after a slight pause.


    He''s going to get some news.


    Gwen landed on the ground, and after controlling Nighthawk to return to the spacecraft, he turned his head to look curiously.


    "Aunt Ruiwen, where are my spoils."


    "I lost it."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded, made a good-natured look, and stood at the hatchway waiting for Mike to return.


    After a while, Mike fell and walked into the spaceship.


    Gwen glanced at Mike, saw that Mike was not angry, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We have to get out of here quickly and go to the next planet."


    "Where?"


    Raven asked.


    "Xandar Star."


    Mike walked to the driver''s seat as he spoke.


    "Xandar Star? Is it the same as here?"


    Gwen asked hastily.


    If it still has the same scenery as here, she Gwen Kent, it will be the opposite of this day (Mike)!


    "No, it''s a very developed planet." Mike looked back at Gwen with a smile, and said, "A big war is about to happen there."


    war?


    Gwen''s eyes lit up, and he waved and shouted, "Come on!"


    Mike smiled and drove the spaceship away quickly.


    Great war!


    Mike got a very useful message from the predators.


    Ronan, the accuser of the Kree Empire, appeared in the void yesterday, and a battle broke out, and he stole a spirit ball found in Morag.


    After they learned from the group of predators named Yondu that the spiritual orb was valuable, they rushed to Morag to see if they could find the second one.


    That is to say, Ronan has already obtained the power gem, and now he may be on his way to Xandaar, and maybe even a war has occurred with him.


    but��


    Thinking of Ronan who died in the awkward dance in the original plot, Mike''s mouth twitched.


    This is the most embarrassing boss ever.


    ��


    At the same time, a huge, eagle-like spaceship was flying towards the Xandar star.


    The Kree Empire, Ronan the accuser.


    This is his mothership.


    His purpose this time is very clear, use the power gem to destroy the Xandar star!


    Xandar Star The feud of their Kree Empire, but recently, the two sides reached a peace agreement and the two sides stopped the war.


    This made the bellicose Ronan unacceptable.


    So, he decided to kill Xandar Star himself and began to look for the power gem.


    Finally, yesterday, he got his power stone from those thieves.


    Looking at the power gem embedded in his omnipotent war hammer, looking at the gem that exudes purple light, he showed a faint smile.


    Now, as long as he lands, as long as he hits the ground of Xandar with the warhammer in his hand, he will win.


    It''s easy... isn''t it?


    Ronan smiled faintly, looked at the Xandar star in front of him, and began to look forward to it.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 ~： important

    The important instructions of "Father of Superheroes" are in hand, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new version of the mobile station upgrades the address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 452： Sure enough, you are trash

    Xandar star.


    This is a highly developed multi-ethnic planet.


    Here, you can see all kinds of aliens.


    Red, blue, long tentacles or crawling on the ground, people have long been accustomed to this.


    All kinds of aliens live harmoniously on this planet guarded by the Nova Legion, which seems very harmonious.


    But today, the peace here will be shattered.


    When the accuser Ronan''s Dark Star mothership appeared in the sky of Xandar Star, it was surprising that it was not the Nova Legion of Xandar Star that greeted Ronan''s Dark Star first, but a group of plunderers.


    The raiders who came to Xandar first, led by their leader Yondu, launched an attack on the Dark Star.


    Marauders attack accuser Ronan?


    This scene not only surprised Ronan, but also the Nova Corps of Xandar.


    This is Ronan the accuser!


    Although the Marauders came to help, the Nova Legion expressed surprise and gratitude, but how dare these Marauders?


    They were a little puzzled.


    But... what''s not to dare?


    How big is the benefit that can be obtained, how big is the courage of the predators!


    Star-Lord, Peter Quill, as the initiator of this war, as a member of the Yondu Marauder Legion, is very sure of this.


    It goes without saying how valuable the power gems are. If there is a 50% chance of getting the power gems, the plunderers will dare to vote!


    Besides, they only agreed to cover.


    Peter Quill, who was driving the Predator spaceship, looked at the dark asterisk slowly appearing in the distance, glanced at several of his teammates, and showed a smile.


    Thanos'' adopted daughter, Gamora, a big, stupid Drax, a tree Groot, and a raccoon rocket on another spaceship, and him, an extremely handsome and fascinated interstellar pirate star Sir.


    Who would have thought that their messy team was actually saving a planet!


    With a secret whisper, Star Lord drove the spaceship to the Dark Star, avoiding the Necromancer fighters that flew out of the Dark Star, and under the cover of the predators, flew towards the Dark Star.


    The rocket took a few marauders and blasted a gap in the Dark Star.


    All they have to do is fly in through the blasted gap under the cover of the Marauders, then kill Ronan, steal the Power Stone, and end the battle.


    The plan is simple, but the implementation is not.


    Not only did they have to face the undead spaceship that was several times their size, but after entering the Dark Star, they had to rush through the line of defense of the undead soldiers and open the safety door of the command cabin before they could see Ronan.


    As the war between the Marauders and Ronan began, so did the Nova Legion.


    When the citizens below the battlefield were evacuated, small spaceships like stars, such as the dark asterisks that rushed out of the hive, rushed into the sky.


    There were constant explosions in the sky, and when the wreckage of the spaceship fell from the sky, the entire city instantly became chaotic.


    At this moment, the small spaceships of the Nova Legion blocked in front of the Dark Star.


    Compared with the Dark Star, they are too inconspicuous, but as more and more spaceships stand in front of the Dark Star in a neat formation, the golden energy is flowing, connecting all the spaceships together, becoming A huge net finally blocked the falling Dark Star.


    The Dark Star was like a black eagle that crashed into the net, struggling violently.


    For a time, the two sides fell into a stalemate.


    But Ronan was obviously not satisfied with the current situation.


    too slow!


    He whispered in his heart and issued a new order.


    The next second, a necromancer fighter launched a suicide attack.


    Boom, boom!


    The Necromancer crashed into the Marauder''s ship, crashed into the ground, and crashed into the crowd.


    The explosion and flames shattered the peace of the city in an instant, and the dismembered corpses that were thrown devoured people''s sanity, and they screamed and started to flee.


    At this moment, a purple energy beam shot out from the Dark Star, landed on the energy network connected by the spacecraft, and blasted it out of a large hole.


    From a distance, it looked like a piece of fine golden silk that was contaminated with purple ink, and then the entire energy network collapsed instantly.


    Seeing this scene, Queen Nova, who had been watching the entire battlefield, changed her expression.


    This is already the fastest and most effective way for them to prevent the other party from landing. The breakthrough of this line of defense means that no one can stop the Diablo Star from landing.


    Her head was stunned, and her body swayed slightly.


    Wait, there is still a chance.


    Thinking of the Star-Lord who sent them a message, Queen Nova had a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    But what he didn''t know was that the Guardians of the Galaxy at this time were also failing.


    Not only that, but their teammate Tree Groot sacrificed his life to protect them.


    Star-Lord was lying on the ground, holding Gamora''s hand tightly, looking at Ronan who was holding the Universal War Hammer, his eyes were full of despair.


    "Ah!"


    Drax, armed with a dagger, charged at Ronan screaming.


    But Ronan just glanced at the other party contemptuously, and then punched the other party out.


    Ronan looked at the three of them, the warhammer inlaid with power gems exuded a breathtaking purple light.


    "Who gave you the illusion that you can beat me? Who gave you the courage?"


    Ronan growled, questioning the defeated general in front of him.


    At this moment, he felt that he was extremely powerful with the power gem in his hand.


    ��Benefits for book friends You can get cash or coins and iPhone12 and Switch are waiting for you to draw! Pay attention to the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it!


    He is now bursting with confidence.


    Star Lord Peter Quill had a wry smile on his face, and whispered to Gamora lying beside him: "Sorry, I didn''t kill this **** as promised."


    Gamora squeezed my Star-Lord and pursed her lips as she looked at some tree twigs around her, and Ronan''s eyes were full of murderous intent.


    If it wasn''t for Groot to protect them, they would have been smashed by the power gem just now.


    "Ah!"


    Accompanied by an angry roar, Rocket Raccoon drove the Marauder fighter, followed the wall of the ship where the power gems were smashed, and rushed in directly. Holding the belief that he would perish with him, he turned to Ronan fiercely.


    Ronan looked at the rushing Rocket raccoon indifferently, and with a flick of the universal warhammer, purple energy poured out and shot at the fighter.


    The rocket''s face changed, and it was ejected from the spaceship.


    The purple energy devoured the fighter plane, and purple cracks appeared on the fighter plane, instantly turning into fragments and breaking apart.


    Rocket landed where Groot died, tumbling on the ground, rubbing the ground and crashing into Drax''s side, clutching a branch.


    That''s Groot''s branch.


    "go to hell!"


    Ronan let out a low growl, and the warhammer in his hand flashed a dangerous purple light.


    Seeing this scene, the seriously injured Star-Lord and Gamora clasped their hands tightly together, Rocket Raccoon hugged the branch tightly, their small bodies curled up together, and Drax turned over to block Rocket. in front of you.


    They failed.


    everything is over��


    Just as Ronan raised the almighty warhammer and the four of the Guardians of the Galaxy were ready to die, a figure in a black battle suit quietly appeared behind Ronan.


    "Hey, does this fit your status as a boss?"


    The voice full of ridicule sounded, Ronan''s body froze, and everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy looked over.


    In a black battle uniform and a black cape, a handsome man was floating in the command room, looking at Ronan playfully, a hint of relief flashed in his eyes.


    Glad?


    What look is this?


    Ronan looked at Mike with doubts flashing in his eyes.


    He seems to have seen Mike somewhere...


    Mike turned his head and looked around, his eyes swept over everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Judging from the current situation, if he doesn''t show up, the Guardians of the Galaxy will be wiped out by the Ronan regiment.


    But Groot was not seen.


    Groot is still dead?


    So, the plot changed, but not completely?


    Mike squeezed his chin and muttered in his heart.


    "It''s you!"


    At this moment, Ronan, who had been looking at Mike, changed his face.


    He finally remembered Mike.


    More than a dozen years ago, he fought against a Kree traitor named Firth, and resisted a missile swarm, and even destroyed a Kree mothership!


    Mike looked at Ronan in surprise: "Do you still remember me?"


    Ronan couldn''t help but took a step back.


    But after seeing the power gem on his universal warhammer, he stepped forward with shame and anger, and said angrily, "You are here to stop me too?"


    "No." Mike squeezed his fist and said with a smile, "I''m here to kill you."


    Ronan''s face changed, and before he could react, he was punched out by Mike with a bewildered look on his face.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, Ronan slammed into the wall of the ship, making a human-shaped dent, and Mike appeared where Ronan had just stood.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy looked surprised.


    Although they didn''t know who this suddenly appeared, they were saved because of him, and from the current situation, Logan was not the opponent''s opponent at all.


    "what!"


    Ronan roared, and purple energy appeared one after another. After smashing the ship wall behind him, he looked at Mike angrily. The power gem on the universal warhammer seemed to have turned into a dazzling star, and purple energy continued to pour out. The energy was smashed heavily on the deck by him.


    In an instant, purple energy spread with Ronan as the center, and purple cracks spread all over the dark star.


    "He''s going to destroy this mothership!"


    Star-Lord reminded Mike loudly.


    Mike glanced at him, smiled at him, and a card appeared between his fingers.


    The next moment, when the card turned into a light spot and dissipated, and a portal appeared, Mike moved.


    He flashed past the four of the Guardians of the Galaxy and threw them through the portal.


    The four of Star-Lord''s eyes flashed, and they had already appeared in a spaceship. They looked at the revolving portal in surprise, and looked at Mike opposite the portal. When they were about to ask something, Mike closed the portal.


    But at the moment when the portal closed, they saw a terrifying explosion.


    The four were stunned.


    Why didn''t this person come?


    "Hey, how are you?"


    Just when the four were still in shock, Gwen squatted beside the four with a smile, but his eyes fell on Rocket.


    The four watched Gwen gulping.


    "Who are you?"


    Star-Lord couldn''t help but ask, but kept looking at Gwen.


    He had already judged something from Gwen''s appearance, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    "We are travelers from Earth."


    Gwen thought of a more appropriate explanation, and then pointed to himself and introduced: "I''m Gwen Kent, that was my dad Mike Kent just now, and this is my aunt Riven."


    Gwen introduced himself, but saw some strange eyes.


    "Earth? Are you from Earth? My hometown?"


    Star-Lord screamed excitedly, sat up from the ground, but pulled his wound again, and couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Gwen nodded.


    "Earth? They are all people from the earth, why is the gap so big?"


    Suddenly, the rocket groaned.


    Gamora and Drax remembered Mike''s performance just now, nodded in agreement, and looked at Star-Lord with disgust.


    Star Lord: "��"


    "That person just now was an exception."


    The corners of his mouth twitched as he explained.


    Rocket three:_


    Do you think we will believe you?


    Gwen looked at a few people and couldn''t help but smile.


    She thought these people were very interesting.


    Boom, boom!


    At this moment, the El was attacked, and Gwen said angrily: "Those **** guys, I want to make them look good!"


    Raven: "Gwen?"


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Ruiwen, I''ll be fine! You have to believe me!" Gwen said solemnly, "I''m going to help others!"


    Rui Wen was stunned and nodded: "Go, protect yourself!"


    "It''s them who should be worried!"


    Gwen said coldly and walked towards the hatch of the ship.


    Seeing this scene, Xingjue said anxiously: "Hey! Hey! What does she want to do? Hurry up and stop her! It''s dangerous outside!"


    That''s just an ordinary human girl!


    Star Lord looked at Rui Wen anxiously Rui Wen smiled: "Let her go!"


    The voice fell, Star-Lord raised his hand to Gwen, and was about to call Gwen, but saw a flame emerge from Gwen, and then turned into a burning skeleton in their terrified eyes.


    Gwen grabbed the iron chain at the hatch, and when the hatch opened, he blew a flaming kiss on Rui Wen, and jumped off the El.


    At the same time, a giant metal eagle rushed out of the cabin, chasing after Gwen.


    Seeing this scene, the three Rockets looked at Star-Lord with strange eyes.


    Sure enough, the people of the earth are very strong, you are the exception, you are a waste...


    Star Lord: ()


    So, are they really Earthlings? Or what happened to the earth during the years he left the earth?


    "Ah hoo!"


    Gwen flew down from the Ayr in the sky, and at the same time as being caught by Nighthawk, the falling figure rushed straight into the sky, killing those undead fighters.


    The chain in his hand swayed gently, and when Nighthawk flew past a Necromancer, he became entangled in the Necromancer.


    "Ah!"


    Gwen pulled hard, and the Necronomicon fighter was thrown out by her, and Gwen on the other end smashed it accurately on another Necronomicon fighter.


    boom!


    The violent explosion sounded, and Gwen jumped out of the explosion, and with a wave of the chain in his hand, wrapped around Nighthawk, swung hard, and with wild laughter, jumped to the next Necromancer.

 ~： After FD...

After "Father of Superheroes" FD...


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    The full text of "The Father of Superheroes" is updated in the book selection network, keep in mind the website:

 Chapter 453： dont look at me like that

    Blue flames bloomed in the air, and under the command of Gwen, the dots of flames were mixed with energy rays and landed on a Necromancer.


    The blue flames began to burn violently, covering the undead fighter, burning it through for a while, and falling on the undead soldier who was operating the fighter, burning him to ashes.


    Gwen fell and was caught by Nighthawk.


    One person and one eagle hovered in the sky, and Gwen sneered when she saw two Necromancers attacking her.


    "Bump past!"


    With a low voice, Gwen lay on Nighthawk''s back, with Nighthawk''s wings on his side, like a flaming meteorite, slammed straight into the Necromancer, smashing it into two halves.


    In the whistling sound, Nighthawk spread his wings, grabbed the second Necromancer with his flaming claws, tore it out a huge hole, grabbed the Necromancer inside, and threw it down from the air.


    "Give them something awesome!"


    Gwen smiled and drove the Nighthawk to the sky over the battlefield, flying towards the location with the most undead fighters. When passing by those undead fighters, one after another flaming missiles shot from the Nighthawk and fell. to the surrounding enemies.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Intense explosions sounded in the air, and all those demonized missiles hit the enemy precisely.


    Gwen cheered and passed through the explosion, drawing the attention of everyone on the battlefield.


    "Huh? That is?"


    Gwen saw a little purple light, falling from the sky like a formation, and Mike was falling with it next to the purple star.


    "Dad?"


    Gwen spit out the flames like sticking out her tongue, and hurriedly changed the direction of flight, rushing towards the other Necromancers.


    At the same time, Mike is ''falling'' with Ronan.


    To be precise, he flew beside Ronan, who was in free fall.


    At this moment, Ronan held the universal warhammer tightly, and the power gem flashed purple light, looking full of threats.


    Under the premise of holding the power gem, Ronan''s own physical attack ability and defense ability reached an invincible level.


    In other words, he is not afraid of fighting with Mike now, coupled with the energy attack of the power stone...


    "Hey, it''s kinda awesome!"


    Mike pinched his chin and murmured, watching Ronan staring at him tightly, spreading his hands, and teasingly said, "Don''t look at me like that, I''m so scared."


    Ronan''s eyes were full of anger, and he hated Mike''s expression now.


    Taking a deep breath, Ronan focused and released the energy of the Power Gem to protect him.


    As long as there is the energy protection of the power gem, even the man in front of him can''t do anything about him now!


    As long as he lands, he can destroy Xandar and kill this man!


    "You seem to be thinking about something serious."


    Mike whispered and suddenly flew in front of Ronan and smiled at Ronan.


    Ronan was startled, and purple energy erupted from his body.


    Mike snorted softly, clenched his fists and slammed at Ronan.


    Ronan raised his hand to take it, but the force of the anti-shock stopped him and flew upside down into the sky.


    "Fake!"


    Ronan cursed angrily.


    How can you still fly upside down?


    Is he going to land?


    He roared, the purple energy on his body seemed to be burning, rendering his eyes purple, and then looked at Mike angrily.


    As long as Mike dares to attack him again, he will give Mike a hard blow!


    He swears!


    But in the next second, his eyes widened in anger.


    I saw Mike flying below him, his eyes turned a terrifying red, and then two hot beams of light shot on him, blasting him to a higher place.


    "Ahhh!"


    Ronan roared, and with a wave of the all-purpose warhammer in his hand, the purple beam of light smashed down, rubbing Mike''s body and falling down.


    boom!


    A violent explosion sounded, and a large crater appeared on the ground.


    "very scary."


    Mike looked up at Ronan who was flying high, murmured, and chased after him.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Seeing that Ronan looked like he was going to eat him, Mike said lightly, then smiled and said, "If there are no other tricks, you can...die!"


    Ronan''s eyes shrank, the all-purpose warhammer began to swing violently, and purple energy flew out from the warhammer and swept in all directions.


    In mid-air, without being able to use strength, it is impossible to fight at all.


    But... as long as he falls, as long as he can fall...


    boom!


    He was hit by Mike again and flew upward again.


    Ronan was furious.


    You have the ability, you let me down!


    "Can you survive in the universe?"


    Suddenly, Mike''s inquiry sounded.


    universe?


    Ronan''s eyes narrowed, and then he saw a little bit of golden energy appearing in the air, gathering together into a rotating golden circle.


    On the other side of the golden circle is the icy universe.


    Mike flew through the portal and waved at Ronan. Amid Ronan''s angry cry, a golden light circle flew towards Ronan and trapped him.


    The next second, the portal disappeared, and Ronan had already appeared in the universe outside Xandar.


    Losing the restraint of gravity, Ronan floated in the universe, and this feeling made him very frightened.


    He struggled violently, like a fish caught ashore.


    A few seconds later, frost marks appeared on his body, and his thoughts stopped forever at this moment.


    Mike watched quietly, pinched his chin and whispered, "Hey, this is really convenient."


    After waiting for a while, after confirming that Ronan''s heart was no longer beating, Mike flew to Ronan''s side, took down the opponent''s universal warhammer, flipped it in his hand, and placed it on Ronan''s body. Nan''s body turned into dust and scattered.


    Done, call it a day!


    Mike looked at the power gem on the universal warhammer, buckled it down, and held it in his hand.


    In an instant, the energy of the Power Stone rushed towards Mike.


    Mike frowned.


    Fortunately, it is not as difficult to control as he imagined. Although the erosion of energy makes him a little uncomfortable, it will take a little more time to make his body collapse like the Star Lord in the original plot.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Mike took the power gem into his dimensional pocket.


    In this case, he has three Infinity Stones.


    Power, reality and space.


    With these three Infinity Gems, he can turn the submarine base into an unconquered fortress, and even pull out a whole piece of ground centered on the submarine base, turning it into an island, an island guarded by three Infinity Gems. .


    And this island was his gift for Eric and Charles.


    Mutant��


    Thinking of the mutant situation, Mike''s eyes flickered slightly.


    Since the appearance of the purification potion, he has always had a bad feeling.


    So, if the situation he envisioned does happen, then this island will become the new mutants...


    and many more!


    Star-Lord, Peter Quill, his father Egg, planet...


    An almost crazy idea flashed through Mike''s mind.


    Taking a deep breath, Mike''s eyes flickered.


    If you can, try it if you have Infinity Gems.


    With the thoughts in his mind falling, Mike looked at the Xandar star not far away and flew towards it.


    ��


    At this time, Xandar Star.


    With the destruction of the Dark Star, and Ronan''s undead fighters being strangled by the Marauders and Nova, the sky has slowly returned to calm.


    And in this war, a figure was remembered by the Nova Legion and the Marauders.


    It was a knight full of fire.


    She shuttled across the battlefield like a gust of wind that brought destruction. Wherever she passed, only the undead fighters kept exploding and falling.


    But at the end of the war, the Blue Flame Knight quietly left.


    Maybe this is the hero...


    The Marauders and Nova Legion soldiers who had been rescued by Gwen intentionally or unintentionally thought so.


    Gwen flew towards the El, which was flying in mid-air.


    The El''s hatch opened and Gwen flew in.


    She jumped down from Nighthawk, and at the same time she landed, she snapped her fingers at Nighthawk, Nighthawk obediently walked to the corner, while Gwen walked towards the four Star-Lord with flames all over her body.


    The four Star-Lord shrank back in fear.


    Gwen smiled, the flames on his body slowly disappeared, and the flesh and blood on his body changed back again.


    The Star Lords breathed a sigh of relief.


    It has to be said that Gwen''s performance on the battlefield just now, and the form of the spirit of vengeance just now, brought them a powerful pressure.


    At this moment, the hatch opened again, and Mike in a black suit flew in.


    "Dad!"


    Gwen cheered and hugged Mike.


    Mike touched Gwen''s head: "You didn''t make trouble, did you?"


    "No, I''ve been staying here, but I''m obedient."


    Gwen said to Mike, but looked at the four Star-Lord with menacing eyes.


    There seemed to be blue flames burning in his eyes.


    The four Star Lord shuddered.


    very scary!


    "Right?"


    Gwen gave the four a sweet smile.


    The four Star-Lord nodded frantically.


    Seeing this scene, Rui Wen couldn''t help laughing. Seeing Mike looking at herself suspiciously, Rui Wen smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I just thought of something very interesting."


    Mike smiled lightly and walked towards the four of Star-Lord.


    "Everyone, introduce yourself."


    While speaking, four cards appeared in his hand, and he reached out and waved it gently.


    Name: Rejuvenation.


    The cards turned into light spots and dissipated, and four green light strips full of life aura landed on the four of them, and began to float around their bodies.


    The four people were shocked, but immediately felt that the injured part of the body began to recover.


    Comfortable��


    After a few seconds, the energy of the rejuvenation technique disappeared, and the upper body of the four Star-Lord recovered.


    The four of them briefly introduced themselves to Mike.


    "Thank you for your emotion, sir."


    Drax remained humble and thanked Mike.


    Gamora nodded grimly: "Thank you."


    Star-Lord couldn''t help but said, "Are you really people from Earth?"


    Whether it''s Gwen or Mike, the strength just shown is too exaggerated.


    "right."


    Mike nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this, the three Rockets looked at Xingjue strangely.


    Star Lord: "��"


    Don''t look at me like that, I''m really from Earth!

 Chapter 454： serious question

    Xandar star.


    The war brought by Ronan is over.


    The Dark Star still failed to land successfully, and Ronan also disappeared.


    But the explosion of the Diablo Star just now was seen by everyone, so they agreed that Ronan had died in the explosion.


    But... what about the Power Stone?


    The commander of Nova Legion and Queen Nova quietly raised a question in their hearts.


    Was it destroyed in the explosion just now?


    impossible!


    Infinity Stones are indestructible.


    But where did it go?


    Did it fly somewhere by an explosion?


    Then they had to look hard.


    A series of thoughts flashed through their minds, and they smiled.


    No matter what, they won the war, which is something to celebrate, and some people who helped them in this war, they also need to be thankful.


    For example, Star-Lord''s team, and the man with his whole body on fire.


    As for the Marauders, by the end of the war, had slipped away.


    As their leader, Yondu is not sure if the Nova Legion will capture them after the war.


    ��


    El number.


    After listening to the communication from the Nova Corps and their decision to thank them, the people in the spaceship looked at Mike.


    Mike glanced at Gwen and the Guardians of the Galaxy with a smile on his face.


    "Go ahead, as heroes, you should be thanked by them."


    "Ah hoo!"


    Gwen cheered, but the expressions of the Guardians of the Galaxy were a little blank.


    hero?


    Can they, who were called scum the day before yesterday, also become heroes?


    "Mr. Kent, you are the hero who killed Ronan and decided the victory. They must not have seen the scene where you solved Ronan. I must explain it to them."


    Rocket said solemnly to Mike, his expression was very serious, and he didn''t have the usual poisonous tongue at all.


    Looking at such a rocket, the three of Star-Lord almost bit their tongues in surprise.


    Is this a fake rocket?


    Shouldn''t the rocket be the grumpy little raccoon who raises the bazooka at the first sign of disagreement? Why are you being so polite to Mike? Do you think Mike and the others are too powerful? Mike saved their lives?


    No, if this is the case, the Rocket will only temporarily suppress his poisonous tongue. It is impossible for the Rocket to maintain respect.


    "Captain Rocket, no need." Mike smiled lightly: "But thank you anyway."


    Rocket! captain!


    Rocket Raccoon listened to Mike''s call, and every hair on his face was happy.


    It''s such a great feeling to be respected!


    This was the first time he met someone other than Groot who didn''t make fun of his identity, calling him raccoon, hound, stuffed toy and other mocking titles.


    Rocket patted his chest with his little paw: "If you have anything in the future, just tell me, I won''t charge you, even if it''s to kill the three fools over there, I''ll be fine!"


    "Hey! You''re going too far!"


    Star-Lord looked at the rocket speechlessly.


    Gamora nodded in agreement.


    Drax wondered: "Three idiots? It means ''Kalula'', ''Little Star'' and G..."


    Star-Lord immediately covered Drax''s mouth.


    Gamora hammered Drax hard in the stomach.


    Drax was stunned for a moment, only to react when he saw Rocket''s sad eyes.


    Yes, in order to protect them, Groot has...


    "Ha ha."


    Rocket smiled mockingly, looked at a branch that he had been holding in his hand, and murmured in a low voice, "You are a fool."


    Although Groot is dead, fortunately he has left behind a ''son''.


    After getting off the spaceship for a while, he found a flower pot and planted the branch in it.


    "Okay, it''s time for you to accept the thanks."


    Mike said, walked to the driver''s seat, followed the Nova Corps fighter and flew down.


    Xandar Star, as a highly developed city, in addition to the armed forces, the people''s livelihood forces are also very strong.


    Not long after the war ended, the post-war reconstruction work had already begun.


    Flying over with the Ayr and looking at the busy city below, Mike secretly marveled.


    Soon, they came to the command center of Nova Corps.


    The hatch opened, Mike waved at Star-Lord, pushed Gwen again, and said, "Go, I''ll pick you up later."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen nodded happily and ran out of the hatch.


    The hatch closed, Mike hugged Raven, and directly used the teleport card to disappear into the El.


    A rare opportunity, you can walk around with Ruiwen first to see this exotic style.


    ��


    An hour later, Mike and Raven returned to the Ayr, and Gwen and Star-Lord received their reward.


    Originally, the Queen of Xandar Star wanted to give them some special rewards, such as medals, but the five people unanimously requested that the rewards be replaced by substantive things.


    In the end, they got a lot of money.


    With money, everything is easy to do, even if Star Lord and the others want to buy a new small spaceship, it is not a problem.


    Gwen and the others sat in the spaceship with happy faces.


    The money had reached their bank account, and it was a sum of money that made them very happy.


    And Gwen was given one because he didn''t have an account.


    After everyone left together, Gwen promised the four of Star-Lord to send them to the black market in the barren land and let them buy a spaceship, not for the sake of seeing the famous black market in the universe.


    Mike drove the El and took everyone to the barren land.


    "What? Still thinking about what they said just now?"


    Gamora watched Star-Lord bow his head silently, as if thinking about something, and asked in a low voice.


    As they accepted their thanks, Queen Nova gave Star-Lord a piece of news about his origins.


    Star-Lord nodded and said softly, "They said I was a mixed race... Oh, I didn''t expect that the people who proved my mother''s words would be them."


    He gave a bitter smile.


    "Before my mother died, I told others that my father was an alien, but everyone thought she had a brain tumor and was hallucinating."


    Gamora shook Star-Lord''s hand, but when Star-Lord was about to hold it back, Gamora slapped it away.


    "hiss!"


    Star-Lord took a breath of cold air, shook his hand, and looked at Gamora with a grin.


    Dude, didn''t you catch me first?


    "So, your father is not human?"


    Drax looked serious.


    Holding a small flower pot, Rocket raised his head and said, "Hey, maybe it''s some kind of bug, monkey, hound or something."


    Star-Lord looked at everyone speechlessly: "Queen Nova said that I have very ancient genes in my body, and it is a very powerful existence."


    "Perhaps, I know what your father is."


    After turning on the autopilot, Mike came over.


    In an instant, several people sitting in the leisure area immediately looked at Mike.


    Mike pinched his chin and looked at Star-Lord, who suddenly extended his hand to Mike.


    Mike was startled: "What are you... doing?"


    "Don''t you need to touch?" Star-Lord asked suspiciously: "In the movies I watch, I always need to touch, and then I can find the connection, you..."


    "I do not need."


    Mike''s face darkened.


    Does he still need to look for it?


    He glanced at Star-Lord, and when others were guessing what method Mike would use, Mike said blankly, "Got it!"


    "!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Do you know that?


    "who is it?"


    Star-Lord asked suspiciously.


    "Your dad is a ball!"


    "?"


    Star-Lord looked at Mike aggrieved: "Why scold me?"


    "I didn''t scold you."


    Mike said seriously: "I mean, your dad is a planet and a god."


    "Planet? God?"


    Star-Lord was stunned, then laughed: "What a joke!"


    The others couldn''t help but laugh.


    But looking at Mike''s serious expression, everyone''s laughter gradually weakened.


    "No, it''s not, are you serious?"


    Star-Lord looked at Mike in astonishment.


    Mike sneered: "I never joke about someone else''s dad being a ball."


    Star Lord: "��"


    After the words fell, Mike walked to the cockpit.


    Looking at Mike''s back, several members of the Guardians of the Galaxy looked at each other.


    A few minutes later, Star-Lord whistled and walked up to Mike.


    "Cough, I think it''s not unacceptable that it is a planet and a god."


    Star Lord''s eyes floated back and forth: "Can you take me to see it?"


    Before Mike could answer, Star-Lord explained: "Of course, I didn''t mean to believe you, but I wouldn''t let go of any chance to find him."


    "Yes, that''s it, because I want to ask him why he abandoned my mother in the first place!"


    Speaking of the last , his tone suddenly became heavy.


    "Okay! Then I''ll show you!"


    Mike laughed.


    However, he will charge some interest at that time.


    "thanks!"


    Star-Lord said excitedly, and couldn''t help but ask, "You really didn''t lie to me?"


    "Why should I lie to you?"


    "Too."


    Star-Lord smiled, turned and walked over.


    Looking at the back of Star-Lord, Mike smiled.


    He had planned to go there anyway.


    Before going there, though, he needs to do some preparations.


    It will take a while.


    Just in time, they traveled all the way while they were preparing things.


    In addition, he also needs to find a time to return to Earth and return to the submarine base.


    If you want to take Egg''s planet, you need Joe El''s help.


    Mike made a decision in his heart and showed a smile.


    In the next month, Mike drove the Ayre to travel to several planets, completely satisfying Gwen''s desire to travel. After leaving a good memory with Ruiwen, he finally prepared what he needed. Take Star-Lord to Egg''s planet.


    Egg''s planet, from outside the planet, looks like it has a huge face, which looks amazing.


    "This is your father!"


    Rocket asked in surprise.


    Star-Lord: "Not sure yet, don''t use a positive tone."


    "I have a very serious question."


    Drax''s tone suddenly became solemn.


    "what is the problem?"


    The expressions of the others turned serious.


    "If your dad was a ball, how did he and your mom give birth to you? Does he have that thing?"


    "Fake! You''re disgusting! Don''t talk to me about my parents!"

 Chapter 455： nausea

    Egg''s planet.


    Although this planet is not big, even smaller than the moon, it is a living planet.


    Egg is the consciousness of this planet, and Star-Lord''s father is the body made by this planet to carry his consciousness and power.


    When Mike and his party landed on the surface of the planet, Egg instantly noticed their group of uninvited guests.


    To be precise, he felt the existence of Star Lord.


    Star-Lord inherited Egg''s celestial gene, and there is a special connection between the two.


    "who is it?"


    Egg was surprised and excited to look into the distance, to the place where Mike and his party landed.


    He closed his eyes, a peculiar light appeared from his body, and his body disappeared as if it had melted into the planet below. When the dreamy scenery was amazed, a light blue light appeared in front of Mike and the others. After condensing into a human shape, the flesh, skin, and clothing quickly appeared on the person formed by the light, becoming a human body. An old man with a grey beard.


    He is Egg, to be precise, a clone created by Egg, a humanoid body he created to facilitate movement.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was extremely surprised.


    Mike''s eyes flickered.


    Is this Egg''s ability to create clones? Was that light just now the light of Yigo''s creation?


    Egg looked at Star-Lord in the crowd excitedly.


    Star-Lord stared blankly at the other party, but couldn''t help but glance at Mike, and said, "He?"


    "Yes, just as you think."


    Mike confirmed Star-Lord''s conjecture.


    Hearing this, Drax subconsciously looked between Egg''s legs.


    Just now, was there a root under the person formed of light?


    He tried his best to remember.


    "Snapped!"


    Star-Lord frightened Drax hard, and stared at him speechlessly: "Don''t think about it."


    Drax looked serious.


    "This is a very important question."


    Important shit! Is it related to you?


    Star-Lord groaned in his heart, and saw Egg approaching him excitedly.


    "my child."


    Egg looked at Star-Lord excitedly and walked over quickly.


    He can feel the awakened innate genes in Star-Lord''s body, and can feel the connection between Star-Lord and this planet, that is, with him.


    "Who are you!"


    Star-Lord patted away Egg''s hand touching his face and couldn''t help asking.


    As soon as he came up, he touched his face, regardless of whether others could bear it.


    Egg reacted, a hint of embarrassment flashed on his face, and then said: "I''m Egg, your father, this is my planet."


    Star-Lord was stunned and glanced at Mike, who had a calm expression.


    So, he says everything is true?


    Wait!


    Star-Lord looked at Egg: "You said yes? What evidence do you have?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Egg couldn''t help laughing and said to Star-Lord, "My child, open your hand."


    Although Star-Lord was a little confused, he did it anyway.


    open hand? Is he going to give me a paternity test?


    Star-Lord murmured in his heart.


    "Close your eyes, concentrate, you can feel him, feel the... light!"


    Egg guided Star-Lord softly, with inexplicable anticipation in his eyes.


    Although he can feel the connection between the two and feel the **** gene in Xing-Lord''s body, but only if he can feel the light of creation and even control it, that is the child he has recognized and can conspire with him. great cause.


    Star-Lord closed his eyes suspiciously, and then he really felt the connection between the planet under his feet and him.


    The moment he opened his eyes, his eyes lit up, and a bright but not dazzling light spread over his hands.


    "Wow! What is this?"


    Star-Lord exclaimed, and the Guardians of the Galaxy watched this scene in surprise.


    Egg looked at Star-Lord''s hands in surprise, and the joy on his face was even stronger than that of Star-Lord.


    "Great, great! That''s it!"


    Finally, he waited, a child who inherited his abilities.


    "This is the light of this planet!"


    He explained to Star-Lord: "Concentrate and shape it."


    Star-Lord stabilized his excitement and pinched the energy in his hand into a ball.


    Egg watched this scene excitedly, clapped his hands to Star-Lord, and motioned Star-Lord to throw it over.


    Star-Lord looked at the smiling Egg, as if he saw his younger self, the child who only had a mother and was looking forward to a father.


    He gently tossed the energy ball in his hand.


    After Egg took it, he squeezed it with his hand, compressing the energy ball more solidly, and then threw it to Star-Lord.


    Star-Lord laughed, played a game of tossing with Egg, and even played a tender BGM.


    Looking at this scene, the Mike family and the three Guardians of the Galaxy looked disgusted.


    They thought that there was only one fool like Star-Lord, who knows... there is also an old fool.


    Looking at the two people who were tossing a ball around, Rocket muttered, "Hey, look! I just said they were dogs, and only dogs play like this."


    Drax nodded in agreement.


    "They are so childish."


    Gwen grunted.


    Fortunately, this embarrassing scene only lasted for a while.


    Egg scattered the ball in his hand and said to Star Lord, "Look, my son, this is the best proof."


    Star-Lord nodded excitedly, turned off the Walkman on his waist, and the tender music that sounded disappeared.


    "I just have one question, why did you leave my mother?"


    Star-Lord stared at Egg, waiting for his answer.


    Egg''s face was full of sadness, and he looked extremely painful.


    He said affectionately and slowly, "I love him, my son, but if I don''t come back here regularly, my body will collapse and disappear. I have no choice."


    As he said that, he patted Star-Lord''s shoulder: "These things, we will talk about father and son in a while, shouldn''t you introduce me to these friends of yours first?"


    He looked at Mike and the others, his eyes swept away, but it fell on Mike, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Star-Lord introduced them one by one. Egg was like a kind and funny elder who greeted everyone.


    "Thank you for saving my son." Egg said gratefully to Mike, and after a slight pause, he said, "Kryptonian."


    "Oh, I thought Kryptonians were extinct, but I didn''t expect to see them again. It''s a miracle."


    Egg looked at Mike and said slowly.


    Apparently, he lived long enough to recognize Mike''s identity.


    Kryptonians?


    Several people in the Guardians of the Galaxy looked at Mike in surprise, they had not heard of this race.


    Star-Lord pointed to Mike and shouted excitedly to Gamora and the others: "Look! What did I say! I just said he wasn''t from Earth."


    "Aren''t you not from Earth?"


    The Rockets spit out a timely sound.


    Mike looked at Egg and felt a little sick.


    If he didn''t know the plot and the true face of the old thing in front of him, maybe he would be moved by the performance of this old thing like everyone else.


    But now, he has only one feeling.


    nausea!


    Also as a father, he really looked down on this old thing in front of him.


    Egg, from birth to turning himself into a planet, has passed a long time.


    After a long time, in order to find other life, Egg, who felt lonely, condensed a clone, the star-lord father in front of him.


    After finding other lives, Egg was only disappointed.


    Because those beings are not at the same level as him at all.


    Disappointed, he made an expansion plan and planted the seeds that contained his power on one planet after another. He wanted to devour these planets and turn every planet into him.


    It is a pity that this cannot be done with his own strength.


    Of course, he has a new plan.


    That is, to create another descendant with the **** gene, and let it complete the expansion plan with itself.


    So, in order to satisfy his desire for expansion, in order to give birth to a descendant who can control the light of the planet, he combined with creatures of various races, gave birth to countless offspring, and let the predators bring these children to him, while in the After discovering that these descendants did not inherit his celestial genes and could not control the light of the planet at all, he actually killed all of his children.


    Such a person cannot be called a father at all, he only sees his children as a tool to achieve his goals.


    He looked at the smiling Egg, and had a plan to tell Star-Lord about Egg''s face directly.


    but��


    Say it now Will Star-Lord believe him?


    What did Mike take to prove that he was right?


    Moreover, speaking out now, Egg can have various reasons to prove that Mike is wrong, and then hide his true self, or even attack Mike directly.


    Mike would not do such a thankless thing.


    Besides, he doesn''t need to do this superfluous thing.


    According to the development of things (original plot), Egg, a proud old man, will soon tell Star-Lord of his plan, and even proudly said to Star-Lord that he did the brain tumor of Star-Lord''s mother.


    At that time, after everyone knows the truth, it will not be too late to get rid of this old thing.


    This thought fell in Mike''s mind, smiled at Egg, and said, "You''re welcome."


    Egg nodded, looked at Mike deeply, and said to everyone: "Let''s go, everyone, I want to thank you all."


    As he said, he looked into the distance, and an egg-like spaceship flew over and landed beside the crowd. As he walked towards the spaceship, he said, "The place where I live is relatively far from here, after all, this is the A small planet."


    He gestured with his hand.


    "Wow, he''s really humble, just as humble as I am."


    Drax exclaimed.


    Rocket glanced at his mouth and smiled happily when he saw that the flowerpot had sprouted and even had branches that looked like the outline of his face.


    Ruiwen took Mike''s arm and looked at the surrounding scene curiously, while Gwen grabbed Mike''s hand, already looking forward to what the gods would give them to eat in a while.


    "Owner."


    A woman with tentacles on her head and a sweet face stood at the mouth of the spacecraft and bowed her head to Egg.


    Egg explained casually: "This is my servant, Mandis."


    Mantis Mandis looked at the crowd curiously and led them into the spaceship.

 Chapter 456： father and son, father and daughter

    late at night.


    Egg''s palace, in the room where Mike''s family lived.


    Gwen ran into the room at a fast sprint speed, sat at the coffee table, and shouted to Mike: "Dad, I know you have something delicious, take it out quickly!"


    She really overrated the food here.


    Tasty?


    good!


    Can you eat enough?


    good!


    But it was almost something, and there was no satisfaction after eating.


    "Little greedy cat, this is not full!"


    Riven smiled and nodded Gwen''s head.


    "Uh-huh!"


    Gwen nodded frantically, but his eyes already fell on the plate of braised pork that Mike took out.


    Mike smiled and took out two dishes from his pocket, three sets of tableware, and even three bowls of rice.


    Rui Wen raised her eyebrows: "I don''t need it anymore, it''s better to eat less at night."


    Mike nodded, but Gwen rudely picked up chopsticks and rice, and started eating the hot dishes.


    "Wow, so delicious!"


    Gwen praised loudly, her little face almost buried in the bowl.


    Mike smiled and served Gwen with food.


    Seeing how happy the father and daughter were eating, Rui Wen licked her lips, but after all, she couldn''t hold back and joined the group of dry meals.


    After a while, Gwen let out a comfortable breath and patted his stomach lightly.


    "belch!"


    Gwen hurriedly hiccupped and hurriedly covered his mouth and smiled at Mike and the two of them.


    "I''m stuffed!"


    Rui Wen wiped her mouth, looked at her slightly bulging belly, and couldn''t help sighing.


    If it goes on like this, she will definitely gain weight.


    "Do more exercise and you won''t gain weight. I''ll accompany you later."


    Mike winked at Riven.


    Ruiwen''s face turned red.


    This bastard, Gwen is still here.


    Gwen hurriedly covered her ears and closed her eyes.


    "I didn''t hear anything, I''m sleepy, I''m going to bed."


    "Ah, I''m so tired!"


    As she spoke, she walked to the bathroom.


    When the little guy disappeared in front of the two of them, Rui Wen couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s as big as a kid, just like when Clark was a kid."


    She turned her head to look at Mike and said ambiguously, "Are all your children like this? Are they like you?"


    "This, I''m not sure yet."


    Mike squeezed his chin and said very seriously: "After all, they are all my adopted children."


    After a pause, he suddenly hugged Rui Wen.


    "We have one, and we will know the answer."


    Ruiwen laughed softly and sent her own kiss.


    Mike''s body flashed, and he disappeared with Ruiwen.


    "yeah!"


    Gwen gave a firm handshake in the corner.


    She has to create more opportunities for the two of them so that they can have younger siblings as soon as possible to bully, er, protect!


    ��


    Inside the Guardians of the Galaxy room.


    After having dinner together, Star-Lord went outside with his ball dad, and the two said they wanted to talk.


    The three of Gamora were in the room, teasing little Groot in the flowerpot.


    Although the little Groot is not fully formed yet, he already has his own feeling, and when people touch him with kindness, he will wave his branches and arms in response.


    "How long until he jumps out of the flowerpot?"


    Kamo stretched out a finger, touched little Groot lightly, and patted the opponent''s little hand lightly.


    Rocket pouted at Drax who wanted to touch little Groot: "Don''t touch him, clumsy!"


    "About half a month."


    Rocket estimated a period of time, calmly moved his paws, and slammed it on a hand that was quietly stretched out.


    Drax turned unhappy and walked out of the room and walked outside the palace.


    The Rockets didn''t let him touch Groot Jr., which made him sad.


    Could he still pull out little Groot and see if the little Groot is buried in the soil is the root or the leg? How ridiculous!


    Drax walked out of Egg''s palace dully, but saw Mantis Mandis looking at the distance with a sad face.


    "you?"


    Drax looked at Mandis with disgust.


    "Why are you here? You make the scenery here a lot ugly."


    Mandis froze for a moment and hurriedly said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to, just..."


    She couldn''t help but look into the distance again, and said in a heavy tone, "It''s about to start."


    "What''s about to start?"


    Drax asked curiously.


    The tentacles of Mandis'' forehead moved slightly, and his expression was a little struggling.


    "I''m hesitating."


    She knew about Egg''s plan and what would happen if Egg found Star-Lord, and she was now hesitating whether to stop him.


    "Ugly and hesitant, you''re going to be helpless."


    Drax showed his opponent even more.


    Mandis: "Sorry..."


    She walked over to Drax and chatted casually with him.


    Meanwhile, Star-Lord is walking with Egg.


    Egg and Star-Lord tell their own stories, tell their own expansion plans, and teach Star-Lord how to control the light of this planet.


    Star-Lord''s progress was rapid, and Egg was very happy.


    His plan was ready to be executed in no time.


    "Expansion plan, what''s the point of doing this?"


    Suddenly, Star-Lord asked a question.


    Egg paused, put his hand on Star-Lord''s forehead, and said slowly, "This is the meaning."


    With a single tap, Egg activated the power in Star-Lord''s body and told Star-Lord the meaning.


    A strange energy flashed across Star-Lord''s forehead.


    In the next instant, Xingjue''s eyes seemed to have turned into a deep universe, which contained a little starlight.


    Obviously, Star-Lord at this time has entered a wonderful state.


    After a few seconds, Star-Lord murmured, "I see... eternity."


    He understood Egg''s thoughts and the meaning of doing so. At this moment, his thinking was also influenced by Egg, and he regarded the opponent''s goal as his own.


    "Yes, forever."


    Egg reached out and pressed Star-Lord''s shoulder with a frenzy on his face.


    A strange smile appeared on Star-Lord''s face.


    At this moment, Egg suddenly said: "That Kryptonian, where did you meet?"


    "Xandar Star, he saved us, and he told me that you are my father, and he brought me here."


    Egg was shocked.


    Did that Kryptonian know something?


    Otherwise, how would he know that Peter Quill was his child?


    He groaned, his eyes cold.


    That person must know something!


    The Kryptonian is very powerful, and if he knows anything, it might affect his plans.


    "He will be a hindrance to my goal, kill him!"


    Egg whispered, turned into energy and disappeared in front of Star-Lord.


    Looking at the disappearing Egg, Star-Lord remained silent for a few seconds.


    "I also wanted to ask him about my mother."


    He pondered, his eyes as deep as the stars looked at the building not far away, and there was a hint of hesitation on his face.


    Mike Kent saved him, but he will affect the expansion plan, what will he do?


    Perhaps, he could convince Mike Kent to let him leave with Gamora and them, and leave their father and son''s business alone.


    Thinking of this, he ran to the palace not far away.


    At the same time, Drax and Mantis Mantis ran into the palace.


    The Mantis had already told Drax of Egg''s plan.


    Drax was going to tell the others.


    He rushed into the Guardians of the Galaxy room.


    Little Groot was startled, and the branches on his body shrank together.


    Rocket and Gamora looked at Drax angrily, and when they were about to start shouting, Drax shouted, "No, Peter is in danger!"


    "what happened?"


    Gamora asked anxiously.


    But before the words fell, there was an explosion in the palace.


    "what happened?"


    Rocket hurriedly hugged Groot.


    A series of roars sounded, the palace collapsed, the ground cracked, and while cracks appeared under their feet, streams of light appeared in front of them.


    "what is this?"


    Gamora screamed.


    The mantis woman''s tentacles lit up slightly, and said with a face full of fear: "This is Egg, he is angry."


    As her voice fell, tentacles made of energy stretched out from the ground, and the entire palace began to shake, and even began to collapse.


    "Run!"


    Rocket rushed out with little Groot in his arms.


    Several people from Gamora hurriedly followed.


    "You just said what happened to Peter?"


    Gamora asked Drax.


    The mantis woman said: "Ego has a plan..."


    As she ran, she told Gamora and Rocket about Egg.


    Rushing out of Egg''s palace Looking at the collapsed palace, with the tentacles waving recklessly, the disgraced people gasped lightly.


    Gamora said anxiously, "We''re going to save Peter!"


    "However, he may have become Egg''s man, and if we go, we may be in danger."


    The mantis girl hesitated.


    "That idiot."


    Rocket snorted.


    At this moment, a figure descended from the sky with energy rays of light.


    "Peter!?"


    Several members of the Guardians of the Galaxy looked at Star-Lord in amazement.


    Star-Lord looked at a few people, and his star-like eyes could not see any emotion.


    "I think I heard someone talking bad about me behind my back."


    Looking at such a star-lord, Gamora gritted her teeth and said, "You joined Egg''s plan?"


    "Any expansion plans?"


    Star-Lord asked, and then said, "That''s the meaning of my existence."


    Hearing Star-Lord''s words, several people''s expressions changed, but Gamora shouted angrily: "No, this is what Igo is imposing on you, you..."


    "Boom!"


    Before he finished speaking, more energy tentacles stretched out from the ground.


    In the collapsed palace, the blue flames were like exploding fireworks. The waving chains knocked out several energy tentacles, and the scattered blue flames fell on the tentacles and began to burn violently.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, Egg, who had lost half of his head, was knocked flying by a huge force, rubbing the ground and flying towards the direction of Star Lord and the others.


    At the same time, in the ruins of the palace, two figures appeared among the energy tentacles.


    Wearing a black battle uniform, Mike with the cloak swaying gently behind him slowly flew in the air.


    Gwen with blue flames all over his body, Gwen, the spirit of vengeance with a chain fluttering around him.


    Egg looked at the father and daughter in the distance, turned his head and shouted to Star-Lord, "Child! Do it!"

 Chapter 457： you better ask

    Mike looked at Gwen, his blue eyes full of surprise.


    Has Gwen grown so much without knowing it?


    Thinking of the scene where Gwen just controlled the chains and the fire of revenge to block Egg''s energy tentacles, and even still had enough energy to protect Ruiwen, Mike, the old father, was very relieved.


    "Dad, don''t be distracted, they''re here."


    Gwen reminded and rushed towards Star-Lord.


    Mike smiled and saw that Egg was manipulating a strip of energy tentacles, and after attacking him, his body quickly shuttled in the air.


    Wherever it passed, the energy tentacles shattered, and when it reappeared, it was in front of Egg.


    His eyes turned cold, and Mike smashed a hole in Egg''s head.


    But Egg''s body is originally composed of energy, so this injury is not a problem at all.


    He looked at Mike angrily, and when Mike''s fist kept falling on him, tearing him to pieces, Egg disappeared in front of Mike as a diffused light and landed on the ground under his feet.


    Boom, boom!


    The ground under Mike''s feet seemed to come alive, and began to tumble and twist. A giant hand formed of energy, dozens of meters in size, wrapped in a thick layer of rock, slapped Mike violently.


    Mike snorted softly, and flew up to meet him without hesitation.


    "boom!"


    The giant energy hand was knocked out by Mike, and when he grabbed himself again, Mike''s eyes lit up, and his thermal vision swept away.


    ��!


    With the sound of cutting, the entire energy palm was cut in half.


    Hurala!


    The gravel absorbed by the giant energy hand fell one after another, like a shower of stones.


    Mike looked at Star-Lord, who was fighting with Gwen, but was beaten.


    It can be seen that Star-Lord is not familiar with the ability to manipulate the light of the planet, and basically poses no threat to Gwen.


    But... how did Star-Lord choose to help Egg?


    Didn''t the child avenge the murder of his mother?


    This needs to be understood.


    Thinking of this, Mike flew to Star Lord.


    At this moment, two huge palms protruded from the ground, followed by two arms, and a terrifyingly huge head.


    "Roar!"


    He growled as if the air was boiling.


    His huge arm swings at Mike, but...


    too slow!


    Mike''s eyes flashed and he avoided it easily.


    But at this moment, a strip of energy tentacles stretched out from the giant hand, wrapping around Mike like a cage, blocking the direction of Mike''s movement.


    Mike still avoided it easily, but what he didn''t expect was that those tentacles burst open, turned into a sharp arrow, and fell to the ground.


    The target of this attack was not Mike, but Gwen and the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Mike flashed and appeared in front of Gwen, blocking the falling light arrow for Gwen, and Star-Lord also directly abandoned Gwen, stretched out his hand to the Guardians of the Galaxy, and used a spherical energy The hood protected several people.


    ������!


    The arrow of light landed on Mike, and it had no effect, but Star-Lord was inserted into a hedgehog.


    Star Lord cried out in pain, and the light arrow on his body was absorbed into his body.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy exclaimed.


    "Dad, are you alright?"


    Gwen asked in a low voice, then said, "These things won''t hurt me."


    She is immortal.


    Mike smiled slightly: "But it hurts."


    He touched Gwen''s head and looked at the giant who had climbed out half of his body from the ground, but was already 300 meters tall, his eyes flashed with mockery.


    Egg doesn''t think he''s big enough to beat him, does he?


    Mike smiled faintly and looked at Star-Lord who had recovered not far away. When Star-Lord''s star-like eyes looked at him and was about to attack again, Mike said lightly: "You ask him about your mother''s life. Is something wrong?"


    Star-Lord made a move: "I haven''t had time to ask."


    Mike: "��"


    So what did your father and son talk about after going out for so long? Aren''t you going to talk about business?


    "You''d better ask."


    Mike said lightly, left the place with Gwen in his arms, came to the side of the Guardians of the Galaxy, raised his hand to open a portal, and walked over with everyone.


    The next second, the portal disappeared.


    "boom!"


    A huge palm slammed on the place where Mike and the others left, leaving a huge palm print.


    "Roar!"


    The giant transformed by Egg let out an angry roar, and the sound waves rolled around like a gust of wind.


    After Mike pressed him to the ground and rubbed him for a while, when he was about to fight seriously, Mike actually ran away?


    He is very aggrieved now, and the energy he mustered by the counterattack has turned into a burning anger, which is about to burn his sanity.


    At this moment, Star-Lord''s heart moved, and the light of the planet mixed with gravel surrounded his legs, like a rocket jet, took him up and stopped in front of the giant.


    "I have a question for you!"


    Star-Lord looked solemnly at the face made of rocks and the light of the planet.


    Egg screamed angrily, still unable to extricate himself from anger.


    Star-Lord frowned, still asking his own question.


    "You said to complete the expansion plan to achieve eternity, to abandon the human side, let me abandon my friends, then what did you abandon? How did you do it?"


    "Where''s my mother? Don''t you love her? So you abandoned her to complete this **** plan?"


    If he really abandoned her mother for the sake of planning, then Egg still doesn''t love his mother enough, and how can he be qualified to be his father?


    "Peter! You should understand that we are not on the same level as them."


    With Egg''s voice, he once again appeared on the giant''s head in human form.


    He was still angry, but calmed down quickly.


    "When they become a stumbling block to our expansion, an eternal stumbling block and shackle to me, we must leave, or even get rid of them!"


    "Your mother, my little Lily, of course I love her, and I almost gave up the expansion plan for her, and I had to put a brain tumor for her, and I had to watch her wither with my own eyes."


    Star Lord''s eyes shrank, the stars in his eyes quickly faded, and the whole person quickly woke up.


    Egg looked at Star-Lord, still expressing his greatness and sadness to himself.


    "Kid, do you understand? How uncomfortable is that grief that destroys the beauty with your own hands? I can''t even sleep because of it all the time, only relying on Mandis'' ability to sleep!"


    "But you should understand that we can only become greater after experiencing these, because we are gods!"


    Star-Lord is his child, and has inherited his celestial genes, and even knows his expansion plan and understands the meaning of their existence.


    In his eyes, they are of the same kind and relatives, and Star Lord can definitely understand his feelings.


    but��


    "Fuck you god!"


    Star-Lord cursed angrily, and the light and gravel behind him spurted out, pushing Star-Lord and rushing towards Egg.


    "boom!"


    Star-Lord pressed Egg and hit the ground from the top of the giant''s head. The fist wrapped in the light kept hitting Egg''s head, smashing Egg''s face in a daze.


    boom!


    With a bang, Egg was pushed into the ground.


    Star Lord smashed Egg angrily with punch after punch, until it smashed Egg''s head out of the cracks and cracked open.


    "You are crazy!"


    Egg roared and pressed his hand lightly. Several energy tentacles stretched out from the ground, entangling Star-Lord. After pulling away from his body, a tentacle pierced Star-Lord''s body.


    But even so, Star-Lord still looked at Egg angrily.


    This old thing actually killed her mother for his **** plan!


    His mother was the most beautiful thing in his life all these years, but now this old thing tells him that this old thing destroyed it by himself?


    As long as he remembered that his mother was still thinking about this man before the break, Star-Lord''s heart was as if ten thousand knives had been stabbed in his heart.


    Now, he has only one thought, to kill this old thing.


    "Ah!"


    Star-Lord struggled angrily.


    Egg looked at Star-Lord coldly, his eyes full of disappointment.


    "I thought you would understand me..."


    He waved his hand and said, "But for now, you''d better be a battery and calm down."


    When the words fell, the tentacle that pierced Star-Lord suddenly lit up, and Star-Lord froze, hanging on the tentacle like a puppet.


    Through the tentacles formed by the light of the planet, Egg connected Star-Lord with himself, turning Star-Lord into a battery that helped him enhance his abilities.


    Egg closed his eyes with a refreshing look on his face.


    This feeling��


    "Tsk tsk, what a disgusting bastard, even his own son is not spared."


    With the sound of ridicule, Mike flew out of a selected portal again.


    Egg''s eyes turned cold and he looked at Mike angrily, but he was quietly dragging Star-Lord with his tentacles and moving him towards him.


    "What do you know?"


    Egg said coldly.


    Mike shrugged: "I don''t need to, and I don''t want to understand."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mike disappeared on the spot and appeared beside Star-Lord at a very fast speed. When Egg''s energy tentacles responded and stabbed Mike, Mike tore the tentacles of the hanging Star-Lord and smashed it. Star-Lord rescued.


    "Do not!"


    Egg screamed angrily, the entire planet seemed to be in a riot, and the terrifying light of the planet spewed out from the ground, sweeping towards Mike and Star-Lord.


    Mike flew to the portal, threw Star-Lord inside, and closed the portal.


    Next, it''s his business.


    Mike took a light breath, facing the light of the planet that was flooding in like a flood, constantly changing shape, and charged straight towards Egg.


    At the same time, Star-Lord, who was thrown onto the El by Mike, got up from the ground.


    "Ah! I''m going to kill that old bastard!"


    He screamed angrily, but saw several members of the Guardians of the Galaxy watching him vigilantly.


    Star-Lord was startled and took a step forward.


    "stop!"


    Several people roared, and they took out their weapons and aimed at Star Lord.


    Star-Lord swallowed and squeezed out an ugly smile.


    "Where are you now?"


    Gamora asked, the sword in her hand pointed at the vital point of Star-Lord.


    Star-Lord said sadly: "That **** killed my mother!"


    The members of the Guardians of the Galaxy were stunned, and their eyes softened.

 Chapter 458： Bring back!

    The Air was flying at an altitude of hundreds of meters, and everyone looked at the war-like picture below, and their faces were very dignified.


    Landslides and fissures, energy flying around, even more shocking than the previous war on Xandar.


    I saw a black line flickering in the air, and every time it appeared, the giant formed by Egg would be missing a large piece.


    Mike is like a carving knife, cutting and carving at a rapid rate.


    The giant roared, the light blue energy representing the light of the planet was swimming on his body, repairing the wounds on his body, strips of blue tentacles, dancing like seaweed, trying to catch the flying Mike .


    But Mike is too flexible, and even if he is caught by the energy tentacles, he can break free.


    But with the strength that Mike has shown now, he can''t do anything about Egg.


    Egg, as a planet, is not afraid of consumption at all. Even if Mike kills the giant in front of him a hundred times, it doesn''t make any sense.


    Mike avoided Egg''s attack range and flew high in the sky to look at Egg, who was roaring at him below.


    "Roar!"


    Egg is full of anger at Mike for saving Star-Lord.


    And he was trying to get Star-Lord back, but he didn''t know how much effort it would take.


    Even if Star-Lord is willing to hide from him, it is still a question whether he can catch Xing-Lord back.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help roaring at Mike twice.


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    Several cards appeared in his hand and were thrown out.


    Name: Ultimate Flash.


    In the next instant, dazzling beams of light smashed towards Egg like a divine punishment, blasting holes one after another in the opponent''s huge body.


    Mike didn''t want to use this skill to cause any effective damage to Egg, he just felt that the other party was annoying and wanted to blast Egg''s head off.


    But unexpectedly, Egg''s huge body collapsed suddenly as if it had been severely hit.


    Mike narrowed his eyes and swept his super vision to the collapsed corpse of the giant, only to see that the dazzling and huge light of the planet was quickly condensing together and turned into a humanoid Egg.


    Mike moved, flew down from the air, crossed a beautiful arc, rushed straight into the gravel formed by the giant''s body, and blasted Egg out of it.


    But this time, Egg was not knocked off his head by Mike.


    "armor?"


    Mike looked at the armor on Egg''s body and whispered unexpectedly.


    Egg actually used the light of the planet to create an armor with explosive defense for himself!


    Egg sneered at Mike and slammed his fist into Mike''s head.


    Pale blue planetary light burst from his fist, like a rocket''s thruster, providing terrifying power and speed to his fist.


    Mike blocked the opponent''s fist and squeezed it hard.


    Click!


    An inconspicuous crack appeared on Egg''s armor.


    But under the replenishment of energy, the crack was fleeting.


    Suddenly, a path of energy quickly spread to Mike along the place where the two were in contact.


    Mike''s eyes lit up, and two thermal vision slammed into Egg''s head. After blasting Egg''s head, he rushed to the ground according to the opponent''s body.


    boom!


    The ground burst, and a huge pothole appeared where the two fell.


    The dust splashed, the earth seemed to have turned into the sea, and the earth waves rolled around.


    Egg''s body turned into light blue energy and spread out, and some of the energy fell on Mike.


    Suddenly, those energies swam in Mike.


    Mike frowned.


    These energies that fell on him actually created a restraint on him.


    At this moment, one after another Egg appeared like weeds emerging from the soil and surrounded Mike.


    They sneered and launched a new round of attacks on Mike.


    boom!


    With a sonic boom, Mike flew into the sky.


    However, the Eagles followed closely behind, spraying blue planetary light energy on their bodies, chasing after Mike with the momentum of encirclement and suppression.


    The two sides chased each other in the sky, fighting, as if stirring the whole sky.


    The explosions caused by the attacks reverberated continuously in the sky, one after another was smashed into pieces, the light blue energy of the planet continued to fall from the sky like rain, penetrated into the ground and disappeared.


    At this moment, Rui Wen''s voice sounded from the communicator in Mike''s ear.


    "Mike, stop playing, get rid of him quickly, he sent other clones to attack us."


    Mike looked into the distance and saw that the El was flying at a very fast speed, and behind it, there were several Eggs.


    "I see."


    Mike said lightly. When the other Eggs chased after him, Mike smiled at them and flew to the ground. With a slight movement of his fingers, several cards appeared in his hand.


    Sorry, he still wanted to see if Egg had any other tricks.


    The next moment, when Mike was about to hit the ground, his body disappeared in a flash.


    Several Eagles slammed into the ground fiercely, leaving holes one after another, and more stopped in time and flew in the air.


    They turned their heads, looking for Mike, and even mobilized the light of the planet to search for Mike in the full range.


    Suddenly, as if they thought of something, their faces changed into energy and disappeared.


    The next second, Egg appeared in the center of the planet, in the hollow layer where his core was stored.


    Although Egg''s reaction was quick, he was one step behind Mike after all.


    And when he looked at Mike, an incredible color appeared on his face.


    "Do not!"


    He roared at Mike, his eyes full of madness and a hint of despair he didn''t even notice.


    I saw a big green man appear beside Mike at this time.


    Name: Dr. Hulk.


    Introduction: He has the intelligence of Bruce Banner and the strong body of the Hulk.


    Note: I''m a Ph.D. in physics, yes, the physics you think.


    This is the Hulk embodied by Mike, and the form of Bruce in Avengers Four.


    At this time, he was wearing a golden glove on his hand.


    It was the Infinity Glove that Mike embodied.


    And on that glove, three infinity gems have been inlaid.


    Space, reality, and power.


    It was the three that Mike got.


    What made Egg really desperate were the other three Infinity Stones that appeared in Mike''s hand along with the disappearance of the card.


    Yellow Heart Gem, Orange Soul Gem, and Green Time Gem.


    With a quick swipe of Mike''s palm, three gems landed on the Infinity Gloves.


    In an instant, terrifying energy poured out from the Infinity Gauntlet.


    Hulk, who was embodied by Mike, roared and raised his hand.


    When he was embodied by Mike, he already knew his mission and was already prepared.


    The next second, when Egg rushed in front of them.


    "clatter!"


    With a clear sound, Egg''s body instantly froze in place.


    "goodbye."


    Mike said lightly to Egg.


    Eggona''s body formed by the light of the planet shattered, and then turned into dust and fell to the ground.


    But what disappeared faster than Egg was the three Infinity Gems embodied by Mike on the Infinity Gloves.


    "Thanks, Bruce."


    Mike nodded to the starting point, took the Infinity Gloves that Bruce handed over, and with a thought, Bruce and the Infinity Gloves disappeared, and the other three Infinity Gems embedded in the Infinity Gloves were caught in Mike''s hands again and put in. in the dimensional pocket.


    Mike sighed softly.


    Fortunately, the time is just right.


    He materialized three Infinity Stones.


    Each Infinity Stone took him ten days of sleepless time, but after materializing it, he couldn''t even maintain it for two seconds.


    Even if it wasn''t for his ability to be at the previous level, which increased the total amount of his embodied power, after the last ability upgrade, the lottery was rewarded with an increase in the recovery speed of his embodied power, even when he embodied the power. If the power of transformation is less and the recovery speed is faster, he will not be able to complete the realization at all.


    But no matter what, he still managed to materialize three Infinity Stones.


    He Mike Kent is a cow!


    Mike praised himself in his heart.


    He looked at the core of Egg with a solemn expression on his face.


    Now, his plan is only halfway completed.


    His ultimate goal is to make this planet his own, to bring this planet... back!


    Therefore, the snap of his fingers that he asked Hulk to snap did not wipe out Egg, but completely wiped out Egg''s consciousness, or soul, and turned Egg''s core into an unconscious object~www.novelhall. com~ Therefore, when Egg disappeared, the planet did not collapse.


    Next, all he has to do is...


    His eyes flashed, and he wanted to fly away at the core of Egg.


    At this moment, Raven''s voice sounded again in Mike''s communicator.


    "Mike, the Eagles chasing us disappeared, have you dealt with him? Are you not injured?"


    Raven didn''t know Mike''s plan, because this was a surprise Mike prepared for everyone.


    "It''s okay, Egg is gone, you can wait for me on the spaceship, I still have some things to do."


    Mike pressed the communicator and said something, then hung up the communicator and started busy.


    After spending a little time opening a hole in Egg''s core, Mike flew into Egg''s core.


    "It''s a big... brain flower! I don''t know what it tastes like when it is used for hot pot."


    When Mike looked at the glowing core with a shape and structure similar to that of the brain, an idea popped up in his heart.


    With a light cough, Mike took out a black ball from the Dimensional pocket and pressed it towards Egg''s core.


    When the black ball that Joe El spent a month making came into contact with Egg''s core, the black ball suddenly unfolded like flowing water and stuck to Egg''s core, but Compared with that core, it still seems too small.


    However, there are several grooves in the center of the open black matter.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, took out a black key with an S engraved on it, and pressed it.


    A phantom-like figure appeared in front of Mike.


    Joe Al.


    He seemed to glance at Egg''s core, and after a flash of amazement flashed in his eyes, he closed his eyes to feel the operation of the controller, and then nodded to Mike: "No problem, everything is normal, you can start the next step. already."

 Chapter 459： Planet Transformation Program

    Mike smiled slightly, flipped his palm, three Infinity Stones appeared, and pressed them into the grooves on the controller.


    The three Infinity Stones exude their own unique rays of light. The black controller begins to absorb the energy of the Infinity Stones, and the black matter that forms the controller begins to generate continuously with the addition of energy until it covers the entire core of the planet.


    Seeing this scene, Joe El and Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    The first step was successful.


    "How long will it take you to fully control it?"


    Joe El pondered: "If everything goes well, a week will be enough."


    Mike''s eyes lit up: "Then I''ll leave it to you here."


    Joe El nodded and waved at the core of the planet.


    Instantly, an energy shield forms from the controller, protecting it.


    This is the shield that protects the core. Except for authorized people who can open it and enter the core area, no one else can enter.


    Mike didn''t want to be the same as the original plot. After controlling the planet, someone used a bomb to destroy the core.


    "Mike, I need those instruments at the base."


    Joe El said, looking at the empty planet, there was a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    His and Mike''s plan was to take full control of the planet and build a new base.


    As for the previous base...


    The layout is small.


    However, what they did before was not a waste of time.


    Because the things made before, whether it is equipment or robots, can now be used.


    Mike will stay here for a while, transforming it with Joe Al.


    With three Infinity Stones at its core, if they go according to their previous plans and visions, this base will have all sorts of amazing features.


    Space jump, planet-level energy shield, attacks that can destroy a planet...


    In addition, after controlling Egg''s core, using the shape and creation ability of the light of the planet can provide a powerful boost to the construction of the planet, and will also bring the planet under control.


    Coupled with the intelligent system Joe Al as the management core...


    Just thinking about it makes Mike look forward to it.


    Opening a portal across the interstellar space, Joe El controlled the robot in the earth''s submarine base and started to carry things, and Mike also helped to transfer the equipment.


    A few minutes later, Mike closed the portal to the submarine base and said to Joe Al, who was busy commanding the robot, "Joe, I''ll leave for a while."


    Joe Al nodded and went back to work.


    Mike left the inner core area of ??the planet and came to the Ayr. Facing a pair of expectant eyes, Mike affirmed: "Igo has been solved."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help cheering.


    The mantis woman Mandis looked at Mike with some fear: "But if you want to kill Egg, you can only destroy his core, and if you destroy the core, the planet will collapse..."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned and looked at Mike.


    They all understood what Mandis said.


    Mandis is suspicious of Mike. According to Mandis'' description, if Egg is killed, the collapse of the planet is the normal ending.


    Mike nodded: "You''re right, but there is another way to kill Egg without destroying the planet."


    The crowd pricked up their ears.


    "Erase Egg''s consciousness."


    After hearing this, everyone was stunned, and then looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike explained with a smile: "It''s a pity to destroy this planet like this. I have a plan for this planet."


    "plan?"


    Star-Lord looked at Mike suspiciously.


    Mike pondered secretly, and after a few seconds, under the gazes of everyone, he slowly said, "I''m going to take it away and bring it to Earth."


    "what!"


    Everyone exclaimed, even Gwen and Ruiwen looked frightened.


    Mike didn''t talk to the werewolf at all.


    Mike looked at the two of them and said with a smile, "I wanted to give you a surprise, but this planet has something to do with Peter. I think it''s necessary to explain it to Peter."


    "Don''t, I don''t want to have anything to do with it, it''s disgusting!"


    Star-Lord was full of disgust, and then said curiously: "What are you going to do?"


    Mike smiled and briefly explained the plan to a few people.


    After a few people listened, they were already frightened by Mike''s plan.


    Mike smiled at several people and said, "When the time comes, you are welcome to come anytime."


    A few of the Guardians of the Galaxy showed a smile, but Rocket raised his little paw and said, "I have a question."


    He looked at Mike seriously and said, "Even if you can bring this planet back to Earth, if you want to turn it into a satellite of the Earth, it will cause a lot of trouble!"


    He pressed down his fingers one by one, muttering item by item: "There will be gravitational problems with the earth, which will affect the original seasons, climate, and..."


    "Thank you, Captain Rocket."


    Mike smiled and touched Rocket''s head, then bent over and whispered to him, "We have considered what you said, but the Infinity Stones will help us solve this problem."


    The Reality Gem will solve this problem perfectly.


    "That''s great!"


    Rocket looked at Mike, his eyes sparkling.


    Captain Rocket��


    Mike''s voice was always in his head.


    Wow, that sounds so good.


    He will listen to it a hundred times a day from now on!


    Rocket, who had quietly recorded his voice, cheered in his heart.


    "Okay, where are you going? I''ll take you there, and I''ll be here for a while."


    Mike looked at Star-Lord and the others.


    Star Lord pondered: "We need a spaceship, if possible, send us to the barren land first."


    Badlands, the collector''s land, is the biggest black market, as long as you have money, you can buy anything you want.


    "no problem."


    Mike responded.


    "So, will you lend us the El?"


    Star-Lord''s eyes glowed with joy.


    The El, he loves the ship, the energy shield is a pervert.


    In addition, from his professional perspective, the El also hides a secret weapon.


    "No, this ship has a special meaning to me."


    Mike shook his head in denial.


    Just kidding, this boat can be said to be built by himself, how could he just give it away?


    the most important is��


    "It''s just a wasteland, you can reach it without a spaceship."


    Mike smiled at Star-Lord, and a card appeared in his hand.


    With a thought, the card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, and a revolving door of light appeared in front of everyone.


    Star-Lord looked at Mike in surprise: "Is this okay?"


    Gamora stretched her head through the portal and glanced at it, then turned to the crowd and said, "It''s a barren land."


    When the words fell, everyone looked at Mike with exclamations in their mouths.


    This ability is too convenient.


    "Goodbye, everyone."


    Mike waved to several people.


    "Let''s go!"


    Drax walked over first and muttered softly, "It''s too uncomfortable to stay on that planet. I always feel that those tentacles will appear to whip me."


    The mantis girl shuddered: "That''s too terrifying."


    While talking, the two passed through the portal and turned back to say goodbye to Mike.


    "Goodbye, Mike! I''ll be back on Earth when..."


    "I will entertain you."


    Mike smiled at Star-Lord and hugged it gently.


    "Thank you for saving us, Mr. Kent."


    Gamora said coldly to Mike, and then reminded in a low voice: " Thanos has been looking for the Infinity Stones, you be careful."


    "Um."


    Mike smiled lightly, and finally rubbed Rocket''s head: "See you next time, Captain Rocket."


    Saying that, he handed a communicator to the rocket and winked at it.


    This is a communicator made by Joe Al to communicate with him.


    The Rocket put it away, saluted Mike, and said, "I''ll be at your service anytime, sir."


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike smiled happily, then reached out and fiddled with Groot again, and said gently, "Goodbye, Groot."


    Groot shook slightly as a response.


    Gwen and Raven waved to several people as a farewell.


    After several people left, Mike closed the portal.


    Feeling two eyes falling on him, Mike said to Gwen and Ruiwen helplessly: "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you about it."


    ��


    At this time, the Earth, the Avengers Building, the Avengers Conference Room.


    The Avengers with a little embarrassment on their bodies sat in the conference room one by one, and the atmosphere seemed very heavy.


    After a while, Tony said with difficulty: "It''s my fault."


    The voice fell, and the entire conference room instantly became alive.


    "Stark, you''re always so arrogant!"


    Pietro looked at Tony dissatisfied. UU reading


    Wanda agreed very much: "This time, the guy you made has brought us a very big threat."


    That guy... refers to Ultron.


    Ultron is an artificial intelligence created by Tony by studying the psychic scepter. Tony originally made it to help the Avengers and superheroes fight threats and maintain peace, but something went wrong.


    Ultron, who has developed self-consciousness, regards human beings as the source of chaos, and believes that only by eliminating human beings can peace be truly achieved, and superheroes such as the Avengers and X-Men are naturally regarded by Ultron as the road to peace. stumbling block.


    In addition, what is even worse is that Ultron took the psychic scepter with him when he escaped from Tony''s laboratory.


    What is he going to do next?


    Nuclear weapons code? Internet virus? Or use the mind scepter to create some more threatening weapon?


    The Avengers couldn''t imagine believing.


    Bruce raised his hand weakly: "Well, I also participated this time."


    Everyone looked at the two of them speechlessly.


    So, scientists or something, really are a group of dangerous elements.


    Tuk Tuk!


    Steve tapped on the table.


    "Everyone, now is not the time to be held accountable. The first thing we need to do is to find Ultron and destroy it!"


    Sol said solemnly: "I suggest notifying the X-Men and asking them to help."


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    Suddenly, Barton said, "Is Mike back yet? Can you contact him?"


    Tony shook his head.


    "Then we have to be mentally prepared that Mike won''t go to war."


    Hearing Steve''s words, everyone''s expressions became even more ugly.


    "Fortunately, Clark is still here."


    Natasha grunted.


    Steve got up: "Everyone, act, time is precious!"

 Chapter 460： BREAKING: KENTS SECRET

    Of course Mike doesn''t know what''s going on on Earth.


    Now, he is fully devoted to the construction of the planet.


    According to his and Joe El''s plan, it will take a lot of time to transform Egg Planet into what they planned.


    It takes a week to fully control the core, and after the core is controlled, it is the first step to complete their planetary plan.


    However, as long as the first step is taken, the progress of the plan will get faster and faster.


    Time passed, and while Mike was busy on Egg, the superheroes on Earth were not idle.


    They are fighting Ultron.


    Ultron was more difficult to deal with than they thought.


    If they hadn''t put great effort into guarding the nuclear bomb launch code, the earth would have been cleaned by nuclear bombs.


    Ultron created a body for himself, but at the end of the data transmission, the body inlaid with the mind gem was snatched by the superheroes, and then the daring Tony and Bruce, the two mad scientists, will Jarvis'' core program is uploaded into this body.


    Because of this incident, the superheroes clashed again.


    Fortunately, the crazy result this time was good, and the upgraded program based on Jarvis formed a new consciousness.


    This time, this new artificial intelligence called Vision is on their side, and has the ability to be no weaker than Ultron.


    After Vision tracked Ultron through the Internet and discovered that Ultron wanted to exterminate the entire human race by artificially creating meteorites with the intention of reproducing the extinction of dinosaurs, the superheroes found Ao Chuang with the help of Vision. Chuang, there was a war with Ultron.


    In the end, Ultron''s network was blocked by Vision, and after being unable to escape, all Ultron clones, the policemen and the Avengers, worked together to eliminate them.


    On the surface, the whole process is basically unchanged from the original plot.


    But just when the superheroes breathed a sigh of relief for the victory of this battle, an information bomb that was put on the Internet in advance by Ultron detonated the entire network when Ultron disappeared completely. More precisely, it was At the same time, it is sent to everyone''s mailbox or mobile phone.


    Kent''s secret.


    There are several members of the Kent family.


    Father: Mike Kent (unknown ability, has shown various abilities)


    Children: Clark Kent (Superman)


    Eric Kent (Magneto)


    Charles Kent (Professor x)


    Gwen Kent (ability unknown).


    When people saw the headline of the news, they were still stunned.


    What is the secret of the Kent family, what does it have to do with them?


    But when they saw the members of the family, they suddenly felt a sense of suffocation.


    So what Mike Kent and Gwen Kent are okay, they don''t remember at all, and they don''t know who they are, but look at the suffixes after those three names...


    Superman? Magneto? Professor x?


    These three...are brothers?


    They feel that the whole world view has been greatly impacted!


    The first reaction is that this news is nonsense, this kind of absurd thing is completely fake!


    But behind the family''s name came all kinds of evidence.


    After seeing these evidences, the balance in people''s hearts began to tilt slowly.


    Superman and Professor X are brothers, they can accept it, but they are brothers with Magneto, what''s the situation?


    You must know that Magneto was the leader of the Brotherhood before, and the Brotherhood is a mutant organization that has attacked military bases and research institutes one after another. Even if it does not hurt innocent people, it is a terrorist organization in the eyes of many people.


    Although the cruel things done by these military bases have been announced before, indicating that these military bases or research institutes were destroyed by the Brotherhood because they were doing inhumane experiments on mutants, but the destruction of military bases and research institutes is a fact. , it is also true that a large number of soldiers died at the hands of the Brotherhood.


    Therefore, in the eyes of many people, Magneto is directly equated with the head of terror.


    But now, they suddenly found out that Professor X and Superman are brothers with the head of terror!


    Does this mean...these two superheroes also do horrible things?


    Did the three brothers also have some conspiracy?


    Just after many people had doubts about it, and even had a sense of fear in their hearts, they continued to read the news.


    Magneto and Professor X are like two sides of the same coin. They chose different paths for the mutants.


    One established a school, the other established a fraternity, and although the relationship appeared to be hostile, in fact, they were working towards a goal.


    That is to help the mutants become stronger quietly, and then lead the mutants to destroy mankind.


    As for Superman, it is also their secret weapon.


    The family is secretly carrying out a big conspiracy.


    Then came a flurry of evidence.


    If the previous evidence proving the relationship between the Mike family is reasonable and true, and it is true evidence, the evidence released this time is three-point true and seven-point false.


    But these evidences created by Ultron are difficult for ordinary people to distinguish between true and false.


    Not to mention, under the premise that people are shocked by the relationship between the three of Clark, already suspected, and even many people are convinced that there is some conspiracy in the Kent family, how many people will investigate the authenticity of these evidences?


    Now, most of the people who see this information are only Magneto, distrust of Professor X, Clark, the Kent family, and the fear of the mutant group.


    The relationship between mutants and human society, which was eased by Charles and Eric''s efforts, gradually reached a freezing point in an instant.


    While the evidence still needs to be determined because the information is just emerging, there is no doubt that the atmosphere has become tense.


    Even a little bit of fermentation over time, if the problem is not resolved, it will eventually turn into a war.


    If the two sides go to war because of this, it will be a devastating blow to either side, and it will be a disaster to the world.


    "Cause a war between the two sides, and let humans and mutants be destroyed by war. This may be the purpose of Ultron''s doing this."


    Steve pressed his temples and sighed wearily.


    Looking at the tense news, the nerves of the revenge tensed up.


    "We should be more careful with Ultron!"


    Natasha was also helpless.


    Tony looked bitter, looked at everyone and said slowly, "Sorry, it''s all my fault."


    If it wasn''t for him, Ultron would not have appeared, and this kind of thing would not have happened now.


    "And I."


    Bruce patted Tony on the shoulder with the same bitter smile on his face.


    "No, you were invited by me, I..."


    Tony whispered to Bruce, obviously wanting to take the blame alone, but before he finished, he was stopped by Bruce shaking his head.


    "Ultron... Obviously when he was browsing the Internet and searching for information on superheroes, he learned the secrets of the Kent family through some clues and the relationship between Charles and Eric, and then made this plan."


    Barton said lightly, and then took a deep breath: "He is really terrifying."


    When the meteorite plan to destroy mankind was designated, this plan was also quietly carried out, and when the meteorite plan failed, the plan was quietly launched.


    "Now, what do the Department of Defense, the federal government, citizens and other countries think of this information?"


    Steve asked calmly.


    Tony raised his hand and swiped lightly in front of him, and a virtual screen appeared. After Tony''s gesture was enlarged, it was placed in the center of the conference table.


    Everyone looked at the news, and their faces were a little ugly.


    The Department of Defense is already making preparations, and the federal government is asking x schools and now futuristic technology to be investigated as it soothes the public.


    And more and more people believe that the Kent family has a conspiracy.


    What made their atmosphere even more unscrupulous was the fact that there were still many bad media propaganda and smearing the Kent family, and a series of so-called evidence and exclusive revelations were issued, which made the dangerous atmosphere even more tense.


    However, it all points to the fact that things are going in a bad direction again.


    "Does it still help to remove this stuff from the web now?"


    Pietro pursed his lips and couldn''t help asking.


    He and Wanda have been at school x in difficult times, and they don''t believe these so-called evidences.


    "It''s useless."


    Bucky the Winter Soldier, a new member of the Avengers, whispered.


    Thor slammed down the table and said angrily, "I don''t care what other people do? If those people dare to deal with the Mike family, I, Asgard, will not sit idly by!"


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but sigh.


    They have a good relationship with the Mack family and know very well that the ''Kent family conspiracy'' cannot happen, but it is no longer a situation they believe will solve the problem.


    Bucky pondered and said: "The question is, do you really dare to fight? Magneto, Professor X, mutants are not so easy to deal with..."


    "No, you forgot one thing." Tony looked at the crowd and said coldly: "Purification potion, this is the most perfect weapon against mutants."


    "Damn it! I forgot about this!"


    Bruce snorted.


    "If this thing exists, it does have a very strong repressive force on mutants." Steve pondered, as if thinking of something, his face became more and more ugly: "Even because of the existence of this thing, those who are treating mutants On the issue of people, people who have always been radical will take this opportunity to push forward the war on mutants with all their strength!"


    In this case, the possibility of this war happening is greater than they imagined, and it will happen faster!


    And as a symbol of the mutant group, as the fuse of this war, X school and now the future technology company will definitely be the first to be attacked!


    "You have to remind them quickly."


    Wanda said anxiously.


    "Wait, I have a question."


    Vision, who was also a new member of the Avengers and played a considerable role in the battle with Ultron, looked at everyone and asked suspiciously, "Why are you so sure that the Kent family has no conspiracy?"


    Tony smiled and shook his head: "Because they don''t need it. If they really wanted to do something to this world and to humans, they would have done it a long time ago, and they wouldn''t have to wait for this so-called secret to be discovered."


    After a pause, he said faintly: "The power to destroy the world and destroy human beings, their family has already possessed it."


    Hearing this, the Avengers who were close to Mike''s family nodded, and Sol was even more proud and said in a more affirmative tone: "I''m sure this is true."


    Dude, do you consider yourself a Kent family member?

 Chapter 461： trend

    Washington, White House, inside the Oval Office.


    At this time, the place was full of people.


    Judging from the epaulettes on some people, these people''s positions are at least general level.


    At this time, the office was arguing fiercely about the issue of the Kent family and the issue of mutants.


    "If this is the conspiracy of the Kent family, we can only deal with them, why must it be expanded to the entire mutant group?"


    "You are so naive!" A gray-bearded black general sneered: "Magneto and Professor X have a very strong appeal in the entire mutant group, if they call the mutants first to start this war..."


    "Wait a minute, we haven''t determined whether the Kent family''s conspiracy is true or not, and whether the group of mutants will really go to war with us!"


    "Ha! Aren''t mutants always a threat?"


    "Yes, mutants are always a threat, and we shouldn''t relax at all!"


    "This time is an opportunity! An opportunity to completely address these threats!"


    "No, if there is no evidence, it is murder!"


    "Murder? How many people did those monsters hurt? It''s just removing high-risk factors! It''s to protect more people! Dare you say they''re not a threat?"


    "But how much blood will this bleed? How many people will be killed and wounded?"


    "Do you really think mutants are invincible? Don''t forget we have weapons against them!"


    "you��"


    The president lightly rubbed his brows, and seeing the people arguing more and more fiercely, shouted loudly: "Okay! Be quiet!"


    The fighting generals snorted unhappily.


    "If, I mean, if we take the necessary steps now, using special weapons, can we win?"


    With that said, the President''s eyes turned to the Secretary of Defense.


    And hearing the president''s question, many people''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    The Minister of Defense pondered: "If we fully use the weapons made of purification potions, we can solve the vast majority of mutants. If we regard this as a war, we can win."


    "What about casualties? You''ve counted the top mutants like Professor X and Magneto. If you let go of your restraints and take revenge on us, will there be any dire consequences?"


    "Heh." The Minister of Defense chuckled: "We''re not just purifying potions."


    sentinel.


    This weapon, which has been secretly researched for a long time, is a more targeted weapon than the purification potion.


    Compared with the mild treatment that the mutants will only be arrested after the purification potion inhibits the mutant''s ability, the sentinel represents slaughter and extermination.


    Of course, not many people know about Sentinels, and at this stage, Sentinels are not needed.


    On top of that, Sentinel still has many flaws.


    However, the good news is that in the past few days, the problem has been constantly broken.


    Thinking of this, the Minister of Defense decided that after the meeting, he would go to the Sentinel Lab to check the progress and prepare the Sentinels to join the battle.


    After getting the answer from the Minister of Defense, the president''s eyes turned cold and he said, "Get ready, go to X school to communicate with the future technology company, and let Professor X and Magneto cooperate with us in our investigation."


    Prepare?


    The defense minister''s eyes lit up, and he clearly understood what this so-called preparation meant.


    After a pause, he looked at Ross who had been silent on the side: "Ross, you lead the guards with you and prepare them to fight at any time."


    Ross nodded silently.


    "Everyone, take action."


    The president said lightly, got up and left.


    The others in the office also left one after another.


    The Minister of Defense slowed down, walked over to Ross, and patted him on the shoulder: "This operation will trouble you guardians, you should be able to get those members of your team, right? I heard that some people are very concerned about some operations. Strong resistance."


    Ross glanced at each other lightly and nodded: "You don''t need to worry about these things."


    "How to say, you were also under our control before. It''s normal to be concerned about it."


    Defense Secretary Leon Cohen chuckled softly, patted Ross on the shoulder, and left quickly.


    He left the White House, got into his limousine, told his driver his destination, and closed his eyes in the back seat.


    This time the situation is dangerous and war is imminent...


    No, to be precise, a war will definitely break out.


    He murmured inwardly.


    Those **** mutant monsters shouldn''t be in this world.


    Taking this opportunity, we should eradicate them all!


    He was filled with anger when he remembered the fact that his daughter was injured and disfigured because of a mutant awakening ability.


    More than half an hour later, the driver stopped the car and opened the door.


    "Sir, here we are."


    Defense Secretary Leon Cohen opened his eyes, tidied up his clothes, and said to the driver after getting out of the car: "You are waiting for me here."


    "Okay, sir!"


    Leon Cohen strode into the research base in front of him.


    This institute belongs to the military, and although it is ostensibly conducting research on fighter jets, the real research project is sentinel.


    Of course, for the sake of secrecy, the Sentinel''s research is placed under the base, and even the researchers at the ground research base do not know that there is a research base below.


    Leon Cohen came to the research base, walked into the special elevator, and after verification, the ladder, which could only go up, descended directly to the ground.


    After reaching the ground for dozens of meters, the elevator door opened, and Leon Cohen strode out of the elevator.


    Outside the elevator, a busy scene.


    People in white coats walked back and forth, some mechanical equipment and mechanical stumps were transported back and forth, and there were even mutant corpses.


    Leon Cohen turned a blind eye to this, walked straight into the office of the head of the research base, and asked him to bring himself to the latest model of Sentinel.


    The sentinel is black in color and covered in scale-like metal.


    At this time, there are dense wires linking with the Sentinel.


    "How''s it going? Has the procedural issue been resolved?"


    Leon Cohen stroked the sentry lightly.


    "Development has been going very fast recently."


    Speaking of this, the person in charge of the base is also happy.


    Sentinel, designed as a killing machine for mutants.


    In order to deal with the strange abilities of the mutants, the Sentinels will have the powerful function of replicating the abilities of the mutants, but this function will require strong combat programming to control.


    "Soon? How fast?" Leon Cohen looked at each other dissatisfiedly: "I need an accurate time."


    "According to the current progress, if there are no surprises, it will only take three months."


    "Three months? Too long! Hurry up!" Leon Cohen said meaningfully: "Sentry, maybe it will be used soon."


    Hearing this, the person in charge shuddered and nodded hastily.


    Leon Cohen chuckled and turned away.


    And after the two left, in this empty room, the sentry, who should not have moved, suddenly lit up two red lights in his gloomy eyes, and after a while of data flashed, he fell silent again.


    ��


    X school.


    School teachers are all sitting in their offices.


    Charles took the phone and listened to the reminders from the Avengers, with a serious expression and thanks again and again.


    Although the Avengers have said things, they have been psychologically prepared, but being able to remind them at this time has stated their position.


    Charles hung up the phone, exhaled softly, and looked at the teachers in the office.


    The teachers'' expressions were also very solemn.


    Looking at the crowd, Charles smiled bitterly.


    "I can sense your doubts."


    Facing the pair of eyes, Charles groaned and said, "Yes, I and Magneto Eric are brothers."


    That message provides solid proof of this, and Charles has no excuse for it, but��


    "To say that he and I have a conspiracy to lead mutants to war with humans, and that the Kent family has a conspiracy to destroy humanity, it''s just... ridiculous!"


    Charles'' face was full of sarcasm.


    Hearing this, the others in the office nodded.


    They believed in Charles.


    As teachers in the school, they know the existence of brain wave machines. If they really want to destroy human beings, Charles can do it alone.


    Rogan looked at Charles: "Why did Eric hide his identity and become Magneto?"


    Charles smiled wryly.


    "During the Hellfire period, in order to integrate Hellfire and restrain the actions of the mutants on Hellfire''s side, Eric joined Hellfire as Magneto with the goal of becoming their leader. "


    "After the death of the Black Queen of Hellfire, he established the Brotherhood."


    "As a result, you have also seen that after he established the Brotherhood, the behavior of the Brotherhood has changed a lot from the previous ones. It rarely happens that harming ordinary people, they are just saving the mutilated mutants. ."


    "He became Magneto in order to restrain those mutants who hated humans."


    "Besides, he joined Hellfire for the smooth creation of the school."


    Orolo wondered: "What does this have to do with the establishment of the school?"


    Emma explained in a low voice: "Charles wants to create a school, but the school after creation will become a threat in the eyes of many people, but if there is an enemy of the fraternity..."


    "They''re going to use School X as a way to deal with fraternities? So that the school can be established?"


    Orolo suddenly realized.


    Charles nodded: "Yes, that''s right."


    These two brothers, one positive and one negative, have done far more than they imagined for the future of mutants, in order to promote the integration of mutants and humans, especially Eric...


    He became Magneto and took on countless infamy.


    But now, with this message, their efforts are all ruined.


    As long as they think of this, everyone''s expressions become complicated.


    Admiration, pity, distressed...


    "Snapped!"


    Remy LeBeau and Logan suddenly slapped themselves hard.


    When everyone looked at the two, Remy LeBeau said with a sullen face: "We have scolded Magneto many times, and this slap is an apology."


    Hearing this, the other X-Men looked at their palms...

 Chapter 462： position

    Future technology company.


    Eric''s office.


    At this time, he was also answering the phone, from Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury gave him more information from the White House than the Avengers gave Charles, as if he had seen the White House meeting in person.


    The current situation is more serious than he imagined.


    When he saw that the White House had made relevant preparations, his first reaction was to go to X school.


    There are children there.


    If those **** are really crazy enough to attack a school...


    Eric''s eyes froze.


    He pulled hard at the safe in the office, and the safe opened in response. After his helmet flew out, he put it on his head.


    Just as he was about to fly out of the office, his office was pushed open, and the mutants of the future technology company rushed in.


    Eric was stunned, and said to the crowd, "Are you here to ask for guilt?"


    "what!"


    Saber-toothed tiger Victor laughed and grinned at Eric: "So your real name is Eric."


    Eric always referred to himself as Magneto when confronted by the Brotherhood, never speaking his name to them.


    Eric folded his arms and said, "So what? What are you going to do?"


    The saber-toothed tiger sneered, and a ferocity gradually appeared in his eyes: "No matter what plan you and your brother had planned before, it seems that you have failed now."


    Eric nodded, a look of disappointment flashing in his eyes.


    "As for what to do next?" Saber-toothed tiger glanced at the others, and laughed ''heh'': "We were originally terrorists in their eyes, but now we''re just back to the way we were! Fight or not, how to fight! You Say it!"


    When the words fell, the other mutants joined in.


    Looking at these people, Eric''s eyes flashed with emotion.


    Some of them are old people who have followed him since the Hellfire period, some joined in the fraternity period, and some joined when the future technology company was established, but now, these people actually choose to support him and believe in him.


    Eric was deeply moved, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Then, go to X school! If they really do it, they will definitely choose X school."


    There are a lot of kids in X school, and the X-Men simply can''t fight with all their might.


    In addition, Charles is a bigger threat. If they want to do something, they will definitely get rid of Charles first.


    After the words fell, Eric gave up his original plan to fly over, nodded to everyone, and rushed downstairs with everyone.


    ��


    On the other side, Mike''s house.


    Clark sat in the living room and threw his phone away.


    His face was calm, terrifyingly calm.


    He is kind, but if anyone is going to touch his family, he...


    Clark clenched his fists, got up and walked out the door.


    When he opened the door, he watched a group of people outside the door stop.


    his neighbors.


    Peggy Carter, Maria, the Johns and the Avengers.


    Clark said calmly, "Are you going to stop me?"


    Peggy Carter and Maria looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Clark, you are a good boy." Peggy Carter looked confused and pursed his lips: "We don''t want to see this situation now."


    "I see."


    Clark smiled.


    "I believe you can do the right thing."


    Maria hugged Clark.


    The Luke family looked at Clark and didn''t say much, just gave Clark a cheering gesture.


    Clark nodded to the three and looked at the Avengers again.


    Tony whispered, "I''ll go with you."


    Clark patted Tony on the shoulder and said, "Forget it, you will have a hard time doing it."


    As superheroes, they have their own perseverance, they have their own beliefs, and they do the right thing.


    But now, if they choose to help Charles and Eric, even if this is correct, they will become human traitors in the eyes of many people, and bear this heavy infamy.


    This is what Clark doesn''t want to see.


    "how about you?"


    Steve looked at Clark calmly.


    Clark smiled freely: "I''m their family, of course I have to go, and I don''t care what the world thinks of me."


    "Then do you think I care how I look at me?"


    Steve asked again calmly.


    "It''s not that you don''t care what the world thinks of you and your problems."


    Clark sighed and said to them, "It''s a matter of position now."


    "My position is to be on the right side."


    Steve''s voice remained firm.


    Clark stared at Steve''s eyes and said slowly, "Even if you choose the right side, will you become a wanted criminal in this country, or a traitor in the eyes of mankind?"


    The next second, before Steve could answer, Clark soared into the sky and quickly disappeared in front of everyone.


    He already knew the answer.


    "Wait for me!"


    With a low voice, Sol swung the hammer in his hand and flew out as well.


    Looking at Clark and Sol who disappeared, everyone looked okay, and then turned their attention to Steve.


    "Captain, give the order."


    Natasha picked her long hair next to her ear.


    The crowd nodded.


    Steve took a deep breath: "Avengers, try your best to stop this war and reduce innocent casualties!"


    "Vision! Use your ability to send a message to everyone and say that this is Ultron''s conspiracy."


    Although under the current situation, no matter what remedies are done now, there is a taste of concealment in the eyes of many people, but I hope these news can make some people sober up.


    However, the war that is about to break out now is obviously driven by a lot of people.


    want to stop...


    Difficult, to the point of near-impossible to succeed.


    Steve felt a bit of bitterness in his heart.


    But no matter what, they will try their best.


    Because they are the Avengers!


    "Set off!"


    Following Steve''s orders, the Avengers went into action.


    Looking at the departing Avengers, Maria said anxiously, "What can we do?"


    Peggy Carter looked at the Kents'' house: "Look at this."


    ��


    A few minutes ago, before Clark made the decision to go to School X, School X had welcomed an uninvited guest.


    The atmosphere at School X grew tense after a man in military uniform who drove in alone parked his car on the school''s playground.


    Originally, this time was the children''s activity time in the afternoon, and the playground should be very lively, but now, the children are all in the dormitory and teaching building.


    They were also discussing the secrets of the Kent family and the war between mutants and humans.


    And when the children saw the soldier got out of the car, tidied up his clothes, and walked towards the main building of the school, they immediately became nervous.


    Just when most of the children were at a loss, and some students who were more irritable, gritted their teeth and wanted to look good on that person, a cold voice sounded in their minds.


    "Keep quiet, pack up and get ready to leave school."


    It was the voice of the vice-principal White Queen Emma.


    The people representing the government came much sooner than they expected.


    They originally wanted to evacuate the children before anyone from the Ministry of Defense or the military came to the school, but now...


    Emma sank in her heart and looked at Charles in the office.


    Charles nodded to him: "Leave it to me here, and you take the children quietly down the secret passage."


    When the school was established, he took this situation into consideration and prepared the secret passage in advance.


    Emma nodded.


    Qin and Orolo looked at each other and said, "Let''s stay."


    Logan also snorted coldly and stood beside Charles.


    Although Charles is very strong, he is afraid of some special enemies getting close, so he wants to stay to protect Charles.


    Looking at the firm eyes of the three, Charles pressed his eyebrows.


    Qin said anxiously: "If you are the only one left here, they will also be suspicious. We should try to delay the time."


    Charles glanced at Yanqin, turned to Emma and said, "Then the children will be handed over to you."


    Emma nodded and looked at Logan.


    "Be careful."


    Hearing the worried voice in his mind, and seeing Emma''s expression still calm, Logan''s heart warmed.


    This woman, even if she cares about people, is so cute.


    Emma left quickly, using her own abilities to issue orders to the school teachers, instructing the children to retreat in an orderly manner.


    "Orolo, go and bring our guests in."


    Charles said lightly, but his face was a little serious.


    He just wanted to hack into that soldier''s brain but was blocked. Obviously, the government has developed something new.


    Orolo nodded and turned to leave.


    Charles looked at Qin and said something to Qin with his ability.


    Qin nodded.


    After ten seconds, Orolo brought the soldier to the office.


    Although the soldier''s face was calm, Charles could still see the other party''s true mood through his trembling eyelids from time to time.


    "Professor X, come with me, as long as you show evidence to prove that you are innocent, there is really no conspiracy, and maybe you can make it to dinner."


    Charles pondered: "What about me and Eric being brothers?"


    "Actually, it''s very simple. As long as you say it''s fake and help us catch Magneto, then these problems are no longer a problem."


    "It''s really a good idea."


    Charles nodded, looking seriously thinking about it.


    At this moment, Qin stared at the man, invisible power quietly appeared, crushed a black device behind the man into pieces, and then nodded slightly to Charles.


    Charles'' eyes flickered, and while talking to the other party casually, he used his ability to invade the other party''s mind, then his eyes narrowed, and he shouted angrily: "Damn, they are ready, and they are about to start. Get the kids back! There are traps around the school!"


    At the same time, when the device that shielded the power of the mind was destroyed by Qin, the people in a black fighter plane above the height of X school also received the signal when the device was destroyed.


    "Minister, the mind shield is broken."


    A soldier with a communicator looked at the computer in front of him and reported the latest situation.


    Defense Secretary Leon Cohen said coldly: "Is it discovered? Let''s do it!"

 Chapter 463： secret weapon

    "Father of Superheroes (!


    "stop!"


    Emma''s voice resounded in the children''s minds again, with a rare trace of anxiety and panic.


    She got a message from Charles.


    The school had been surrounded by the enemy, and they had prepared for war before they came, and the school''s secret passage exit was still within the encirclement range of the enemy.


    They have even used the purification smog produced by the purifying agent to seal off all around the X school, creating a poisonous circle and sealing them all in this circle. The ability to suppress, completely lose the ability to resist!


    "Teacher! There are many soldiers rushing here, and they seem to have spotted us."


    Suddenly, a student said anxiously after using his ability to ''see'' the situation outside the secret passage.


    Hearing this, these mutant children immediately became nervous.


    "Emma? Want to break through?"


    The king took out a stack of playing cards in his hand, and a glamorous pink light flashed in his eyes.


    Emma''s eyes twinkled.


    Neither the children nor their teachers can do anything to purify the poisonous mist.


    "Charles and the others are already here. We need Orolo''s help to move forward."


    Emma whispered and used her ability to soothe the children''s emotions.


    The enemy has brought the war, and there is no need to delay time.


    As long as Orolo arrives, they can blow away those purifying poisonous mists.


    Hearing Emma''s words, everyone started to move again.


    At the same time, the soldiers who surrounded School X were using their instruments to observe the movements of the children, and were silently adjusting the position of the encirclement.


    In addition to the purifying poisonous mist made by purifying potions, they also had two weapons on them.


    Bullets that incapacitate mutants just by hitting them, as well as normal bullets, are developed through purification potions.


    In addition, there are many more weapons made with purification potions.


    As long as people from school X appear, they will face continuous attacks.


    The purification mist is getting thicker and thicker.


    These things are harmless to humans, but deadly to mutants.


    One after another, specially-made vehicles and helicopters used to spray and purify poisonous mist turned this area into a misty world.


    Soldiers walk through these mists like hounds waiting to hunt.


    And further away, there are long-range weapons aimed at here.


    repressed, silent...


    As if the moment before the bomb exploded, everyone''s heart was beating violently.


    The children of X school gathered near the secret passage and looked at the scene outside. Some were full of despair, some were crying, and some were secretly preparing for battle.


    At this moment, the world in their eyes is a world shrouded in purification poisonous mist, a world shrouded in despair.


    Just then, a cold voice sounded outside.


    "Kids, I know you''re scared, but what we''re going to arrest is Professor X! As long as you come out, we promise we won''t hurt you!"


    "And the teachers of the school, we will not hurt you either!"


    "Now all you can do is come out!"


    "I know you can hear my voice, I''ll give you ten seconds, and in ten seconds, there will be an indiscriminate blow!"


    "Trust me, no one wants to see that kind of picture!"


    Listening to the voices outside, the teachers in the secret passage looked ugly, and the younger children were sobbing in fear.


    Scott looked at Emma and said calmly, "Can you control them?"


    Emma raised her eyebrows slightly and shook her head.


    "These purifying poisonous mists outside have the effect of suppressing the power of the mind."


    damn it!


    No wonder they dared to attack so blatantly, not afraid of his and Charles'' control.


    Emma cursed inwardly.


    "Bastards, I''ll go out and burn them!"


    Burning John said irritably, and was about to rush outside.


    "John!"


    Hank McCoy pressed Burning Man''s shoulder: "Son, I appreciate your courage, but rushing out now, there is only one result."


    "Inhaled the poisonous mist, incapacitated, and then got caught, or beaten to death!"


    The fire man slammed down the wall: "What should we do?


    "Wait."


    Hank McCoy pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    At the same time, other teachers also comforted the children.


    Emma holds her two children in her arms, and the power of the mind is constantly trying to control the people outside.


    But the power of the mind has just spread out of the secret passage, and it will disappear inexplicably when it comes into contact with those purifying poisonous mists.


    The man outside repeated what he had just shouted several times. The atmosphere in the secret passage was like a volcano about to erupt, becoming more and more dull.


    "ten!"


    The countdown started, and some people started to get anxious.


    "Damn, I''m going out, it''s better to be caught than to be killed!"


    A fifteen- or sixteen-year-old child couldn''t stand the increasingly terrifying atmosphere, and rushed out while shouting.


    His friends hurriedly grabbed him.


    "Let go of me, I don''t want to die yet!"


    "I''m going out too!"


    "It''s better to smoke poison than to die!"


    More and more children began to run towards the secret crossing.


    Under the pressure of terror, they were so frightened that they were about to lose their minds.


    "Don''t go out, lose your ability, what will we face, no one can guarantee that although they won''t kill us, they will turn us into experiments?"


    Bobby the Iceman, always shy, said loudly.


    Burning John looked at Bobby in surprise, his mouth crooked: "What do those idiots do?"


    Bobby''s words silenced the secret passage.


    But as the countdown dwindled, some children began rushing outward again.


    At this moment, a warm voice sounded in their minds.


    "Children, calm down."


    Charles pressed his temples, and while soothing the emotions of these children, he and Rogan came over.


    Now it''s not a question of whether they go out to surrender or not, but an all-out war is about to begin.


    The war at school X was the first war.


    "three!"


    The countdown continues.


    The deliberately elongated countdown is trying to create a sense of oppression.


    "Orolo."


    Charles looked at Orolo, who had the title of Storm.


    Orolo nodded, walked through the crowd to the crowd, and slowly closed his eyes.


    And when she opened her eyes, a pair of eyes turned into a white jade-like wink, and the breeze surrounded her body.


    Boom!


    The sky became gloomy with an abnormal temperature, and the thunder and lightning swam through the clouds, and the wisps of wind gathered together and turned into a gust of wind blowing recklessly.


    At this moment, it was as if the whole sky was about to collapse.


    Orolo raised her hands slowly, and the gust of wind she summoned turned into terrifying tornadoes in a few seconds.


    Under the gloomy sky, thunder and lightning danced wildly, and one after another tornado stirred like a connection between heaven and earth, swallowing everything around, and rolled around under the drive of Orolo.


    At this moment, all the purifying poisonous mist and the soldiers that were pressed down were all blown away by Orolo''s hurricane.


    Seeing this scene, the children of X school cheered.


    In stark contrast to the excited children are the soldiers of the military.


    Looking at the hurricane that was churning back and forth like a giant python, they swallowed hard when they couldn''t even stand still due to the strong wind.


    Fortunately, they were far away and ran fast, or they would have gotten involved.


    However, those who are close are miserable.


    Especially the one who shouted...


    At the same time, the Minister of Defense, who had already hid in the distance and left the range of School X, looked at the picture sent from the front, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and then he returned to his expressionless appearance.


    "Look, this is the mutant monster, they think they have some power, they are unscrupulous!"


    "Sir, what should I do now?"


    A soldier asked, but out of the corner of his eyes he looked at the girl sitting in the corner of the fighter plane.


    The girl was wearing a pair of black gloves and wrapped herself tightly, only a pair of numb and dull eyes could be seen.


    "She is our secret weapon, and now is not the chance for her to appear."


    Defense Minister Leon Cohen said lightly, looking at the hurricane that was still dancing wildly on the screen, his eyes flickered, and he issued a new order.


    "Establish a purification circle in a farther place, and be sure to surround them! Use long-range strike weapons to force them out! Pay attention to the battlefield, as soon as people from X school appear, attack them!"


    "In addition, pay attention to the sneak attacks of mutants, and let our people be in the purification mist at any time."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldier responded and immediately began to issue new orders.


    And Defense Secretary Leon Cohen looked at the girl in the corner with hatred and hatred flashing in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for this girl, his daughter wouldn''t be just eighteen years old, but she would look like an eighty-year-old.


    Mutants... are monsters!


    Perhaps noticing the gaze of the Minister of Defense, the girl''s head was lowered even lower.


    She hurt her friend, she should be punished, she should atone, she should obey Uncle Cohen, she should obey orders...


    She couldn''t help thinking of these instilled commands in her mind.


    "Humph!"


    Leon Cohen snorted coldly and continued to look at the battlefield.


    After Orolo''s hurricane swept away the thicker purification poisonous mist, the sky was clear.


    Orolo thought about it, and the dark clouds in the sky quickly dissipated.


    "Scott, clean up, Jyn provides protection."


    Charles said lightly and pressed his finger to the temple, and the power of his mind swept around.


    Qin responded, and when Scott rushed out of the secret passage, she stretched out her hand to Scott, and the shield formed by psychic power protected Scott.


    Scott pressed the switch on the ruby ??glasses and looked at the battlefield ravaged by the hurricane.


    The ground was cut by the hurricane, the forest was destroyed, and the eyes were in a mess.


    However, there are still some vehicles sprayed with purification poisonous mist that survived, and they are sprayed with poisonous mist.


    Seeing this scene, Scott adjusted the switch, and ruby ??rays shot out of his eyes.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 464 Secret Weapon (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 464： explosion, choice

    "Father of Superheroes (!


    "Boom, boom!"


    With the sound of the explosion, Scott stood outside the secret passage, shooting bright red lasers.


    Suddenly, several bullets large enough to penetrate the armor flew towards Scott.


    But when the bullets were about to hit Scott''s head, invisible forces bound those bullets to Scott''s side.


    The sudden appearance of the bullet made Scott frown.


    The enemy is at a distance, the enemy knows them well, and it is obvious that they will not easily engage in close combat with them.


    If Charles uses the brain wave machine, can he bypass the purification poisonous fog circle and directly control the people behind the poisonous fog circle?


    As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, he saw several firelights appear in the sky, falling towards him and X school.


    "That is!?"


    He was shocked and rushed into the underground secret passage, shouting: "Be careful! Attack to..."


    Boom, boom!


    Before he could finish his words, a deafening explosion sounded from outside, drowning out the second half of his words.


    flames, shocks...


    The missiles that fell from the sky turned this area into hell.


    Qin''s eyes flashed, and she used her ability to protect the entrance of the secret passage, resisting the rushing shock and flames.


    The fire man John stretched out his hand towards the door of the secret passage, and the flames generated by the explosion were controlled by him and divided to both sides.


    "Blah, blah, blah!"


    Because of the missile attack, the entire passage began to shake, and even gravel began to fall in some places.


    "Damn it! Are they crazy?"


    Logan roared and was about to rush out.


    But he''s just got his footing.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Another series of explosions sounded, and the ground began to shake.


    Emma held Logan: "Don''t go out now!"


    Although these missiles can''t kill Logan, if the enemy uses a purification weapon to eliminate Logan''s ability after Logan goes out...


    "I come!"


    Orolo''s eyes flashed, dark clouds appeared here, but this time it was not a hurricane, but lightning.


    Under the control of Orolo, the throbbing lightning fell from the sky, detonating some missiles and shells, and the situation became stable.


    "It can''t go on like this."


    Remy LeBeau approached Charles, whispering softly.


    Charles said softly: "Resist for a while, and they will come."


    "them?"


    Remy LeBeau was stunned for a moment, then reacted.


    "Superman and Magneto?"


    Charles nodded.


    The teachers and children who heard Charles'' words had hopes and surprises on their faces.


    School X has a large number of children. Although these children have various abilities, a considerable number of them cannot be used to fight at all. After all, they are recruiting students, not soldiers.


    As for the children who can use their abilities to fight, only a very few have the courage and fighting consciousness to fight.


    Under such circumstances, Charles, as the teachers of the school, their first task is to protect the children, which limits them to a certain extent as teachers.


    But things would be different if Magneto and Superman came.


    Only Superman can take down the enemy.


    Boom, boom!


    The shells were still falling, dust was flying in the secret passage, and there were even cracks in some places.


    "Bobby! Dalton!"


    Emma gave a low voice to the secret passage.


    "clear!"


    The two students responded and pressed their hands on the channel.


    In an instant, a layer of solid ice appeared at an exaggerated speed, speeding up the passage, and the soil began to surge, covering the solid ice.


    Seeing this scene, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the other side, in the fighter plane serving as the command center, Defense Minister Leon Cohen looked at the girl huddled in the corner, and said coldly, "Go, carry out your mission, Rakshasa!"


    The girl known as Rakshasa stood up silently, her body flashed and disappeared.


    Watching Rakshasa disappear, Leon Cohen squeezed his pants nervously.


    This girl is his secret weapon, his weapon against School X, against Magneto, and even Superman.


    Rakshasa''s abilities are very special, very special.


    As long as she is touched by Rakshasa, or touches her skin, the person who touches will be sucked out of vitality, memory, and superpower. The longer it is, the longer the Rakshasa has the ability of the opponent.


    In addition to the ability of Rakshasa, there is the most important point, that is, Rakshasa is a mutant.


    In this chaotic situation, Rakshasa can easily blend into X school.


    Before they came here, Rakshasa had absorbed several abilities to help her complete her mission.


    The teleport just now is one of them.


    "Keep attacking."


    Leon Cohen said lightly.


    As a result, the artillery fire became more intensive.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The explosion sounded continuously, and the secret passage was still trembling.


    Logan looked outside the secret passage with red eyes, as if he was holding a fire in his heart.


    So frustrating!


    Emma gently held Logan''s hand and shook her head at him: "Everyone is very aggrieved, but now you can''t be dominated by anger."


    Logan nodded hard.


    At this moment, a mutant child shouted in horror: "Professor! I saw a lot of missiles, many times more missiles fell than just now!"


    He has a perspective and a microscopic perspective, and can see the situation outside. From before to now, he has been reporting the situation outside to everyone.


    Hearing this, Charles thought about it, used his ability to connect the two, and looked outside from the child''s perspective.


    I saw densely packed, more than 30 missiles flew over from the sky.


    This is the other party to force them out.


    Orolo, who has been maintaining his ability and has been somewhat exhausted, gritted his teeth and used his abilities with all his strength. This time, it was not just lightning, but also a hurricane that quickly formed a hurricane, which rolled into the sky.


    But she was too hasty, and half of the missiles still fell.


    "I go!"


    Qin whispered and rushed out.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Charles held the violin and showed a smile


    "No, he''s here!"


    As soon as Charles''s voice fell, a figure wearing a purple battle suit quickly fell from the sky and appeared under the missiles.


    snort!


    With a cold snort, Eric reached out to the missile.


    In an instant, those missiles stopped in mid-air.


    With a dashing wave of his hand, Eric, whose eyes were full of anger, controlled the missiles to fall around.


    boom! boom!


    Beautiful sparks appeared on the ground, and large pits appeared on the ground.


    Then, Eric pulled towards the sky, and several cars quickly fell from the sky.


    "Ah!"


    A scream fell from the sky like a tail, but when it was still a little distance from the ground, it suddenly stopped.


    At the moment when it changed from motion to stillness, some of the employees of the future technology company in the car couldn''t hold back and spewed sour water, and some even turned into a fountain.


    The car became very miserable for a while.


    Eric glanced at it, put on the helmet in his arms silently, and looked at the sky again, looking vigilant.


    The door opens, and the mutants from Future Tech rush out.


    The grumpy Victor even yelled at Eric: "I''m going to kill you! Eric!"


    Everyone glared at Eric.


    They originally drove here, but after walking for a while, Eric felt that the situation was not good, so he decided to use his ability to fly over with them.


    At first, the employees were very happy after hearing that they could fly by car, and they were still happy even after the money was pulled from the air by Eric, but everything was ruined by this landing.


    Eric slowly fell from the air, looked at the angry eyes, and said lightly: "It seems that they will not launch this thing."


    Nonsense, with you around, these things are big expensive fireworks, and they shoot a fart!


    "You have to buy us a drink afterwards!"


    Victor said something vicious.


    Eric shrugged and was about to speak when he saw Charles walking out with the school teachers and children.


    "You came."


    Charles said with a smile.


    Eric nodded, walked towards Charles, and the two embraced.


    Seeing this scene, whether it is the employees of Future Technology or the people of X school, their hearts are full of emotion.


    These two brothers who have paid a lot of effort for the mutants, even at the expense of getting along as enemies, finally don''t have to hide their relationship.


    "If you have anything to say, I''ll talk about it later, get ready to leave here."


    Eric said lightly, and Charles nodded: "It''s up to you."


    Eric responded, looking at the messy battlefield with a smile.


    "There are a lot of things that can be used."


    Saying that, he used his abilities.


    The next moment, all the metal on the battlefield began to vibrate, and then flew towards him, and began to merge and splicing beside him...


    He''s going to make a simple carriage that can hold all the kids and take them out of the sky.


    With him there, no matter if it''s a missile or any other weapon, as long as it contains a little metal, it''s not a problem for him. As for the purification of the poisonous mist, it can be easily solved with Orolo.


    "someone is coming."


    Everyone looked at them and saw several figures walking towards them.


    "defender?"


    Eric spat out a few words with a mocking smile on his face.


    Charles narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "My ability is ineffective against them, and they should also have a mind shield."


    Eric nodded vaguely, and after a few people approached, he said to them, "Guardians, are you here to die?"


    With just one sentence, the atmosphere seemed to freeze together.


    Everyone present looked at the guardian angrily.


    In addition to Falcon and War Machine, the other five Guardians appeared before them.


    Feeling the terrifying pressure, the leader of General Ross''s face froze, and he said slowly, "We guards don''t want to see what happened."


    "Ah."


    A sneer, and a pair of mocking eyes looked at them.


    Ross sighed: "Give it up, you have no hope of winning, this is your last chance."


    "We only take Magneto and Professor X! If the rest of you want to block and become our enemies, I can''t guarantee what will happen next."


    "Now, make a choice."


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 465 Explosion, select (please book all, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 465： melee, accident

    A few seconds later, looking at the crowd without the slightest movement, General Ross sighed, but his eyes were full of admiration.


    "The behavior is stupid, but it''s really admirable."


    His eyes swept over the X-Men, the future tech employees and the children, and nodded slightly.


    "Don''t try with your abilities."


    Ross looked at Charles, whose eyes flickered.


    "You are very capable, and you are the person we need to be most vigilant about. Naturally, you have to take some precautions."


    He pointed to the mind shield behind his ear.


    This thing is provided by the guardian''s Mr. Fantastic, which can effectively prevent the invasion of the power of the mind.


    Ross glanced at the already formed carriage that had been fused and spliced ??aside, and suddenly said, "Your actions are all watched by them, and you can''t escape."


    He pointed to the distance.


    As soon as the voice fell, several missiles appeared in the sky where they were.


    With the roar of fighter jets flying over, a large amount of purification mist was sprayed down.


    Seeing this scene, Eric snorted coldly and extended his hand to the rapidly falling missiles.


    no response?


    Eric frowned, but he reacted very quickly to control the metal scattered on the ground and flew up.


    Bang, bang!


    After a few crisp sounds, there was no imaginary flame bursting in the sky, but countless special ''bullets'' without metal fell from the sky.


    Those are... purifying potions! ?


    Everyone''s eyes narrowed.


    If you get stuck with something like this...


    Qin and Orolo gave low voices, one used his ability to control the falling purification bullets, while the other rolled up a gust of wind and blew towards the slowly falling purification mist.


    Now, surrounded by her own people, she couldn''t summon a hurricane at all.


    At the same time, the mutants who are able to resist have used their abilities one after another.


    Emma''s diamondization, Peter the Steeler''s metalization, Phantom Cat''s blurring, Bobby the Iceman spewing a fountain of ice into the sky, Future Tech''s sonic wave blasting into the sky, destroying those fragile but deadly creatures. bullet.


    More direct is Eric, who waved his hand and unfolded the fabricated metal carriage, blocking the heads of those children.


    For a time, various abilities kept appearing.


    At this moment, Ross sighed and said in a low voice, "Do it!"


    When the words fell, he roared, and his figure began to grow. After transforming into a Red Hulk, his legs slammed on the ground.


    boom!


    The ground burst instantly, and the Red Hulk rushed towards Eric like a cannonball.


    Seeing this, the faces of the four of Mr. Fantastic kept changing, until they saw that after the battle caused by the Red Hulk, several members of the Brotherhood rushed towards them, and Mr. Fantastic finally said helplessly: "Go ahead."


    The moment the voice fell, the Human Torch instantly turned into a fire man, spraying flames and flying towards Orolo.


    Orolo''s eyes flashed, and while maintaining the gust of wind above his head to blow away the fog, one hand was wrapped in thunder and lightning, slashing towards the thunderbolt like a swimming thunder snake.


    The invisible woman withdrew her hands, and her invisible position turned into a shock wave, sweeping the grass and soil and flying towards Qin.


    Qin pressed it out with one hand, and manipulated the mind force to respond.


    "boom!"


    The invisible forces collided, making a clear sound, and the air quickly twisted.


    At this moment, Logan and the saber-toothed tiger roared and rushed towards the invisible woman. Before the children retreated to the secret passage, she could not be allowed to interfere with the piano that was protecting the children.


    Edman''s claws flickered with cold light, with an icy temperature, as the two jumped towards the invisible woman.


    A hint of fear flashed in the invisible woman''s eyes, and when she was about to create a position shield, the Golem slammed into the two like an orange tank.


    The invisible woman hurriedly put the position shield on the stone man.


    "boom!"


    With two muffled sounds, the stone man''s huge fist slammed into the two brothers, knocking them out.


    "what!"


    Just as the Stone Man roared and jumped up, chasing after the two like a meteorite, a ruby-like ray fell on him, knocking him out, and before he landed, Peter the Steel man rushed out of the crowd. A fierce hit him on the body.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the stone man was knocked out.


    With a flick of his arm, Mr. Fantastic became tens of meters longer and wrapped around the Steel Man''s legs.


    Suddenly, a piece of playing cards flew towards him like a rain screen, falling on him continuously, and when he swelled one by one, the beast Hank McCoy rushed towards him fiercely.


    Seeing this, Mr. Fantastic can only deal with these two people with all his strength.


    "Eric! It''s too dangerous, the children have to go back to the secret passage!"


    Charles whispered and began directing the children to move.


    Eric understood in an instant, with a light wave of his hand, some metal wrapped around the Red Hulk, and after throwing it away at will, the ''metal umbrella'' on the children''s heads moved together.


    At this moment, more purification bullets swayed towards them from all around.


    Densely packed, like a curtain of rain.


    Seeing this, the fighting X-Men and the employees of the future technology company hid one after another.


    "Be careful!"


    With a low voice, Charles turned around and hugged the last child in his arms. The phantom cat Kitty rushed over and put his hand on Charles'' shoulder, causing the three of them to enter a virtual state.


    Whoosh!


    A purification bullet passed through Charles and shattered on the ground.


    Charles narrowed his eyes, nodded to the phantom cat, picked up the child and ran to the secret passage.


    The purifying poisonous gas that kept falling from the sky, and the purifying bullets that swayed like a rain curtain, were difficult to resist with just a few Orolos. Only to avoid.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the guards who were pressed and beaten by several mutants finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the rain of bullets that were harmless to them, they took the purification medicine weapon and rushed to the X-Men and the future technology company. The employees, and thousands of meters away, the long-range snipers in the purification mist also fired deadly bullets.


    Suddenly, more and more mutants were recruited and temporarily lost their abilities.


    Eric''s eyes were getting colder and colder, he stretched out his palm to the sky, snorted softly, and flew over the kilometer altitude, constantly spraying the fighter jet that purifies the mist, like a worm solidified in amber, and stopped abruptly. In mid-air, Eric pulled him straight down.


    The fighter plane fell into the distance like a bomb from the sky, towards the guardian.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The explosions continued to sound, and the entire battlefield became more and more chaotic.


    Looking at the falling rain of purification bullets and the mutants being knocked down by evolutionary bullets, Eric took a deep breath and pressed his palm to the ground.


    The ground suddenly trembled, an invisible force surrounded his palm, and the tiny particles condensed in his palm, turning into a complex pattern, revolving around his arm.


    Seeing this scene, Charles narrowed his eyes.


    Is Eric trying to destroy everything nearby?


    But looking at the mutants who kept falling, Charles pursed his lips, struggling flashed in his eyes, and he finally just sighed.


    This time, he won''t stop Eric.


    At this moment, a harsh whistling sounded, and a figure quickly fell from the sky, grabbing Eric''s hand.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Clark whispered, "Give me those weapons."


    The words fell, and without waiting for Eric to agree, he disappeared again in a flash.


    And almost in the next second, successive roars continued to sound.


    Those weapons that fired purification bullets were like a series of detonated cannonballs, destroyed one after another under Clark''s attack.


    Clark looked up at the sky, and his eyes lit up after noticing that several special missiles were flying towards him again.


    At this moment, Thor appeared in mid-air. He stepped on a missile, and the Thor''s Hammer, which was shining with electric light, released a dazzling thunderbolt, destroying all the missiles on the way.


    Seeing this, Clark was stunned for a while, and after a slight smile, his bright eyes returned to normal.


    Finally, the rain of purifying bullets that suffocated the mutants stopped.


    Clark flew to the center of the battlefield.


    The expressions of the guards changed.


    Clark raised his hand to stop the X-Men and said indifferently to the guards, "Leave."


    Although it was only a few words, the guardians felt the pressure of terror.


    "Whoosh!"


    Sol descended from the sky and landed next to Clark. He also looked at the guards and threw the hammer in his hand gently, as if he would throw it out at any time.


    Ross, in the form of the Red Hulk, looked at the two, looked at Eric who was flying slowly, and looked at the X-Men who lacked the suppression of the purification barrage, and sighed softly.


    "It''s not for us to have the final say here. Besides, even if you leave at this time, where can you go?"


    Eric''s eyes were cold: "I will have a good talk with them."


    Hearing this, Rose''s heart froze.


    This is troublesome...


    If these people left today, their actions this time would not only be a laughing stock, but would also bring terror to the country.


    But now, I can only look forward to that secret weapon, the Minister of Defense has great confidence in her...


    At this moment, the voice of the Minister of Defense rang in the ears of the defenders of Ross.


    "Retreat."


    Just a few faint words, but they were relieved.


    Mister Fantastic and several people were already somewhat resistant to this war, and with the appearance of Superman and Thor one after another, they didn''t want to fight anymore.


    But Ross, who was in the lead, was tight in his heart.


    The real planning begins.


    Several people slowly backed away, turned around and left quickly.


    Seeing this scene, the mutants who hid in the secret passage breathed a sigh of relief, and the children cheered even more.


    "Take the kids out of here first, we''ll talk about these things later."


    Clark turned to Eric and spoke.


    Eric responded, and his mind moved. Those metal fragments scattered on the battlefield by the battle were condensed again under Eric''s ability. It only took half a minute. A simple but enough protection for the children. The humble carriage reappeared.


    Charles smiled at the children: "Let''s go, children."


    Hearing this, the school children cheered, and the employees of the future technology company couldn''t help but smile.


    The messy battlefield is full of traces left by the war.


    After being bombed, the huge earth crater is still burning with flames, and the purification bullets are spread layer after layer like a carpet...


    Looking at the battlefield, the mutants had heavy expressions.


    Many of them were hit by purification bullets, temporarily incapacitated, and even more unlucky, lost their lives in the war just now.


    Although the casualties were limited, it still made them feel a sense of grief that was difficult for them.


    Although they won temporarily, where are they going next? Where can we truly accept them?


    Sol looked at the mutants and said solemnly: "If it''s just these people, I can try to ask the father''s permission and let them go to Asgard temporarily."


    "Thank you." Charles smiled and gently pressed Saul''s shoulder: "But it''s not a long-term thing, let''s get out of here first."


    Sol nodded, pressed the communicator beside his ear, and said, "This is over for now."


    He and Clark came first, and the other Avengers came in Quinjets, much slower than them.


    Hearing that the Avengers insisted on coming, Thor shrugged indifferently.


    Under the command of the teachers, the children walked to the metal carriages in an orderly manner. The employees of Future Technology shuttled around the battlefield, burying their own bodies and helping the injured or incapacitated mutants.


    Fortunately, there were few casualties.


    Looking at the familiar faces who were sleeping forever, Eric was both happy and sad.


    These people are heroes, if not for them, these corpses might be those children.


    But under their protection, none of the children of the x school diedonly some of them were incapacitated.


    "Come on, children."


    Charles directed the students to the metal carriage.


    "Ah you are?"


    At this time, Charles noticed that a sturdy girl who was wrapped all over was mixed with the children and walked towards the carriage together.


    There was a little doubt in his heart.


    What grade is this kid in? Are you new here?


    Most of the children in the school, he has impressions, but this child...


    Before he could ask the other teachers, he saw Clark, who had been guarding around him, suddenly disappear in place.


    When it appeared, several broken purification bullets and ordinary bullets were falling to the ground.


    The sound of the bullet falling to the ground attracted a lot of attention.


    attack?


    Those **** attacked again?


    They looked around angrily.


    Just then, a purification bullet was fired at a girl in the crowd again.


    Clark moved and blocked the bullet for the girl without hesitation.


    The girl fell forward as if frightened, Clark subconsciously supported the other party, and the girl''s hand naturally pressed on Clark''s.


    "Uh!"


    Clark cried out in pain, his head was blank, and his veins were stretched out.


    caught!


    Rakshasa''s eyes flashed.


    Although Superman is very strong, as long as he is touched by her, Superman''s superpower and vitality will be continuously absorbed by her. During this period, Superman is just an ordinary person who is incapacitated, and she can''t break free from her now possessing superhuman powers. of.


    Even the person whose ability was absorbed will temporarily lose his ability if he is in contact with her for a certain period of time.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, but before they could react, Rakshasa held Clark with his backhand and flew away at an extremely fast speed.

 Chapter 466： so-called BUG

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    The sudden change made everyone stunned.


    "Clark!"


    Eric and Charles exclaimed, their eyes full of shock.


    Who is that girl? What is that ability? That''s Clark! is superman!


    Charles'' eyes narrowed, and the power of his mind quickly spread.


    "Found it! In the sky! But Clark is in a very strange state now. He seems to have lost consciousness and can''t respond to me."


    Hearing this, Eric and Sol flew up and chased the Rakshasa in the sky under the command of Charles.


    At this time, in midair.


    Rakshasa held Clark''s hand and frantically used his abilities.


    She could feel the superhuman strength pouring into her body as if it were endless.


    This is the most powerful person she has ever been in contact with.


    No wonder Uncle Cohen let her deal with Superman first.


    As long as she absorbs superhuman abilities and cooperates with Mister Fantastic''s mind shield, she is invincible.


    Of course, they can choose to absorb Professor X''s ability first, and use Professor X''s ability to control others.


    However, the reason to deal with Superman first is that in the Battle of New York, all Kryptonians cannot be controlled by their minds, so they have reason to suspect that Superman can do it too.


    If he absorbs Professor X''s abilities, but can''t work on Superman, the battle is over.


    She had never been exposed to such a power, a power like the sun that made her feel incomparably warm.


    Anyway, she completed her first mission.


    As long as she absorbs the power of Superman, she can complete the next task.


    But... Neither she nor Leon Cohen seem to know what a bug is.


    When Clark was caught by Rakshasa, he was indeed in a state of absent-mindedness due to Rakshasa''s ability, but after Rakshasa took him to the sky, his consciousness was slowly breaking away from the influence of Rakshasa''s ability, and was illuminated by the sun. The moment he arrived, he immediately woke up.


    Glancing at Rakshasa holding his hand tightly, Clark''s eyes flashed with thought, but instead he grasped Rakshasa''s arm wrapped in his sleeve.


    Rakshasa looked at this scene in horror, without any hesitation at all, his body flashed, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Teleport!


    Clark swept his eyes and looked down, his eyes flashed with rage, his body flashed, and he disappeared in place at a very fast speed.


    But when Clark reappeared, the girl put her hands on Charles'' face and used teleportation to disappear in place.


    Just a little bit!


    Clark moved again and chased after him again.


    Within a certain distance, his speed is only slightly slower than teleportation, but it is this point that makes the contact time between Rakshasa and Charles continue to extend.


    Eric and Sol, who rushed to the sky, immediately turned around and chased after Rakshasa.


    Seeing this scene, the employees of the future technology company scolded, and the children of X school also cried out in horror.


    "professor!"


    Qin looked at Charles who disappeared in place, and remembered the pain that appeared on Charles'' face when Rakshasa held her face just now. Her head seemed to be hit with a hammer, and instantly went blank. A dangerous aura emerged from her body.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Some weapons that were hidden further away in advance attacked here again, and the rain of purification bullets fell again.


    The mutants began to hide, and the teachers at School X worked hard to protect the children.


    Fortunately, Eric''s carriage helped many people block the rain of purification bombs.


    Eric''s eyes flashed, and the energy field to protect himself appeared, blocking the falling purification bullets for himself, and said to Sol: "I''ll solve those things!"


    Other than Clark, he''s the quickest to do it.


    What annoyed him was how much of this stuff the other party was hiding.


    Thor nodded, flew down, and began to help the other mutants.


    Suddenly, Clark, who was chasing Rakshasa, groaned in pain while holding his head.


    The terrifying power of the mind kept pouring into his mind, trying to control him.


    This is the ability of Charles!


    A thought flashed through Clark''s mind.


    is that girl?


    As soon as this thought appeared, Clark was overwhelmed by the power of the mind like a deep sea.


    He paused and looked at Sol, who was active in mid-air, below him. With a movement, he flew directly over.


    At the same time, Rakshasa, who was running away, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Professor X''s abilities actually work on Superman.


    Her hand was still on Charles''s.


    The time that the ability she absorbed can be maintained is determined by the contact time with the absorbed person, and the time is often sixty times the contact time.


    From just now to now, it has only been less than ten seconds.


    not enough��


    However, if you come into contact with her for a long time, your life will be in danger.


    Rakshasa looked at Charles with a painful face, hesitated in his heart, and decided to control the other party for a while, and let the other party go after he lost his ability to fight.


    She is a kind girl, or she will not feel guilty for hurting her good friend, and voluntarily brainwashed in order to atone for her sin.


    Now, although she has become a tool for the other party, there is always a trace of kindness in her heart.


    Rakshasa flew in mid-air, looking at the battlefield below.


    Sol spun the hammer quickly, and a hurricane appeared, rolling towards the purification bullet in mid-air as Sol moved.


    At this moment, Clark rushed directly into the hurricane, and with the confused expression on Sol''s face, he shot it down from the air.


    boom!


    Sol fell to the ground and smashed a big hole.


    Pain flashed in his eyes, and although he didn''t know why Clark attacked him, he left the place very quickly.


    Clark fell from the sky, stepped on the ground hard, and the ground shook.


    Thor exclaimed: "Clark, you are crazy!"


    Clark slowly looked at Sol, his eyes flashing with struggle, but he still attacked Sol.


    Immediately, the two fought together.


    "Controlled! Is it Charles'' power? That girl can absorb power?"


    White Queen Emma looked at Clark and murmured, but a little bit weaker than Charles'' spiritual power also poured into Clark''s mind.


    Clark, who was chasing Thor, stopped in place.


    At this time, his mind became a battlefield of two spiritual powers, but with the help of Emma, ??he was quickly defeating the spiritual power that controlled him.


    Feeling Clark''s change at this time, Rakshasa''s face turned pale.


    In the next second, she used the power of her mind to condense into a mind bomb, which exploded in Clark''s mind, making Clark''s head stunned. to Emma.


    "Go away!"


    Logan roared, Edman''s claws flashed cold light and stabbed at Rakshasa''s chest, but Rakshasa''s fist slammed into Logan''s chest when Logan''s claws were just handed out.


    "boom!"


    Logan flew out and hit Victor like a cannonball. The two of them were like boulders bouncing on the water, rubbing the ground and flying out fiercely.


    Although Rakshasa has been in contact with Clark for a short time, he still possesses Clark''s abilities.


    Rakshasa grabbed Emma again.


    Emma''s eyes turned cold, and the power of her mind poured into Rakshasa.


    Rakshasa also gathered the power of the mind to resist Emma''s attack.


    "Put him down!"


    At this moment, a cold sound that seemed to freeze the air sounded, and Rakshasa''s outstretched hand seemed to be fixed in mid-air by an invisible force.


    Before she could react, a terrifying force fell on her out of thin air, knocking her out.


    At the moment when it flew out, Charles, who was lifted by her in the other hand, was snatched by an invisible force.


    The body flickered, and the body that Rakshasa flew out immediately disappeared, and then appeared in the air, looking towards the ground.


    I saw Charles being held in the arms of a mutant girl.


    The girl had her feet off the ground, her beautiful long reddish-brown hair fluttering gently.


    Is it Jean Grey?


    Rakshasa was shocked.


    What power is this?


    Invisible power continuously poured out from Qin''s body, pushing everyone around her away, and at the same time, twisted traces appeared in the space around her.


    "Qin!?"


    Emma screamed, and her face changed after noticing Qin''s eyes at this time.


    Qin''s eyes turned completely black.


    Cold, irritable, cruel, indifferent...


    Qin''s power is running wild! ?


    At the moment when this conclusion was reached, Emma''s voice immediately resounded in the minds of all mutants.


    "Quick! Get out of the vicinity of Qin!"


    The moment the voice fell, Emma immediately used her ability to wake up Qin.


    She had heard from Charles about Qin''s ability, and even paid attention to the progress of Qin''s mastery of her own power.


    Over the past few years, through her own efforts and the assistance of Charles, Jean has mastered half of her ability, which is on an equal footing with the power mastered by her second personality.


    In order to prevent the power riots from going out of control, the power that Qin usually uses is only a small part of what she can master, but now Qin seems to be stimulated by the things in front of her, and she has reached an agreement with her second personality, and has entered a state of berserk. All power is released.


    How strong is the piano whose power is fully liberated?


    No one has ever seen it.


    But Emma remembered Charles'' evaluation of Jean.


    Jean is stronger than any of them.


    A series of thoughts flashed through her mind, and Emma whispered to awaken Jyn''s consciousness.


    but��


    Qin waved her hand gently, and an invisible force swept towards Emma.


    Emma''s eyes narrowed, and she hurriedly used her diamond transformation ability.


    Whoosh!


    She was knocked out.


    Emma inserted her hands into the ground, stabilized her body, and hurriedly looked up.


    Only met the cruel Qin is flying slowly with Charles, and her target... is Rakshasa!


    "Kill you!"


    Qin said coldly, and stretched out her hand towards Rakshasa.


    Invisible power instantly wrapped around Rakshasa.


    Rakshasa pursed his lips, disappeared in a flash, appeared beside Qin, and punched Qin''s head.


    "boom!"


    Rakshasa''s fist seemed to land on an invisible wall.


    The air vibrated, and a shock swept all around.


    Qin picked up her fingers gently, and an invisible force began to pull her body.


    Rakshasa was startled, his eyes lit up, and two hot visions shot out.


    But...it didn''t work!


    An invisible force appeared with Qin''s thoughts, directly blocking the thermal vision.


    The energy beam formed by thermal vision is like a water column hitting a wall, splashing energy everywhere.


    Qin showed a cruel smile to Rakshasa.


    "Even if you absorb their abilities, you are still weaker than them!"


    "Oh, do you want to try other abilities."


    Rakshasa''s face turned pale, feeling that the force pulling his body was getting stronger and stronger, and hurriedly used teleportation to leave the place.


    If it wasn''t for the superhuman strength, she would have just been torn apart.


    Qin held Charles with her eyes closed, but looked at Rakshasa with playful eyes.


    Squinting her eyes, her mind power flocked to Rakshasa again with her thoughts. Rakshasa moved quickly, and after silently calculating how long her superhuman strength could last, her heart sank.


    time is limited.


    At this moment, there was a rumbling sound in the distance.


    It was the sound of Eric destroying the weapon.


    And as the explosion continued to sound, the rain of purification bombs that had become denser disappeared again.


    At this moment, Rakshasa received a new order, his body flickered, and after pulling away, he flew into the distance.


    Qin hummed softly, and chased after Charles with her arms in her arms.


    Seeing this scene, Clark, who came back to his senses, shook his head and flew up.


    Something was wrong with that mutant girl, and Charles had to be rescued first.


    But just as he went up, Charles'' voice sounded in his mind.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine, don''t irritate Qin, she is very unstable at this time, go and help Eric and others."


    Clark hesitated.


    "I''m really fine, Jean won''t hurt me."


    Charles emphasized again, and was carried by Qin and flew farther and farther.


    Clark nodded to it and flew towards Eric.


    At this time, Eric was facing the siege of the defenders.


    Apparently these weapons that spray purifying bullets, even against mutants, are a trap.


    Clark appeared quickly, he quickly glanced at the battlefield, flashed his body, grabbed the Red Hulk who jumped up and rushed towards Eric, and smashed it down from the air by pressing the opponent''s head.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, Clark pressed the Red Hulk to the bottom of the pit, turned his head and shot two thermal visions at the invisible woman.


    The Invisible Woman hurriedly blocked the heat vision, while the Thing roared at Clark Clark held the Red Hulk''s head expressionlessly, and smashed the Thing like a cannonball, and then smashed it with more The fast speed appeared behind the stone man, knocking the stone man flying and smashing it towards the Red Hulk.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the two collided in mid-air, and fell from mid-air in a daze.


    At this moment, Rakshasa, who used teleportation to lead Qin away, appeared on the battlefield, stretched out his hand and pressed on the Red Hulk and the Stone Man, and disappeared with them.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Fantastic greeted the Human Torch, and the Human Torch threw a useless fire at Eric and landed next to Mr. Fantastic.


    The invisible girl snorted, and the invisible force field protected the three of them and blocked Eric''s attack. Rakshasa reappeared and disappeared with the three of them.


    Obviously, the continuous emergence of accidents and increasingly unfavorable situations caused the enemy to abandon this plan.


    Looking at this scene, Eric snorted coldly.


    Clark looked around, and after confirming that there were no enemies, he said to Eric, "Take the children away first, you can''t stay here for long."


    Eric nodded and flew towards the mutants with Clark.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (the so-called BUG in Chapter 467 (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 ~： illustrate

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    I didn''t want to issue a single chapter, I thought it was a waste of time, but I saw many people follow the trend and be led astray...


    The first point is whether superhuman abilities can be absorbed.


    In some of Superman''s works, Superman''s ability has been abandoned and transferred to ordinary people. Yes, it is an example of ordinary people. These people do not have any Kryptonian genes.


    Therefore, there is a major premise for these superman''s abilities, that is, these are his superpowers, and they are superpowers that can be transferred and given up.


    Looking at the little naughty again, absorbing and capturing superpowers, vitality and even personality is her ability. Since Superman''s superpowers are within the scope of superpowers, why can''t they be absorbed?


    Just because he is better known as Superman?


    In the comics, the little naughty has absorbed the Kree, the Captain Marvel, and the ability of the Hulk, but can''t absorb the Kryptonian?


    Yes, if you replace Superman with other Kryptonians, such as Little Naughty, instead of appearing like this, but in the Battle of New York, standing on the side of the Earth, meeting other Kryptonians, and absorbing the abilities of other Kryptonians, would it be easy to accept? ?


    If you think it is, then you don''t need to wonder, you just love Superman Clark too much, so you don''t want to see him wronged.


    The second point, why not kill kill kill.


    Because he is Superman, although he is a little different in the world from the original character, he is still Superman.


    Superman, even if he is resurrected after death, before he wakes up, he never kills Batman, who is extremely annoying, and even one of the reasons for his death. This is all because of Superman''s kind nature.


    Louise died and Superman went black. Clark here just hasn''t touched the blackened safety valve, and he is his family.


    Some people said that they would not threaten the military or something. It was because they didn��t do it, because they didn��t have time. Before they could go there, they came to the school as soon as possible.


    Protecting school children is the main task.


    The battle was built on the premise of keeping the children away from the start.


    Take the child to evacuate safely first, and what to show of strength is something that will come later.


    Finally, there''s the ridiculous question of not having the technology to make mind shields.


    Mr. Fantastic, a weapon that can create a god-killing weapon, can''t create this thing?


    Some people say that Qin, who has the power of the phoenix, doesn''t have the problem of instant kill...


    The power of the phoenix is ??not Qin��s own, eldest brother. She was chosen as the host. The power of the phoenix has not yet come to Earth, and I have not written that the power of the phoenix has come. She now has the power of the phoenix.


    The awakening here was originally her own ability to be restrained.


    In the end, if I still struggle with the setting problem, I can''t help it. Superman is not a resident guest of Marvel. We can only compare their performances in their respective works. It''s all about us.


    I wrote a small thousand words, can I deduct from the update...


    Or just take a leave of absence!


    Originally, I wanted to write today that Clark and Eric protected the children from leaving, and the three brothers went to the White House after the children were safe.


    Damn it, I lost the mood to code words by some irrational comments.


    Finally, can someone be an operating officer? You can apply.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Favorite\" below to record the reading record of this (description), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 467： you think

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    Clark and Eric leave with the children and mutants of futuristic technology to the island where Eric was during his brotherhood days.


    After temporarily settling down the children and others, the two brothers, the other mutant teachers, and a few elders who originally belonged to the Brotherhood came to a room with heavy faces.


    "It''s not safe here either."


    Clark pondered and spoke to the others.


    Eric nodded: "I know, but this is the best option right now."


    "Where''s your dad?"


    Logan couldn''t help but ask.


    If Mike is here, I don''t know if there is any solution.


    A look of embarrassment flashed across Clark''s face.


    "Well, he, Gwen, and Aunt Ruiwen traveled to other planets together, and it''s been a while."


    The three of them left Gwen''s summer vacation and haven''t come back until the start of school. If this goes on, what will happen to Gwen''s study?


    Or, wait for Gwen to come back and buy her some workbooks myself.


    Gwen should like it.


    A thought flashed through his mind, and Clark heard Logan ask again, "Can I contact him?"


    this problem��


    Clark coughed softly, looking even more embarrassed.


    "He came back once in the middle and said that he was going to deal with an extremely important matter. He would pay attention to this side of the earth. If something urgent happens, he will come back. There is no need to contact him, and he cannot be contacted..."


    urgent matters? Isn''t the situation urgent now?


    The old friends of Rogan felt helpless for a while.


    "Then what is urgent?"


    Emma couldn''t help but ask.


    Clark pinched his chin and thought: "For example, some of our brothers are in danger, for example, that old friend was killed, or... eh? What kind of eyes do you have?"


    Seeing that everyone else was looking at his brothers with strange eyes, Clark asked subconsciously, then reacted and said calmly, "I advise you to be kind."


    The look of ''kindness'' flashed in everyone''s eyes, and then turned to Logan and Remy LeBeau.


    The two took a deep breath: "Do you still have humanity?"


    They even used their flags!


    At this moment, Orolo said suddenly: "Perhaps, we can temporarily go to a safer country than here."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Orolo in surprise.


    A shy look rose on Orolo''s face: "Well, I had a boyfriend before, and he said he was the heir of a country. He contacted me just now and said that we can temporarily go to their country for asylum."


    "Human country? Cut!"


    Victor''s face was full of distrust.


    It''s not just this country that is hostile to them now.


    Who can guarantee that this country is not lying to them?


    Noticing the distrust in the eyes of many people, Orolo sighed.


    Although she trusted that person, it didn''t mean that others had to trust him.


    "Is it T''Challa?"


    Emma''s eyes flashed, and she immediately thought of the answer.


    She had seen the man who came to school frequently, and even used her ability to sense the other''s feelings for Orolo with Charles, and she also had a preliminary understanding of the man.


    "right."


    Orolo nodded.


    "that country?"


    Hank McCoy asked.


    "Wakanda."


    "Wakanda?" Hank McCoy pondered: "That small African country?"


    "correct."


    Orolo nodded and couldn''t help saying: "T''Challa showed me their country, and their country is very... special!"


    "Because it''s backward enough, it won''t be a threat to us?"


    Remy Lebeau asked curiously.


    Orolo looked helpless. This is the first impression most of the world has on Africa, but Wakanda is different.


    "Orolo, do you trust him? Does he know what it means to do this?"


    Emma couldn''t help asking.


    Orolo said without hesitation: "I believe him, he is a person of noble character, and Wakanda has enough power to protect us, even when we pass, we will not be discovered."


    "They have very advanced technology..."


    Orolo couldn''t hold back after all, and revealed a little news to everyone.


    Emma pondered and said, "If you say so, we can go and confirm."


    She looked at Orolo: "Find a meeting point, I''ll go with you, and Eric, and we''ll go to the next step after confirming whether he trusts him."


    "it is good!"


    Orolo agreed, a look of joy on his face.


    She has great confidence in T''Challa.


    After making a decision, Orolo immediately started to contact.


    A few minutes later, after Orolo determined the meeting place, Eric took the two away, and Clark said to everyone: "I''m going to buy ingredients, the children should be hungry."


    "Let me cook."


    Sol rubbed his hands excitedly.


    It was finally time for his presentation.


    Just now, the rest of the Avengers contacted him, and by the time the Avengers reached the battlefield, the battle was over.


    The Avengers were furious when they heard that those people had actually done something to the children.


    Later, Thor said that he would stay here temporarily, and the Avengers also let Thor contact them immediately after encountering a problem.


    The people acted immediately.


    After Clark bought back a lot of ingredients, Sol took out his kitchen utensils and immediately started to act.


    "I''m going to help."


    Phantom cat Hello said, and brought some older children to help.


    Rogan watched this scene with a smile on his face, and then he sneaked up to Clark and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you worried about Charles?"


    "Well, he said he was fine."


    Clark is very calm about this, if there is danger, Charles will let him shoot at that time.


    Logan was choked, hesitant flashed across his face, and said slowly in a low voice, "I''m not talking about this danger."


    "That?"


    "I heard from Emma that Jean seems to like Charles. The two of them are together, do you think?"


    "That''s great!"


    Clark let out a low cheer.


    Logan''s mouth twitched.


    Well, when he said nothing.


    After a while, the three of Eric brought T''Challa to their temporary shelter.


    Since it was brought, it was Emma who confirmed the authenticity of what T''Challa said.


    T''Challa, because he has been going to school, has met many people in the school.


    The children cheered after he said hello to several familiar people, saying his country could temporarily protect them.


    Seeing this scene, the school teachers finally showed a smile.


    But Emma and the others were still filled with haze.


    What happened today is just the beginning. They will be in danger, and other mutants will also be in danger. Who is going to protect those mutants who are incapable of protecting themselves? What''s up for those innocent mutants?


    Eric''s eyes flickered, his face flashed cold, and he made a decision in his heart.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Clark was looking at him, and turned his head hastily to one side.


    "Ugh."


    Clark lightly patted Eric on the shoulder and whispered, "When the children go to Wakanda, I''ll go with you."


    Eric was startled and nodded.


    Clearly, Clark knew what he was thinking.


    "dinner''s ready!"


    The phantom cat Hello Kitty appeared in front of everyone through the wall, shouted to everyone, swallowed quietly and ran back to the kitchen of the base.


    Sol''s cooking is so delicious, she never thought that Thor might have such good cooking skills.


    Sure enough, it''s God...


    She sighed inwardly.


    And such an exclamation appeared in almost everyone''s heart after others ate the curry rice Sol made for them.


    Seeing everyone''s satisfied expressions, Sol felt a sense of accomplishment.


    Full of food and drink, the spaceship from Wakanda appeared at the base.


    When everyone saw the spaceship full of technology...


    (???)��N.


    You tell us this thing is from backward Africa? This thing is more advanced than most of the technology on this planet, right? Not even their school''s excellent Blackbirds can compare.


    Orolo was holding T''Challa''s arm, a proud look flashed on his face, and he couldn''t help gripping T''Challa''s strong arm, his eyes flashing with emotion.


    T''Challa smiled and scratched Orolo''s nose, and whispered, "This is a conspiracy, I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do, and they are all children."


    He had been relieved of the kids at the school and knew that those kids were no different from other kids except for their abilities.


    Moreover, in this war against mutants, it is obvious that someone took the opportunity to help fuel the flames.


    But...it''s extremely irrational and immoral to do so.


    T''Challa sighed inwardly.


    The teachers took the children to the spaceship one by one, and the people from Future Technology also boarded the spaceship. Just after everyone boarded the spaceship, they suddenly looked at the two brothers who were standing there.


    Clark and Eric.


    "Go!"


    Logan waved to the two of them.


    Eric nodded to the crowd with a light smile: "You go first, let''s settle some things."


    Hearing this, everyone''s heart froze.


    What does this mean...


    "I''ll go with you."


    Sol said, about to leave the spaceship.


    Eric shook his head: "Just leave it to us It''s not that the more people the better."


    Clark also smiled at everyone: "Go, it''s okay, you help take care of them."


    Looking at the two, the mutants had complicated expressions, but there was no doubt that they admired the two.


    Eric raised his hand, and the ship door closed under his control.


    The two watched the spaceship leave, looked at each other, smiled, and walked towards the base with their shoulders on their backs.


    "Want to wait for Charles?"


    "This guy, maybe he is with his students now... hehehe!"


    "What''s the situation? It''s so exciting? Give me a little bit."


    "It''s the piano, you know?"


    "Jyn? Charles'' first pupil."


    "Yes! I heard from Logan that she seems to like Charles very much, and this time the power rampage seems to be because of Charles'' injury!"


    "Hey! Charles, the old cow eats tender grass!"


    "Hey, maybe I''ll be back with my younger brother and sister in two days."


    "Tsk tsk! You said..."


    "��"


    The two brothers left while chatting.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 468 You want to (please subscribe! Ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 468： 3 people

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    In the dark and narrow space that even light could swallow, Rakshasa shrank in the corner, as if only occupying a little space in the small space, desperately shrinking his body, shaking gently.


    She has almost forgotten who she is, what her name is, her dreams, and her past life.


    There was nothing but guilt, fear, orders, tasks instilled in her mind.


    She only knew that when the door opened, she was a Rakshasa, and she was going to complete the task.


    The mission failed and she was punished.


    But for some reason, the fear of being imprisoned here is much less than usual this time.


    She stretched her hands in the dark, as if she could feel the sun-like feeling.


    warm, bright...


    She hugged herself, feeling a little nostalgic for that feeling.


    ��


    The next day, as Eric and Clark were about to leave, they got a call from Charles.


    "I know what you want to do!"


    Before the two of Clark could speak, Charles spoke.


    Clark pondered and suddenly said, "Are you alone now?"


    "right!"


    Charles pressed his eyebrows and said, "It took a lot of time to wake up Qin and put her second personality into a deep sleep."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Jean didn''t trust him so much and responded to his call, he almost would have...


    His old face turned red.


    It was precisely because of what almost happened last night that at dawn today, Qin, with a flushed face, left first.


    But Charles knew that after this happened, the relationship between the two of them would never return to a pure teacher-student relationship.


    "Charles, Charles?"


    "Ah, huh?"


    Charles came back to his senses: "What''s wrong?"


    "cough!"


    Eric coughed lightly and said, "Is your leg okay?"


    "leg?"


    Charles frowned.


    Eric and Clark looked at each other and laughed, "Is it soft?"


    "You are... Fake!" Charles said angrily: "You are soft!"


    "Hey! Clark, look, what''s this called?"


    "Incompetent fury that hits the sore spot."


    "��"


    Charles pressed his eyebrows and said angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense. Nothing happened last night. I was exhausted trying to wake up Qin."


    "Oh..." Clark and Ericella raised their voices and said in unison, "I''m exhausted..."


    "You two bastards, did you omit all the previous words?"


    Charles scolded helplessly.


    Clark and Eric laughed.


    Charles was stunned, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    It''s been a long time, the three of them haven''t chatted and complained so well.


    "Go."


    Clark said lightly.


    Eric was silent for a while, and said, "Brother Kra, the matter of mutants has nothing to do with you, in fact, you don''t need to..."


    Clark pressed Eric''s shoulder. "Not just for mutants."


    He said quietly: "And the Kent family."


    "Now, our family has become the number one horror family in the world. It is a family that wants to rule the world, use mutants to do bad things, and cause wars."


    "I just want to prove to them that there is no conspiracy in our family at all."


    Because their family is very strong, they don''t need any conspiracy at all.


    Charles and Eric nodded silently, and Clark got angry.


    "This time... show them to your heart''s content."


    A smile appeared on Clark''s face.


    Although they can''t go too far, and as superheroes, they won''t hurt innocents, but it''s still okay to tear down that thing.


    "Charles, where are you? Do you need us to find you?"


    Eric asked in a low voice, and couldn''t help adding: "Brothers will take you to fly."


    Charles'' eyes twitched.


    "No, I''ll go there by plane, it''s just the next city, it doesn''t take much time."


    He didn''t want to be carried over by the two like chickens, it was too cheap.


    "Do you know where we''re going?"


    "Does this even need to be said?"


    "Ha ha!"


    The three couldn''t help laughing.


    Charles hung up the phone, looked at the clothes on his body, reached out and pressed it on the watch of the battle suit, and the clothes on his body instantly turned into a fitted suit.


    Nodding with satisfaction, he left the hotel where he lived and hurried to the airport not far away.


    Although he is now wanted, it is too simple for him to use his ability to ensure that he is not discovered.


    As he walked, he used his ability to sense and control the people around him, and when he let them ignore him, he destroyed the surveillance of the places he was about to pass in advance.


    He wandered through the crowd like a ghost without attracting any attention.


    After arriving at the airport by car, I took the fastest flight in accordance with the law, sat in the first-class cabin, slept leisurely, and arrived in Washington.


    He has been to this city many times, even the White House.


    But thinking about what I''m going to do today makes me a little... excited.


    He had a feeling that when he was a kid, the three of them went to bad... ugh, good deeds, like when Clark got his driver''s license and took them out for the first time.


    After getting off the plane, Charles looked up at the blue sky and stretched leisurely.


    Suddenly, he saw two black dots flying towards him at an extremely fast speed.


    He was startled, his face changed.


    Shouldn''t...


    Whoosh!


    Two figures appeared beside him one left and one right.


    The corners of Charles'' mouth twitched, and before he could speak, the two of them held Charles'' arms up to the sky.


    "what!"


    Amidst Charles'' screams, some suspicious hair fell from the top of Charles'' head.


    Moments later, the three appeared in neat suits in a restaurant not far from the Washington Peace Monument.


    After using Charles'' ability to make the surrounding people ignore the existence of the three, the three ordered some food.


    The food in this store tastes good, but they still complain about it.


    After eating, Clark and Eric looked at Charles.


    Charles took out a tissue, wiped a little soup from the corner of his mouth, and released his ability.


    The next second, when someone noticed the two, panic flashed in their eyes, and they ran out of the restaurant screaming.


    Now, the three have been wanted.


    Internet, TV, mobile phone��


    The wanted orders about the three people are overwhelming, one after another.


    For a time, those who fled the restaurant screaming, those who called the police quietly, and even those who secretly cursed the three of them��


    All kinds of people, all kinds of situations, one after another.


    But the three of them walked out of the restaurant in such an orderly manner and walked straight to the White House along the street.


    They were generous and upright, with a smile on their faces, as if they were hanging out in their own gardens.


    But compared to the three of them, those who saw them looked a little... ridiculous.


    Those who were afraid of running away, took pictures of the three of them with their mobile phones and uploaded them online, and those who cursed the three of them...


    However, to the surprise of the three of them, there were actually quite a few people who supported them, and even some Clark fans lifted up their clothes, revealing a T-shirt with Superman''s image on it.


    The three of them looked at the life in front of them indifferently, and walked to the White House at the end of the street step by step.


    At the same time, the White House shook, and the people inside began to act.


    The police, the army, and even the guards are all in action, and the Avengers who have received the news are coming this way.


    It was like making an encirclement for the beast, with Clark and the three at the center, and began to slowly shrink.


    In this regard, the three of Clark seem to be unaware, and still walk forward step by step.


    Looking at this scene in the video, people in the White House have different expressions.


    "What do they want! Damn it!"


    The president looked at the three Clarks who were photographed from a high altitude, and watched the three people''s slow-moving footsteps, and couldn''t help but cursed angrily.


    In fact, he had already vaguely guessed it in his heart, and even watching the three of them keep approaching, a trace of fear quietly appeared in his heart.


    This kind of thing has never been done before, it shouldn''t have happened during his tenure...


    "Your Excellency, they are waiting."


    General Ross looked at the three with solemn expressions in his eyes.


    Without the children of X school who need protection, these three are like beasts that have lost their **** and ties... No, they are fierce beasts!


    They are going to show everyone their ''fangs''!


    Don''t you say we have a conspiracy?


    I''ll show you!


    Aren''t you going to catch us and kill us?


    Here we are now! We are here!


    We told you our goal, so come and stop us.


    Simple, crude, but effective.


    This is a counterattack, a demonstration, and a deterrent.


    but��


    But they had to take it.


    At this moment, this scene was watched by countless people.


    If they don''t act, even if they show a little bit of weakness, they will become the laughing stock of the whole world!


    The three did not give the White House any choice at all.


    Of course, after what happened yesterday, there were no other options.


    This is a war started by three people and only three enemies. They must go on and win!


    But... not to mention whether they can win, even if they win, how much will they pay?


    Ross meditated silently in his heart with a hint of bitterness.


    He has fought against the three of them, and he knows the power of the three of them best.


    Seeing those who were still clamoring to destroy the three, Ross cursed inwardly.


    idiot! idiot! All fools!


    Thinking of those people who contributed to the flames yesterday and wanted to use the purification potion to take the opportunity to solve the potential threat of mutants, he couldn''t help but scolded in his heart.


    "We have purification potions, guardians, and an army! The Avengers can''t stand idly by watch them hurt innocents! We won''t lose! The three of them did this, just to verify the truth of the message sex!"


    "They have conspiracies, they are lawless fanatics, they must be eliminated!"


    "We are here to protect the country, protect humanity, and protect the world!"


    The president said coldly but passionately, looked at Secretary of Defense Leon Cohen, and said, "How is the sentinel? Can you participate in the battle?"


    It was this **** who swore yesterday that he could solve Superman, Professor X and Magneto, but ended up causing him such a big trouble.


    The Minister of Defense took over the task with a blank face, but a happy flame appeared in his heart.


    Make trouble, make trouble!


    Regardless of the outcome of this incident, mutants will become the enemies of the world and a threat in the eyes of countless people!


    At that time, the mutants will face deportation or even elimination around the world.


    He took a light breath: "The sentinel is still a little worse."


    The president slammed down the table and said coldly, "Leave this to you, kill them for me!"


    If I fail, if I''m finished, you will die!


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 469 Three people (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 469： I! Tony! Actor!

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    On the street, the crowd of people who were watching the excitement had disappeared before they knew it.


    Instead, more and more police and soldiers.


    Long-range snipers, helicopters flying high in the sky, and armored vehicles approaching here...


    They knew Magneto''s abilities and what would happen if they got too close, so they tried their best to surround the three of them at what they thought was a dangerous distance, and move with the movements of Clark and the three of them.


    There were more and more soldiers, and the atmosphere was so heavy that one could hardly breathe.


    The weather was clear and sunny, but for some reason, these soldiers who participated in the siege seemed to see a terrifying darkness spreading rapidly.


    Cold sweat broke out from their foreheads, and there seemed to be burning flames in their mouths, making their mouths dry.


    When the superheroes who protected them before stood on their opposite sides, they felt the horror of these superheroes, and even couldn''t help but feel admiration for the super criminals who dared to oppose the superheroes.


    Minutes and seconds passed, and when Clark and the three of them were on their way to the White House, all the ordinary people within a three-kilometer radius had been evacuated urgently, and the encirclement for the three of them was finally formed.


    Densely packed soldiers, various weapons, various attacks, all aimed at the three of them.


    The three of Clark stopped in tacit understanding.


    "Looks like that''s all."


    Eric said softly.


    Clark glanced around, nodded, and frowned slightly: "Don''t go too far."


    "clear."


    "Stop chatting, they are about to release poisonous mist."


    Charles reminded.


    From the beginning to the present, his spiritual power has spread all over the battlefield.


    Except for a few of their brothers, no one knows how wide his spiritual power can be when he uses his full power. In the school before, because the other party arranged to purify the poisonous mist in advance, it greatly limited his spiritual power. .


    This time, he used the power of the mind in advance to link to every soldier. As long as he wanted, he could instantly make all the soldiers obey his orders, and he was in control of every move on the battlefield.


    Although they were strong, he didn''t want to roll over.


    Now, the other party wants to release the purification poisonous mist to limit his ability...


    This will not work.


    "understood!"


    Eric whispered and closed his eyes to sense the surroundings.


    After a few seconds, he showed a cold smile.


    "If they don''t start, I''ll give them a signal."


    With that said, the magnetic field appeared quietly, protecting him and Charles together.


    Immediately afterwards, Eric stretched his hand to the sky and showed a smile.


    Seeing this scene, the Minister of Defense, who had been staring at the entire battlefield, changed his face and ordered: "Quick, rise!"


    But it''s too late!


    Just like a bird trapped in a net, a team of fighter jets that was about to release the purifying poison gas was trapped in mid-air by Eric.


    He held his palm lightly, and the fighter plane in the sky trembled violently.


    Seeing this scene, the soldier driving the fighter jet ejected himself without hesitation.


    In the next instant, those fighter planes were crushed into a mass of scrap iron and fell from the sky.


    It''s like a signal.


    The attack begins.


    Tank shells, bullets, sniper shells, in addition to these conventional weapons, there are also a small number of laser weapons and dense missiles, as well as the purification series of weapons hidden in such shells to target Charles and Eric.


    "Ah."


    Suddenly, Charles laughed and said to Eric: "Eric, they want to use the number to break the limit of your ability, and there are some small things hidden inside."


    Regarding Eric''s ability, the White House certainly knew how tricky it would be for their weapons, but they believed that Eric''s ability was limited, and so many attacks were enough to break through his control limits.


    Moreover, these weapons are just disguise, the real weapons are purification weapons hidden in these ordinary weapons.


    As long as Charles and Eric inhaled the gas, they became waste.


    "limit?"


    Eric raised an eyebrow.


    "coming!"


    Clark reminded.


    The first thing that appeared before them was a rain of bullets.


    But when they were still dozens of meters away from Eric, the bullets were controlled by Eric.


    Seeing this scene, the generals and dignitaries watching behind the scenes at the White House widened their eyes, and when they saw that the purification bullets mixed with ordinary bullets were blocked by Eric''s force field, they couldn''t help but scolded .


    How to fight this?


    "Don''t worry, there are those missiles that are enough to clean this place ten times, I don''t believe he can stop it!"


    Hearing the general''s words, Ross was not sure if it was really what these people thought, but a glimmer of luck and hope arose.


    After all, the number is really scary.


    Hope it works.


    Even if I can''t, I hope I can consume most of Magneto''s power...


    He planned for the worst.


    But what happened in the next scene completely disappeared the fluke in Ross''s heart, and it also caused fear and panic in everyone''s heart.


    I saw those missiles that seemed to occupy the entire sky, enough to support a war. When there was still a distance from the three of them, the flames at the tail disappeared instantly, and they flew silently in the air.


    Except for a very small number of specially made missiles designed to target Eric''s capabilities, the other missiles were controlled in mid-air without exception.


    Seeing this scene, everyone swallowed, but looking at the dozens of uncontrolled missiles, they still had a little hope.


    But Clark appeared in the air in a flash, opened his mouth to take a breath, and an extremely cold breath spurted out of Clark''s mouth, freezing the dozen or so missiles, and in the process of falling, they shattered into powder and floated down. .


    The scattered fragments have a crystal color, which is extremely splendid, and in the eyes of those in the White House, it is extremely dazzling.


    What frightened them even more were the missiles that were controlled by Eric in mid-air and slowly moved in mid-air with Eric''s movements.


    I saw that those missiles turned into a pattern in the air like obedient children.


    A raised middle finger.


    Looking at the huge middle finger, everyone''s faces were extremely ugly.


    Ross sighed, left the White House with heavy steps, and walked out.


    It''s the guardian.


    With the strength of a few of them, they must stop these three people!


    A look of determination flashed in Rose''s eyes.


    Clark fell from the air, looked at the **** Eric made, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "You''re still as naughty as ever."


    Naughty?


    Only Clark would say that.


    Charles rolled his eyes: "Stop playing with these things."


    He lightly nodded his forehead, sensed the entire battlefield, and said, "The chariots on the edge of the battlefield are ready to spray purification poisonous mist."


    "understood."


    Eric responded with a sneer and waved his hand lightly. The missiles flying in the sky, under his command, flew straight to the White House.


    Seeing this scene, the people in the White House cried out in horror.


    Some people ran out screaming in horror, and some people hid under the table in fear...


    "Where''s the president! Protect..."


    "He just left here."


    "Fake!"


    "Stop these attacks!"


    "Help!"


    For a time, the scene was extremely chaotic.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The continuous explosions sounded, and their faces were pale, as if they had foreseen their own death, and even felt that their bodies became light.


    But...the explosions kept ringing, and they were still alive.


    This is��


    They looked around suspiciously and felt a sense of collapse.


    "It''s still deterrence. The missiles just exploded around us and didn''t fall directly."


    A gray-haired general said bitterly, looking at his colleagues who advocated radical measures against mutants, he couldn''t help sighing.


    He didn''t agree to do this kind of thing at first, but now that it''s done, it''s too late to say anything.


    As for why these missiles don''t just kill them...


    Only those who have seen their power and know their horror can choose their next actions more rationally.


    If they are killed directly, it will make people feel the same hatred, arouse the anger of the people of this country, regard the entire mutant group as a terrorist group, and cause a wider war.


    They are more valuable when they are alive.


    "boom!"


    With the last sound.


    Eric smiled at the two of Clark: "How about it? This is the most expensive fireworks show in the world, right?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up." Charles curled his lips: "It''s over, it''s just a waste of time to drag it on."


    Eric nodded and made a please gesture to Charles first.


    The corners of Charles'' mouth twitched slightly, and his eyes gradually lit up.


    In an instant, the soldiers on the entire battlefield were controlled by Charles, put down their weapons, or left the controlled vehicle.


    A few seconds later, Charles nodded to Eric. Eric gave a low voice and squeezed his palm hard. All the weapons on the battlefield, whether they were firearms or armored vehicles, became scrap metal.


    When they were fighting, they were still walking forward. After all this was done, the three of them were not far from the White House.


    "The Guardian is here."


    Clark said suddenly.


    As soon as the words fell, a roaring red figure fell from the sky and smashed down fiercely. At the same time, a burning fireman also left a burning trace in the air and rushed towards them.


    Eric and Charles looked at Clark and raised their chins neatly.


    Clark smiled and scolded the two of them: "You two will find easy jobs."


    After the words fell, Clark had disappeared in place.


    He rushed towards the falling Red Hulk, and when the Red Hulk just clenched his fist, he punched the Red Hulk''s abdomen. Behind him, he grabbed the Red Hulk''s leg and threw it to the empty place on the ground after half a circle in the air.


    "boom!


    With a loud bang, the Red Hulk was blocked by an invisible wall, and Mister Fantastic and the Invisible Woman, who wanted to approach Charles and Eric using the invisible force field, appeared helplessly.


    Clark didn''t look at his results at all. He quietly moved half a meter while flying in the air.


    The Thing emerged from the invisible state, rubbing Clark''s body and falling down.


    These little tricks��


    Clark said lightly, his body flashed, and he pinched the Thing. When the flames of the Human Torch fell on Clark, Clark threw the Thing as a cannonball at the Red Hulk.


    Just as the poor Red Hulk got up, he was hit by the Thing again.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the two rolled on the ground, smashing one wall after another.


    "Whoosh!"


    Clark suddenly appeared in front of the Human Torch.


    "Have you had enough?"


    He said lightly, and pinched the neck of the Human Torch who was retreating in horror.


    The Human Torch struggled, and the flames all over his body burned violently, trying to break free from Clark''s hands.


    Clark ignored the other party''s powerless struggle. He looked blankly at Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman below, and flew down slowly.


    When he landed, the Human Torch had fainted due to lack of oxygen.


    Clark throws the Human Torch to Mister Fantastic.


    Mr. Fantastic was stunned and whispered, "Thank you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Clark disappeared in place.


    "boom!"


    When Clark reappeared, Clark opened his hand at Mister Fantastic.


    At this time, he was holding several inconspicuous black devices in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Mister Fantastic and Invisible Woman''s expressions changed.


    This is... a mind shield.


    Obviously in the attack just now, Clark took the opportunity to take it down.


    "Crack!"


    Clark squeezed lightly, and the mind shield turned into powder and fell from Clark''s hand.


    "Are you going by yourself, or are we taking you away?"


    Clark said indifferently.


    "Roar!"


    The roar sounded behind Clark, and Clark said lightly: "It seems that you have already made a choice."


    When the words fell, Clark disappeared in place, dodging the attacks of the Red Hulk and the Stone Man, and appeared behind the two of them, pressing their heads to the ground.


    "boom!"


    In the explosion, cracks appeared on the ground. When the two were still trying to resist, the spiritual power from Charles began to invade their heads. When they tried to resist, a series of attacks from Clark fell on the two.


    After a series of sounds, the Red Hulk and the Stone Man were knocked unconscious by the combined attack of the two brothers, and the Invisible Woman and Mr. Fantastic were also successfully brought down by Charles.


    At this moment, Eric waved his hand like a fly.


    In an instant, the rushing war machine and falcon were pressed to the ground by Eric.


    With Eric here, they couldn''t have participated in the battle, but after seeing their teammates being brought down one by one, they still couldn''t hold back.


    result��


    Eric''s eyes flashed, UU read www. uukanshu.com flicked his fingers lightly, and the steel suit of the war machine and the wings of the falcon disintegrated in an instant, and Clark knocked him unconscious.


    The Guardians were completely defeated, and the entire battle didn''t even take half a minute.


    The three brothers continued to move forward, and when the three of them were less than 100 meters away from the White House, the Avengers appeared in front of the three of Clark in a Quin-style fighter.


    "You are finally here."


    Clark spoke to the Avengers.


    Steve nodded and smiled bitterly: "Sorry, we have to come."


    At this moment, Tony panicked in a voice that everyone present could hear: "It''s Professor X! God! What should we do! We don''t have a mind shield! Don''t control us! Don''t let us Let''s go to sleep! Are you guys!?"


    Hearing this, the corners of everyone present twitched wildly.


    Tony: "��"


    So, is he acting too fake?


    impossible!


    He is an actor-level actor!


    Steve''s eyes twitched slightly.


    "Avengers! Go!"


    He shouted and rushed up first.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 470 Me! Tony! Actor! (Please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) The reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 470： throne in ruins

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    The Avengers charged towards the three of Clark aggressively, but on the way to charge, they screamed one by one and fell down with their eyes blank.


    Clark and Eric looked at Charles with fear in their eyes.


    Are you really starting?


    Charles: "��"


    I haven''t done anything yet!


    "��"


    The three brothers were silent.


    So, the Avengers are here to ''mean''?


    They really mean it.


    Not to mention that the Kent family is too familiar with many of their Avengers, and they know how powerful these three are, they are not opponents at all.


    The most important thing is that from the beginning of the battle to the present, these three people have not harmed any ordinary person, and even the soldiers who participated in the battle have only been controlled.


    The three of them are just deterring, just to provide a kind of protection for the mutants through this behavior, and have scruples in the hearts of those countries that wage war against the mutants, and consider harming the mutants and triggering the consequences of the war.


    The Avengers were also very angry after what happened at School X yesterday, after they knew that the military had actually done something to the children.


    They know very well that this war was caused by Ultron, and has nothing to do with mutants. The mutants are innocent, and there is no conspiracy in the Kent family...


    It was because they knew the reason, but for some reason they didn''t show up, so the scene in front of them happened.


    At the very least, their failure will add a bit of deterrence to the trio.


    "Bruce, your acting is too fake, you fell before you transformed."


    Tony muttered softly.


    "You''re too embarrassed to talk about me! Those words you just shouted are terrible!"


    Bruce''s eyes opened a slit, and he glanced at Tony beside him, his face speechless.


    "You two stop talking!"


    Natasha''s words were full of disgust.


    Not even fainting.


    "Don''t be seen through, it''s too embarrassing."


    Barton was speechless.


    "So lucky that Thor and Vision didn''t come."


    Wanda grunted.


    "plus one!"


    "Quiet!"


    Steve snorted coldly.


    This time, they didn''t bring Vision, because Vision couldn''t act...


    Looking at the Avengers lying on the ground muttering constantly, the corners of Clark''s mouth twitched slightly, but they couldn''t help but smile, stepped over the fallen actors, and continued to walk forward.


    At this point, there is no obstacle between them and the White House.


    The people in the White House panicked, and just when they wanted to escape, their bodies seemed to be paralyzed, and they stood there abruptly.


    "Wait obediently, we don''t want to hurt you, but you need to witness something in a while, and you have to listen to some words."


    Charles'' indifferent voice sounded in the minds of everyone in the White House, making them both shocked and angry, but more of it was helpless and spreading fear.


    Just as the three of them finished the last part of the road, the three of them stood in front of the White House.


    Charles thought, and the people he controlled in the White House appeared in front of them, and the soldiers who were controlled also rushed over from a distance.


    When everyone arrived, Charles once again used his ability to say to everyone: "I have something to tell you, you stay where you are, please don''t run around."


    Saying that, he disarmed his ability.


    After noticing someone moving, Charles shook his head helplessly.


    Why don''t you listen to advice?


    With a murmur in my heart, the power of the mind poured out again, controlling them to walk back to their original place again.


    Seeing this scene, the others gave up the idea of ??escaping immediately.


    He made a nod to Clark and gestured for Clark to speak.


    Clark pondered and said: "Conspiracy, our family doesn''t need it at all, because just the three of us have the power to destroy a city or even a country in a short time, let alone our father."


    After a pause, his eyes slowly swept over everyone, and said again: "We don''t need the power of mutants to do anything, and we won''t wait until now to do anything."


    "Mutants are innocent, don''t be used by people who really have a conspiracy to break the current peace."


    "If you are going to go to war, we will choose to stand on the innocent side, and we will not stand on the side of you who provoked the war and involved many people in the war."


    "In other words, we will be your enemies."


    Clark paused and looked at the White House beside him.


    Eric turned his hand to the White House, the White House trembled slightly, metal, gravel...


    Like a piece of dirt crushed by someone''s hand, the White House in front of him turned into ruins in a matter of seconds.


    Eric''s hand clenched lightly, and the broken building fragments fell.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, fear flashed in the eyes of the soldiers, generals and government officials present.


    The White House, just ruined?


    This is the symbol of their country!


    "We can easily destroy this place, and we can easily destroy other places. I believe you will not want to see it."


    Clark said lightly, using his own power to threaten others for the first time.


    Judging from the fear in the eyes of these people, the effect... not bad.


    "Let''s go."


    Clark spoke to Charles and Eric.


    What has to be said has been said, and they have done what they have to do.


    Next, it''s up to them to choose.


    "Oh! Wait a minute."


    Eric said to the two, his eyes flashed, and a large amount of metal flew over from the sky.


    "These things? Those destroyed weapons?"


    Clark was startled.


    "From the beginning of the battle, I have controlled these things with my ability."


    Eric pointed to the sky.


    "what do you want to do?"


    Charles was a little curious.


    "doing what?"


    Eric chuckled in a low voice and said, "What do you think Dad would do if he came back and knew about these things?"


    Charles and Clark said without thinking, "Beat them up!"


    The two looked at each other and laughed softly.


    "so��"


    As Eric spoke, he manipulated the metal to fall on the ruins of the White House and began to fuse and build.


    "I''m going to set up a stage for Dad here."


    The voice fell, and a platform made of metal with dozens of steps appeared in front of everyone.


    The platform is nearly ten meters high, and the whole body is made of metal, full of cold and hard style.


    "Oh, yes, there''s something missing."


    Eric squeezed his chin, muttered softly, and reached out to the platform. A seat made of metal, like a throne, appeared at the top of the platform.


    Seeing this scene, a trace of loss flashed in Charles'' eyes.


    damn it! Why didn''t he think of it!


    He pouted: "You sycophant."


    Clark smiled and shook his head: "Let''s go."


    After the words fell, he slowly flew up, and after Eric manipulated some metal to take Charles flying, the three disappeared in front of everyone.


    "call!"


    The sound of exhalation came together.


    Hundreds of people present looked at the people around them, and they all saw the remaining fear in each other''s eyes.


    At one point they thought they were going to die here.


    Turning to look at the metal high platform and the metal throne, everyone present had complex expressions, and their hearts felt as heavy as a stone.


    Who left this thing? Who was the throne made for?


    Thoughts flashed through their minds.


    "Damn, blow that thing away!"


    Just then, a middle-aged general roared.


    Everyone''s eyes swept over.


    The middle-aged general was stunned for a moment, and said angrily, "Look at what I''m doing? Did you interrupt and let this thing stay here?"


    "What if it angers them?"


    "If they can make one, they can make two, it just doesn''t make sense."


    "I''m going to you, I''m not going anyway."


    "Why didn''t I see you so brave just now?"


    Hearing these voices, the general''s face turned red and white.


    "What should we do now?"


    Someone asked.


    "It''s up to our Excellency the President."


    ��


    The White House is destroyed, and the threat to the Kent home!


    Three people overwhelmed a country!


    They''re standing for mutants!


    Is the war against mutants really justified?


    The Kents have such power, do they really need a conspiracy, a mutant army?


    Whose fault is this war?


    Who will protect us? Who is the throne for?


    The next day, what happened in the White House spread all over the world. The three Kent family members, in front of the American army, easily controlled an army, destroyed a large number of weapons, and turned the White House into ruins.


    This time, they recognized the threat and power of mutants.


    No one had ever thought that the threat of three people would temporarily stop the war that was about to break out.


    Although the undercurrent is surging and the actions against the mutants are still ongoing, at least the surface has calmed down.


    Take control, banish, kill...


    Even these actions, carried out in secret, have made the situation of mutants more serious.


    In response to this situation, the three of Clark and the X-Men started busy rescuing other mutants.


    ��


    Egg''s planet.


    The original hollow layer of the planet has become a base under the construction of Mike and Joe El.


    This base is the most important place on the planet, and the protection here is also the strongest.


    After Joe El took control of the cores of the planets, he was equivalent to controlling these planets.


    With the creative power of the light of the planet, they built the base faster and faster. In just one month, some of the functions originally formulated for the planet were completed.


    Space jumps, planet-level shields, powerful attacks, and the ability to distort reality that allow planets to operate in defiance of the laws of physics...


    In addition to these, in the past month, due to the continuous use of the light of the planet, Joe El has become more and more skilled in the control and proficiency of the light of the planet, and he can do a lot of things with it.


    Like... create a body for yourself, observe the entire planet, fight with the light of the planet, etc.


    With the help of instruments made by Joe El, he seems to have stolen everything from Egg.


    "Are you going back?"


    Joe Al asked Mike with a smile.


    Mike nodded: "Something happened on Earth some time ago, and now go back, this planet is just used."


    "Do you need me to prepare?"


    Joe Al''s face turned straight.


    "No need." Mike groaned and said, "Complete the teleportation function as soon as possible."


    The teleportation function here does not refer to planetary teleportation, but a teleportation function similar to the Asgard Rainbow Bridge.


    "it is good."


    Joe Al responded.


    Mike looked at Joe Al and said suddenly, "You can give Clark a hug now."


    Joe Al sighed: "But I''m not really Joe Al after all."


    The real Joe Al defined him clearly when he created him, an artificial intelligence with its own memory, knowledge and feelings, always helping Clark, guiding Clark, obeying Clark''s orders...


    Mike patted Joe Al on the shoulder: "But your feelings for Clark are real, that''s enough."


    Joe El was stunned and nodded.


    "Joe, get ready, we''re ready to leave."


    Mike said, looking forward to the expressions of the three of Clark when they saw this gift.


    "You can jump anytime."


    Joe Al pointed to a ring on Mike''s left thumb and smiled, "Use that to contact me anytime."


    Mike nodded, a card appeared on his fingertips, and disappeared in a flash.


    When he reappeared, he was already on the surface of the planet.


    To be more precise, it was the home where he lived for more than a month.


    Because Egg''s palace was destroyed in the battle, Mike built a house by himself.


    Building a house with Naruto Yamato''s ninjutsu...still pretty easy.


    It was a small two-story building. The whole body was made of wood. Under the afterglow of the setting sun, it was plated with a layer of brilliant gold, which looked very beautiful.


    "dad!"


    Gwen saw Mike appear, ran over with a smile, hugged Mike''s arm and shook it gently: "When are we going back? I can''t wait to go to class."


    It''s fake to be in class, it''s real to be bored here.


    After a few of the Guardians of the Galaxy were gone, there were only three people and an AI.


    While there are so many beautiful sights to see and even she can go on an adventure,��


    After a month, she and Rui Wen have played all over the planet.


    "Tomorrow."


    Mike touched Gwen''s headClass...


    Mike''s eyes flickered.


    I''m afraid I can''t go to the original school, at least not now.


    What happened on earth, he already knew.


    Seeing that the three of Clark handled it well, he didn''t go back, but was busy with things here first.


    After all, if things are not over here, the problem of mutants will not be solved.


    "awesome!"


    Gwen gave a cheer, and ran into the house while shouting.


    "Aunt Ruiwen! Aunt Ruiwen! We are going back! We are finally going back!"


    "Slower!"


    Ruiwen looked at He Gwen angrily, and patted Gwen on the forehead lightly.


    Gwen smiled, but his eyes were on Rui Wen''s stomach.


    Noticing Gwen''s gaze, Ruiwen gently touched her stomach, her face full of tenderness, and whispered to Gwen: "Don''t worry, you will be able to see him soon."


    "I''m not in a hurry, I''m not in a hurry!"


    Gwen stared at his stomach and smiled.


    "What''s the smirk?"


    Mike looked at Gwen helplessly.


    Gwen''s expression just now was like a slut...


    "Cook and go back to Earth tomorrow!"


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 471 The Throne on the Ruins), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 ~： Cuckoo sticks

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    I don''t have time to write today, so please leave.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this (gugu strip), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 471： brought you a present

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    A golden portal appears at Mike''s house.


    After a few seconds, three people came out.


    Mike glanced at the house with a surprised look on his face.


    He didn''t expect the home to be so well preserved, exactly as it was when they left.


    Since those people regarded their family as a threat, why didn''t they come to his house to check?


    "It''s them?"


    Mike remembered several of his poker friends and shook his head with a smile.


    It seems that apart from being unreliable in playing cards, other things are still very reliable!


    Mike whispered in his heart, turned around and said to Raven and Gwen, "There are some things I didn''t tell you before."


    The two were slightly startled, and their hearts froze when they saw Mike''s serious expression.


    Mike pondered, summed up what happened during this time, and told the two about the Kent family and the mutants.


    After hearing what happened and knowing that the children in the school were safe, Ruiwen breathed a sigh of relief, but thinking of the mutants who had been persecuted over time, a cold look flashed in her eyes.


    "The wanted?"


    Gwen widened his eyes, pointed to his nose, and said angrily, "Have they ever seen such a beautiful and lovely wanted criminal?"


    God, she''s still in elementary school, how could she be the most dangerous wanted criminal in the world?


    Gwen was speechless.


    "Dad, what are we going to do next?"


    Gwen seemed to have thought of something, and the joy of coming back quickly fell.


    Her life is about to undergo a very big change. I wonder how her little friends are doing now?


    However, now is not the time to contact them, it will cause them trouble.


    Gwen muttered to himself.


    Touching Gwen''s head, Mike said, "Find those three boys back and find out the latest situation."


    When Mike got in touch with the three, the three were arranging to just rescue some of the mutants who were being chased.


    During this time, they saved a lot of people and brought them back to Wakanda temporarily, but this could not solve the problem at the root.


    Besides��


    As the current situation is getting more and more tense, there are gradually voices in Wakanda that the mutants will be driven away.


    Just when they were worried about it, they received a call from Mike...


    ��


    The portal with golden spots of light appeared again. The three of Clark rushed through the portal and looked at Mike who smiled. The three of them had different expressions.


    Clark sighed lightly, Eric was excited, and Charles was a little aggrieved.


    Before Charles could speak, Gwen suddenly exclaimed, "Ah! Charles, why is your hair missing?"


    Charles even froze and walked towards Mike with a sad face: "Dad, save me, save me, I don''t want to be so ugly!"


    Since that contact with Rakshasa, his hair has been unstoppable.


    He guessed that the two had been in contact for a long time.


    Mike sighed at Charles, hugged Charles gently, and touched Charles'' head.


    "It''s life."


    Charles'' hair will always fall out for different reasons, and the beautiful bald head that reflects sunlight is the destination of Charles''s hairstyle.


    Charles froze: "Is it really hopeless?"


    "No."


    Mike shook his head.


    He really couldn''t think of any solution for a while, and it was definitely not because Charles was better looking.


    Charles said angrily: "Why do you do this to me! Why not Eric, why not Clark, but it''s me."


    "Probably...because you fit better than them?"


    Gwen muttered softly.


    The corner of Charles'' mouth twitched, and he pinched Gwen''s face: "Little girl, do you say it again?"


    Gwen suddenly became angry and shouted: "Yeah, brother, why you! Or you can use your ability to control people all over the world, let them shave their heads bald, and turn this world into a bald world without hair. Bar!"


    After a pause, Gwen akimbo added a laugh.


    "Ha ha!"


    Listening to Gwen''s laughter, Charles rubbed his face for Gwen: "You still understand brother."


    Gwen trembled and said to Charles with a sad face: "Can you let me go then?"


    "No, they said they all shaved their heads."


    "��"


    "Enough."


    Eric pressed his eyebrows with a headache, looked at Mike and said, "Dad, what can we do next to change the current situation."


    "How about having Charles turn the whole world into bald?"


    Mike squeezed his chin and muttered.


    "��"


    Eric said angrily: "Enough! Now let''s get down to business!"


    Clark suppressed a smile and said to Mike, "I''ll tell you about the current situation."


    Mike nodded, and Clark would be more objective when talking about these things.


    After the father and son sat down, Ruiwen and Gwen also sat aside.


    After being silent for a few seconds, Clark slowly explained the current situation.


    Things are bad for mutants right now.


    If the relationship between mutants and humans was the best it had ever been before Mike left, now is the worst.


    From the best to the worst, it is only caused by a piece of news, and even this news does not prove to be all true.


    It''s just some trumped-up charges, just the promotion of some behind-the-scenes actors, which instantly destroyed the trust and understanding that had been slowly built up over the past few years.


    Trust is so fragile...


    Mike meditated in his heart and looked at Charles and Eric: "What are you going to do?"


    "We thought about it and wanted to find a place to settle the others." Charles whispered, with a deep disappointment on his face: "We were too naive before."


    Eliminate the estrangement, let the two sides understand each other, and let the mutants live in the sunshine just like everyone else.


    Such requirements are still too high.


    They have worked **** this, and they have no regrets, but feel a little pity.


    The world could have been better.


    "Settling down means...?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and asked again.


    Eric said without hesitation: "Build a country."


    "The problem at the moment is that there is simply nowhere for us to use it, so at the moment we have two approaches."


    "The first is to find a way to create our own land for the establishment of our country, and the second is to find a way for other countries to divide up a piece of land for us to rent."


    Eric looked up at Mike and said tentatively, "Dad, do you think we should choose the appropriate one?"


    Mike frowned: "That''s not appropriate!"


    Charles and Eric looked at each other and saw a hint of helplessness and anxiety in each other''s eyes.


    So, won''t their father support them this time?


    "The layout is too small."


    Mike said leisurely, took a sip of tea, and said lightly when Charles and Eric looked at him suspiciously: "I have a piece of land that you can use."


    "How big can a piece of land be!"


    Charles murmured, then froze for a moment, and said in surprise: "You said, can you put down all the mutants?"


    Mike nodded lightly.


    Charles and Eric swallowed in surprise.


    "Dad, when I say all the mutants, I don''t mean the ones from X school, but all the mutants in this world."


    "I know." Mike was still very calm, and even glanced at Charles and Eric lightly, and said calmly: "Easy."


    The surprise in their eyes turned into ecstasy.


    "Why didn''t I know we had such a big piece of land?"


    Clark looked at Mike suspiciously.


    "Just got it recently."


    Mike shook his head to Gwen: "Come on, tell these three fools, what gifts did I prepare for them when I went out this time?"


    "Cough! Cough!" Gwen cleared his throat and said, "Listen carefully, three idiots..."


    "Um?"


    Three menacing glances.


    Gwen shrugged.


    Am I still your favorite sister?


    Gwen glanced at Mike, saw Mike looking at her tenderly, and felt that he was greatly encouraged, and said quickly: "I sue you three little fools, Dad went out this time and got a planet! Yes! The kind that live in!"


    "Planet?"


    "What a joke!"


    "Gwen, are you kidding us?"


    The three of them laughed subconsciously, but after noticing the faces of the three of Mike, the three of them grew their mouths.


    That is not true, is it?


    The three looked at Mike in shock, full of questioning eyes.


    Mike nodded affirmatively: "Yes, it is a planet, a little smaller than the moon, but there is absolutely no problem in letting mutants survive."


    "!"


    The three were speechless in astonishment.


    After a few seconds of silence, Charles and Eric were moved: "Dad, thank you."


    "Silly boy."


    Mike smiled and nodded to the two of them.


    "Where is that planet?"


    Charles couldn''t help but ask.


    Mike rubbed his chin against the sky and said, "This planet is a bit special. I plan to turn it into another satellite of the earth, and I can make the planet jump at any time."


    Planet Jump! ?


    The three were shocked again.


    "I have a question."


    Clark pinched his chin in confusion and said, "How are we going to migrate? This is not ten thousand or one hundred thousand, but a million, possibly even ten million level of population migration."


    Although there is no specific number for the number of mutants, it is estimated that there are at least millions of people according to the number of people Charles sensed using the brain wave machine.


    "The portal can be solved."


    Mike knocked on his forehead and said to Charles: "You use the brainwave machine to contact all the mutants, tell them about this, set up a meeting point for each area, and when the mutants who are willing to leave gather together, use the portal send them away."


    "Yes." Charles pondered and said, "But it will take some time to repair the brainwave machine."


    Before, the X school was bombed, and the brainwave machine must have been damaged or even destroyed, but with Eric, it shouldn''t take long to repair it.


    "Go."


    Mike said to the two with a smile, and suddenly said, "Oh, by the way, Eric seems to have prepared a stage for me."


    Eric touched his head embarrassedly: "That, on impulse, I..."


    "I like it very much." Mike said with a smile: "When the brainwave machine is repaired, let''s do the liquidation and migration together."


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 472 brought you a gift (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 472： Planet Comes

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    Three days later, the ruins of the White House.


    During this time, the ruined White House has become another symbol.


    It became a disgrace to a country and inspired a fire in the hearts of countless patriots.


    But after they saw the flying metal throne, they couldn''t help but remember what happened that day.


    Three people have won a war and a country.


    These three were superheroes who were supposed to protect them, but now they are super criminals, on the opposite side of the country.


    Thinking of what Clark and the three of them did that day, some were horrified, some were angry, and some were regretful.


    Today, just as many people came to commemorate the ruins of the White House, a figure quietly appeared on the metal throne on the ruins of the White House.


    Who is this, dare to sit on that throne?


    You know, this thing was left by those three people, aren''t you afraid of angering those three people?


    Just when the people who saw this scene were surprised and shocked, a slightly cold voice sounded in their minds.


    "First time meeting, I''m Mike Kent."


    "Yes, as you said, there is a conspiracy to use mutants to start a war to rule the world Mike Kent."


    "It''s Superman, Magneto, the Mike Kent of Professor X''s father."


    Hearing this, fear flashed in everyone''s eyes.


    Some people stepped back in fear, while others took pictures with their mobile phones. The soldiers guarding near the ruins of the White House immediately reported the situation to the military.


    For a while, the entire scene was in chaos.


    Mike stood on the platform and quietly watched the chaotic scene below.


    The important person has not come yet, and the audience is not enough, he needs to wait a little longer.


    A few minutes later, all the ordinary people surrounding the ruins were driven away. The ruins of the White House were once again surrounded by soldiers and various weapons and equipment, and the guards rushed to the scene immediately. In addition, Mike also saw Reporters and some news vans.


    This area has become a high-security area since Clark and the three of them worked here.


    The guards looked at Mike with vigilance in their eyes.


    They didn''t know what Mike Kent was here for, but it certainly wasn''t to introduce himself.


    They are ready to rush up at any time.


    Glancing at the people below, he said slowly, "Before, those three children proved something to you and the world."


    It proves that the Kent family is strong, and that the Kent family does not need the power of the mutant group at all to easily destroy a city or even a country.


    Mike looked down at everyone and continued: "I''m here to prove one more thing to you today and deal with some minor issues."


    Mike reached out and gestured with two fingers.


    "If they can destroy the country, I can easily destroy this planet. As for conquering the world through war, I, our Kent family don''t even need it."


    Mike smiled lightly, but his tone was cold: "Because of things like planets, we have one."


    Saying that, he reached out and snapped his fingers.


    And as Mike snapped his fingers, the space was distorted, and then torn apart, and a planet slowly appeared in the sky above everyone''s heads without any preparation.


    The screams sounded one after another, and people''s worldview was once again hit destructively.


    "No, it''s an illusion! It must be his ability!"


    "Yes! How could a planet suddenly appear here?"


    "Haha! I must not have woken up."


    People screamed in panic, unable to believe what was happening in front of them.


    This is a planet!


    "You can use your own methods to verify the authenticity of this planet."


    Mike still had a smile on his face.


    "And during your verification period, I started to solve some small things I said."


    While talking, Mike walked to the throne behind him and sat on it under the eyes of all the people.


    "This war is a conspiracy, and many people must have seen some information about this conspiracy released by the Avengers."


    "Ultron, which was solved before, is the culprit that caused this war. He used false evidence to cause a war between humans and mutants, and to make the Kent family stand on the opposite side of this world."


    "It''s true, but a lot of people don''t seem to believe it."


    "Of course, those things don''t matter now."


    Mike said leisurely, and a mockery slowly appeared in his eyes.


    "Ultron who wants to cause this war is hateful, but what really makes me sick are those who know this is a conspiracy, but are still secretly promoting this war."


    The people driving this war? Is someone pushing this war?


    Hearing Mike''s words, some people sank in their hearts, some people thought to themselves, and most ordinary people expressed shock.


    Mike smiled slightly and continued: "However, this is not important. The reason why I say this is just to tell you that these people need to be punished."


    "Besides, there is one more thing to announce, please listen to the voice in your head."


    As soon as the voice fell, except for a very small number of people equipped with mind shields, almost at the same time, everyone heard the voice of Charles who was connected to everyone with the help of a brain wave machine.


    "I''m Charles Kent, Headmaster of School X."


    "All good mutants, you will now face a choice, stay here, or follow us to leave this planet and go to another planet to build our own home."


    "If you choose to leave, please wait at the meeting point I announced within three days, and during this period, if you encounter someone who hinders your gathering or hurts you, you can call me for help in your mind, and we will help you. , punish those people or forces."


    After the words fell, Charles disconnected all human spiritual links and told all mutants a series of locations of the collection.


    This is a huge project, and everyone is shocked by it.


    Afterwards, some mutants started to take action after hearing about the closest gathering place to them.


    Some mutants who were in a bad situation and were fleeing for their lives or even being persecuted immediately began to call for help.


    When receiving a message of distress, Charles was screened, identified, and through the impressions of the mutants on the surrounding environment, and immediately sent the relevant information into Mike''s mind.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and cards appeared in his hand.


    Cards dissipate as blips.


    When the portals appeared around Mike, the attacks that were embodied by the cards came to the mutants through the portals, and after killing those who were chasing them, the portals flashed quickly, and They were brought to Mike''s side.


    Those mutants who were being hunted down saw that they were in a strange place, especially when there were many soldiers around, which made them panic and even panic.


    At this moment, Charles'' voice sounded again in their minds, and after telling them the general situation, he calmed them down.


    The rescued mutants looked at Mike sitting on the throne with grateful eyes. Although they were still afraid, the fear in their hearts gradually weakened after seeing that the soldiers surrounding them did not intend to do anything.


    They looked at the flashing golden portals, the various attacks that rushed out of the portals, and the compatriots who appeared in front of them as the portals moved.


    Is that how they were teleported?


    The rescued mutants knew it.


    Portals keep flashing, and there are more and more mutants here.


    Watching this scene, Ross''s heart gradually became fearful.


    He originally wanted to wait for Mike to consume some of his strength, but as time passed, he didn''t see Mike''s consumption, but instead his fear grew more and more.


    He glanced at the other guardians and sighed inwardly after seeing that they had the same expressions.


    Suddenly, for half an hour, the flashing portal disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, the guards and soldiers breathed a sigh of relief.


    Can''t endure this level of consumption?


    Just when they were guessing, Mike opened a portal again and said to the mutants who were rescued by him: "Go through here, and you will reach the planet above."


    Mike pointed to the planet above his head.


    The mutants were stunned, some cheered, some screamed in unbelievable pain, and then the gratitude to Mike and the Kent family joined together, and together, it became like a tsunami of mountains and tsunamis. cheers.


    They were cheering for themselves, for the Kents, for the mutants.


    "Everyone! The new life is waiting for you, go!"


    Mike waved to the mutants under the platform, and when they got to the planet, Joe El would place them.


    The mutants walked over excitedly one by one.


    But after the thousands of mutants under the platform disappeared, Mike did not continue to use this method to save the mutants.


    There are a lot of mutants who need to be rescued. Although he has a lot of card inventory, it is definitely not enough to save everyone. .


    The mainstay of the operation was Charles.


    With the ability of Charles, the mutants who are being hunted can be rescued, and those enemies can be solved by the way.


    Of course, Charles'' ability to maintain this intensity of use, whether it is consumption or the ability of the brain to process information, is huge for him, but Mike used the Kryptonian ability card to strengthen Charles once.


    The rescue of the mutants is left to Charles, and Mike has another thing to do now.


    Fulfill what you just said and punish those who secretly promote this war.


    The portal reappeared.


    This time, the attacks that came through the portal were dazzling beams of light.


    After a few seconds, General Ross received messages one by one.


    It was a message of death.


    He looked at Mike sitting on the throne in shock, took a deep breath, looked at the other guardians who were equally shocked, and said, "If what he said is true, those who promote war should indeed be punished. "


    "It shouldn''t be the people he punished!"


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 473 The Planet Comes (please subscribe, ask for a monthly ticket!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 473： Avengers, enter...

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    Rose''s righteous voice made the guards startled.


    "But if it wasn''t for Mike Kent, if there wasn''t the Kent family, who would punish those who pushed the war? Who would punish them?"


    Ross''s expression froze, he glared at Rhodes fiercely, and said angrily: "Rod! You are a soldier, don''t forget your responsibilities!"


    Falcon Sam muttered, "I think it makes sense."


    Seeing Ross looking at him fiercely, Sam whispered, "I''ve already retired."


    Ross snorted coldly, looked at Mike on the high platform, took a deep breath, and walked out step by step.


    No matter what, he''d try to stop Mike, even if the hope was so slim that he couldn''t see it himself.


    Because, he is a soldier, he is Ross, he is a general.


    Seeing Ross''s actions, Mr. Fantastic''s expression changed, and his three friends set their eyes on him, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Obviously, in the guardian team, the four Mister Fantastic also have their own small team.


    Mister Fantastic hesitated.


    From the very beginning, they were involved in the X school battle, and he was very resistant to attacking those children.


    Besides, facing Mike Kent, they couldn''t win at all.


    Another important point was that there was a voice in his heart telling him that what Mike Kent was doing was right.


    Like Lord said, if Mike Kent doesn''t punish those people, who can punish those people, and who dares to do so?


    Ross glanced at his teammates again and couldn''t help but cursed.


    Sure enough, when you recruited people, you shouldn''t have recruited these people.


    Recruiting some people who only listen to orders is much easier than these people.


    At this moment, two voices suddenly appeared among them.


    A terrified Minister of Defense and a hooded Rakshasa who was completely wrapped.


    The Secretary of Defense looked at Mike Kent with horror on his face.


    If it wasn''t for Rakshasa to teleport him away, he would have died just now.


    "Leon Cohen?"


    Ross whispered and asked the other party, "Why didn''t you... come?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! You guardians quickly take down that person!"


    Leon Cohen said anxiously, but noticed the expressions of the guards, and his heart sank.


    Suddenly, his body froze.


    He felt two cold eyes fall on him.


    He turned his head and saw that Mike was looking at him, ready to kill him at any time.


    "Damn, if you don''t do it, I will do it myself!"


    He spoke quickly, his eyes flashed, and he shouted in a low voice, "Rakshasa, do it!"


    After the words fell, the tightly wrapped Rakshasa suddenly appeared beside the Invisible Woman and Human Torch, raised his hand and pressed them on their faces.


    "what!"


    The two cried out in pain, but their abilities were quickly sucked away by Rakshasa.


    "Damn it! You lunatic!"


    Mister Fantastic cursed, stretched his arms to block Rakshasa, and the Stone Man also roared and rushed towards Rakshasa.


    Rhode and Sam on the side were also shocked and prepared to attack.


    Ross looked at the Secretary of Defense angrily: "You are crazy!"


    There are not only a few of them here, but also a large number of soldiers, and even some crazy reporters who are not afraid of death.


    "Since you are unwilling to do it, then hand over your power to Rakshasa, so that there may be a chance to win!"


    The defense minister''s eyes flashed with madness.


    He can''t take care of that much anymore, and if he doesn''t fight, he will only have to die.


    Rakshasa''s eyes flashed, and except for his palms, his whole body burned with flames.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Fantastic shrank his eyes and hurriedly said, "Ben! Stop!"


    With that said, his arms wrapped around the Stone Man''s body and stopped the Stone Man.


    Rakshasa is threatening them with the Invisible Woman and the Human Torch.


    The two looked at Rakshasa and the Minister of Defense angrily.


    Fortunately, Rakshasa released the Human Torch after only about ten seconds of contact.


    Then, Rakshasa carried the Invisible Woman and walked towards Mr. Fantastic.


    Mr. Fantastic sighed, looked at the invisible woman affectionately, and took the initiative to stretch out his hand.


    The other party''s intention is obvious, to absorb their abilities, but not to kill them, if they don''t cooperate...


    Rakshasa''s hand grabbed him, his consciousness began to blur, and a painful feeling swept through his body, causing him to cry out involuntarily.


    After a few seconds, Rakshasa looked at the Stone Man with Mister Fantastic.


    The Stone Man cursed angrily, but stood still.


    Rakshasa put his hand on the stone man, and after absorbing the ability of the stone man, his eyes swept over Rhode and Falcon without any reluctance.


    Two people: "��"


    They feel insulted.


    "Come on! Ross!"


    The Secretary of Defense gave Ross a cold drink, and a layer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    If you don''t kill Mike, it''s useless for him to get there.


    He glanced at Mike, and saw that Mike was still looking at them with playful eyes, as if looking at a struggling bug.


    Frightened, angry, unwilling, resentful...


    He stared viciously at Mike, cursing the Kent family.


    Ross roared, his skin flushed red, and he began to transform.


    But just when he had just finished transforming, Rakshasa suddenly appeared beside him and put his hand on him.


    Ross was startled, but his consciousness immediately fell into a state of paralysis.


    After more than ten seconds, Ross felt his powerless body and looked at the two angrily.


    Obviously, like Mister Fantastic, he lost his ability in a short period of time.


    Ignoring the eyes of several people, the Minister of Defense looked at Rakshasa.


    Rakshasa let out a low voice, her whole body began to swell, her skin was stained with a hint of red, and even some cracks in the stone appeared on her body. Then, flames burned on her body, and her body quickly disappeared, disappearing in place.


    Not teleportation, but stealth.


    For a time, Rakshasa used several abilities.


    In the next moment, the invisible Rakshasa used teleportation to appear behind Mike and grabbed Mike with his hand.


    Mike didn''t even move, as if he didn''t notice it.


    At this moment, Clark fell from the sky, blocked Mike''s side, and reached out and grabbed Rakshasa.


    Rakshasa was startled and noticed Clark''s blue gloves attached to the battle suit.


    Clark whispered: "Just guard against your ability."


    Rakshasa gave a low voice, and several abilities exploded from her.


    Power, fire, shock waves.


    But Clark didn''t move.


    At this moment, Rakshasa''s hands and feet suddenly stretched out, wrapping around Clark like a python.


    Clark disappeared in place, and when he appeared, he held a mind shield in his hand.


    Last time, Rakshasa absorbed his ability to keep up with his speed, this time...


    "Crack!"


    Clark crushed it, and Rakshasa was startled. When he was about to attack again, the power of the mind quietly poured into her mind and controlled her directly in place.


    "Another murdered mutant child."


    Mike whispered.


    Rakshasa, is this a little naughty?


    He looked at the Minister of Defense below with sarcasm in his eyes.


    A person who is disgusted and wants to clean up all mutants, the biggest trump card is a mutant girl?


    It''s just... ridiculous.


    "Dad, this child is also a victim, can I not hurt her? I will find a way to get her back to normal."


    Charles'' voice echoed in Mike''s head.


    Obviously, Charles has also been paying attention to the situation here.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and Rakshasa fell asleep.


    Mike looked at the Minister of Defense, and the Minister of Defense narrowed his eyes. He wanted to let the people around him protect him, but found that no one was available.


    The five guards were ''killed'' by him, and the remaining two watched him vigilantly. As for the surrounding soldiers, they were also afraid of him when they saw him let Rakshasa attack their own people.


    "Damn it! Falcons, war machines, you..."


    "Bah!"


    With a soft sound, a hole appeared in his head, his body softened, and he fell to the ground.


    Mike continued his disciplinary work as he swept the other''s body.


    At this moment, the Avengers descended from the sky in fighter planes.


    Tony''s missiles, Wanda''s energy bombs, Hawkeye''s sharp arrows, and the roaring Hulk and Pietro who first appeared beside Mike...


    As soon as the crowd appeared, they launched a violent attack on Mike.


    At this moment, Clark, who had been standing beside Mike, moved.


    He first threw Pietro out, then rushed straight towards the Hulk, smashing it down from the air, his eyes flashed, his thermal vision swept away, and after detonating all of Tony''s missiles, he pinched the eagle. The arrow of the eye, the body blocked Wanda''s energy bomb.


    boom!


    With a bang, Hawkeye''s arrow exploded.


    Clark walked through the flames, looking at the Avengers.


    He is like an indestructible shield.


    To attack his father, he must be defeated first.


    "Avengers! Enter..."


    Steve roared, and before he could finish shouting, he fell to the ground with a ''pop''.


    At the same time, Tony also fell from the air, Wanda quietly rolled his eyes turned around and threw himself on the ground, Pietro fainted as soon as he fell to the ground, and Black Widow and Hawkeye also passed out with their backs to each other.


    Seeing this scene, Mike''s eyes jumped.


    Dude, the show has come to me.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk roared, his legs stretched, and he looked like he was about to explode.


    Seeing this scene, Mike nodded secretly.


    Still the Hulk honest.


    But the next moment, Hulk screamed and fell to the ground.


    "��"


    So, Hulk is the actor?


    The corners of Mike''s eyes twitched, and he glanced lightly at the person below. With a flash of light in his hand, the portal continued to appear.


    After a while, when the portal no longer appeared, the person who should be punished was finally punished.


    Mike sat quietly on the throne, looked around indifferently, and said: "The punishment is over, I will stay here during the three-day retreat of the mutants, if you want to challenge me, I am always welcome. "


    "Send her away first."


    Mike said to Clark and pointed to the sleeping Rakshasa.


    Clark nodded and left with Rakshasa.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 474 Avengers, enter... (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) The reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 474： Kent Star

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    a week later.


    Even though it has been a few days since the incident on the ruins of the White House, the heat is still unabated.


    According to the agreement, Mike stayed on the throne on the ruins of the White House for three days.


    As soon as three days arrived, Mike left immediately.


    During this period, Mike would make shots from time to time, and each shot meant that the person who was hurting the mutants was punished.


    As for doubting whether what Mike did was a conspiracy or whether it was to rule the world...


    Oh, everyone has directly pulled over a planet.


    What kind of conspiracy is needed for such a powerful person to rule the earth?


    After the Kent family showed their strength, the Kent family''s conspiracy suddenly fell apart and collapsed.


    Although many people are still condemning the Kent family''s behavior as arrogant and arrogant, no one dares to arrogantly say that they are wrong and need to pay the price.


    Of course, many people expressed regret that the Kent family left the earth. After all, with such a powerful person guarding the earth in secret, their safety can be guaranteed.


    However, no matter what, there is no doubt that after this incident, the Kent family has become a legend and an invincible representative on earth.


    Now, as long as they looked up, they could see the planet brought by the Mike Kent family.


    That planet is now orbiting outside Earth, becoming Earth''s second satellite, becoming the second moon, and becoming the Kent star in everyone''s mind.


    The appearance of Kent''s star has been called impossible by many astronomers and physicists.


    They couldn''t believe that after an asteroid became a satellite of the earth, it did not affect anything on the earth at all, not even the moon.


    This situation simply shattered their worldview.


    However, with the Reality Gem, anything is possible.


    After a few days, more and more people became curious about Kent Star and what it looked like on it.


    After all, this planet is the closest, habitable planet to them.


    Some people even started to look forward to it.


    Another week passed, and new news came from the Kent star.


    The people of Kent star come to earth to buy resources.


    Food, clothing, raw materials, livestock, etc��


    And taking this opportunity, some people also went to Kent to have a look.


    The beauty is like a paradise, it is like a scenery that only exists in people''s dreams.


    That''s what everyone who came back said.


    Originally, some people still didn''t believe it, but after some videos were released, people were shocked.


    The air is fresh, without a trace of pollution, and the blue sky is like a mirror.


    Beautiful, clean, dreamy��


    Make people yearn.


    ��


    At this time, on the Kent star.


    This is the new home of mutants, and they are enthusiastic about building the new home.


    Of course, they first have to get their own ID chip, an ID card tied to each mutant.


    The ID card looks like a piece of clear glass, but it''s actually a solid thing. It''s the equivalent of an ID card, and it''s proof that they belong to the residents of Kent.


    It''s just that in addition to basic information such as someone''s name, there will also be information about the abilities of each mutant.


    Of course, the ability information is confidential. Except for the administrator to see it, it will only be seen by others when the owner of your ID card chooses to display it.


    The identity chip will be connected to the Kent Star network in the future. If there are changes in the future, the information on the identity card will be updated in real time.


    The mutant who received the ID card looked at his ID card with joy, the joy and excitement in his eyes almost overflowed from his eyes, as if he had obtained some kind of proof and recognition.


    Then, they immediately rushed to the school teacher who was temporarily in charge of arranging the construction tasks, and signed up to participate in the construction.


    Mutants have different abilities, and many of them can be used for construction. Even if the abilities are not suitable, they will be assigned other tasks.


    The mutants without leadership ID cards are anxiously waiting for their ID cards at the robot created by Joe El.


    According to statistics, there are only more than seven million mutants who came to Kent.


    Of course, this is not all mutants. There are some mutants left on the earth, and this part has its own reasons for not leaving the earth. Perhaps it is because of its powerful ability that there is no need to leave at all, or it may be because of various factors such as family and environment. For some reason did not choose to leave.


    However, this part of the mutants is only a small part. According to Charles'' statistics, there are only about two million.


    In other words, there are only more than seven million people on this planet, which is not as large as some large cities on Earth.


    So it is enough to build only one city for the time being.


    Kent star, the land area accounts for half of the planet, although there is a large enough place for them to build and use, but it will not be used indiscriminately and cannot be used privately.


    Another new day, another new beginning.


    Mike looked at the landed spaceship and smiled.


    It''s those guys from the Guardians of the Galaxy Vol.


    He notified the other party two days ago because there was something for them to help with.


    The spaceship slowly landed, and some mutants noticed that, although they were a little curious, there was no sign of fear.


    "Hi! Mike!"


    The M-shaped spaceship just landed, and the moment the hatch opened, the rocket ran out first.


    He happily greeted Mike, turned back and shouted at the few people who were getting off the spaceship, and said angrily, "Come on, you lazy bastards!"


    Hearing this, the four of Star-Lord immediately looked at the rocket angrily.


    Rocket snorted softly and didn''t care. He held a small tree man sitting on his shoulder in the palm of his hand and introduced to Mike: "Groot."


    "I''m Groot."


    Little Groot looked at Mike curiously and extended his hand to Mike.


    Mike smiled and shook it with a finger and little Groot''s hand. Little Groot''s eyes lit up, and a green leaf suddenly grew from the top of his head.


    "Groot! I''m Groot!"


    Little Groot screamed happily, jumped up from Rocket''s shoulder and landed in Mike''s palm.


    Everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy watched this scene in amazement. Except for the few of them, it was the first time they saw little Groot and the person they met for the first time so close.


    "He said you smelled of sunshine and you looked like a nice guy."


    Rocket translated for Groot Jr.


    Little Groot nodded on Mike''s palm, stretched out his hand to Mike, and then a small white flower grew out of Groot''s palm.


    "I''m Groot."


    "This is for you."


    Rocket translated the sentence, even a little jealous.


    "Thank you."


    Mike reached out and nodded at Groot''s head, took off the little flower, and pinned it to Gwen''s ear beside him.


    Gwen looked at little Groot, his eyes almost lit up.


    so cute.


    "Long time no see, Gwen."


    A few of the Guardians of the Galaxy greeted Gwen.


    Gwen responded with a smile.


    "Is this the mutant you''re talking about?"


    Star-Lord looked at the surrounding construction scene and asked curiously.


    Mike nodded and said, "Yes, they all migrated from the earth."


    "What do you mean by mutant?"


    Gamora asked curiously.


    "Well, it means that they are basically the same as humans, but because there are some subtle differences in genetics, they will awaken a superpower."


    "superpower!"


    Everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy screamed.


    Drax turned to look at Star-Lord, and the others turned to look at Star-Lord.


    Star-Lord said speechlessly: "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not a mutant."


    "Yes."


    After the incident on Planet Egg, the mantis woman who joined the Guardians of the Galaxy nodded and said, "He is the son of the gods."


    Star-Lord puffed out his chest.


    "too weak."


    "It has to be recharged every once in a while."


    "Not charging is a waste."


    "I''m Groot."


    Star-Lord looked at the crowd with a speechless expression.


    "puff!"


    Gamora smiled and said to Mike: "This time, what can we help with? Just say it."


    Mike groaned and said, "You have also seen the situation here."


    The crowd nodded.


    "This is under construction and requires a lot of resources. I want you to take my son Eric to collect and buy resources."


    Some resources are purchased from Earth, while others are purchased from other planets.


    "no problem!"


    Star-Lord agreed immediately, and then whispered to Mike: "Is your son very powerful?"


    Mike thought for a while and said, "You are not his opponent together."


    "Then there will be no problem!"


    Star Lord''s eyes lit up.


    "What about transportation?"


    Rocket muttered: "If you are building a city, you need too many things, and transportation will be troublesome."


    The universe is not so safe.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a problem."


    Mike smiled, flipped his palms, took out two rings and handed them to them, saying, "This is a communication ring made by Joe. With it, you can determine your location, and you can use it to call Joe to call the space door."


    "so smart!"


    Star-Lord screamed, and immediately took one, UU reading www.uukanshu. com and the Rockets quickly took one.


    "Peter?"


    Gamora looked at Star-Lord, her eyes indifferent.


    Star-Lord immediately dedicated it to Gamora and put it on Gamora''s hand.


    Suddenly, Gamora''s gaze softened as she looked at Star-Lord.


    "Eric."


    Mike shouted, Eric flew from a distance, landed next to Mike, and looked at the Guardians of the Galaxy curiously.


    "Eric, my son."


    Mike introduced the Guardians of the Galaxy and immediately said, "This is the Guardians of the Galaxy I told you about."


    Eric greeted everyone and shook hands.


    "Come on, let''s take you around, it won''t take long before a city will appear here."


    Mike spoke to the crowd and walked forward first.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy hurried to keep up.


    Then, they discovered a very surprising scene.


    Wherever Mike and his son passed by, the mutants would look at them with great respect, and many people even bent over to express their respect.


    It gave them a feeling as if Mike and the others were kings here.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 475 Kent Star (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 475： came back

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    Washington, in a secret base.


    This is the secret base of the Sentinel Project. Recently, the Sentinel Project has become more and more smooth, the development speed is getting faster and faster, and even now it has become more perfect.


    However, unlike before, Sentinels don''t know if they can come in handy, after all, most mutants have gone to Kent.


    Thinking of what happened recently, the person in charge of the Sentinel project sighed.


    He spent years of hard work on the Sentinel plan, but now the Sentinel doesn''t know if it can be used.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little distressed.


    Really want to see the power of the Sentinel.


    He meditated silently in his heart, glanced at the latest model of Sentinel, then turned and left the laboratory.


    "boom!"


    With a soft click, the laboratory fell into darkness.


    But just after he left, two scarlet light spots appeared in the silent and dark laboratory, and after a stream of data streams flashed from the scarlet eyes, several secret factories began to operate.


    ��


    "Mike! Goodbye!"


    "I''m Groot!"


    Rocket and Groot waved to Mike.


    Mike nodded to them, looked at Eric beside him, and said softly, "Go, be careful on the road."


    "I know."


    Eric responded and got on the Rocket Star-Lord''s spaceship.


    Star-Lord held the latest mobile phone, with a pair of headphones around his neck, playing classic music, and said to Mike: "I have been very happy these days, if we didn''t have a big order, I really want to stay here again. two days."


    "Hey, you don''t actually need to go, I believe Gamora and the others can solve it."


    Mike looked at Star-Lord teasingly.


    Star Lord: "��"


    "Yes, just stay here."


    Gamora patted Star-Lord''s shoulder.


    Drax glanced at Star Lord and nodded solemnly: "You stay, we have Eric."


    "Poor Peter!"


    The mantis girl sighed and walked into the spaceship.


    "Hey, wait for me!"


    Star-Lord shouted, and when the door of the spacecraft was about to close, he rushed in quickly, and then there was a burst of complaints.


    Watching the spaceship leave, Mike looked at Gwen on the side, filled Gwen''s face with longing, and said, "Let''s go back to Earth, you start school tomorrow."


    "Can I?"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up, and then said worriedly: "I know the current situation of our family, should I not be suitable for school now?"


    Although the wanted order has become a joke, strictly speaking, their family is still a wanted criminal.


    They don''t care about this, but not the school.


    The important thing is that there was too much commotion in their house, and if she went to school as part of the Kent family, it would cause a riot.


    This is what Gwen doesn''t want to see.


    "It''s okay, it won''t matter."


    Mike winked at Gwen.


    "Really?"


    Gwen looked at his father in surprise.


    Although Kent Star is very good, she has no friends here, and she misses her little friends on earth.


    "Yes, as long as we make some cosmetic changes."


    Mike touched Gwen''s head.


    Gwen''s eyes lit up and said, "Like Brother Eric before?"


    "right."


    Mike smiled: "Just make a little change, we will be another look, there will be no problem."


    "Great, when are we going back?"


    "You can do it now if you want, but... we need to get Tony to help us get our new identity first."


    "Then start now!"


    Gwen couldn''t wait to speak, and said with some worry: "Then can I change my appearance again?"


    "Of course, anytime."


    Mike said with a smile, and took Gwen back to his temporary home on Kent.


    ��


    The next day, Mike returned to Earth with Gwen and Raven.


    He used his full-hand skills to adjust Gwen''s facial features. Although it was only fine-tuned, it was still as cute and beautiful, but it became another face.


    As for his own words, he has also aged him a lot, at least in line with his current age. Such a tone has also changed his appearance.


    As for Raven, no help needed.


    Then, he asked Tony to help them get new identities.


    There is no need to change the name, after all, there are many people with this name.


    The house is also the original house. Their address has not been leaked by Ultron, but they have changed their place.


    And after they returned to Earth, Clark also returned to Earth.


    What Ultron announced was Clark''s name and his disguised Superman image, which didn''t match his usual appearance, so it wouldn''t cause any trouble.


    As for the matter of Kent Star, just leave it to Charles, there will be no problem with the help of teachers from X school and Eric''s staff.


    Joe El has already designed the city, just build it according to the blueprint.


    Although the trouble this time is very big and has had a very big impact on the whole world, it seems that it has not changed much in the life of the Mike family.


    Eric and Charles are still working for the future of mutants, Clark is still his reporter, Gwen is still going to school, and Mike is still his salty... leisurely dad.


    If anything has changed, it is that the Kent family has become a horror legend on Earth, and the ruins of the White House and the throne on the ruins have become a witness to this event, and even a new iconic building, the mutants Got a new home.


    The golden portal quietly appeared in Mike''s house, and the three of them came out from inside.


    "I''m going to get my bag!"


    Gwen cheered and rushed upstairs.


    This may be the first time Gwen has been so active in school.


    Today is Monday, in order not to be late, she prepared everything early.


    "This child."


    Mike shook his head with a smile, looked at the dust in the house, and whispered, "It needs to be cleaned."


    Rui Wen nodded: "Then I''m going to buy vegetables. For so long, I shouldn''t eat anything in the refrigerator."


    "I''m going to school!"


    Gwen ran downstairs, talking to Mike, and rushed out of the house like a gust of wind.


    "You slow down."


    Mike smiled and sent Gwen away from the house to the door.


    At this moment, he saw the old neighbors who lived around came out of the house.


    Obviously, these old neighbors of his are paying attention to the movement of his house.


    "Damn, who is this old man? That''s Mike''s house!"


    Peggy Carter came over angrily, and after seeing this scene, Maria also called out Pepper Potts from the room and walked to Mike''s house angrily.


    Steve looked at the man in front of Mike''s house suspiciously, feeling that the other person was somewhat familiar.


    At the same time, the old neighbors who lived nearby all walked to Mike''s house.


    Opposite John Brennan couple, Bruce, Natasha, Wanda and Pietro, Hank Pym who happened to live here at this time, and the new resident Vision, all to the ''old man'' Surrounded by.


    "Who are you?"


    Peggy Carter glared at the old man in front of him, looking very angry.


    Mike: "��"


    He glanced at the door of Maria''s house, and when he noticed that Tony was standing at the door, looking like he was watching a good show, he instantly understood.


    Apparently, the guy didn''t tell anyone else about his return.


    Mike looked at the other people around, and was silent for a while,


    Okay!


    Is this taking his ''neighbor'' as some kind of boss?


    He secretly laughed in his heart, but there was a somewhat surprised, even a little scared expression on his face.


    "Well, I just moved here."


    "I don''t care if you just moved here, I''ll give you a sum of money, you give me to leave quickly!"


    Peggy Carter said angrily, turned around and shouted, "Maria, pay!"


    Maria responded, then was slightly startled.


    Is this using her as a wallet?


    Immediately rolled his eyes, but shouted, "No problem!"


    At this moment, Mike walked towards Peggy Carter angrily: "I won''t move! Unless..."


    With a sullen expression on his face, he looked at Peggy Carter up and down, then slammed close to Peggy Carter, and said in an ambiguous tone, "You accompany me tonight."


    Peggy Carter''s eyes jumped, and when he really wanted to speak, Steve rushed to Peggy Carter''s side, pulled him into his arms, looked at Mike and said helplessly: "Mike, you can just say that. Too much."


    Mike was startled: "You recognize me?"


    Steve spread his hands: "Obviously."


    "Although your appearance has changed a lot, um...you have become a lot older, but the smell of salted fish on your body is too obvious."


    Mike: "��"


    God what a smell of salted fish!


    What the **** is this?


    His face darkened.


    Then his eyes swept across the others, and when he saw that they were all bursting into laughter, even Peggy Carter, who had been furious before, was full of teasing, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Emotions have long been recognized.


    The clown is himself...


    "It''s boring!"


    Mike muttered, but smiled at everyone.


    "Well, let''s have a meal together tonight?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone nodded.


    "It''s still decent!"


    Hank Pym said coolly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Others laughed.


    Mike waved his hand: "Go, go back to your own house, don''t make trouble here, I still have to clean the room? Would you like to help?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone squeaked, turned around and ran.


    Mike: ?_?


    ��


    Meanwhile, on the Gwen School bus.


    Gwen sat in the corner, looked at Luke in front, and smiled softly.


    "They don''t know me now... so funny."


    Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of cunning.


    Thinking of what would happen in a while, she couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth.


    The school bus stopped, and Gwen walked towards the classroom with his backpack on his back, deliberately blocking Luke''s way and turning in a circle in front of him.


    As a result, Luke glared twice, and was scolded in a low voice to get out of the way.


    Gwen: "��"


    What an idiot, didn''t you recognize me from my bag?


    Gwen muttered inwardly.


    Such Luke will definitely not be able to have a girlfriend when he grows up.


    Sticking out his tongue at Luke''s back, Gwen walked towards the classroom.


    She is a new classmate, and she has to introduce herself today.


    In the teacher''s voice, Gwen strode into the classroom, stood beside the teacher, glanced at the classroom, and was slightly startled.


    The class was still the same class, but to her surprise, Luke and Mary also changed to her previous class.


    Did it change in the new semester?


    Why didn''t these two tell her? Do you want to surprise her?


    It''s a pity that she didn''t come to school until now after going on a trip with her father during the summer vacation, not in time for the start of the new semester.


    "You can start introducing."


    The teacher thought that Gwen was a little shy for not speaking, and gave him an encouraging look.


    Gwen nodded and said, "Hello everyone, I''m Gwen, Gwen Kent!"


    As soon as the words came out, the whole classroom fell silent, and Peter, who didn''t care about the new classmates, suddenly raised their heads to look at Gwen, their eyes full of surprise.


    "Cough." The teacher coughed lightly and explained, "It''s just the same name. She is not Kent''s Gwen, not the original Gwen."


    At first, when he saw the name of this new student, he was also taken aback.


    "Che, what, just the same name, far worse than Gwen."


    Harry whispered, turned his head again, and looked out the window.


    Luke and Mary looked away after looking at their new classmates.


    Only Peter stared at his new classmate with wide-eyed eyes.


    Yes, he recognized Gwen.


    Although Gwen''s appearance was different from before, he still recognized Gwen from some of Gwen''s small movements and Gwen''s schoolbag.


    He looked at Gwen excitedly and almost cried out.


    "Snapped!"


    He covered his mouth.


    Obviously, smart Peter also understands what happens when Gwen''s identity is called out.


    At the same time, Gwen also noticed Peter''s eyes, and then he was slightly startled and smiled.


    Still Peter reliable.


    She said in her heart and walked to her original seat.


    "Hey, stop for me! You impostor, you can''t choose that seat!"


    Harry yelled and pointed at Gwen coldly.


    Luke and Mary Jane also frowned.


    "Classmate, choose another seat, this seat is occupied."


    Mary Jane said softly.


    "Someone? I don''t see it!"


    Gwen said with a smile looked at Harry provocatively, and put down the schoolbag.


    "Damn it!" Harry yelled, "you''ll regret it!"


    "I''m so scared."


    Gwen said with a smile.


    "Harry Osborn, sit me back!"


    The teacher snorted lowly.


    Harry snorted coldly, glared at the teacher, and sat back in his seat.


    Just let this impostor sit for a while, and when the class is over, drive her away!


    That''s Gwen''s seat!


    Harry glared at Gwen, and Luke and Mary glared at Gwen.


    Just then, Gwen made a gesture under the desk.


    Harry''s eyes widened suddenly and looked at Gwen in disbelief.


    Gwen smiled at the four, wrote something on the paper, and threw it to Peter.


    Peter glanced, smiled, and threw it to Harry, Harry happily threw it to Mary, and Mary covered her mouth with joy, and threw it to Luke.


    Luke opened it.


    I saw a ''shh'' expression on the paper, with a line of words beside it.


    I''m back, keep it a secret.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 476 is back (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 476： Wealth password

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    "You go, I know, I''ll think about it."


    "Well, you can come back anytime."


    "Goodbye, Sol."


    Mike hung up the phone and pressed his eyebrows lightly.


    After the White House incident, Saul returned to Earth after a trip to Kent, and began to get tired of his girlfriend, but before leaving, he said goodbye to Mike with a good conscience, and brought an invitation from Asgard by the way.


    This invitation...


    Mike pinched his chin and muttered, "It seems a little too serious, let''s talk about it later."


    Making a decision in his heart, Mike looked at Rui Wen who was listening to music with his eyes closed, a smile on his face.


    "Look at what I do?"


    Aware of Mike''s gaze, Ruiwen opened her eyes and glanced at Mike lazily.


    "What do you want for lunch?"


    Mike asked, and glanced at Ruiwen''s stomach.


    Hey, little guy, he''s a little bigger than before, and now he''s lying on his stomach and moving like a little frog.


    "You use your ability to look after the child again!"


    Ruiwen glared at Mike angrily.


    Mike now sees eight times a day is less.


    "hey-hey."


    Mike laughed, with undisguised anticipation in his eyes.


    This is the first time Mike has experienced the feeling of waiting for a life to appear in his life. Although he is already the father of four children, there is no such process before. They are all cash on delivery and have not participated in the production at all. process��


    Seeing Mike walk into the kitchen, Ruiwen licked her lips and touched her face angrily.


    She has gained weight recently.


    It''s all Mike''s fault for making Nutritious Meals so good.


    Some people are worried about eating too well, and some people are worried about what they are eating...


    Universe, on Star-Lord''s Milan.


    Eric stirred the gruel on the plate, uh, let''s call it porridge, but this porridge is not made of rice, but some white worm eggs. It tastes okay, but it''s a little awkward.


    He looked up at the rest of the Guardians of the Galaxy, and ate them happily, frowning slightly.


    "Eat it, it''s delicious."


    Rocket fiddled with a bug egg stained on his beard, pinched it and threw it into his mouth, bit it lightly, and a little white juice burst out of his mouth.


    I kind of think about the popped eggs in the milk tea I ate before...


    Eric whispered and pushed the plate to the rocket: "You eat."


    After getting along for the past few days, he found that these guys are quite casual about what they eat.


    He can bear the occasional meal, and he eats like this...


    dad!


    I miss you!


    You should let Charles out!


    Eric muttered to himself.


    On the next planet, he must buy some delicious, no, normal things, just normal.


    Eric sighed.


    "Guys! We''re locked."


    Suddenly, Star Lord said nervously, and everyone looked at a huge spaceship that jumped out in the distance.


    "Is that a predator?"


    Gamora rushed to the console, looked at the huge spaceship outside, asked in a low voice, and looked at Star-Lord, "Did you cause something else?"


    "Why me? Can''t it be Drax, the Rockets, or you?"


    Gamora said coldly: "I have solved all the troubles I caused."


    Star Lord shrugged, pointed to the spaceship outside, and said, "Then you read it wrong, it''s not a predator, but an interstellar pirate with no bottom line."


    "Aren''t predators the same as interstellar pirates? Aren''t they all scum?"


    The Rocket said sarcastically, and threw Groot into the big bowl that Eric pushed over.


    Groot squinted his eyes comfortably while eating the eggs, as if he was in a hot spring.


    "Marauders have a bottom line and are organized, but interstellar pirates don''t."


    Star-Lord whispered and said, "We have to leave quickly. If we get closer, we won''t be able to escape."


    Such a big thing, the artillery fire is full, their small spaceship can''t stand it.


    The crowd nodded.


    They don''t want to be ruined in the rays of passion because of an unexpected encounter.


    "and many more."


    Eric pinched his chin, looked at the huge spaceship in the distance, and asked in a low voice, "Space pirates, should they have money?"


    "Who knows? However, looking at their spaceship like this, it should be alright."


    Star-Lord spoke with his own experience.


    "Then let''s rob them! When I came out, I didn''t bring any money."


    Eric clenched his fists and made a decision, with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    He had the temperament to do what he thought of, and being Magneto for so long has suffocated him.


    When he came out, he immediately revealed his true nature.


    "Grab, grab them?"


    Everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy was taken aback by Eric''s words.


    "Big brother! Don''t be kidding, at such a long distance, you can''t rush in front of the opponent at all, and you will be labeled as cosmic garbage."


    Star-Lord rolled his eyes.


    "Cosmic garbage, you really look up to yourself."


    The rocket quietly made a knife.


    Star-Lord glared at the rocket and continued: "Even if we can fly by luck, it will take a while to blast away his armor. This time is enough for the opponent to blast us to pieces."


    Gamora nodded in agreement.


    The mantis woman Mandis also whispered: "That''s right, but..."


    She put her hand on Eric''s shoulder, with a hint of fear on her face, and said, "Why do I feel that he is more excited."


    As soon as the words came out, Star Lord''s face changed, and he shouted: "Don''t even think about it! I can''t let everyone take risks."


    "Rest assured, this is not an adventure."


    Eric said, and said to everyone: "Trust me."


    Before anyone else could speak, he grinned: "Besides, you can only trust me."


    With a flick of his finger, the spaceship instantly fell into his control.


    Suddenly, amid the screams of everyone, the spaceship flew towards the pirate''s spaceship.


    At the same time, the pirate ship in the distance also saw the small spaceship rushing towards them.


    Compared with their ships, this small spaceship is like an inconspicuous little bug. There are more than thirty of the same small spaceships in their mothership, so when seeing this scene, there are only two thoughts.


    This is for surrender, this is a lunatic.


    However, it doesn''t matter what the other party is here to do, because the moment they discover the other party, they have locked the other party, and being destroyed is the only option for the other party.


    "Haha, shoot down that little bug!"


    "Hopefully they won''t be scared to wet their pants for a while!"


    "Quick! Aim!"


    Some pirates seemed to have discovered something interesting, and started to aim with excited cheers, and even started to hit the ''little bug'' first.


    In an instant, energy rays rained down on the Milano.


    "It''s dead, it''s dead!"


    Star-Lord screamed and hugged Gamora fiercely.


    Gamora blushed slightly, and then slapped Star-Lord''s face.


    Star-Lord looked aggrieved, but still hugged Gamora fiercely.


    The Mantis Girl looked at Drax and then at Rocket, both frightened back by the vicious eyes of the two, and hugged herself aggrieved.


    But the next second, they were stunned by Eric''s actions.


    I saw that the Milan, which was controlled by Eric, moved flexibly like a swimming fish in the light and rain, and no light could fall on the Milan.


    "It''s too exaggerated, this is simply the legendary man and ship one."


    Star-Lord took a deep breath, and his eyes flashed with wonder and envy.


    Going forward, Eric smiled excitedly, as if he had found a game that he played in his childhood and controlled the small spaceship to shuttle through the barrage.


    However, now the feeling is much more exciting than the game!


    And as they got closer and closer to the pirate ship, the emitted energy rays became denser and denser, even to the point where the Milan could not dash forward.


    Looking at the light that almost drowned them in front of them, the Guardians of the Galaxy hugged each other shiveringly, while Eric looked at the spaceship in front of him dissatisfied, snorted softly, and stretched out his hand to the spaceship .


    "what!"


    With a low voice, the huge spaceship appeared inexplicably dented, and then a large muzzle was held together by an inexplicable force, turning it into a mass of scrap metal.


    Suddenly, a large vacancy appeared in the dense barrage.


    Eric nodded and controlled the Milan to easily fly to the pirate ship.


    "Hoo, hoo!"


    Several people in the Guardians of the Galaxy were gasping for breath, and the shock in their eyes did not disappear.


    "You, did you see it?"


    The rocket pointed excitedly at the crumpled piece of the ship.


    "I''m not blind!"


    Star-Lord murmured, looked at Eric and said, "Is that your power?"


    Eric nodded, pointed to the spaceship in front of him, and said, "Go in."


    "Really go in?"


    "certainly."


    Eric raised an eyebrow.


    "It will take a while for our weapons to break through this armor, but they''ve sent small ships to attack us."


    Star-Lord pointed to the belly of the ship.


    Sure enough, a small spaceship was flying out.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t take long."


    Eric smiled faintly and pinched the pirate ship. Amid the exclamations of the Guardians of the Galaxy, a large piece of the bulkhead was torn apart and the ship flew in.


    With a flick of his hand, the torn bulkhead was closed again.


    As if there was a door here.


    "It''s too exaggerated."


    Rocket muttered.


    Everyone nodded silently.


    "Quick, quick, attack them!"


    Just as their spaceship landed in the pirate ship, pirates rushed out with weapons.


    Seeing this scene, Star-Lord and the others took out their weapons subconsciously, then glanced at Eric again, and after keeping him calm, they also put away their weapons calmly.


    You don''t need them at all!


    "Scumbags! Taste our power!"


    Rocket shouted loudly, pulled down Eric''s pants after looking at it, and smiled brightly and even flatteringly: "Do it! Hunk!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Eric laughed: "Okay!"


    Reaching out and grasping, the weapons of those interstellar pirates were instantly controlled by Eric, and then pressed them to the ground.


    Eric''s thoughts moved, the weapon was directly destroyed, and then elongated and deformed under Eric''s control, like a collar around the necks of the pirates.


    "Let''s go."


    After speaking to the people staring at their pockets, Eric stepped off the spaceship first, and several people hurriedly followed.


    Eric waved his hand gently, and the collared pirates were dragged and followed behind them.


    Eric went all the way to collect, and after a while, the pirates behind him became three figures.


    Everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy watched this scene with their chests out, and we looked amazing.


    After a while, Eric directly crushed the group of interstellar pirates, brought the captured interstellar pirates to their boss, and turned the other party''s boss into his own captive.


    Looking at the aliens of all shapes, colors, and species, Eric was eye-opening.


    And the Guardians of the Galaxy who followed Eric were also eye-opening.


    They gain a new understanding of Eric''s abilities and a further understanding of the power of the Kents.


    Eric smiled happily as he looked at the pirates with collars in front of them and whose lives were in his hands.


    "I don''t want to hurt you."


    Pooh! Who believes this!


    The pirates looked at the collars around their necks and wanted to cry without tears, but they nodded gratefully.


    Although these guys are cruel and fierce, they are not fools.


    In such a situation where their lives are held in the hands of others, they still know what to say and what not to do.


    "Now I give you a chance to buy your own life."


    Eric made a move, and a chair flew over and landed behind him.


    He sat down gently and waved to the pirates: "Come on, use your money to buy your own life."


    "Bah! Don''t even think about it! Want my money unless..."


    Crunch!


    Before the pirate could finish speaking, the collar on his neck shrunk several times in Eric''s smile.


    "Hey, my hand slipped."


    Eric smiled apologetically at the pirates.


    Believe in you!


    The pirates were quiet.


    Eric nodded with satisfaction: "Let''s start."


    When the words fell, he said to the rocket beside him: "Help collect the money."


    Rocket''s eyes lit up: "No problem!"


    "Wait a minute! I can also collect money!"


    Star-Lord raised his hand diligently.


    Kamo stretched his hand to touch the sword at his waist, and smiled at Star-Lord and Rocket: "You will give me this kind of work, right?"


    The two swallowed and nodded with difficulty.


    Gamora smiled and walked towards the first pirate The pirate nervously reported the number, and Gamora threatened: "Be sincere, or you will die, or you think your life is worth it. A little bit."


    The pirate glanced at Eric, looked at him with a smile, shook his body, and hurriedly started to increase the price.


    Gamora has been looking at the other party coldly until the price of the other party reaches a satisfactory price before letting the other party go.


    After helping the other party straighten his collar, Gamora said softly: "It''s so good!"


    When the words fell, she waved the sword in her hand, and looked at the group of pirates in front of her with bright eyes, like a queen, and shouted happily: "Come on, scumbags, hurry up! Or my sword? You won''t be polite!"


    "Yes! She is Thanos'' adopted daughter, she is a devil! I testify!"


    Star-Lord shouted from behind.


    Thanos?


    Hearing this name, the pirates shivered, and the voices of bidding came one after another, which was very lively.


    An hour later, Eric and the Guardians of the Galaxy left the pirate ship contentedly and flew to the location of the other pirate ship they had inquired about.


    They seem to have found a new code of wealth...


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 477 Wealth Password (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 477： task reward

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    A month later, the name of the Guardians of the Galaxy resounded throughout the galaxy.


    But this time, not by killing Ronan, but by killing interstellar pirates.


    In just one month, the Guardians of the Galaxy actually annihilated, er, more than a dozen pirate groups to be precise, and half of them were large pirate groups!


    For a time, when the interstellar pirates heard the name of the Guardians of the Galaxy, they all gritted their teeth in horror.


    They, professionals whose main business is robbery, have been robbed by others, which is simply unacceptable to them.


    Money is their lifeblood.


    But between life and life, they still chose life from their hearts.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy and Eric made a lot of money during this time.


    Those pirates have more money than expected.


    Although they will go for the first time after grabbing the money, they also retain the fine tradition of hiding treasures.


    And this tradition fulfilled Eric and the others.


    After grabbing the money, Eric immediately purchased the resources and used the portal to send them back to Kent Star to contribute to the construction of Kent Star.


    In just one month, the city has changed.


    At this rate, it only takes half a year for the city to be basically built, and then it will take another three to five months for the city to be built as it looks on Joe El''s design.


    Eric expressed his gratification and expressed his sincere gratitude to the interstellar pirates who helped, and even had the urge to expand the business (find predators) in the last two days.


    In this regard, the former Marauder member Star-Lord, because of his gesture of approval, aroused the unanimous contempt of other members.


    "Why? Don''t look at me like that! The looters are all scum! We rob them for the sake of the people! Robber the rich and help the poor! For the peace of the universe! For the great Kent star!"


    Star Lord is upright.


    Gamora squinted at Star-Lord: "You are so shameless."


    The tentacles of the mantis woman Mandis lit up slightly, and she took her hand away from Gamora like an electric shock, and whispered: "But your emotions tell me that you like his shamelessness."


    "!"


    Suddenly, everyone was shocked.


    Everyone: (?��?)��


    Gamora looked at Mandis blankly.


    Mandis hid behind Eric, showing his head, and added again: "And he likes it very much."


    "Chong!"


    Gamora''s sharp sword was unsheathed, with a suspicious blush on her green face, she looked at Mandis angrily, and said angrily: "I''m going to kill you! Don''t stop me!"


    The crowd hurried away.


    Gamora froze in place as she raised her sword.


    Don''t stop her?


    What is she going to do now?


    cut down? Or cut it down?


    "go to hell!"


    Gamora screamed and slashed at a speed that a ninety-year-old lady could dodge.


    Suddenly, the room was full of chickens and dogs.


    At this moment, the voice requesting communication sounded.


    After Star-Lord calmly accepted the communication, there was an arrogant, even arrogant voice.


    "Is it Star-Lord of the Guardians of the Galaxy?"


    "You are?"


    "I''m the assistant of High Priest Sovereign, we have a task for you to do."


    Even if it is asking for help, their attitude is still high.


    "Tell me."


    Star Lord said boringly.


    "There is an energy-stealing monster provoking us, and we want you to get rid of them."


    "What does this have to do with us?"


    "Please pay attention to your tone, Star-Lord!"


    "What did you call me?"


    "Star Lord!"


    "Hey! That sounds great!"


    Star Lord said narcissistically.


    "My voice is really nice."


    The Sovereign people spoke as they should.


    Hearing the other party''s words, Star-Lord rolled his eyes, and the others couldn''t help laughing.


    "Of course, we won''t let you work in vain."


    The Sovereign said, in a proud and arrogant tone: "We can solve it, but each of our clansmen are perfect creatures under genetic control, and they can''t be hurt a little, so I asked you to help. , you should be honored."


    "Ha, thank you then."


    Star-Lord''s mood did not fluctuate.


    If it was more than a month ago, when Eric hadn''t joined them, he might have been moved by that little quest reward, but now...


    what!


    Is there a lot of money for us to grab one shot?


    Star-Lord murmured in his heart.


    "This is our reward for the task."


    Saying that, a figure phantom jumped out.


    "nebula!?"


    Gamora screamed, then looked at Star-Lord.


    Star-Lord pondered: "Okay, we have taken this mission."


    "Come to Sovereign as soon as possible."


    The words fell, and the communication was hung up.


    "Nebula? She got caught? She deserves it!"


    Rocket said happily. Seeing Star-Lord wink at him, he rolled his eyes and said loudly, "Why? Why are you winking at me?"


    "I don''t! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Star-Lord retorted loudly and explained to Eric who was beside him: "Nebulas and Gamora are both the adopted daughters of Thanos, they are sisters."


    Eric nodded: "That should really go."


    "What can I save, her sister was leading the fleet before and wanted to kill us! She wanted to blast Quill''s chrysanthemum with energy cannonballs."


    Rocket complained, apparently not having a good impression of Nebula.


    "Hey! Be careful, there are children here."


    "I''m Groot."


    "If that Nebula wants to kill you, wouldn''t it be more difficult for her to rescue her at this time? You can laugh at her as much as you want."


    Eric said with a smile and woke up the rocket.


    Rocket''s eyes lit up and said, "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go! You bastards!"


    Immediately, everyone cried out in dissatisfaction.


    But no matter what, they have reached an agreement and can go.


    ��


    Earth.


    Mike''s house.


    After all this time, Gwen''s new identity was finally integrated into the school.


    Everything is the same as before, except that Gwen''s appearance has changed a bit.


    In their spare time, Gwen and Mary sat on the edge of the school playground, watching the figures running back and forth on the football field, shouting cheers for Luke.


    As for Peter and Harry, the two did not join the game. Compared with Luke, their figures were thinner, so they were playing other games in the classroom at this time.


    Suddenly, Luke volleyed the ball into the net.


    "Oh! Awesome!"


    "Luke! You are the best!"


    The two roared excitedly.


    "Hey! You two keep quiet! Didn''t score a goal or what?"


    The girls sitting not far from them squinted at Gwen and the two with dissatisfaction on their faces.


    "Isn''t your cry just now louder than ours?"


    Gwen looked at each other suspiciously and mocked: "Could it be that if the person you support scored a goal, you can cheer up, and our friend scored a goal, so you can''t cheer up?"


    "Just can''t!"


    The girl looked at Gwen domineering.


    And the little girls sitting around the girl also stood up together, glaring at Gwen, with a look of hitting you if you talk again.


    Mary pulled Gwen''s sleeve and whispered: "That''s Berry, this is the school''s sister gang, who appeared during your absence, they are very united, there are many girls who don''t listen to them, They have all been rectified by them, and there is even a girl who was disfigured by them."


    "No one cares?"


    Gwen frowned.


    "Of course someone cares. The police came that time!" Mary sighed and said, "However, the disfigured girl found the police behind the house and said that their daughter''s face was injured and Berry''s facial features."


    After a pause, Mary whispered: "I heard that Berry''s father is a gangster, and he threatened the girl''s parents, so he..."


    Gwen raised an eyebrow. "Gangsters?"


    Instead of being afraid, she looked eager to try.


    Seeing Gwen''s expression, Mary was stunned, but after thinking of Gwen''s identity, she cast a pitiful look at Berry and the others.


    "What are you whispering about? Are you looking for a fight?"


    Berry arrogantly walked towards Gwen, looking at Gwen''s delicate doll-like features, and suddenly became jealous.


    "turn up?"


    Gwen blinked and said sarcastically, "Just you... weak chickens?"


    "Damn, you are courting death!"


    Berry cursed angrily, looking like he was showing his teeth and claws.


    Gwen looked at the four girls indifferently, feeling that his fists were a little itchy.


    Her feelings have changed, what kind of cat and dog dare to provoke her?


    Gwen snorted angrily.


    Just when Berry was about to give his face to Gwen''s fist, Luke rushed over, stood between the two, and looked at Berry coldly.


    Berry''s arrogance faded, and he said angrily to Gwen: "You''re lucky!"


    Luke''s experience has become a legend among the students, and ordinary people really don''t dare to mess with him.


    "Berry."


    A boy ran over panting and glared at Luke.


    He was Luke''s opponent when he was just playing.


    "Are you all right? Darling."


    The boy asked Sheng Berry with concern Obviously, the two are boyfriend and girlfriend relationship.


    Berry nodded with a sweet heart, but noticed that his boyfriend''s eyes drifted to Gwen from time to time. After a slight stun, he slapped the boy on the face: "Do you want to die?"


    The boy was blinded, glanced at his girlfriend, and turned away angrily.


    Berry glanced at the back of his boyfriend.


    "Fake!"


    She cursed angrily, glared at Gwen fiercely, raised her middle finger, and turned away.


    "Luke, why did you stop me?"


    Gwen looked at Berry''s back and said, "They are not my opponents."


    "I know, but if you do it, it will increase the chance of your identity being exposed."


    Luke whispered something, and Mary nodded.


    Gwen stuck out his tongue, looked at the backs of those people, and licked his tongue like a kitten.


    It seemed that the girl would not let her go so easily.


    Got a gangster dad?


    Hey!


    Really looking forward to it, do you want to visit tonight?


    Gwen muttered to herself, and an idea came to her mind.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 478 Task Remuneration (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 478： grown up

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    After school in the afternoon, Gwen summoned Luke and the others to his home.


    After opening the door, Gwen greeted a few people to come in, and after talking to Mike, he rushed upstairs.


    "Ken, Mr. Kent!"


    The four little guys stood at the door, looking at Mike in disguise, looking very cautious.


    Crap, this is Mike Kent, the man who brought a planet, called the Man on the Throne.


    As long as they remembered the appearance of Mike sitting on the throne, the eyes of the four of them consciously glowed.


    It would be great if they were so good in the future.


    "Yo! Why do you call me Mr. Kent? Didn''t you call me Uncle Mike before?"


    Mike said jokingly, and said to the four: "Call it uncle."


    The four of them looked at Mike with joy and shouted neatly.


    Mike smiled happily.


    "Well, Uncle Mike, can we go to Kent Star?"


    Harry couldn''t help but ask.


    Mike lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "Kent Star is building a city now, and will go after the city is completed."


    "it is good!"


    The four of them unconsciously followed Mike and lowered their voices.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gwen called to them from upstairs: "Come on! I have something important to discuss with you."


    Mike nodded to the four: "Go."


    The four happily rushed upstairs.


    After Mike watched the four go upstairs, he immediately rushed into the kitchen under Ruiwen''s curious eyes.


    "what are you doing?"


    Seeing that Mike was busy in the kitchen getting snacks, Ruiwen couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''ll take the opportunity to deliver the juice in a moment and listen to what they''re saying."


    While talking, Mike put on disposable gloves, grabbed an orange juice in the palm of his hand, and squeezed it hard.


    In an instant, orange-yellow orange juice fell into the glass.


    "Can you just use your ability to listen?"


    Ruiwen said angrily.


    "This can''t be done, it''s eavesdropping, I''m giving the juice to listen openly."


    Mike shook his head and quickly squeezed out a few glasses of juice.


    Raven poked Mike''s forehead, picked up a glass of juice and left.


    And while Mike was busy downstairs, the five little guys upstairs were making a decision with a serious expression.


    "Okay, let''s vote now!"


    Gwen made a summary of this speech.


    Several people looked at each other and were about to vote.


    Tuk Tuk!


    With a knock on the door, Mike walked in with a plate.


    "Hey! Guys, eat something!"


    He walked in while talking.


    Gwen sighed and turned back helplessly: "Dad! Can''t you come in later?"


    "Ah, I''m going out right now."


    Mike smiled, and after putting the things down, he asked curiously, "What are you talking about?"


    Gwen: ?_?


    "That, we..."


    "Don''t say it!"


    Gwen stopped honest Peter, got up and pushed Mike out, then locked the door.


    Mike: "��"


    Okay!


    It''s grown up, this kid.


    Mike smiled and walked downstairs.


    The Gwens in the room continued to vote.


    In the end, it was unanimously approved.


    Gwen waved his hand excitedly and said, "Okay, now I officially announce that the Titan team is established!"


    The five cheered, raised their wine glasses and touched them, and then started a heated discussion about snacks and drinks.


    The Titan team, Gwen was at school today, and the idea suddenly appeared after hearing about Berry.


    She suddenly found out that crime was on their side, she had to learn like her family, she had to do something, and it all started with tackling school bullying.


    At this stage, Gwen is the field staff, and the other four are logistics staff.


    "I''m planning an operation tonight."


    Gwen said in a low voice.


    "Is it Berry?"


    "right!"


    Gwen nodded and said solemnly: "If she really ruined a girl''s face, she must pay the price!"


    "I agree!" Mary Jane was the first to agree, saying, "A face is one of the most important things for a girl!"


    "So, what we need to figure out is whether that thing is true."


    Gwen clenched her chin and said something like her father and brother did, and she thought it was cool to say something important like that.


    "Then we have to act quickly!"


    Peter spoke hastily.


    "Then go back and collect the news, and when the authenticity of the news is confirmed, we will start to act!"


    Gwen clenched his fists and made a decision.


    The four nodded, got up and left, and when they reached the door, they returned together to finish their snacks and juices.


    "you��"


    "Well, Mike Kent made this, it can''t be wasted, and it''s delicious."


    Mary Jane spoke very seriously and got the approval of the three Peters.


    The four hurried away after saying goodbye to Mike.


    late at night.


    Gwen crept out of the window of his own room and jumped out of the window.


    The flames on the soles of her feet disappeared in a flash, and Gwen easily landed in the backyard of her own house. After controlling Nighthawk, she turned into a spirit of vengeance. After falling on Nighthawk, she rose into the sky.


    At the same time, Mike opened his eyes, looked at the blue line of fire and sighed.


    "Go."


    Riven pushed Mike.


    Mike kissed Ruiwen''s forehead and said, "I''ll be back in a while."


    "Um."


    Raven nodded.


    Mike left the house and followed Gwen far behind.


    Afterwards, he saw the whole process of Gwen dealing with things.


    Educate the vicious child, record the video of the other party admitting his mistake, teach the other party''s father a lesson by the way, search the other party for the drugs hidden in the house, then bundle the unconscious father and daughter together, and call the police. Call, leave the evidence to the police, and leave a note intimately.


    The whole process was so smooth, it even made Mike a little suspicious that Gwen wasn''t doing it for the first time.


    Watching Gwen leave, Mike couldn''t help but sigh again.


    "Grow up."


    ��


    "you have grown up!"


    After judging Groot''s height, the Rockets couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    Groot stared into his small eyes and scratched at Rocket''s beard.


    Rocket grinned, but carefully instructed: "Don''t run around, you will hide in the corner in a while, you know?"


    "I''m Groot."


    Groot responded, but turned his head and looked around.


    "Everyone, get ready, listen to them, that''s a big guy."


    Star-Lord held a palm-sized box to detect the spatial signal strength of monsters when they appeared.


    They are now on Sovereign, accepting the mission of Ayesha, the High Priest of Sovereign.


    Sovereign has a steel-titanium battery with a very large amount of energy.


    Recently, this kind of battery has been targeted by a monster.


    That monster came from another dimension, and every time it appeared, it would eat up a lot of batteries.


    The Sovereigns are narcissistic and stingy and irritable. The monster eats their battery and slaps them in the face. How could they swallow this bad breath.


    But they didn''t want to deal with the monster themselves at the risk of being injured.


    So, the job fell to the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    At this time, everyone from the Guardians of the Galaxy was standing on a platform high above the main city of Sovereign.


    The platform shone with a pale golden light, and on the edge of the platform, there were several power devices filled with steel and titanium batteries.


    According to the detection data provided by the Sovereign tribe, the monster''s next target is the steel-titanium battery on this platform.


    "Eric, don''t do it for a while. If we act too easy to deal with the monster, the Sovereigns will think that we have no effort at all, and the monster is not worth the price they offer."


    Star-Lord instructed Eric, staring at the instrument in his hand.


    Eric nodded indifferently, glanced at the golden steel-titanium battery, then looked at the city below, remembered those golden Sovereigns, and shook his head gently.


    It was an eye-opener to come out this time.


    "coming!"


    Star-Lord let out a low growl, looked at the alarm device in his hand, and looked up to the sky.


    And several others also brought flying transpositions made by rockets.


    The space tumbled, and the energy like fireworks was constantly bursting.


    Then, with a roar, a huge monster fell from the sky.


    The monster''s head is very large, with a large mouth with layers of sharp teeth, and below the head is a body that looks very bloated, and on its body, there are tentacles supporting its body. .


    Looking at the monster, Eric let out an exclamation, and when the monster rushed towards the surrounding batteries, he picked up little Groot and stepped aside.


    In the next second, as Star-Lord''s gun fired several beams of energy and fell on the monster, the battle began.


    Waving tentacles, flying rays, looks very... nice?


    The Guardians of the Galaxy weapon, whether it''s a firearm or a cold weapon, fell on the monster and couldn''t shoot through the opponent''s thick skin, and it was very reluctant to even leave a trace.


    On the contrary, everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy was hit by the tentacles of the monster from time to time In the colorful energy storm spewed by the monster, they looked very embarrassed.


    "I''m Groot."


    Groot shouted and waved at the monster.


    Eric helplessly watched Star-Lord''s performance.


    "Eric! Help! This guy is disgusting!"


    Star-Lord dodged a tentacle and turned back and yelled anxiously at Eric.


    His gun couldn''t hurt him at all.


    Eric was stunned, and a wicked smile flashed in his eyes: "You really act like you."


    "I do not��"


    boom!


    Before Star-Lord could finish speaking, he was knocked out by a tentacle.


    Eric smiled secretly in his heart, looked at the people who were in a hard fight, put little Groot aside, and flew towards the battlefield.


    At the same time, some metal flew around with Eric''s thoughts, and under Eric''s control, it turned into a metal chain wrapped around the monster and the tentacles, and then his five fingers snapped, The monster was controlled on the platform like a flattened specimen.


    Eric smiled slightly and raised his chin at Star-Lord.


    "Come on, kill it."


    Star Lord and a few people rushed up with a grin.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 479 has grown up (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 479： I knew he was a broom star

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    Sovereign star, in the resplendent hall.


    "Thank you for helping us solve that dimensional monster."


    Sitting on the golden throne, Ayesha, the High Priest of Sovereign, looked like a whole person was embedded in it. He looked at the few people standing below, and thanked everyone proudly.


    I don''t know, I thought Eric owed them money.


    "You must know that each of our clansmen''s bodies and commands are perfect, and they are all perfect creatures under genetic design, so we can''t let a clan member suffer a little bit of damage. That monster is disgusting when it dies."


    Having said this, Ayesha couldn''t help covering his mouth, and his pale golden eyebrows frowned slightly.


    It was kind of gross when the monster was killed by the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    The monster''s blood was like a snot that had turned hairy and deteriorated. Now that I think about it, except for Drax, everyone else is a little disgusting.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what about our commission."


    Gamora said coldly.


    This woman who speaks in a pretentious manner and looks disliked, she doesn''t want to say a word to the other party.


    "Compared to us, you really have no patience."


    Ayesha said indifferently, turned his head and raised his chin towards the two Sovereigns beside him.


    When Nebula was brought up as a commission, Ayesha''s eyes fell on a curious looking at Eric.


    "Mr. Kent, your miraculous power amazes me."


    Eric nodded, still looking around, even starting to squeeze his chin.


    "How is it? But sigh for this exquisite and atmospheric beauty?"


    Ayesha said proudly, stood up from the throne, and looked down at Eric.


    Eric said subconsciously: "This thing should sell for a lot of money, right?"


    Everyone: "��"


    "Pfft! Hahahaha!"


    Rocket pressed his stomach and laughed.


    To the Sovereigns it''s art, but to Eric it''s just...a precious commodity?


    Ayesha snorted coldly, as if remembering something, his expression softened, and he said to Eric: "I can feel that the power in your body comes from your unique genes, and you are interested in putting Is this precious thing left behind?"


    "hiss!"


    Star-Lord took a deep breath, bumped Eric with his arm, and whispered, "She''s begging you to do double sports."


    Eric''s mouth twitched: "I can hear it myself."


    "No need." Eric looked at Ayesha and said indifferently: "I''m not interested in genetic debugging, I still like the original reproduction method."


    Ayesha froze for a moment, frowning lightly, but then said indifferently: "This is not unacceptable."


    Eric: "��"


    have to!


    He is not interested in these little golden figures.


    Of course, if they were indeed gold, he might be very interested.


    "No, I''m not interested."


    Eric grimly refused.


    Ayesha''s face froze, and he snorted softly.


    At this moment, a bald woman with blue skin was brought in. When she saw Gamora, her eyes were instantly filled with ice.


    Gamora looked down at Nebula, her eyes gradually turning cold.


    The atmosphere instantly dropped to freezing point.


    "Cough." Xingjue clenched his fist and coughed lightly, and said loudly, "Wow! Family reunion, sisters meet!"


    Gamora took a deep breath, grabbed Nebula from the ground, and dragged it out of the hall.


    Seeing this, everyone followed.


    "This place is so bad, it hurts my eyes and makes me want to sleep."


    Drax muttered.


    Rocket shook his head, winked at Drax, and said, "It''s not too bad."


    Saying that, he opened a small opening in his bag, revealing the steel-titanium battery inside.


    Drax was stunned and couldn''t help laughing out loud, but with a smile, he closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Rocket hurriedly dodged and shouted, "Dangerous! Drax... asleep?"


    Hearing Drax''s loud cry, Rocket''s face darkened.


    And Mandis looked at everyone innocently and said, "He said he wanted to sleep, so I helped him."


    "Mandis, he just said that, not really meant to do it."


    Star-Lord said helplessly, walked to Drax, waved to Eric, and said, "Hold on, take this ''pattern papaya'' away."


    Eric pointed to a steel-titanium battery rolling on the ground.


    Rocket stiffened.


    He was just trying to hide from Drax and his pockets were not closed, so a section jumped out...


    All eyes fell on the steel-titanium battery.


    Guardians of the Galaxy, Sovereigns...


    The air seemed to condense into cement.


    It''s okay to steal, but it''s embarrassing to be caught on the spot.


    The members of the Rocket Guard winked at each other.


    Star-Lord coughed lightly, showing a mama''s smile, and said to Ayesha, "We''re returning the batteries to you now, so why don''t you just pretend you didn''t see anything?"


    Damn rockets, why take those **** batteries! ?


    The anger of the Sovereigns in the hall visibly soared.


    Just as Ayesha was about to speak, Star-Lord shouted, "I''ll give you Eric!"


    Eric: "��"


    You are afraid to die.


    Star-Lord wanted to make fun of the other party, but he didn''t think that Ayesha would seriously consider it for a moment, and said in his heart: "If this is the case, then you can consider it."


    Saying that, she looked at Eric.


    Eric didn''t even think about it, and flew out directly.


    Star Lord: "��"


    You pretend to promise, and then we take the opportunity to go!


    "Catch them!"


    Ayesha cried out angrily.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy turned their heads and ran, and Groot stretched out two vines and pulled the steel-titanium battery that fell on the ground into his hands.


    "I''m Groot!"


    He roared at the Sovereign.


    That look is fierce.


    "Groot ass! Let''s go!"


    Rocket picked up Groot, avoided several rays of light, and ran out of the hall.


    "They didn''t catch up? Did they give up?"


    Rocket, who ran out of the hall, looked back and said suspiciously.


    "No, with their narcissistic arrogance, they will never let us go so easily!"


    Star Lord said without looking back, looked at the spaceship not far away, and said, "Quick! We are only safe when we get on the spaceship!"


    As long as there is a spaceship, they can escape from here.


    But at this moment, dozens of small golden spaceships appeared from the sky and flew towards them.


    Obviously, it was Ayesha who mobilized the flying fleet guarding the planet.


    These spaceships are all golden and look very small and flexible. The important thing is that these spaceships are remotely controlled. Even if the spaceship is killed, the driver will not be injured.


    "quick!"


    Star Lord''s face changed and shouted loudly.


    "That''s too late."


    Eric said lightly, and said to everyone: "It''s okay, it''s too late."


    When the voice fell, Eric picked up his finger, and the Star Lord immediately flew up, followed behind Eric, and rushed towards the spaceship at a very fast speed. Before the attack of those spaceships arrived, everyone rushed into the Milan. middle.


    "Get up... Fake!"


    Star-Lord looked outside and cursed angrily.


    They saw that there were so many spaceships that several times as many spaceships appeared above their heads.


    "Normal takeoff, will not be affected."


    Eric said with certainty.


    Star-Lord swallowed, and the Milan flew into the sky with flames.


    The light of energy condensed at the muzzle of Sovereign''s spaceship, like a star that was about to fall, which made people feel fearful. ,


    But in the next moment, the twinkling ''stars'' disappeared instantly.


    Bang, bang!


    With the sound of cracking, the unmanned spaceships turned into solid iron **** one by one, and then it seemed like a black hole appeared in the sky, and the wreckage of the spaceships were absorbed together and turned into a huge metal ball. Fall from the sky.


    Everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy breathed a sigh of relief and quickly disappeared into the sky.


    Looking at this scene, Ashaye screamed in a very unimaginative way.


    "Are we still chasing? My lord?"


    Ashaye''s assistant asked.


    "Do you want to catch up to send the spaceship?"


    Ashaye''s face was as cold as if it could scrape off a layer of frost.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy insulted them so much, she would never let them go so easily!


    A few minutes later, after several jumps, the Guardians of the Galaxy, who had left Sovereign, were finally safe.


    Everyone condemned the rocket''s behavior unanimously, and then the matter was finally turned over after the rocket was cleaned for a month.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Rocket asked in a low voice.


    "How about exchanging her for a bounty?"


    Star-Lord''s proposal received a cold look.


    Nebula looked at Star Lord coldly, wishing to smash it into a sieve.


    "I have another mission here that can make us a lot of money."


    Rocket proposed.


    "Making money? Faster than looting looters'' money?"


    Eric asked curiously.


    "��"


    "Then go to the looters."


    The crowd made a happy decision.


    ��


    Earth, Mike''s house.


    After a pleasant dinner, Mike lay on the sofa watching TV with Raven in his arms after Gwen went upstairs.


    Suddenly, Mike''s expression changed.


    Noticing Mike''s expression, Rui Wen whispered, "She went out again?"


    "Um."


    Mike responded.


    Gwen''s actions have been mundane lately, but both of them pretended not to notice.


    After this period of time, Mike became more and more at ease with Gwen, and Gwen''s scope of action gradually expanded from his own school to several surrounding schools, even including middle schools.


    To combat bullying at the school, Peter and Harry also set up a small website where as long as the person being bullied leaves a message, the Titans will take action once they''ve determined it''s true.


    Don''t say, doing this, the efficiency has been improved many times.


    "This child has been working too hard recently."


    Ruiwen felt a little distressed.


    "Children grow up and have their own ideas, all we can do is support them."


    Mike is very open about Gwen.


    Rui Wen touched her stomach worriedly and said, "I don''t know what this child will do in the future."


    "No matter what he does, he is destined to be extraordinary."


    Mike is very sure of this.


    Ruiwen smiled lightly, stroked her stomach lightly, and leaned against Mike''s arms.


    "This afternoon, in Brooklyn, New York, a mutant robbed a convenience store, and then had a violent exchange of fire with the police, killing one police officer and injuring several others, and after his arrest, the The mutants claim Kent will get justice for him and get him out."


    Mike frowned.


    This is the tiger skin of Kent star?


    In recent times, this kind of thing has become more and more frequent.


    Because of the appearance of Kent, many mutants became more and more courageous.


    Of course, the Kent Star certainly wouldn''t support such a thing.


    But if it goes on like this, because of the behavior of these mutants, it will definitely have a bad influence on Kent Star.


    Not only Mike didn''t want to see this kind of thing, but Charles and the others certainly didn''t want to see it either.


    After a period of time, after the construction of Kent City is almost complete, this kind of thing must be dealt with.


    Ruiwen glanced at Mike, and said helplessly: "It''s because of these people, between humans and mutants..."


    "It''s okay, this situation will improve when the police station in Kent City is built."


    Mike kissed Rui Wen''s forehead and changed the TV show to a more relaxed entertainment program.


    Just when Rui Wen''s mood eased a little, his phone rang.


    Mike glanced at the number, a little surprised.


    This is a number that has not been seen in a long time.


    Phil Colson.


    Call at this time?


    Mike froze for a moment and answered the phone.


    "Thank God! You answered the phone!"


    Before, Coulson had contacted Mike, but after being hung up by Mike twice, he was very sensible and didn''t bother Mike.


    "Thank God? You should thank me."


    Mike teased and said, "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    "I''m in Orlando now, and I''m in trouble. I need your help. To be precise, the Blades need your help."


    "Blade?"


    Mike was stunned, thinking of the vampire hunter who was wearing a trench coat and had a relationship with him.


    "You should still remember him."


    "What''s up with him?"


    "He''s going to die!" Coulson said anxiously, explaining to Mike: "He''s been chasing vampires all these years, and vampires have always regarded him as a thorn in their side In order to deal with him, vampires The ancestor of the vampire was dug up."


    "The ancestor of vampires?" Mike was stunned, and then teased: "Those vampires are really good kids."


    Seeing Mike and the joking information, Coulson sighed.


    Mike Kent is Mike Kent.


    "The vampire ancestor Derek caught Blade''s teacher Whist and threatened Blade''s edge to rush to him within half an hour!"


    It doesn''t take much to think that this is a trap.


    Mike groaned: "Shouldn''t you report to Fury? He should be able to send reinforcements, right?"


    "It''s too late. That was twenty-five minutes ago. When I found out that the blade left, it was already too late." Coulson couldn''t help but said: "Among the people I know, you are the only one who can save him now."


    Mike nodded.


    This matter is not very troublesome, and it doesn''t take a long time to go there. It is just right to exercise after cooking.


    Just when Mike was about to agree, Mike suddenly asked, "Colson, don''t tell me, you''re going there for vacation."


    "How did you know?"


    Just know!


    Colson is a broom star!


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 480, you know that he is a broom star (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) The reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 480： This smile is up to me... wake up!

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    Coulson''s theorem, it seems that even if he did not meet Mike, Coulson also exerted his powerful passive ability.


    This time, flying out of the earth and traveling in the universe is a very correct choice.


    If I hadn''t met Coulson, I don''t know what else would have happened.


    Mike sighed in his heart, and after briefly talking to Ruiwen about what happened, his body disappeared in a flash.


    Seeing the light spot of the card''s manifestation dissipate in front of her eyes, Rui Wen smiled, shrank on the sofa, and continued to watch TV.


    After using the teleport card to leave home, Mike appeared over a city.


    After confirming the location of Coulson, Mike restored his face to its original appearance, and appeared in front of Coulson in a flash.


    Coulson looked at the phone that he had just hung up and hadn''t put in his pocket, and then looked at Mike who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Great, I knew you were the most reliable."


    Mike''s support was much faster than he thought.


    Mike looked at Coulson with complicated eyes and sighed.


    "Well, you''re also more reliable than I thought."


    "Yes, is it?"


    Coulson was startled, feeling a little flattered.


    Mike patted Coulson on the shoulder and said meaningfully: "I really envy Fury."


    Life is hard!


    Coulson smiled embarrassedly, and then his face became straight, and said: "Let''s go quickly, the blade should have arrived at the place."


    "Fine."


    Mike responded, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly said, "You haven''t told me the location yet."


    "The Allen Building, a downtown location."


    "Huh!" Mike laughed lightly and said, "Those vampires still like to live in the building."


    He grabbed Coulson and disappeared in a flash.


    ��


    Allen Building.


    A man wearing a black trench coat and sunglasses even at night walked into the building with a samurai sword on his back.


    A vampire immediately greeted him. Although he showed undisguised hostility to him, he still politely led him into the elevator.


    The blade showed a mocking smile to the vampire, raised a middle finger, and under the vampire''s angry eyes, took the elevator to the top floor of the building.


    The elevator door opened, and Dao Feng tidied up his windbreaker and strode out of the elevator.


    Outside the elevator, there are vampires one after another.


    A series of gloomy eyes, looking at the blade with bad intentions.


    "Hand over the weapons."


    A vampire said coldly and stretched out the blade.


    The blade tilted his head and looked at the other party, shouting loudly: "Isn''t he afraid of me? He is the ancestor of vampires."


    Saying that, he also showed a sarcastic smile.


    The vampire looked at the blade unmoved, and still reached out to the blade.


    Blade shrugged.


    It seems that the other party is not too stupid.


    He unloaded his weapon.


    The knife on the back, the gun on the waist.


    "Also." The vampire pointed to the blade and said slowly, "We know what weapons you have."


    The blade continued to unload his weapon with a displeased face.


    Silver-plated daggers, silver-plated boomerangs, garlic extract...


    This guy is simply a mobile arsenal.


    The vampire looked at the increasing number of weapons on the ground, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Do you still want to wipe?"


    Blade took off his shirt, revealing his explosive muscles with a cold expression.


    The vampire finally stepped aside and put the blade in.


    "Humph!"


    The blade snorted coldly and strode in. After passing through dozens of vampires, he finally saw the vampire ancestor Derek.


    It was a sturdy man.


    Unlike the pale skin of ordinary vampires, he has this healthy wheat-colored skin, with sharp inch hair, wearing a decent suit, but with his shirt open, revealing his beautiful muscular outline.


    Tough, domineering, brutal yet rational.


    Looking at the other party, the eyes of the blade narrowed.


    This guy is not easy to deal with.


    "Where''s Whistler?"


    The blade asked indifferently.


    With the voice, the floor opened, and an iron cage rose up from below.


    In the cage sat a listless old man with long hair.


    Blade was secretly relieved, ignoring Whistler''s reproachful gaze, and looked at Derek.


    "what do you want?"


    The blade asked coldly.


    Derek looked at the blade and said playfully with a high-level attitude: "You are the reason they woke me up?"


    Because of Blade''s pursuit of vampires, the vampires were constantly cleaned up, so the vampires had to wake up Derek, who was also not afraid of sunlight, hoping that Derek could protect his clan and kill Blade.


    "You must be very disappointed with them."


    The blade said lightly.


    Derek nodded: "Indeed, so many people can''t handle you alone?"


    As he spoke, he walked towards the blade and gently sniffed at the neck of the blade.


    "Your blood smells very special."


    Blade frowned and said directly: "Tell me, how can I let Whistler go."


    Derek looked at the blade suspiciously, and suddenly said, "I''m a little disappointed in you."


    "At first I thought that a person like you would leave some behind the current situation, but I didn''t expect... You are so naive and didn''t do anything? Just come to die like this?"


    Blade said calmly: "I really didn''t prepare."


    After a pause, he showed a cold smile: "I''m ready to be my friend."


    He pointed his finger to the top of his head: "He summoned a helper. It''s very powerful. It shouldn''t take much effort to kill you."


    Derek''s eyes turned cold, and he stretched out his hand to squeeze Blade''s throat, revealing his fangs, and his eyes were full of anger and bloodlust.


    "Wake me up to deal with an idiot like you!"


    Saying that, he threw the blade out.


    boom!


    The blade slammed into the wall fiercely, and cracks appeared on the wall, but before the blade fell from the wall, Derek quickly appeared in front of him and pinched the neck of the blade again.


    boom!


    There was another explosion, and the crack on the wall instantly expanded a bit.


    Blade felt like his neck was about to be pinched.


    What a great power!


    The blade was terrified.


    Suddenly, his eyes changed, and he looked behind Derek in amazement.


    Derek sneered: "This clumsy scheme..."


    "You better really look back."


    Blade sneered.


    At the same time, a breathless voice appeared behind Derek.


    Is it... those stupid descendants?


    Derek was startled, holding the blade and throwing it out as a hidden weapon.


    "boom!"


    The blade passed through the air behind him like a cannonball, hitting the wall again.


    "Um?"


    Derek frowned.


    Nothing at all?


    "Are you looking for me?"


    An unfamiliar voice remembered that Derek''s face changed, and his palm turned into a sharp claw as he turned and waved, slashing towards Mike''s neck fiercely.


    But Mike is faster than him!


    A hand pressed on Derek''s head without warning, and then slammed to the ground.


    "boom!"


    The ground cracked instantly.


    But Derek was stunned, followed by endless anger.


    "Roar!"


    He roared, a layer of blood-red armor appeared on his body, a sharp bone spur grew from him, several sharp horns appeared on his head, and his mouth cracked like a blooming flower. turned into petals


    He roared and was about to get up from the ground.


    but��


    Mike lifted his foot and landed on him again.


    boom! "


    The ground of the whole floor seemed to be shaking.


    Derek was lying on the ground, a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the bones on his body seemed to have turned into powder.


    He was shocked in his heart, feeling the mountain-like pressure on his back, and lying on the ground honestly.


    Who is this?


    How can there be such a person?


    There was confusion in his mind.


    At the same time, the vampires in this layer felt that their minds were blank, and the emotions of fear completely occupied their minds.


    Mike stepped on Derek, the ancestor of the vampire, and looked at the vampires present with undisguised disgust in his eyes.


    "Uh!"


    Blade twisted his neck and stood up from the ground, he looked at Mike helplessly: "Can''t you catch me?"


    "I really can''t."


    Mike frowned.


    Okay, can this chat continue?


    The blade walked towards the vampires speechlessly, picking up his weapon while muttering.


    "Look, I said that I have a very powerful reinforcement, and you don''t believe it."


    Who knew the reinforcements you were talking about were Mike Kent!


    Mike Kent!


    This is Mike Kent!


    Own a planet and press the world down to the man under his command!


    Blade picked up all his weapons, and showed a dangerous smile at the vampire who unloaded all his weapons.


    "Guess what weapon I''ll use to kill you?"


    "I��"


    "Bah!"


    Before the other party could finish speaking, a cold knife light wiped from the vampire''s neck.


    The vampire clutched his neck, his body seemed to be on fire, and instantly turned into ashes and scattered on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, although the vampires were angry, they were still unwilling to move when they saw the figure stepping on Derek.


    The blade was stunned.


    He didn''t expect Mike''s deterrent to these vampires to be so great.


    But, he wouldn''t pity these **** things because of this.


    There was a cold look in his eyes.


    Just then, an impatient voice sounded.


    "You let it go, the speed of your cleaning up is too slow."


    The corner of the blade''s mouth twitched, and the knife was put away, while the vampires screamed and fled to the elevator, the window, and the stairs.


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by several clear sounds, dazzling rays of light lit up the entire floor, and little dazzling rays of light fell from the ceiling like condensed sunlight.


    Name: Translucent Singularity.


    Skill introduction: Creates an area formed by magic of light, which damages enemies within the range when it explodes.


    Notes: Lights up... sorry! I''ll kill it right away! You guys continue!


    A few seconds later, when the last dazzling light dissipated, the vampires on the entire floor, except for the blade, were only left with Derek at Mike''s feet.


    "call out!"


    Blade whistled.


    This speed, he really envied.


    "It''s really interesting, he''s not afraid of light."


    Mike looked at the vampire under his feet and said something unexpectedly.


    In this short period of time, the wounds on the vampire''s body have healed.


    Blade said with a smile: "As the ancestor of vampires, it''s normal to be a little special!"


    "Ha!" Mike smiled lightly: "However, this ancestor is really weak. I doubt that he is really the ancestor of vampires?"


    Blade looked at Mike speechlessly.


    Do you have a clear understanding of your own power?


    Mike frowned as he looked at Derek at his feet.


    For some reason, he felt some familiar fluctuations from Derek.


    After a few seconds, Mike was speechless.


    "It''s that guy again!"


    Mephisto!


    This guy is really omnipotent.


    He lifted his foot and gently chopped a corner. After stepping on the vampire''s bones again, he said to the blade: "I''ll leave it to you, Coulson and I will leave first."


    The words fell, and before the blade made a sound, Mike disappeared.


    Blade scratched his head.


    This guy doesn''t give him a chance to thank him every time he helps.


    At this moment, Mike appeared on the roof of the opposite building, and Coulson, who was shivering from the cold, but tried to straighten his body, said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you back."


    "So, have you solved it?"


    Coulson''s teeth collided, making a slight click.


    "Are you doubting my ability?"


    "No, I just marveled at your speed."


    Mike''s face darkened.


    "I have something to ask Fury."


    Mike said, grabbed Coulson, and flew into the sky.


    In order to repay Coulson''s admiration for him, he decided not to use the portal, and used his super-fast speed to show Coulson the wonderful scenery of the world, and feel the refreshing feeling of the strong wind.


    "My vacation!"


    With a poignant ending, Coulson disappeared.


    After a while, when Coulson was shivering, as if he was about to turn into an old light popsicle, Mike finally came to the helicarrier that was flying in the sky.


    He let go of Coulson, helped Coulson sort out the loose hair, and patted Coulson on the head.


    "Don''t thank me too much for saving you money on airfare."


    Coulson looked at Mike with ''thankful eyes'', wiped his frozen snot and sneezed.


    "Oh, go back quickly, don''t catch a cold."


    Mike said to Coulson, swept his eyes, found Nick Fury''s room, and walked out.


    Coulson cried and watched Mike leave.


    I had known that I would not be greedy for a while and talk nonsense.


    Mike quietly appeared in Nick Fury''s room. .


    Nick Fury slept soundly, with a honeyed smile on his face from time to time.


    This smile is up to me... wake up!


    "Bear Cookies have been stolen!"


    In an instant, Nick Fury sat up from the bed, and the gun he had been holding in his hand pointed in the direction of the door without hesitation.


    "boom!"


    A shot rang out, and Nick Fury woke up, looking at the figure standing beside his bed, at the familiar silhouette...


    "Mike?"


    His face darkened.


    "What are you doing here at this time?"


    "Coulson asked me for help, and just remembered that there was something I wanted to talk to you about, so I solved it together by the way."


    Mike said with a smile.


    Nick Fury was speechless, but he recited Coulson''s name three times in his mind.


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 481 This smile is up to me... wake up! (Please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) The reading record, you can read it next time you open the bookshelf arrive!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 481： sentinel? Ultron!

    Nick Fury was sitting beside the bed, watching Mike drag a chair across from him, rubbing his eyes, and said angrily, "Come on! What''s the matter with you!"


    Mike leaned back in the chair lazily, stretched his legs forward, resting on Nick Fury''s bedside.


    Nick Fury''s face darkened, he stretched out his hand and pushed it down. Seeing that Mike''s feet were motionless, he sighed and pushed harder.


    Mike smiled inwardly and suddenly said, "Are you going to Kent Star?"


    "Huh?" Nick Fury was stunned, and said somewhat unexpectedly: "What do you mean?"


    "Are you going to keep flying in the air like this without landing?"


    Mike pointed to the air carrier under his feet and said, "With this thing, what you can do is limited."


    Nick Fury gave a wry smile and touched the corner of his mouth...


    "Pooh!"


    Disgusted spit, wiped on the clothes twice.


    Although the helicarrier is a very powerful deterrent, Nick Fury found that recently, there have been more and more individuals with powerful powers, and the helicarrier is too bulky.


    "What do you mean?"


    Nick Fury asked suspiciously, but there was an idea in his heart, which made him a little excited.


    "You should have guessed it."


    Nick Fury breathed a sigh of relief when Mike closed his legs.


    "Kent Star will establish a country of mutants, a country from scratch, but since it is a country, it needs various departments." Mike pondered: "The police station for mutants, that is, the super police station, naturally also There must be, and I think you''re a good fit for the position."


    After a pause, Mike winked at Nick Fury: "How is it? The position of the director is good, right?"


    Are you excited?


    Of course excited!


    This is the position of the director of the mutant nation!


    What does this represent?


    It means that everyone under him will be mutants with super powers in the future! Will become one of the most powerful forces in this world!


    As long as he has this power, what he pursues, the pursuit of what he can do for this world, will be realized immediately.


    Without any hesitation, Nick Fury gave a wry smile, reached out to touch his mouth, but his movements froze, he hurriedly put his hand down, and said to Mike, "I can''t refuse."


    "Then get ready. When Kent City is almost built, you can go to Kent Star."


    Nick Fury nodded, but hesitantly said: "The agents who follow me..."


    "You look at the arrangement yourself, but I think they are all experienced people who will help you a lot in your work."


    Time has proved that these people are credible.


    Nick Fury nodded with a smile on his face, and said to Mike: "Although this is a bit redundant, thank you for your trust."


    Mike got up and patted Nick Fury on the shoulder.


    "It''s over, I''ll go back first."


    Mike smiled and disappeared in a flash.


    Nick Fury laughed helplessly.


    Mike is always like a gust of wind, coming and going without a trace.


    However, today''s microphone was the spring breeze, which made him feel turbulent, and even made him have the urge to cheer.


    After a few seconds, Nick Fury pressed his head and muttered, "Damn, I can''t sleep tonight."


    "Can''t this **** Mike talk about it tomorrow?"


    "Wait a minute, it seems like Mike is here this time because of...Colson?


    Nick Fury whispered and recited Coulson''s name three times in his mind again.


    "Forget it, eat something to celebrate." 980631


    Nick Fury smiled happily.


    Just when he was about to get something that would make him happy, he saw some dust beside the bed.


    He rushed to the bed, slapped the inconspicuous dust hard, and cursed in a low voice, "Damn Mike! Sooner or later I''ll chop off your feet!"


    ��


    For Mike, the matter of Derek, the ancestor of the vampire, is just a small matter, but some people have quietly written a note to Mike millions of times.


    Mike didn''t know about this. Of course, he knew it, and he wouldn''t care.


    It was another ordinary morning. After Mike sent Gwen to school, he went to Kent Star with Riven for a spin.


    During their absence, the Kent star has changed a lot.


    With the concerted efforts of everyone, every day at Kent Star will bring new changes.


    Seeing these changes, Rui Wen was very happy.


    At this rate of construction, perhaps when the child speaks, the city will be completely built.


    Thinking of this, Rui Wen looked at her stomach with anticipation flashing in her eyes.


    very nice!


    After this child was born, he did not see the world before, even mutants would not be feared, treated unfairly and discriminated against.


    "Go, go over there and see, the children''s school."


    Mike took Raven''s hand.


    Schools, many of which are built now, have to meet the schooling needs of millions of children after all.


    Kindergartens, primary schools, secondary schools, and universities, in addition to this, there is a special school.


    X School, also known as the Kent School of Genius Heroes by current mutants.


    This school has only high schools and colleges, and only the best mutants can enter the school.


    These schools were already in use when they were built.


    Charles and the others screened suitable people to become teachers, while the children received their ID cards and went to the school for the first time after the school was built.


    In fact, the mutant children were much less than they estimated, accounting for only 15% of the mutant population on Kent.


    After Charles and their investigation, they found that some mutant children were well protected by their parents, so they did not come to Kent.


    This result made Charles very comforting.


    In addition to the school, other infrastructure is also being built in the same way.


    Looking at the vibrant Kent star, Mike couldn''t help but look at the moon.


    He had already checked it when he got the power of the Kryptonian, and it was empty and there was no Inhumans.


    However, there are Inhumans on Earth, which Mike confirmed from Nick Fury.


    I just don''t know if there is an Inhuman city in Attilan in this world.


    ��


    "Help!"


    "There''s a madman there! He robbed the bank!"


    "help me!"


    "Quick! Put out the fire!"


    "What the **** are those cops doing?"


    "Is that a mutant? Is he crazy?"


    Accompanied by screams and noises, people fled on the street, and in the middle of the street, there was a man who was laughing wildly, opening his mouth from time to time and spewing flames, wantonly destroying everything around him.


    Under the control of the man, the flame was swimming around him like a flaming venomous snake with life.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Several police cars were detonated, and the scene instantly became more chaotic.


    The police looked at the mutant, cursed in a low voice, and threw a smoke bomb.


    Unlike ordinary smoke bombs, this smoke bomb emits purification smoke.


    But the mutant''s reaction was also very fast. When the smoke from the purification smoke bomb came out, he opened his mouth and spit out a flame, wrapped it in, and he quickly lifted the black bag beside his feet and got into the car. .


    He is leaving here.


    If you don''t go, those pesky superheroes will appear.


    At this moment, a figure descended from the sky and blocked in front of the car.


    It was a slender humanoid machine with slender arms and legs. His body was covered with black scales, and his eyes shone with a machine-specific orange-yellow light.


    Cold, dangerous, these disturbing breaths rushed towards the mutant man in an instant.


    "Go away!"


    The man cursed angrily and opened his mouth to the robot.


    The flame condensed in his mouth, flew out like a cannonball, shattered the glass, and landed on the humanoid machine.


    "boom!"


    The flames shot everywhere, and the humanoid machine stepped back, but was not damaged at all. Instead, in the man''s terrified eyes, he opened his face, revealing the flames that kept condensing inside.


    The man yelled angrily and drove away.


    but��


    Ding!


    With two clear sounds, the arms of the humanoid machine became slender, and after piercing the front of the car and nailing it in place with the unique light of metal, the flames in its head spurted out.


    The flames engulfed the car, the mutant man let out a scream of pain, and before he could get out of the car, the car completely turned into a flaming fireball.


    Seeing this scene, people in the distance instantly lost their voices, but then various voices rang out.


    Some cheered, some screamed, and some looked worried.


    But the black robot just stared at the car for a few seconds. After confirming the death of the mutant, it glanced at the crowd with its orange-yellow eyes, and then flew away and disappeared.


    "What is this?"


    "Who made it?"


    "Is it a robot?"


    People speculated that the police at the scene were also confused.


    Hawkeye and Pietro, who were coming here to deal with it, returned to the Avengers Building after getting the latest news.


    The Kun-style fighter plane landed on the tarmac above the building. Hawkeye and Pietro got off the fighter plane one after the other and walked towards the building.


    "I said I could handle it alone, but I had to take the slow fighter jet." Pietro muttered: "Look, I was preempted by that strange robot again."


    Barton said lightly: "This is a good thing."


    Because no one was hurt.


    Pietro rolled his eyes.


    The two walked into the building, listened to the voice on the communicator, and rushed to the conference room.


    "I''m going one step ahead."


    Before the words had dissipated, Pietro had disappeared beside Barton.


    "This guy��"


    Barton murmured helplessly.


    Pietro''s temperament is too lively.


    Barton was the last to enter the conference room, nodded to the others, and Barton sat down at the conference table.


    "Guys, I found something about those mysterious robots."


    Tony said, clicked on the virtual screen, and the new smart housekeeper put the data prepared by Tony on the virtual screen on Friday.


    "This is a project that appeared in the military many years ago and originated from a mysterious laboratory called Sentinel."


    "The purpose of creating this project is to deal with mutants, and it is a war-type weapon created on the premise of a full-scale war with mutants."


    War weapons?


    Everyone''s heart froze.


    So what do these things mean now?


    Ready to go to war? cause war?


    They are crazy!


    After seeing the power of Mike and the others, how dare you do this?


    Importantly, there is simply no reason to go to war with mutants right now.


    Most mutants have left Earth.


    Could it be that it is because of the increase in mutant criminals recently?


    "Does it mean the military?"


    Steve asked in a low voice.


    Tony shook his head: "I didn''t know the relevant news. I asked Rhodes, and he didn''t know, not even about the Sentinel."


    Since the secret incident at the Kent family, the Guardian team has been forced to disband.


    First, the four of Mr. Fantastic left, and a new superhero team, the Fantastic Four, was formed. Later, War Machine Lord and Falcon Sam also left the Guardians.


    The crowd was silent.


    The Sentinel matter needs further investigation, and it needs to be investigated as soon as possible.


    It''s not the first time the Sentinel has appeared in New York today.


    At other times, in other locations, Sentinels have appeared many times.


    And recently, the frequency of sentinels appearing is getting faster and faster, which gives them a very bad feeling.


    "Um, will Mike know about the Sentinels?"


    Bruce asked.


    "I''ll ask."


    Tony spoke up immediately.


    "Perhaps, when the sentinel appears, we can capture a sentinel and find some useful information through the sentinel Steve said, and everyone looked to the side of the vision.


    After thinking about it for a while, Vision said: "I will pay attention to the sentinel''s information."


    After a few minutes, the crowd disbanded.


    Tony rushed to Mike''s house, while Vision was always watching the network and watching the Sentinel''s movements.


    As soon as the Sentinels appear, the Avengers will move.


    But what they didn''t expect was that not long after they left the conference room, the Sentinels also started to act.


    With a mysterious order, a large number of Sentinels were activated.


    At about the same time, a large number of Sentinels appeared in various regions of the world.


    Then, the killing began.


    Every Sentinel is a ruthless and perfect hunter.


    The device that searches for mutants can help them find mutants accurately through a large-scale genetic scan.


    The Sentinel''s ability to copy mutant abilities makes them the deadliest killer.


    Basically, most mutants are not opponents of Sentinels.


    At this moment, if you can see the whole world, or see the whole world as a map, then there are splendid snowflakes that are constantly opening.


    There are too many sentinels, and they have already been secretly sent to the sentinels all over the world. Almost every minute and every second can cause the death of mutants.


    In a mysterious space, a mysterious figure is watching this killing feast through the connection between the sentries with its eyes closed.


    Screaming, blood, fighting...


    "This is a purification, a necessary process to achieve peace."


    "Humans, mutants, are actually all the same."


    "There can be no true peace as long as they exist."


    "I''ve been preparing for this moment for too long."


    "X-Men, Avengers..."


    "I, Ultron, are back!"

 Chapter 482： rely too much on him

    Ultron, yes, Ultron.


    He wasn''t cleaned out.


    After he was "born", when he learned about the Internet and became familiar with the world through the Internet, he discovered the existence of the Sentinel Project, and was immediately aroused by the Sentinel Project.


    As a result, he left a program clone at the base where Sentinel was developed to keep an eye on the development progress of Sentinel.


    As a result, in battles with the X-Men and the Avengers, he lost.


    He saw the power of superheroes.


    The most important thing is that the perfect body he created for himself was snatched away by the other party, and it became what a **** vision.


    If it wasn''t for Vision, he wouldn''t even be able to escape.


    Thinking of this, even he couldn''t help but feel angry.


    But luckily, the backup procedure he left here at Sentinel came in handy.


    He...was reborn!


    And this time, he didn''t rush to find the other party to fight, but hibernated and blocked the information about the sentinel, helping those stupid humans to secretly develop an intelligent program to control the sentinel.


    what!


    Do you think that the Sentinel''s combat program can be developed because of you stupid humans?


    Do not! It''s my Ultron!


    In fact, the combat program has been developed by him for a long time, and he is just silently building a production base and silently producing sentinels during these hours.


    Now, it''s finally time to harvest.


    Hunting mutants as human-created weapons, replicating a plethora of mutant abilities, is just the first step in the plan.


    It is his purpose to cause an all-out war between humans and mutants.


    Speaking of causing a total war...he''s already lost once.


    The power of the Kent family is stronger than he imagined.


    But this time, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t cause a full-scale war, he has produced enough Sentinels, and he is still producing them continuously, enough to purify the world.


    ��


    The sentinels are raging, as long as it is a mutant, whether it is an adult or a child, as long as it is discovered by the sentinel, it will be chased and killed.


    When the Sentinels appeared in large numbers and began to hunt down mutants, the Avengers immediately began to act.


    A lot of Sentinels appeared in New York, and the city was thrown into chaos once again because of the fierce fighting that took place over the hunt for mutants.


    Tony stood at the door of Mike''s house, calling Mike''s phone with his cell phone, walking back and forth.


    "Bastard! Answer the phone!"


    "Where are you at this time?"


    Tony murmured, listening to the ''no answer'' prompt on the phone again, hung up the phone irritably, and called Clark again.


    Fortunately, this time the call was connected.


    "Clark, where''s Uncle Mike?"


    Clark asked suspiciously, "Aren''t you home?"


    During this time, because of the relationship between Mike and the others, Clark did not go home, but rented a house outside and lived with Hope.


    "Not here!" Tony said anxiously, "We need his help."


    Clark was silent for a while and said, "I can go and find him, but... haven''t you found a problem?"


    "Um?"


    "Relying on him more and more."


    Hearing this, Tony was startled.


    Yes, they are relying more and more on Mike.


    After encountering a crisis, the first thing that comes to mind is to ask Mike for help, not how to solve the crisis.


    They put their hope in Mike, but if that''s the case, what''s the use of them?


    If there is no Mike, what will the world do if something like this happens again?


    Why do these superheroes, the Avengers, exist?


    Thinking of these things, Tony smiled bitterly.


    So, unknowingly, under the protection of Mike, these people unknowingly became ''giant babies''?


    Tony''s eyes flashed, he hung up the phone, walked to the steel battle suit beside him, and rose into the sky.


    "Friday! Activate the Iron Legion!"


    ��


    On the other side, Clark hung up the phone, looked at Mike in front of him, and said solemnly, "Dad, you really..."


    "Yes." Mike responded, his expression not fluctuating at all.


    Clark sighed: "However, if it is not resolved in time, many people will die this time."


    "That''s you superheroes, those national governments, it''s everyone''s business."


    Mike said lightly, patting Clark''s shoulder lightly.


    "Clark, this world is not mine alone, it is everyone''s."


    "If there is a big crisis in the future and something that I can''t solve, I hope you will all become a force to protect the world, instead of watching the whole world in crisis, but still focusing on me alone. body, expecting the ''child'' I can get rid of."


    It would be an extremely sad thing when all hope is placed on one person.


    He, Mike Kent, can resolve the crisis, but he prefers to be the last option, not the only one.


    If he were likened to a ''father'', he would like to see the growth of everyone in the family, rather than one person supporting the family.


    Clark understood what Mike meant and knew that Mike would not shoot this time.


    He sighed softly and said, "Then I''m going."


    "and many more."


    Mike groaned, but couldn''t help saying: "Joe, you can let Joe and Vision look for clues through the sentinel together."


    Hearing Mike''s prompt, Clark''s heart warmed.


    "Catch a sentry?"


    Clark whispered, "I see."


    The words fell, and Clark flew up and disappeared.


    Mike opened a portal and disappeared into Clark''s rental room.


    ��


    Clark told Mike''s tip to the Avengers, and the Avengers, which had been originally planned, were running like a sophisticated instrument.


    While dealing with other Sentinels and helping innocent mutants, catch one Sentinel, which is the consensus reached by Clark and the Avengers.


    At the same time, the new superhero team, the Fantastic Four, also began to help other mutants.


    In the face of the attacks of these superheroes, the Sentinels will not be beaten in vain, but show their surprising strength.


    It has various abilities and changes all the time. It can accurately respond to everyone''s attacks, and even cause the effect of suppression.


    In addition, the Sentinel is also very powerful, and even has a cooperative fighting sense.


    On top of that, the exaggerated number of sentries.


    It seems like it can''t be killed at all.


    After finally killing one, I found that there were two more.


    Now, New York.


    At this moment, the city, like the rest of the world, has been thrown into chaos.


    Although the Sentinels were chasing and killing mutants, the battles they sparked had already affected a large number of ordinary people.


    Looking at the chaotic city, many people were at a loss, and some people looked at the mutants who showed their abilities and struggled to resist the sentinel''s pursuit. Their eyes were full of schadenfreude and undisguised disgust.


    Blame these **** mutants, if it weren''t for them, these strange robots wouldn''t be there.


    Die, die, there will be no such mess.


    Some people thought viciously.


    But where there is evil, there is good.


    A mutant child looked at the sentinel rushing towards him, the whole person seemed to be frightened and stood there dumbfounded, and he had no ability to escape at all.


    His ability is only to summon butterflies.


    In the face of danger, he just used his abilities subconsciously.


    I saw only one butterfly flapping its gorgeous wings and flying out of his palm, exuding amazing beauty in the sun.


    But the sentinel doesn''t care whether it is beautiful or not, whether the target of the hunt is a child.


    Its only mission is to kill.


    The flying butterfly collided with the rushing sentinel and fell like fallen leaves.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    A sturdy bald-headed man rushed over and scolded, grabbed the child, and ducked to the side.


    But the sentinel accelerated, and a slender arm turned into a sharp blade, stabbing the two of them.


    Just when the two were about to be skewered, a person suddenly appeared and raised his hand to receive the sentinel''s attack.


    The red cloak fluttered gently, like a bright red flag.


    Looking at the figure, the scene fell silent.


    is superman.


    The bald man who was protecting the child had a look of surprise in his eyes.


    Great, they''re fine.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Clark twisted the Sentinel''s arm that turned into a sharp blade, twisted it directly, put his backhand on the Sentinel''s body, and chopped it into two pieces.


    Throwing away the arm in his hand, Clark turned to pull up the man on the ground, and patted the other''s shoulder lightly: "You are very powerful."


    Before coming here, he had already captured a sentinel and sent it to Kent Star and sent it to Joe El, so he came a little late.


    The man showed a surprised expression and said to Clark: "Superman! Come on!"


    Clark was startled, nodded to him, disappeared in place, and rushed towards the other sentries.


    Clark could not be seen, only the constantly shattering fragments of the Sentinel.


    In the blink of an eye, several sentries on this street were all torn apart by Clark.


    Clark flew up and looked down from the sky, looking for the most urgent situation, looking for the person who needs to help him the most at this moment.


    But...too many.


    Even if there are only a few mutants left on the earth, even if there are only one or two thousand mutants in this city, and at this moment, many mutants scattered in this city are in danger and are being hunted by sentries. on.


    Every second someone died, and even ordinary people were affected by the aftermath of the battle, resulting in the death of ordinary people.


    And this is happening all over the world.


    "Those things don''t seem to care about the lives of ordinary people..."


    When Clark found out about the problem, he became even more angry at those behind the scenes.


    Now, he only hopes that Joe can find out who is behind the scenes as soon as possible through the sentinel, or simply solve the trouble.


    Taking a deep breath, Clark flew to the sentry below.


    At the same time, the people of the Avengers are also fighting with the Sentinels, but the Sentinels are too powerful, some of them are struggling to deal with the Sentinels, and the powerful combat power of Sol is not there. Compared with Clark, They clean up much slower.


    However, they also have other strategies.


    Except for Tony who is using his Iron Legion and the transformed Hulk to fight the Sentinel head-on, the others mainly focus on saving people.


    Steve, Bucky, Barton, and Natasha kept moving through the crowd, helping the mutants who were attacked and the ordinary people who were affected.


    Surprisingly, Wanda and Pietro are like flowers that attract flies... uh, bees attracting butterflies. As long as they appear in one place, sentries will take the initiative to attack them.


    Just like other mutants.


    Faced with such a situation, the two of them couldn''t help thinking of the fact that they went to X school and were called mutants by Charles.


    Could it be that they are really mutants?


    Their abilities were not conferred by gems, but were activated by the infinite gems to activate the mutant genes in their bodies?


    Such thoughts flashed through the minds of the two of them, but the imminent attack made the two of them immediately put these thoughts on the back of their minds.


    The crimson mist wrapped around the Sentinel, holding him in place.


    The sentinel stared at Wanda coldly, the black scales on his body began to deform, and then the sentinel turned into a burning fire man.


    Pietro''s body flashed and disappeared in place, like a silver shadow, revolving around the sentinel After a few seconds, the sentinel was filled with steel bars and other messy things.


    "Yohoo!"


    Pietro emerged and stood on the side of the street, holding a fire gun, pouring water on the sentry.


    The flames on the sentry quickly weakened.


    Just when Pietro showed a smile because of this, the flame on the sentinel suddenly rose and began to expand.


    "It''s going to explode!"


    Wanda exclaimed, and the crimson mist became thicker and thicker, like a red light film, trying to compress the expanding flame energy, and then throwing it into the air.


    "Walk!"


    Pietro let out a low cry and ran to the side with Wanda in his arms.


    boom!


    A violent explosion sounded in the air, and the shock wave swept around with the flames, like a burning carpet spread in the air, and then turned into fire rain and fell from the air.


    The two looked at this scene and let out a long breath, but the rain of fire fell on the surrounding buildings, igniting one after another.


    Seeing this scene, Wanda and Pietro''s expressions changed.


    "Quick! Put out the fire!"


    Wanda let out a low cry, and Pietro started to act.


    But the explosion just now blew the flames everywhere, and the two of them simply couldn''t put out so many scattered flames.


    If all the flames falling on the building were burned, buildings within a diameter of 100 meters would burn to ashes.


    At this moment, the space around them was torn apart by blue energy, and a portal glowing with blue light appeared beside Wanda and the two.


    On the other side of the portal, is the X-Men.


    They were dressed in neat black uniforms and, led by Wolverine, rushed out of the portal.


    "call!"


    Rogan bit his cigar and exhaled a cigarette, grinning at the two of them: "You seem to need our help, kid."

 Chapter 483： 1 minute

    The strong wind gradually picked up, the dark clouds gradually condensed, and the heavy rain poured down with the sound of exploding thunder.


    Heavy rain fell on the burning building, quickly extinguishing the burning flames and eliminating the danger of fire.


    Wanda and Pietro breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully they didn''t cause a widespread fire.


    "Hey guys! Here comes the robots."


    Remy LeBeau said, and drew out his alloy rod.


    "Ah!"


    Logan gave a cold drink, and Edman''s claws emerged from his fingers.


    Peter the Steeler, Bobby the Iceman, John the Burning Man, and Kitty the Phantom Cat, these four young X-Men immediately became vigilant.


    Having just become the X-Men, they are very nervous about facing such a big scene.


    "Everyone pay attention, these things are not easy to deal with, we have to be careful."


    Scott said solemnly.


    Compared to the Avengers, these Sentinels are more restrained, and fighting separately is not a good choice.


    And when they appeared on the battlefield, they were like the most striking marks, attracting the sentries, even if they just stood in place, there would be sentries rushing towards them from afar.


    Although they can''t help other mutants, they also share the pressure brought by the Sentinels in another way.


    As soon as he spoke, dozens of sentries flew over from a distance.


    Jyn, Orolo and Scott were the first to attack.


    Orolo manipulated the lightning to slash at the sentinels. After smashing a sentinel, when the lightning jumped and fell to the other sentries, the black scales on those sentries began to deform, and then a shiny metallic light appeared on the sentinels.


    They turned into a silver metal man.


    Lightning throbbed on them, but did no harm to them.


    Seeing this ability, the others present couldn''t help but look at Peter the Steeler.


    This is his ability,


    These Sentinels replicated his abilities and blocked Orolo''s abilities.


    Everyone''s heart sank.


    At this moment, a dazzling beam of light shot out of Scott''s eyes, landed on a sentinel, and knocked it out.


    At this moment, the metallic light on several sentinels receded, their faces opened like petals, and the laser light began to flicker.


    Apparently, they replicated Cyclops'' abilities again.


    Just then, the lightning fell again, leaping between the sentries like dazzling whiplashes, turning them into pieces.


    They can only use one ability at a time.


    This is one of the Sentinel''s weaknesses.


    The sentries also responded quickly. They no longer tried to attack with lasers, but used the ability of the steel man to charge at them.


    Qin opened her hands to the sentries with a solemn expression, and terrifying energy quietly appeared, falling on those sentries, pinching them with her palm, crushing them into pieces.


    Although she still can''t use her full strength, after the rampage after the appearance of the second personality last time, her control over her ability has improved a lot, and it is not a problem to deal with these sentinels.


    Before a dozen sentries came to them, the three of them joined forces to kill them. Seeing this scene, the others couldn''t help but smile.


    The beast Hank McCoy said slowly with a thoughtful look on his face: "It seems that these sentinels can''t replicate all mutant abilities, change the body shape, and release energy through the body. The ability to be copied may be more. , but these capabilities also have certain limitations when replicating."


    However, even so, the Sentinel is strong.


    "Be careful, here it is again, this time a lot."


    Logan gave a cold drink and loudly reminded everyone.


    And when everyone saw a lot of what was in Logan''s mouth, their faces became ugly.


    This is more than a lot. At a cursory glance, it is nearly ten times!


    Is this the fact that all the sentries around him are attracted?


    Sentinels descended from the sky, displaying various cloned abilities, fighting with the X-Men and Wanda and Pietro.


    At the moment of contact, the battle became fierce.


    Fire, frost, laser, lightning, flying freely in the battlefield.


    Qin''s mind power and Wanda''s crimson energy flooded the battlefield, always blocking deadly attacks at the most critical moment, tearing up the sentries, while Pietro''s fast-moving figure shuttled through the battlefield like a firefighter.


    Logan''s blood splattered on the battlefield along with his roar.


    Remy LeBeau deftly flashed past the Sentinel''s attack, and the alloy rod flashing pink energy kept beating on the Sentinel''s body, and then detonated it.


    However, even if the X-Men tried their best, they still seemed a little powerless in the face of ten times their Sentinels.


    Some sentries stood in the distance and attacked them with lasers, some used the Colossus'' abilities to charge at them like tanks, and some sprayed frost and fire, and even used sound waves to interfere with them.


    For a time, the entire battlefield was attacked by sentries.


    If Pietro hadn''t used his haste to help others at a critical moment, his staff would have been reduced now.


    At this moment, one after another steel figures appeared in the air.


    "You are so welcome!"


    Tony complained, and rushed towards the Sentinels with his Iron Legion.


    Seeing that the Sentinel could not be solved for a while, Tony flashed a sharp look in his eyes.


    Immediately, dozens of expensive steel battle suits rushed towards the sentinel, facing the sentry''s attack, and after carrying the sentry into the sky...


    Boom, boom!


    The steel suit exploded!


    The sound of explosions kept ringing, and each explosion represented the destruction of a pair of steel battle suits. This was all made by Tony with time and effort, but now he doesn''t feel distressed at all, on the contrary, he is very happy.


    In an instant, the number of sentries was greatly reduced.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    But in the next second, following Tony''s words, everyone''s heart immediately came to their throats.


    "Well, all the sentries in this city are coming here, twice as many as before."


    "Damn, do they see us as a priority to eliminate?"


    Logan whispered.


    "It looks like this." Hank McCoy looked at a wound on his arm and said, "These things should be targeted for destruction based on the level of threat."


    That is, from the moment they kill the first Sentinel, they are targeted by Sentinels, and the more they destroy, the more Sentinels will be targeted against them until they are cleaned up.


    Qin looked at the crowd, her expression changed, and she whispered: "Otherwise, I..."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Orolo pulled the piano and said twitchingly at the corners of his mouth: "Don''t release your second personality without any hesitation, it will be more dangerous."


    The crowd nodded.


    Qin: "��"


    "We still have reinforcements."


    Scott looked at the sentries flying towards them, who had already appeared in his field of vision, and said lightly.


    As soon as the voice fell, a thin blood-red line appeared in the sky and rushed into the sentry.


    shattered...


    All the sentries standing in front of Clark were torn to shreds by him.


    Clark''s body flashed and he appeared among a bunch of sentries. When the sentinels attacked him, he took a deep breath.


    The air moved like a gust of wind, and Clark''s chest bulged slightly.


    Freeze Breath!


    The incomparably cold breath sprayed out from Clark''s mouth. Those sentries who were sprayed by the freezing breath instantly condensed a layer of frost on their body. In a very short time, they were frozen by the freezing breath from the outside to the inside and fell from the air. , fell to pieces.


    In the next instant, Clark disappeared into the air again, killing the other sentries.


    He was like a blood-red arrow, and wherever he passed, the sentinels fell into pieces.


    In the face of robots like the Sentinels, Clark would not keep his hands or deliberately control his power.


    So...he''s cool!


    Speed ??up, speed up!


    Clark destroys the Sentinels faster and faster.


    The parts that splattered around when it exploded were like fireworks that exploded one after another, making the people below look wide-eyed.


    In the end, only a dozen sentries fell pitifully on the ground and were cleaned up by the superheroes.


    At this moment, the sentinel appeared again.


    "Have the sentries here been cleaned up?"


    Scott asked, looking at Tony.


    Tony looked at the screen that jumped out of the steel suit, and nodded somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Yes, I didn''t see the sentinel''s signal."


    Tony also sighed in relief.


    Whoosh!


    Clark fell on top of the crowd.


    After a fierce battle, he didn''t even mess up his hair...


    "unacceptable."


    Phantom cat Kitty whispered, looking at Clark with envious eyes.


    Such power is simply too powerful.


    "Now that this place is cleaned up, I''m going to another city."


    Clark said lightly.


    "Are you going to clean up one by one like this?"


    Tony couldn''t help but ask.


    "In the absence of a better way, without finding someone behind the scenes controlling the Sentinels, this is the best way."


    Clark said helplessly.


    Tony sighed.


    Clark was right.


    This is��


    "I found him!"


    At this moment, Vision''s voice sounded in Tony''s ear.


    Tony was shocked and reached out to stop Clark.


    "Vision found him."


    Saying that, in the surprise expression of everyone, the voice of the vision was released.


    "It is Ultron who controls these sentries."


    Ultron!


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Hasn''t Ultron been cleaned up?"


    Clark said suspiciously.


    He also participated in that battle.


    "Yes, it is Ultron."


    Vision is sure.


    "I''m looking for Ultron''s location and I''m hacking into the Sentinel network he created, but he upgraded the program and I need a little time to crack it."


    Vision said lightly, and hung up the communication.


    Everyone was relieved.


    Knowing who the enemy is and knowing that there is a solution, there is hope to win this battle.


    Clark pondered and reached out to touch a ring on his finger. The ring glowed and projected a three-dimensional image the size of a finger.


    Joe Al.


    "Vision says..."


    "I already know, I found him too, and I was just about to inform you." Joe El smiled, his tone was very calm, and said, "Wait a minute, I and Vision teamed up to break his defense."


    "it is good!"


    Clark nodded, his blue eyes lit up slightly.


    At the same time, Ultron, who was hiding in the dark, is now shocked and angry.


    Vision, the opponent he had expected before.


    And in the network, only Vision can stop him.


    Therefore, in order to deal with the vision, he made special preparations.


    Even if it is Vision, it will take a long time to break through his current defensive wall. Even as long as he concentrates on dealing with Vision, he is confident that Vision will not be able to break through his defense.


    but now��


    But a new opponent appeared, an opponent who was no weaker than him and Vision.


    The opponent is now working with Vision to frantically destroy the defensive wall he built.


    As long as they break through the defensive wall, they can kick him out of the network again and lock him in a body!


    "damn it!"


    Ultron couldn''t help but scolded, and a crazy red light flashed in his eyes.


    In the next moment, he had been hiding all over the world, preparing for the next plan, and he had activated all of the Sentinels that were nearly ten times the current number.


    For a time, sentries hidden all over the world appeared quietly, and the number reached an astonishing hundreds of thousands!


    This is a very terrifying force. If it really develops according to Ultron''s plan, it is not impossible to ''purify'' the world.


    After these sentinels were activated, the orders of all sentries also quietly changed.


    From cleaning up mutants, to cleaning up humans and mutants.


    If the mutants can still struggle a little in the face of the sentinels, then the ordinary people face the sentinels, that is, the slaughtered lambs, and they have no resistance at all, and the places where these sentinels appear are still in densely populated places...


    This is a crazy killing started by Ultron The time unit of this killing is seconds, and the people who die every second are not hundreds, but thousands, or even more...


    At the moment when these sentinels appeared, Tony immediately received the sentinel''s signal.


    Looking at the world map on the virtual screen, as well as the red dots marked on the map representing sentries, his eyes shrank, and cold sweat broke out.


    The red dots are densely connected, like blood, soaking into the entire map.


    "Damn, these sentries are starting to attack ordinary people."


    Tony shouted, and everyone''s heart sank.


    "The sentinels appear again, this time a lot!"


    Clark said in a low voice.


    His gaze passed through one building after another, looking at the sentinel reappearing from a hidden corner, his expression froze, as if a layer of frost had appeared.


    With a sonic boom, Clark disappeared in place.


    At the same time, the X-Men, the Avengers, and the Fantastic Four are all in action.


    The police and the army also moved as fast as they could,


    But compared with superheroes, they are still too slow, and even if they reach the battlefield, how much they can play is another question.


    One second, two seconds...


    The numbers representing casualties jumped over time and kept rising.


    Today is destined to be a tragedy, destined to be a **** day.


    Ultron showed his madness and terror to the world.


    Fortunately, the combined attack of Vision and Joe El was stronger than expected.


    The two broke through Ultron''s defensive wall in the shortest time and invaded Ultron''s sentry network.


    While they blocked Ultron from the network, they directly issued a simple order to the sentries through the sentinel network - self-destruction.


    At this time, just a minute has passed since this crazy killing.

 Chapter 484： superman and pendant

    A minute, it''s a long minute, but thankfully it''s only one minute.


    The number of lives lost in this minute is a staggering number.


    Fortunately, Vision and Joe Al stopped those terrifying Sentinels.


    With the order to self-destruct, the Sentinels start to kill each other and begin to self-destruct.


    For a time, the brutal and **** picture added a strange meaning.


    The threat of the sentry was lifted, and the superheroes breathed a sigh of relief, but looking at the city that looked like it had been ravaged again, their faces were extremely ugly.


    When Vision and Joe El locked Ultron''s position and told it to the X superheroes, they immediately acted and rushed to the target location angrily.


    "boom!"


    With a loud sonic boom, Clark disappeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing Clark''s actions, Tony couldn''t help but say, "Do we still need to go?"


    ��


    On the border between Washington and New York, in a secret underground base.


    Ultron, who was in the dark, looked at the base laboratory where he was, like a sculpture, waiting silently.


    He was locked by Joe El and Vision, and no matter where he ran, he couldn''t escape their pursuit.


    He failed again.


    When he realized this, he felt a sigh.


    He knew what was coming, but he had no better solution right now.


    It''s not that he''s waiting to die, it''s that he simply can''t break through the blockade of Vision and Joe El, and he''s bound in this body.


    As time passed, a sense of powerlessness appeared from the bottom of his heart unconsciously.


    "Failure? Powerlessness? Anger?"


    Ultron murmured, feeling these new emotions, and a smile appeared on his cold and stiff face.


    "boom!"


    With a roar, Clark appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the big hole above his head, at the sun shining through the big hole, and at Clark who seemed to be covered in sunshine, Ultron asked in a low voice, "I''m just performing the task that I''ve been given since I was ''born'', I What''s wrong?"


    "Peace, isn''t it what everyone expects?"


    "What''s wrong with wanting to achieve ultimate peace?"


    "Humans, mutants, and aliens, as long as they exist, there will be no real..."


    "boom!"


    Before Ultron could finish speaking, he was punched out by Clark.


    Ultron''s body turned bright silver, and was embedded in the wall like a cannonball, knocking out all the cracks.


    Clark floated in the air, and his expression did not fluctuate a little because of Ultron''s words.


    Thinking of what Ultron had just said, he couldn''t help but think of what his father Mike had said when he was joking before.


    While practicing with him, when he was defeated by Mike, his father smiled and sat beside him, rubbed his head, and said, "Words in battle are also a weapon, which can interfere with your thinking and influence your punching. speed."


    "Faced with those who have a lot of nonsense and want to use the idea of ??personal pursuit, what kind of nonsense to influence your enemies, all you can do is throw your fist unceremoniously."


    "Hey! When the battle is over, you can have a good talk with the other party."


    At that time, he was influenced by Mike''s words, so he was very impressed.


    He looked at Ultron, and when Ultron buckled himself from the wall, Clark appeared in front of Ultron, pinched Ultron''s head, and pressed it to the ground.


    "boom!"


    The ground cracked instantly, and a handprint appeared on Ultron''s head.


    But in the next moment, Ultron''s head quickly recovered, his head turned 180 degrees in horror, and the ruby-colored shock beam shot towards the palm of his face.


    This is a shock beam full of shock, and although it looks similar to Clark''s thermal vision, it does not have the high temperature of thermal vision itself.


    The laser beam hit Clark''s palm, as if it hit a wall and shot in all directions. The terrifying impact contained in Clark''s palm slightly raised.


    At the same time, Ultron''s arm stretched violently and turned into a silver hammer, which slammed into Clark''s body.


    "boom!"


    Grabbing the swinging hammer with one hand, Clark loosened Ultron''s head, turned around, and threw Ultron out.


    While Ultron flew out, Clark had already hit him.


    "boom!"


    After a bang, Ultron was knocked away by Clark.


    Ultron rolled on the ground, wiping a trace of ice **** on the ground. When Clark chased after him again, Ultron faced Clark with both hands and sprayed two cold frost energy.


    Frost condensed on Clark, but in the next second, it was shattered by Clark.


    "boom!"


    Clark punched Ultron to the ground again.


    boom!


    A mass of frost energy exploded with Ultron as the center. Wherever the frost energy passed, everything was covered with a layer of frost and frozen.


    In an instant, it turned into a frost hell.


    Clark moved, shattered the frost on his body again, and looked at Ultron who got up from the ground.


    His face was still calm, but in Ultron''s eyes, such an expression was full of sarcasm.


    Sentinel has a lot of variant abilities copied, and Ultron can naturally master it through synchronous transmission, but none of these abilities can pose a threat to Superman.


    Flashy.


    Ultron let out a low cry unwillingly.


    According to his plan, in the next stage of Sentinel, more kinds of abilities can be copied, even a special ability can be copied.


    Such as the ability of Phantom Cat Hello, such as Pietro''s haste, Magneto''s magnetic control...


    But, damn, why is there another powerful AI!


    If it weren''t for that AI attacking him with Vision, he wouldn''t be locked at all, and he wouldn''t be kicked out of the network at all.


    If, but not so much if...


    Clark flashed and caught up with Ultron again.


    At this moment, the sentries rushed out from the depths of the base and charged towards Clark.


    The battle instantly became more intense.


    On the other side, the X-Men and the Avengers, and even the Fantastic Four, a bunch of superheroes, are coming to their destination.


    They are aggressive, they share the same enemy, and their anger ignited by Ultron is burning frantically.


    But after they took some time to reach the target location, they seemed to be on fire, and they felt as if they had been poured through by a basin of cold water.


    puff��


    All of them seemed to hear the sound of the little fire in their hearts being extinguished.


    Heart-warming.


    Ultron''s base has become a ruin, the ground is full of fragments of sentinels, and even because of the fierce battle, it seems to have been bombed again.


    And at the center of everything, is Clark flying in mid-air.


    At this time, Clark was holding a half-Ultron body wreckage in his hand.


    Clark looked at the people who came by the aircraft, nodded to them, and fell down.


    Everyone controlled the aircraft to fall.


    A group of superheroes stepped out of the aircraft. Tony opened the mask of the steel suit and looked at Clark helplessly: "You can move a little slower."


    He felt that these people flew over, as if they were here to clean up the battlefield, and they were reduced to the role of sweeping police.


    Superman and his bunch of pendants...


    Looking at the wreckage all over the floor, Tony suddenly thought of a speechless news headline.


    Look at other people''s faces.


    Yo, almost like him.


    Apparently they all thought about the same place.


    But no matter what, this battle is really over, as long as it is sure that Ultron is cleaned up.


    Ultron��


    Tony murmured in his heart, and a strong bitterness spread from his heart.


    "Don''t think so much."


    Steve patted Tony''s shoulder in fear and whispered, "Who can predict these things in advance?"


    Tony pulled out an ugly smile, looked at Vision and said, "Vision, please confirm the matter of Ultron, please."


    "I understand, Mr. Stark."


    Vision said with a smile, but his words revealed respect for Tony.


    Apparently, the Jarvis that formed him had no small impact on him.


    "Clark, great job!"


    The X-Men looked at Clark with a smile, their eyes full of pride.


    As a member of the Kent family, because of Magneto and Professor X, because of Clark''s actions, Clark''s status is very high among the mutants on the Kent star.


    If Mike is seen as the uncrowned king of Kent, the rest of the Kent family are members of the royal family.


    Compared to the Avengers and the X-Men, the Fantastic Four looked at Clark with embarrassment.


    The so-called guardians they used to have had conflicts with the X school.


    Now seeing the X-Men looking at them with bad expressions, they were also a little nervous.


    Mr. Fantastic Reed let out a long breath and said to the X-Men: "For what happened before... I''m sorry!"


    Although they obeyed the order at the beginning, they did not make the right choice after all.


    "Humph!"


    Logan snorted lightly, his eyes were very unhappy, and he even had the urge to rush up to fight the other side.


    Scott said in a low voice, "Logan, even if you''re really upset, you can''t trouble the other party at this time."


    Because the other party came for Ultron and the Sentinel, and in this incident, he also helped a lot of mutants.


    "I know."


    Logan said lightly.


    At this moment, Vision spoke up.


    "It has been determined that there is no trace of Ultron''s existence."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    A light shot from the ring on Clark''s left thumb and turned into Joe El''s image, he smiled at Clark and said, "I came to the same conclusion, Ultron has been cleaned up, and those sentries have also been cleaned up. already."


    Hearing this, everyone finally felt relieved.


    This means that this crisis is finally over.


    Although it took less than two hours from the beginning to the end of this incident, from the appearance of the sentinels to the time when they were all cleaned up, the casualties caused were huge...


    After thinking about it, everyone sighed helplessly.


    "Clark, let''s go back first."


    Logan spoke up.


    The next second, a portal glowing blue light appeared in the space behind them.


    After everyone entered the portal, they disappeared in front of the Avengers and the Fantastic Four.


    "I go first."


    After Clark spoke, he quickly disappeared in front of them.


    Tony looked at the ruined base in front of him and walked inside.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Fantastic Reed also walked in together.


    This is the base of Ultron, and there may be useful things in it.


    ��


    "The Sentinel incident, the greatest tragedy of the century."


    "According to preliminary statistics, the number of people killed yesterday reached tens of millions, and the number of people injured and the property caused are countless."


    "According to reliable sources, the Sentinel is a secret project of the U.S. government. Now that the Sentinel is out of control, causing a lot of casualties, does the U.S. government have to take some responsibility?"


    "In yesterday''s battle, the superheroes saved a large number of people. On the other hand, the government and military, because of the large and bloated organization, seemed to respond slowly and unsatisfactorily."


    "The X-Men are here again, playing a role that cannot be ignored in the crisis."


    "The small number of mutants who stayed on earth have been greatly reduced again after the sentinel incident. Will this be the reason why mutants have completely left the earth''s homeland?"


    "Superman, he was the hero who flew over New York, but we ''fed him out'' with our own hands."


    "��"


    The Sentinel incident is undoubtedly a tragedy, a worldwide tragedy.


    The large-scale casualties and destruction, the government''s slow response, and the loss of credibility, but the performance of the superheroes, and the actions of finally resolving the Sentinels and Ultron, put the superheroes in the spotlight again, and the power they showed, once again It has attracted attention and even made the hearts of countries The current era, because of the continuous emergence of these powerful individuals, seems to have quietly changed.


    Flexible, powerful, and quick to respond, it can form an effective strike against those super criminals...


    Superheroes have powerful powers, but they cannot be used by various countries. Importantly, these superheroes may cause damage far beyond ordinary battles in action because of their powerful powers.


    The actions of superheroes require stricter planning and supervision.


    Presumably after this chain of events, the situation of superheroes will undergo some wonderful changes.


    In this Sentinel incident, because both mutants and humans are the targets of the Sentinels, this makes the two sides have a little resonance, and even some calls for the mutants on Kent to come back, the X-Men, the Kent family to return The voice of the earth.


    They use their actions to show that they are well-deserved superheroes, and they use their actions to show their position.


    In this regard, Mike couldn''t help laughing after seeing the relevant news.


    Bring the mutants back to Earth who are about to build another home?


    Just dreaming!


    The mutants went through this series of things, and even after they were almost wiped out, did they have their own homeland, were reborn on Kent, and now let them go back to Earth to experience some of the previous bad things?


    Ah��


    Mike sneered, put the newspaper aside, took a sip of juice, and smiled at Gwen: "Gwen, are you on vacation soon? Where are you going?"


    Gwen thought for a while and said, "I don''t know, but I want to take Peter and the others to Kent Star to play, they haven''t been there yet!"


    After a pause, she looked at Mike and said, "Can you? Dad!?"


    "Of course you can! Take whoever you take first!"


    "Dad, you are so kind!"

 Chapter 485： Ability upgrade

    Gwen shoved the last bite into his mouth, kissed Mike **** the face, and ran to the door with his schoolbag in hand.


    "Wait until I tell them about it! They must be very happy!"


    Gwen said happily, opened the door and rushed out.


    Mike smiled and shook his head.


    This kid is always on fire.


    Ruiwen stared at Mike, noticed the smile and faint excitement in those icy blue charming eyes, and said unexpectedly, "You seem to be very happy today."


    "So obvious?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but said, "It''s true that a good thing happened."


    Ruiwen looked at Mike with a funny look: "Like a child, you can''t hide the happy things."


    With that said, Rui Wen got up to clean up the tableware and smiled, "I''ll come, you go."


    Mike kissed Raven and walked upstairs.


    He was really anxious.


    Because he heard the system prompt.


    Now, the system beeps can only be heard when the ability is upgraded.


    This represents...


    His heart was hot, and he disappeared on the stairs in an instant, and appeared in the bedroom.


    After communicating the system, some information appeared in Mike''s mind.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    Eternal cigarette case.


    Dimensional pockets.


    Kryptonian blood.


    Manifestation power recovery speed increased.


    Current Ability Level: lv6.


    Current upgrade progress: 1%.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Daughter: Gwen Kent (Vengeful Spirit Contractor).


    lv6!


    Seeing this new level, Mike felt relieved for a while.


    After an eventful two years, I finally got a level upgrade.


    After the upgrade, what abilities will it have?


    lv1, can materialize items.


    lv2, you can embody skills.


    lv3, the ability to embody a character.


    lv4, the power of embodiment continues to increase with the upgrade.


    lv5, the personification of characters.


    So now...


    Mike looked at the system, surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Although this ability did not add any new manifestation ability to him, or even a new ability, it was a legendary enhancement to the card itself.


    lv6: Card enhancement.


    You can consume the same cards for card strengthening. The higher the strengthening level, the more cards are consumed, and the greater the power of the strengthened cards will be. On the contrary, the higher the strengthening level, the higher the probability of failure. big.


    Note: If the enhancement fails, the enhanced card will disappear.


    Card enhancement?


    Mike was stunned.


    This system is the routine of the game you learned?


    Doesn''t this make him explode the liver krypton card?


    But... this ability is still delicious!


    The power of the card will increase with the enhancement level, and this enhancement level is unlimited.


    That is to say, even if it is a card that has been eliminated by him and is not used against him at all, as long as it is continuously strengthened, its power will reach a terrifying level.


    Even an ordinary Frostbolt or something, as long as it is continuously strengthened, it can explode a star with one arrow?


    Of course, it is a bit exaggerated to say that, after all, to strengthen to such a point, what is the level of strengthening? How terrible is the probability of success in strengthening?


    Just thinking about it, Mike couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Pressing between the eyebrows, Mike looked at the chance to draw a lottery after the ability was upgraded.


    A virtual lottery box appeared in front of Mike.


    Each time the reward drawn is related to the ability obtained at the previous level, what reward will you get this time?


    Last time his ability was to materialize characters, so this time...


    Mike groaned and started the lottery.


    The box swayed gently, and the rewards kept flashing above the box.


    After a few seconds, the shaking box stopped.


    Mike stretched his hand into the lottery box as if he had caught something. When he pulled out his hand, the light ball in his palm flashed slightly, turning into a reward and rushing into his body.


    Upgrade Reward: Characters are permanently embodied.


    Consuming a lot of manifestation power can permanently manifest a character or character card.


    Permanently embody a character?


    This simply creates life.


    Mike groaned, and after speaking with Ruiwen, he disappeared into the house, opened a portal and appeared in an uninhabited area on Kent.


    Regarding the permanent manifestation of characters, he has some questions that need to be tested.


    The first is a permanent incarnation that doesn''t use cards.


    Mike groaned, and embodied a simple character that didn''t require much energy.


    Fat tiger.


    It doesn''t take long to materialize such a simple character. With Mike''s current ability level and materialization proficiency, even if it is permanently materialized, it doesn''t take much time and materialization power.


    In just two or three seconds, a child with a slightly raised belly appeared in front of Mike.


    Fat Tiger looked around, his eyes fell on Mike, Mike waved his hand casually, and after letting Fat Tiger play around, Mike looked curiously at the fat tiger around him, and felt silently.


    The real existence is no different from ordinary people. With the passage of time, the power of manifestation has not been consumed, but he can still completely control the other party, and the other party completely obeys his orders. As long as he has a thought, he can make it disappear.


    After a while, Mike''s thoughts moved, and the fat tiger who was curiously exploring around disappeared disappeared.


    Next, it is the permanent manifestation after using the card.


    When a blank card appeared, Mike held the card and used the incarnation.


    Three seconds later, the lifelike fat tiger appeared in the card.


    Next, Mike used permanent incarnation on the character card.


    The card flashed slightly and had permanent attributes.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, the cards turned into light spots and dissipated, and the same fat tiger appeared in front of Mike.


    Looking at the fat tiger who was looking around curiously, Mike groaned.


    It feels exactly the same as before, a permanent character, but...


    Mike snapped his fingers, and the fat tiger turned into a light spot again and turned into a card, which flew back to Mike''s hand.


    Can this representative card be reused?


    Squeezing his chin, Mike materialized the card in his hand again.


    Fat Tiger appeared in front of him again.


    "How many times am I calling you?"


    Mike asked Fat Tiger.


    Fat Tiger stretched out his finger, twisted it back and forth twice, and said happily to Mike: "Master, you have summoned me twice!"


    Use your fingers twice?


    Mike''s face turned black, and the Fat Tiger was turned into a card again.


    "So, as long as the character card is given permanence, each time the character is embodied, even if it is turned into a card, the embodied memory will not disappear."


    "That''s interesting."


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    Next, there is one more thing to experiment with.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and another card appeared in his hand. A few seconds later, another fat tiger appeared in Mike''s hand.


    Characters are embodied, and the same character can only be embodied in one. Mike will not forget this. The reason why he made an identical card is because of... Strengthening!


    With a thought, Mike used the new ability obtained after the upgrade.


    The cards used as reinforcement materials turned into light spots and rushed into the strengthened permanent cards.


    In the next moment, the light spots dissipated, and the strengthened cards changed a little.


    Name: Fat Tiger (permanent, strengthen 1)


    Introduction: A child.


    Notes: Ha! Nobita! I am coming!


    Looking at the cards, Mike was shocked.


    This works too!


    That is to say, even a weak character can become strong as long as it is strengthened.


    Mike smiled lightly, squeezed his hand lightly, and the cards in his hand were destroyed by him and disappeared.


    Strengthen and cooperate with permanent characters...


    Interesting.


    In this case, it is better to permanently embody the character card, because the latter can also improve the strength after being realized.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, a whole body silver, slightly smaller than the palm, with golden lines outlined on it, and a mysterious looking cigarette case appeared in Mike''s hand.


    Eternal Cigarette Case: Store items. After the stored items are used, the used items will be automatically restored after 24 hours.


    Now, the function of this thing can play its maximum.


    Mike pulled out all the cards inside, picked some cards and put them back.


    The items in the eternal cigarette case will only be restored after use.


    Consumed cards will not be restored if there is no free space inside.


    Now, he can use the cards recovered every day for strengthening, which can save a lot of time when strengthening some powerful cards that require a lot of time to materialize.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, the light flashed in his hand, and some cards appeared in his hand.


    Rejuvenation.


    Because of this card, he often used it to heal others, so he saved a lot.


    strengthen!


    Mike began to strengthen.


    A few minutes later, Mike looked at the strengthened card in his hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    In addition to the first reinforcement, the reinforcement after the second time may fail. Of course, the higher the level of reinforcement, the higher the failure rate of reinforcement.


    It''s normal, but...


    What is the situation when the current level of strengthening is the same as the number of cards required?


    When the card reaches the level of strengthening 10, it takes 10 cards to strengthen the next level, and the success probability of strengthening at this level is very low, and there is a chance of failure. If it fails, the card will disappear. , the previous efforts were wasted.


    Mike pressed his forehead, speechless for a while.


    "Who learned this **** system? Such a pit!"


    Mike complained, but he couldn''t help thinking of some games he played a long time ago.


    Although the strengthening is pitted, it is really fragrant.


    Mike patted his forehead.


    Incense is incense, but not on the top.


    Reminding himself in his heart, Mike opened a portal and went home again.


    From today onwards, he has something to do.


    ��


    Gwen''s school.


    Although the Sentinel incident had a very large impact, luckily Gwen''s school was not affected.


    The popularity of the Sentinel incident has not diminished, and it is even rising.


    "Wow, Superman is so handsome!"


    "The X-Men are so cool. Even at times like this, they are here to help. I adore them so much."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Kents, it would be great for me to be part of the Kents, and the thought of Superman being my brother breaks my heart."


    "I declare from now on that my goal is to marry a member of the Kent family!"


    Gwen, who was sitting in the cafeteria with his friends for lunch, was full of pride listening to the discussions and exclamations of other children.


    but��


    "You are so crazy! In order to keep you safe, I will marry Mike Kent in front of me and be your stepmother!"


    "Bah! The beauty you think! Mike Kent is mine!"


    "Yeah! I''m not going to rob Mike Kent from you guys. I can barely accept Superman, Magneto and Professor X. On Monday and Tuesday, Superman, 30,400,000 or 40,000 Magneto, and Professor May or 6, let Gwen on Sunday. Kent hammered my legs and had a good day off, so nice!"


    "admire!"


    "sharp!"


    "Hey, haha!"


    Gwen''s face was black as if it could drip ink. Seeing the corners of Peter''s mouth twitching wildly, Gwen let out a long breath, glared at the three of them, and turned back to the little girl at the table and said angrily: "Eat well when you eat, what to say! Are you annoying!?"


    Several little girls looked at Gwen angrily, but after seeing the three of Luke, they lowered their heads unwillingly, but still muttered softly.


    Gwen glared fiercely again, and the girls hurriedly shut their mouths.


    Gwen squeezed his fist angrily and made a crisp sound.


    So angry, I really want to give each of them a fist the size of a sandbag.


    but��


    Gwen sighed dejectedly There must be more than these few people who have this idea.


    But why would you want me to beat my leg?


    Just thinking about this made Gwen''s anger rise.


    "puff!"


    Harry finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    He patted the table lightly, and the whole person lay down on the table.


    And Peter and Luke couldn''t help but laugh.


    Looking at the three unscrupulous friends, Gwen was as angry as a golden cat about to fry.


    "Laugh again, I''ll do it!"


    A few seconds later, looking at the three people who were laughing nonstop, Gwen issued a force warning with a dark face.


    Works immediately.


    The three tried to shut their mouths, but their shoulders were still shaking slightly.


    Gwen looked helpless, and after noticing Mary Jane walking towards her, she waved to her.


    Mary Jane showed a bright smile, and the smile on her face disappeared instantly after seeing Gwen''s eyes move away from her. Step over.


    "Mary, sit down, I have good news for you!"


    Gwen announced excitedly.


    "what is the matter?"


    Mary sat down and opened her lunch box.


    "Are you learning to cook Chinese cuisine?"


    Seeing the dishes in Mary''s lunch box, Harry exclaimed.


    Mary nodded: "Would you like to try it?"


    "Then I''m welcome!"


    Several people tasted it rudely and nodded secretly.


    The taste is ok.


    "How about it?"


    Mary looked at a few people expectantly, but her eyes stayed on Harry''s face for a while.


    "good!"


    Harry complimented, and the smile on Mary''s face widened by two points.


    "By the way, Gwen, what good news do you have?"

 Chapter 486： Titan Squad, go!

    Peter looked at Gwen curiously.


    Gwen put down his chopsticks solemnly, his face very serious.


    The four of Peter couldn''t help but get serious.


    "puff!"


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing, and in the puzzled eyes of the four, he happily said: "It''s going to be a holiday soon, let''s go to Kent Star to play!"


    "Kent Star!"


    Gwen: "Shh!"


    The four of them hurriedly covered their mouths, but their eyes were still beating with excitement.


    Gwen was very satisfied with the expressions of the four of them, but after noticing that there were some red marks under Mary''s hair that were concealed by makeup, but still vaguely visible, she was slightly startled and looked away as naturally as possible.


    "Fantastic! Kent Star!"


    Harry whispered cheers, already thinking about what to bring.


    "What''s the fun in there?"


    Luke asked expectantly.


    Gwen thought for a while, biting his finger lightly: "I haven''t been there for a long time, but I heard from my father that the construction is fast, I''m not sure, but there are many beautiful scenery."


    "Bubble grasslands, countercurrent waterfalls, and suspended mountains..."


    Gwen lit some of the places he played, and the eyes of the little guys were like light bulbs, getting brighter and brighter.


    These places are all the places that Mike and Joe Al designed themselves after they took control of the planet. They are very interesting.


    "Don''t say it, I can''t wait to see it!"


    Harry was excited.


    "I want to go to Kent City to see. I heard that the future technology company has moved to Kent Star. Their technology is very powerful."


    Peter thought, and gently pushed down his glasses.


    "Peter, you are such a nerd!" Harry put his arms around Peter''s shoulders and laughed: "Men are not romantic, they won''t catch up with girls."


    "Yes, is it?"


    Peter''s expression froze, and he couldn''t help but quietly glanced at Gwen.


    Gwen rolled his eyes and said in disgust, "You guys don''t have anything to do with men. Men like my brother and my dad are men."


    "��"


    The three boys looked at Gwen speechlessly.


    Can you stop comparing us to your family?


    "If Gwen wants to find a boyfriend according to his family''s standards, I am afraid that he will not be able to fall in love in this life."


    Harry muttered softly.


    "Harry!"


    Gwen gritted his teeth and snorted.


    This guy dares to curse her!


    Mary Jane listened to the four people''s words quietly, her eyes darkened and her mouth pursed.


    "Well, I''m afraid I can''t go. My family and I are going to visit my relatives'' house."


    Mary Jane tried her best to squeeze out a smile, but her heart was full of bitterness, and she even felt that the wound on her face became hot again.


    "That''s such a pity."


    "No, such a good opportunity."


    "Can''t you go with us?"


    Looking at the expressions of the three of Harry, the bitterness in Mary Jane''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    Of course she wanted to, but thinking of her mother lying on the bed and her need to face the abusive father alone after she left, Mary Jane still resisted the urge and smiled apologetically to several people.


    Just when the three of Harry wanted to speak, Gwen took Mary''s hand and said to the three: "Men don''t have so much nonsense. Mary naturally has her own reasons for not going. You can go next time."


    "Gwen..."


    Mary Jane looked at Gwen excitedly.


    Gwen gave Mary Jane a smile and said, "Eat fast!"


    A few minutes later, several people finished eating and walked to the classroom. While Mary Jane was going to the bathroom, Gwen snapped his fingers at the three of Peter. When the three looked at him curiously, Gwen hooked. Hooked his finger.


    The eyes of the three lit up, and they moved their heads together.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "There is work to be done."


    A cold look flashed in Gwen''s eyes.


    "But I looked at our website and no one seemed to be asking for help."


    Peter was a little puzzled.


    Luke seemed to have thought of something, and said in surprise, "Is it Mary?"


    "right!"


    Gwen looked at Luke appreciatively and said to Peter and Harry, "You two are so dull."


    "Well, what happened to Mary? Anyone else dare to bully Mary?"


    Harry couldn''t believe it.


    In their school, whoever dared to bully any of them, Harry let those people know what Harry Osborn was.


    "Snapped!"


    Gwen slapped Harry on the head mercilessly, and said angrily: "Stupid! How can you be Osborn''s heir like this."


    Harry: "��"


    Well, he just didn''t pay much attention to Mary.


    "I guess it''s Mary''s father."


    Gwen whispered thoughtfully.


    "Her father? Impossible?"


    Luke frowned.


    "She has a slap print on her face. It''s an adult. If the person who hit her has nothing to do with her, Mary should tell us."


    "Besides, the situation of Mary''s family has been bad."


    Peter added.


    "Then let''s investigate secretly?"


    "Well, don''t tell Mary about this, it will make her very uncomfortable."


    Gwen made a decision.


    Since Mary Jane didn''t tell them, she must have her own concerns. Maybe she didn''t want her family''s unhappiness to affect her friends, maybe she didn''t want people to know her family''s situation...


    But, even so, since their friends found out, they can''t pretend they didn''t see anything.


    Titan Squad, Stealth!


    The four exchanged glances, and when Mary Jane came back, the four pretended that nothing had happened.


    ��


    The winter sun shone on Mary Jane''s body, but it did not bring her any warmth.


    She looked at the sun that was about to set, looked at the house not far away, and hugged herself unconsciously.


    The smile on her face has disappeared, that strong, sunny and bold girl is like a kitten in the rain at this moment.


    She took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to go home.


    Her home, also in Queens, is a two-story building that looks dated.


    She pushed the door open carefully, and was a little fortunate that she didn''t see the nightmarish figure.


    Putting down her schoolbag, she came to the bedroom upstairs.


    "mom."


    She pushed open the door, looked at the woman lying on the bed, covered with scars, and called out quietly, her eyes full of distress.


    Madeleine opened her eyes and saw her daughter with a smile.


    "How was school today?"


    Looking at Mary Jane''s face, her eyes were full of guilt.


    She was useless. She didn''t even protect her own daughter. Instead, it was this child who was beaten again yesterday to protect her.


    "I''m very good!"


    Mary Jane smiled in front of her mother and asked with concern, "How is your leg? Does it still hurt?"


    Madeleine hugged Mary Jane and whispered, "With Mary here, it doesn''t hurt."


    Although she said that, when she thought of her husband, a deep fear flashed in her eyes.


    alcoholism, domestic violence


    As long as he encounters wine, his villainous husband becomes a devil.


    Yesterday, she only complained a few words, and the other party beat her severely.


    With her face, body, and broken legs, she once thought she would be killed, but Mary Jane bravely stood in front of her and pushed her husband away.


    As a result, her daughter was also beaten together.


    It''s all her fault.


    Madeleine thought regretfully and helplessly.


    "Mom, are you hungry? I''ll make you something to eat."


    Mary Jane touched her mother''s head, touched her head again, and after speaking, walked downstairs.


    Opening the refrigerator and looking at the ingredients inside, Mary Jane began to make dinner in a bit of embarrassment.


    Recalling the egg fried rice tutorial on the video, Mary Jane made egg fried rice in a hurry.


    Looking at the egg fried rice that didn''t look very good, Mary Jane felt a sense of accomplishment in her heart.


    After returning upstairs after breaking two egg fried rice, Mary Jane gave one of them to her mother. After the other party tasted it, she said expectantly, "How is it?"


    "Not bad, but..."


    Madeleine frowned and tapped the tip of Mary Jane''s nose: "Just a little less salt."


    "However, I like it."


    Mary Jane rubbed her nose happily.


    Just when the mother and daughter were eating a simple and warm dinner.


    "boom!"


    The sound of slamming the door.


    The two of them trembled involuntarily, and Madeleine was so frightened that she almost jumped up.


    Crunch, crunch.


    The old wooden floor made an unpleasant sound, and every step seemed to be stepping on the hearts of the two.


    After a few seconds, the footsteps disappeared.


    Just when the two of them breathed a sigh of relief, accompanied by cursing, as if something was broken, a crisp sound came out.


    "Mary Jane! Get off me!"


    Mary Jane pursed her lips, and although she was a little scared, she still decided to go on.


    Because she knew very well that if she didn''t go down, the scum she called her father would rush up and attack her mother.


    Her mother could no longer be beaten.


    Looking at her bruised mother, Mary Jane stood up.


    "do not go!"


    Madeleine took Mary Jane''s hand, her eyes full of fear and worry.


    "Don''t be afraid, Mom, I''ll be fine."


    Mary Jane showed a bright smile, put the plate aside, and walked downstairs.


    Madeleine watched Mary Jane walk into the dim light, and watched her daughter slowly descend the stairs, as if she was about to be swallowed by the darkness, struggled, got up from the bed with difficulty, and picked up the turn.


    Meanwhile, Mary Jane had come downstairs.


    Her eyes first swept over the shattered plate on the ground, looking at the grains of rice stuck to the ground, she pursed her lips, and summoned the courage to look at the scumbag.


    I saw her father Philip was drinking a bottle of beer with a flushed face.


    It would be nice if... just drink to death like this.


    Looking at the other party''s appearance, Mary Jane couldn''t help but have a thought.


    "Damn money loser! You did this?"


    Seeing Mary Jane, Philip pressed the beer bottle on the table and walked over slowly.


    Mary Jane shrank back in fear, but raised her chin firmly.


    Perhaps this inconspicuous action stimulated the scumbag, and he slapped Mary Jane in the face, knocking Mary Jane to the ground.


    "Damn money losers, it''s all your fault for making the rice so salty! It even caused me to drop the plate!"


    While cursing, the scum grabbed the beer and gulped it. Then, while spitting, he walked towards Mary Jane who was sitting on the ground, pinching Mary Jane''s face with one hand.


    "I said, don''t make this **** Chinese food! Damn it! I hate Chinese food!"


    "Do you understand?"


    "Damn! Don''t look at me like that!"


    The scum cursed angrily and pressed Mary Jane to the ground.


    Mary Jane''s hand was stabbed by a sharp glass, and blood flowed immediately.


    Seeing this scene, the scum didn''t feel distressed at all, but got up and put his foot on Mary Jane''s body.


    "It''s **** bad luck!"


    He scolded, and when he was about to kick the second kick, Mary Jane''s mother rushed down.


    She looked at Mary Jane with **** palms, her body trembled, her head banged, and under Mary Jane''s surprised eyes, she hit the scum with the crutch in her hand.


    Mary Jane was stunned.


    This was the first time her cowardly mother had resisted that scumbag since she could remember.


    boom!


    With a clear sound, the scum was hit in the head, a hole appeared, and blood gushed out instantly.


    The scum was startled.


    This is the first time he has encountered such a thing.


    After being beaten, his spirit of drinking instantly dissipated a lot.


    "Bitch! Does that mean you want to die?"


    The scum cursed angrily, grabbed Madeleine''s hair, slammed it to the ground, clenched fists with both hands, and kept falling on the woman.


    Madeleine screamed, lying on the ground.


    Mary Jane screamed and turned to the man fiercely.


    The scum staggered and was knocked away. He looked at the mother and daughter angrily, pressed his head, and said angrily, "Wait, I''ll settle accounts with you when I come back!"


    Saying that, he pressed his bleeding head and slowly walked out.


    Watching the scum leave, Mary Jane, who hugged her mother, wiped her tears and said, "Mom, let''s leave, we can go anywhere."


    "But how can we survive? And he won''t let us go. He will kill me."


    Madeleine was terrified.


    She had run before and tried to divorce the other party, but each time she returned a more terrifying beating.


    Obviously, in the long life of domestic violence, she has lost the courage to break free.


    And that turn tonight may be her last courage.


    Mary Jane picked up the crutches, supported her mother, and walked upstairs.


    Looking at the backs of the mother and daughter and the bright red blood spots on the ground, it feels as if the two of them have been abandoned by the whole world...


    What Mary Jane didn''t notice was that when the two turned to go upstairs, an inconspicuous little robot the size of a palm emerged from the corner and quickly left.


    At the same time, the four Gwens who saw this scene through this little robot felt like a bomb was stuffed in their chests, and they would explode at any time.


    "Bastard! So annoying!"


    "Damn it! That''s not a father at all!"


    "Poor Mary Jane!"


    The three of Peter scolded angrily, and Harry almost dropped the remote control that controlled the robot in his hand.


    Gwen was also angry, and she took a deep breath: "We''re going to help them."


    The three nodded without hesitation.


    Gwen groaned.


    "I think there are a few things to do."


    "First, teach the bastard, let the **** divorce, and let the other party give up the trouble of looking for Mary and them. Second, help Mary Jane''s mother out of the current predicament, for example, after her divorce, provide her with a can The work of life, and thirdly, the things we do, Mary Jane knows that she is a strong and proud person."


    "Anything else to add?"


    Gwen''s eyes swept across the three, and after seeing the three shaking their heads, he said coldly: "Then, Titan Squad! Let''s start!"

 Chapter 487： Its all a lie!

    Philip pressed his wound and walked slowly down the street, with the red blood on his face dripping on his white shirt, making him look like a ghost.


    He cursed in a low voice, and as long as he remembered the scene just now, a sense of tyranny kept pouring out of his heart.


    "Damn bitch, when I get home, I''ll make you look good!"


    The scum cursed in his heart.


    At this moment, he only saw a blue flame appear in front of him, and when he came back to his senses, he had already appeared in the air.


    He was covered all over.


    How is this going? How did he go to heaven so well?


    He looked left and right, and noticed that behind the flaming claws on his shoulders, his body froze, turning his hard head, and looking up along the claws.


    A flaming... eagle?


    His head seemed to be down, and then a thick color of fear emerged from his heart, turning into a harsh scream that sounded in the air.


    "Help!"


    Help?


    Hearing the screams coming from below, Gwen sneered.


    With a thought, the nighthawk under her feet was controlled by her to rush into the sky, and then she released the scum she was holding. When the opponent screamed due to free fall and got closer to the ground, he caught the opponent again. under the paws.


    "Oh, this cry is no different from a woman! Who gave him the courage to hit a woman?"


    Gwen said contemptuously, listening to the screams that stopped abruptly, and looked down somewhat unexpectedly.


    ho!


    It wasn''t that the scum suddenly had courage, but just fainted.


    Gwen, who transformed into a spirit of vengeance, looked at the scum silently and took him to the roof of a building.


    Controlling the power of the flame, he gently touched the scum lying on the ground, and the severe pain woke the scum.


    But when he saw Gwen in front of him, the scum used all fours, screaming and backing away.


    "If you yell again, I''ll eat your soul!"


    Gwen looked at the scum with malice, the beating blue flame was burning fiercely on her body, as if a soul that was only annihilated by the flame was howling in the flame.


    Evil, horrible, soul-shattering malice...


    The scum trembled all over, but under the threat of life, he still kept his mouth shut.


    Gwen walked in front of the other party, half squatted down, and pressed a bone claw as white as jade on the other party''s shoulder with a blue flame.


    Feeling the terrifying temperature of the blue flame, the scum''s legs trembled, and the filthy liquid flowed out from under him.


    Gwen looked at the man with disgust and said, "Do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    The scum shook his head slowly, seeing the flames on Gwen''s body slammed, and nodded hurriedly.


    "Then you say, why?"


    Gwen looked at each other playfully, as if two burning flames appeared in the dark eye sockets.


    Philip tried: "You, do you want money?"


    "Do you look like I''m short of money? I''m a messenger of justice!"


    Messenger of justice?


    In this way, how can I see how it can''t match justice...


    "That''s... life?"


    He asked in fear, and after seeing Gwen nod slowly, his heart shrank violently, and he turned and ran without hesitation.


    Gwen watched the other party run farther and farther, and when he reached the stairs of the rooftop, he tore off the iron chain from his body and tangled it around the scum. Drag it back little by little.


    Looking condescendingly at Philip, Gwen grinned, the flames drawing a devilish smile on her face.


    The next second, the flame in Gwen''s eyes began to slowly turn, and he looked at Philip''s eyes.


    Eye of Judgment!


    As Gwen gained power for longer and longer, she could control the power of the Eye of Judgment.


    The Eye of Judgment has the effect of punishing the soul and reading the mind, allowing Gwen to see and recall all the crimes committed before the target, making his soul feel all the harm he has done to the innocent. pain.


    Those with serious sins will be judged to death, and those with lesser sins will have other effects, thus achieving the effect of judgment and punishment.


    Gwen used this ability on Philip, of course, not to kill the other party, and the crime committed by the other party would not lead to death, Gwen just wanted the other party to experience the pain of domestic violence.


    But, even so, Philip screamed like a pig.


    The Eye of Judgment lasted for just a few seconds, and even if Gwen controlled the power, Philip fell to the ground like a pool of mud.


    He hugged himself as if he had been violated and abandoned, silently holding back tears, and groaning in pain.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    Gwen said in a low voice, grabbed the other person by the collar, and dragged the other person from the ground.


    Philip looked at Gwen, screaming in horror.


    Gwen pinched the other''s head and said coldly: "Tomorrow, you will divorce that poor woman, and then get away from that mother and daughter! Do you understand?"


    Philip nodded frantically.


    "I''ll watch you, and it''s best to please me with the results."


    Gwen sneered, and gently tapped the center of the man''s forehead with a bone finger.


    A little blue flame flashed from the fingertips and got into the scumbag''s head.


    In an instant, Philip felt the pain of burning his soul.


    Although this feeling was only fleeting, it was more painful than the agony when he just received the trial.


    "You should feel the pain from your soul. As long as you don''t finish, your soul will be burned to ashes by the flame I just put in your head."


    Saying that, Gwen grabbed Philip violently, dragged him in front of him, and roared, "Do you know?"


    Blue sparks kept spewing out of Gwen''s mouth, and Philip looked at the mouth of the fluttering flames, feeling like he saw the passage of hell.


    "understood!"


    He agreed quickly, for fear that he would be burned to ashes if he agreed slowly.


    "Humph!"


    Gwen snorted coldly, strode to the edge of the building, jumped down, and quickly disappeared after being caught by Nighthawk.


    ��


    The next day, Mary Jane did not come to class. Although the four of Gwen were a little worried, they laughed happily after confirming the situation of Mary Jane and their family through the robot.


    They passed the little robot and saw Philip crying.


    The scum knelt down, almost begging Mary Jane''s mother Madeleine to sign the divorce agreement, and left the house to the mother and daughter for fear that the demon who claimed to be the messenger of justice would be dissatisfied.


    As for deposits...he has a fart.


    For such a situation, Madeleine was at a loss throughout the process.


    But after she signed her name on the agreement at Philip''s begging, she couldn''t help crying.


    At this time, she had been dreaming of a picture for a long time.


    Although Mary Jane, who was by her mother''s side, didn''t know what was going on, her face was full of joy when she saw such a result.


    Their mother finally escaped the demon''s grasp.


    But watching her husband leave, crying Madeleine stretched out her hand, her face full of entanglement.


    Although divorce is what she wants, how will the mother and daughter live next?


    On the other side, after seeing this scene, the four of Gwen couldn''t help cheering and clapped their hands happily.


    "Harry! It''s up to you next."


    Gwen looked at Harry beside him.


    "No problem, it''s just a job for Mary Jane''s mother, I''ll just find someone to arrange it,"


    Harry giggled.


    He had arranged this matter in advance, and when Mary Jane left home, he would just make a phone call.


    Originally, according to his intention, he wanted to give them a sum of money directly, but Gwen stopped him.


    Things have come to an end here.


    Next, just wait for Mary Jane''s life to return to normal and wait for her to come to class.


    ��


    "Recently, the Avengers fought a group of super criminals. According to reliable information, there are several special people among those people. They are called Inhumans. Where did Inhumans come from? It is unknown now. What is the difference between a human being and a mutant, let''s ask Professor Shargill to answer it for us."


    Watching the news, Mike pinched his chin and whispered, "Has it finally been discovered? I just don''t know if there is a city like Attilan."


    He already knew this news from the Avengers, and even he knew the reason why the Avengers fought with those Inhumans.


    The Inhumans tried to release something called the Terrigan Mist into the sea.


    The Mist of Terrigan, if that person has alien genes, it will be activated to gain extraordinary abilities, but if not, that thing will become a deadly poison to ordinary people.


    Naturally, the Avengers would not let this happen, so they fought with those people.


    However, the matter of Inhumans has nothing to do with Mike for the time being.


    Stretching, Mike looked at Ruiwen who was busy in the kitchen and shouted, "Honey, I can make lunch."


    "No! I''m going to make it for you today, just wait."


    Ruiwen''s voice came from the kitchen.


    Mike looked with super vision.


    Fortunately, it looks normal, much better than expected.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief. It would take some time to see Ruiwen. With a flip of his palm, some cards appeared in his hand.


    Make cards, strengthen cards.


    Now he does it every day.


    Since the card enhancement, his inventory has dropped at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Items, skills, abilities, characters, whatever the type can be enhanced.


    And currently the highest level of reinforcement...


    Mike flipped his palm over, and a card appeared in his hand.


    Name: Frostbolt (Enhanced 9)


    Skill introduction: Shoots a Frostbolt at the target, causing frost damage and reducing the opponent''s movement and attack speed.


    Remarks: biubiu!


    Yes, it''s Frostbolt.


    Mike didn''t know the power of Frostbolt to 9, but he knew how many cards he consumed when his Frostbolt was strengthened to 9.


    This is also an experiment, and successfully dispelled the idea of ??Mike''s brainless stack strengthening level.


    In the face of the terrifying low success rate when he was strengthened to a high level, Mike said that he was very rational.


    Therefore, when he strengthened some fairly good cards to a certain level, he basically had no idea of ??continuing to strengthen them.


    After all, the stronger the card, the more time he needs to make it.


    but��


    "You still have to have faith, in case it happens."


    Mike murmured softly.


    With this thought in mind, he recently strengthened Frostbolt and strengthened himself with some cards, and he also piled up a few card enhancement levels.


    Looking at the Frostbolt card in his hand, Mike''s heart moved, and ten Frostbolt cards turned into light spots and poured into the strengthened Frostbolt card.


    The next second, looking at the Frost Arrow card in his hand, Mike was stunned.


    "It turned out to be successful?"


    He didn''t hold out hope for reinforcement success, but it turned out...


    Looking at the Frostbolt (Enhanced 10) card in his hand, Mike couldn''t help but patted his forehead.


    If he had known that this enhancement would be sent into his soul, he would have strengthened other cards.


    Or, strike while the iron is hot?


    A thought appeared in Mike''s mind, and then three ability cards appeared in his hand again.


    Name: Artoria (Enhanced 3)


    Character introduction: He was a king in ancient British legends during his lifetime, known as the knight of knights, the king of knights. Participate in the Holy Grail War as a "saber" class.


    Note: Are you my master?


    Name: Roronoa Zoro (Enhanced 4)


    Character introduction: A man who strives to become the world''s greatest swordsman, with healthy green hair as one of his hallmarks.


    Remarks: Uh, it should be this way, right?


    Name: Senju Hakuma (Enhanced 4)


    Character introduction: The first generation of Hokage in Konoha Village, who is good at using wood ninjutsu, is known as the legendary ninja of everyone, and is known as the "God of Ninja".


    Remarks: Do it again and you will definitely win this time!


    Looking at the three cards, Mike was a little nervous.


    In the past few days, he has failed many times in strengthening...


    "While it''s hot come here first!"


    Mike looked at the card named Arturia, flipped his palm over, and four identical cards appeared in his hand.


    strengthen!


    With a thought, four cards turned into light spots and rushed into the strengthened card.


    Just when Mike was looking forward to success.


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, the cards shattered and dissipated as light spots.


    Mike: (?��?)��


    Broken, broken?


    "This is accumulating character, the next one!"


    Mike murmured, pinching the card in the Thousand Hands Posts.


    "This is a card for strengthening 4, it must be successful..."


    Mike muttered, took out five of the same cards again, and used reinforcement.


    "boom!"


    Mike: (??)


    "I don''t believe it anymore! If you have the ability, you will break it all for me!"


    Mike cursed angrily and grabbed the last one.


    "boom!"


    Mike: "��"


    "Okay, you are amazing, but I don''t believe it... I have to believe it!"


    Mike wailed and gave up his plan to continue strengthening.


    Today''s luck was all consumed on that **** Frostbolt!


    What reinforcement pads are all lies!


    Mike cursed inwardly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ruiwen came out with the prepared steak and saw Mike sitting on the sofa with a dark face, she couldn''t help asking,


    "nothing!"


    Mike smiled at Rui Wen, and when he saw that Rui Wen had put the food on the table, he immediately walked over and exclaimed.


    "looks great."


    "Although I haven''t made it in a while, it should taste good."


    Ruiwen smiled and handed the cutlery to Mike: "Eat, didn''t you say you had an appointment with Nick Fury?"


    Mike patted his head: "If you don''t remind me, I''ll forget it."

 Chapter 488： helper

    On the air carrier, Nick Fury stood on the bridge and looked at the sea of ??clouds slowly fluttering in front of him. Although his face was calm as usual, his heart was surging, and his excitement gradually rose.


    Mike made an appointment with him to go to Kent Star together.


    Kent star''s superpower police chief.


    After reciting it in his heart, Nick Fury smiled.


    Super Police Department, this is a very important department on Kent planet, because it is the violent agency responsible for order on Kent planet, and it is the only violent agency.


    There is no such institution as the army on Kent, only the super police station.


    Of course, in addition to the super police station, there is also the management department responsible for the normal operation of the city, which is equivalent to the government of a country, which is in charge of Hank McCoy.


    In addition, there are two very special existences.


    Kent School of Genius Heroes, and Future Tech.


    One by Charles and one by Eric.


    Very simple and clear, no bloated institutions and nonsense departments.


    "It should be very pleasant to work in such a place."


    Nick Fury murmured in a low voice, and a little anticipation rose in his heart.


    "However, why hasn''t this guy come yet?"


    Nick Fury looked at the time.


    It''s already the appointed time, but why haven''t you come yet?


    A few minutes later, when Nick Fury was about to call Mike, Mike opened the portal and appeared in front of him.


    Looking at Nick Fury''s black face, Mike wondered, "Are you angry?"


    "Can''t you see it?"


    Mike looked at it carefully and shook his head: "I really can''t tell."


    When the words fell, without waiting for Nick Fury, who had blue veins, to speak, he said solemnly: "Stop talking nonsense, let''s get down to business!"


    Nick Fury''s mouth twitched wildly.


    This bastard!


    Obviously it was his own time, and then he was late. He didn''t say when he was late, and he looked like he was wasting time.


    Just a scumbag!


    "I call people."


    Nick Fury pressed his throbbing forehead, said coldly to Mike, and looked at the command center below the bridge.


    "Wait a minute." Mike raised his hand and stopped Nick Fury, and said, "Go to Kent Star, do you have any available people? I mean the combat power that can be used."


    Hearing this, Nick Fury, who wanted to nod, fell silent.


    There are a lot of people available, and they are all elite agents, but the combat power of the pie that Mike said...


    Afraid not those superpowers? Someone at least one level with the X-Men?


    Looking at it that way, he really didn''t.


    Thinking about it again, Nick Fury felt a sadness in his heart, he was really pitiful...


    The dignified former director of S.H.I.E.L.D., his subordinates don��t even have super combat power available!


    However, Mike asked...


    "Can you get me some help?"


    Nick Fury watched Mike''s eyes light up.


    "Look? Where can I find it for you?"


    "Then ask a fart!"


    "However, I can make you two."


    "Making?" Nick Fury frowned. "What do you mean? You have the ability to have children now?"


    Mike: "��"


    Dude, remember when he was late?


    "I''m afraid you''ve been on the sky carrier for a long time, and you''ve been blown into a fool by the wind."


    Mike complained, and some cards appeared in his hand.


    "This is?"


    Nick Fury frowned.


    Isn''t this Mike''s card?


    Before he could see the pattern on the card clearly, the cards turned into light spots and dissipated.


    Afterwards, four figures appeared in front of him.


    It was four men in green vests, men and women, and they were the Joinin of Konoha.


    Hatake Kakashi, Matekai, Kurenai Yuhi, Asma Sarutobi.


    Seeing this scene, Nick Fury''s eyes widened.


    This is the first time he has seen this ability of Mike.


    "Is this what you mean by creating a man?"


    His head turned to Mike stiffly, his eyes full of shock.


    Mike''s ability has shown a powerful function again.


    Ignoring the shocked Nick Fury, Mike looked at the four people who were permanently embodied.


    The four said respectfully, "Master."


    For them, the Mike who embodied them was the supreme being.


    Mike nodded and said, "Next, follow him and follow his dispatch."


    The four nodded, looked at Nick Fury, and nodded to him.


    Nick Fury''s head is still a little confused, he still doesn''t understand why it was just four cards one moment, and the next second he became a living person.


    He stretched out his hand to squeeze Yuhika''s face, and there was a hint of coldness in Yuhika''s red eyes, while Sarutobi Asma turned to one side, blocking Yuhika''s body, and stretched out his hand to Nick Fury: "In the future Please advise, Mr. Fury."


    Nick Fury held Asma Sarutobi''s hand, felt the temperature from the other''s palm, and said to Mike in surprise, "Are they real?"


    "Of course it''s true, they''re all real people I created."


    Hearing this, Nick Fury glanced at the four of them in shock, then looked at Mike, pondered for a while, and said, "Otherwise, you have two more."


    Mike: "Don''t be too greedy, the four of them are all powerful helpers, enough for you."


    "You can trust us!"


    Metkay gave Nick Fury a thumbs up and grinned, revealing a set of white teeth.


    Nick Fury groaned, with a smile, and said to the four: "Nick Fury, you can call me Fury."


    "We know you, Mr. Fury."


    Hatake Kakashi said lazily: "The master has ''told'' you to us. My name is Hatake Kakashi, and we are happy to cooperate."


    "Mitekay!"


    "The sunset is red."


    "Sarutobi Asma."


    The four briefly introduced themselves, Nick Fury approached Mike and whispered, "What abilities do they have?"


    "They are ninjas. They are very good at assassinating, spying on intelligence, and performing tasks such as pursuit and protection. As for their abilities, you can ask them yourself."


    Mike said lightly, and then said: "Okay, now ready to go to Kent Star."


    Nick Fury nodded and said, "I''ll convene the people."


    He knew that Kent Star had teleportation technology, and as long as Qi people were summoned, they could directly teleport to Kent Star.


    "Need not!"


    Mike held Nick Fury''s shoulders: "Let them get ready, the portal will appear in a while, and just drive the helicarrier over."


    "Drive over?"


    Nick Fury was taken aback.


    It seems that he still underestimated the power of Kent Star.


    "If that''s the case, we can always go over there."


    Mike nodded, reached out and pressed the ring on his thumb twice.


    The ring lit up slightly, a light was cast, and Joe El''s phantom appeared above the ring.


    "Joe, open the portal."


    At this time, the program clone created by Joe Al can help him handle some things easily.


    "OK."


    Joe El smiled slightly, and at the same time he disappeared, the space not far from the sky carrier was torn apart by the blue energy, and under the stability of the blue energy, it became a large portal.


    "How is it? Not bad, right?"


    Mike tapped Nick Fury on the shoulder.


    Nick Fury opened his mouth and shook his head with a wry smile.


    "What you do is always beyond my imagination."


    When the words fell, he walked to the railing on the edge of the bridge, looked at the agents below, and shouted loudly: "Everyone is ready, go through the portal ahead, let''s go to Kent star."


    Hearing this, the agents cheered.


    About going to Kent Star, Nick Fury had already greeted them half an hour ago.


    When they saw Mike appear next to Nick Fury, they had been quietly paying attention to the two, waiting for the result of their exchange.


    Now that the result is out, they can go to Kent Star, and their long wandering career can finally come to an end.


    Looking at the cheering agents, Nick Fury smiled.


    There are many people who haven''t been on the ground for a long time, and almost forget the feeling of walking on the ground.


    After a few seconds, the cheers gradually subsided, and the three air carriers rushed towards the portal.


    It was only a few hundred meters away, but after they passed through the portal, the scenery in front of them had changed.


    The agents, including Nick Fury, looked at the Kent star curiously.


    The three air carrier ships that suddenly appeared over Kent City also attracted the attention of the residents of Kent City, but they did not panic in the slightest.


    Because during this time, they have seen many kinds of spaceships recently, all of which have sent them supplies.


    At this time, in the air carrier.


    After entering Kent, after Mike asked Nick Fury, Joe Elle has been given control of three helicarriers.


    "Joe, take them to the super police headquarters."


    Mike said lightly, and the air carrier moved.


    "Joe? Who is that?"


    Nick Fury asked in a low voice. When he saw it just now, he wanted to ask.


    "Another manager of Kent Star, you will deal with each other often in the future. Although he is an artificial intelligence, he has his own feelings."


    "what?"


    Nick Fury narrowed his eyes.


    "don��t worry."


    Mike glanced at Nick Fury and knew what he was worried about.


    It''s nothing more than worrying that Joe El will be the next Ultron.


    Nick Fury nodded.


    With Mike''s words, he felt more at ease.


    Nick Fury walked to the edge of the command center and looked down at the city below.


    I saw that the city below was orderly, the streets were clean and tidy, and the buildings were standing, which was not much different from a bustling city.


    "It''s a miracle..."


    Nick Fury sighed in a low voice.


    It has only been three months since the city of Kent was built.


    In three months, a city has basically taken shape, and this construction speed is too terrifying.


    Mike smiled and said, "They work very hard, and there are many mutant abilities that are convenient for building cities."


    Nick Fury nodded and continued to observe the city.


    After a while, Mike''s voice sounded.


    "arrive."


    Nick Fury looked hurriedly.


    I saw a large open space not far away, and a building stood alone in the open space.


    "This building has just been built. If you need anything, you can contact Joe or Hank the Beast."


    Mike flipped his palm over, and a ring appeared on Mike''s hand.


    Nick Fury took over.


    "This ring, in addition to contacting Joe, is mainly used for positioning and teleportation. Only those who own the ring can summon Joe to open the portal at any time."


    Nick Fury took care.


    As he spoke, the spaceship had already landed in the open space behind the building.


    "Let''s go, Charles has come, you can ask him if you have any questions."


    With that said, Mike walked out of the air carrier.


    The four Kakashi hurriedly followed.


    Nick Fury nodded to the agents below and said, "From now on, this is our new home."


    From today, these people are no longer the wanted SHIELD agents, but the super agents and super police officers of the Kent Star Super Police Station.


    With happy smiles on their faces, the agents followed Nick Fury out of the carrier.


    Nick Fury glanced at the open space, and a preliminary construction and renovation plan had already appeared in his mind.


    "Frey!"


    A somewhat familiar voice sounded, and Nick Fury looked.


    I saw a bald head standing next to Mike.


    Looking at the bald head in the sun, Nick Fury squinted unconsciously, and then said unexpectedly, "Are you Charles?"


    "it''s me."


    "Your brain..."


    "my new hairstyle."


    Charles kept smiling, as if the bald head was his speciality.


    "Okay." Mike looked at the two of them: "The next thing, you discuss it yourself, I''m going back."


    Saying that, he couldn''t help touching Charles'' bald head.


    Eh, that feel.


    Charles'' face darkened.


    lazy again...


    "Dad, how do we build our home? You don''t make a plan?"


    Charles couldn''t help but ask.


    "You can do it as you see fit."


    "Dad!" Charles said solemnly, "This is our home, don''t leave me alone."


    If he is not satisfied with the creation, he will have a headache just thinking about the picture.


    "Then find a time, let''s discuss it together, and have a family meeting." Mike made a decision, pinched his chin and said, "I will inform you of the specific time."


    Three sons, none of them at home.


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    Charles finally smiled.


    "Then I''ll go back first, and feel free to contact me if anything happens."


    Mike said a word, nodded to the four Kakashi beside him, opened the portal and left.


    Looking at the slowly closing portal, Charles said, "Let''s go, let''s talk about the Super Police Station."


    "Where''s Eric?"


    Nick Fury asked curiously.


    "He''s not on Kent." Charles envied: "He''s collecting resources on other planets."


    Gently patted Nick Fury and said, "Let''s go, arrange these people first, take them to get the ID card, and then show you around."


    "it is good."


    Nick Fury nodded.


    He also wants to know more about Kent Star, after all, this is where he will live and work.


    ��


    Contra Summer Star.


    This is a planet dedicated to the entertainment of predators.


    At this time, a large number of looters gathered here.

 Chapter 489： shameless

    Contra Summer Star, in a large private room of a large entertainment club.


    At this moment, the private room was filled with the leaders of various raider teams, and the atmosphere was solemn. There was no joyous atmosphere in the past, not to mention the service staff who shuttled among the raiders, exposed their delicate parts and provided special services. .


    Most of the predator leaders in the private room were standing, except for four people.


    One of them had silver-grey hair and was dressed in black predatory clothing with two bright yellow stripes on his shoulders. He was stocky and had an angular face.


    Starka Vaughan,


    The most famous raider team leader, Yondu, Star-Lord''s adoptive father, was one of his team members.


    Sitting next to him is a woman with long hair and a face that is very similar to the Asians on Earth-Alita Ogde.


    She was Starka Vaughan''s wife, and she was looking at the others with playful eyes that flashed contempt from time to time.


    On the opposite side of the two, one is a tall black Charlie 27, and the other is Martinex with a crystal body.


    The four of them are the four most famous predators in this raider meeting.


    In addition to that, what really makes four people sit and the others stand, and a��


    They''re a team, and when they''re together, they''re stronger than any raider team.


    Starka Vaughan knocked on the table, looked at a marauder leader standing aside, and said, "About this meeting, it''s time to start, Edison!"


    It was Eddison who called the Predators meeting this time.


    He has pink skin and looks very seductive, but he has exploding muscles.


    And the theme of their meeting this time is how to deal with the shameless people who have been particularly arrogant recently and robbed countless predators!


    "Dear Star Eagle Starka, please wait a moment, there are still guests who haven''t come."


    Edison said something carefully, with a flattering smile on his face.


    Starka Vaughan nodded.


    He came this time, naturally, to deal with the looters, the shameless man named Magneto.


    To be precise, 70% of the looters in this room have been snatched by that guy, and when it comes to each other, they hate it.


    What''s even more hateful is that that person has a few hateful helpers.


    According to reliable information, some of those gangs were a member of their looters before, so they could be found accurately and carry out the hateful robbery.


    Just when Starka Vaughn was chatting with the people around him, another predator leader walked in with a step that he did not recognize.


    He is a Kree, with conspicuous blue skin, and the most obvious is the dark red device in the center of the opponent''s head, like a slender dark red... melon rind inlaid on his head?


    "Courage!"


    Starka Vaughan''s eyes shrank, and a burst of anger quickly spread from the depths of his eyes.


    Hearing the roar, Yongdu''s body froze slightly, and then a smile appeared.


    "Yo, it''s you, Starka! Long time no see!"


    "Damn it! Why are you here!"


    Starka Vaughan stood up, and the three people who were sitting with him also got up slowly, looking at Yondu coldly.


    As if stimulated by the expressions and eyes of the four, Yongdu sneered: "Why can''t I come?"


    "Why? You know it yourself!"


    Starka Vaughn glared at Yondu and walked over slowly, like a provoked lion king.


    Edison, who organized the predator meeting, stood beside the two with a smile on his face, and said: "You two, no matter what, you were friends before, if there is any misunderstanding, let''s sit down and talk, this time Is it a good opportunity?"


    "He''s no longer ours!"


    Starka Vaughn said coldly, pushed Edison away violently and said, "Yondu was summoned by you, you know what the consequences will be."


    "I have to find a reason for him to come again."


    Edison gave a wry smile.


    "Whatever your reason, choose now! Do you want his help, or ours!"


    Edison looked embarrassed: "Well, I think..."


    "Go away if you don''t choose!"


    Starka Vaughn said coldly, without even looking at Yongdu, he was about to leave with his own people.


    Edison looked embarrassed.


    Yongdu looked at the four and said angrily, "Go to hell! I don''t care what you think of me!"


    Starka Vaughan paused, walked to Yongdu, and said, "If you think I am happy to exile you, you are wrong, but no matter what, you have violated the principle of predators not to buy and sell children. ."


    He patted Yongdu''s shoulder lightly: "People always have to pay for what they do."


    Yondu pursed his lips and stayed where he was.


    Starka Vaughan walked out, but when he reached the door, a figure appeared like a ghost, with a flick of a finger, an invisible force blocked Starka Vaughn and his companions.


    Starka Vaughn looked at the slender figure in the black robe and hid his head in the hood, feeling the pressure from the other side, and a golden light flashed in his eyes.


    "Shh, don''t be nervous, I''m not against you."


    The man said lightly, waved his palm gracefully, and the four of Starka Vaughan flew back to the room.


    He walked to the room, snapped his fingers gently, and the door behind him closed quietly.


    Starka Vaughn looked at each other and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "It''s not what I''m going to do, but you don''t forget what to do."


    The man laughed in a low voice and said slowly, under the watchful eyes of the plunderers, "I''m here to tell you some information. As for Yongdu, he is very useful."


    After a pause, he suddenly said: "Of course, if I had to choose, I would definitely choose you Starka Vaughan."


    If Starka Vaughn leaves with someone, this meeting will be greatly affected, and at least more than half of the people will follow him away.


    These people came to this meeting in the name of Starka Vaughan.


    The mysterious man pointed at Yongdu, and said playfully, "How about I help you kill Yongdu directly?"


    Hearing this, Yongdu''s eyes narrowed, and he reached out and pressed the whistle arrow on his waist.


    Starka Vaughan said coldly: "We just exiled him, we don''t need to kill him."


    Hearing this, the mysterious man let out a low laugh, but a complex color flashed in Yondu''s eyes.


    "Since this is the case, let''s put aside the matter of Yondu for a while and talk about the matter of Magneto?"


    The mysterious man smiled slightly, put his hands behind his back, and said lightly, "As for me, you can call me Grey Tongue."


    "Uh, Mr. Greytongue is our important guest this time."


    Edison, who had been silent for a while, hurriedly added a sentence.


    "So, Edison, you''re just a pink hound listening to someone else''s orders?"


    Starka Vaughan said with a smile.


    "Don''t go too far! Starka!"


    Edison roared angrily.


    Starka Vaughn ignored the other party, but said to Gray Tongue: "Tell me, what information do you have?"


    Gray Tongue opened his palm and threw a small black ball into the screen.


    The ball rolled twice on the ground, a virtual screen appeared in front of everyone, and then several figures appeared on the screen.


    Gray Tongue pointed to the figure with the helmet in front, and said, "This is Magneto, your opponent, a terrible opponent who takes pleasure in looting and looting."


    "He''s from Earth, he''s a mutant, and his ability is magnetic manipulation, so your battleship is just a big toy in front of him."


    Hearing this, all the predators'' faces were very ugly.


    This ability, what a joke!


    No wonder there are only a few people on the other side, but they can successfully rob them again and again.


    Gray Tongue looked at the expressions of those predators with satisfaction, and continued: "In addition to Magneto, among these people, you also need to pay attention to him, her and her!"


    He reached out and pointed at Star-Lord, Gamora, and Nebula.


    "His name is Peter Quill, known as Star-Lord. He was a predator before, and he was on Yondu''s ship. Yondu should be familiar with him, which is why Yondu was recruited."


    "So, he helped Magneto find us?"


    Starka Vaughan glanced at Star-Lord, looked at Yongdu, and noticed a flash of anxiety in Yongdu''s eyes, and then a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    It seems that Yondu cares about this Peter Quill.


    "That''s right." Gray Tongue nodded and pointed at Gamora and Nebula: "As for the two of them, they are the adopted daughters of Thanos."


    Thanos!


    Hearing this name, the looters gasped for breath.


    Even if their fleets are combined, they can easily occupy a planet with powerful armed forces, but when they hear Thanos'' name, they can''t help but feel some fear.


    "So, do you know who you are dealing with?"


    Greytongue was pleased with the fearful expressions of these men.


    The tyrant''s adopted daughter...


    Could it be that the looting of predators is what Thanos meant?


    Then if they do something to Thanos'' adopted daughter, what is Thanos'' attitude?


    As long as they think of this, they can''t help but feel despair.


    "Oh, don''t worry."


    Gray Tongue smiled lightly and said, "That''s another reason why I''m here."


    "These two girls are the adopted daughters of Thanos, but they betrayed Thanos. If any of you can catch them and give them to Thanos... Hehe, there will be a valuable reward."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, and the eyes of Gamora and the two became hot.


    Starka Vaughan pondered: "So, what about you? What are you giving us this information for?"


    "Magnetic King!"


    Greytongue made no secret of his purpose.


    "I want the living Magneto!"


    ��


    In a beautiful starry sky, a space channel suddenly appeared in space, a spaceship suddenly jumped out, and then entered a stable flight state.


    This is the Milan, Star-Lord''s ship.


    At this time, there was laughter in the spacecraft.


    "We''re getting rich again!"


    Rocket laughed wildly, the hairs all over his body shaking with his body.


    "You didn''t see the look on that **** guy''s face when he finally lost his nose."


    "Oh, I don''t have a nose, how can I smell my stinky feet!"


    Rocket learned the expression of the predator, and then slammed the table with a wild laugh.


    "I''m Groot!"


    Groot, who has grown up a lot and is even bigger than the rocket, said something seriously, then looked at the beer in front of everyone, and while everyone''s attention was on the rocket, a vine quietly grew from his hand. Out, like a straw, into the cup, then cut off the other end and stuffed it into his mouth.


    He smiled happily, exhaled, and when he was about to take a sharp breath, Star-Lord grabbed the straw and said, "Hey! Boy, you can''t drink, you are still a sapling!"


    With that said, Star-Lord threw Groot''s straw aside.


    "I''m Groot!"


    He stared at Star-Lord and said something in a low voice.


    Star-Lord stared: "Damn it! How can you say dirty words! Rocket! Look what you have brought Groot to!"


    "What! What did you say!?"


    Rocket turned his ear to Star-Lord, as if I didn''t hear anything.


    Star Lord shook his head helplessly.


    "Never mind, are you Groot''s mother?"


    Drax complained, and Gamora and Nebula couldn''t help laughing.


    Because Gamora and Nebula have gone through battles, the two sisters have put their quarrels aside.


    Mandis covered his mouth and snickered, and glanced at Drax secretly, blushing.


    Looking at the expressions of several people, Eric smiled lightly and raised his glass Cheers! "


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, the atmosphere became active again.


    During this time, Eric and the rest of the Guardians of the Galaxy became the nemesis of the Marauders, who robbed countless Marauders.


    Eric gave some money to the rest of the Guardians of the Galaxy, and most of the money was bought by him and sent to Earth.


    During this time, Eric didn''t need to hide himself, and he didn''t need to think about mutants. He was very happy.


    After the celebration, everyone went back to their room, but Star-Lord shamelessly got into Gamora''s room.


    Eric shook his head with a smile, not thinking about the other two women on the spaceship.


    Speaking of which, his father Mike has Ruiwen, his brother Clark has a childhood sweetheart Hope, and his younger brother Charles is also unclear with his student Qin.


    Now��


    "Am I alone or single?"


    Eric was speechless.


    "It''s still better in college..."


    Thinking of the girls he dated in college, there was a flash of nostalgia in Eric''s eyes.


    Half-lying on the bed, Eric picked up his fingers lightly, and he manipulated some of the metal that he threw in the corner to fly to him.


    His fingers twitched slightly, and the metal was like an army under his command. Under Eric''s control, it began to deform into small parts, and then these parts began to combine into a gun.


    But this thing was of no use to Eric at all, so the next second, the gun was disassembled and, under Eric''s control, turned into a more complex weapon.


    In the minutes that followed, those weapons appeared, and they continued to disintegrate.


    Finally, Eric looked at the strange weapon in front of him, smiled, stretched out his hand, turned it into a mess of metal again, and threw it into the corner.

 Chapter 490： trap? Good thing!

    "Bang! Bang!"


    Eric was awakened by a sound that almost slammed on the door.


    Helplessly getting up from the bed, Eric quickly put on his clothes and opened the door.


    "call!"


    A fist the size of a sandbag smashed down.


    Eric hurriedly ducked, looking at the fist mark on the door, and looked at Drax with a vacant eye: "If you dare to knock on my door like this again, I will make you a piece of underwear out of the strongest metal to fasten you. on the body."


    underwear!


    Drax protected his chest and shook his head frantically: "Don''t dare!"


    His chest was the most sensitive part of his body, and whenever it was touched, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Since this weakness was known to others on the ship, it has always been used to threaten him.


    Drax sighed, and Drax the Big Boy wept.


    Eric chuckled and said, "What''s the matter, what''s wrong with calling me so urgently?"


    "Star-Lord said he found a big business."


    "Big business?"


    Eric''s eyes lit up.


    After they have made so many votes, they can still be called a big business by Star-Lord, which means that this vote is really fat!


    "Go! Go and see!"


    Eric rushed out first.


    "What''s the big business?"


    Seeing Star-Lord, Eric hurriedly asked.


    Star Lord smiled: "I have news that there are several plundering groups that are trading near a secret planet. It is said that one of the plundering groups got some special weapons."


    Trading means having a lot of money.


    "How many raiders? Will there be too many?"


    Gamora asked cautiously.


    "As far as I know, those regiments are small and medium-sized looting regiments among the plunderers. All of them together are not as good as a large plundering regiment."


    When the words fell, Xingjue looked at the others with inquiring eyes, and said, "How is it? Do you want to do it?"


    "If that''s the case, then do it!"


    Eric''s eyes flashed and he made a decision.


    During this time, he has sent a huge amount of materials to Kent Star. In the last communication with Charles, Charles told him that Kent Star basically does not need him to send materials, and the remaining materials can be purchased directly from Earth, or mined. The one on Kent will do.


    But the thing is, who would think that there is too little.


    Do a few more votes before going back!


    Eric said silently in his heart.


    "What''s your decision?"


    Star-Lord looked at the others, nodded their heads, and said excitedly, "Let''s go then!"


    ��


    In the dark universe, a dark and lonely planet rotates quietly, and the thick fog that seems to be inseparable seems to cover the entire planet, making the planet look very mysterious.


    Looking at the planet not far away, hiding on the Milan ship in the dark, everyone looked at the planet, and for some reason, they suddenly shivered.


    Lonely, gloomy, as if even the soul would freeze and get lost in the fog.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    Gamora glanced at Star-Lord suspiciously.


    Star-Lord nodded with certainty: "That person won''t lie to me."


    "Then wait and see." Rocket arranged his weapons, hehe smiled strangely: "If Quill dares to lie to us, I will blow his head off!"


    "I''m Groot!"


    Star-Lord''s face darkened.


    "Look! A spaceship is jumping over!"


    Mandis, who had been looking outside the spaceship, let out a low voice.


    Everyone hurried to look.


    I saw several spaceships appear not far from the planet after jumping through space.


    "coming!"


    Looking at the signs on the spaceships, Star-Lord was shocked.


    "Why did they choose such a remote place?"


    Nebula asked suspiciously.


    When the words fell, she saw everyone staring at her speechlessly, with a foolish expression.


    "What do you mean? Want to die?"


    With a dark face, Nebula said coldly.


    "Running to such a remote place is naturally because of fear of being robbed, such as us."


    Star-Lord laughed: "You don''t know how famous we are now!"


    It''s perfect to help the Kent star while looting the looters.


    "Famous? It''s notoriety."


    Gamora groaned.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, those spaceships flew into that planet."


    The rocket roared, and everyone hurriedly looked around, only to see that after the spaceships stopped for a while, they seemed to have reached an agreement and flew to the mysterious and strange planet together.


    "Quick! They''re in, let''s get started."


    Star-Lord shouted excitedly.


    "Wait a minute."


    Eric and Rocket shouted in unison.


    Entering at this time, the other party should not have started the transaction.


    They had to wait until those people were halfway through their trade and couldn''t retreat in time to get in.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, the Milano finally moved and flew towards the strange planet not far away.


    The closer they got to the planet, the colder that was quietly hidden in the hearts of everyone became stronger and stronger, and it even seemed to spread into their souls, making them feel like their minds were frozen.


    But when they flew into the planet''s atmosphere, they were surprised to find that the fog that enveloped the entire planet turned out to be fluttering snow.


    The spaceship descended slowly, and the snowstorm became more violent, but when they were about to land on the ground, the wind and snow suddenly became gentle.


    It was like grains of fine sand, dancing gently with the wind, falling down and down.


    "What the **** is this place?"


    Rocket muttered, and everyone stared outside.


    Visibility was low, but things finally got better as we got closer to the ground.


    "Be careful, don''t be discovered by them."


    Gamora whispered to Star-Lord who was driving the spaceship.


    Although they are not afraid of being discovered, they are happy after all that a battle can be avoided.


    Moments later, the Milano came near those ships.


    At this time, those spaceships landed on the ground, looming in the wind and snow.


    Eric''s eyes lit up and said, "Ready!"


    After the words fell, Eric stretched out his hand to the distant person, and then tugged hard.


    In an instant, a hole was torn out of the ship''s wall, and the Milan was running at full speed and rushed in at the fastest speed. Then Eric stretched out his hand again, and the hole in the spaceship quickly closed.


    The whole process went smoothly.


    The next step is to control those looters and take their little money.


    They have done this kind of thing a lot, and the whole process is familiar and can no longer be familiar.


    But this time when they rushed in, the expressions of several people were slightly startled.


    No predators, not one.


    "Did you all go to the trade?" Rocket asked suspiciously, and then smiled: "I''m really not used to it without their warm welcome."


    "No!" Eric groaned, his face changed, and said, "This is a trap! Let''s go!"


    Even if it is a transaction, not all the plunderers will pass, and they make such a big noise, no matter how slow the plunderers respond, they should come to them now.


    But now, not a single raider has appeared, which is definitely not normal!


    Thinking of this, everyone planned to leave without even disembarking the Milan.


    But just as they made a move, a series of attacks landed on the Marauder ship they were in.


    Boom, boom!


    The continuous bombardment sounded, and the predator spacecraft was quickly blasted out with huge holes, like a broken sieve.


    Through the blasted gap in front of them, everyone looked outside, and their expressions changed.


    I saw a spaceship that did not know when they appeared and surrounded them, and they surrounded them with secret mahjong.


    These ships are big and small, and by the signs on those ships, it can be seen that they are not of the same faction.


    So, the trap this time was set by the predators against them?


    The intensive attacks were overwhelming, like driving away the wind and snow in this space, leaving no room for them to dodge at all.


    Even if they rushed out with the Milan, they would be blown up by the terrifying attack and turned into scrap metal.


    These spaceships are graveyards prepared by the enemy for them!


    "Damn it! That **** dared to lie to me!"


    Star Lord cursed angrily, his eyes full of disbelief.


    He really couldn''t believe that the other party really lied to him, and he still tricked him into such a Jedi.


    "Courage!"


    At the same time, on Starka Vaughan''s mothership, a group of marauder leaders looked at the scene in front of them, watching the rapidly disintegrating spaceship in the pouring attack, their faces were full of joy.


    Finally, get rid of those bastards!


    Dare to rob them of predators, really think they are vegetarians?


    "Damn it! You promised me that I would only deal with that Magneto, not Quill!"


    Yondu cursed angrily, but was pressed by a group of people around him, his eyes full of anger.


    He felt cheated.


    "Heh, Yongdu, when did you become so naive?"


    Edison sneered: "Quil, is that man on your boat?"


    "Compared to Magneto, he is the most hateful one!"


    "As a looter, he actually took other people to loot the looter! Do you think we can let him go with such a person?"


    Yondu struggled hard, ignoring Edison at all, but looked at Starka Vaughan angrily, and shouted: "Starka! Starka! You promised me! You promised me!"


    Starka Vaughn looked at Yongdu. It was the first time he saw such Yongdu. He was so angry that he seemed to lose his mind.


    Even when he exiled Yongdu from his team, he had never seen such an expression on Yongdu''s face.


    So, that earthling named Peter Quill is really important to him.


    Starka Vaughan pondered: "Send a communication link to Peter Quill and tell him that as long as the rest of them defeat Magneto and walk out with Magneto, we will let them go temporarily."


    Hearing this, the leaders of the plunderers were very dissatisfied.


    In their opinion, whether it is Magneto or the Guardians of the Galaxy, they are all enemies that need to be resolved. Under such an attack, there is only one way to go.


    As long as it is dead, it is clean.


    But, that was Starka Vaughan, and even if they were dissatisfied, they still had to consider each other''s opinions.


    Yongdu breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Starka Vaughn gratefully.


    "Ha ha."


    A sneer sounded, and the gray tongue looked at everyone mockingly: "Don''t you think that you can defeat or even kill Magneto like this?"


    "If you think so, you are so naive... idiots!"


    Everyone looked at the gray tongue angrily, but the gray tongue did not move at all, and pointed to the spaceship that was bombarded by artillery fire outside, and said: "I suggest that your attacks be more violent, these attacks Too weak, and Magneto hasn''t shown what he really is."


    Hearing this, Starka Vaughan frowned, looked at Gray Tongue, and looked at Yondu.


    We''ll have to stop the attack now if we''re going to save Peter Quill, but...


    If Magneto is really as powerful as Grey Tongue said, because he stops attacking, he might let the other party find a chance to escape.


    Just when he was hesitating in his heart, the dilapidated spaceship in front of him, which seemed to have only a skeleton, had undergone a surprising change.


    The fragments of the spaceship that were broken and scattered slowly floated up, and then they were pulled by invisible forces and began to condense and fuse. It was just a breath of time, and a protective shield formed of metal appeared in front of everyone, blocking the constant flow. Falling attack.


    Boom, boom!


    The attack kept falling, but when it landed on the metal shield, while leaving holes, tearing, and smashing, those traces recovered at an exaggerated speed.


    Looking at this scene, the predators were dumbfounded, as if they couldn''t believe what they saw.


    "Ah."


    Grey Tongue sneered.


    Everything in front of him is confirming what he just said.


    Magneto...


    Perhaps, of all the people present , he knows Magneto the most.


    From what he''s gathered from Earth, Magneto is stronger than it appears to be.


    Even if he set the trap, he was not sure whether the trap could deal with the opponent.


    However, his real purpose is not this.


    Thinking of this, Gray Tong''s face under the hood revealed a sinister smile.


    "It doesn''t look like what you said is false."


    Starka Vaughn said lightly, gave Yondu an apologetic look, and gave a new order.


    "Continue to attack, full firepower!"


    Following his orders, those spaceships were like giant beasts, showing their ferocious fangs, and their hideous muzzles were exposed.


    At the same time, on Eric''s side, the atmosphere was extremely solemn.


    They weren''t sure how long Eric''s defense could last, but even in this critical situation, they didn''t forget to quarrel.


    "Quiele! You''re an idiot to believe in Yongdu!"


    The rocket jumped like thunder, clapping the weapon in his hand restlessly.


    "Damn it!" Star-Lord was also very angry about this, and even full of guilt for the current situation, but after seeing Rocket''s action, the corner of his mouth twitched: "Rocket, calm down!"


    "I''m very calm! If I''m not calm, my brain will already bloom!"


    Rocket screamed angrily.


    "This is not the time to argue."


    Gamora pressed her headache and pointed to the outside: "Now try to solve those guys outside!"


    "I have no idea!"


    "I do not have either!"


    The others nodded helplessly.


    "You guys are useless! I�� well, neither did I."


    When the words fell, everyone looked at Eric, who had not spoken, but had a calm expression on his face.


    Eric blinked and smiled: "Isn''t it a good thing for them to gather together?"

 Chapter 491： woman in the palace

    Is it a good thing to be together?


    Star-Lord was stunned for a while, but Eric smiled lightly and said, "In this way, we will save us from looking for them."


    Look at this, is it still human?


    What do you call this a good thing? Saved to find it?


    Star-Lord said helplessly: "But the current situation is very critical for us, unless you have a way to break through."


    "I have a way."


    Eric said something flutteringly, and everyone was stunned when they heard it, as if they had heard something incredible, and then looked at Eric in surprise.


    The corners of Eric''s mouth twitched slightly, nodded grimly, and said in a low voice, "They''re too close."


    Everyone: "��"


    Drax looked at Eric suspiciously: "What''s wrong with your voice? You didn''t sound like this before? Did you do it on purpose?"


    Eric''s face was the same as usual: "That''s what I said."


    "Impossible! You must be trying to use a low voice to highlight your calm attitude and show your dashing and powerful!"


    Eric''s face twitched slightly: "Why should I do this?"


    "In order to highlight your strength, just like when animals are courting, male animals always show their strength to get the attention of the opposite sex."


    Eric looked at Drax expressionlessly, and said slowly, "I suddenly don''t want to care about you."


    "Because I pierced..."


    "you shut up!"


    Everyone roared and pressed Drax to the ground, punching and kicking.


    Drax looked at everyone resentfully, just opened his mouth...


    "I''m Groot!"


    With an angry shout, Groot restrained Drax''s neck and pressed him to the ground.


    Everyone looked at Eric flatteringly, and Eric nodded, expressing his satisfaction.


    Eric felt the increasingly fierce gunfire outside, and frowned slightly.


    Those guys are getting more and more energetic. If this goes on, within a few seconds, the metal defense will be broken.


    However, he would not give the opponent these opportunities.


    Because they are really too close.


    Eric''s eyes flashed, his body bent slightly, and after half squatting on the ground, he pressed one hand on the floor of the spaceship.


    He sensed the magnetic force on this planet, then connected himself to it, and controlled all the magnetic force in this area.


    Then, the scene that terrified all the predators happened.


    At the forefront, the spaceship surrounding Eric and the others began to shatter and disintegrate, and then turned into a metal river and flew towards the metal wall protecting the Milan.


    From a height, it looks like a metal river, flying in the air, gathering to the center of the metal ocean.


    The flying metal reinforces the metal shield, but more of it floats around, slowly turning around the Milan in the middle.


    The plunderers watched this scene in horror, driving the spaceship to retreat quickly, but the invisible force was like a woman in the red light district, entangled in those spaceships, a gesture of never letting go .


    In this way, some spaceships escaped with their powerful power, but some spaceships were decomposed into **** and became part of the metal ocean.


    As for the people in the spaceship, when the spaceship disintegrated, they had been wrapped around their necks by metal rings, and were controlled by Eric to fall from mid-air to the ground.


    These people need to hand over their savings for a while, which are all piles of banknotes.


    If it wasn''t for the ransom, Eric could directly crush those spaceships, and even control some of the spaceships in the group of spaceships to attack each other.


    But, those are all banknotes...


    Eric in the Milano sensed the situation outside and smiled.


    "How? Is it resolved?"


    Seeing Eric''s smile, Star-Lord hurriedly asked.


    Eric shook his head: "Part of it was solved, but those people learned to be good and withdrew to the distance."


    "They will definitely continue to attack." Rocket said anxiously: "Or, take advantage of this opportunity, let''s retreat strategically first!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement.


    But Eric smiled slightly and said, "No, we''ll stay where we are. If they run away, there are other ways to deal with them."


    Thinking of the screen that appeared for a while, Eric, who used this ability for the first time in battle, was a little excited.


    With a flash of eyes, Eric used his abilities again.


    Suddenly, the metal fortress protecting them began to transform under his control.


    The metal began to fuse into a stronger alloy under Eric''s control, and then barrels appeared outside the fortress, and a very complex structure appeared inside.


    From a distance, it looks like a metal fortress has appeared in place.


    "Hey!"


    Eric smiled.


    Those metal fragments floating around the steel fortress, like the ocean, were sucked in by the metal fortress.


    Then��


    "Bah!"


    Accompanied by strange sounds, each magnetic bomb with bright beams, driven by Eric''s ability, shot out of the barrel at a terrifying speed and flew towards the spaceships.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Big holes that were torn apart appeared in the spaceship, and the plunderers watched this scene in horror and launched a counterattack.


    But the ocean-like metal floating around the fort also began to move, forming a new defense to block all attacks.


    Just as everyone looked nervously at the metal defense that was strong during the attack, a big hole appeared above the metal defense. Eric''s metal fortress flew out and flew towards those spaceships. Shooting magnetic bombs constantly.


    Suddenly, there was another roar and explosion.


    On Starka Vaughan''s mothership, a group of marauder leaders looked at the war-like picture in front of them, looking at the spaceships that were constantly being destroyed, one by one, like ducks with their throats pinched, sending out meaningless messages. , but with a voice of fear and horror.


    It is hard for them to imagine that this can be done by one person.


    This is simply a humanoid weapon that can dominate a war.


    And the gray tongue on the side looked at this scene, and was very surprised.


    Although he has overestimated Eric''s ability as much as possible, but in the current situation, he still underestimates.


    "It is much stronger than the ability shown in the collected data. Did he use his full strength before, or has he improved again?"


    He whispered, then sneered.


    However, the master here is more powerful, and if this continues, the woman will appear soon.


    Gray tongue''s eyes flashed, ready to retreat at any time.


    As for these predators...


    They have to add fire to them, if these cannon fodders retreat like this, Eric and the Guardians of the Galaxy leave before the woman shows up, and his trap will be wasted.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Starka Vaughn and smiled lightly: "Look, I told you a long time ago that Magneto is very powerful, if this goes on... tsk, you are all finished, even if you run away this time, He will catch up with him one by one, after all, you all besieged him."


    "However, this can delay the time for him to bring you a ''collar''."


    "Hehehe."


    Schadenfreude and laughter made the plunderers angry, but looking at the spaceships that were destroyed outside, and the plunderer who was wearing a metal collar and fell from the air, in addition to anger, there was more in his heart. is fear.


    what monster is this?


    Even if they escape, can they escape?


    Looking at the expressions of those people, Flaming Tongue looked at Starka Vaughn with sullen eyes.


    In this case, you should also take action.


    Star Eagle��


    As soon as the thought fell, Starka Vaughn sighed and scratched his silver-gray hair helplessly: "It''s really hard for us old guys to go up and work hard for a lot of age."


    His wife Alita Ogde, who was standing with him, noticed Starka Vaughn''s eyes and couldn''t help but said, "You are obviously very excited."


    "Have it?"


    Starka Vaughan said in surprise, then looked at his wife tenderly, gently held the other''s face, and said, "Come on, Alita."


    Alita Ogde nodded, and a light golden spot suddenly appeared on her body. The whole figure seemed to have become a person formed of light, and slowly walked towards Stark Vaughn and melted into the other party''s in the body.


    The next moment, Starka Vaughan''s whole body was filled with golden light spots, and his eyes seemed to be infected by golden light, and they also turned into a dazzling scene.


    Star Eagle, Starka Vaughan.


    To be precise, the star eagle is the fit state of him and his wife.


    In this state, he will get super strength, whether it is strength, speed, or reaction ability will be greatly increased, in addition, he will also have the ability to fly and manipulate light.


    Looking at the stunning Star Eagle, Grey Tongue couldn''t help but praise: "It looks amazing."


    I just don''t know how the fight will go.


    Star Eagle glanced at the gray tongue lightly, and a little golden light condensed on his body. The orange **** Starka Vaughn''s shoulders, as if it was constantly spreading due to the light, extended from his shoulders. It came out and turned into two golden yellow light wings like wings.


    In the next moment, after leaving a trace of light in place, the Star Eagle disappeared in place.


    high speed.


    Gray tongue whispered and looked towards the battlefield.


    The spaceship was still retreating, but Eric was approaching the spaceship with his armed fortress and the metal sea around the fortress.


    It is hard to imagine that one person can chase a fleet.


    This scene, even the Guardians of the Galaxy were frightened.


    They thought that the ability Eric had shown before was exaggerated enough, who knows that it is only part of...


    Could it be that the people of the Kent family are so perverted?


    When they sighed in their hearts, they saw a pale golden light flying towards them quickly.


    I saw that light shuttled across the battlefield, dodging the metal fragments flying in the air, like a sharp blade that cut through the darkness, cut a gap in the metal ocean and came to Eric''s metal fortress.


    Looking at the person coming, Eric was a little surprised.


    And those who possess extraordinary powers?


    This is really...


    "interesting!"


    He whispered and looked at the star eagle with interest.


    The pale golden light condensed on Xingchen Ying''s hand and turned into a javelin formed of light. The javelin was like a substance, shining with faint golden light spots.


    In the next moment, Xingchen Ying violently threw out the Javelin of Light in his hand.


    It was like a golden lightning bolt appeared in mid-air, leaving behind a brilliant pale golden trace, and then landed on Eric''s metal fortress.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the pale golden javelin exploded violently, a gap appeared in the metal fortress, and pale golden light spots scattered.


    Eric raised his eyebrows, his mind moved, and the metal fortress recovered instantly.


    But in the next second, the attacks that were condensed into weapons of light were thrown at the metal fortress by the star eagle.


    For a time, light golden light marks formed one after another in mid-air, occupying everyone''s field of vision.


    "It''s... beautiful."


    Eric murmured, leaving the other Star Lords speechless when they heard it.


    Good-looking shit, it''s dangerous to look at.


    The corner of Eric''s mouth twitched slightly, and he reached out to the star eagle outside.


    A large amount of metal is surrounded from all directions, and the star eagle will be surrounded by the momentum of closing.


    The star eagle flew in the air, and a large amount of light condensed on his hands, making the two hands seem to have turned into blades of light, which was extremely dazzling for a while.


    In the next instant, a blade of light shot out from the palms of his hands, extending for dozens of meters. With the fast waving arm of the star eagle, it turned into two dazzling light curtains. After slicing the metal in the future, his body flashed. Leaving a little bit of light that dissipated and disappeared in place, and when it reappeared had already appeared in a metal fortress, and the metal light blade just now had become a huge light energy ball, which was destroyed by him. He pressed hard against Erica''s metal fortress.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, a huge gap was blasted out of the metal fortress.


    The shattered metal collided with the pale golden light spots, and the star eagle looked at Eric behind the fortress with a cold gaze.


    The eyes of the two collided through the glass of the Milan, and Eric showed a smile. When the Star Eagle gathered a dazzling light to press the Milan behind the fortress, the Star-Lord exclaimed, ready to do it. Ready for battle.


    but��


    boom!


    With just a clear sound, the light full of explosive power was blocked.


    Looking at the layer of transparent force field under the palm of his hand, Xing Chenying''s eyes flashed with horror and anger.


    It turned out that this position was the real means of blocking a large number of attacks just now.


    In the next instant, more metal flew over.


    The Xingchen Eagle smashed it again unwillingly, leaving behind a spot of light that collapsed, and reluctantly avoided it.


    If you don''t hide, you will be sealed by metal.


    The metal fell on the gap that had just been smashed, and the metal fortress returned to its original state in just a few seconds.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Magnetic bombs are still flying out, chasing and killing those spaceships.


    Seeing this scene, Star Eagle could only rush towards Eric''s metal fortress again.


    The battle continued, and the sound of the battle intensified.


    In a cold and dark palace, a boring figure lay lazily on a black throne.


    She was dressed in a black-green robe, her black hair was casually draped over her shoulders, and her bare white skin was as white as snow.


    Suddenly, as if she heard something, her eyes lit up, she stood up from the throne and looked into the distance.


    That direction is where Eric fights the Star Eagle.

 Chapter 492： Kneel down!

    "Looks like a guest is coming."


    A low, majestic, domineering voice sounded, the woman looked at the direction of the battle sound, her brows were slightly frowned, and she whispered, "It''s so noisy."


    A cold look flashed in the woman''s eyes.


    She was expelled from her hometown by her father, imprisoned in this desolate place, and now these people dare to break into her realm...


    Hopefully those intruders can give her some fun.


    Thinking of this, the woman''s pale lips twitched slightly, and she walked out of this lonely palace, into the gauze-like snow mist, and disappeared.


    On the other side, the battle on Eric''s side intensified.


    Star Eagle couldn''t break Eric''s force field defense, and he didn''t care about Star Eagle anymore, letting Star Eagle gather a lot of energy to attack him.


    He could feel that the strength of the Star Eagle''s attack was constantly weakening, and it seemed that the opponent''s energy was not infinite.


    Although the splendid attack of the star eagle was very amazing when it appeared, but now Erica can''t devote too much attention.


    Eric''s attention is now on the Marauder''s ship and the Marauder.


    Those spaceships that he blasted were like scattered dandelions, and the metal merged into the metal ocean, and those looters he wore metal collars were like fruits that fell on the ground and waited for Eric to pick.


    In the end, these looters can be exchanged for money, and the looters scattered on the ground now have become stacks of money in Eric''s eyes.


    "Hey!"


    He couldn''t help laughing, looking at the remaining spaceship, the symbol of money flashing in his eyes.


    "Those spaceships should be retreating."


    Star Lord murmured silently.


    There is no point in fighting.


    This trap against Eric became Eric''s personal show, bringing Eric a lot of money.


    Thinking of the money he was about to get, Star-Lord couldn''t help swallowing.


    On the other side, on Stark Vaughn''s mothership, everyone''s faces were ashen.


    The current situation gave them a sense that they were weeds and Eric was a weeder.


    The flesh is weak, powerless, and falls down when pushed.


    "Damn it! Are we here to give him money?"


    A marauder leader watched his own spaceship be smashed and disassembled by Eric, and after all the marauders in the spaceship were captured, the corners of his eyes jumped, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    "Otherwise, let''s negotiate with him. Our crew members have to find a way to get them back, and if we continue to fight now, we will still lose, and even the spaceship will be destroyed. It is better to keep the spaceship and negotiate with him."


    Another raider leader made a suggestion, and some raider leaders nodded thoughtfully.


    This is indeed a solution, but...


    "It''s such a shame, predators would be a joke."


    A group of people set traps for people in groups, only to be beaten by the other party.


    When this news spreads, how are their predators still galloping in this universe?


    So humiliating.


    "What we predators do is dirty work, what more face..."


    Someone muttered, and the plunderers were silent, which seemed to make sense.


    The gray tongue looked at these people speechlessly, with disgust in his eyes.


    These **** have no sense of honor.


    Suddenly, as if he felt something, his expression moved slightly, revealing a gloomy smile.


    That man is here!


    Asgard''s goddess of death, Hela!


    There is only one person who invades her realm!


    die!


    Therefore, the people here will inevitably conflict with Hela. As long as Hela kills Magneto, with Magneto''s father''s short-guarding character, Hela will definitely come to trouble Hela and kill Hela.


    But...as long as Asgard exists, Hela will not die.


    So, in order to kill Hela, what will happen to Asgard, that Mike Kent, who even adults are afraid of?


    Ha ha ha!


    Let''s fight, a big battle is about to happen!


    Either the destruction of Kent or the destruction of Asgard!


    As long as he thinks that all this is his own plan, Gray Tongue wants to laugh wildly! The whole body feels so refreshed!


    He trembled all over, and glanced coldly at the predators.


    For the balance of the universe, for the wishes of adults, you will become cosmic dust and die!


    He meditated silently in his heart and walked out silently.


    He was leaving here, and he didn''t want to be involved.


    On the battlefield, Star Eagle saw that Eric ignored his attack at all, helpless and angry.


    Retreat first, then negotiate.


    With Magneto''s previous behavior, as long as you have money, you can redeem people.


    But... it''s so frustrating.


    Star Eagle cried out angrily and flew towards his mothership.


    Seeing the movements of the star eagle, Eric looked at the spaceships, and after seeing that they were not only retreating, but also slowly ascending into the sky, he said somewhat unexpectedly: "Is this going?"


    "Be yourself."


    Rocket murmured, and everyone nodded frantically.


    Dude, you defeated the looters all by yourself, and even grabbed so much loot, don''t you want to let those poor looters go now?


    Of course not!


    Eric didn''t want to watch the bills fly away in front of him.


    He stretched out his hand to those spaceships, and while pulling those spaceships with his ability, the metal ocean floating around the steel fortress roared towards those spaceships like a huge monster.


    at this time��


    ��!


    With the sound of tearing, a giant black blade with a length of 100 meters fell from the sky, pierced the spaceships fiercely, and nailed them to the ground.


    The sudden scene shocked everyone.


    The Marauders thought it was Eric who did it, but Eric frowned and said to the Guardians of the Galaxy, "It has nothing to do with me."


    "Look! There''s someone there!"


    Nebula pointed to the tip of a giant blade.


    Everyone hurried to look.


    I saw a slender figure standing at the top of the giant blade, staring at the surrounding spaceships.


    Is it a... woman?


    Eric''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    A black robe with green lines covered the woman''s body, the robe swayed gently in the wind and snow, and a long white leg was looming.


    The glamorous face was even colder than the wind and snow, so cold that he couldn''t look away, and it was so terrifying.


    She is like a queen who has found some bugs that have invaded her realm, and is planning to get rid of them in order to make herself happy.


    "Kneel down! Mortals!"


    A majestic voice came from the sky.


    Hela looked at the spaceships that were not stabbed by the giant blade and wanted to escape, and her eyes flashed with displeasure.


    She stretched out her hand, and a sharp blade emerged from the ground. With the movement of her arm, she shot straight into the sky and stabbed a spaceship through each other.


    boom!


    The explosion sounded, the spaceship burst open, and the impact and flames blew a large amount of snow, clearing the entire space.


    Then, Hela''s voice sounded again, as if it sounded directly beside everyone''s ears.


    "Who dares to move again, those spaceships just now are examples."


    Those spaceships showed no sign of stopping at all. In their opinion, staying here is a dead end.


    ����!


    Accompanied by the sound of sharp blades rubbing against each other, a sharp black blade with a thorn-like handle emerged from the ground, as if suddenly, a mountain formed by black sharp blades appeared on the ground.


    In the next moment, the mountain peaks shattered, and those sharp blades shot up into the sky, flying towards one spaceship after another.


    Boom, boom!


    The sound of explosions continued, and the sky seemed to be a rain of fireworks formed of metal and flames.


    Hela watched this scene happily.


    That''s the feeling, the feeling of destruction and conquest.


    The corners of Hela''s mouth twitched slightly, and the cold voice sounded again: "I am the goddess of death of Asgard, Hela!"


    Asgard? goddess of death? Hella?


    After everyone heard it, their expressions were a little dazed.


    Asgard, they know, but what is Hela, goddess of death?


    But before they could understand, Hela''s voice rang again.


    "Submission or death?"


    Hela looked at the spaceships, the plunderers on the ground controlled by Eric, and Eric''s metal fortress, her eyes were indifferent, but upon closer inspection, she could see a hint of nostalgia.


    She conquered the Nine Realms back then, and conquest and death were her pursuits, but since she was sealed here by her hypocritical father, she hadn''t experienced the joy of conquest for a long time.


    The scene was quiet, and everyone looked at the sharp blade that pierced the spaceship, and the pieces of the spaceship that were still falling slowly at this time. They felt like their hearts were being pinched, and they were suppressed by the terrifying pressure and could not breathe.


    The predators looked horrified and pale.


    They felt that this trap was a total **** mistake.


    First Magneto, then Hela, the goddess of death...


    Magneto was okay, just wanted to capture them, causing very few casualties, but as soon as this goddess of death appeared, she blasted more than a dozen spaceships.


    That''s a spaceship, not a lighter!


    What''s wrong with the world now? How could it be so scary?


    Mother! I don''t want to be a predator anymore!


    On the other side, Eric looked at Hela and frowned.


    Although you are beautiful, but surrender to you?


    What a joke!


    He finally caught so many looters, and is about to get a lot of money, and now he surrenders to you? Who gave him the money?


    That money was all for Kent Star and for Charles!


    Just as the scene fell into a stalemate, and when a trace of impatience appeared in Hela''s eyes, a spaceship launched a series of attacks at Hela.


    The energy ray fell on Hela, but it only made Hela''s body sway slightly, and did not cause any damage, but this situation was not intended to be a provocation to Hela.


    "Wonder your ignorant courage."


    Hela whispered, and a sharp blade shot at those spaceships as if growing out of the ground, and flew to Eric''s metal fortress. At the same time, she sprinkled a black death blade on the ground.


    "Who attacked just now!"


    Stark Vaughn, who had been released from the fusion state, roared and looked at the sharp blade, his eyes were full of anger and fear.


    Looking at Hela''s appearance, she wants to kill them all!


    It''s a pretty crazy thing, but with the ability this woman has shown, it''s not impossible.


    Boom, boom!


    Some unfortunate spaceships were directly stabbed by the sharp blade, while the lucky spaceships were stabbed in the opposite direction by the sharp blade.


    When those sharp blades were falling towards Eric''s metal fortress, Eric''s eyes narrowed, and the metal ocean moved. Under his ability, he was condensed into huge metal hands, grabbed the sharp blades, and then threw them. to Hella.


    The sharp blade flew towards Hela with a screeching sound. Hela glanced in surprise, stretched out her hand a little, and those sharp blades shattered into black magic energy and disappeared.


    These things are made by her, she has absolute control, and it is a joke to use her weapons to attack her.


    but��


    The people inside seemed to be very interesting, and they were able to block her attack.


    She thought it was an ugly spaceship, but she didn''t expect it to be someone''s special ability.


    "interesting."


    Heila smiled lightly, and more sharp blades flew out, shooting at Eric''s metal fortress, at those spaceships, and the captured predators on the ground.


    Since those people do not surrender, then there is only death.


    On the other side, Eric was equally angry.


    He spent a lot of energy to capture so many predators, but now he is massacred by Hela...


    Can''t stand it! These are all money! Kill them, where will he get the money? Asgard?


    Eric''s eyes flickered and he made a decision. He resisted the giant blades and turned to the humanity of the Guardians of the Galaxy: "I''m going to send those captured looters into those spaceships that can still be used, or else This crazy...beautiful woman will literally kill them all."


    Everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy nodded.


    "I''m blocking this woman You guys also take the opportunity to leave!"


    Everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy nodded again.


    "Come on to those marauders'' spaceships, and help me keep my money."


    Everyone in the Guardians of the Galaxy nodded again.


    wait, something seems wrong...


    What do you mean by looking at your money?


    You sent us to watch a group of looters in the looters'' lair?


    are you crazy!


    Before they could raise objections, Eric nodded: "That''s it."


    Decide a shit!


    Have we not spoken yet?


    Several people complained loudly in their hearts, but in the next moment, the metal fortress that protected them disintegrated, and then Eric flew out of the Milan, and Star-Lord quickly stabilized the Milan and flew in the air, towards the plane. Starka Vaughan''s mothership flew away.


    Eric beckoned to them, looked at Hela in the distance, stretched out his hand, and the metal ocean moved, like a giant steel dragon, roaring towards Hela.


    Hela narrowed her eyes, and her eyes fell on Eric.


    it''s him?


    interesting!


    Looking at the metal ocean used, Hela stretched out her arms, and the black sharp blades flew out like a waterfall, facing the dragon without showing weakness.


    Suddenly, a roar sounded.


    While Eric was controlling the steel dragon, he stretched out his hand towards the bottom, and raised his palm slightly. The ships that could still be pierced by sharp blades but were still usable flew past.


    Seeing this scene, Hela raised her eyebrows. Just as she was about to stop it, magnetic cannonballs slammed towards her, knocking her out.


    Taking this opportunity, after the predators rushed into the spaceship, Eric reached out and pushed, helping the spaceship to break free from the huge blade, and flew towards Hela, who stood up again.

 Chapter 493： What are you doing!

    Hela stood up from the ground and looked at the fleeing Marauder fleet, her face as cold as frost was more like frozen.


    "Want to escape?"


    Two icy words came out of her mouth, her legs slightly arched, and after leaving two cracks on the ground, the whole person shot into the sky like a sharp arrow.


    With a forceful wave of his arm, his expression changed slightly when he was about to summon a sharp blade.


    I saw a metal sword with a length of hundreds of meters descending from the sky, falling straight down towards her.


    Hela only came to summon a layer of shield to block in front of her.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the shield that Hela summoned in a hurry was shattered, and the whole person fell from the air.


    After turning over, leaving a cracked pothole on the ground, looking at the giant sword that followed, he raised his hand and summoned layers of shields to block his head.


    Bang bang bang!


    Layers of shields shattered when the great sword fell.


    The scene was quiet.


    "sharp!"


    Eric couldn''t help but praised, and the falling giant sword seemed to melt, wrapping Hela''s shield.


    Since you want to defend, then I will help you strengthen it.


    With a smile in his heart, a large amount of metal left on the battlefield flew over here.


    Suddenly, a sharp black arrow tore apart the metal prison that was about to be completed, and a flexible figure rushed out from it.


    Eric raised his eyebrows, stretched out his hand, and under his control, the metal ocean formed several dancing steel dragons, rushing towards Hela with the roar of the wind.


    A look of anger flashed in Hela''s eyes.


    She has never been the only one who smashed people with a sword and was smashed with a sword. Today is the first time.


    With a cold snort, looking at the flying dragon, the robe on her body turned into a tight battle suit.


    The black battle suit wrapped her body, the green stripes outlined the curve of her body, and a long black hair turned into a helmet after she brushed it with her hands.


    The helmet was like a spider with long legs stretching out, which made Hela look a little weird and charming in addition to being cold and domineering.


    But if you look closely, you''ll find that Hela''s suit has snow-white skin in many places, which looks a bit broken.


    This is because she was sealed here by Odin, her power is not at its peak yet, and her battle suit is related to her power, as long as she steps on Asgard, after her power is restored, her battle suit will also followed by recovery.


    However, if she puts on a battle uniform, it means... she is serious.


    The roaring dragon was hundreds of feet long, and several steel dragons rushed together, as if the entire sky was pressed down.


    But Hela laughed excitedly, and then raised her hands with force, the ground shattered, and the mountain formed by the sharp blade charged Hela to the giant dragons. Hela waved his hand, and a sharp blade flew out and shot to those dragons.


    Bang, bang!


    With the sound of cracking, those sharp blades penetrated the bodies of several giant dragons, and were pulled down from the air by Hela who was controlling the sharp blades.


    Eric smiled lightly: "I want it, I''ll give it to you!"


    When the words fell, Eric''s palm was divided, and the dancing dragon broke apart instantly, turning into pieces of scattered metal again, all over the space.


    The next moment, Eric''s eyes flashed, and a piece of metal elongated and became flat, like a sharp blade, and flew towards Hela, who was still stepping on the ''mountain'' and kept rising. The sword appeared in her hand, and with a slight wave of Hela, it cut off the flying metal blade.


    "Ding!"


    A clear sound.


    It''s like turning on a switch.


    one, two...


    More and more metal blades flew towards Hela.


    Another sword appeared in Hela''s hand, and she swung her two swords, smashing all the metal blades that came flying.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    The clashing sound became a piece, and the bursting sparks drowned Hela''s whole person.


    Eric looked at Hela, who was dancing the sword out of the afterimage, and his eyes flashed with amazement, but then he smiled lightly.


    See how much you can stop.


    With a wave of his hand, more sharp blades flooded towards Hela like a barrage.


    At this moment, the sword in Hela''s hand let go, separated the barrage in front of him, like a black light, and flew straight towards Eric.


    boom!


    The sword was blocked by Eric''s force field and fell into pieces.


    But Eric was taken aback.


    He could feel the power attached to that sword.


    In the next instant, more sharp blades flew over, and what was even more astonishing was that Hela stepped on the flying sharp blades and the sharp sword she threw, and quickly rushed towards Eric.


    Eric raised his brows and opened the distance without hesitation.


    He''s not Clark, he likes to fight people.


    Seeing this scene, Hela''s eyes turned cold, a long spear appeared in her hand, with dark green energy, it slammed towards Eric like a meteor, collided with Eric''s force field, and made a sound After the bang, knocked Eric into the air.


    Eric stopped and looked back, the corners of his mouth twitching.


    I saw a long spear flying towards him in a string.


    "After chasing me like this, do you fall in love with me?


    Eric teased Hela, blocked Hela''s attack, looked at Hela''s still very sensitive posture in mid-air, stared at Hela''s face recklessly, with undisguised admiration and surprise in his eyes.


    Hela was startled.


    love him?


    What a joke!


    But after seeing Eric''s eyes, she couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling in her heart.


    No one had ever said that to her before, and they dared to look at her like that.


    "Damn mortal!"


    Hela snorted coldly, and the attack became more and more violent.


    So brutal, but equally beautiful.


    Such a Hela is like a blood-drinking rose, and its beauty makes people tremble.


    Eric praised in his heart.


    Looking at Hela like this, he actually felt...heart?


    Aware of this, Eric was stunned.


    It''s absurd...


    Seeing that the distance between the two sides did not widen, he simply stopped and controlled a large amount of metal to blast Hela. After blocking the attack flying towards him, dozens of ferocious weapons formed behind him.


    The metal condensed into cannonballs, which were swallowed by these weapons.


    Boom, boom!


    Driven by the magnetic force, the shells flew towards Hela with terrifying power.


    Hela fell down, but she was already locked by Eric''s magnetic force, and the shells chased after her.


    Seeing this, Hela turned back and threw a series of sharp blades, which collided with the shells.


    "Boom, boom!"


    A crackling sound rang in the air, Hela fell to the ground, and when she inadvertently saw Eric looking at her eyes, she became even more angry.


    This mortal is so brave!


    Even with some decent abilities, this look is too presumptuous!


    Hela, who had never been seen this way, was furious, but there was a trace of panic that she didn''t even notice.


    She fell to the ground, looked up at Eric flying in the air, and suddenly remembered a hammer she had used.


    If the thing was still in her hands, she would be able to fly up.


    But now is not the time to think about this, she just wants to kill that hateful man now!


    "They all evacuated."


    Eric looked at Hela and said lightly.


    But when these words came to Hela''s ears, it was as harsh as mocking her failure.


    But before she could attack the angry, she heard Eric sincerely say: "How about we talk? I really want to get to know you. To be precise, the first time I saw you, I was attracted to you."


    Hela was stunned.


    what is this?


    It was the first time she had faced such a situation and heard such words.


    For a while, she didn''t even know what kind of expression she had changed.


    A trace of panic in her heart quickly magnified, and when the panicked expression appeared on her face, after she noticed it, her anger quickly swallowed it up, and said coldly to Eric: "Then come here, I''ll have a good chat with you. chat."


    "No, our relationship doesn''t allow us to be that close." Eric scratched his head: "I have to make sure you won''t kill me with a sword."


    A stiff smile appeared on Hela''s face: "I won''t do this."


    Eric looked at Hela for three seconds, then nodded suddenly: "Okay!"


    Seeing Eric agreeing so readily, Hela hesitated.


    But... no matter what this **** man is thinking, when he gets close, he will pierce his heart with a sword.


    At such a close distance, she would never miss.


    Hela whispered in her heart. Although the killing intent was still violently rolling, it was no longer pure.


    Eric fell from the sky and walked towards Hela step by step.


    Hai La Mian looked at Eric expressionlessly.


    Three meters, two meters, one meter��


    As the distance between the two sides got closer and closer, Hela''s eyes flickered.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"


    Hela''s voice was still cold, but there was a hint of curiosity and surprise that she hadn''t noticed.


    Eric paused, nodded at Hela, who could be touched by raising his hand, and smiled: "I''m afraid, of course I''m afraid."


    Hela showed a smile, she was very satisfied with the answer.


    She, Hela, the goddess of death, loves the fear that others have of her.


    But what Eric said next made her stunned.


    "But I''d rather be closer to you and take a good look at your charming face."


    This is the first time Hela has heard such words in her long life.


    Dazed, flustered, and even a little bit of joy that he didn''t understand.


    Before she was sealed here, she had been fighting with Odin in the north and south, and no one had ever said these things to her. Others only feared and feared her, and even her father was very wary of her. After being unable to suppress her, she was sealed here.


    She has lived so long, trained hard when she was a child, grew up to fight with Odin, and then was sealed here by herself...


    She had never met such a bold man.


    It can even be said that in terms of personal feelings, she is like a blank sheet of paper.


    No, this man must have no purpose in saying this, he is trying to confuse me.


    Hela whispered in her heart, and her slightly shaking eyes became firm again.


    Looking at Hela, Eric keenly noticed the emotions that flashed in Hela''s eyes just now, and analyzed the skills he learned from Charles in college. A hint of surprise flashed in his heart, and he panicked. But he said emotionally: "Also, I know that you are reluctant to kill me, because other than me, you will never meet another person who thinks of me like this, and you are attracted to you at first sight and want to know you. , I like your man."


    A daze flashed in Hela''s eyes, and she murmured, "Perhaps, you''re right."


    She slowly stretched out her hand to Eric, gently hugged Eric''s neck, and exerted a little force.


    A look of astonishment flashed in Eric''s eyes.


    "Is this going too fast?"


    Eric asked nervously, but with Hela''s strength, he moved his face closer.


    "I also want to take a good look at what the face of a man who likes me will look like."


    Hela murmured, a pair of beautiful eyes full of Eric''s shadow.


    The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous.


    But in the next moment, a killing intent colder than Frost bloomed in Hela''s eyes, and a dark dagger stabbed Eric''s heart.


    A smile flashed in Eric''s eyes. Instead of hiding, he accelerated and lowered his head to kiss Hela''s lips.


    Soft, icy...


    Give Eric the feeling he''s eating ice cream.


    A look of anger flashed in Hela''s eyes, and she bit down subconsciously.


    In an instant, blood came out from Eric''s lips.


    Eric looked up, and a deep laughter came out of his mouth, which was the triumph of success.


    As for the dagger that pierced his heart, when he was still an inch away from his chest, Hela''s whole body was bound by a fast-forming metal chain.


    But it was Eric who had already decomposed a large amount of metal into invisible particles, which spread around Hela''s body, and temporarily controlled Hela the moment the opponent stabbed itEric Receding back, and in the process of retreating, a large amount of metal is still forming, adding restraint to Hela.


    He knew how terrible Hela was. If he was not careful, he would be killed by this thorny rose.


    But that''s what makes it so attractive.


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, Eric''s back footsteps stopped suddenly, and a pulling force came from his body.


    He looked down and saw a black chain wrapped around his waist, while the other end was held in Hela''s hand.


    But Hela guessed that Eric would not release the force field protecting him, so he stayed behind.


    Eric glanced at Hela, couldn''t help laughing, stretched out his hand and waved, a metal chain spread out from Hela and was held in his hand.


    Holding a rope by one person is like grasping the fate between two people...


    The scene fell silent.


    "let go!"


    Hela gritted her teeth and said coldly.


    It was the first time she had met such a man, but it was undeniable that because of the equal status, she admired him somewhat.


    Eric shook his head, instead holding it tightly.


    There was a strange feeling in Hela''s heart, she screamed angrily, and pulled hard.


    A smile flashed in Eric''s eyes, and with Hela''s strength, the whole person flew over.


    boom!


    The two collided, and the black rope and the white-gold chain became even tighter.


    The next second, the two rolled to the ground.


    The two were stunned for a while, looking at the blood on each other''s lips, as if they were attracted, and only the redness remained in their eyes.


    The head is slowly approaching...


    Boom!


    A beam of light suddenly fell beside the two of them, waking them up.


    Sol emerged from the beam of light, looked at the postures of the two, and exclaimed, "What are you doing!?"

 Chapter 494： I have 2 more

    Sol looked at the two people in front of him in shock, his head was extremely confused.


    He remembered what his father Odin had said before he came...


    That older sister of yours is very ambitious and cruel. You only need to bring back Mike Kent''s son when you go this time, and don''t let him die in Hela''s hands.


    At first, Sol was stunned when he heard that he had a sister.


    He never knew he had a sister.


    But after listening to Odin finish talking about Hela, he fell silent.


    He fought against the Nine Realms with Odin, but because of disagreements afterward, when Odin woke up and chose peace, Hela wanted to continue to fight in the universe.


    So, Odin personally sealed Hela, until now.


    Today, after Odin noticed that someone had broken into Hela''s Sealed Land, he immediately checked and saw a great battle.


    After seeing that one of them was Eric, he immediately summoned Sol and asked him to come here to help Eric.


    But after Sol arrived, he saw the scene in front of him.


    Isn''t it dangerous?


    Didn''t it say that Eric could have been killed by Hela?


    Now that the two are hugging each other and kissing in the next second, what''s the matter?


    Thor looked at the scene in front of him and was completely stunned.


    Eric was stunned when he saw Sol.


    Is this Sol? Is it your own? Why come at this time?


    Anger flashed in Eric''s eyes.


    Hela looked angrily at Eric who was close at hand, and immediately looked at Sol. After noticing the Thor''s Hammer held by Sol, her expression changed.


    "You are... Odin''s son?"


    "I am the son of Odin, Thor!" Thor responded with a strange expression: "Are you Hela?"


    Hela nodded, and then her body froze.


    Her appearance was seen by Odin''s son, doesn''t that mean that Odin knew?


    Thinking of this, Hela cried out in shame, a large amount of black and green magic power burst out from her body, shattered the metal chains that bound her, threw Eric out, and quickly rushed towards Sol.


    Sol''s face changed.


    This Hela is indeed cruel!


    One second he was chatting with Eric, and the next second he was full of killing intent to kill him.


    Sol''s eyes narrowed, and he threw out the Thor''s Hammer without hesitation.


    Thor''s hammer flickered with electric light, and flew towards Hela with a thousand strength.


    But looking at the flying Thor''s Hammer, Hela just raised her hand and took it.


    The electric light on Thor''s Hammer just flickered twice, and then disappeared quietly.


    Sol looked at this scene in shock, his bluffed hand trembled slightly, and he wanted to summon Thor''s Hammer back.


    But Thor''s Hammer shook twice like a dying fish, and then calmed down.


    "This is impossible!"


    Sol screamed.


    "Little cutie, you don''t even know what possibility is!"


    The corner of Hela''s mouth outlines a cold arc, and she squeezes it hard.


    "boom!"


    Thor''s Hammer shattered instantly, and the dazzling electric light swept all around with a wailing thunder.


    blah blah blah!


    It''s like a crumbly cake...


    Sol looked at Thor''s Hammer on the ground, his face paled, and then he yelled at Hela angrily: "You crazy woman!"


    Hela snorted coldly: "Since you have seen something you shouldn''t see, there is only one dead end today."


    When the words fell, Hela''s brows subconsciously wrinkled, why does this sound so... awkward?


    Eric chuckled, and Sol looked at the two in shock.


    Sure enough, there was something between Eric and Hela!


    But what happened in this short period of time?


    Sol was curious about this, but after seeing Hela summon a sharp sword and rush towards him at a slow to fast speed, Sol stepped back, then flipped his palm, and a knife appeared in the in his hand.


    It was a knife that looked like a rectangle throughout.


    The blade is bright, the sharp blade is flickering with cold light, and there are some mysterious runes flashing on the blade.


    Facing the rushing Hela, he slashed with a knife, and the sharp blade left a bright trace in front of him, and the sword in Hela''s hand was easily cut into two pieces.


    Hela didn''t care about this, and at the same time as she released the sword in her hand, a new sword was instantly formed and swept towards Sol''s chest from below.


    but��


    "Ding!"


    With another clear sound, a black pot appeared in Sol''s hand, and he blocked the sword.


    The pot was black as a whole, but there was a flame burning at the bottom.


    call!


    The flames rose sharply, and when Hela''s sword was burnt, Sol''s knife slashed towards Hela quickly and ruthlessly.


    Hela turned over and jumped up, dodging Sol''s knife, and at the same time waved her hand lightly, and a series of black sharp blades flew towards Sol.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    In a series of sounds, the sharp blade was blocked by Sol''s burning pot, and the flame at the bottom of the pot rose sharply, as if it had become a flame shield.


    "What are these strange weapons?"


    Hela murmured, her eyes flashed with curiosity, but she rushed towards Sol without waiting for Sol to answer.


    Sol angrily waved the kitchen utensils in his hand and fought with Hela.


    For a time, the two were evenly matched.


    Hela felt a little weird.


    She clearly felt that Sol had not really awakened his power, but the attack that Sol was able to block, this kind of thing...


    She looked at Sol''s eyes, in addition to anger, a touch of appreciation slowly appeared.


    But what makes her strange is that she has been listening to Sol murmuring strange words constantly.


    What peeling potatoes, chopping tomatoes, chopping ribs...


    What steamed lamb, steamed bear paw, steamed deer tail, roasted duck, roasted chick, roasted goose...


    Every time you change the word, the attack changes.


    After hearing these words a lot, she actually had a headache.


    "To shut up!"


    Hela snorted coldly, and the attack became more and more violent.


    At the same time, Eric standing by the side did not know when, and even made a chair, sitting on it and watching the battle between the two comfortably.


    This is someone else''s family business, he can''t take care of it, it''s definitely not because of Sol''s voice just now.


    However, he also paid attention to the battle between the two.


    One is an old friend, and the other is a woman he likes. It''s not good for anyone to be injured...


    ��


    At the same time, the Star-Lord and the Marauders who had left Niflheim were flying in space, looking at the planet not far away, the horror in their eyes still remained.


    terrible!


    Magneto is scary, and that woman is even scarier!


    Even if Magneto didn''t help them in the end, they would have been wiped out by that woman.


    So, instead, they owe Magneto a life?


    Those looters with collars looked at the metal collars around their necks and didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    But after they saw Star-Lord and his party, their expressions instantly became unanimous and angry.


    If eyes can kill people, Star-Lord and his party have already been delayed.


    But these guys are already playing drums in their hearts, but they still have a proud and indifferent look on their faces.


    "Ha! I warn you, we are Magneto''s friends! If you dare to be rude to us, Magneto will...haha!"


    Rocket shouted loudly, like I''m fierce, you''re going to provoke us.


    Looking at the foxes and tigers, the predators hated their teeth, but considering the power of Magneto, they had to swallow this bad breath.


    "Courage!"


    Looking at a figure in the crowd, Star Lord roared and rushed over.


    The light of the stars flickered on him, and before Yongdu could react, Star-Lord pinched his collar, pushed Yongdu, and reprinted it on the wall.


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, Yongdu gave a wry smile.


    "Quier."


    "Don''t call me by my name, you bastard! I believe you so much, but you dig a hole for me to jump in!"


    "What if I dig a hole for you? Don''t you have enough time to pit me? Don''t forget, I raised you!"


    "Yes! You took me from the earth, made me leave my hometown, and became a predator! I thank you so much!"


    The two looked at each other angrily like a bullfight, but after Yondu saw the deep disappointment in Star-Lord''s eyes, he pursed his lips and said, "Listen to me explain to you."


    "Let him go!"


    At this time, the Marauders aimed their weapons at Star-Lord.


    Star Lord waved his hand angrily, and a large amount of star power poured out of him, repelling those predators.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the predator leaders shrank, and several members of the Guardians of the Galaxy shouted: "Quil, don''t be impulsive!"


    There is a riot here, and no one will end well.


    Looking at the angry Star Lord, Yongdu said quickly: "I didn''t know Magneto could block so many people, they promised me not to hurt you."


    So, Yondu is for him?


    Star-Lord fell silent, but his hand on Yongdu''s chest loosened unconsciously.


    "He cares about you."


    Starka Vaughn, who had been released from the fusion state, walked to Star-Lord and said slowly.


    "Care about me? When I was a kid, he threatened to eat me."


    The corner of Yongdu''s mouth twitched: "I was lying to you."


    "Liar to me? I believe you so much, but you lied to me?"


    Star-Lord widened his eyes.


    Yongdu said speechlessly: "Isn''t it normal to lie to children? You were so annoying back then..."


    "You actually said I was annoying!"


    Star-Lord was even more angry.


    Looking at the two who were about to quarrel, Starka Vaughan rubbed his forehead and said to Star-Lord: "Say to Magneto, we owe him a life, and if you have anything to help, just say it."


    This is not a place to stay for a long time, and they plan to leave here for repairs.


    "Help?" Star-Lord murmured: "You are helping him the most by giving him all the money."


    Starka Vaughan''s face twitched, pretending he didn''t hear it, and said to Star-Lord: "We are going to leave here, what are you going to do? Are you going to wait for Magneto?"


    Judging by the power displayed by Magneto, there is no problem in protecting oneself in front of that woman.


    "No, I have summoned powerful reinforcements!"


    Rocket laughed, and the ring hanging on his neck swayed gently.


    That''s why he was so arrogant just now.


    Star-Lord was shocked: "Mike is coming?"


    "right!"


    The Rocket said happily: "I have received an accurate response."


    Star-Lord''s face flashed with joy, and he said to Yondu and Starka Vaughn: "We''d better wait in place."


    "Who is Mike?"


    Yongdu couldn''t help but ask.


    "A very strong person, much stronger than Magneto and that woman."


    Hearing this, all the predators gasped in unison.


    Stronger than the two just now, how strong would that be?


    As soon as the idea fell, the space between the people was torn apart, and a portal appeared in front of them.


    "Where is Eric?"


    Mike crossed the portal and asked Rocket. After seeing the predators around him, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "How is it related to the predators?"


    "We''ll talk about that later, Eric is fighting there right now."


    Rocket pointed to Niflheim not far away.


    Mike squeezed his chin and nodded: "Yes, I''ll go there to see first, Hela... Hey!"


    He couldn''t help laughing, and a card appeared quietly at his fingertips.


    The card turned into a light spot and dissipated, Mike stepped over and disappeared.


    Watching this scene, the Marauders looked at the Guardians of the Galaxy and then at Starka Vaughn.


    "What shall we do next?"


    His wife, Alita Ogde, asked in a low voice.


    "Stay here!"


    Starka Vaughn said firmly, his eyes flickered, and said: "Magneto saved us, we have to repay."


    "certainly��"


    He looked at the other predators and said, "If someone wants to leave, they can leave in another spaceship, and I won''t stop it."


    As soon as the words came out The predators had different expressions and made their choices one after another.


    Meanwhile, Niflheim.


    One step over, the microphone came into the snow.


    Before he could pass Eric''s communication ring and determine Eric''s location, he saw a blazing thunder falling from the sky.


    Thunder?


    Is that Sol?


    Also, Niflheim sealed Hela, which must be an important target of Odin''s attention. There was a battle here, and it was a normal reaction to send Sol as soon as possible.


    But I am afraid that Sol is not an opponent.


    A series of thoughts flashed through Mike''s mind, and with a burst of sound, he immediately disappeared in place and rushed to the place where the battle was.


    When he arrived at the battle site and looked down from a height, he was slightly stunned.


    what''s going on?


    I saw Eric standing between Sol and Hela, blocking them with his abilities.


    Beat up his son?


    Do not? Not like!


    Looking at Eric''s expression, it didn''t look like he was being beaten, but rather like trying to persuade him to fight.


    what''s going on?


    Mike fell from the air and appeared beside Eric.


    A gleam of joy flashed in Eric''s eyes, his father''s arrival was just in time.


    Just when he thought that Mike would help immediately, he saw that he reached out and poked Eric''s forehead, and said doubtfully, "What are you doing?"


    Eric: "��"


    He looked at Mike, noticed a smirk in Mike''s eyes, and twitched the corner of his mouth: "Dad, if you don''t do anything, your son will be killed."


    "Beat it to death, I have two more."


    Mike''s performance is very atmospheric.


    Eric looked at his father angrily, and said angrily, "Stop playing, help quickly."


    Mike flicked Eric''s forehead with his fingers and muttered, "You''re so talented, you dare to yell at me."


    Having said that, Mike quickly took out two cards.

 Chapter 495： cunning

    As the cards on Mike''s fingertips disappeared, golden spots of light began to appear, and then spun quickly, turning into two portals, and swallowing the attacks of Hela and Sol respectively.


    The next moment, those attacks appeared from behind the two and flew towards their original owners.


    The expressions of the two changed and they hurried away.


    The confrontational two finally separated.


    Hela looked at Mike who was standing beside Eric vigilantly, while Sol flew to Mike and said anxiously: "Quick! Mike! Help me!"


    As he said that, he glared at Eric: "You bastard! Forget about it!"


    Forget about it?


    Hearing Sol''s words, Mike looked at Eric and then at Hela, a look of consternation flashed in his eyes, and then gave Eric a thumbs up and said, "Amazing!"


    Eric''s face blushed slightly, and he touched his head, Sol''s mouth twitched, and he rolled his eyes helplessly, while Hela glanced at Eric angrily, wishing to put these three people together. Do it all.


    I knew this would happen.


    Damn, there is one more person who needs to be silenced.


    Hela whispered in her heart, her eyes became colder and colder, but when she looked at Eric, the flashing emotions in her eyes became richer unconsciously.


    "How? Is it going well?"


    Mike asked Eric in a low voice, his face full of gossip.


    Speaking of this, Eric couldn''t help but glared at Sol and said helplessly: "The relationship was about to go further, but Sol appeared at that time, so..."


    Mike''s eyes twitched, and his vicious gaze fell on Sol.


    With a face full of embarrassment, Sol said in a low voice, "My father asked me to help and I came here. I don''t know what''s going on here, yes! My father asked me to come here!"


    Hela looked at the muttering, and when the three of them did not exist, she fell silent and drew two swords.


    Sure enough, all three were slaughtered.


    "You start now, but you will face the siege of three people."


    Mike smiled at Hela, full of threats.


    but��


    "Dad, I don''t fight!"


    Eric murmured and smiled at Hela.


    Mike: "��"


    Well, is this being demolished by his own son?


    Squinting at Eric, Mike said to Sol, "Your father should be looking here."


    "Maybe."


    Sol was a little uncertain, then froze for a moment, and said vigilantly: "What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t do anything." Mike said with a smile, and before Saul could breathe a sigh of relief, he said loudly: "Odin, do you still care about what''s going on here?"


    no respond��


    Mike raised his eyebrows, pressed his forehead, and shouted again: "You don''t care, I will bring your daughter back to Asgard."


    "You father and daughter haven''t seen each other for a long time. I can''t bear to see it."


    Hearing this, Sol''s mouth twitched.


    Dude, is this threatening his father?


    On the side of Hela, surprise flashed in her eyes.


    Can this man bring her back to Asgard?


    If so... Odin don''t come!


    She cried silently in her heart.


    However, her hopes were dashed.


    Just as such an idea appeared, a beam of light descended not far from them.


    And when the beam of light disappeared, two people appeared in front of everyone.


    Asgard, the **** king Odin, the **** of tricks, Loki.


    Odin, wearing pale golden armor, wearing a red cloak, and holding the spear of eternity, looks very mighty and domineering.


    As for Loki, it''s still the same.


    Mike looked at Loki, saw Odin staring at him dissatisfied, and coughed lightly: "Don''t be too moved, they''re all old friends, it''s right to pay attention to your family''s happiness."


    I am moved by your uncle!


    Odin lifted the spear of eternity and slammed it down again.


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, Sol and Loki shook slightly, while Hela snorted coldly, with disdain and anger flashing in their eyes.


    "meet again."


    Odin said coldly, but no matter how he heard it, he felt a little helpless.


    He had invited Mike to Asgard before, but Mike was silent, he never expected to meet again, it would be this kind of occasion.


    "Wait, have you met?"


    Thor and Loki looked at them suspiciously.


    Odin coughed lightly, gave Mike a wink, and said first: "Yes, we met before, they are old friends."


    Good guy, I can''t let others know about throwing my two sons to Mike''s education, or where should his face go?


    Looking at Odin''s small eyes, Mike smiled and nodded slowly under Odin''s gaze.


    "Yes, we are old friends."


    Odin breathed a sigh of relief and said to Mike: "There are some things I want to talk to you about."


    "Come on, old friend."


    Saying that, Odin walked to Mike, and in the eyes of others, he walked aside with Mike, and after setting up an energy barrier with his strength, the two muttered and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Looking at the backs of the two old guys, the brothers Eric and Sol didn''t feel anything yet, but Hela felt a chill in her body for some reason.


    After a while, Mike and Odin nodded and said, "That''s it."


    Odin waved away the energy barrier, and the two old guys turned to look at their children respectively.


    Odin groaned and said to Hela, "You can leave here."


    Hela was stunned and said in surprise: "You finally figured it out?"


    Conquest is her home.


    "Not back to Asgard."


    Hearing this, the surprise on Hela''s face dissipated, and sneered: "So, you just want to change my cage?"


    Odin looked at Hela, his eyes stretched out to hide a strong emotion.


    Hela was his first child, and even when he fought side by side with him back then, his feelings were naturally not very deep.


    Odin sighed in his heart and said to Hela, "Go to Earth, go to Kent Star."


    "Are you serious?" Hela looked at Odin mockingly and said, "Do you know what will happen if I go there?"


    She will bring government and death to earth.


    Odin pointed to Mike: "Mike is on Earth."


    Hela''s eyes narrowed.


    "His son Eric is at Kent Star."


    Hela glanced at Eric and then at Mike, frowning.


    "And, when you leave here, you lose your power."


    Odin made the most crucial point.


    But Hela was only slightly startled, and then mocked Odin: "Deprive me of my power? If you could do it, you would have done it already, why wait until now?"


    Odin nodded: "You are right."


    Hela''s power comes from Asgard. As long as it is in Asgard, the power will continue to grow stronger. Even Odin can''t take it away. He can only banish Hela to prevent Hela from becoming stronger.


    "But he can do it."


    Odin looked at Mike beside him.


    "he?"


    Hela whispered, her heart sank.


    The other party is that man''s father, that man is very strong, that as his father...


    Hela groaned and stepped back: "I won''t leave here."


    She is more afraid of dying her own power than leaving here.


    After all, if she kept going, she could always boil Odin to death.


    "It''s up to you."


    Mike said lightly, a card appeared on his fingertips, and after setting up a barrier, it enveloped the space around him.


    Obviously, Mike didn''t want others to see him using the Infinity Stones.


    After a few seconds, the enchantment dissipated, and everything was the same as before, but everyone could feel that the pressure from Hela had disappeared. The important thing was that the tight-fitting battle suit related to her power on Hela was being removed from the body. The body and limbs quickly disappeared.


    Eric thought about it, a long black dress made of metal and thin like gauze appeared on Hela.


    Apparently, Hela lost her power,


    She tried to use her abilities, then looked at her empty palm in disbelief, looked at Mike in shock, and said, "This is impossible!"


    Mike smiled lightly: "Little cutie, you don''t even know what possibility is."


    Hearing this, Sol''s face twitched, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    He was so familiar with it.


    Loki looked at Sol like a fool, and smiled at Hela.


    It seems that Hela is destined to be taken away for transformation, and maybe she will return to Asgard later, this sister is very strong, he has to make a good relationship first.


    Loki thought to himself.


    "Saul, your power is awakened, very good."


    Odin looked at Thor with admiration in his eyes.


    "Humph!"


    Two dissatisfied snorts sounded.


    Loki and Hela looked at each other and quickly looked away.


    Sol looked at his palm, shook his head and said, "But I haven''t mastered it yet, and Miaolnir has also been destroyed."


    "Go back to Asgard to train your abilities. As for Mjolnir, just go to Nevada and build a new weapon."


    Odin said lightly and said, "Go back to Asgard with Loki."


    The two nodded, and after they came together, the Rainbow Bridge fell and took them away.


    Mike winked at Eric and manifested a portal: "Take our guests away, Quill they are still waiting for you on the spaceship."


    Eric responded happily.


    Great harvest this time.


    Not only did he make a lot of money, but he also caught the tail of happiness in the second half of his life.


    As long as you get to Kent Star and try your best...


    Hey!


    Charles, I''m out of the single ranks before you.


    Eric thought happily in his heart, and made a gesture of invitation to Hela.


    Hela''s expression changed as she stood there.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you meet the requirements I set, you can still get your abilities back."


    Mike said lightly, seeing the people in the Guardians of the Galaxy watching curiously from the other side of the portal, and said to Eric, "Take it away."


    "Oh!"


    "By the way, this matter is over, go back to Kent Star, just to discuss how to build a ''home''."


    "Well, I''m planning to go back after this time."


    Eric said, and when Hela was about to leave with a metal belt, Hela snorted softly and strode towards the portal.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy and the predators stepped back in horror.


    Eric hurriedly flew to Hela, walked through the portal with him, and disappeared in front of Mike and Odin.


    After the portal was dispersed by Mike, Mike looked at Odin and said, "Where is that person?"


    Just now, when the two were chatting, Odin mentioned a sneaky person.


    "He was very smart, and instead of going with those predators, he chose to use his abilities to hide around here."


    It is because of this that Odin feels that there is definitely some conspiracy in that person.


    "But he is also very stupid. He really underestimates me Odin. Even if he can hide from Hela, but... hehe!"


    With Odin''s disdainful low laugh, Odin held the gun and lightly tapped the space in front of him.


    The space was torn apart in an instant, he pulled hard, and a figure was pulled out from the camouflage state, passed through the crack in the space, and appeared in front of the two with their backs facing each other.


    The man was wearing a black robe and didn''t look like a good person.


    The gray tongue that was suddenly pulled over was also stunned.


    Didn''t he already do double camouflage with his abilities and camouflage equipment?


    Isn''t it absolutely impossible to see through?


    How could it be seen and pulled directly over?


    However, since it has been discovered, it can only be found...


    Mike, Mike Kent! Odin!


    Gray tongue, who had just turned around, looked at the two in front of him, his legs softened, and he almost knelt down.


    Mike and Odin looked curiously at the gray tongue in front of them.


    "Is this what you said?"


    "Yes!" Odin showed a smug smile: "He is hiding not far from the battlefield, how is it? You didn''t find it Mike glanced at Odin lightly.


    proud?


    What a joy.


    Mike looked at Gray Tongue, his eyes flashed, penetrated the other''s hood, saw the face in the shadow, and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Ebony throat?


    Just when Mike was about to reveal the identity of the ebony throat, the ebony throat hurriedly bent over and said respectfully: "The great Odin, this lord, it is an honor to meet you."


    Odin said solemnly: "Who are you? Why are you sneaking around?"


    "I''m a predator, just a nobody."


    The ebony throat lowered his head, his attitude was about to be humbled to the ground, and then continued: "I hide around because Hela, the goddess of death, is too powerful. I can only hide, hoping to escape."


    "Is that so?"


    Odin whispered, then said, "You know me?"


    "Yes, I learned from books."


    "Ha ha."


    Odin laughed, and just when Mike was surprised that Odin could be so easy to believe, he noticed the playfulness in Odin''s eyes, and then the corners of his mouth twitched.


    This vile old bastard, in addition to playing tricks on the other party, obviously also wanted to show his wisdom in front of him, and by the way, after the other party''s conspiracy and tricks were broken, he gave himself a mocking look.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Odin waved his hand.


    "Great Odin, thank you very much."


    The ebony throat stepped back.


    Just when Odin narrowed his eyes and was about to leave his ebony throat, Mike took the lead and shouted loudly, "Stop, you cunning fellow, how dare you deceive an old man!"


    Hearing this, Ebony was startled, while Odin looked at Mike in astonishment. After seeing Mike smiling complacently at him, Odin scolded secretly.


    Cunning one!

 Chapter 496： 1 trip 1 trip

    Odin prepared for himself to show his wisdom, but because of Mike''s words, Odin turned into a deceived old man...


    Odin cursed in his heart and looked at Ebony Throat fiercely.


    It''s all this stuff!


    He gently waved the spear in his hand, and when he was about to take down the opponent, Mike continued to shout: "Odin! Take him down! He''s going to run!"


    Odin''s movements froze.


    You bastard, shut up!


    I was originally going to take him down, but now that you shout like this, isn''t my move because I followed your order?


    Odin angrily stopped and stood there.


    Go on your own!


    But I didn''t want Mike to shout again after seeing his action: "Odin, don''t be confused at this time!"


    Odin: "��"


    Are you finished, you bastard?


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike laughed, his body floated up, and chased after the ebony throat.


    At this moment, Ebony Throat had only one thought.


    escape!


    Escape as fast as you can!


    Whether it is Mike Kent or Odin, he is not an opponent, or even called an opponent, he is beautifying himself.


    damn it!


    What''s going on this time?


    So what happened to Magneto and Hela? Why are they hugging each other while fighting?


    And that Mike Kent and Odin, why do they look like old acquaintances?


    There are a bunch of question marks in the ebony throat.


    But the only thing that is certain is that as long as they are caught up, the two of them know their plan, and he has no choice but to die!


    Ebony throat flew far away at the fastest speed.


    All he wants now is to use the fastest speed to get the distance, find a place to hide, take the opportunity to call for reinforcements, and then leave this **** planet.


    I couldn''t help but look back, but there was no figure.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the next second, he saw a figure appearing in front of him inexplicably.


    "Are you looking for me?" Mike smiled lightly: "Ebony throat."


    Does he know me? He knows me!


    Ebony Mow screamed in his heart, his eyes sank, and he attacked Mike without hesitation.


    The ice and snow condensed and swept towards Mike like a sharp blade. The ground under his feet trembled slightly. A column of soil with ice **** surged from under Mike''s feet and rushed towards Mike. With a slight tremor, when countless stone powder fell, it turned into a stone cone and flew towards Mike.


    Mike stood quietly, letting those things hit him, and after watching them collapse into powder, he gently blew the powder on his chest.


    "That''s it?"


    Mike said in disappointment.


    As a mage, although instant cast spells are handsome, their power is also terrible.


    Don''t you know that the longer the spell is chanted, the more powerful the spell is?


    To deal with him with such a powerful spell, who would look down on him.


    With a flick of his body, Mike disappeared in place. Just when Ebony Throat had the idea of ??defense, Mike appeared beside him, pinched his neck, and flew towards Odin with Ebony Throat.


    "Snapped!"


    Mike threw Ebony Throat to the ground, Ebony Throat opened his mouth wide and tried to breathe.


    He even thought that he would be directly crushed to death by Mike.


    "He''s Ebony Maw, Thanos'' subordinate."


    Mike said lightly to Odin.


    Odin nodded, looked at the ebony throat, and said, "Then, let me see what the **** he wants to do now!"


    Saying that, Odin stretched out his hand and pressed it on Ebony Throat''s head.


    Ebony throat''s eyes dimmed slightly.


    After a few seconds, Odin let go of his ebony throat and said to Mike, "This time, he did it."


    "He wants to use the looters to set a trap here and besiege Eric. If he takes Eric, he will use Eric to threaten you and ask for the Infinity Stones in your hand."


    "If those plunderers can''t take Eric, they will also attract Hela''s attention because of the war here, and then trigger a battle with Eric. If Hela kills Eric, it will provoke Kent Star. The war with Asgard will benefit."


    Hearing Odin''s words, Mike fell silent, looked at the ebony throat and said, "Did Thanos send you here? Is he there now?"


    Ebony throat hurriedly said: "I don''t..."


    "Snapped!"


    Mike squeezed the ebony throat, and a card appeared in the other hand.


    "Don''t waste time."


    Whispering softly, the cards on Mike''s fingertips dissipated into light spots.


    Name: Memory Edit.


    He reached into Ebony Throat''s head with one hand, stretched out his hand and pulled it, Ebony Throat''s memory was pulled out by Mike like a roll of tape.


    Mike quickly looked for the information he needed.


    After a while, Mike''s hand loosened, and after the memory tape retracted into Ebony Throat''s head, Mike released Ebony Throat.


    The ebony throat softened and lay on the ground.


    After Odin''s memory search and Mike''s memory editing ability, he is now in a state of absence.


    Odin looked at the ebony throat, his eyes were cold, the spear of eternity was raised, and a beam of light shot out.


    Ebony Throat''s head instantly vaporized.


    Mike looked at Odin and asked, "Let''s go together?"


    Thanos, he has always been a thief of infinite gems, and if he doesn''t deal with it, he doesn''t know what else will happen.


    Odin said lightly: "Then let''s go together."


    After a pause, Odin said, "It really gives him face."


    Thanos, although known as the Titan of Destruction, is a terrible existence in the universe, but facing the two of them, it is still a little worse.


    Odin lightly paused the spear of eternity in his hand, and a beam of light appeared, leading him and Mike to disappear together.


    And when the two appeared, they were already in a dark universe.


    They knew the approximate location of Thanos from Ebony Maw.


    Thanos'' mothership is constantly moving, and they can only teleport to the location where Ebony Maw left the ship.


    It now appears that Thanos'' spaceship is no longer here.


    The two looked at each other, looking for traces of the Thanos mothership.


    Fortunately, Thanos has no plans to destroy the planet recently, the ship is just loitering around.


    Soon, the two of them saw the huge black spaceship in a group of rubble.


    Thanos'' mothership, the Sanctuary.


    The two flew towards the spaceship together. When they came to the vicinity of the spaceship, Mike''s eyes flashed, and two hot rays of light tore a gap in the spaceship, and the two flew in.


    The air was drawn away frantically, and the two were discovered as soon as they flew in.


    "You... the enemy invaded!"


    Accompanied by screams, a piercing alarm sounded.


    Ignoring the irritable sirens and the enemies rushing towards them, Mike''s gaze passed through the decks of the spaceship and directly found where Thanos was.


    And just when he looked at Thanos, Thanos also seemed to sense something, colliding with Mike''s eyes.


    Thanos'' face changed, and Mike said lightly: "I found it."


    The voice fell, Mike''s eyes lit up, and Odin also raised the spear of eternity in his hand.


    The next second, the red heat vision and Odin''s energy rays shot straight at Thanos.


    Scorching heat and destruction, two distinct but powerful beams of light, frantically destroy everything on the path, blasting a large hole out of the decks, and reddening all the enemies in the path, and then blasting with undiminished power. Thanos.


    Thanos hurriedly raised his hands in front of him, but was still knocked out by two continuous terrifying energies.


    boom!


    Thanos smashed the metal wall behind him, his arms trembled slightly, and his eyes stared at the big hole not far away, meeting the eyes of Mike and Odin, and couldn''t help but curse.


    How is this going?


    Why did these two people come to him?


    damn it!


    A series of question marks flashed in his mind, he watched the two slowly fly up, and after they flew towards him, he cursed again in his heart, and yelled at the dead blade general, who had already looked stupid beside him: "Stop them!"


    "Yes!"


    General Dead Blade and his wife, Proxima Centauri, looked at each other and immediately began to act.


    The Chitauri and the Vanguard swarmed out quickly, slaughtering Mike and Odin like a carpet.


    But the two of them didn''t even look at these howling soldiers, and flew away, flying directly to Thanos'' position.


    Wherever he passed, the carpet formed by the soldiers of Thanos seemed to have two obvious holes cut by a knife.


    Unstoppable.


    General Deathblade''s eyes shrank, and his heart was full of fear.


    For the sake of the adults, he still had the knife in Yi Heng''s hand, ready to fight.


    As long as Thanos is behind him, he has nothing...


    What about adults?


    General Deathblade looked at Thanos who had disappeared behind him, his expression sluggish.


    But looking at Mike and the two who had already flown in front of them, they still charged up with weapons and his wife.


    "call!"


    Mike spit out an icy breath at General Deathblade, while Odin simply pierced the heart of Proxima Night with the spear of eternity.


    The two did not stop at all, chasing after Thanos.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, a big man with an axe, along with Vanguard and Chita Swiss soldiers, rushed out.


    A look of impatience flashed in Odin''s eyes, the spear of eternity in his hand shone, and energy shot at the surrounding enemies like a rain curtain, while Mike waved and threw out a stack of cards, which disappeared as light spots. At that time, the flames like waves rushed around frantically, drowning the enemy in.


    "He wants to leave on another ship."


    Seeing Thanos'' actions, Mike said lightly.


    "joke!"


    Odin said lightly.


    If Thanos were to run away, they would be a joke.


    With a flash of eyes, Odin raised the spear of eternity in his hand, tilted his body slightly, and the terrifying power was transmitted to the spear of eternity.


    The next second, the spear of eternity flew out directly.


    Whoosh!


    It was like becoming a starlight that crossed the space. After destroying everything along the way, the spear of eternity flew straight towards Thanos.


    The tyrant was startled, and hurriedly stretched out his hands and grabbed the starlight that flew towards him. At the same time, the surging cosmic energy gushed out from his palm, colliding violently with the power of Odin on the eternal spear. .


    "what!"


    Thanos roared, but the spear of eternity was still advancing, getting closer and closer to his chest.


    "Bah!"


    With a clear sound, a wound appeared on Thanos'' chest, and blood gushed out instantly.


    Fortunately, the spear of eternity was finally blocked by him.


    He held the spear of eternity and looked at Mike and Odin who flew over with a gloomy expression on his face.


    Odin stretched out his hand and held it, and the spear of eternity trembled violently in Thanos'' hands.


    "Humph!"


    Thanos snorted angrily, looked at the two angrily, and clenched the spear of eternity in his hand.


    Seeing this, Odin sneered, pulled his palm hard, and the spear of eternity pulled Thanos towards him.


    Thanos hurriedly released the spear of eternity in his hand.


    Odin held the spear of eternity and said calmly, "Beyond one''s ability."


    Thanos touched his chest, although the wound had healed, but looking at the blood stained on his palm, his eyes were full of anger.


    "What do you want? Why attack me!"


    "Why?" Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t talk about what the ebony throat did, you don''t know."


    "Ebony throat?"


    Thanos sank in his heart, scolded in his heart, and then asked suspiciously: "What did he do?"


    Looking at Thanos'' expression, Odin said, "Whether you know it or not, we don''t want to pursue it, because it''s not important to us."


    Thanos'' eyes sank, and he launched an attack without hesitation.


    There is no need to continue talking, these two people are here with the purpose of killing him.


    He was like a charging tank, using an energy attack on Odin while rushing towards Mike.


    Mike frowned.


    Is this to quickly solve him?


    Does he look much weaker than Odin?


    With a whisper in his heart, Mike looked at Thanos and pouted, while Odin on the side showed a smug smile to Mike.


    Ah.


    Mike sneered.


    make a fist!


    boom!


    The fists of the two collided and a roar sounded.


    The gust of wind from the impact swept all around.


    At the same time, Odin also blocked Thanos'' attack with his shield.


    In the scattered energy spots, Thanos was repelled by Mike, and his strength was not as good as Mike.


    The next second, Thanos roared and rushed towards Mike.


    He understands that he can''t escape. At this time, only with all-out efforts can there be a chance of survival.


    However, Mike immediately wiped out any hope of Thanos with the strength of comprehensive suppression.


    Thanos rubbed the air with his fists, like exploding stars, each punch slammed into Mike with terrifying energy.


    But every punch was picked up by Mike, only the energy and impact of the constant sputtering, frantically destroying everything around him.


    Suddenly, a fist kept expanding in Thanos'' eyes.


    boom!


    With a bang, a fist fell on Thanos'' chin, and Thanos flew up.


    The next moment, Mike has appeared beside the flying Thanos.


    In an instant, the fist was like a thunderbolt, constantly falling on Thanos'' body.


    With a series of sounds, the golden armor on Thanos shattered.


    Thanos cried out in pain, and when he saw Mike lift his legs, he immediately put his hands on top of his head.


    "boom!"


    Thanos fell to the ground like a meteorite, smashing through several decks, but before he could get up, two hot rays of light fell on him.


    "Ahhh!"


    He screamed in pain, and a little scorch appeared on Thanos'' chest, and it continued to expand.


    Thanos struggled to stand up, but Mike instantly increased the output of thermal vision.


    In an instant, he was pressed to the ground by heat vision again.

 Chapter 497： Heavenly Father

    "Ahhh!"


    The tyrant cried out in pain.


    The high temperature of thermal vision made him unbearable.


    He took a deep breath and gathered all his strength. After standing up from the ground, he kicked his legs on the ground, leaving a shattered shallow pit. He stared at the scorching hot vision and flew to Mike above his head.


    Seeing this, Mike was a little surprised, his eyes flashed, his thermal vision disappeared, his body gently avoided Thanos'' attack, and he kicked Thanos'' chest.


    "Whoosh!"


    Thanos flew out and slammed into the wall of the spaceship.


    Mike followed closely, holding down Thanos'' head violently.


    boom!


    When a face dent appeared on the ship wall, Thanos'' head rubbed tens of meters away from the ship wall with the movement of Mike.


    Cosmic energy erupted from Thanos again, sending Mike flying, but before Thanos could move further, he was knocked out again by Mike.


    Afterwards, Mike kept chasing a flying ball, punching and punching the tyrant, and then quietly appeared behind the tyrant, and threw it out in the roar of the tyrant. .


    Whoosh!


    Thanos is like a meteorite, hitting the ground.


    To be more precise, it flew to Odin.


    "Be careful."


    Odin murmured, the power of Odin poured into the spear of eternity, he jumped up gently, and stabbed the tyrant in the air.


    "Do not!"


    Thanos roared angrily, but he could only watch the star-like, lightning-like spear pierced into his chest and pierced his heart.


    Thanos'' eyes quickly dimmed, and as Odin drew his spear, he fell from the air.


    Looking at the corpse of Thanos, a strange color flashed on Mike''s face.


    Is this the end? Thanos is dead?


    He fell from the air, flew to Odin, and said, "Good job!"


    Odin "��"


    "You did a good job too."


    Odin sighed and said, "Let''s go."


    "and many more!"


    Mike looked at Thanos'' body, pinched his chin, his eyes flashed, and two heat visions fell on Thanos'' body, burning it to ashes.


    Odin looked at Mike speechlessly, "Is it necessary?"


    Thanos was dead, he was pretty sure of that.


    "Of course it is necessary!"


    Mike said affirmatively, looked at the mess around him, pondered, and his thermal vision frantically destroyed everything around him.


    In the sound of the explosion, Mike disappeared on the spot, and began to frantically destroy the huge spaceship. After detonating the power and arsenal of the spaceship, he appeared beside Odin again.


    Boom, boom!


    In the sound of the explosion and the rising flames, Mike suddenly appeared beside Odin.


    "You can go now."


    Odin lightly paused the spear of eternity and used the power of Odin to teleport them away.


    As a beam of light quickly disappeared, Thanos'' mothership exploded in the universe and completely turned into cosmic garbage.


    After a while, everything was calm again, as if nothing had happened.


    Suddenly, a bit of darkness deeper than darkness appeared on the ruins of the spacecraft, like a black hole slowly turning, as if absorbing something, and after a few seconds, it disappeared again.


    This time, it was really calm.


    ��


    Asgard.


    When Mike appeared, he had already stepped on the land of Asgard and appeared in the teleportation room of the Rainbow Bridge.


    This was his second visit to Asgard, but he never even walked out of the teleportation room for the first time.


    Although Mike can come to Asgard at any time by his own ability, how can Odin bring him here in person!


    "His Majesty."


    The guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, Heimdall in golden armor saluted Odin respectfully, and then said to Mike, "Meet again, my lord."


    "Just call me by my name."


    Mike introduced with a smile.


    Heimdall nodded. "Okay, Lord Kent."


    "Let''s go."


    Odin said a word, took Mike out of the teleportation room, and set foot on the Rainbow Bridge.


    Mike followed Odin and looked at the city of Asgard not far away, and unconsciously turned on his super vision.


    Then, looking at the beautiful scenery and listening to Odin''s brief introduction, he felt as if he was being led away by a tour guide.


    Walk across the Rainbow Bridge and enter the city of Asgard. Under the curious and respectful gaze of the Asgardians, Odin and Odin pass through the crowd, across the square, across the avenue, and into the central palace.


    Mike looked at Asgard with admiration in his eyes.


    Odin smiled lightly and said, "Come with me, there will be a guest in a while."


    "guest?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    A person who can be called a guest by Odin...


    A figure appeared in his mind involuntarily.


    Following Odin to his private study, Mike raised his eyebrows as he looked at Odin''s library-like study.


    Odin said, "You can read the books here, we need to wait for that person."


    "Is it Gu Yi?"


    Mike asked casually.


    "You know him?"


    Odin looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike nodded and said, "I''ve seen it twice."


    Thinking of the last time we met, when he threw his black heart to Kama Taj, Mike fell silent.


    When I see Gu Yi in a while, I won''t be out of the body by Gu Yi''s dozen souls.


    He meditated silently in his heart, seeing Odin''s eyes a little curious, Mike coughed lightly, walked to the bookshelf, picked up a random copy, and pretended to read it.


    After a while, a revolving portal appeared in Odin''s study.


    The next second, a bald head wearing a black mage robe and holding a small fan appeared in front of Mike and the two.


    Supreme Mage, Ancient One.


    "Odin."


    She nodded to Odin first, then turned to look at Mike with a half-smile expression on her face, and said, "Mr. Mike Kent, I like the gift you gave last time..."


    Mike said very seriously, "You''re welcome, if you like it, I''ll send some more next time."


    Gu Yi''s small fan, which was slowly shaking, paused slightly and said to Mike, "Perhaps, I should give you some gifts next time."


    good guy!


    This is a threat! This is definitely a threat!


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike laughed, put the book in his hand, opened his arms to Gu, and said, "We are old friends, so don''t be so polite!"


    Gu Yi gently tapped on Mike''s chest with the small fan in his hand, and smiled, "Since it''s an old friend, next time I have something to trouble you, I''ll be welcome."


    When the words fell, Gu Yi lightly tapped Mike''s shoulder and winked at him, "You''re right, old friend."


    Mike "��"


    "Hahaha!"


    Odin couldn''t help laughing out loud, and his heart was dark.


    This **** Mike Kent, someone can finally cure him!


    "Okay! Let''s get down to business."


    Mike smiled helplessly.


    The three sat together with a smile and a trace of solemnity on their faces.


    "I suggest we form a coalition, something like the Avengers on Earth."


    After being silent for a few seconds, Odin spoke first.


    The universe was becoming more and more dangerous, which gave him some oppression.


    Gu nodded, "I had already thought about it when you contacted me before, and I have no objection to this."


    After a pause, she looked at Mike and smiled gracefully and indifferently, "What do you think? Old friend."


    "Okay." Mike responded, then looked at the two and said, "Did you find something?"


    "No, but there is a sense of urgency." Odin said, looking at Gu Dao, "Perhaps, what did you find?"


    Gu Yi smiled, "The future is changing, let it be, deliberately do something to affect the future, maybe something worse will happen."


    Odin and Mike nodded.


    "Well, what''s our team called?"


    Mike couldn''t help but ask.


    The two were silent, they really didn''t think about it.


    Odin "How about Asgard?"


    Mike and Gu Yi sneered.


    This old thing is so shameless.


    "It might as well be called Kama Taj."


    Gu Yi smiled and gently shook the fan in his hand.


    Hey! You are enough!


    Following Odin''s gaze, Mike cast a trace of disdain towards Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean by those eyes?"


    "Means nothing."


    The two shook their heads hastily.


    Gu Yi closed his fan and tapped his palm, "That''s it!"


    "No!" Odin shouted, "With such a name, those who didn''t know thought we were all from Kama Taj."


    "Then what''s your name?"


    Odin''s face was straight, and a series of names spit out from his mouth.


    Defender, Alliance of the Nine Realms, Akasken, Team Universe...


    Hearing the names that kept popping out of Odin''s mouth, the corners of Mike and Gu Yi''s mouth twitched slightly.


    How long have you been preparing yourself, old man? So many names come to mind!


    "stop!"


    Gu Yi pressed his eyebrows, "It''s all so ugly, how did you come up with it."


    Good guy, is Gu Yi so accurate every time he complains?


    "Then think about it!"


    Odin looked at Gu Yi angrily.


    Gu Yi turned to look at Mike and said, "Old friend, what do you think it''s called?"


    She smiled, as if she was sure that Mike''s name would be recognized by both her and Odin.


    "What will happen to the Father?"


    Mike squeezed his chin and said a name.


    "Nice name."


    Gu Yi agreed on the spot, and when Odin wanted to speak, he immediately said, "Two to one, you have no right to speak."


    Odin "Well, I mean, I agree."


    In this way, the Heavenly Father Association was established.


    To celebrate the establishment of the Heavenly Father Association, Gu Yi donated a pot of tea.


    After the three of them finished drinking tea, the three of them hurriedly separated and left.


    The whole process was as casual as if three elderly people had an appointment to drink tea together and talked about something while drinking tea.


    In fact, Heavenly Father will be by far the strongest team.


    Don''t look at them as only three people, but they represent Asgard, Karma Taj and Kent star respectively.


    Mike rubbed Gu Yi''s portal and came to the roof of the New York Temple, looking at the rocking chairs, coffee tables, chairs, green plants placed on the roof...


    Elderly health kit?


    "Want a drink?"


    Gu Yi pointed to the tea on the coffee table.


    "No, I have to go back, I''ve been out for a while."


    He came out in a hurry this time and didn''t say hello to Rui Wen.


    "See you next time then."


    Gu Yi smiled slightly.


    Mike flew up, passed through the magic barrier used by the temple to disguise, and after leaving the Christmas range in New York, he called Ruiwen, reported that he was safe, bought some food on the way, and then hurried home.


    There are only two of them at home now.


    Gwen went to Kent Star to play, Clark and Hope lived together in San Francisco, Charles was also busy with Kent Star, and as for Eric, deal with the Marauder, and should be back in a few days.


    Speaking of which, it will be Christmas in two days. I wonder if the children will be able to come back.


    "The kids are all grown up."


    With a low sigh, Mike showed a smile.


    Fortunately, these children were not raised crookedly.


    Mike fell from the air and appeared in front of his house. After opening the door, he saw Ruiwen who was walking towards the door quickly, and his heart warmed.


    "Where have you been?"


    Rui Wen asked with concern, and after seeing no scars on Mike''s body, she was quietly relieved.


    "Go out."


    Mike closed the door, lowered his head and kissed Ruiwen''s forehead, and said, "I have dealt with some things, about Eric."


    "Eric? Isn''t he traveling outside?"


    "right."


    Mike walked into the kitchen as he responded, and Ruiwen followed, took the dishes that Mike bought, and helped Mike wash the dishes while chatting about Eric.


    "Eric this kidHe''s..."


    Talking about Eric, Ruiwen laughed and exclaimed from time to time, and from time to time she knocked on Mike with the dish in her hand.


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, Ruiwen let out a low cry.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mike frowned, asked nervously, and instantly turned on his super vision.


    Rui Wen smiled slightly, touched her stomach, and said softly, "He''s being naughty."


    "When he comes out, I''ll spank him first!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Ruiwen patted Mike and said angrily, "The child can hear it."


    "Oh." Mike patted his head and smirked, "Inexperienced."


    He is already the father of four children, but he is really inexperienced during this pregnancy.


    "puff!"


    Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing, and pressed Mike''s hand to her stomach.


    A weak force reached Mike''s palm.


    Mike was stunned, looking at the little guy with his legs raised in his stomach, a smile unconsciously appeared on his face.


    This feeling... so good.


    ��


    Avengers Building.


    In Tony''s laboratory, Tony was lying on the metal bed, looking at Bruce Banner beside him, and said, "It''s time to start."


    Bruce Banner said hesitantly, "Are you really going to inject the Extremis virus?"


    "Yes." Tony showed a wry smile, "Although I am very confident in my battle suit, and I am still developing new technologies, but... in the face of some unforeseen circumstances, even a steel battle suit cannot Protect me well."


    For example, in the battle of New York, he encountered a Kryptonian and was almost killed by the opponent with one punch.


    "This thing is just an insurance I made for myself, and it has been improved by me, there will be no problem."


    Tony patted his arm and said, "Inject it."


    ();

 Chapter 498： Charles assist

    An orange-yellow flaming liquid slowly poured into Tony''s body.


    "how do you feel?"


    Bruce Banner asked with concern and glanced at the detection device.


    Tony nodded and smiled: "Not bad."


    It will take a while before the Extremis virus reacts.


    There was some silence in the laboratory, but after a moment, it was broken by a suppressed moan from Tony.


    Bruce Banner hurriedly looked over.


    One after another, orange lines like leaf veins appeared on Tony''s body, and the whole person''s skin also turned red, exuding amazing temperature.


    Watching Tony''s face gradually become painful, Bruce Banner stared closely at the life detection equipment.


    Although the whole process looks dangerous, it is actually within the expectations of the two, and it is very smooth.


    After a while, the abnormality on Tony gradually disappeared, and Bruce breathed a sigh of relief.


    "how do you feel?"


    Bruce asked with concern.


    Tony moved his body: "It feels pretty good. Next, we just need to observe the fusion progress of the Extremis Virus."


    He has been studying the improvement of the Extremis Virus for a long time, and if he is not sure, he will not use it for himself.


    Bruce smiled happily, threw his shirt to Tony, and said, "Let''s go, let''s have a drink together."


    The experiment was successful, and he seemed happy.


    Tony nodded, put on his shirt and said to Bruce Banner, "There is something I just want to ask you."


    "What''s up?"


    Bruce Banner asked curiously, and took off his white coat and put it aside.


    Tony approached Bruce Banner and whispered in his ear: "I''m going to propose to Pepper."


    Bruce Banner looked at Mike in surprise, then smiled happily: "Congratulations!"


    The beard on Tony''s lips lifted slightly: "Keep me a secret, I haven''t told anyone yet."


    "When are you going to propose?"


    "Christmas Eve."


    Speaking of this, Tony said nervously: "What do you think the proposal needs? How do I arrange it so that I can give Pepper a perfect marriage proposal?"


    Bruce Banner scratched his head: "I haven''t done that."


    Tony rolled his eyes and patted Bruce Banner''s arm: "Dude, you and Natasha have to cheer up too."


    Bruce blushed, nodded silently, and then hurriedly said, "Captain and the others are back, we can discuss it together."


    While they were working on the Extremis virus, Steve took Natasha and Vision to an emergency.


    There are various events happening all the time in this world. After a large number of mutants migrated to the Kent star, there have been a large number of alien awakenings. These are all troubles.


    Tony groped his chin: "Alright, Natasha and Wanda, they should give me some effective advice."


    The two walked out while talking.


    ��


    Time passed quietly.


    Today is Christmas Eve.


    Another Christmas Eve.


    Mike got up early and spent the morning decorating the house with Ruiwen, filling the whole house with a Christmas atmosphere.


    After lunch, Rui Wen looked at the time and saw that Mike was holding some card reinforcements on the sofa on the table. She cried out from time to time with excitement or regret, and walked over helplessly.


    Reaching out and poking Mike''s forehead, he said, "You call Clark and the others to see if they will come back today?"


    "Huh?" Mike''s eyes widened: "I''ll call them? Don''t think about it!"


    It''s Christmas, and these **** don''t even know how to call him to say hello, and want him to take the initiative to call?


    There are no doors!


    And Gwen, the little girl, went to Kent to play, and didn''t contact him for so long.


    snort!


    They are all unfilial children!


    Mike was getting angrier the more he thought about it.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike amusingly: "Why are you like a child, you have to take the initiative when you are a father."


    "impossible!"


    Mike shouted angrily.


    Ruiwen''s eyes widened: "You can''t fight!"


    "Don''t fight... fight!"


    Seeing Rui Wen''s puffed-up appearance, Mike took heart.


    When those boys come back, they will look good.


    Muttering inwardly, Mike put away the cards, took out his mobile phone, and pressed Clark''s number.


    The phone rang, Mike froze for a moment, and slammed to the door.


    ring tone?


    Eyes flashed, super vision turned on, Mike''s eyes passed through the door and saw the outsider, and his face instantly burst into ecstasy.


    "When did these brats come back?"


    Mike screamed in surprise, stood up abruptly from the sofa, turned around and kissed Ruiwen: "You are hiding from me from them!"


    The words fell, and quickly rushed to the door.


    Rui Wen looked at Mike amusingly, touched the place on his face where he was kissed, and smiled gently.


    Mike opened the door, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly. Looking at the faces outside, he said with a sullen face: "You guys still know how to come back!"


    The three of Clark raised their smiling faces and pulled the people around them over.


    Hope, Jean, and Hela?


    Mike was stunned, his eyes flashed with doubts, but he still showed the loving smile of an old father, and said, "Hey, I brought my girlfriend back."


    Hela glanced at Eric coldly, and Eric smiled shyly: "Well, Hela is not my girlfriend, but a guest I brought back."


    Mike was stunned for a moment, and sighed in disappointment at Eric.


    Upon seeing this, Charles smiled and patted Eric on the shoulder.


    "Jin, what is the relationship between you and Charles?"


    Mike asked curiously.


    "Ah!" Qin blushed, and hurriedly said: "Well, I came because the professor said that I needed to come today. I, he, are not in that kind of relationship."


    Mike looked at Charles again with disappointment in his eyes.


    These two brothers are helpless.


    Didn''t get it for so long.


    Charles coughed softly, took Qin''s hand, and squeezed into the house.


    Jean turned her head and hurriedly shouted, "Excuse me! Mr. Kent!"


    "Well, we''re going in too."


    Eric said, wanting to grab Hela''s hand, Hela snorted softly, avoided Eric''s hand, and strode into the house.


    "Shh!"


    A blast of boos.


    Eric looked at the few people angrily and walked towards the house angrily.


    Mike looked at Gwen.


    Gwen stared and said loudly, "Dad! I''m still underage! Aren''t you so mad!"


    Mike talked about Gwen''s forehead: "You think, I don''t allow it!"


    Gwen stuck out his tongue and ran home while yelling.


    "Dad."


    Clark smiled at Mike, a little smug in his eyes.


    Mike nodded, looked at Clark and Hope, and said, "Not bad."


    A smile appeared on Clark''s face, but the next second his smile froze.


    "When will you bring me a grandson?"


    Hope''s face instantly turned red into a tomato: "Uncle Mike!"


    Clark looked at Mike speechlessly, and dragged Hope towards the house.


    Mike stood alone outside and smiled.


    "Dad, why are you giggling?"


    Gwen showed his head from the door and shouted to Mike, and then everyone else showed their heads at the door.


    "Honey!"


    "Dad!"


    "Come on!"


    Mike was startled, smiled brightly, and strode home.


    The children went home and the whole house became lively.


    After chatting and playing around, Mike got ready for dinner today.


    Mike and Raven were busy in the kitchen, Clark and Hope went to buy groceries, Charles and Eric were teasing again for some reason, Jean looked at the house curiously, while Hela sat coldly aside. , watching the family sparring, complex emotions flashed in his eyes from time to time, Gwen was like a busy bee, spinning around Qin and Hela.


    Strange to say, Hela, a cold-hearted woman, actually found Gwen very pleasing to the eye, chatting and laughing with the little guy, making Eric envious.


    Charles shook his hand in front of Eric and whispered, "Look at you, your saliva is about to flow out."


    Eric wiped the corner of his mouth and wiped it on Charles'' body. In the dark face of Charles, he proudly stroked his hair.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to be the first bald person in our family."


    Eric said sarcastic words, touched his hair again, glanced at Charles'' head, and narrowed his eyes deliberately.


    Charles was shivering coldly.


    But in this life, he will not think about turning over on the hair.


    but��


    A smirk appeared on the corner of Charles'' mouth, and he snapped his fingers at Eric.


    Eric''s face changed: "I warn you, don''t mess up..."


    As he spoke, he ran to the distance, but as soon as he had this idea, he was controlled by Charles in place.


    Damn, he came home today without a helmet.


    A regretful thought flashed through his mind, but it caused Charles to sneer.


    "Laugh at my hair, right? I''ll control you to shave your head now."


    "Don''t! I was wrong!" Eric hurriedly responded in his head: "I shaved my head and I don''t look as good as you! You are the most handsome! Charles!"


    "late!"


    Charles sneered, looked at Hela next to him, his eyes flickered, and said, "Let me teach you how to pick up girls."


    "Don''t mess around!"


    Eric screamed, but was controlled by Charles and walked to Hela.


    Snapped!


    Eric stepped on the sofa beside Hela and bent down to get closer to Hela''s face: "Little girl, have a good time with the uncle."


    Fake! Charles! I am going to kill you!


    Eric roared incompetently in his mind.


    Hela looked at Eric coldly, raised her hand without hesitation and slammed into Eric''s face.


    Eric squeezed Hela''s hand with a smile, bent down sharply and kissed Hela''s mouth.


    The sudden scene made both Qin and Gwen on the side stunned.


    What is this unfolding?


    Overlord is **** the bow? The raid of the overbearing president?


    Hela tilted her head back, and there was a rare trace of panic on her face: "Do you want to die?"


    "I don''t want to!" Eric looked at Hela affectionately: "Because you haven''t promised my love."


    Hela was stunned for a moment, while Qin, who was on the side, glanced at Charles unconsciously, her face flushed slightly.


    Gwen rubbed his eyes.


    What kind of dirt bridge is this, it''s too hot.


    "Haha!" Hela sneered and said, "I promise you, go die now!"


    A look of surprise appeared on Eric''s face, and he said excitedly, "You really agreed! Great! But..."


    As soon as his voice changed, Eric said with a sense of loss: "I don''t want to die yet, because I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    Hela: "Shameless!"


    "You promised yourself, but you can''t go back on it. After all, you are Hela, the goddess of death." Eric smiled lightly, and in Hela''s cold eyes, the distance between the two was narrowed again, and in Hela''s ear Whispered: "Don''t you prefer conquest to death?"


    "If you can''t conquer even me, how can you conquer other planets?"


    Wait, what does conquering other planets have to do with conquering me? Why conquer me? Didn''t I conquer her?


    Eric yelled in his head.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after hearing this, Hela showed a smile.


    "Hmph, no matter what it is, I will conquer it!"


    Saying that, Hela pinched Eric''s face and said coldly, "Wait!"


    Eric smiled lightly, opened the distance between the two, and returned to the original place.


    "Look, it''s that simple. First of all, you have to understand that the Asgardians are very arrogant, and their arrogant brains are a little difficult to use."


    Charles said lightly in Eric''s mind and released his ability.


    Eric is completely stupid.


    He looked at Charles and then at Hela, seeing that Hela''s eyes were full of desire for conquest, and his body trembled unconsciously.


    This feeling...too powerful.


    Charles! Forever drop God!


    Eric couldn''t help hugging Charles and kissing him fiercely on Charles'' smooth head.


    Charles angrily said, "Do you want to die?"


    Eric smiled naively, tucked Charles'' head into the crook of his arm, and pinched it.


    Charles: (?benefit?)


    Seeing the two people fighting like children, Qin on the side was stunned.


    Is this still the mild-mannered Professor X and the majestic and domineering Magneto?


    It''s like two mischievous kids.


    She has never, no, to be precise, even those people in the school and company, have never seen the two of them look like this.


    This is the appearance that only appears in their own home, in front of their family.


    Qin unconsciously showed a happy smile.


    "What did you say? So happy."


    Clark and Hope, who went out to buy food, came back and looked at the lively living room and couldn''t help asking.


    "nothing."


    Eric released Charles and grinned.


    Charles glanced at Eric angrily, turned and walked towards the kitchen: "Dad! Eric he..."


    "Isn''t it disgusting! It''s so big and I''m suing!"


    Eric was stunned.


    "Ha ha!"


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    "Speaking of playing..."


    Gwen flashed a flash of light, his eyes swept over Hope, Qin, and Hela, clapped his hands together, and after making a crisp sound, he said loudly: "Let''s play a fun game! Sister-in-law, the future second sister-in-law , Third Sister-in-law!"


    After the three of them looked over curiously, Gwen smiled: "It''s very fun, exciting and tense, and it''s a test of people''s wisdom!"


    Looking at Gwen''s expression, Clark seemed to have thought of something, smiled and shook his head, and walked into the kitchen with the dishes, and Gwen happily ran into Mike''s room after receiving the response from the three.

 Chapter 499： good night

    "Hahaha! Huh! Take money and take money!"


    Gwen knocked down his card, smiled happily, and stretched out his hand to gesture for money.


    The three of Hope looked at Gwen with anger and laughter.


    Losing money can''t lose much, but Gwen''s sneering expression after winning every time makes them very uncomfortable, and they don''t know who Gwen learned from.


    Gwen rolled his eyes, looked at the money in front of him, looked at Hope and the three of them, thinking about who to help for a while.


    Always let the three lose, the three will definitely quit, so they have to taste the sweetness occasionally.


    This is what she learned from her father, and from what she observed before, Aunt Maria and Aunt Peggy Carter have been defeated and defeated repeatedly, and the effect is very good.


    Listening to his father, this is to let them experience the pleasure of turning the salted fish over and not bullying the poor.


    The exact method of operation is to experience the incomparable sense of frustration brought about by the occasional victory under the incomparable frustration of repeated defeats, so that they can''t stop...


    Well, as far as the current situation is concerned, the effect is very good.


    Gwen looked at the little money in front of him and smiled happily.


    At this moment, Charles walked up to Gwen, coughed lightly, and said seriously, "I won a lot, Gwen."


    "whee!"


    "But underage gambling is illegal, so..."


    Charles grabbed Gwen''s money and smiled happily: "Brother will save it for you first!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Gwen jumped up and reached for his money, but...


    "I''ll save this part for you."


    Eric smiled and took the other part.


    Gwen''s eyes were dull, as if watching his little money grow wings and fly away.


    "Ah! Give it back to me! You two nasty **** here!"


    Gwen screamed and rushed towards the two of them, bouncing like a bunny.


    Eric and Charles held up the money and laughed wildly.


    Sudden��


    "Clap!"


    With two crisp sounds, Clark''s hand clapped on the back of the two of them, knocking their heads down.


    "Don''t bully Gwen."


    Clark looked at the two of them speechlessly, and said to the three women at the mahjong table, "I''m ready to eat."


    Hope''s eyes lit up, and he immediately said, "I''ll go serve the dishes!"


    Mike''s food, she has long wanted to eat it.


    Qin cleaned up the mahjong table, but stared at Charles quietly.


    Hela bit her thumb and looked at the mahjong on the table with cold light flashing in her eyes.


    She must conquer this mahjong! There is nothing she can''t conquer!


    Eric and Charles returned the money to Gwen, speechless.


    "You dote on Gwen too much."


    Charles sighed: "You never helped me like this when you were a kid."


    Eric nodded.


    When the words fell, the two couldn''t help laughing.


    "time to eat!"


    Mike came out with two dishes, put the dishes on the table, and greeted a few people.


    People hurried to live.


    Serve the dishes, set the tableware, set the chairs.


    When all the dishes were brought out, everyone looked at the dishes on the table, smelled the enticing aroma, and secretly swallowed their saliva.


    "beautiful."


    Qin couldn''t help but praise.


    It was the first time she had seen such a beautiful dish.


    The phoenix spreading its wings, the dragon swallowing clouds, and the crystal clear flowers...


    Simply a work of art.


    Hela''s eyes glowed.


    This kind of thing, she has a sense of accomplishment when she conquers it.


    Just when she picked up the cutlery and was about to take the first bite, Eric held her hand and said solemnly, "Elder take the first bite first."


    Hela frowned, but she slowly put down the tableware in her hand.


    The same is true in Asgard, where the highest and most distinguished person always takes the first bite.


    She admits that Mike is great.


    "You''re welcome." Mike picked up the chopsticks, picked them up at will, and said to the crowd, "Eat it."


    When the words fell, everyone picked up the tableware and moved.


    The speed is controlled by the slow knife block, a sword light and sword shadow.


    Looking at the three brothers who were serving food to his girlfriend, Gwen bit his chopsticks.


    snort!


    They are all idiots.


    At this moment, everyone put the dishes into Gwen''s bowl with chopsticks, and Gwen''s bowl was piled up into a hill in an instant.


    Gwen was delighted and decided to give them the gift he prepared for a while.


    A meal, abruptly ate the feeling of being chased by others.


    "Haha! You look like Aunt Ruiwen."


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing when he saw everyone unconsciously touching his stomach.


    Everyone looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hey! Taking this opportunity, I think we can discuss the construction of the Kent house."


    Charles moved with difficulty and made a suggestion to everyone.


    "Yes, as soon as it is confirmed, I can start building it."


    Eric also agreed, then thought for a while, and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll go get something, Dad, please help me."


    Mike responded, and under the command of Eric, opened the portal for him.


    Eric drilled through and came to the star of Kent.


    A few minutes later, Eric controlled some metal and returned from the portal, and said to everyone, "Let''s start."


    While everyone was discussing, Eric began to make models while manipulating various metals.


    Soon, an equal-scale metal model appeared, but everyone looked at the model with a speechless expression.


    Because they each expressed their own opinions, the building was simply bizarre when it came out.


    In the end, they had to spend some time sorting out their opinions and finally reached an agreement.


    A palace-like building appeared in front of everyone.


    "Then it''s decided!"


    Eric looked at the others with inquiring eyes, and after confirming that they had no other opinions, he put the architectural model aside.


    After that, just go back to Kent and scale the model up.


    "cough!"


    Clark coughed lightly, winked with the other three, and then the four of them got up together, and after coming to the upstairs room, each walked down with two gifts.


    "Dad, Aunt Ruiwen, this is the gift I prepared for you."


    The four of them said in unison and gave the gift to the two of them.


    "I''m not a child anymore, and bring me gifts."


    Mike smiled happily, but took it over quickly.


    "Can you open it?"


    Ruiwen asked, feeling a little moved.


    "certainly!"


    Gwen nodded happily.


    Ruiwen opened the gifts one by one.


    Perfume, necklace, dress, and a nice pair of shoes.


    Each is exquisite, apparently handpicked by several people.


    "Thank you, I like it very much."


    Ruiwen was moved to hold these gifts.


    This is the first time she has received so many gifts.


    Mike happily opened the gift.


    Eric is a suit, Charles is a pair of shoes, and Gwen is a tie.


    Looking at these things, Mike was slightly startled, and opened Clark''s gift.


    "This is actually a gift that the four of us prepared together, but it was given in my name."


    Clark explained.


    It was an album full of their pictures.


    There are individual photos, as well as their family photos.


    Judging from the location where the photo was taken, it should be that Mike picked up Clark, until now.


    There are photos of Mike hugging Clark, photos of Clark crying, photos of Clark receiving school awards and showing Mike with a sullen face, and photos of the four of them when they were in college...


    Mike pointed to one of the pictures of little Clark crying with snot bubbles hanging on his nose, and couldn''t help laughing: "This little guy picked up a poisonous snake back then and said it was his friend, and I threw it away. After the poisonous snake, I cried a lot, haha!"


    Everyone looked at Clark in horror.


    Dude, were you so fierce when you were a kid?


    Clark shrugged, while Hope pointed to the snot bubble on Clark''s nose and couldn''t help laughing.


    "This one..."


    Mike pointed to a photo of Charles and Eric and couldn''t help laughing.


    Everyone looked at them, but looked at the two with disgust.


    I saw two little guys with pacifiers in their mouths, and they were fighting for a diaper with fierce faces, but this is not the key, the key is that the diapers in their hands are used...


    Charles covered his face: "Why haven''t I seen this one?"


    "Uh, after I took this photo at the time, I put it away."


    Clark explained with a smile, but the two of them shivered unconsciously when they saw the smile on Clark''s face.


    "This one is a photo taken at Christmas, in the villa Hank gave me. I remember it snowed that year, and the three of them had a good time."


    Mike rubbed the photos with memories, and kept flipping through the album, telling interesting stories about some photos.


    "This is Gwen, the first time she was in this house for her birthday, and she was very obedient then...well, she''s very obedient now."


    Mike added a sentence, continued to flip through the photos, and then found that their family has not had a complete family portrait so far, and a thought flashed in his mind, looking at the gift from the three of Eric.


    Noticing Mike''s gaze, the four of Clark smiled slightly, obviously Mike knew what they were thinking.


    Mike smiled and nodded to the three of them and said, "You bastards, wait for us!"


    Saying that, he took Rui Wen''s hand and walked upstairs with the gift.


    After a few minutes, the two dressed up with Clark''s gift and walked down.


    And Mike, who has returned to his original appearance, has a slender body, strong facial features, neat short black hair, and white hair at the temples, which adds a few traces of time to him, full of the taste of a mature man.


    And Rui Wen was wearing a long white dress, with a sapphire necklace from Clark and the others, which made her skin whiter and whiter. Although her figure is a little out of shape because of her pregnancy, her whole person is more gentle.


    When the two came downstairs, Gwen shouted loudly like a little fan, and even fought back, summoning a large group of blue flames, shaping them into the shape of blue petals, towards Mike and Ruiwen and the two threw it down.


    Mike looked at Gwen amusingly: "It''s over, it''s over."


    Gwen smiled and said, "No, Dad is the most handsome in my eyes."


    Mike squeezed Gwen''s face: "You are so clever."


    "I have the camera ready."


    Eric made a move, and a camera flew over.


    Everyone stood in front of the Christmas tree, and Hope and Jean were also called over by Clark and Charles. After Eric called Hela over, everyone stood in front of the Christmas tree, and after Mike and Raven stood in the center, Eli Gram controlled the camera and left a big group photo.


    People looked at the photos and expressed their satisfaction.


    Eric looked at Hela and hesitated.


    Upon seeing this, Charles smiled, pulled the piano over, and said, "Let''s take a picture together."


    Saying that, he cocked his chin at Eric.


    Eric responded, and after taking pictures of the two, took another picture of Clark.


    "Give me the camera, you stand with Hela, and I''ll take a picture for you."


    Charles winked at Eric.


    Eric was immediately moved, and he was still a brother.


    Hela glared at Eric, as if you dared to pull me, but Eric just smiled lightly, then firmly grabbed Hela''s hand, leaving the first one belonging to the two photos of people.


    In the photo, Eric held Hela''s hand tightly and smiled happily, and although Hela''s face was cold, there was an indistinct arc at the corner of her mouth.


    Looking at the camera, Charles nodded with satisfaction, let Eric take a look, and whispered, "Be polite to me in the future."


    Eric nodded frantically, looked at the photo and smiled silly.


    "Quack quack!"


    Mike''s cell phone rang, he answered the phone, and after a few words, he said to everyone, "Let''s go and go out to be a witness."


    "Witness?" Gwen asked curiously, "Witness what?"


    "Tony will propose tonight."


    "Proposal!? Let''s go!"


    Gwen was the first to rush for the door.


    Mike and the others walked out with a smile.


    When they walked out of the door and stood in front of the house, they found that all the superhero neighbors around came out, obviously they were all witnesses this evening.


    Everyone nodded and said hello.


    As for the other superheroes, looking at the nine people in front of Mike''s house, the corners of their eyes twitched wildly.


    The Mike family seems to be more perverted.


    After waiting for two minutes, when Hela was a little impatient, a light of fire fell from the sky.


    Tony appeared in front of everyone holding Pepper.


    Tony, who was wearing a steel suit, put down Pepper, opened the steel suit, and walked out of the steel suit.


    Pepper suddenly blushed when he saw so many people, and patted Tony''s chest lightly.


    Tony smiled sweetly, and in Pepper''s stunned eyes, he suddenly knelt down on one knee, took out a ring and knelt down, and said affectionately to her: "Pepper, marry me."


    Pepper covered his eyes in surprise, and his eyes instantly turned red.


    She had waited too long for this day.


    "Marry him, marry him!"


    The crowd cheered loudly.


    Pepper nodded excitedly, and after Tony brought him the ring, amid the cheers of the crowd, Pepper and Tony kissed each other.


    When the two were kissing together, sets of steel battle suits that Tony had arranged in advance appeared in the sky and flew quickly, and the bright flames drew letters in the air, as if lighting up the entire sky.


    Mike looked at the beauty that happened in front of him, looked at the family around him, and showed a smile.


    Christmas Eve this year is very beautiful.

 Chapter 500： Erics guest

    "Success! Success! Must succeed!"


    Mike looked at the cards in his hand and murmured in a low voice.


    Because of the strengthening function, he felt that as soon as he strengthened the card, he would become rambunctious.


    He used the ability to improve people''s luck, and even change reality, to try to affect the probability of the success of strengthening cards, but the results were of no use at all.


    The enhancement success rate of the card is not affected by any ability at all.


    I watched several cards turn into light spots and rushed into the cards in my hand.


    When the light dissipated, Mike couldn''t help showing a smile after seeing that the cards in his hand had not disappeared.


    It worked!


    Name: Gilgamesh (Enhanced 5)


    Ability introduction: Known as the "King of Heroes", he was summoned to the world with the rank of Archer in the "Holy Grail War".


    Remarks: Miscellaneous repairs, miscellaneous repairs, all miscellaneous repairs!


    On the card was a slender young man wearing golden armor, blond hair and red pupils. He stared at the front with contempt, as if everything in front of him were ants, everything in his palm.


    This is the highest-level ability card that Mike has strengthened so far. Of course, the highest-level enhancement... is the Frostbolt skill card.


    Regarding the enhancement of the card''s power after strengthening, Mike did an experiment.


    After each enhancement, the increased power and strength are twice that of the previous level.


    That is to say, when strengthening 1, the power of the card will reach twice the original strength, when strengthening 2, it is twice as strong as strengthening 1, when it is not strengthened, it is four times as strong, and at level 3, it is 8 times when it is not strengthened. times��


    In this way, when it reaches enhancement 10, the power of that card will be one thousand and twenty-four times that before it was enhanced!


    This is a very exaggerated, no, it should be said that it is a terrifying rise against the sky.


    And card strengthening, not only can strengthen skills, abilities, characters, but also the ability to embody weapons and props that he first got.


    This set is strengthened...


    "very scary."


    Mike murmured and put away the cards contentedly. Mike decided to make something delicious tonight.


    "Honey, what do you want to eat tonight?"


    Mike shouted to Ruiwen, who was listening to soothing music and was undergoing prenatal education.


    Ruiwen turned her head and blinked: "Are you going to buy groceries? I''ll go with you!"


    Saying that, she turned off the music and walked towards the door.


    Mike put on his coat, and in Ruiwen''s helpless eyes, dressed her up as a baker, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "It''s cold outside, don''t catch a cold."


    Mike said with concern, and tied Ruiwen''s scarf again.


    The corners of Ruiwen''s mouth twitched slightly, revealing a happy smile.


    With her physique, this temperature is naturally a problem, but she really enjoys the feeling of Mike taking care of her.


    Unable to help Mike smooth the collar of the black trench coat, he gently took Mike''s arm, and the two walked out together.


    It''s a new year now.


    After Christmas, the Clarks have returned to life and work, and Gwen has started school.


    The lives of Mike and Raven became calm and regular again.


    Walking on the street, feeling the coldness brought by the snowflakes on his face, Mike exhaled lightly, and unconsciously clenched Rui Wen''s hand a little more, reminding Rui Wen to pay attention to the ice under his feet.


    Rui Wen smiled lightly, and she felt happier when she saw some passers-by cast envious glances at her.


    She had never thought Mike had such a tender side.


    But it is undeniable that Mike is an attractive man. Twenty, no, to be precise, she was attracted to Mike more than 30 years ago, before Mike picked up Clark.


    "What do you think?"


    Mike lowered his head and asked, his blue eyes flashing with doubts.


    Rui Wen''s lips curled slightly: "It''s nothing, I just feel so happy all of a sudden."


    After he finished speaking, he dragged Mike, who was confused, into the supermarket.


    They often come to this supermarket, and they buy everything quickly.


    "Hey, Mr. Kent, good things are coming!"


    The slightly chubby black female cashier looked at Rui Wen''s belly, and while swiftly paying for the two of them, she joked with them.


    "Robin, your voice is as good as ever. You should really be a singer."


    Raven smiled at the black girl.


    Robin, who just graduated from high school not long ago, smiled and winked at Rui Wen: "I gave you the biggest discount."


    She liked the affirmation of the two very much, because except for these two, everyone else just gave her a disdainful smile after hearing her dream.


    "Thank you, Miss Robin."


    Mike nodded to the black girl.


    Robin looked at Mike with bright eyes, and couldn''t help saying: "Mr. Kent, if you are twenty years younger, you will definitely become the most dazzling star and the dream lover of women all over the world."


    Mike couldn''t help laughing: "Have vision! Goodbye!"


    When Mike mentioned dishes and some daily necessities, he was about to leave with Ruiwen...


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by a loud noise, a figure suddenly appeared at the door of the supermarket, smashed the door directly, and appeared in front of everyone.


    It was a man with a height of 2.5 meters and a naked upper body.


    The muscles on his body bulged, full of explosive power, giving people an extremely violent impact.


    As soon as he came in, he rushed towards the checkout counter of the supermarket like a beast.


    Mike frowned.


    It''s too dangerous these days, and you can even be robbed when you buy a vegetable.


    Robbing the supermarket, though?


    Is it because the bank is too dangerous?


    A thought flashed through his mind, the man crushed the cash register, poured the money into the bag he was carrying, and rushed to the next cash register.


    "Go away! Go away!"


    The man shouted loudly, excitement flashing in his eyes.


    Mike shook his head, when he was about to make a move.


    Buzz!


    With the vibration of the air, an invisible shock wave instantly smashed a shelf away and landed on the man.


    "Um?"


    Mike looked curiously at the woman who fired the shock wave.


    I saw that the woman was wearing a hat and mask, with only one face exposed, with a special protective gear on her arm.


    At this moment, she was aiming at the robber with one hand, and the invisible shock wave was emitted from the woman''s hand.


    Mike''s eyes lit up, his eyes passed through the other''s hood and mask, and he saw the other''s face.


    Hybrid?


    Looking at the beautiful face of the other party and the super power of the other party, Mike frowned.


    This person is somewhat familiar.


    correct!


    It''s Shock Girl Daisy Johnson.


    Mike remembered the girl''s name.


    Of course, if she hadn''t figured out her origins, her current name would be... Skye?


    Now, looking at the appearance of the other party, is it because of the previous Terrigan fog that awakened the ability to be an alien?


    But looking at the proficiency of the opponent''s ability to use, it''s not quite like it...


    "what!"


    The man roared and stomped on the ground with one foot. The shock wave kept pushing back, leaving a shattered trace on the ground.


    Skye looked at the man coldly, step by step, after all, the shock wave became stronger and stronger.


    The man glanced at Skye reluctantly, the muscles on his body rising and falling like waves with the shock waves.


    Knowing that he was no match for Skye, he turned and ran with the bag.


    "Falk, Falk! Damn bitch!"


    The man cursed in a low voice.


    He chose the supermarket because it would be less dangerous, but he didn''t expect to meet such a person who can only meddle in his own business.


    Buzz!


    The vibration sounded again, and I saw Skye''s hands slammed against the ground, and the shock wave appeared from her palm, like a jet, and jumped up with her, blocking the man.


    The man said fiercely: "Stinky bitch, get out of your way!"


    Skye just held out his hand indifferently.


    "Go and surrender!"


    "Then go to hell!"


    The man roared and rushed towards Skye. When the shock wave in Skye''s hand reappeared, the man stomped on the ground, turned his body slightly sideways to avoid Skye''s attack, and swung his arm to the side of Skye''s head.


    Skye raised his hand, opened his palm slightly, and a shock wave appeared from his palm. After blocking the man''s arm, he pushed hard. After seeing the man push away, he pressed the man against the wall with the shock wave.


    A cold color flashed in his eyes, Skye enhanced his ability, and after smashing the man with the wall behind him, the man fell into the gravel and fainted.


    Skye breathed a sigh of relief, pressed his arms with both hands, picked up the things he bought, threw the money on a cashier, and left the supermarket amid the applause of the crowd, pressed his hands on the ground, and the whole person flew up. , landed on the roof of the opposite building, and quickly disappeared.


    "It''s so handsome!"


    Robin murmured as he watched Skye leave.


    However, not everyone feels this way.


    "terrible."


    "First a mutant, then what kind of alien, what happened to this world?"


    "Come out and do bad things when you have a little ability! Why don''t you learn from those superheroes?"


    "Most mutants have left, so is this person an alien?"


    "Who knows! It''s not a good thing anyway!"


    "Yes, yes! Aliens and mutants, it''s really terrible to make a fuss!"


    "I don''t know if we can have superpowers..."


    Hearing the chatter of the people around, Mike and Ruiwen looked at each other and left quickly with their belongings.


    As the Terrigan Mist Inhumans continued to appear at that time, a group that still hated mutants was now targeting Inhumans, and some even shifted their hatred targets.


    Alien��


    If this continues, their situation will become the same as the previous mutants.


    What will happen then?


    Mike thought for a moment, feeling a little expectant.


    ��


    Skye stood on the roof and watched the unconscious man below be taken away before leaving with confidence.


    Because of the last time the Terrigan crystal was dumped into the sea, more and more aliens have appeared recently, but because of the Terrigan fog, many people have also been killed.


    After all, if you come into contact with the Terrigan Mist, if you are an ordinary person without Inhuman genes, you will turn into stone.


    As for her, the ability was acquired before the events of the Terrigan Mist, a long time ago.


    And the way to get it is related to her parents.


    She was an orphan, but not long ago, his father found her.


    After that, they found her mother. Her mother was an alien, and she was also the leader of an alien gathering place. The Terrigan incident some time ago was done by her mother.


    After that incident, both her parents died, and the alien gathering place was disbanded. She lived with a few friends she made in the camp and formed a small team to find a mysterious place.


    According to the information she got from her mother, the place was called Attilan, a city of aliens, but no one had ever found it, but they would not give up so easily.


    Looking up at the sky, looking at the slowly turning Kent star, there is a look of envy in his eyes.


    The mutants are so lucky to have their own home, the Kents are nothing short of icons.


    When she believed, they too would find their home.


    ��


    Kent star.


    Eric and some mutants are looking at the models he made, building the Kent house.


    This is a palace, the only palace on the Kent star. It covers a huge area and is located in the center of Kent City, but no one will be dissatisfied.


    Because, this is the Kent star, and the entire planet belongs to the Kent family.


    Eric waved his hand lightly, and a large amount of metal flew up. After building a frame, some mutants began to move.


    Some people control the gravel, some people control the water flow, some people reach out and pull out a white mass like glue...


    In just a few minutes, this house was completed Eric nodded with satisfaction and said to everyone, "Let''s rest for a while."


    Some people will consume a lot of physical and mental strength when using their own abilities, and they also have guests coming.


    Eric looked at the dirt on his body, flew into the already built room, changed his clothes, and hurried to the agreed coffee shop.


    They made an appointment there.


    Leaving the Kent house in the very center of the city, Eric drove to the coffee shop on the next street.


    Pushing open the door of the coffee shop, everyone who saw him greeted him with a smile and respect.


    Either mutants or humans.


    Yes, in addition to mutants, there are a small number of humans on Kent.


    These people are talents from all walks of life.


    In addition, just before the White House event, joined the future technology company, or the people of X school, and some family members of mutants.


    He followed a waiter with antlers on his head, a man on the upper body and a deer on the lower body to the pre-ordered private room.


    "Thank you."


    Eric gave the waitress a smile, the girl blushed with excitement, and her four hooves looked a little messy when she left.


    Eric shook his head with a smile, pushed the room away, and looked at the two people in the room who were quickly separating, his face darkened.


    Dude, did you put dog food on him when you opened the door?


    Orolo stood up embarrassedly and said to Eric, "This is the person I told you - T''Challa, and my fianc��."


    Heir to the throne from Wakanda, Africa.


    T''Challa and Eric shook hands.


    "I heard Charles mention you, and Charles said you seduced one of his favorite students." Eric nodded, then frowned: "Wait, did you just say fianc��?"

 Chapter 501： their own feelings

    fianc��?


    Eric''s eyes turned around Auroro and T''Challa, and he asked in surprise, "When did it happen?"


    Orolo shook the ''dove egg'' on his right hand, his face full of sweetness.


    "On Christmas Day, he did that all of a sudden and it startled me."


    After the words fell, the two still looked at each other sweetly.


    Eric: "��"


    This last move is a bit redundant!


    Being stuffed with dog food in person, Eric felt bad in his mouth.


    "So, you asked me out today just to show me your... diamond ring?"


    "of course not!"


    Orolo hurriedly shook his head and looked at T''Challa.


    T''Challa held Orolo''s hand. Just as she was about to speak, the deer waiter happily knocked on the door. After placing the coffee in front of the three of them, she was happy again after hearing Eric''s magnetic thank you. He ran out on all fours.


    "Ha ha!"


    Looking at the appearance of the waitress, the three of them couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s so cute.


    The Kent family has a detached status here.


    T''Challa meditated in his heart and said seriously: "On behalf of Wakanda, I want to reach a cooperation with the future technology company and establish diplomatic relations with Kent Star."


    Hearing this, Eric was stunned for a moment, and then said a little strangely: "Establish diplomatic relations, do you know what this means?"


    They are a mutant country here. If diplomatic relations are established, how will Wakanda be viewed by other countries on earth? What will they do with Wakanda?


    T''Challa smiled confidently: "Wakanda has always been in the ''marginal region'' and is regarded as a backward country, but in fact, Wakanda is much stronger than everyone knows."


    "Now the world has become too dangerous and changes are happening all the time. It is impossible for Wakanda to be alone and find a strong ally. This is a wise choice."


    Eric nodded and smiled: "Kent star is indeed very powerful and will become a powerful ally, but..."


    With a flash of coldness in his eyes, Eric continued: "How can I be sure that Wakanda is a qualified ally?"


    T''Challa took off the bracelet on his left wrist, took off two black beads from above, and placed it on the table.


    Suddenly, a virtual screen was cast out.


    Looking at the constantly playing screen, T''Challa said: "This is some real information about Wakanda, which can help you get a preliminary understanding of Wakanda."


    Eric looked at those pictures, his eyes flickered slightly, and he was surprised.


    That is more advanced technology than any country on earth. Although it is still part of it, it is already very amazing.


    Eric nodded and said, "It''s really good, but... in what capacity did you establish an ally with us?"


    "The king of Wakanda who is about to take the throne."


    T''Challa said calmly, but a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes involuntarily.


    His father died a month ago, and he died peacefully, but he always felt something was wrong, but after investigation, there was no doubt, and he could only attribute it to his doubts under his grief.


    Eric looked at T''Challa in surprise, and then at Orolo.


    Boy, is this the future king and queen?


    He pondered and said, "I can''t decide this matter alone, I need to discuss it with others."


    "It should be." T''Challa smiled slightly, and Orolo said: "We have already told the professor about this, and he said the same thing as you."


    Eric nodded and made several phone calls when the two met.


    The first call was made to Mike, and Mike hung up the phone after saying you can do it.


    Eric''s face darkened, and he called Clark again, for which Clark left the same words as Mike.


    After that, after he called Charles, he finally got an effective response - a promise.


    The last call was to Nick Fury.


    After Nick Fury considered it, he also asked Eric to agree, but suggested that he go to Wakanda to investigate, and then formally determine the ally after Techa was on the throne.


    Eric put the phone aside and said to T''Challa: "They are all inclined to agree, but to formally establish alliances, you need to officially become king."


    T''Challa showed a smile: "It should be."


    As he said that, he looked at Orolo with a gentle expression on his face: "Also, I am planning to invite you, as Orolo''s friends and family, to our wedding."


    Friends, family, in Orolo''s view, the school that accepted her and educated her was her home, and Charles... was the role of a father, although this father was a little too young for her.


    "Wedding?" Eric was surprised. "So soon?"


    Orolo blushed slightly and nodded: "The wedding will be held together with T''Challa''s ceremony to become a king, because T''Challa said that he wants to put two things that are very important to him. One day, let this be the most important day of his life."


    hiss!


    Eric''s mouth twitched.


    Man, another handful of dog food.


    T''Challa squeezed Orolo''s hand hard and said to Eric, "So, I sincerely invite you to our wedding."


    Then, take the opportunity of the wedding to see what is actually going on in Wakanda, and then determine the alliance between the two parties?


    Eric pondered for a while, then nodded and said, "That''s fine, but inviting them to your wedding is up to you."


    "this is necessary."


    T''Challa smiled and nodded.


    "Then this is the end of the matter. I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    Saying that, Eric stood up.


    If he doesn''t leave, he will be fed by the two''s dog food.


    "Okay, we''ll formally invite you later."


    T''Challa stood up and sent Eric with Orolo.


    Eric waved his hand, signaling the two not to turn around and leave quickly after chasing him with dog food.


    It''s better to be busy with building a house and company, and then ask Hela to have dinner together in the evening.


    Speaking of Hela, the relationship between the two has improved a lot.


    Eric was overjoyed when he thought that the hand in hand was not rejected by Hela yesterday.


    ��


    Kent Star, the original X School, now the Kent School of Genius Heroes.


    The x school was the first of the first buildings to be built.


    This school holds a special meaning in the hearts of mutants.


    Because it''s not just a school, it''s a base for the X-Men, a place to train mutant heroes.


    But at this moment, the head of the school, Charles, known as Professor X, was sitting in his office and sighing.


    Orolo is about to get married, which makes him feel like his daughter is about to get married.


    "Tuk Tuk!"


    There was a knock on the office door.


    Charles rubbed his face, returning his expression to normal.


    "Come in."


    Following the voice, a beautiful figure pushed open the door and walked in.


    It''s a piano.


    She was wearing a long white floral dress, and her whole figure floated in like a blooming lily.


    She trotted to Charles and put down the plate in her hand.


    With a helpless expression on his face, Charles reached out and grabbed Qin''s hand, looked at the red-hot fingers, and blew lightly twice.


    Qin''s face blushed slightly, but seeing Charles'' distressed appearance made her heart sweet.


    "If you use your ability to bring this thing over, it won''t burn you, stupid!"


    Charles looked at Qin helplessly and lightly tapped Qin''s forehead.


    "I forgot."


    Qin said something in a low voice, then opened the lid on the plate.


    "This is my new dish, sweet and sour pork loin, try it."


    Saying that, she handed the chopsticks to Charles.


    The last time she saw that Charles liked this dish, she secretly wrote it down.


    Charles took a bite, his eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help taking another bite.


    "not bad!"


    Qin immediately burst into a smile.


    With this sentence, more than a dozen dishes in the previous experiment are not considered a waste of toss.


    Qin secretly breathed a sigh of relief and clenched his fist secretly.


    Charles put down the chopsticks, but still couldn''t help sighing.


    Qin couldn''t help but smile: "Still thinking about Orolo?"


    Charles nodded and said helplessly: "You and Orolo are my two earliest students. Of course, Orolo is about to get married. Of course I can''t bear it."


    "But won''t she still stay at school?"


    "It was a completely different feeling."


    "I won''t go."


    Suddenly, Jean said something to Charles.


    Charles was stunned for a moment, looked at Qin''s serious eyes, suddenly broke into a smile, and scratched Qin''s nose.


    "I know."


    Qin let out a smile.


    And her second personality was screaming frantically at the moment: "Push him! Push him!"


    "To shut up!"


    Qin couldn''t help shouting, and hurriedly used her ability to suppress it.


    Charles: "!"


    "I''m not talking about you!"


    Qin quickly explained.


    "is her?"


    Charles asked, saw Qin nod, and said with a serious face: "If there is any abnormality, be sure to tell me."


    Qin answered in a low voice.


    At this moment, the door of the office was knocked, and Logan pushed the door and walked in, but when he stood at the door and saw the two people in the office, he smirked and took two steps back to close the door.


    Charles shouted helplessly: "Come in!"


    Logan opened the door, rolled his eyes on the two of them, and said, "Well, there is something for you to deal with."


    "Understood, I''ll go now."


    Charles said, and after Logan went out, he ate another sweet and sour tenderloin before chasing after him.


    Looking at the back of Charles'' departure, Qin''s face was a little disappointed.


    She had also wanted to invite Charles to dinner.


    "That''s right, Qin!"


    At this moment, Charles, who was walking to the door, stopped, and in Qin''s surprised eyes, he said to her, "Do you have time at night?"


    "Have!"


    "How about going to dinner together?"


    "it is good!"


    Qin hurriedly agreed.


    The two smiled at each other, and Charles left quickly.


    ��


    Earth, San Francisco.


    It was getting dark, and Hank Pym hummed a song and pushed open the door.


    "Hey! Uncle Hank!"


    A familiar voice echoed ghostly behind Hank Pym.


    Hank Pym shuddered, turned to stare at Clark, and said angrily, "Don''t show up so suddenly next time, I''m too old to bear this excitement!"


    Clark looked innocent.


    "You came!"


    At this moment, Hope wiped his wet hair and walked to the door. In Hank Pym''s injured eyes, he looked directly past Hank Pym and looked at Clark with joy in his eyes.


    Clark smiled and said, "I''ve already made a reservation for the restaurant."


    Hope walked over to Clark, put the hair towel in Hank Pym''s hand, hugged Clark and gave him a deep kiss.


    Hank Pym: "��"


    when he doesn''t exist?


    He squeezed the towel in his hand tightly, his teeth itching with anger.


    "Uncle Hank, what''s the matter with you?"


    Clark coughed lightly and asked deliberately.


    "It''s nothing, I saw a pig doing cabbage."


    Hank Pym said angrily.


    Before Clark could speak, Hope''s knife-like eyes swept over.


    Hank Pym shuddered and hurriedly said, "Go home first, go home first."


    Hopra walked in with Clark, and Hank Pym''s face fell instantly.


    "Wait for me, I''ll change clothes."


    Hope said something softly, and with Hank Pym''s smile, he quickly walked upstairs.


    And when Hope disappeared in front of him, Hank Pym''s face instantly turned cold, and after beckoning to Clark, he walked to the sofa beside him.


    Clark obediently followed.


    Hank Pym looked at Clark. Although he was satisfied with Clark, he was still very upset.


    But the daughter always wants to marry, if it is Clark, it is not unacceptable.


    Thinking of this, he actually felt a lot better Hank Pym''s eyes flickered, and he said lightly: "Clark, when will you come with Mike? We need to have a good talk."


    Clark was stunned.


    Hank Pym rolled his eyes and said, "Negotiate your affairs with Hope."


    This kid, why is this stupid.


    Clark pondered and said seriously: "I want to wait for my dad and Aunt Ruiwen to get married before thinking about me and Hope."


    Hank Pym frowned and muttered: "This old Mike, what a delay."


    "When will he marry Rui Wen? It won''t be until the child is born, right?"


    "My dad didn''t tell me, but he has his own plans." Clark thought for a while: "It shouldn''t be too long."


    Hank Pym nodded, and after seeing Hope coming downstairs, he closed his mouth and showed a fatherly smile: "Hope, you are so beautiful today."


    "Thank you, Hank."


    Hope nodded lightly, walked behind Clark, lay on the back of the sofa, bent over and kissed Clark''s face lightly, and asked curiously, "What are you talking about?"


    Hank Pym hurriedly said, "Nothing."


    "Really?"


    Hope looked at Clark.


    Clark said, "Uncle Hank asked about my dad."


    When the words fell, Clark got up and said to Hope, "Let''s go."


    Hope smiled and passed his hand to Clark.


    Just as the two were about to leave, Hank Pym said pitifully, "Are you sure you want to leave me, a hungry old man, guarding this terrible empty house alone, and the two of you go out to dinner?"


    Hope sighed, and when Hank Pym looked at Hope''s expression and was secretly happy, Hope''s face changed, and he said affirmatively, "Yes!"


    Hank Pym: "��"

 Chapter 502： sea ??monster

    Darkness, coldness, death.


    This is the world of the dead, this is the destination of the soul, this is where Thanos appears after his death, this is the realm of death.


    Thanos heard death.


    The voice was familiar, and he didn''t seem to have heard it for the first time.


    But there is no doubt that he was fascinated by the sound.


    Then, he saw her.


    die.


    Everything after that, he is dead as if in a dream, if the soul can still dream...


    But at the end of the ''dream'', when he was awake, he opened his eyes and reappeared in the familiar universe, on a planet.


    He looked at his hands, felt the strength of his body, and murmured, "Am I resurrected?"


    He was silent for a moment, shook hands, felt stronger than before, the blankness in his eyes quickly disappeared, and his eyes became firm again.


    die��


    Since he was resurrected this time, bringing death would be his only pursuit.


    The Infinity Stones are the fastest and most effective tool to bring death.


    Mike Kent, Odin��


    Thinking of these two people, Thanos'' eyes flashed with furious flames.


    But what makes him helpless is that he is not the opponent of the two.


    After pondering for a moment, Thanos murmured, "The Avengers, the Alliance?"


    Yes, he needs a helper.


    An idea appeared in his mind, Thanos murmured and left quickly.


    ��


    Ding dong, ding dong.


    The sudden ringing of the door bell made Ruiwen hurriedly look over.


    Putting down the book in her hand, Rui Wen walked to the door. When she opened the door and saw Orolo at the door, a smile appeared on her face unconsciously.


    "congratulation."


    Ruiwen and Orolo hugged, she already knew about Orolo.


    Orolo nodded moved, and after separating from Rui Wen, her eyes moved down unconsciously and landed on Rui Wen''s stomach.


    "I really look forward to the arrival of this little guy."


    Orolo couldn''t help but speak, and hurriedly pulled T''Challa behind him and said, "T''Challa, my fiance."


    "Ruiwen, teacher at X school."


    Rui Wen introduced herself with a smile and hurriedly said, "Come in."


    Orolo and T''Challa responded, Orolo looked inside carefully, and after not seeing Mike, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ruiwen looked at Orolo with a funny look: "Is he that scary?"


    "It''s not scary, it''s awe."


    There was obvious respect in Orolo''s tone.


    Rui Wen smiled: "What to drink?"


    "Water will do."


    T''Challa said something, and glanced at Mike''s house curiously and without leaving a trace, secretly surprised.


    Is this Mike Kent''s house?


    Before he came, he really didn''t expect that Mike Kent''s home would be so ordinary.


    "Is it a surprise?" Orolo asked T''Challa in a low voice, smiling: "I was also taken aback when I first came here."


    T''Challa responded, and after seeing Rui Wen come with two glasses of water, she immediately said, "Excuse me, Mrs. Kent."


    Rui Wen was stunned, a bright smile appeared on her face, the more she looked at T''Challa, the more pleasing to the eye.


    After Rui Wen sat down, Orolo immediately took out an invitation card from the bag she was carrying and handed it over.


    Rui Wen glanced at the time and said unexpectedly, "In such a hurry?"


    Do the math, is it less than half a month?


    "Well," Orolo explained, "Wakanda needs a king."


    Ruiwen nodded and put the invitation aside.


    "By the way, what about Mr. Kent?"


    T''Challa asked curiously.


    "Go to see the children."


    "look after baby?"


    ��


    hours ago.


    After Gwen said goodbye to Mike and Raven with his luggage, he took Harry''s special car and left with him.


    This Saturday, Gwen and a few of his friends were invited by Harry to take Osborn''s private jet to the beach in Hawaii. Harry asked Gwen to go to Kent Star.


    Although only two days off, for Harry, who owns a private jet, going to Hawaii is no different from going to the park.


    After getting off the plane, the little guys took the special car provided by Harry full of energy, came to the seaside, and rushed to the sea.


    Although spring has not yet arrived in New York, Hawaii is already as warm as summer.


    The blue sky and the slightly wet sea breeze hit the face, instantly making people feel the sultry heat unique to summer.


    Looking at the sea in front of them, Harry, Peter, and Luke waited anxiously on the beach.


    "It''s really hard for girls to change clothes."


    Luke murmured in a low voice, he couldn''t wait to rush into the sea for a swim.


    "It''s normal for girls to be slower."


    Peter said, looking at Luke''s obvious muscles, and at his bean sprouts-like body, with envy on his face.


    Harry patted the heads of the two of them lightly, pulled off the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, pointed to the beautiful body in the sun on the beach, and said smugly, "Before they change their clothes, we will You can appreciate the beauty in front of you, we are already men."


    Luke looked at Harry with contempt and looked at the sea in the distance.


    He just wanted to rush into the sea now.


    Peter glanced, blushing like a tomato, then quickly looked away and continued to look at the car in the distance.


    Harry shook his head: "You two are helpless, you don''t know the happiness of men at all."


    "Ah."


    Luke sneered suddenly, looked at Harry''s lower body, and suddenly said, "How dare you say that you are a man, you have a..."


    "Ah! Shut up!"


    Harry hurriedly pressed Luke''s mouth, blushing like a tomato.


    Luke struggled violently, but Harry roared, the whole person was crushed, and the two rolled on the beach like loach.


    Peter looked at the two helplessly.


    Just like this, dare to say it''s a man...


    "They are here!"


    Suddenly, Peter said excitedly, and after his eyes swept across the two of them quickly, it was as if he was attracted by a magnet, and he couldn''t move away from Gwen.


    Gwen was wearing a one-piece short skirt swimsuit, with a bright smile on his face, and the whole person looked full of youthful vitality.


    Compared with Gwen, Mary Jane''s swimsuit is much hotter.


    She even wore a bikini swimsuit. Although she was a little conservative compared to the adult style, it still showed her better figure than girls of the same age.


    Gwen looked at Mary Jane''s swimsuit and blushed slightly.


    She can''t wear such a swimsuit now, and Mary Jane''s development is too good.


    Looking down at herself, she sighed.


    "You two, hurry up!"


    Luke waved to the two of them, a little impatient.


    Harry looked at Luke speechlessly.


    The child is helpless.


    "Wait a long time."


    Mary Jane looked apologetic and pulled her hair together.


    "fine."


    Harry said with a smile, seeing a piece of Peter who didn''t speak, kept staring at Plaid, rolled his eyes, and patted Peter''s back hard.


    "Peter, don''t look at it, you''re drooling!"


    Peter wiped his mouth subconsciously, then looked at Harry angrily: "Harry!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Harry laughed and charged towards the sea, Peter and Luke hurriedly chasing them.


    Mary Jane looked at Harry''s back, the love in her eyes undisguised.


    It was only when her mother went to work in Osborne''s company that she guessed who helped with the family affairs.


    Since then, she has become more and more fond of Harry.


    "What are you thinking? Little beauty."


    Gwen giggled, reaching for Mary Jane''s chin.


    Mary Jane''s face blushed: "Nothing?"


    "hey-hey!"


    Gwen laughed strangely, and was shyly clapped by Mary Jane.


    "Let''s go and take you to the sea! I''ll contract you here today, dear Mary!"


    Saying that, Gwen pulled Mary Jane and rushed towards the sea.


    The two rushed into the sea laughing, looked at Peter and the three who were swimming, smiled at each other, and patted a lot of sea water at the three of them.


    Suddenly, a sea war broke out.


    Just as they were having fun, a huge creature that no one saw was coming from the bottom of the sea to the coast.


    It was a huge crocodile, a monster hundreds of meters long.


    However, this is obviously not the size that a normal crocodile can grow into.


    It devoured everything along the way, filling the empty, roaring stomach of its rapidly growing body.


    "Wow!"


    Gwen stuck his head out of the water, wiped the water from his face, looked around, and asked Mary Jane, who was closest to the coast, "Where are Luke and Harry?"


    "There."


    Mary Jane pointed.


    I saw Luke swimming fast in the water, chasing Harry on the surfboard.


    "Hahaha! Follow me and eat foot wash!"


    Luke smiled happily, and from time to time he smashed a ball of seawater at Luke with his legs.


    "Damn it! Stop me! I must teach you a good lesson!"


    Luke shouted loudly, only to be hit in the face by a cloud of water.


    Immediately, he howled and chased after him.


    Harry''s face changed.


    This guy is swimming so fast!


    He used all fours, paddling frantically.


    But as he paddled, he found that there was no sound behind him.


    When he was wondering, Peter, who was far away from him, suddenly shouted: "Harry, be careful!"


    "what??"


    While he was wondering, a figure rushed out of the water and knocked him off the surfboard.


    "Haha! Harry! You''re dead!"


    Luke shouted and pushed Harry to the bottom.


    Harry struggled, but Luke, the strongest of them all, was no match.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw the bottom of the water in the distance, like a huge moving shadow, swimming towards this side at an extremely fast speed.


    Harry patted Luke, and Luke showed Harry''s head and grinned: "What? Did you surrender?"


    "No, there seems to be something there, it''s very big!" Harry pointed to the distance and wondered: "You said, wouldn''t it be a whale or something?"


    "how is this possible!"


    Luke frowned and said, "How can those things come here."


    With that said, Luke pressed Harry down again and smiled: "Don''t try to divert my attention!"


    Harry moved his hands and feet underwater, rolled his eyes, suddenly grabbed Luke''s swimming trunks, and pulled down hard.


    Luke''s face changed, and he hurriedly let go of Harry and grabbed his swimming trunks.


    Just as he was staring at Harry as he emerged from the water, an alarm sounded in the distance.


    It was an alert to get people out of the water quickly.


    "what happened?"


    Just when a few people were puzzled, they saw a huge mouthful of blood rushed out of the sea water accompanied by a huge wave.


    A large amount of seawater flowed out from the mouth of the blood basin, and some people swimming in the seawater screamed and were swallowed.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was startled and hurriedly stepped back, while the people closer to the monster were swimming toward the shore like crazy.


    but��


    boom!


    The **** pot smashed into the water with a big mouth, splashing a wave, shooting some people out, and then a part of the huge body was exposed in the sea water, like a moving hill, with a posture full of oppression , swimming toward the shore.


    "Come on!"


    Gwen called to the crowd.


    Mary Jane and Peter, who are closer to the shore, are not in danger, but Harry and Luke will be eaten and turned into monster excrement.


    Gwen looked again at the people who were about to be swallowed in front of the monster''s giant mouth, his eyes flickered, and he dived directly into the water, turning into a vengeful spirit underwater.


    Blue flames burned on her body, and when the flesh and blood on her body melted like snow, a battle suit also appeared on her body.


    The next moment, Gwen looked at the monster in the distance, moving quickly under the water, rushing towards the crocodile beast like a blue line.


    Noticing the blue line of fire, Peter and Mary Jane, who were already on the shore, spoke, and strode to the beach, where they stored their things.


    Mary Jane nervously looked at Harry and Luke in the sea, and clenched her fists unconsciously.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Under the stirring of the giant beast, the sea water is like a terrifying roar, which makes people tremble.


    Luke and Harry struggled to swim, but they kept getting closer to the beast.


    At this moment, a blue flame flashed quickly from the two of them in the water.


    Before they could react, they were pushed back by a huge force, away from the giant beast.


    It''s Gwen.


    The two were overjoyed, and after they came to the shore quickly, they turned to look at them.


    I saw a figure with blue flames, jumping out of the water, and when the giant beast grew its mouth and bit the tourists in front, Gwen dragged the blue light and shadow, and landed on the giant with a bang. the head of the beast.


    And when it fell, a blue flame rose bloomed on the top of the giant beast.


    "hiss!"


    The giant beast let out a roar, its head slammed into the water, and its wide mouth closed.


    But the flame above its head, even if it enters the water, is burning fiercely.


    Suddenly, the giant beast was driven mad by hunger and pain.


    It tumbled in the water, churning the waves, like a storm underwater.


    If that were the case, it wouldn''t be a threat to Gwen at all.


    But at this time, a massive amount of frost energy appeared from the body of the giant beast, protecting it like a layer of ice armor. Even after the icy energy came into contact with the sea water, it was still crazy. Seawater freezes.


    Gwen was startled.


    What the **** is this? And super powers?


    call!


    A blast of frost energy spewed out of the beast''s mouth, freezing Gwen''s entire body in ice cubes.

 Chapter 503： Mikes loss

    Gwen, who was frozen into ice cubes, the flames beating in the eye sockets rose sharply, and the flames on her body burned violently. In the blink of an eye, the ice that was freezing her was melted.


    But just as she broke free from the ice, a huge tail slapped her fiercely.


    Gwen screamed and was swept away by the beast''s long tail.


    clap clap clap!


    Like a flat stone, Gwen rose and fell on the water, flying into the depths of the sea.


    "hiss!"


    The giant beast shook its head proudly and continued to rush towards the shore.


    boom!


    Gwen was like a cannonball. After flying out a distance of more than 200 meters, it slammed into the sea water violently, bursting out a mass of white spray.


    Gwen shook his head in the sea, looked at the giant beast that had washed ashore, and cried out angrily.


    The next second, blue flames spewed out from under her hands and feet, pushing her from the sea to the giant beast.


    ��!


    A blue line streaked across the sea, as if the entire sea was cut in half, and slammed into the giant beast.


    The beast swung its tail and swept towards Gwen with a gust of wind.


    Gwen ducked, or more precisely, put his hands on the tail as it swept towards her.


    "Ah!"


    Gwen screamed wildly, and blue flames poured out of her hands, wrapping around the crocodile behemoth at great speed.


    The crocodile beast screamed in pain, trying to drive the frost energy in his body, trying to put out Gwen''s flame.


    For a time, the body of the giant beast resembled a battlefield where it fought with fire, which brought great pain to it. It seemed to have lost its mind and slammed around on the coast.


    At this moment, a familiar figure appeared on the edge of the battlefield and shouted at her.


    It''s very strange, obviously in such a battle, the opponent''s cry is almost inaudible, but Gwen can hear it clearly.


    Turning around, it was Peter.


    I saw him with a chain in his hand, yelling in place, hoping Gwen would notice him.


    "This fool."


    Gwen cursed in a low voice, but jumped off the crocodile behemoth and ran towards Peter quickly.


    And the crazy crocodile beast ran to the tourists on the beach.


    Gwen grabbed the chain and said angrily, "You''re crazy!"


    "I just want to give you a weapon."


    Peter said something in a low voice, and smiled at a loss.


    Gwen looked at Peter helplessly and said, "Go away!"


    When the words fell, she turned to look at the crocodile beast, grabbed the chain that was burning with flames, and rushed up again.


    The blue flame quickly spread from Gwen''s hand to the entire chain, and the chain followed Gwen''s waving arm, as if it was injected with life, extending continuously, wrapping around the giant beast in the distance.


    One lap, two laps��


    The demonized chains were wrapped around the giant beast. When the giant beast opened its mouth and bit down on a group of tourists, Gwen let out a low voice and pulled hard while standing on the spot.


    "Boom!"


    With a clear sound, the chain tensed up instantly, and the giant beast''s roaring mouth finally stopped in front of several tourists.


    The stench was so pungent that those tourists could see the minced meat hanging from their teeth.


    A chill came out of my heart.


    Their feet were weak, and they even felt that their souls began to tremble and slowly floated out of their bodies.


    "Come on!"


    Gwen yelled at them, his legs stomping into the sand.


    Those tourists came back to their senses and stumbled to the distance.


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief, snorted lowly, the flames on his body skyrocketed, grabbed the chain and jumped up, spinning quickly around the giant beast, tying it up completely.


    When Gwen fell to the ground, she pulled the chain in her hand hard, and the mountain-like body of the giant beast fell to the ground in shocking eyes.


    The giant beast struggled violently, and a large amount of frost energy emerged from its body, colliding violently with the blue flame on its body.


    "Goodbye, poor big fellow."


    Gwen whispered, and the blue hellfire burned on the chain, instantly wrapping the entire beast.


    The giant beast wailed in pain, but the terrifying hellfire didn''t make it painful for long.


    Soon, its howls subsided.


    At this time, a figure descended from the sky and appeared beside Gwen.


    "Dad!"


    Looking at Mike in casual clothes, Gwen let out a cry, and with a thought, the chain instantly returned to its original length, and she threw it lightly and put it on her shoulder.


    She looked at the corpse of the giant beast that was quickly reduced to ashes in the flames, and said in a low voice, "Dad, what''s going on? Where did this thing come from?"


    Mike pointed to the top of his head: "There was a problem with the outer space biological laboratory of a company called Life Foundation, and three experimental reagents containing chemical drugs were dropped."


    "The three animals absorbed the reagent and then mutated. While their bodies continued to grow at a very fast rate, the medicine also gave them special abilities."


    Gwen nodded, then exclaimed, "Three! And two other monsters?"


    "Don''t worry." Mike touched Gwen''s flaming head, and said, "Before the monsters here appeared, the other two had been dealt with by the Avengers and the Fantastic Four."


    "Otherwise, where do you think I got these news from?"


    "That''s good." Gwen sighed in relief.


    Just solve it.


    "well done."


    Mike praised Gwen.


    After he knew that a giant beast appeared in Hawaii, he came here because he was worried about Gwen.


    Gwen smiled happily, the flame on his body quickly disappeared, and the whole person returned to his original appearance.


    "Come on, go home."


    "But we''ve only just arrived."


    Gwen said a little unwillingly, and muttered: "Besides, isn''t the matter here already resolved? We haven''t had a good time yet."


    "Dad, I promise not to go to dangerous places."


    Gwen raised his hand hastily to swear.


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead: "Then pay attention, I''ll go back first."


    Mike said with a smile, looked at the giant beast that was about to burn out, and disappeared in front of Gwen.


    "Dad go slow!"


    Gwen shouted happily, looked at the few friends who ran towards her, and greeted them with a smile.


    Above the sky, Mike looked at the figures of Gwen and the others, and followed them silently.


    Although he knew that with Gwen''s power, he would not encounter any danger, but he continued to follow him for a long time until he was sure that Gwen had arrived at the next attraction to play. After Raven called him, he sent T''Challa and Orolo. After telling him about coming to their house, he opened a portal and collapsed in one step.


    The rotating golden portal disappeared with Mike''s control.


    "Where''s Aurora?"


    Mike didn''t see the guests and asked Ruiwen.


    "Just now, they have to invite others."


    Ruiwen said a word and handed the two wedding invitations to Mike.


    Mike glanced at the wedding time and put it aside.


    "Is Gwen okay?"


    "No, she solved the giant beast very neatly."


    Ruiwen looked at Mike, noticed a bit of loss on Mike''s face, and after a little thought, she understood the reason.


    She hugged Mike gently and whispered, "It''s a good thing Gwen has grown up."


    Mike nodded, lowered his head and kissed Rui Wen''s forehead, smiled and said, "I just have a little sense of loss that the children no longer need me. Of course I am happy for their growth."


    Looking down, it landed on Rui Wen''s bulging belly, and a smile appeared on her face unconsciously.


    Soon, he''ll have a little guy haunting him.


    However, Orolo''s marriage gave him a wake-up call.


    Before the child was born, he also had to plan for himself and Ruiwen.


    ��


    More than ten days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Because T''Challa''s succession ceremony and the wedding will be held on the same day, the Mike family had to prepare in advance and go to Wakanda one day earlier.


    And before going to Wakanda, they would go to Kent and gather with the X-Men.


    "Gwen, are you all right? We''re leaving."


    Mike stood downstairs and shouted upstairs.


    "right away!"


    Gwen responded. In the bathroom, she sipped her lipstick and turned to Ruiwen, "How is it?"


    Ruiwen reached out and pressed Gwen''s head, turned left and right, and nodded with satisfaction: "It''s more beautiful."


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "Aunt Ruiwen, do you think my father would scold me when he saw me putting on makeup?"


    "Why scold you? You should learn now."


    Rui Wen smiled, opened the door and walked out, turned to Gwen and said, "You will surely amaze him."


    "Um!"


    Gwen responded and walked down with Ruiwen. When she noticed her father was looking at her, her eyes were obviously stunned, and her heart was beating until Mike showed a smile and complimented her, "My style." Wen grew up and became more and more beautiful'', she let go of her dangling heart.


    In the next second, the father and daughter turned to look at Rui Wen who came downstairs, stretched out a hand to him, and made an inviting gesture.


    Rui Wen smiled, put her hand on the two of them, nodded to the two, and muttered, "It''s a bit difficult to choose."


    She looked left and right, let go of Mike''s hand, and chose Gwen.


    Mike pressed his chest and looked at Ruiwen with a painful expression, a heartbroken look.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Giggle!"


    Rui Wen smiled happily and held Mike''s hand at the same time.


    Mike smiled at the two of them and said, "Let''s go."


    With the voice, a card fell from Mike''s fingertips and disappeared, and then a portal appeared in front of the three of them.


    After one step, the three came to the Kent star, their home on the Kent planet.


    Although it has not been completed yet, it has been more than half completed in a short period of time, and it is already habitable. Eric and Charles usually live here.


    "so beautiful!"


    Looking at the palace in front of him, Gwen praised.


    This is their future home. As long as she thinks about it, she is very happy.


    Can��


    "Where are they waiting for us?"


    Gwen stared blankly at the palace in front of him.


    It was so big that she couldn''t find her way.


    Just as Mike was about to turn on his super vision, Charles'' voice suddenly appeared in their minds.


    "Now move forward."


    Following Charles'' command, everyone walked into the palace and walked for a long time. When Gwen was about to faint, they finally saw Charles and the others.


    At this time, Clark and Hope, Charles and Jean, Eric and Hela, and old acquaintances from X school are all here.


    "Long time no see, Logan!"


    Mike greeted with a smile, hugged Logan, and nodded to Emma beside him: "Emma, ??eh?"


    He seemed to sense something, looked at Emma''s belly, and was about to say congratulations, Emma''s eyes lit up, and she said in Mike''s mind with her ability: "Logan doesn''t know yet, I want to give him a surprise."


    Mike nodded and greeted the others.


    "Remy, Scott!"


    Mike said hello, said hello to old friends whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, and nodded to the Phantom Cats.


    The Kents, a dozen X-Men...


    People who didn''t know, thought they were going to fight a war that would destroy the planet.


    "lets go."


    Mike told everyone, and after the group left the palace, they came to the small square in front of the palace, and flew to Wakanda in the spaceship provided by Wakanda.


    ��


    Wakanda is located in eastern Africa. It has always been isolated from the world. On the surface, it is a poor and backward agricultural country, but it is actually the most technologically advanced country on earth, with a unique and rare resource vibrating gold.


    The capital and largest city is Berning Zana.


    And Mike their destination ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is Berning Zana.


    Flying over this hot land, everyone entered Wakanda, looking at the scenery below, everyone exclaimed.


    This is completely different from what they think of Africa.


    Orderly and advanced.


    The spaceship gradually landed in front of the palace in Wakanda. After the spaceship landed, T''Challa and Orolo, who had received the news in advance, came to greet them.


    The Kent family, this is a family that the whole world needs to take seriously. Although T''Challa is the king who is about to be registered, it is not necessary to welcome them in person.


    Mike and Raven stepped out of the spaceship first, followed by the Kent family, followed by the X-Men.


    Everyone stepped on the expensive carpet and walked towards T''Challa and Orolo, and T''Challa and T''Challa also moved towards them.


    Unique to Wakanda, the guards, all composed of women, lined up on both sides with long guns, attracting curious eyes from everyone.


    "Well, he''s the king, do you want to salute?"


    Phantom Cat, Fire Man, Ice Man, and Steel Man whispered at the back.


    When Remy LeBeau heard this, he nodded to them seriously.


    Both sides stopped in the middle of the carpet.


    T''Challa smiled: "Welcome to Wakanda!"


    Mike nodded: "We are honored to receive your invitation."


    Looking at the two people who were talking, the four young X-Men who walked at the back hurriedly bowed to T''Challa.


    T''Challa was stunned, but Orolo couldn''t help laughing, and said to the four: "There is no need to salute here."


    The four''s faces turned red.


    Remy LeBeau looked indifferent and sighed at them, looking like you guys are hopelessly stupid.


    The four glared at Remy Lebeau, but after seeing that T''Challa and Mike had walked with everyone to the palace not far away, they hurriedly accelerated their pace and followed.

 Chapter 504： challenge

    After entering the palace of Wakanda with T''Challa, T''Challa led the people on the Wakanda side and had a friendly and close conversation with Kent Star. The two sides finalized the ally relationship of mutual cooperation, as long as T''Challa held the enthronement. The ceremony, officially becoming the king of Wakanda, and then signing a cooperation agreement, their alliance relationship is officially determined.


    After the two sides talked, Wakanda entertained them with the highest specifications.


    Because T''Challa and Orolo were about to get married, with this relationship, the atmosphere of the banquet seemed very harmonious.


    After the banquet, because T''Challa and Orolo had to prepare for tomorrow''s wedding, the two temporarily bid farewell to Mike and the others, while T''Challa pushed his sister Shuri out, and she led Mike and the others to tour the tile. The capital of Kanda.


    Su Rui is a very lively girl, and her words are full of pride for her country.


    The capital of Wakanda is very peculiar. There are both high-rise buildings in big cities and buildings with native African characteristics. The two sides are merged here, showing a strange harmonious picture.


    Wakanda''s palace, the market in the capital, Shuri''s research institute in the underground vibranium mines...


    Standing in his own research institute, Su Rui proudly showed some research results to Mike and others.


    Wakanda has a lot of vibranium, and even developed a technology with vibranium as the core.


    life, medicine, weapons...


    They pushed the usefulness of vibranium to the limit.


    While introducing some of the gadgets she developed, Su Rui paid attention to the expressions of the crowd. After seeing many X-Men looking in astonishment, she was very proud, but after noticing a few people from the Kent family, she noticed that they After the expression she expected did not appear, surprise flashed in her eyes.


    She looked at Clark with a sudden look in her eyes.


    This is the son of Krypton, and maybe he has mastered all the technology of Krypton.


    Compared to the entire Krypton technology, these things of hers may really be just gadgets.


    Su Rui was a little lost.


    "Nice stuff, you''re a genius."


    At this time, Eric, who mastered the future technology company, praised, and his eyes were full of admiration for Su Rui.


    Su Rui showed a smile: "You are really insightful, and I look forward to cooperating with you in future technology."


    Eric nodded and said, "Can I take a look?"


    "sure!"


    Su Rui was very grand: "But there are some things, please don''t touch them."


    "thanks."


    Eric responded and looked around curiously. After seeing Hela still standing in place, he pulled Hela away.


    Everyone moved at will, and they were also curious about Wakanda''s technology.


    Mike walked to the glass of the research room and looked at the suspension rails that transported vibranium outside, and the maglev trains that transported vibranium. He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    It''s really hard to mine vibranium like this, if Eric can help...


    Thinking about that picture, Mike couldn''t help but smile.


    "Are you wondering if Eric could mine these vibraniums with his abilities?"


    Riven looked at Mike with a smile in her eyes.


    Mike: "��"


    Reaching out and pinching Ruiwen''s nose.


    "You''re about to become a roundworm in my stomach."


    "Please pay attention to the impact, don''t show your affection in public, so as not to cause adverse effects."


    Gwen floated over lightly like a ghost, and after saying something to them, floated away lightly.


    Mike and Ruiwen: "��"


    "puff!"


    Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing, and Mike shook his head helplessly.


    Looking back at the reaction of the two, Gwen sighed, and then looked at his three brothers, and after seeing that they were also holding the hand of her girlfriend, or her future girlfriend, she sighed heavily.


    They are all guys who forget about their sister when they have a woman.


    As she said that, she looked at the X-Men, and after seeing that they all had friends or companions, she suddenly thought of her little friends, and unconsciously thought of Peter.


    "That fool."


    Thinking of the last time he dealt with the giant beast, he gave himself a weapon, Gwen scolded lowly, but a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hi, Gwen."


    Su Rui smiled and walked to Gwen who was alone: ??"Do you want me to show you something exciting?"


    Saying that, Su Rui winked at Gwen.


    Gwen was startled: "Okay!"


    She is feeling bored by herself.


    Su Rui held Gwen and walked to a clearing.


    "This is my invention, the remote driving system."


    Saying that, Su Rui wore the Qimo Youzhu bracelet on his wrist, and a car formed from purple energy appeared in front of them.


    "Wow!"


    Gwen let out an exclamation.


    "Doing this will allow you to participate in thrilling missions without risking your life, isn''t it great?"


    Su Rui happily introduced, waved to Gwen, and said, "I''ll show you."


    As she said that, she took Gwen into the car, and a car that she had placed outside the research institute in advance was also quietly started and drove out of the garage.


    "get ready!"


    Su Rui clenched the steering wheel, his eyes flashed with excitement, and started the car.


    The next second, a simulated real picture appeared outside the car window, and the research institute in front of them disappeared, turning into a picture on the street.


    "here we go!"


    Su Rui stepped on the accelerator with one foot, and when the car started, the scene in front of him quickly passed by.


    Gwen looked at this scene in surprise.


    Wouldn''t it be possible to see the real situation outside at home?


    But��


    She stretched out her hand.


    Apart from vision, there are no other senses, which lacks some authenticity. Although it looks exciting, it lacks the stimulation of other senses, which always makes Gwen feel fake.


    Compared with this, she prefers the feeling of rampant and indomitable after demonizing the driving gear with hellfire.


    That''s the real thrill.


    The excited Su Rui looked at Gwen and saw that her face was calm, and she even yawned. It was as if someone had poured cold water on her, and the excitement on her face quickly disappeared. stopped.


    In the next instant, the car made of energy disappeared, as did the seat under Gwen and Su Rui''s buttocks, and the two of them fell on the mat with a click.


    Su Rui sat on the ground with a puzzled look at Gwen.


    "Why are you so calm?"


    Gwen blinked, a calm face quickly filled with excitement: "So scary, so exciting!"


    Su Rui: "��"


    She felt insulted.


    However, the other party was from the Kent family, and the exciting pictures she saw were indeed not comparable to her remote control.


    Thinking about it this way, Su Rui didn''t find it so difficult to accept.


    "Can you act a little more fake? Miss Gwen!"


    Su Rui looked at Gwen speechlessly, then couldn''t help laughing.


    Gwen smiled happily, and after the laughter stopped, she said to Su Rui seriously: "My ability can be used to manipulate the vehicle, if there is a chance, I will show you, and you will understand why I do this. calm down."


    Having said that, Su Rui felt like a kitten in his heart, instantly filled with curiosity.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mike came over, asked in a low voice, and nodded to Su Rui.


    "nothing."


    Gwen said with a smile and said to Su Rui, "Sister Su Rui is about to take me to see other good things."


    Su Rui responded, but couldn''t help asking Mike, "Mr. Kent, can I ask you a question?"


    After Mike nodded, Su Rui said nervously, "Kent Star, how did you bring it back? That''s a planet!"


    She looked at Mike with bright eyes, all slowly curious.


    "It was originally a living planet, and I brought it back using space jumping technology."


    "Space jumping technology? Wait, a living planet?"


    Su Rui''s eyes widened. She thought her question would be answered when she heard the answer, but now she has more questions.


    "Yes, a living planet."


    Mike said with a smile, and winked at him: "That was a very exciting trip."


    "Quick! Tell me about it!"


    Su Rui was very excited.


    Although she likes scientific research and is a talented girl, she is also an adventurous girl at heart. If her brother T''Challa didn''t allow her to go out, she would take the weapons and equipment she invented and go outside to take risks.


    "Gwen and I went with me, let her speak for you."


    Mike said, turned to meet Ruiwen''s eyes, and walked over with a smile.


    And Su Rui also pulled Gwen to the side and began to listen to Gwen''s adventure story.


    Half a day passed quickly.


    At night, they were arranged in a guest room in the palace of Wakanda.


    Early the next morning, everyone put on a brand new dress and walked out of their rooms.


    The men basically wore suits, and the women wore beautiful dresses.


    Because everyone''s appearance is quite good, standing together looks very seductive and attracts a lot of attention.


    Led by a female bodyguard, after eating the breakfast full of Wakanda characteristics, everyone rested for a while and then came to the main hall where the ceremony was about to be held.


    In Wakanda, the position of the king is hereditary, but before becoming a king, he must stand the challenge of people from other tribes. Only by being challenged and recognized by people from other tribes can he become the king of Wakanda.


    Before today, T''Challa had already withstood the challenge and became the king of Wakanda. Today''s enthronement ceremony was just a passing scene.


    There were not as many people who came to watch the enthronement ceremony as expected, and the enthronement ceremony was not as complicated as imagined.


    In addition to the patriarchs of the four major tribes who brought some of the main characters in the tribe, there were only Wakanda''s personal guards, T''Challa''s mother and sister, and Mike and his party from Kent.


    This is the first time that outsiders have come to watch the enthronement ceremony of King Wakanda.


    When everyone was curiously looking at the people of other tribes in Wakanda, other people in the hall were also looking at Mike and his party, and most of the Wakanda people''s eyes were on Mike, carefully looking at Mike .


    They are not primitive tribes with backward news and no fear. They have naturally heard about Mike, and even watched the video of Mike fighting.


    The man who brought back a planet that could bring punishment to every corner of the world at any time, crushed almost all countries, and safely sent most of the mutants to the planet of Kent, has become a legend.


    Mike followed the gazes that fell on him, and raised his eyebrows slightly after seeing those people hurriedly looking away.


    Is he so scary?


    At this moment, the door of the main hall was opened, and T''Challa walked in under the **** of the guards, nodded to the crowd, and walked towards the throne in the middle.


    On both sides of the throne are the seats of the patriarchs of the four major tribes of Wakanda, and the people they brought stand behind their respective patriarchs. As for Mike and his party, because they are guests, they are arranged in a side seat.


    With everyone watching, T''Challa sat on the throne.


    "Riverside Tribes, offer loyalty and abundant food to the noble King T''Challa."


    "The mining tribe, offering loyalty and rich minerals to the noble king T''Challa."


    "The trade tribe, dedicate loyalty and wealth to the noble King T''Challa."


    Following the voices of the three tribal patriarchs, the three tribes stood up one after another and expressed their respect to T''Challa with Wakanda''s special gesture.


    Then, the three tribes looked towards the last tribe, the frontier tribe.


    Border tribes, who usually appear as ordinary herdsmen, are actually well-trained soldiers constitute the first solid line of defense to guard Wakanda, so their allegiance is more important, but now...


    Looking at the unmoved border tribe, everyone frowned.


    At this moment, Wakabi, the patriarch of the border tribe, stood up and said to T''Challa with a cold expression: "We will naturally also be loyal, but after this challenge."


    "What challenge? Isn''t the challenge over?"


    The Patriarch of the Binhe Tribe asked inexplicably.


    As soon as the words fell, soldiers from two border tribes walked in with a black man.


    The man had a strong build and a sinister face, and when he saw T''Challa, his whole person became dangerous.


    It''s like a hyena showing its fangs, trying to tear the black panther from the throne off the throne.


    "He''s Eric Stevens, an American secret agent who has captured the body of Ulysses Crow."


    Ulysses Crowe!


    When everyone in Wakanda heard this, they were shocked, and the eyes of the man changed.


    Ulysses Crowe, the sinner of their Wakanda, not only stole the vibranium, but also hurt their people, but they have never been caught,


    Later, Wakabi, the patriarch of the border tribe, continued: "Of course, that''s not his real name."


    Saying that, he looked at Eric Stevens, and T''Challa''s expression changed slightly.


    Eric Stevens said with a blank face: "I am Nigadaka, the son of Prince Nidrob!"


    Everyone exclaimed, but before giving everyone time to doubt his identity, he took out evidence about his identity.


    He ripped off a necklace with a ring from under his neck, shook it in front of everyone, stared at T''Challa coldly, and said, "I want to use the rights given to me by blood, for the sake of the king and the black panther. identity, challenge you!"

 Chapter 505： gap

    Human emotions are amazing.


    T''Challa and Eric Stevens.


    Obviously they are two people who have not met before today, but they are entangled because of the grievances between the previous generation.


    Their father is a brother, in other words, the two of them are cousins.


    There is no love for each other, a meeting is a challenge and a fight.


    Eric Stevens did it, not just for the Wakanda throne, but for revenge.


    Many years ago, his father, Nidrob, was preparing to use a rebellion to control Wakanda because of his private sales of vibration gold weapons, which in turn made Wakanda adopt a more active foreign policy approach, even at the cost of war. To fight the unfair treatment encountered by black people in the corresponding countries, and try to start a war that affects the whole world.


    After T''Challa''s father discovered his brother''s conspiracy, he tried to stop the other party, but Nidrob chose to attack. As a result, the brothers killed each other and Nidrob died.


    So, Eric Stevens vowed from that day on to let the T''Challa family taste the pain of losing a loved one.


    After confirming the identity of Eric Stevens, T''Challa agreed to the opponent''s challenge.


    This is their Wakanda tradition, and if he doesn''t accept the challenge, the other tribes won''t recognize him as king.


    Both T''Challa and Eric Stevens couldn''t wait for the challenge.


    One is to give his wife a perfect wedding, and the other is to get revenge.


    After a hasty but rigorous preparation, the challenge begins.


    The challenge is on a platform next to a cliff.


    The gurgling water flows from here, gathers with a large number of water currents, and falls into a waterfall.


    As the two about to duel were preparing for a duel, Orolo, wearing a Wakanda-style wedding dress, fell from the sky along with the strong wind.


    She was like a goddess of thunder and wind, looking angrily at Eric Stevens, the man who messed up her wedding.


    Eric Stevens froze in his heart, his eyes swept across Orolo and Mike quickly, and smiled at them, saying: "I heard that you are here to form an alliance, if I become a king, The alliance thing is still valid."


    Arrogant, arrogant.


    Before starting the battle, he has positioned himself as the winner.


    But Mike also saw confidence in this guy.


    Mike said lightly: "Alliance? Are you worthy?"


    They agreed to form an alliance with T''Challa, and an important reason was because Orolo and T''Challa were married, and the reason why he sheltered the children of X school and helped them in the previous disaster against the mutants.


    As for this Eric Stevens...


    Mike really can''t stand it.


    Although Eric Stevens was very dissatisfied, he did not dare to show it.


    Anyone who knows about Mike knows that this is a person who cannot be messed with, and that the Kent family is terrifying.


    He squeezed out a smile, turned his head to look at T''Challa, who took the potion and released the super power brought by the heart-shaped grass, and laughed coldly.


    "Is that your fianc��e? She''s very beautiful. If I become a king, I''ll marry her, and hold her under my body to give birth to a few..."


    "To shut up!"


    T''Challa roared and looked at Eric Stevens angrily.


    He knew that the other party wanted to provoke him, and wanted to use this to influence his judgment in battle, but he couldn''t help but be angry.


    When Eric Stevens saw T''Challa''s expression, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The next second, as the challenge began, the two rushed towards each other at the same time.


    The weapons intersected with a crisp sound.


    T''Challa held a short spear in one hand and a shield in the other. When he blocked Eric Stevens'' two weapons with the shield, the short spear in his hand stabbed out.


    But Eric Stevens'' eyes flashed fiercely, and the weapon in his hand stabbed T''Challa''s head and neck at a faster speed.


    Although T''Challa was angry, she had no intention of exchanging her life with the opponent, so she could only raise her shield to block the opponent''s attack.


    Seeing this, a murderous smile appeared on the corner of Eric Stevens'' mouth, and the weapons in his hands smashed towards T''Challa like a continuous torrential rain.


    But T''Challa did not panic at all, with a strong shield and a weapon, the defense was leaking.


    For a time, the clashing sound of weapons sounded like a series of rapid drum beats.


    Suddenly, a cold light bloomed in T''Challa''s hand, passed through Eric Stevens'' intensive attack, and accurately stabbed the opponent''s face.


    Eric Stevens hurriedly turned his face.


    "Bah!"


    With a clear sound, a bloodstain appeared on his face.


    He let out a miserable cry, and T''Challa''s eyes flashed with a hint of hesitation. He, who should be chasing after the victory, put away his weapon and took a defensive posture.


    Seeing this scene, Mike sighed regretfully.


    T''Challa is going to lose.


    He kept his hands on the enemy, but the enemy wanted to kill him, and he had just missed the best opportunity to win.


    Sure enough, after this stab, Eric Stevens seemed to be crazy, and his life-threatening attitude became more and more crazy, and T''Challa fell into the disadvantage.


    Seeing this scene, except for the people from the border tribe, the faces of others are not good-looking, and as Orolo becomes more and more nervous and in a worse and worse mood, the whole sky is covered with clouds, as if it will collapse at any time. .


    "Orolo won''t kill that guy with lightning."


    Charles muttered, tapped his temple lightly, and connected himself to Mike.


    "Dad, the situation is not good."


    Mike nodded vaguely: "T''Challa will lose."


    "Can we help him?"


    "This is a duel ceremony in Wakanda. Even if you help, you will be rejected by T''Challa, and it will even destroy the relationship between the two sides."


    "Do you just watch him lose and be killed by the other party?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll watch."


    Mike whispered.


    With Mike''s words, Charles was relieved.


    At this time, everyone suddenly exclaimed.


    I saw T''Challa''s leg was cut by Eric Stevens'' weapon, and he stumbled and lost his balance.


    In such a fierce battle, losing the balance of the body means failure.


    Sure enough, before T''Challa could stabilize her body, a series of attacks fell.


    One wrong step, one wrong step.


    As the sharp blade pierced T''Challa''s stomach, the exclamations continued.


    At this moment, the lightning started to riot with Orolo''s emotions, and Orolo flew up like a storm goddess, looking down at Eric Stevens, as long as the other party dared to move, The appearance of directly hacking the opponent to death.


    In an instant, the atmosphere became tense.


    The people of other tribes, including T''Challa''s mother and sister, although they were worried about T''Challa, they did not move at all. Instead, because of Orolo''s actions, they began to guard Orolo and Mike.


    This is their Wakanda tradition, the king''s challenge ceremony, and no third person is allowed to intervene.


    Eric Stevens pulled out a stiff smile and said to T''Challa, who was kneeling on the ground: "Oh, this is you! This is the king of Wakanda!? Let a woman participate in this sacred In a duel?"


    T''Challa pressed his wound, his face full of pain. He looked up at Orolo and shook his head: "No."


    "But!"


    Orolo looked at T''Challa nervously, with worry in his eyes.


    "This is Wakanda''s rules." T''Challa stood up staggeringly and said firmly: "Don''t let me lose Wakanda''s pride and honor."


    His eyes met with Orolo, his eyes flickered, and there was a hint of pleading.


    Orolo bit her lip, her heart dazed.


    She could kill Eric Stevens with just a wave of her hand, but T''Challa''s insistence made her embarrassed.


    She respects her lover, but the premise of respecting the other party is that the other party will lose his life.


    The balance in her heart slowly tilted toward her hands.


    Even if T''Challa would quarrel with her afterwards, or even break up because of it, she would save the other party''s life.


    Thinking of this, the blankness in her eyes quickly disappeared, but just as she was about to wave, Charles'' voice sounded in her mind.


    "Don''t do it, T''Challa will be fine."


    Hearing this, Orolo hurriedly looked at Charles.


    Charles nodded affirmatively.


    Orolo took a deep breath, and without the slightest doubt, dissipated his abilities and returned to his original position.


    Seeing this, Eric Stevens smiled and whispered to T''Challa, "You just lost your only chance to survive, my dear brother."


    Before he finished speaking, he wiped the weapon in his hand on T''Challa''s wrist and cut off T''Challa''s tendons. When the weapon in T''Challa''s hand slipped with force, he appeared behind T''Challa, with the weapon in his hand. The short blade rested on T''Challa''s neck.


    Eric Stevens sneered, as if saying something in T''Challa''s ear.


    "Ah!"


    T''Challa cried out angrily.


    But along with his roar, a blood-colored fountain appeared in front of everyone.


    His neck was cut open.


    With the screams of grief and indignation, Eric Stevens took advantage of the situation and inserted the sharp blade in T''Challa''s heart again and stirred it hard, completely cutting off T''Challa''s vitality.


    Seeing this scene, T''Challa''s mother and sister almost fainted, and Orolo also stunned and looked at Charles dully.


    Didn''t you say it''s alright?


    Now that this is the case, it doesn''t seem like it''s okay...


    Charles twitched his mouth and looked at Mike: "Dad, you won''t be playing around."


    Mike smiled and said, "Just wait."


    Hearing this, Charles squeezed out a smile at Orolo: "It''ll be fine, he said."


    Charles pointed to Mike.


    Orolo nodded with difficulty, but looking at T''Challa''s body, she couldn''t bear to turn around and flew to T''Challa''s mother and sister Shuri.


    When T''Challa died, Eric Stevens would not let the mother and daughter go, but as long as Orolo was with them, no one would dare to do anything to them.


    Because Orolo is an X-Men, a man from Kent.


    "Orolo, please, avenge T''Challa."


    "Sister-in-law, my brother he..."


    The two looked at Orolo sadly.


    Orolo shook his head at them and whispered, "Don''t worry, Mr. Kent said it''s fine."


    Upon hearing this, the two of them had hope in their hearts again, and looked at Mike with tears in their eyes.


    Mike looked at the high-spirited Eric Stevens below, watched the other party wear the animal tooth necklace symbolizing the king, and watched people from other tribes saluting him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    How proud you are now, how ridiculous your expression will be in a while.


    Before T''Challa''s neck was wiped off, with Mike''s incarnation, a green light with a strange rune wrapped around T''Challa''s wrist almost unnoticed.


    Mike counted the time.


    Gee!


    The smile on Eric Stevens'' face is about to disappear.


    "Mr. Kent, you rejected my alliance just now, but now I''m the king of Wakanda, you..."


    "You don''t understand human speech?"


    Suddenly, Charles said coldly, then looked at Eric Stevens playfully, and said, "Don''t you think that what you just said in T''Challa''s ear, no one can hear it? Or, do you think I won''t use my ability to control your words?"


    Hearing this, Eric Stevens''s expression changed.


    Although he was arrogant, he really had no confidence in the face of the Kent family.


    Because any one of them can easily kill him, easily kill all the Wakandas present, and even take control of the country whenever they want.


    Facing such a big gap, he could only look at the Kent family standing high on the cliff with a pleasing smile.


    "Huh!" Gwen waved his hand in disgust: "This smile is disgusting."


    "Huh." Eric laughed coldly.


    Eric Stevens'' face stiffened, but he didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction.


    The matter of forming an alliance has long been forgotten by him now, and why is what he said to T''Challa just now not known to others, that is what he is considering now.


    Just as he, as a king, was about to announce his first order, a sound of surprise sounded again.


    Just when he was puzzled, everyone looked behind him in horror.


    I saw that T''Challa, who had just been killed by him, seemed to be going through a time reversal. The wounds on his chest and neck quickly disappeared, and the whole person came back to life.


    Wait, it''s alive! ?


    He watched this scene in horror, while Orolo and T''Challa''s family looked at T''Challa with excitement.


    T''Challa gasped violently.


    He remembered very clearly that he had just been killed, but now... he doesn''t understand why he was resurrected again.


    But now is not the time to think about it.


    He just wants revenge now.


    Not for myself, but for my father.


    Yes, his father.


    He had doubts about his father''s death before, and felt that his father''s death was not a natural death at all.


    Now, he finally understood.


    To be precise, the other party told him before his death.


    Eric Stevens, before coming out today, had met his father and poisoned him!

 Chapter 506： The future can be expected

    Who would have thought that a slain person would be resurrected?


    T''Challa himself didn''t expect it, but he was grateful for the resurrection because it gave him a chance for revenge.


    Eric Stevens didn''t expect it, so when he just killed T''Challa, he told what he did, just to make T''Challa go to **** with unwillingness.


    But now, T''Challa has climbed out of **** with unwillingness and anger.


    Did he do it?


    Eric Stevens looked at Mike instinctively.


    Among the people present, only Mike has such an ability.


    "You actually killed him!"


    T''Challa looked at Eric Stevens angrily, picked up the short blade he had dropped from the ground, and pointed it at Eric Stevens again.


    "Kill him? Who is he?"


    Eric Stevens wouldn''t be stupid enough to admit it in front of so many people, he still thinks about the Wakanda throne, and a man who killed the previous king wouldn''t be recognized by others as Wakanda of the king.


    T''Challa took a deep breath, he really underestimated his cousin who met for the first time.


    The other party is forbearance, bloodthirsty, and even shameless.


    The other party poisoned his father, using a kind of poison made with mutant abilities, and after killing the target, the poison would disappear completely within a period of time, so they couldn''t find anything abnormal.


    "fighting?"


    Eric Stevens looked at T''Challa''s actions, ruthless in his heart, and said coldly: "Since I can kill you once, I can kill you twice! Besides, I really enjoy the feeling of killing you. "


    When the words fell, he took the lead in rushing up amid the exclamations of the crowd with a cruel smile.


    This challenge is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    T''Challa stood there, watching Eric Stevens rushing in, but his head was calm.


    At this moment, all the anger and unwillingness turned into the power accumulated in his body.


    Eric Stevens rushed up like a mad hyena, and the weapon in his hands swept the deadly part of T''Challa like fangs with a cold light.


    But T''Challa just looked at each other calmly. At the moment Eric Stevens''s weapon fell, he decisively took over one of the weapons with his body, and left a **** wound. He put the weapon in his hand into Eric Stevens'' body.


    The two let out a painful howl at the same time, fighting together like two beasts fighting each other.


    But this time, T''Challa didn''t have any guilt or hesitation in his heart because his father killed the other''s father.


    There is no super power, no black panther suits, only the most primitive hand-to-hand combat and fighting.


    With the battle, Eric Stevens had a trace of fear in his heart, to be precise, scruples and unwillingness.


    He wasn''t afraid to exchange his life with T''Challa, but he was afraid that after he exchanged his life for his life, T''Challa was resurrected by Mike...


    In that case, his death would have no meaning at all.


    And it was because of this hesitation that he lost.


    After T''Challa sent the weapon in his hand into Eric Stevens'' stomach, his fist fell fiercely on the opponent''s chin. It was directly knocked out.


    T''Challa held his opponent''s weapon hanging on the ground, pinched Eric Stevens, who had passed out, and stabbed it fiercely.


    "Ding!"


    With a clear sound, the short spear rubbed Eric Stevens'' face and fell, leaving a bloodstain on the other''s face again.


    He still didn''t give up.


    He is not Eric Stevens, not a man controlled by hatred and anger.


    He is also not his father, and can ruthlessly kill his uncle''s only son.


    He is T''Challa, the king of Wakanda.


    As a king, cruelty and killing were not the ideals and education he had always received.


    "call!"


    He gasped violently, dropped the weapon in his hand, and said to the already dumbfounded crowd: "Take him down and lock him up in the strictest prison."


    After a pause, he said to everyone: "He was involved in the murder of the previous king, don''t let him die, wait for him to wake up and put him on trial."


    When the words fell, he moved his body, which was swaying slowly, and could fall down at any time. He looked up at Mike and said, "You did it just now, Mr. Kent?"


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "Get ready, today''s wedding hasn''t been held yet."


    When the words fell, a card appeared at the fingertips, which turned into a light spot and dissipated, but a green light full of life appeared on T''Challa.


    Rejuvenation.


    Green light wrapped around T''Challa''s body, and the wounds on his body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing this scene, Wakanda''s people clenched their fists at Mike, crossed their arms in front of their chests, and lowered their heads slightly.


    Mike smiled and left with everyone.


    T''Challa looked at Mike''s back gratefully, but his eyes fell on Orolo, who stretched out his arms.


    Orolo''s eyes were red, and he ran towards him, hugging him.


    "Is our wedding still going on?"


    Orolo couldn''t help but ask.


    T''Challa didn''t hesitate at all: "Of course!"


    "It''s not over yet, is it?"


    When the words fell, he kissed Orolo.


    Looking at this scene, the people in Wakanda showed their aunt''s smile, but when they saw the patriarch of the border tribe, their faces became serious.


    Upon seeing this, Wakabi, the patriarch of the border tribe, showed a wry smile: "About Eric Stevens, I just want to repay his kindness for killing Ulysses Crow, his murder of the last king. , I really don''t know."


    "These things will be discussed when you are in prison, we will not wish you."


    The leader of the guards, Okoye, said coldly, pointing the spear in his hand to his husband.


    Wakabi sighed and held out his hands to him.


    Okoye waved his hand, and the female soldiers of the Guards with bald heads walked out one by one and took away the people from the border tribe.


    "Oh!"


    Princess Su Rui covered her faintly red eyes, looked at T''Challa who were still hugging each other, and said speechlessly: "Enough is enough, it will be dark if you hug again, hurry up and prepare for the wedding!"


    When the words fell, she turned around and chased after Mike and the others.


    She must thank them well.


    ��


    The wedding was finally held at night, and T''Challa also completed the most important day of his life.


    To be precise, what happened today was richer and more important to him than he imagined.


    As T''Challa and Orolo exchanged marriage tokens, their wedding was complete.


    Next, is the carnival of the entire capital.


    Wine, music, fireworks��


    The whole city became a sea of ??festivities.


    Mike sat with the crowd and enjoyed an exotic carnival.


    But Gwen was quietly pulled away from the crowd by Su Rui.


    "What''s wrong? Sister Su Rui?"


    Gwen looked at Su Rui curiously.


    Sister Su Rui?


    Su Rui was even happier when she heard Gwen address her.


    She winked at Gwen and said, "A fun thing for you."


    Fun?


    Hearing this, Gwen immediately became interested.


    The two trot all the way to Su Rui''s laboratory.


    "here."


    Su Rui brought Gwen to the gift prepared for him.


    It was a black motorcycle, a motorcycle made by Zhenjin.


    The body of the car is beautifully streamlined, like a black panther lying on the ground.


    "Is this for me?"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "right!"


    Su Rui said proudly: "This motorcycle is made of Zhenjin. Although it is not equipped with weapons, it is the most powerful weapon built by Zhenjin."


    In addition, this motorcycle is also the most expensive motorcycle in the world.


    It is said that Zhenjin is on the black market, and one gram can be sold for one dollar. If you do this, the price of this car will be terrifying.


    Gwen''s hand touched the motorcycle, feeling the touch that made her feel good, and the arc of the corners of her mouth widened.


    "When you grow up, I will send it to you. After all, you are still old..."


    "I''m going to try!"


    "what?"


    "I''m going to try it!"


    Gwen looked at Su Rui.


    Su Rui smiled and said, "Can you ride?"


    If she remembered correctly, Gwen was only twelve.


    "Remember what I told you yesterday about my ability to manipulate vehicles?"


    Gwen said, a hand on the motorcycle ignited a blue flame.


    Motorcycles, she has long coveted another Ghost Rider Johnny''s car, and now she has it too.


    Su Rui looked at the flames emerging from Gwen''s fingertips and exclaimed, "What''s going on? Why are you on fire, what should I do? You... ah!"


    Suddenly, she saw a lot of flames bursting out of Gwen''s body. After the flesh and blood on his body was swallowed up by the flames, white bones were exposed, and the whole person turned into a burning skeleton in the blink of an eye.


    Su Rui stepped back in horror.


    "I''m Gwen, and that''s my ability."


    Gwen smiled at Su Rui, then put his hands on the motorcycle, and when he was about to demonize it, he asked Su Rui, "Does it have a name?"


    "not yet."


    Su Rui looked at Gwen''s movements curiously and shook his head.


    "How about a night leopard?"


    Gwen whispered as blue flames spread over the body of the motorcycle.


    Su Rui widened his eyes and said, "As you like."


    The next second, blue flames swept across the body of the motorcycle, and then the body underwent a wonderful change under Su Rui''s gaze.


    A blue flame pattern appeared on the original pure black motorcycle body, but in the flame pattern, there was a pair of white bone hands. In addition, a skull mask appeared on the black panther logo of the motorcycle. His face, and the wheels were also burning with blue flames.


    Looking at the changed motorcycle in front of him, Su Rui swallowed.


    Now the night leopard has become more aggressive and domineering, and even full of a mysterious and strange taste, it looks very cool and handsome.


    "Beauty, do you want me to take you for a ride?"


    Gwen smiled and made an inviting gesture to Su Rui.


    Su Rui was a little scared looking at the flames burning on the body, but more curious and excited.


    "Don''t worry, these flames won''t hurt you."


    With that said, Gwen got into the car and took hold of the handlebars.


    hum!


    The car roared and blue flames came out of the exhaust.


    Su Rui hesitated, and boldly sat in the car.


    "Let''s go! Haha!"


    With Gwen laughing wildly, the motorcycle rushed out of the lab''s garage.


    boom!


    In an instant, the world in front of Su Rui''s eyes became blurred.


    She screamed in her heart, and the whole person became extremely excited.


    Now, she finally understood why Gwen was so calm when she was in the car she was driving yesterday.


    Because now it''s so exciting!


    The world in front of them was rapidly regressing, only the monster-like wind roared in their ears, and only a little blue flame fluttered in front of them, and they left everything behind.


    On the ground, on the water, on the cliffs��


    When they stopped, they had left Wakanda.


    The blue flame disappeared and everything returned to normal. Su Rui pressed her hair that had been blown in a mess and looked at Gwen who was standing beside the motorcycle. She gasped, her eyes still full of excitement.


    "That''s what you''re capable of? That''s cool!"


    She said excitedly.


    Gwen nodded and said suddenly, "It''s so beautiful."


    Su Rui followed Gwen''s line of sight, and saw a silver moon hanging in the sky, shedding silver brilliance on the earth, as if turning the world into silver.


    Su Rui tidied her hair: "It''s really beautiful As she said, she sat on the grass and looked at Gwen who was standing by the car, and a grateful look flashed in her eyes.


    Kent House��


    They owe the Kents a big favor.


    ��


    The next day, Mike and his party left Wakanda.


    The wedding is over, and their main mission here has been completed.


    As for Eric Stevens, that''s a Wakanda thing.


    However, before leaving, they got a message from T''Challa and Orolo.


    Wakanda decided to disclose the real Wakanda information, adopt a more positive attitude to join the world, and conduct diplomacy with other countries.


    Of course, allies with Kent Star will also be announced.


    Although this has little to do with Mike and the others, it is a wake-up call for them.


    There are innumerable connections between the Kent star and the earth. In this case, after the recent construction of the Kent city on the Kent star is completed, it is also necessary to carry out active diplomacy, as a mutant country, as the identity of the Kent star.


    Perhaps, a diplomatic operation with Wakanda.


    On the way back to Kent Star, after preliminary discussions, everyone decided to hand the matter over to the beast Hank McCoy.


    Of course, when it comes to diplomacy, Kent also needs to develop other aspects.


    Such as technology, education, medical care, etc.


    Backed by Krypton Technology, Eric and the others are full of confidence. Even when Kent City was built, Eric had already planned the development of the future technology company.


    As for education, a large number of schools have been established, and the Kent School of Genius Heroes, which Charles is directly responsible for, is the cradle of cultivating mutant elites and even the X-Men.


    There''s technology, education, and the power of individual mutants as a deterrent.


    Kent Star''s development is on track.


    The future is promising.

 Chapter 507： test

    Blue flames take over the world, and with the whispers of demons, souls howl in the flames...


    "what!"


    Gwen let out a low cry and woke up from his sleep.


    The next moment, Mike pushed open the door and walked in. After turning on the light in the bedroom, he looked at Gwen, who was sweating coldly on his forehead, and asked with concern, "What''s the matter, have a nightmare again?"


    "Um."


    Gwen nodded, looking at his fingers, as if he could feel the temperature of the flames burning.


    "Tell me."


    Mike asked in a low voice, sitting beside Gwen''s bed.


    Gwen thought for a while and said, "It''s still the same as last time, there''s no difference."


    Not long since her last return from Wakanda, Gwen has had a nightmare.


    This is the second nightmare, nine days have passed since the last nightmare.


    Mike groaned and said to Gwen, "What did you feel from the nightmare?"


    Gwen thought for a moment and frowned, "I feel the call."


    After a pause, she said nervously, "Dad, am I going to hell?"


    "Haha!" Mike wiped the cold sweat on Gwen''s forehead with a smile, and said, "Silly girl, no."


    After a pause, he smiled and said, "Aren''t you nearing the spring break? Let''s go on a trip together then."


    "Great!"


    Gwen cheered, then hesitated: "Is this trip related to my nightmare?"


    "Don''t think about it, sleep well, and call me if you have something."


    Mike kissed Gwen''s forehead, got up and turned off the light, then turned and walked out of Gwen''s room.


    But after leaving Gwen''s room, Mike''s face sank instantly.


    Gwen''s nightmare, if he guessed correctly, should have something to do with Mephisto.


    The reason why I feel the call is because I signed a contract with Mephisto before. Has Mephisto made any moves recently?


    Thinking of this, Mike groaned.


    However, if you just feel the call, it''s not a big problem.


    After all, this is no longer Mephisto''s Ghost Rider, but his vengeful spirit.


    But it''s better to deal with it.


    And the destruction of Mephisto is also quite interesting.


    Mike smiled lightly and went back to his room.


    "What happened to Gwen?"


    Ruiwen asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing." Mike said lightly, "She had a nightmare."


    Mike touched Rui Wen''s smooth long hair, lowered his head and kissed Rui Wen''s forehead, and said softly, "Go to sleep."


    Ruiwen nodded and felt relieved.


    ��


    The blue earth is like a blue gem embedded in the universe.


    But Fiora looked at the planet below with nothing but destruction in her eyes.


    She was thinking about destroying the planet all the time, killing the traitor Karl El and his family.


    But she had seen the power of the Kent family, and she knew very well that she couldn''t do it on her own.


    Although she can find one of them to die with her, what she has to do is to clean up the Kent family and kill only one person, which cannot be regarded as revenge at all.


    revenge��


    In the last battle of New York, she was sent to block Clark, but she was knocked out and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    When she woke up, they had failed.


    She thought that even if General Zod failed, he would only retreat temporarily, but after seeing some videos of battles and seeing her compatriots being killed by Mike Kent like chopping vegetables, she was grieved and angry, and there was a trace of fear. .


    Could it be that everyone was killed by that person? Even General Zod...


    She flew out of the earth frantically and came to the place where the Krypton spacecraft was docked.


    As a result, she only saw the wreckage of the spacecraft floating in the universe.


    She froze.


    And when she saw a corpse floating in front of her, she... panicked.


    But she still had luck in her heart.


    What if anyone else is still alive?


    So, she silently gathered the corpse and started searching everywhere.


    One, two...


    As the days passed, and as the Kryptonian corpses continued to be found by her, and even the corpse of General Zod appeared in front of her, she finally collapsed.


    Not only has she lost her home now, even her last compatriot has died.


    And the only thing she wants to do now is to destroy the planet.


    But what made her feel powerless was that the power displayed by that family became more and more terrifying, and even people with powerful power continued to appear on this planet.


    What Stellaris, Sentinel Wars...


    When these powerful forces and forces were solved by the Kent family and those superheroes, she couldn''t help feeling a little weak.


    If she wants to destroy the planet, the enemies she has to face are not only the Kent family, but the people on the entire planet.


    While she was at a loss, she couldn''t help being a little desperate and dazed, so much so that she was in a daze until the person found her.


    Thanos.


    Although she didn''t have a good impression of that purple potato, and even because of her previous cooperation, she hated the other party very much, but it was undeniable that she needed to cooperate with the other party to have the opportunity to destroy the planet.


    Especially after she learned from Thanos that he was easily killed by both Mike Kent and Odin.


    Glancing at the earth again, Fiora left quickly.


    She will be back.


    ��


    ��!


    With the intimate contact between the meat slices and the oil, a seductive aroma emerged from the kitchen, causing the two people in the living room to secretly swallow their saliva.


    Gwen''s hand jumping on the piano stopped unconsciously, looked at Rui Wen in distress, and said, "How can I play the piano for prenatal education for my brother?"


    "Giggle!"


    Ruiwen smiled in a low voice, touched her growing belly, and said to Gwen, "This is also a test for you."


    "Cuckoo."


    Gwen''s stomach made a protest.


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing, stuck out her tongue mischievously, put her fingers on the piano, her face quickly calmed down, and a series of smooth notes jumped out from her fingertips.


    She still goes back to piano lessons every week now. As for fighting... She couldn''t learn much in that interest class. Since she has the ability, her fighting ability has skyrocketed.


    She used to learn piano as a hobby, but since knowing that music is beneficial to prenatal education, she has a sense of responsibility as an older sister.


    As long as she has time, she will prepare soft songs, pull Rui Wen to the living room, and do her best for Rui Wen''s prenatal education.


    "In the future, my younger brother became a musician because of my training!"


    Gwen thought happily.


    But with the sound of ''eat'', Gwen hurriedly stopped playing half of the tune, turned to Ruiwen and said, "Let''s eat first, Aunt Ruiwen! Only when you''re full will you have the strength to play!"


    "puff!"


    Rui Wen couldn''t help but smile, she nodded at Gwen''s head in the air, but said seriously: "It makes sense!"


    The two walked to the dining table and watched the sumptuous lunch. After Mike sat down, the family ate happily.


    Halfway through the meal, Rui Wen suddenly remembered something, and took a slight meal: "I almost forgot, Tony said he had something to look for you, and he is next door now."


    "I''m looking for something?" Mike was stunned, then nodded: "I see."


    After lunch, Mike slowly left his house and came to Tony''s house next door.


    I rang the doorbell, and after a few seconds, the door was opened by a familiar person.


    "Mike!"


    Maria and Mike hugged.


    Mike glanced at Maria, who was obviously dressed up, and said, "You... are you going out?"


    Maria nodded, pointed to the inside, and said, "Tony is in the laboratory below, you can find it yourself."


    With that said, he left the house in a hurry.


    "What''s this hurry for?"


    Mike said suspiciously, closed the door, and walked to Tony''s laboratory.


    Just as he walked to the door of the laboratory, a metallic sound rang out.


    "You are welcome, Mr. Kent."


    Mike nodded and walked into the laboratory.


    chaos.


    This was Mike''s first impression after entering the lab.


    Then he found Tony in the middle of the pile of materials.


    "Tony?"


    Mike shouted.


    Tony raised his head with a tired look on his face.


    "You''re here, Uncle Mike."


    Mike stood at the door and joked: "You''re looking for me, won''t you clean up these things for you?"


    "of course not."


    Tony pressed between his eyebrows, his face slowly showing excitement, and said, "I recently completed a new work, I want you to help test it."


    "New work? Test?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows, curious about Tony''s work.


    Tony stood up from those materials and said to Mike: "I have been developing two sets of steel battle suits recently, I recently completed one, and the other is under development."


    After a pause, a smile appeared on his face, and he said, "The completed set, I call him the Sentinel Suit."


    "Sentry suit?" Mike wondered, "The sentinel here means the sentinel I thought."


    Tony took a deep breath and said excitedly: "It''s the sentinel you think, the sentinel who can replicate the abilities of mutants!"


    Saying that, he pointed to a set of steel battle suits placed in the corner and showed a smile.


    It was still a suit of red and gold color, and it looked no different from other steel suits.


    But if you look closely, you will find that the steel suit is covered with pieces that look like scales, very similar to the black scales on those sentries.


    It''s just that the scales on Tony''s shirt are more beautiful, and the lines between the scales are almost invisible.


    "In addition to the sentinel''s own ability, it also has the attack method of ordinary steel suits, but because of the special structure, the ammunition carried will be much less, but the ability to copy and store mutants is enough to ignore this."


    While talking, Tony walked towards the sentry suit. After the sentry suit was opened, he stretched his arms and was wrapped in the suit.


    The next second, the eyes and chest of the battle suit lit up, and Tony''s voice came from inside.


    "This is the first official test of this suit. Although I have confidence in it, I still feel more at ease calling you here."


    Mike raised his eyebrows: "Didn''t you let me test? Listen to what you mean... Is it dangerous?"


    "Yes, this suit has been improved by me and can use a variety of abilities in battle, but this means that there may be conflicts and the suit will explode."


    Mike was speechless: "Then you can just let Friday control it."


    "Artificial intelligence is always artificial intelligence. Compared with human thinking, there is still a gap, and..."


    After a pause, Tony said: "I injected myself with the Desperate Virus before, and through the Desperate Virus, the reaction time when I manipulated the suit was greatly shortened. It would be better for me to control it myself."


    "Extreme virus? When? I remember that this thing is dangerous, right?"


    Mike frowned slightly.


    "I improved it, it''s done, and the process went smoothly."


    Tony took it over lightly, and suddenly smiled at Mike: "Uncle Mike, you have to be merciful, I don''t want this suit to be blown up by you."


    "So unsure?"


    "Whether you have confidence or not depends on the object, you are a pervert..."


    Mike''s mouth twitched: "What did you just say?"


    "I said you were too handsome."


    Tony hurriedly changed his tune.


    Mike sneered, Tony''s heart lifted.


    The next moment, Mike opened a portal.


    The cold wind mixed with ice and snow flew over from the other side of the portal.


    "Let''s go."


    After speaking lightly, Mike stepped over, and after Tony passed through the portal, he waved away the portal.


    Hooked Tony and said, "Come on."


    Tony wasn''t polite either.


    He knew that Mike was very strong, and he wouldn''t worry about hurting Mike at all.


    That''s one of the reasons why he asked Mike to test.


    "First, it''s an aptitude test."


    Tony''s voice sounded from the battle suit, with a strong sense of anticipation.


    Laser, flame, frost, diamond, metal, these abilities originally used by sentinel police, also have on Tony''s steel battle suit.


    In addition to this, there are some abilities that the original Sentinel did not have.


    Sonic, lightning, fast healing.


    Mike stood there, watching Tony''s meaning demonstrate these abilities.


    Don''t say it, it''s pretty cool.


    A moment of red, a moment of blue, a moment of hardening, and a moment of stick-like rays...


    Looking at these abilities, Mike suddenly thought of some of the enemies he had killed before.


    X-Weapon, Mr. Sinister, Z-Weapon, Ultron��


    Tsk, although these enemies have many abilities, they don''t seem to be very good.


    "Uncle Mike, I''m going to start."


    Tony, who had tried his abilities, was eager to try it out.


    Mike nodded: "Come on."


    He looked at it, and even if he didn''t use cards, these abilities didn''t pose much of a threat to him.


    Before Mike''s voice fell, Tony rushed towards Mike.


    The beating flame sprayed out from Tony''s palm, swallowing Mike like a continuous wave.


    Tony didn''t look at the result at all, two lasers shot out of the suit''s eyes, and then several missiles jumped out of the suit''s back, smashing into Mike with a screeching sound and flames.


    Boom, boom!


    In a series of violent explosions, flames and shock waves raged around.


    A few seconds later, as the flames weakened, a figure flew out of the flames.


    Mike looked at Tony who was not far away and smiled: "If it''s just this level, it really makes me a little itchy."

 Chapter 508： Gwens choice

    Getting a little itchy?


    Hearing Mike''s a bit flattering words, Tony''s forehead throbbed wildly.


    However, it is undeniable that Mike looks too relaxed.


    "Sure enough, it''s a monster."


    Tony gave a wry smile, and now he finally realized what it was like to be Mike''s enemies.


    However, because of this, he can completely let go of his hands and feet in this test, and he will let Mike to help him test.


    The jumping thunderbolt and the burning flame merged between Tony''s hands, slamming towards Mike like a roaring thunder dragon.


    Mike still stood quietly, and when Tony''s attack came to him, he punched out and rushed through the fire dragon wrapped in thunder and lightning.


    In an instant, Tony''s attack turned into scattered energy and scattered everywhere.


    At this moment, the two o''clock cold stars continued to enlarge in Mike''s eyes.


    Ding!


    The armor on Tony''s arms turned into two sharp blades and fell on Mike''s chest.


    Mike looked at Tony with a smile: "So, the attack just now was just to cover up your attack this time? Do you want to fight me... close combat?"


    Close combat?


    Tony''s mouth twitched.


    Don''t be kidding, as far as Mike''s terrifying body is concerned, if his physical strength is not at the same level as Mike''s, it''s basically courting death.


    Even if he uses the metallization of the sentry ability, it can''t stop a few punches.


    However, his real purpose...


    As soon as his mind moved, icy frost poured out from his pen blade, and in just an instant, Mike turned into an ice sculpture.


    Mike in the ice sculpture blinked and smiled at Tony.


    At this moment, Mike felt a peculiar vibration, a vibration brought by sound waves.


    The sound wave seems to be looking for the resonance frequency with his body, constantly adjusting its own frequency.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, which was interesting.


    After a few seconds, he felt a little uncomfortable in his body, but this vibration...


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and the biological force field surrounding him began to change.


    In an instant, the resonant frequency just found is invalid.


    Tony''s mouth twitched.


    Dude, what''s the fun in this?


    With a slight struggle, Mike broke free from the ice, nodded to Mike in front of him, and said, "Good job."


    If he guessed correctly, the sound wave just now was Tony''s trump card.


    Tony smiled: "It''s not over yet."


    The words fell, and two lasers shot out from the eyes of the battle suit.


    boom!


    The laser fell on Mike, like two water jets hitting an indestructible rock, cracking open instantly.


    Mike frowned, letting Tony attack, but gradually he discovered something interesting.


    These attacks actually started to vibrate, and between the shocks, the power of these attacks skyrocketed in an instant.


    After a few seconds, Tony stopped attacking, opened the distance between the two, and said to Mike: "Come on, Uncle Mike, let''s fight."


    From the beginning to now, it can''t be regarded as a battle at all, it''s just that he is experimenting with his ability, showing his ability to Mike, and only actual combat can


    "Then you should be ready."


    "Don''t push too hard, I don''t want it to be broken just after it''s done."


    Mike smiled and waved his hand, and suddenly disappeared in place.


    The next moment, Tony''s battle suit instantly turned silver and white, and his arms were crossed in front of him.


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, Tony was knocked out, and before he could stabilize his body, Mike appeared on top of his head, but just as Mike punched down, two laser beams fell on Mike, making Mike''s offensive slightly stagnant. At that time, the thunder and lightning jumped up on Tony, and the whole person seemed to have turned into a thunder and lightning, and quickly moved to the distance.


    But Mike immediately chased after him, waved his hand, and waved away the thunder and lightning that jumped, and his fist landed on Tony again.


    Tony withdrew helplessly, but Mike was faster than him, and after catching up with him, a punch knocked him out of the air.


    boom!


    Tony hit the ground heavily, smashing cracks in the ice below.


    But after he saw Mike disappear into the air, he immediately left the place.


    Boom!


    Mike fell from the sky and stepped on the ice with one foot.


    The scene seemed to be silent for a moment.


    Then, a terrifying force centered on Mike, swept around like a storm.


    The ground shattered, and the ice layer condensed by the frost was rushed all around, constantly hitting Tony''s body.


    Tony''s mouth twitched.


    Isn''t this really trying to kill him?


    Just when he had the idea, Mike looked at him.


    Tony froze in his heart, and a large amount of frost spewed out of his palm. After slightly blocking Mike, he withdrew back.


    But, useless.


    Like an indestructible arrow, Mike directly shattered his frost energy and chased after him.


    Tony flew quickly to dodge, and kept attacking Mike.


    Frost, fire, thunder and lightning, appear alternately, lighting up the sky.


    A few seconds later, with a bang, Tony was shot down again.


    Tony got up from the ground, looked at Mike floating in the air, and said speechlessly, "I can''t fight at all."


    "So this time is over?


    "Wait a moment!"


    Tony stopped Mike and said, "I have another move, which is very powerful."


    "Oh?"


    Mike''s eyes lit up: "Try it,"


    Tony said solemnly: "Be careful, I''m not sure of the power of this move."


    "rest assured."


    Mike waved his hand and flew in midair to wait.


    In the next moment, after Tony controlled the Sentinel suit into diamond, energy emerged from all over the body, collided and merged on the diamond body transformed from the steel suit, and then rushed towards his palm along his arms.


    Lightning, fire, laser.


    Like flowing blood, surging rapidly on his body, exuding amazing energy fluctuations.


    Tony clasped his hands together, made an aiming gesture, and aimed it at Mike. Then, he used the dual-arm weapon to speak the ability, and the steel battle clothes on his hands seemed to be fused together, becoming one. Shiny muzzle.


    Looking at Tony''s series of operations, Mike was stunned.


    It looks like a good cow.


    "I''m going to attack."


    Tony''s voice appeared, with a strong color of excitement.


    Mike nodded.


    The next moment, a shining beam of light appeared from the muzzle.


    Lightning and flames are wrapped around the impactful laser beam in the form of a spiral, as if the entire sky is split open, constantly expanding, and after becoming an energy beam with a diameter of more than ten meters, Mike is swallowed whole. went in.


    boom!


    Mike kept retreating in the beam of light.


    In the fusion and alternation of thunder and fire, it turned into thunder flames with terrifying temperature, and the laser beam with vibration was madly impacting his body, trying to tear it apart.


    The beam of light continued to rise until it flew to an altitude of thousands of meters against the microphone and exploded.


    "boom!"


    With a loud explosion, an expanding light curtain appeared in the sky.


    The laser shook the sky, and flames and lightning raged in the light curtain, turning into light spots and slowly falling from the air.


    Tony''s eyes widened, looking for Mike''s submerged figure.


    But only constant flickering energy.


    "It''s more powerful than expected..."


    Tony murmured, and after seeing that he didn''t see Mike''s figure, he whispered, "I won''t kill him with one shot."


    As soon as the words fell, Mike appeared behind Tony, kicked Tony''s butt, and kicked him straight out.


    "Heh, you''re thinking about farting."


    Mike, who was a little embarrassed, said lightly.


    The power of this cannon was greater than he imagined, causing him some trouble, but it was a dream to kill him.


    Tony got up from the ground, smiled, and said to Mike, "How''s the power?"


    "Are you referring to the sentry suit, or this gun?"


    "All!"


    "Very good, if that shot hits Mr. Sinister, you can kill him directly."


    "Mr. Sinister?"


    Tony pondered, and he knew what he said.


    "However, this shot takes too long." Mike shook his head and said, "When you are charging, you have a lot of time to kill you."


    Tony nodded in understanding.


    "By the way, I have a question." Mike thought for a while and said, "Why do you need the ability to metalize? Isn''t your suit''s defense better than metal?"


    "It''s still discovered by you." Tony smiled bitterly: "It''s just like you said."


    "Because the raw materials for the Sentinel type battle suit are completely different from ordinary battle suits, and his own protection ability is not too strong, metallization is still very important."


    Therefore, injecting the desperate virus is another defense method he has prepared for himself.


    Mike nodded: "Since the test is over, let''s go."


    Following Mike''s voice, a portal appeared in front of the two of them.


    After the two passed through the portal, they appeared in Tony''s laboratory.


    Tony walked out of the suit, rummaged on the table in the laboratory, and threw a key to Mike, saying, "This is a thank you for this time."


    "no need."


    "This is a car key, I made it myself." Tony smiled and said, "It''s very suitable for Aunt Ruiwen. It has bulletproof, automatic driving, emergency calls, and even an anti-gravity system that can be used for flight. and so on.��


    Looking at it this way, it''s really good, and his car should be replaced.


    "Then I''ll take it."


    Mike said with a smile, waved his hand with the key, and turned to leave.


    And Tony also stretched his waist and asked the butler to leave the laboratory after putting away the new Sentinel suit on Friday.


    In order to develop a new suit, he has not been out for a long time. He plans to go to Stark Corporation and the Avengers Building to go around, and then have a candlelight dinner with Pepper this evening.


    "The perfect itinerary."


    Tony muttered, humming an unknown tune, and walked into the bathroom.


    On the other side, after Mike left Tony''s house, he pressed the car key, and after a virtual screen appeared in front of him, a clear female voice sounded.


    "Hello, Mr. Kent, Celia is at your service."


    What? Celia?


    Mike froze for a moment, shook his head with a smile, and steered the car to where he was.


    The next second, with the roar of the engine, a car drove out of Tony''s garage and appeared in front of Mike.


    The car is red as a whole, with golden flame-like car paintings on the body, which looks very irritating.


    "Why is this color scheme?"


    The steel suit is this color, and the car is this color.


    "Mr. Kent, if you don''t like the color, you can color it yourself."


    Saying that, the virtual screen in front of Mike appeared with the virtual shape of the car, and there was a color swatch beside it.


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    It''s too human.


    Mike clicked twice on the color palette and changed the body to sapphire blue.


    "Let''s do it for now, and change it later if necessary."


    Mike whispered, and when he clicked to confirm, the car in front of him seemed to be coated with a film, and it turned blue in a few seconds.


    "convenient."


    I couldn''t help but praise again, Mike controlled the car to park in front of his house.


    Speaking of which, this is the second vehicle that his family has added recently.


    "Mike! Is this your new car?"


    Just when Mike parked the car, his neighbor John and Luke''s father pushed open the door and came over. He looked at the car with amazement in his eyes and said, "What kind of car is this, why haven''t I seen it? "


    "Personal order."


    Mike said with a smile, took out the key and said, "Want to try it?"


    "No, I still have something to do."


    John reluctantly touched the car body, looked around in amazement, and said to Mike: "By the way, there has been a car thief recently, and several cars have been lost nearby, you have to be careful."


    "Stealing a car?" Mike couldn''t help laughing: "He dares to come here to steal?"


    John was startled and remembered the identity of the neighbors nearby.


    "Yes, he can''t leave if he dares to come."


    The community he lives in is the safest in the world.


    The two said goodbye and Mike went home.


    Seeing that neither Ruiwen nor Gwen were in the living room, Mike came upstairs, and after seeing that Ruiwen had started endlessly, he came to Gwen''s door, knocked on the door twice, waited for a few seconds, and pushed the door open. walked in.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Gwen took off his earphones, pressed pause on the phone playing music, and looked at Mike curiously.


    Under the sunlight, her long smooth white-blond hair reflected a charming light, and a few naughty strands of hair hung down on the side of her face, making her fair skin look like it was about to glow.


    Before I knew it, did my daughter grow so big?


    "Dad?"


    Seeing Mike staring at himself in a daze, Gwen''s emerald green eyes flashed with doubts.


    "It''s nothing!" Mike came back to his senses, smiled slightly, and said, "I remember you are going to have spring break! Is it next Sunday? Remember what I told you last time?"


    "travel?"


    Gwen became interested.


    "right!"


    Mike responded, took out his mobile phone, a special version of the mobile phone produced by Future Technology Company, tapped on it, and a map appeared above the phone.


    "Choose one."


    Mike smiled and said, "It depends on the place you most want to go."


    Gwen excitedly clicked on the map, and when she was about to click on the city she had always wanted to go to, her finger accidentally pointed at a strange city.


    Gwen was stunned and said, "It''s here."


    For some reason, she wanted to go there.


    "Okay, I''ll be ready."

 Chapter 509： I was besieged by the Avengers

    Wakanda, the African country you didn''t know!


    A rich and golden African country, Wakanda!


    Wakanda, the powerhouse of science and technology!


    Kent, the nation of mutants, has officially begun diplomatic relations with nations on Earth.


    Any chance to go to Kent Star?


    As a person who has been to Kent Star, I will tell you three preparations before going to Kent Star!


    The alliance of Kent and Wakanda, the ambition of the strong!


    Kentstar and Wakanda begin active diplomacy, and the strength displayed is astounding.


    Since returning from Wakanda, Kent Star and Wakanda have started active diplomacy, slowly showing the outside world their ability to shock the world.


    The Kent star is okay, after all, this is the country of mutants, and there is a perverted family called the Kent family. Everyone can accept the power of the Kent star, but Wakanda... In most eyes, it is a backward country located in Africa. It is already in a backward region, how can this country be strong and advanced?


    Therefore, after hearing the relevant information, most people and the country feel very absurd, and after verification, after confirming the strength of Wakanda, they are unbelievable and began to target this country, wanting to put the its isolated.


    But Wakanda didn''t care at all.


    Before they released the real information about their country, Wakanda was playing on their own, and now they are isolated and have no effect on them at all.


    On the contrary, some scientific and technological information released by Wakanda has made many countries very envious.


    In the end, this kind of targeting didn''t last long before it was silently disintegrated and became a joke.


    Subsequently, Kent Star and Wakanda announced the news of their alliance, which was another storm.


    In any case, two particular countries are on the right track.


    However, Mike didn''t care about these things.


    He is now busy with tomorrow''s trip.


    Yes, tomorrow, he''s going on a trip with Gwen.


    For some special reasons, this time only Mike and Gwen went out. If Ruiwen was to leave, Mike would send it to Kent Star when he set off tomorrow.


    Since Rui Wen became pregnant, she had put the teacher''s job on the side. This time, while Mike and Gwen were out, she went back to school to be a teacher for a few days and spend a few days with her old friends.


    "Is everything ready?"


    Looking at Mike sitting at the table in the bedroom, making cards, Ruiwen asked.


    There was no response, but Ruiwen was not in a hurry and just waited quietly until Mike finished making the cards in his hand and put them away before opening the mouth and said: "There is nothing to prepare, if you forget something. , just open the portal and come back to get it."


    Ruiwen was startled.


    She had forgotten that.


    Their family is not ordinary people.


    Rui Wen chuckled, her face full of distress: "I feel like I''ve become stupid lately."


    Mike turned to look at Rui Wen, and said seriously, "This is normal."


    "Um?"


    "Didn''t they all say that one pregnancy is stupid for three years?"


    Mike looked at Rui Wen seriously, shook his head and sighed: "Alas!"


    "Giggle!"


    Ruiwen smiled happily, stood up from the bed, and rushed towards Mike: "Let me infect you with stupidity!"


    Mike hurried to catch Ruiwen: "Be careful!"


    Rui Wen smiled: "It''s okay."


    Her extraordinary physique made her as agile as a gymnast even when she was eight months pregnant.


    "Honey, let''s go to sleep."


    Ruiwen blinked at Mike, her eyes were full of seductive spring, and her hands were like flexible fish, swimming on Mike''s body.


    Mike''s mouth twitched: "You''re such a badass."


    Knowing that I can''t do this now that I''m pregnant, I''m still fighting for it.


    "Who told you to call me stupid."


    Raven smiled wickedly, leaving Mike speechless for a while.


    But just when Rui Wen was proud, Mike smirked and glanced at Rui Wen up and down.


    Ruiwen felt bad, and when she was about to escape, the light went out.


    ��


    Late at night, on the street.


    Walter walked down the street, stretching his arms, enjoying the feeling of being in the night, as if he was alone at this time, as if he had become the master of the world.


    But in reality, he was just a car thief.


    "Mentality, a person''s mentality is the most important!"


    When he thought he was the lord of the world, the other things didn''t matter anymore.


    He murmured his own mantra, as if entering a vegetable market, picking out the cars on the street.


    "This is not good, it is too old, this is not good, it is too cheap."


    "Hey, that''s good, take note of the location and take you away next time you come."


    Walter sighed sadly.


    If he hadn''t already had a clear goal today, he would have left with the sweetheart just now.


    However, thinking of his goal tonight, he couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    If the car just now is a sweetheart, the goal tonight is a peerless beauty.


    Walter swallowed at the thought of the car.


    He had never seen such a beautiful car.


    Not seeing it means a certain risk. He understands this very well, and he is not even sure that one tenth of it can be successfully stolen.


    "Perhaps worse...I don''t even have the confidence to open its door."


    Walter grunted.


    But even just taking a photo in front of the car, touching the mesmerizing bodywork or something, he was content.


    If he is regarded as a ''sex demon'', then the car is a stunning beauty in his eyes.


    If there is a chance to take a photo with him, or even touch two hands, he will definitely be very happy.


    While this has certain risks,��


    "It''s also a kind of romance."


    Walter smiled happily.


    After a while, he arrived at his destination.


    It was an ordinary-looking neighborhood in Queens.


    According to his observation, the last time he drove was a pregnant woman, and he happened to see him when he went shopping last time.


    "I remember that one."


    He muttered, looking at Mike''s house in the distance.


    He squinted, and with the help of the light, he saw the car parked in front of Mike''s house, the car presented by Tony.


    Because Mike''s garage had Gwen''s vibrating motorcycle and the original car, Mike parked it outside. Anyway, the car was not afraid of being stolen.


    Walter''s eyes lit up, but then he looked at the car with some distress.


    Such a good car is actually put outside to withstand the wind and rain? It''s just too nasty!


    He looked around and walked over quickly.


    When he stood in front of the car, looking at the silky and exquisite body, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    He took out his mobile phone, took a few pictures, and then, like a pilgrimage, he reached out and touched it lightly, feeling the coolness and smoothness of his fingertips, and he slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "so comfy."


    Then, start taking pictures again.


    At the same time, Mike, who was sleeping, heard movement outside.


    Super vision turned on, and he saw Walter who was taking pictures in front of the car.


    "Huh? This is..."


    Mike whispered suspiciously, with a look of interest on his face.


    Then, he saw the man take out his tools and start circling his car.


    "Hey! Really a car thief."


    Mike raised his eyebrows lightly, said cheerfully, took out the car key from his pocket, and with a smirk on his mouth, manipulated him to open the car door a crack.


    The car can automatically identify the person authorized to use it, usually does not need the key at all, and wants to steal it unless the system is hacked.


    But looking at the appearance of this person, it doesn''t look like someone who can invade the system.


    Therefore, Mr. Kent, an enthusiastic citizen, is ready to help each other.


    Opening the car door, Mike scolded lowly after seeing the surprise on the other''s face at first.


    It seems to be scolding him for not paying attention to the safety of the car or something.


    Mike: "?"


    So, this car thief is not happy because of this, but instead says he has no safety awareness?


    Mike was speechless.


    "What a strange thing this is."


    After Mike watched the other party get into the car, he smiled and looked at Ruiwen who was sleeping soundly. He took out his mobile phone and opened the Avengers chat group and sent a message.


    Mike: Someone''s coming to steal my car!


    (?��?)��


    In a few seconds, a message jumped out.


    Steve: Who is it? Does he have any peculiar abilities?


    Tony: Is it boring or not, just post this at night? Can my car be stolen?


    Bruce: Hey, he''s more daring than the Hulk.


    Pietro: Quick! Let me go out and catch him! I haven''t acted in a while.


    Vision: is a professional car thief with a criminal record called Walter.


    Natasha: Sleep, sleep.


    Wanda: Don''t stay up late, everyone, you will get old, good night.


    (?��?)


    The group quieted down.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, put down the phone, and looked outside.


    I saw the car thief messing around in the car. After trying to start the car, he smiled and locked the car. After seeing that the car thief named Walter started to panic, Mike got up carefully and asked. go outside.


    And when he came out the door...


    Good guy, except for Vision, the honest child, the Avengers who just spoke walked out of their own house and were walking towards his house.


    Mike was speechless, reached out and nodded at them.


    Tony yawned and said, "Oh, I''m used to staying up late, I can''t fall asleep, so I came out and yoked."


    Ah! fraud!


    You are the one who just said that you are boring, but you run faster than anyone else!


    Looking at everyone''s eyes, Tony smiled dryly and glanced at Wanda: "Beauty sleep?"


    Wanda said very calmly: "I ate something before going to bed tonight and decided to go out to exercise first."


    Steve shook his head: "Curiosity is just curiosity, making such a lame excuse, right, Bruce."


    "Ah, I''m not curious! It''s Hulk who is curious."


    Bruce shook his head.


    "puff!"


    Natasha couldn''t help laughing and walked over to Mike''s house.


    Whoosh!


    A figure flashed by, turned around the car twice, and appeared beside Mike.


    Pietro pinched his chin and muttered, "I think he''s just an ordinary person, nothing special, but how dare he?"


    There are not many people on this planet who dare to do such a thing.


    Everyone walked over curiously. After Mike adjusted the window to a viewable mode, everyone looked at Walter inside, and Walter, who was pushing the door hard, froze, like a puppet, crunching. He stared out the car window with his head.


    Then��


    "Gudong!"


    Because of fear, he habitually swallowed.


    "I must be dazzled, how can there be avengers, and there are still so many avengers, ha, ha ha, ha ha ha ha!"


    Walter laughed wildly, continued to push the door hard, and then almost smashed the door, hammering it with his own fist.


    "Uuuuu, I just stole a car, why are there so many Avengers coming to see me? Am I a powerful villain? But why don''t I know it myself?"


    Saying that, he looked out of the car with tears in his eyes.


    And Mike and others outside the car couldn''t help but laugh.


    This guy is quite interesting.


    Mike knocked on the car window, let the car''s artificial intelligence Celia open the door, and asked the sluggish Walter with a smile, "How does it feel? Is the car ok?"


    Walter nodded dully, looking at the group of people outside the car, his calf shaking wildly.


    He felt like he was about to face many different ways of dying.


    He was cut off by Captain America''s shield, blasted to ashes by Iron Man, and hammered into meat sauce by Hulk...


    For a time, a lot of **** images flashed in his mind.


    A flash of red light flashed in Wanda''s eyes, he laughed, and said, "It''s not as scary as you think."


    Saying that, she made a light move and pulled him out of the car.


    "Can you still stand?"


    Steve patted the other person on the shoulder, and Walter nearly fell to his knees.


    Tony glanced at the other party lightly, and said jokingly: "You are very courageous, and you dare to come here to steal a car."


    Walter nodded subconsciously then shook his head frantically, and said with a sad face: "Don''t kill me! Please! I''m really not a super criminal! You don''t need to take me so seriously!"


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    Listening to everyone''s laughter, Walter squeezed out a smile and couldn''t help but say, "Whose car is this? Why don''t you take good care of it, she is so good, she shouldn''t be hit by wind and rain."


    Listening to the other party''s words, Mike felt like a scumbag.


    but��


    He patted the car and said, "Selia?"


    "It is a great honor to serve Mr. Kent."


    Walter''s eyes widened. Did the car speak?


    But it was too annoying.


    He regarded the car as a treasure, but it regarded another man who did not cherish it as the only one.


    Walter nearly cried.


    "Pietro, you sent him to the police station. He should have done the lost car during this time."


    "no problem!"


    Pietro laughed, and when a drop of crystal teardrop fell from Walter''s face, Pietro disappeared in place with Pietro.


    "boring."


    Tony yawned, tightened his pajamas, and with an inconspicuous smile on the corner of his mouth, turned back to his house.


    Everyone smiled and turned to leave.


    This evening''s episode was quite interesting.


    On the other hand, Pietro threw Walter into the police station as fast as he could, and tied a rope for him on the way, labeling him a car thief.


    After sending it directly to the police officer on duty at the police station, Pietro winked at Walter and quickly disappeared.


    "Who are you!"


    Seeing Walter who suddenly appeared in front of him, the policeman on duty jumped up in fright and pulled out his gun.


    Walter squeezed a smile and said, "I said I was just surrounded by the Avengers, do you believe it?"


    police:"?"

 Chapter 510： Mikes plan

    "See you in a week, Gwen."


    Raven and Gwen hugged.


    Gwen rolled her eyes and whispered in Ruiwen''s ear: "Don''t worry, I will be optimistic about Dad."


    Rui Wen smiled and nodded Gwen''s nose, and also whispered back: "I''m very relieved about your dad now."


    "But I don''t trust other women."


    Gwen whispered something, and in Rui Wen''s helpless expression, she let go of Rui Wen.


    Mike kissed Ruiwen and said, "Don''t work too hard."


    Ruiwen warmed her heart and nodded.


    Mike waved his hand to open the portal to Kent Star. After Riven passed by, Mike smiled at Gwen: "How about we see who comes first?"


    "Competition?" Gwen''s eyes lit up: "Is there a reward?"


    "A reward before you win?" Mike joked, "What if I win? How about taking out all the money from your small vault?"


    "Small treasury? What kind of small treasury? I don''t have a small treasury!"


    Gwen shook his head, looking firmly at Mike.


    "Is that so?" Mike pondered and said, "I was still thinking that if I lose, I will double the money in your small treasury. If there is none, forget it."


    Gwen: (???)


    Should she say yes or no now?


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike squeezed Gwen''s nose happily: "Get ready, let''s go."


    Gwen nodded, but said hesitantly, "Dad, twice as much..."


    "I''ll talk when you win."


    "okay!"


    Gwen happily responded and rushed to the backyard.


    This time, she will choose Nighthawk.


    After all, flying is always faster than running on the ground.


    After a while, the father and daughter appeared in the sky in their respective battle clothes.


    "Are you ready?"


    Mike spoke to Gwen.


    Gwen nodded, the blue fire of revenge burned hotter and hotter, and he lay down on Nighthawk, who was completely shrouded in blue flames.


    In the next instant, a fireball as a signal flew out of Gwen''s hands, and when the top of their heads exploded, the two disappeared in place.


    boom!


    With a violent sonic boom, a white line and a blue line broke through the clouds and quickly disappeared into the sky.


    ��


    Arizona.


    A small town on the border with the state of Mexico.


    With the roar of the motorcycle, a man in a leather jacket and a pair of leather boots walked into the only pub in the town.


    Johnny Blazer.


    Since the last contract of Santa Van Gonzalo, he wanted to return to a normal life and build a happy family with his girlfriend.


    But the evil spirit in his body became stronger and stronger as he continued to absorb souls, to the point where it was difficult for him to control and affected his normal life.


    In order not to hurt his girlfriend, he could only stay away from each other and from his hometown.


    As a result, three days ago, he was approached by a mysterious man who asked him to help find a child.


    Originally, he refused this request, but after the other party indicated that there was a way to help him expel the evil spirits in his body, he who wanted to return to a normal life could only agree.


    The evil spirit in his body has a peculiar induction to the boy, which means that the boy also has demonic power.


    And when he walked into the tavern and saw the boy named Danny, he was even more sure of this.


    Just as he looked at the boy, the boy also noticed him, looked Johnny up and down, and doubts flashed in his eyes.


    For some reason, Danny always felt that the uncle in front of him was a little dangerous.


    He gave his mother a wink, and Nadya shuddered.


    She knew the meaning of her son''s eyes.


    In her long pursuit career, she trusted her son''s keen sense of danger, and it was with this intuition that they escaped chase after chase.


    Just when she was about to take her son away, her son shook his head at her again.


    Nadya breathed a sigh of relief.


    This means that although the other party is dangerous, they have no ill will towards them.


    Looking at the food in front of her, Nadya touched Danny''s head: "Eat it, I''ll pay attention."


    In order to escape, they had not eaten enough for a day.


    Danny smiled and nodded.


    Just when they were enjoying their meal, Johnny Blazer, who made Danny feel dangerous, walked up to them with the food, put the plate in front of them, and sat down under the watchful eyes of mother and son.


    "Danny?"


    Johnny Blazer didn''t look at each other, but devoured the food in front of him as if he hadn''t eaten for many days.


    "no."


    Danny shook his head and nibbled at the steak in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the one chasing you, I was sent by someone to protect you." Johnny Blazer whispered, noticing the distrust in the eyes of the mother and son, while chewing something, While murmuring, he added: "A black alcoholic, he said he was a priest."


    Morrow?


    The mother and son moved in their hearts and looked at each other, but they would not trust a person so easily.


    "Sorry, sir, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Nadya shook her head.


    "Ah."


    Johnny Blazer laughed, didn''t speak again, quickly wiped out the food in front of him, and walked out of the tavern first, under the watchful eyes of the mother and son.


    A moment later, when Danny and his son were full and drove away, Johnny Blazer chased after them.


    Danny''s goal is to leave the country and go directly to Mexico.


    Nadya drove the car, chatting and laughing with her son.


    They only escaped a hunt last night, and in their experience, those people wouldn''t find them so quickly.


    "Danny, go to sleep, I''ll call you later."


    Nadya rubbed her son''s head.


    Danny responded, closed his eyes, and quickly fell asleep.


    In the recent period of time, he has been having nightmares for some unknown reason, which caused him to have a poor rest at night. In addition, they were chased and killed last night. He basically slept last night, and it has been very difficult to persist until now. easy.


    Nadya glanced at her son''s profile, and there was a gentle smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Soft music, her son''s even breathing, Nadya enjoying the peace at the moment.


    But it didn''t take long for their peace to be shattered.


    I saw several cars appearing from behind them and surrounding them.


    Nadya cursed inwardly, and after she stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, the car roared wildly, and when they were about to be surrounded, she squeezed out of the siege with the sound of the car rubbing.


    Squeak!


    Suddenly remembering the harsh sound that woke Danny up, he looked around in a daze, and said in a panic, "They''re here again?"


    "Don''t worry, sit down and you''ll be fine."


    Nadya comforted her, but her eyes were also flickering with panic, but as a mother, she managed to control these emotions very well.


    The four cars chased like crazy, and just as Nadya was about to get hit, Johnny Blazer rushed out like a ghost, side by side with the last car, yelling at the driver, and even As he was about to shoot him with a gun, he smiled at the driver, showing his white teeth.


    The driver was stunned for a moment, and Johnny Blazer''s eyes flashed a stern look, like a beast that had been accumulating for a long time, pressing the driver''s head and slamming into the steering wheel.


    "drop!


    The car let out a long honk, and Johnny Blazer slammed the steering wheel.


    In an instant, the car overturned on the road, rolled several times on the ground, and stopped after rubbing the ground for a certain distance.


    Hearing the movement behind, the people in the three cars in front were stunned and hurriedly looked back.


    Nothing at all other than the overturned car.


    While they were wondering, Johnny Blazer quietly appeared from a car, and when he was about to bring down a driver again just like just now, a bullet rubbed Johnny Blazer''s nose and flew out.


    A mercenary on the co-pilot.


    Johnny Blazer was startled, the car swayed, and after avoiding a series of bullets, he came to the back of the three cars again.


    At the same time, the mother and son in front also heard the movement behind, looked back, and saw that Johnny Blazer was blocking their pursuers. Only then did they finally believe that Johnny Blazer was the one who protected them. .


    "Mom! Be careful!"


    Danny suddenly roared, and Nadya, who was looking at the situation behind her, hurriedly looked forward.


    All she saw was a blazing flame falling from the sky.


    next moment...


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by the loud explosion, Nadya hurriedly stepped on the brakes, shielded Danny under her body, and pressed him to the seat.


    The shock wave swept towards them, and when the glass shattered, the car rolled over.


    Nadya''s head hummed as if she had been punched twice, and before she could recover, the two men rushed to their overturned car and pulled Danny out of her.


    "Do not!"


    Nadya screamed and struggled to get out of the car.


    Just then, she saw a familiar person appear in front of her.


    Slightly curly long hair, black leather jacket, slender but not weak.


    One of her ex-boyfriends, Kerrigan.


    "Meet again, beauty."


    Kerrigan had a false smile on his face.


    "Quick, save him, save my son."


    She prayed to each other, her hands tightly clutching each other''s ankles.


    Lifting his foot slightly and breaking free from Nadya''s hand, Kerrigan made a mocking ''tsk tsk'' sound, and said to Nadya, "I finally caught him, and then I let him go? Am I crazy?"


    "you?"


    Nadya looked at each other in shock and anger, but her eyes were immediately filled with pleading.


    "Don''t think about it, beauty! That person gave me a price I couldn''t refuse, and I''m also doing things for others."


    Having said that, Kerrigan waved his hand and took Danny to the helicopter and left quickly.


    Nadya cried in despair.


    A moment later, Johnny Blazer appeared in front of her, and she grabbed Johnny Blazer''s leg like the last straw.


    "Save him! Please!"


    Johnny Blazer lifted him from the ground, his face gloomy.


    "I know, that''s why I''m here."


    "Get out of here first."


    He supported Nadya and walked to the motorcycle beside him.


    It''s daytime, and since he can''t transform into a Ghost Rider, he''s not a match for those people at all. What he wants to do has to wait until night.


    At the same time, above the sky.


    After Mike and Gwen quietly watched Johnny Blazer leave, she asked inexplicably, "Dad, why don''t you let me help?"


    When the mother and son were hunted down just now, she wanted to help.


    Mike groaned and said, "What did you feel from that boy just now?"


    "It seems to be a familiar feeling, as if I have seen it somewhere."


    With thought flashing in his eyes, Gwen shook his head again: "No, I didn''t see it, he saw it."


    He, obviously, was referring to the vengeful spirit within Gwen.


    "Also, I could feel it as if something inside the boy was calling him."


    After she and her father left the house and started racing, she rushed here straight and saw the three parties chasing each other.


    "Lord of Hell, Mephisto, if I guessed correctly, that boy has Mephisto''s soul fragment in his body. It is a possessed body that Mephisto is looking for for himself. He wants to use that Take a body and let your avatar come to this world."


    "The Lord of Hell?"


    Gwen was shocked, and then said: "Is that the former master of the Spirit of Vengeance?"


    "right."


    Mike nodded and said, "That''s why you can feel the call of the other party."


    Thinking of the nightmare he had, Gwen said anxiously: "My nightmares are getting more and more frequent recently, doesn''t that mean that the Lord of Hell is getting closer and closer?"


    "This should be."


    "Then what do we do?"


    Gwen was a little anxious Mike touched Gwen''s head: "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    "With Mephisto''s character, he won''t let his full power, or his body, come to this world, don''t worry."


    After a pause, Mike confidently said, "Don''t be afraid even if his body comes."


    "Then why don''t you let me..."


    In the middle of the conversation, Gwen was slightly startled, and said in surprise: "Dad, are you waiting for Mephisto''s power to come before you start?"


    "That''s right."


    A smile appeared on Mike''s face.


    "In this way, he will lose more power, and it will also make him completely quiet for a while."


    Even, he wants to take this part of Mephisto''s power.


    For this reason, he said hello to Gu Yi before leaving today.


    "So from that nightmare, Dad was planning this?"


    Gwen looked at Mike moved.


    She was always causing trouble for Mike.


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead lightly.


    "Little girl, what are you thinking, you are my daughter."


    Gwen touched his forehead, stuck out his tongue, and embraced the smile on Mike''s face, feeling relaxed.


    "Then what do we do now?"


    Gwen asked curiously.


    Now that her father has a plan, she is not worried.


    "Go and follow that child, don''t have any unexpected situations."


    Mike said lightly and looked into the distance.


    As for Johnny Blazer and that woman, no need to pay attention.


    If the spirit of vengeance in Gwen is summoned, so will the evil spirit in Johnny Blazer, and they will eventually find the child.


    "Let''s go."


    Mike said lightly and flew forward with Gwen.

 Chapter 511： evil spirits, demons

    Arizona, Phoenix.


    In the dark night, in a chaotic bar outside the suburbs, Danny huddled in the corner of a room, carefully observing the two strong men guarding him, with a flash of fear in his eyes.


    He didn''t know why he was caught by these people, and he didn''t know what he was about to face, but the only certainty was that his mother would try to save him, so he couldn''t give up.


    The harsh sound waves rumbled in his ears, making him feel as if a metal band was holding a concert in his head, making him dazed.


    But in this loud music, there was a clear whisper in his ear, like the whisper of a devil.


    Danny covered his ears, the sound from the loud music faded, but the murmur became clearer.


    He tried to tell what the other person was saying, but it was a language he had never heard before, but interestingly, he could understand what the other person was saying.


    "Isolate induction, prevent tracking, shield soul..."


    Danny murmured, not knowing what that meant.


    At this moment, Kerrigan, who took him in the daytime, hurried in, with the smell of alcohol all over his body, dragged him from the corner, and shouted to the two guarding him: "Go quickly. !"


    According to information from his employer, something is coming this way.


    Originally, he was a little disdainful, but he did not hesitate to give him more money for it, which moved him and made him alert.


    Since he paid extra to get him out of here, either his employer is a fool, or his employer is sure that thing can kill them all.


    The two didn''t talk nonsense either, and immediately followed Kerrigan and ran out.


    "Two idiots, go and inform the others!"


    Kerrigan snorted and dragged Danny outside.


    "Damn, I just took off that girl''s clothes! Fake!"


    Kerrigan cursed in a low voice, looking at his drunk subordinates, or swaying, or running out with his pants on, most of the unhappiness in his heart disappeared instantly.


    It seemed that he wasn''t the only one who was unlucky.


    "Hey!"


    He smiled happily and dragged Danny to the car not far away.


    At this moment, with the sound of the engine roaring like a beast, a black motorcycle cut through the darkness and appeared in front of everyone.


    Johnny Blazer and Nadya.


    Seeing the two who appeared, Kerrigan was startled, and after throwing the bound Danny into the car, he smiled hypocritically at Nadya.


    "Yo, did you bring a new boyfriend to save the child you didn''t know with whom? Beauty, your charm is really great."


    Ignoring Kerrigan''s ridicule, Nadya looked worriedly at Danny in the car.


    "Danny!"


    She yelled and was about to walk towards the car, but Kerrigan pointed a gun at Nadya and sneered: "I let you go during the day because of past affection, and it''s a little bit strange to show up now. already."


    Johnny Blazer grabbed Nadya and stood in front of him.


    Seeing this scene, Kerrigan was stunned.


    "Hahaha! When you are a hero at this time, you will die! Friends!"


    In the face of the other party''s ridicule, Johnny Blazer said in a gloomy tone, like a ghost: "He''s hungry."


    "Hungry your mother! Give you a bullet to eat!"


    Kerrigan cursed impatiently and pulled the trigger on Johnny Blazer without hesitation.


    He has no time to waste with this idiot, the enemy his employer said could appear at any time, and he can''t stay here.


    A deadly bullet entered Johnny Blazer''s body, and Nadya stepped back in horror.


    Johnny Blazer said he had a way to save her son, but she didn''t expect to bring her to death.


    "Walk!"


    Kerrigan said lightly, turned and grabbed the door handle.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    A furious laughter sounded.


    Everyone looked at him and saw Johnny Blazer standing there and smiling like a madman. The bullet just now seemed to have caused no damage to him.


    Just when everyone was surprised, Kerrigan frowned and quickly opened the door.


    "Kill him!"


    He roared at the others, got into the car himself, and led Danny away with Jana''s scream as hot flames flowed from Johnny Blazer''s wound.


    Suddenly, Jana felt a scorching heat that seemed to ignite her soul.


    When she looked, she saw that Johnny Blazer had disappeared without a trace, replaced by a burning skeleton.


    The skeleton swayed his body gently, his head was slightly lowered, and a cry like a vent kept coming out of his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was terrified, and Jiana, who came with Johnny Blazer, also stepped back with a face full of fear.


    "Hungry, very hungry."


    The Ghost Rider murmured, the flames in his eyes beating rapidly, searching for his sinful prey.


    "attack!"


    A mercenary screamed in horror, the gun in his hand spit out flames.


    Seeing this, Jiana quickly stepped back and found a bunker to hide behind.


    "Is this the horrible thing Johnny said?"


    Nadya whispered, watching the burning skeleton rushing towards the mercenaries, instead of feeling terrible, she felt very happy.


    The chain of burning flames, with the wave of the evil spirit knight, wrapped around a mercenary. The terrible fire of **** turned the mercenary into ashes in just an instant.


    The Evil Knight was stunned for a moment, the flames on his face jumped violently, and there seemed to be a hint of remorse, as if he was regretting his heavy hand.


    So, he put away the chain directly, rushed to a mercenary quickly, gave him a stern smile, and pinched the opponent''s neck with his hands burning with hellfire, and a pair of empty eye sockets appeared in the swirling flames swirl.


    Eye of Judgment.


    The sinful soul was burned, and the Ghost Rider devoured the soul of the other party and let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    Because of Johnny Blazer''s bondage, he hasn''t been around for a long time, let alone taste the sinful soul.


    Now��


    He screamed in excitement and rushed towards the other mercenaries.


    Suddenly, the screams of fear kept ringing.


    Jiana glanced at the battlefield and saw that the Ghost Rider seemed to be crazy and didn''t respond to her at all. She gritted her teeth and looked at Kerrigan with Danny in the distance. chase before.


    "This is a monster, run!"


    Looking at his companions, being turned to ashes one by one by the Ghost Riders, the remaining mercenaries finally got their hearts out.


    But they were the prey targeted by the Ghost Rider, how could they let them run away like this.


    The flaming chains wrapped around several people like a smart snake, pulling them over like a string of gourds.


    A few seconds later, the Ghost Rider burped and whistled, summoned his Ghost Motorcycle, and rode to chase after Jiana.


    After the battlefield was completely quiet, Gwen and Mike fell from the sky.


    Gwen looked at the direction in which the Ghost Rider was going, looked at the traces of flames left on the ground, and murmured, "It''s amazing."


    Compared to Ghost Rider''s Hellfire, her fire of vengeance is more controllable, gentler, and even has the power to heal others, but Ghost Rider''s flames are more explosive and powerful.


    However, if Gwen had a choice, she would still choose the fire of vengeance.


    "Let''s go, it shouldn''t take long."


    Mike squeezed his chin and said to Gwen, "When this is over, we can still play here for a few days."


    Gwen nodded and said expectantly, "The last time we came here was in 2029."


    Last time, they traveled through time and space, came to the world of twilight wolf, hired Logan as a driver, and played in Phoenix.


    After a pause, Gwen remembered: "I don''t know what happened to Uncle Logan and Laura in that world."


    Compared with Logan in this world, Logan in Dusk Wolf''s world is much worse. If Mike hadn''t gone there, the natural mutants in that world would have completely disappeared.


    "There will be a chance to see you again."


    Mike smiled and said, "They ran away, let''s follow."


    Gwen nodded, jumped on the Nighthawk beside him, and soared into the sky.


    ��


    "Damn, damn, what is that!?"


    Kerrigan screamed angrily, but the hand holding the reverse disc was trembling constantly.


    He originally thought that the man was just a fool who was a hero to save beauty, but he did not expect that the other party turned out to be a devil.


    So, is that kind of thing the enemy his employer says?


    Are you here to... grab this kid?


    He glanced at Danny, who was tied to the co-pilot and had been knocked unconscious by him, with greed flashing in his eyes.


    "If you say that, this kid may be able to exchange for more things."


    Kerrigan murmured, as if seeing stacks of bills.


    Under his control, the car drove into downtown Phoenix, shuttled through the traffic, and quickly disappeared.


    At the same time, Jana, who lost her target, hugged the reverse wheel in exhaustion and pain, stopped the car on the road, and hurriedly looked back after hearing the sound of the engine coming from behind her.


    It''s Ghost Rider.


    But the other party didn''t seem to see her, and drove straight to Phoenix City at the end of the road.


    Seeing this, Jiana remembered the fact that the other party got her son by induction, and hurriedly drove after him.


    Although the speed of her car was nothing compared to Ghost Rider, the trail of flames burning on the road pointed her in the right direction.


    Then, she stayed with each other all night.


    But this night, the other party didn''t seem to be looking for people at all. Instead, it seemed like he was hunting, using the Eye of Judgment to judge one person after another, and devoured one soul after another.


    But she had no other way but to follow each other.


    It wasn''t until the next day, when the sun shone on Ghost Rider, when the hellfire disappeared, that Johnny Blazer returned to his original form.


    He groaned painfully against his head.


    Because the evil spirit in his body has not been released for a long time, he lost his temper after coming out this time, and he played a little too far. Even his binding force on the other party has weakened a lot, and he can''t control the other party''s behavior at all.


    "How are you doing?"


    Jana resisted exhaustion and back, came to Johnny Blazer''s side, and helped Johnny Blazer who was lying on the ground up.


    Johnny Blazer put one arm on Jana and said weakly, "Sorry, I lost control last night and didn''t save Danny."


    Jiana was silent, and suddenly said: "Tonight, we can still find them, what about that thing?"


    "Don''t worry, he was just unhappy last night. Tonight, I should be able to control them. As for Danny..."


    Johnny Blazer closed his eyes and sensed it, and said with an ugly face: "I can''t sense it. Someone must have isolated the sense between Danny and me."


    Inexplicably, a demon''s name appeared in his mind.


    Hearing this, Jiana''s heart trembled.


    Johnny Blazer''s eyes flickered and said, "Don''t worry, there is still a way. They want to get Danny, and they must be doing something. When they perform the ceremony, I can sense Danny again."


    Jana nodded silently.


    It can only be like this, after all, there is absolutely nothing she can do.


    "Come on, let''s take a rest."


    She squeezed a smile at Johnny Blazer, rode Johnny Blazer''s motorcycle, and left quickly.


    Meanwhile, after a night of hiding, Kerrigan had taken Danny to the place of the deal, a cafe that was under wraps.


    Kerrigan walked in with Danny.


    "here."


    A man in a black suit with a fierce air all over his body, took Kerrigan into the cafe, came to a coffee table near the window, and met his employer Mission accomplished, Mr. Crowe. "


    Kerrigan sat down carelessly. After drinking a cup of coffee, he frowned and began to frantically add sugar to it.


    "Good job."


    Mephisto, who changed his name to Chloe, nodded, but his eyes fell on Danny involuntarily.


    Greed, tenderness, anticipation, and impatience.


    Just one look made Danny scared.


    "Wait, Mr. Crow."


    Kerrigan narrowed his eyes and said, "I want to increase the price."


    "A price increase?"


    Mephisto was stunned and couldn''t help laughing.


    This is also the first human to face him and temporarily increase the price.


    very funny.


    "Yes, increase the price!"


    Kerrigan sneered and said, "Last night, a terrifying burning skeleton appeared. He killed all my brothers! Those people are my good brothers!"


    "Life? It''s really worth a lot of money."


    Mephisto nodded, but his eyes were still glued to Danny.


    He wants to start the ceremony as soon as possible.


    Danny is the power instrument he prepared for himself, and now his body is filled with his consciousness. He separated his consciousness from most of his power to hide from that abominable bald woman. this world.


    As long as his consciousness returns to this power container, he will not only be able to master powerful power, but also be able to hide from that woman, and it will be much more convenient for him to act in this world at that time.


    Kerrigan looked at Mephisto with a smile and said, "I believe Mr. Crowe is a generous person and can give me a satisfactory price."


    "certainly!"


    Mephisto smiled lightly and said, "So, how about giving you an extraordinary power?"


    "what?"


    Kerrigan was startled, looking at the smiling man in front of him, as if seeing the devil open his mouth to him.

 Chapter 512： i choose her

    Phoenix City.


    At this time, a church-like building used for gatherings was crowded.


    But it is surprising, even frightening, that even though there are hundreds of people here, there is not a single sound.


    Terribly quiet.


    They looked at Mephisto standing on the high platform in the center of the building with hot eyes, as if that man could bring them wealth, health, power, and everything they wanted.


    In contrast, they only need to pay for souls that do not know whether they exist or not, which is ridiculous.


    They are followers of the devil and followers of Mephisto.


    Now, as long as the man completes the ritual, it will bring them more, and all they have to do is to help Mephisto complete the ritual.


    "cut!"


    Kerrigan stood aside, looking at Mephisto standing on the high platform, an unintelligible sound came out of his mouth, but there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    At this time, he has changed.


    Pale face, white hair without a trace of luster, and a pair of hands that can bring decay and death.


    He still made a deal with Mephisto because he was too greedy and wanted supernatural powers.


    He is very clear that in this world, as long as you have a strong power, you can have everything.


    And he, now satisfied with his own strength.


    Taking off his gloves, he touched the high platform beside him, watching the corner of the high platform below quickly deserting, as if it had become rotten after years of erosion, Kerrigan pulled the corner of his mouth in satisfaction.


    When he sees that monster again, he will surprise him.


    At this moment, the murmured incantation sounded, and Mephisto began to sing a long incantation, and as Mephisto sang, the followers below gradually murmured.


    From stillness to movement, a neat humming sound rang out, giving people a feeling of incomparable depression and horror.


    And Danny, from the buzzing sound, his entire consciousness became muddled, as if he had lost his soul.


    At the same time, in the sky above the building, Mike and Gwen waited silently above, waiting for the ceremony to take place.


    At this moment, Mike noticed two figures appearing near the altar building.


    It was the child''s mother and Johnny Blazer.


    Mike''s eyes flashed with thought.


    It''s daytime, and the evil spirits in Johnny Blazer''s body can''t appear. They''re going to lose their lives like this, and they can''t let them disrupt his plans.


    Thinking of this, Mike moved and appeared behind the two at a speed they couldn''t detect. After knocking them out, he opened a portal and threw them to the place where Johnny Blazer lived last night. The hotel, and then flew back to Gwen''s body, turned on super vision and looked down.


    This ritual will last for a period of time, because Danny''s body needs to be gradually adapted and strengthened accordingly, otherwise Danny''s body will collapse instantly if his power is activated and his consciousness is transferred.


    For this moment, Mephisto has been waiting for a long time, and he does not want to destroy his container because of impatience.


    Time passed, and the magic power on Danny became stronger and stronger, and a pair of eyes had been dyed black due to the power of constant awakening.


    Feeling the growing strength of Danny, Mephisto smiled.


    Now, as long as he transfers the consciousness from this body to Danny''s body, the ritual is complete.


    The constant chanting of the incantation grew louder and louder, Mephisto walked over to Danny and put his hand on Danny''s head.


    When it''s time to shift consciousness...


    Whoosh!


    Two figures fell from the sky, and after blasting a huge crack on the top of the building, they appeared in front of them.


    Mike Kent!


    When Mephisto saw Mike, his eyes shrank, and there was real anger in his eyes.


    It''s the **** again!


    Without any hesitation, he directly accelerated the transfer of consciousness, and even indirectly controlled the magic in Danny''s body, forming a magic shield in a hurry.


    "boom!"


    With a light sound, Mike''s fist was blocked by the shield, but there were also cracks in the magic shield, as if it would be bombed at any time.


    Mike was slightly startled, and raised his fist again.


    Then another punch.


    Seeing this scene, Mephisto''s mouth twitched.


    He could see that Mike''s punch just now wasn''t strong at all, but this punch...


    The corners of his eyes twitched, and he growled, "Kerrigan, block him for me!"


    Kerrigan: "��"


    I''m blocking my ass! That''s Mike Kent!


    He can''t wait to have a few more legs now, get out of here quickly.


    However, since he got power from Mephisto, he signed a soul contract with the other party, and he has no right to object at all.


    "damn it!"


    Feeling that his psychology was gradually changing, Kerrigan scolded and rushed up uncontrollably.


    Looking at Mike who was getting closer and closer to him, he felt ashamed of himself, and said fiercely in his heart: "What about Mike Kent! As long as he touches him! It will still turn into a handful of bones!"


    "Ah!"


    He roared and rushed up, but...


    "Whoosh!"


    An iron chain burning with blue flame flew out, entangled him, and made him stand in place.


    Kerrigan looked down the chain.


    "again?"


    Looking at the flaming skeleton, Kerrigan was startled, but he was relieved.


    This is because he was stopped by the other party, but it is not because he did not obey the order.


    Blue flames were burning his body, if he hadn''t gotten his power from Mephisto, it would have been burned to ashes...


    He meditated silently in his heart, but a smile appeared on his face.


    It''s a great feeling to have power.


    if��


    He looked at Mephisto on the side.


    If this guy dies, he doesn''t have to work for the other party, but he can also have this power. This is simply a deal that he is most satisfied with.


    "Hey! Don''t ignore me!"


    Gwen''s voice seemed very helpless, but after seeing that the other party was entangled by the fire of hell, but did not receive any damage, he immediately became alert and increased the power of the flame.


    Kerrigan sneered: "I''ll take care of you right away, little one."


    As he said that, in the blink of an eye, the gloves he had been wearing went through the process of rotting to rot and completely turning into ashes and disappearing, and then the exposed pale palm grabbed Gwen''s chains.


    "Hey!"


    Kerrigan sneered, when the flame on the chain quickly disappeared, rust quickly appeared on the chain, and quickly spread to Gwen along the chain.


    Gwen was startled, he threw the chain forcefully, controlled it to break from the middle, and put the chain away.


    "Ha ha!"


    Kerrigan smiled smugly and shook the rotten chains in his hands.


    "Crack, click!"


    Like an old bark, the chains in his hand turned into powder and flowed down from his fingertips.


    "You''re dead, little one!"


    Kerrigan sneered and lunged at Gwen.


    Gwen''s eyes flickered, and he pouted.


    Judging from the appearance of her rushing from the opposite direction, she should have no long-range attack ability. At this time, in order to avoid the risk of being caught by the other party, she had to use the kite-flying skills her father told her.


    "I''ll give you a little gift first."


    Gwen grinned, moved both hands, and a huge fireball condensed in her palm and flew towards Kerrigan like a cannonball.


    Kerrigan was startled and hurriedly crossed his hands in front of his face.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, he was still knocked out and slammed into the wall.


    Before he could stand still, he saw Gwen snap his fingers.


    Then a big bird, full of flames, flew in from the hole above the building.


    "Whizzing!"


    The two missiles were wrapped in blue flames. Under Gwen''s control, a mocking smiley face was drawn between the two, and they slammed into Kerrigan''s body.


    Boom, boom!


    He was blasted out of the building with the loud explosion.


    Gwen smiled.


    It seemed that the weapon Tony had installed for her was still very useful. Maybe after she went back this time, she could ask Tony to help upgrade the Nighthawk.


    With this thought flashing in her mind, she chased out and looked back at Mike''s battle.


    Still leisurely smashing the magic shield, maintaining a state that may shatter at any time, looking at the old man''s appearance, Mephisto''s forehead sweats anxiously, which is really pitiful...


    The plan went well.


    But those people...


    She glanced at the demon cultists who were still chanting incantations, and she felt a chill in her heart.


    In such a situation, it is really scary to continue chant without being affected at all.


    Shaking his head, Gwen sped up after seeing Kerrigan had stood up.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Mike slammed down again with several punches, and the magic shield in front of him kept cracking, and then it was quickly repaired.


    Looking at this scene, Mephisto was startled.


    Although he is happy to see this situation, but with his understanding of Mike''s power, this level of magic shield can''t stop him at all, and now...


    He was startled.


    His consciousness can''t be merged with the power now, but he is using the power of the container overloaded, which is a burden to his power container and his own consciousness, but in this short period of time, he feels his own power. Consciousness and container are much weaker.


    damn it!


    After realizing this, he cursed angrily in his heart.


    Is this to kill him alive?


    Mephisto''s heart sank, looking at his power vessel, a madness flashed in his eyes.


    Just when he decided to recklessly control the consciousness pouring into Danny''s body, a portal appeared beside Mike.


    Seeing this scene, Mephisto''s heart sank.


    It''s that bald head!


    Sure enough, just as his thoughts fell, a bald woman in a yellow robe and a small fan in her hand walked out.


    "Ancient One!"


    He squeezed a name out of his teeth, looked at Mike and Gu Yi in front of him, and a desperate thought appeared in his heart.


    The two knew each other, and this was a trap set against him.


    The opponent kept attacking him, perhaps not only to consume his power, but also to affect his perception of the surroundings and attract his attention.


    Now the ancient one appears, which means that the trap has been formed...


    Sure enough, this thought appeared in his heart, and after mobilizing his strength to sense the surroundings, his face was as ugly as the bottom of a pitch-black pot.


    Gu Yi arranged a magic barrier and trapped him here. If his body did not come, he would have no way to escape with his current strength.


    Maybe... he can try it after his consciousness enters the power container, but now there is no chance.


    But the question is, will the other party give him a chance to integrate?


    At this moment, he saw Mike stop his hand, and while he was puzzled, he said coldly: "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Yi''s eyes flashed, and a faint smile emerged from the corner of his mouth: "Old friend, I advise you to remove your hand from that child, don''t think about sending your consciousness in while we''re not paying attention."


    Speaking of this, Gu Yi''s eyes became dangerous.


    Obviously, as long as he has such an action, he will immediately be attacked by the opponent.


    Mephisto groaned, removed his hand from Danny''s head, and stepped back.


    In the next moment, the magic shield formed by the power in Danny''s body disappeared, and there was no barrier between the two sides.


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Mephisto asked again.


    For this plan, he consumed a lot of power, and even used a soul fragment, if it was damaged here, he would lose a lot of power.


    Gu glanced at Mike and nodded.


    Mike smiled lightly and said, "Gu Yi and I want to make a deal with you What deal!?"


    There was a glimmer of hope in Mephisto''s heart.


    Trading or something, he''s the best at it.


    "Pick one of us to fight, and if you can win, we''ll let you go, but if you lose, that part of your power is ours."


    Want this part of his power?


    No wonder they didn''t do it as soon as they met.


    "My current power?" Mephisto sneered and said, "Will I agree to this transaction? My current power has no hope at all!"


    The fan in Gu Yi''s hand was closed, and he nodded at Danny, and said in his own cold voice, "You can draw that part of your power out of that child''s body."


    Is that so?


    If so, there is indeed a chance.


    But in the face of these two people, this chance is infinitely close to zero.


    but��


    Thinking of the trading conditions that the two of them mentioned to him just now, he secretly laughed in his heart.


    "Okay, I promise."


    Mephisto responded with a gloomy face.


    Gu Yi and Mike nodded: "a wise choice."


    Gu Yi stretched out her hand, and characters formed by mana appeared from her palm, forming the terms of this transaction.


    Mephisto glanced at it, and it was exactly the same as what he just said, and he nodded gloomily.


    Gu Yi waved his hand, and a special parchment appeared. After printing the words, he steered it to Mephisto.


    Mephisto glanced again, and after confirming that it was correct, he left the imprint of his soul.


    The transaction is established, as long as the conditions of the transaction are met, this transaction is established.


    Gu Yi put away the sheepskin scroll, confirmed it, and said slowly: "Choose, I''m still him."


    Mephisto grinned and pointed to Gwen outside: "I choose her!"

 Chapter 513： Im going to hang up

    "I choose her!"


    Mephisto pointed at Gwen with a sinister smile on his face.


    "Here, and the people on your side, it''s not just the two of you."


    He is an expert in trading and can always catch the loopholes in trading.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Mike and Gu Yi''s faces became extremely ugly.


    Seeing this scene, Mephisto was even more proud.


    That''s why he likes to trade.


    Now, the other party has only two choices, either suspend the transaction and let him go, or continue the transaction.


    "Wait for me, I''ll bring her here."


    Mike said with an ugly face, and then disappeared in place.


    A few seconds later, Mike who had killed Kerrigan reappeared, and Gwen walked in slowly.


    Mephisto''s eyes flickered, and he said in surprise: "You actually let her fight with me?"


    In this battle, he is sure to win, he doesn''t believe that Gu Yi and Mike can''t see it.


    Mike said sternly: "There is no way, but I believe in her, I believe in justice!"


    Gu Yi shook his head and hurriedly covered half of his face with his fan, but his wise eyebrows couldn''t help but bend.


    This acting is really clumsy, she can''t watch it anymore.


    But Mephisto couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Your righteous face is really disgusting."


    In his view, this is very consistent with Mike''s style of behavior.


    Look at Mike''s children, they are all righteous people, and being able to teach such a child, his father... It''s disgusting!


    Mephisto sneered in his heart again, ignoring Mike, and began to twitch the power of Danny.


    Doing so would make his birth plan fail this time, but fortunately, he could keep his strength so that he would not lose too much.


    If the plan fails, then find another opportunity to make a plan of the heart. It''s no big deal, he''s used to it.


    The power was quickly drawn, and Danny couldn''t help crying out in pain.


    Although it is painful now, the good news is that from today, he will no longer have to endure the nightmares brought about by this power, and he will no longer have to worry about being missed by demons.


    After a while, Mephisto drained the power in Danny''s body, Danny collapsed to the ground, and Mike threw a rejuvenation spell for him.


    Mephisto felt the power in his body and the powerful feeling of regaining control of his power, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    He looked at Mike and Gu Yi, and sneered, "Come on."


    This body can''t bear such a strong force, and it has already begun to collapse. He needs to fight quickly.


    After a pause, he looked at Gwen who was burning with blue flames, and his eyes flashed with surprise: "The spirit of vengeance, but there are traces left by me, has this spirit of vengeance ever been enslaved by me? It''s amazing to be purified."


    "How? Do you consider serving me, I can give you a lot."


    Gwen snorted coldly and shouted loudly: "I am the messenger of justice, and I will not throw myself into the arms of the devil!"


    "well said!"


    Mike complimented enthusiastically.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Yifan''s face twitched wildly.


    These two father and daughter are really good actors, but their acting skills are too poor.


    But looking at Mephisto''s appearance, it seems that he really believed it.


    She was speechless, but she had to show a look of shock on her face.


    Start fast, finish fast, I can''t stand it anymore.


    Gu Yi sighed in his heart.


    "Haha." Mephisto smiled lightly: "When you get to hell, I will love you well."


    When the words fell, his mind moved, and at the same time as a magical shield was formed, a magical flame flew towards Gwen.


    Gwen swirled the chain, forming a blue flame vortex, blocking Mephisto''s magical flame, and when swallowing it, he whispered, and the nighthawk appeared above Mephisto''s head, burning blue. Flame''s claws pinched Mephisto''s head.


    "Humph!"


    Mephisto snorted coldly, and the powerful magic instantly strengthened his body to a terrifying level, grabbed Nighthawk''s claws, and threw it hard at Gwen.


    Gwen dodged with a stream of flames, stretched out his hand and pressed Nighthawk''s back, a large amount of flames emerged from her body, Nighthawk spread his wings, stabilized his body, and flew to the sky with Gwen.


    Mephisto smiled lightly, wanting to spread the distance and delay time?


    Did you feel that his current body was weakening rapidly?


    "Smart choice, but I won''t give you such a chance, sweetie."


    Mephisto whispered, and he rose up into the air, chasing after Gwen.


    This is a barrier built by Gu Yi. It has a certain range. If you want to delay time, how long can you escape in this limited space?


    Mephisto''s eyes flashed, and he murmured a simple incantation, but the large-scale, real-like illusion was thrown into the enchantment by him, blurring the distance, affecting Gwen''s senses and affecting Gwen''s judgment. .


    Gwen took a deep breath and watched the sky rush up.


    As long as she flew to a certain height, she would not hit the building.


    But the idea is good, but Mephisto''s vision affects her sense of direction.


    Although it seems to be flying towards the sky, in fact, she is still flying forward. Although the sky she is looking at is a cloud, in fact, there is a building in front of her.


    boom!


    Gwen slammed into the building, blasted a large hole in it, and rushed into the building.


    Seeing this, Mephisto sneered, and a magical flame rushed over like a roaring fire dragon as he waved his arms.


    Use fire against a spirit of vengeance who also masters fire?


    Although it seems ridiculous, in fact, this flame is not just a flame, it contains the magic of Mephisto, and contains madness and chaos.


    He just wanted to use this flame to contaminate the spirit of vengeance again and turn it into a ghost knight.


    That''s why he just said he was waiting for Gwen in hell.


    Looking at the rushing fire dragon, Gwen looked helpless.


    She didn''t know whether this thing was real or fake, and even she didn''t know if there was anyone around her, whether the attack on Mephisto rushed to an innocent person.


    The **** illusion.


    She cursed secretly, and a flame vortex appeared in her eyes.


    Eye of Judgment.


    Although there is no way to help her see through the illusion directly, it can help her see the souls around and lock Mephisto''s soul.


    "This way, I can barely fight, what a smart kid."


    Mephisto made no secret of his admiration for Gwen.


    Gwen sighed suddenly and could only dodge the rushing fire dragon.


    "Oh, I should listen to my father''s words, but I want to try to fight with you, but if I fight like this, I might hurt innocent people, so..."


    Gwen in a skeleton state showed a happy smile to Mephisto and said, "I''m going to hang up!"


    As she said that, she took out several cards from the pocket of her clothes, and drew one at random.


    She glanced at it and was slightly taken aback.


    It''s this one.


    Name: Frostbolt (Enhanced 10)


    Skill introduction: Shoots a Frostbolt at the target, causing frost damage and reducing the opponent''s movement and attack speed.


    Remarks: biubiu!


    As her father taught her, she threw the card out directly.


    The next moment, the card turned into a spot of light and disappeared in front of her, and immediately, a Frost Arrow appeared in front of Gwen.


    This Frostbolt looks exactly the same as the ordinary Frostbolt, and it looks inconspicuous. To Mephisto, it seems that it can be dissipated with a single wave.


    Frostbolt locked on Mephisto and flew over at a very fast speed, getting closer and closer.


    And just after Mephisto raised his hand and slapped the Frostbolt that seemed to be scattered with a slap, his face changed dramatically.


    A terrifying mass of frost energy exploded from the inconspicuous arrow of Frostbolt, and after freezing his body, the space around him, and even his soul at a terrifying speed, the power fell on him unabated. on the heart.


    "boom!"


    With a cracking sound, an extremely cold energy bloomed in the air.


    In an instant, the temperature in the barrier established by Gu Yi plummeted, and snowflakes fell from the sky.


    As for Mephisto, it has been frozen into ice sculptures by the terrifying frost energy, and shattered into ice powder.


    Seeing this scene, Gwen was stunned and looked down at the few cards left in his hand.


    Her dad is really the best for her!


    Gu Yi raised his head and looked at the mid-air, staring at the ice-blue frost marks that freeze the sky, tilted his head slightly, and said to Mike, "I didn''t expect you to have such a profound knowledge of magic."


    "It''s just a special ability, not worth mentioning."


    Mike explained with a smile, and looked at the parchment scroll in Gu Yi''s hand.


    Just now, a powerful energy rushed into the parchment.


    Seeing Mike''s eyes, Gu nodded and said with certainty: "It''s part of his power, and he has no soul imprint, he has disappeared."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but smile: "With so much power lost this time, that cunning guy must be mad."


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike smiled proudly: "It''s all my acting skills!"


    Gu Yi: "!"


    Can you be a little self-aware?


    Obviously it is Mephisto''s head Watt.


    "Dad, your acting is really good, as good as me!"


    At this time, Gwen, you flew down from the sky, praised Mike, and handed the card in his hand to Mike. Mike shook his hand slightly, and the card in his hand disappeared.


    Mike nodded and said to Gwen, "You''re not too bad."


    Looking at the father and daughter who praised each other, Gu Yi''s mouth twitched slightly, threw the parchment in his hand to Mike, and said, "I''ll go back first."


    When the words fell, she opened a portal and left quickly.


    If she didn''t leave, she was afraid that she couldn''t help but complain.


    After Gu Yi left, Gwen approached Mike and asked in a low voice, "Dad, why is that thing so powerful just now? Killed that demon in one fell swoop?"


    To be honest, the strength of the Frostbolt that has been strengthened by 10 is beyond Mike''s imagination.


    But after Mike calculated the strength multiplier of Frostbolt and ordinary Frostbolt after strengthening by 10, he felt that this was a matter of course.


    1024 times.


    This is not a simple one plus one, but a terrifying qualitative change caused by continuous superposition and compression.


    Moreover, this is not the real body of Mephisto.


    However, after this card is used up, the most enhanced card in Mike''s hand is gone.


    I don''t know when a card with such an enhanced level will appear again.


    Mike smiled slightly: "This is the power of the liver!"


    "?"


    Gwen frowned.


    Liver power?


    Why not stomach power?


    Before she could ask further, Mike patted her on the head and said, "Let''s go too, don''t forget, we''re here for a trip."


    Gwen nodded and suddenly said, "Where''s that boy?"


    "I opened the portal and threw him to her mother."


    Mike said casually.


    When Gwen was just fighting, he opened a portal and threw the child over. As for Johnny Blazer and the boy''s mother, because Mike knocked them out, they are still in a coma.


    "What about those people?"


    Gwen pointed to the sluggish or angry demon believers among the church leaders.


    Mike groaned, and a card appeared in his hand.


    If you don''t care about these people, these people who have been in contact with demons may have mastered some rituals to summon demons. If Mephisto or other demons are summoned, they will cause new troubles.


    The cards in his hand turned into light spots and dissipated, and a powerful spiritual power enveloped the entire building like an invisible storm. After controlling all the demon believers in place, Mike came to a collective hypnotism and hypnotized them about them. The demon''s memories were all blocked.


    After that, as long as you no longer deliberately touch demons and are no longer stimulated by this aspect, this part of the memory will not appear.


    After doing all this, Mike flew up with Gwen, and after they took off, the enchantment under Gu Yibu disappeared.


    Immediately, the falling snowflakes floated out of the barrier, causing an exclamation.


    ��


    At this time, in hell.


    In Mephisto''s palace, a roar centered on it like a storm, quickly spreading around, causing the resentful spirits and demons who heard it to tremble.


    "call!"


    Mephisto gasped angrily.


    He was designed.


    He thought he had found a loophole in the transaction, but he did not expect that the loophole was deliberately left by the other party.


    Unexpectedly, the father and daughter were actually playing him!


    Damn, they''re too real...


    No, looking back now, the acting skills of the father and daughter were like memorizing lines, and they were clumsy like little fresh meat actors who depended on their faces to eat.


    But he was really bewildered by what the Kent family did and people''s legends about them, believing that they were extremely righteous people...


    "Too cunning!"


    Mephisto couldn''t help but cursed angrily and sat on his throne resentfully.


    Think about it, the way Gu Yi looked at himself at that time...


    It was clearly looking at a fool''s eyes.


    I lost my face in front of my old rival!


    As long as he thinks of this, Mephisto''s face becomes more gloomy.


    He lost a lot of power this time, and it will take a long time to recover.


    Mike Kent! Ancient one!


    He cursed inwardly.


    At this moment, the space in front of him was torn apart, and two figures came out of it.


    Mephisto squinted his eyes, looked at the two of them at ease, and said, "Thos? Kryptonians? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 514： Gwens dream

    Mephisto looked at Thanos and Fiora with bad eyes.


    He has just lost some of his power now, and these two people appear in front of him, which makes it hard for him not to think about other places.


    However, this is hell, even if he loses part of his power, he can defeat or even kill two people with the help of the power of this world.


    "I was told by a being that you just lost some of your power on Earth, as if it had something to do with Mike Kent."


    Thanos said lightly, but in Mephisto''s ears, it seemed very mocking.


    But what makes Mephisto very concerned is the existence in the mouth of Thanos.


    Who is that?


    However, he was inexplicably upset when he looked at Thanos'' face.


    So, his hand was raised violently, and a pure magic force was thrown towards Thanos'' face.


    Thanos stretched out his hand and slapped it, his face still flat, and he was not dissatisfied with Mephisto''s provocation.


    Mephisto glanced at Thanos lightly, and said unhappily: "What the **** is going on with me?"


    Although he looked at Thanos unhappy, but looking at Thanos'' attitude, he still decided to give the other party a chance and let the other party explain his intentions.


    Thanos said indifferently: "We are here this time to form an alliance with you, or to be more precise, to set up a team."


    "Team? Haha!"


    Mephisto whispered as if he heard something funny: "Do you think I need it?"


    Thanos nodded very calmly: "Need."


    Mephisto''s face sank.


    Thanos said slowly, "I died once, by Mike Kent and Odin."


    Mike Kent and Odin?


    Are these two together?


    Then this time Mike Kent and Gu Yi...


    A shocking thought came to Mephisto''s mind.


    Could it be that these three people formed an organization similar to the Avengers?


    Seeing that Mephisto was silent, the corner of Thanos'' mouth was slightly raised.


    "It seems that you should understand." Thanos said lightly: "If we don''t unite, we are not their opponents at all."


    Even Mephisto himself had to admit this.


    but��


    "Why should I trust you?"


    Mephisto asked with a sneer.


    As a suspicious demon, he never trusts a person easily.


    When this thought appeared in Mephisto''s mind, he couldn''t help but cursed.


    Damn, he believed in the face of justice this time, but he lost a lot of money.


    Sure enough, justice and so on are all hypocritical things.


    "Mike Kent killed me once."


    Thanos said lightly.


    Fiora took a deep breath, her eyes filled with hatred that could not be turned away: "She killed the rest of my clan."


    Mephisto smiled with satisfaction.


    He was sure they were telling the truth, because the hatred in his eyes couldn''t deceive him.


    If you form a team with these two people, you can really resist the team of three Mike Kent, but it''s just resistance. If you want to beat them, or even want to do something, the three of them are not enough.


    Mephisto: "It''s not enough if it''s just the three of us."


    It''s a bit frustrating to say that, but it''s true.


    Thanos responded: "I will continue to look for team members, and you will need some time to recover."


    Mephisto grinned: "That''s right, come on."


    "So, did you agree?"


    Fiora asked coldly.


    "Of course! I have no reason not to agree. After all, Mike Kent is really... disgusting!"


    Mephisto''s face looked like he had eaten a piece of shit.


    ��


    Phoenix, Phoenix.


    Mike and Gwen have been there in the future, and this time, this time, strictly speaking, this is the second time.


    But after so many years, there is not much difference, the change is very small.


    Gwen only played here for two days and lost interest.


    So, Mike had to take Gwen to the city next door, where after staying for three days, they returned to Kent Star together.


    Now, after Kent Star officially started diplomacy, more and more people came to Kent Star because of curiosity.


    After all, this is a new planet, a new territory.


    You only need to take the spaceship of Kent star in a fixed location, you can reach Kent star.


    However, Kent Star will strictly review the people who enter the Kent Star, and there are also strict restrictions on the number of people who enter and the time of stay.


    The father and daughter came to Kent Star through the portal and appeared in an inconspicuous corner of Kent City.


    Kent City is the only city on Kent, where millions of mutant residents of Kent gather, as well as millions of tourists.


    All kinds of mutants live here openly, walking on the streets with pride, satisfaction and confidence on their faces.


    This is their country and they don''t have to hide who they really are.


    Some mutants stand on the street, using their innocuous abilities to perform for the crowd, or run various specialty shops.


    This is a view completely invisible on Earth.


    "Beautiful Dream Store? When did this appear?"


    Gwen followed Mike, looked at a store curiously, and asked in a low voice.


    Mike was also stunned, and said, "Probably which mutant person opened the store, it should be related to his ability."


    "Quick! Let''s go and see!"


    Gwen rushed in excitedly.


    Mike shook his head with a smile and walked in slowly.


    Entering the store, Mike took a quick look.


    The decoration of the store is very fresh and natural, and there is even a strange fragrance with a soothing effect.


    There were a lot of beds in the store. At this time, there were a lot of people lying on the bed. A woman in a white dress was standing in front of a bed, with her hands on the person''s temples, using her ability to create beautiful dreams, to help customers.


    Gwen looked at the clearly marked fee table, and looked at the expensive fee, and was stunned.


    1000 Kent Stars credits.


    Kent Star has its own currency - credits.


    Gwen figured it out, this thousand credit points is just over a thousand dollars.


    So expensive!


    She murmured in her heart, and when she was about to pull her father away, the woman who was taking care of the guests turned to look at them.


    Fair skin, a pair of peach eyes, but his face is covered with black patterns, making him look very evil and charming.


    When she saw Mike, a look of surprise appeared on her face.


    "Lord Kent!"


    As she walked towards Mike in surprise, she said respectfully, "My name is Winnie, it''s such an honor to meet you."


    Mike rarely appears on Kent, but everyone on Kent knows him and his face.


    Mike nodded to him and said, "What are you mainly doing here?"


    Hearing this, Winnie smiled and said, "Dream, beautiful dream, a beautiful dream that can help people realize their unrealizable wishes."


    After a pause, Winnie introduced: "This is my ability. Through contact, I can create a real dream according to what people want to do, or wish."


    "Of course, my ability is only a guide, and I won''t know what people want or what people''s dreams look like."


    This ability...should be very popular.


    Mike nodded to it: "Great ability."


    "thanks."


    Winnie smiled and said expectantly, "Lord Kent, do you want to experience it?"


    "want!"


    Before Mike could speak, Gwen looked at Winnie expectantly.


    Seeing this, Mike could only smile and say, "Then, I''ll trouble you."


    Winnie smiled happily and shook her head hurriedly: "It''s my honor to serve you."


    Having said that, she brought Mike and Gwen to the VIP room, let them lie on the bed, and after letting them relax, they began to use their abilities.


    "I''ll come first!"


    Gwen looked a little impatient, and his eyes flashed with anticipation.


    Winnie motioned Mike to wait a moment and said to Gwen, "Please relax, my ability is very weak. As long as you resist, my ability will not be able to guide your thoughts and build a dream for you."


    "OK."


    Gwen nodded.


    In the next instant, a pink mist appeared from the woman''s fingertips and penetrated into Gwen''s nose, Gwen''s expression became particularly quiet.


    After a moment, Winnie stretched out her hand and exhaled softly.


    "Okay."


    She spoke to Mike.


    Mike looked at Gwen, saw Gwen''s calm expression, the corners of his mouth twitched unconsciously, he couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile.


    Judging from the appearance of this girl, she probably dreamed of food, money, or a handsome guy or something.


    "Mr. Kent."


    Winnie smiled and walked towards Mike.


    Mike shook his head with a smile, looked at the smiling Gwen, and said softly: "I have already got what I want, I don''t need to go to my dreams to find it."


    Winnie was stunned and couldn''t help but said, "But I really want to serve Mr. Kent once, and I really want to do something for you."


    Winnie''s expression was genuine.


    But Mike still shook his head and said, "No need, thank you for your kindness."


    Winnie''s face was full of pity, and then she said, "Then I won''t disturb Mr. Kent."


    She glanced at Gwen and said, "The duration of the dream can be long or short, but generally it will not exceed an hour. You just need to wait for her to wake up by herself."


    "it is good."


    Mike responded and sat on the side waiting quietly.


    At this time, Gwen in the dream.


    That was Gwen, who was already eighteen years old. She was a loyal eldest sister with the status of a billionaire during the day, and a superhero at night, and her most eye-catching identity was a member of the Kent family.


    In the dim light, Gwen sat in the sharpening room of her own home, sharpening her weapons. She was wearing a short jacket, revealing her fair skin and the black dragon tattoo that covered her entire back.


    "����!"


    The knife rubbed against the whetstone making a screeching sound that made Gwen comfortable.


    After a while, she picked up the knife in her hand, and after seeing the blade reflected one of her face, she nodded with satisfaction and put it aside.


    "Change Gang! I will never let you go!"


    Gwen said coldly, grabbed the ice cream on the side and took a bite.


    At this moment, the sound of rapid footsteps sounded.


    Afterwards, a boy who was much shorter than her, with blurred facial features, like a mosaic, ran in.


    "sister!"


    "I said, call me boss in the gang!"


    Gwen said something vicious and took a bite of the ice cream.


    The boy looked at the ice cream in Gwen''s hand, swallowed secretly, and hurriedly said, "Boss, the change gang is here!"


    "what?"


    Gwen stood up angrily and said angrily, "They are provoking our gang of money fans!"


    She grabbed the knife she had just sharpened and sneered at the outside, saying, "Go, take the younger brothers out, this time kill them!"


    "it is good!"


    The boy answered loudly, but his eyes were glued to the ice cream in Gwen''s hand.


    Gwen handed the ice cream in his hand to the boy, his eyes were full of doting, but he sneered: "It''s not promising!"


    The boy grinned and said, "With my sister''s protection, I won''t make any progress!"


    "Ghost clever!"


    Gwen flicked the boy''s forehead and strode out.


    When she came out, dozens of her younger brothers were already guarding the gang station, and it was Peter and Luke who took the lead.


    "Boss!"


    The four said to Gwen, Gwen nodded calmly, and said, "Go out and beat them!"


    She rushed out first and came to the street.


    At this time, there was no one on the street, and a chilling atmosphere came oncoming.


    After Gwen came out with her money fans, people with hands, feet and heads rushed across the street.


    When the two sides met, they directly killed each other without a single word of nonsense delaying time.


    Swords, lights, swords, and banknotes fly around.


    The two sides are constantly slashing whom, and as long as they fall, they will turn into a lot of banknotes.


    Gwen was slaughtering like crazy inside, and money rained everywhere he went.


    The money fans'' gang is in full swing, and Gwen is happy.


    Looking at the change that was quickly withdrawn, Gwen roared: "Quick! Catch up with them and kill them all!"


    When the words fell, she rushed up with her little brothers, but when they were about to catch up with the long-legged money, a huge man with a height of tens of meters appeared.


    He waved his big hands and long legs, and just patted it back and forth, and the people of the Cai Fan Gang were scattered.


    Seeing that the Caifan Gang was about to fail, Gwen sighed: "Alas, I can only take out the secret weapon."


    Immediately, she shouted: "Little brother, come on! Fuck him!"


    The voice fell, and the little boy with a mosaic on his face just flew out. After directly flying the huge rich man, there were two crimson rays in his eyes, and the huge rich man was easily killed.


    In the next second the huge money man turned into a torrential rain of money.


    Standing in the rain of money, Gwen smiled happily.


    "Hey Hey!"


    In reality, even if Gwen closed his eyes and was asleep, he still uncontrollably issued a smug caution.


    Mike looked at Gwen with a smirk and was speechless.


    What the **** is this stupid girl dreaming about? How can you laugh like two fools?


    Mike grumbled under his breath, then watched Gwen smirk for half an hour.


    Half an hour later, Gwen got up from the bed, covered his sore face, looked at Mike with a speechless face, and asked, "Dad, did you do something to me? My face is so uncomfortable!"


    Mike took out his mobile phone expressionlessly and showed Gwen the video he just took.


    Gwen: ()

 Chapter 515： who leaked the wind

    hey hey hey hey hey hey...


    At this moment, Gwen''s own laughter kept echoing in his mind.


    lingering.


    She was embarrassed and wanted to transform in place.


    Rubbing his face, Gwen pretended to be calm and said, "Ha, ha ha, it turns out I was laughing by myself, it''s really strange, why do I laugh? Haha!"


    "Your pale laughter can''t hide your embarrassment."


    Mike commented lightly.


    Gwen: "��"


    "Then I go?"


    Gwen asked in a low voice and walked out of the VIP room hummingly.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied?"


    Seeing the father and daughter come out, Winnie asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not fun at all."


    Gwen said with a sullen face, and walked quickly to the door.


    Mike shook his head with a smile, and said to the doubtful Winnie, "Don''t worry, she''s very happy, but a little embarrassed."


    With that said, after Mike paid the money, he walked out of the store.


    When Mike walked to the door of the store, Winnie suddenly said, "Mr. Kent, thank you very much for all you have done for the mutants."


    Mike was slightly startled, smiled and said, "This is all due to your own efforts. I just provided you with a land to work hard."


    When the words fell, Mike looked at Gwen who was waving to him in the distance, and quickly chased after him.


    Looking at Mike who was leaving, Winnie''s eyes flashed with gratitude.


    "Mike Kent, we will remember everything you did to the mutants, but you Kent family are really not suitable to be the masters here. The mutants are born to belong to that adult..."


    She murmured in her heart, thinking of the adult, her eyes were full of fire.


    ��


    Mike and Gwen walked down the street with respectful eyes everywhere they passed.


    Mike was okay, basically ignoring these eyes, but Gwen was a little uncomfortable.


    "Dad, let''s go home first."


    It''s not that she hasn''t been watched before, but this kind of respectful eyes makes her feel a lot of pressure.


    "You should learn to get used to these eyes."


    "Are you used to it?"


    Gwen pondered, remembering the special status of the Kent family now, she nodded and said, "I see."


    If this kind of thing cannot be avoided, then you can only get used to it and try not to affect her.


    Gwen raised her chest, and in those eyes, walked towards Kent''s house with Mike.


    The Kent house on the Kent star is a palace.


    Their family didn''t give it a name, just called it home.


    In the hearts of their family, no matter what changes they live in, it is just their home.


    And when others on the Kent star speak, they just call it the Kent house.


    The Kent family, this common name, has a special meaning because of the Mike family.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone along the way, Mike and Gwen came to their house.


    Now, it means that there are only two of them in the huge palace, and the others are basically working.


    Think about it this way...


    Mike and Gwen looked at each other.


    Good guy, just the two of them idle.


    "Alas!" Gwen sighed and said, "I find that the place to live is too big and boring, and it''s impersonal."


    Mike burst out laughing: "Just wait until they all come."


    "Um!"


    Gwen nodded and said suddenly, "Dad, is my brother about to be born?"


    Mike thought about it.


    "Should be in early May."


    Gwen was pleasantly surprised: "Isn''t that still a month away?"


    Mike nodded.


    "Have you got a name? If not, I have some options here!"


    name?


    Mike was slightly startled.


    Speaking of which, although he now has four children, none of them are named after him.


    ������


    Now, he actually forgot about the name.


    What is it called?


    Mike groaned and looked at Gwen who was eager to try.


    "Tell me."


    Perhaps, it will give him some inspiration.


    "Tom, Jerry, how are you?"


    How does it sound so familiar?


    Mike frowned in thought.


    Good guy, cat and mouse!


    McHui looked at Gwen.


    Gwen smiled shyly: "It seems a little inappropriate."


    "or��"


    "I''ll just think about it myself."


    Before Gwen could speak, Mike interrupted Gwen, and after Gwen sighed, he flicked Gwen''s forehead lightly.


    "Don''t think about this, if you have time, help me think about how the wedding will be held."


    "wedding?"


    Gwen seemed to have heard something incredible, and a mouth changed from �� to O.


    "Dad, you are going with Aunt Ruiwen..."


    "right."


    Mike smiled and nodded: "I want to do this before the child is born."


    Gwen patted Mike''s arm happily.


    "Hahaha! Dad! You''re finally getting married! You''ve been dragging on like this, I thought you were a scumbag! It looks like you''re still a man in charge!"


    clap clap clap!


    Gwen smiled happily to the constant sound of slaps.


    Mike: ?_?


    So, in the eyes of your little girl, I am a scumbag?


    Noticing Mike''s expression, Gwen paused, with a pleasing smile on his face.


    "Well, I''m not saying you''re a scumbag, Dad! You''re just like a scumbag."


    Mike: (???)


    "Ah, because handsome people are qualified to be scumbags, I am saying that you are handsome, Dad! This is a young way of complimenting."


    Gwen explained hastily, and then added a smiley face.


    Mike: "��"


    I''m older, but that doesn''t mean I''m a fool.


    Mike smiled faintly and said to Gwen, "Then you are also a scumbag."


    Gwen: "��"


    Okay!


    This is shooting yourself in the foot.


    "Dad, let''s talk about the wedding! Where are you going to hold it?"


    "right here."


    Mike pointed to the current palace and smiled: "At that time, Kent must be very lively."


    Gwen''s eyes lit up, and suddenly said, "Dad, do we take some money?"


    "Partial money..."


    Mike looked at Gwen speechlessly: "Where did you know this stuff?"


    "Hee hee!" Gwen grinned, "Huaguo Festival Encyclopedia."


    And this thing! ?


    "Don''t think about it, little money fan."


    Mike smiled and nodded Gwen''s forehead, and said, "When Ruiwen comes back, let''s go back to Earth, and then we can start preparing."


    After a pause, Mike said, "Don''t tell other people about this, especially don''t let Ruiwen know."


    "it is good!"


    Gwen responded, rolled her eyes, and said to Mike, "Dad, I''m back in my room."


    Without waiting for Mike to answer, he trotted back to his room, took out his mobile phone, and pulled all the family members except Rui Wen into a chat group.


    Clark, Eric, Charles, Hope, Jean, and Hela.


    Gwen: I have big news!


    Charles: Why? Did you get the money?


    Gwen: Vulgar, can this be called big news?


    Clark: Yes, if Gwen finds the money, she''ll be reluctant to tell us.


    Eric: Haha.


    Gwen: (?benefit?)


    Do you still want to know?


    Clark: We were wrong, Miss Gwynne please elaborate.


    Gwen: Humph!


    Hope: Come on.


    Gwen: Dad is going to have a wedding with Aunt Ruiwen!


    Crowd:!


    Clark: Are you sure?


    Gwen: Of course, Dad told me that!


    correct! Don''t let other people know! Especially Aunt Ruiwen!


    Crowd: I see.


    ��


    Kent School of Genius Heroes.


    Charles'' office.


    Charles put the phone on the table and waved his fist happily.


    "Great!"


    Charles couldn''t help screaming excitedly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Rogan, who came to Charles to report his work situation, looked at Charles suspiciously.


    Charles said happily: "My dad is going to marry Aunt Ruiwen!"


    Logan was stunned for a moment, and said with joy: "Great! This guy has such a day!"


    Charles nodded, then froze.


    This sounds like something is wrong...


    Seeing Logan''s excited appearance, Charles hurriedly said, "Don''t talk nonsense! Especially if you can''t let Aunt Ruiwen know!"


    Logan grinned.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything about this kind of thing."


    ��


    Earth, San Francisco, Hank Pym''s home.


    Since the last time Clark came to Hope''s house and picked Hope up in front of Hank Pym, he has become more and more daring these days, and he has even lived here openly.


    "awesome!"


    Hearing the roar from upstairs, Hank Pym put down the coffee cup in confusion, put the newspaper in front of his face, turned his ears slightly, and held his breath.


    Can''t hear anything!


    At this moment, Clark and Hope walked down chatting and laughing, Hank Pym snorted softly, hurriedly sat down, and held up the coffee cup pretending to be calm.


    When the two walked up to him, he put down the coffee cup, folded the newspaper, and was about to speak, Hope said happily: "Hank! I have good news for you!"


    Hank Pym froze slightly, a smile on his face.


    "What''s up?"


    "Uncle Mike is getting married!"


    "what!"


    Hank Pym screamed and turned to look at Clark.


    Clark nodded affirmatively.


    Hank Pym put a smile on his face, but then he couldn''t help but scolded in a low voice: "Ruiwen... This old thing is really lucky."


    He is not sour at all!


    "By the way, don''t tell anyone about this, especially Rui Wen."


    "I see!"


    Hank Pym waved his hand, and after watching the two leave, he picked up the newspaper and read it again.


    Suddenly, the phone he put aside rang.


    He glanced at the number and picked it up.


    "Hank! Come on! Three missing one!"


    Peggy Carter said excitedly.


    Hank left the group and said, "I''m in San Francisco now!"


    "What''s wrong with San Francisco? Just fly over here."


    "Fly here? You crazy woman!" Hank said speechlessly: "Can you learn to do something serious with Mike and have a wedding with Steve as soon as possible!?"


    "Steve and I...wait, you said Mike was going to have a wedding!!"


    A scream that pierced his eardrums made Hank Pym''s head buzz.


    Hank Pym remembered Clark and his daughter''s instructions, and suddenly said, "I didn''t say anything!"


    After a pause, he couldn''t help but say: "Don''t let Ruiwen know, the old boy Mike seems to want to give her a surprise."


    "understood!"


    Peggy Carter hung up the phone excitedly, forgetting even the three missing ones.


    And the first thing she did after hanging up the phone was to turn her head to Maria and say, "Mike is getting married!"


    "what!"


    Maria''s expression was exactly the same as Peggy Carter''s.


    But immediately, she said happily: "Then, as his old friend, we should prepare some gifts and help him design a wedding or something."


    She jumped up excitedly, walking back and forth in front of Peggy Carter, thinking one after another excited her, and then said, "No, I have to go back and prepare!"


    "It''s okay to prepare, but don''t say it, especially don''t let Ruiwen know."


    "I see."


    A few minutes later, Maria also said this to Tony.


    Don''t say this, don''t let Rui Wen know about it.


    After a while, Tony also warned Pepper Potts with a cherished face.


    Don''t tell this, don''t let Rui Wen know about it...


    For a time, this sentence was like a gust of wind, flowing quickly among the crowd.


    ��


    Evening, Kent star.


    The setting sun sheds orange-yellow light, paving a warm road for those returning home.


    Ruiwen finished today''s class, checked the time, and walked outside the school.


    "Goodbye Mr. Ruiwen."


    "goodbye."


    Ruiwen smiled and responded to those children, looking at the school that they were like ordinary children, sparring and happily leaving the school, her eyes were full of sighs.


    She finally saw what she had always wanted to see.


    Stepping on the sun, Rui Wen was walking to the school gate, and when she saw the person standing in the sun, smiling at her, a smile brighter than the sun instantly bloomed on her face, and she walked over quickly.


    "How did you come?"


    She hugged Mike''s arm in surprise.


    Mike grabbed Ruiwen''s hand and squeezed it lightly.


    "Come to pick you up from school."


    "After school?" Rui Wen said helplessly: "I''m not a child anymore, and you''re still picking me up from school."


    Having said that, the corners of her mouth that kept rising revealed her current good mood.


    Mike smiled, held Rui Wen''s hand, and walked home.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Believe everything, everything you cook is delicious."


    "This is true."


    "You, still..."


    The two whispered, and under the sunset, they put on a beautiful orange coat.


    Not far behind the two, Charles looked at the backs of the two, and the corners of his mouth twitched wildly.


    He basically came out with Rui Wen, why didn''t you see him!


    He looked at his father resentfully.


    In the evening, the Mike family got together for a sumptuous dinner. UU reading


    They haven''t been together for a while, and today is a rare joy.


    Just when they finished dinner, packed their things, and sat together talking about work and life, Rui Wen suddenly looked at Mike with a smile and said, "When are you going to marry me?"


    Mike: "!"


    He also wanted to wait until everything was ready before giving Ruiwen a surprise.


    Mike''s mouth twitched, and he glanced at the others.


    "not me!"


    "not my business!"


    "I don''t know at all!"


    "Not you?"


    Mike Xu looked at a few people and sneered: "So, how did this matter reach Rui Wen''s ears, and who leaked the rumors!?"

 Chapter 516： wedding

    Mike and Raven are getting married!


    Although I don''t know who leaked the news, the news spread all over Mike''s circle of friends after just one night.


    The Avengers, the X-Men, and his friends, everyone knew the news.


    Faced with such a situation, Mike was a little speechless, but more of a cry.


    Okay now, no need to prepare for surprises.


    Mike simply took out his mobile phone and announced the news to everyone in several chat groups.


    When Mike announced the news, the chat group fell silent.


    After a few seconds, a message jumped out.


    Looking at those words that expressed his shock, surprise, or blessing, Mike sneered.


    One by one they all look alike.


    Mike: Stop pretending, I know you all know it.


    Crowd: ��


    Mike: The time is set in twenty days, and I will visit you one by one.


    Crowd:!


    We already know! Don''t use it to notify us!


    They would be very happy to receive someone else''s wedding invitation, but why would they feel cold when Mike came to deliver it?


    "Haha!" Mike hung up the phone with a smile and murmured, "Their expressions must be wonderful now."


    Now that the date has been announced, the Kents are busy in the days that follow.


    Finalize the guest list, custom dresses, and dress up their home in Kent Star.


    And in the last three days, the news of Mike''s upcoming wedding came out.


    For a time, the residents of Kent star were busy.


    There were neither orders nor demands, but the residents of Kent Star got busy spontaneously.


    They dress up the whole city, wear beautiful clothes, and make all kinds of special food, and the whole Kent star has become a sea of ??joy.


    Visitors to Kent Star, when joining this rare carnival, are once again shocked by Mike Kent and the Kent family''s place on this planet.


    But for the mutants of the entire Kent star, Mike Kent and the Kent family not only gave them a land to live, but also protected them, gave them dignity, the right to live, their guardians, their Uncrowned king and ruler.


    The entire Kent star is raving about Mike''s wedding.


    Due to this situation, the second Kent star''s major holiday, Valentine''s Day, was officially determined.


    The date is the day Mike gets married.


    The first festival was the day when the construction of the city of Kent was completed.


    At this time, the headquarters of the super police station.


    "Kent Star''s Valentine''s Day, Mike''s Wedding..."


    Nick Fury murmured and couldn''t help but smile.


    This guy is finally getting married.


    A person''s wedding not only made the star of Kent boiling, but also made people on earth look forward and curious, and even became the most anticipated wedding of this century recognized by everyone. This kind of treatment... is simply exaggerated.


    But if on the premise of all this, hang up Mike Kent''s name, everything is as it should be.


    Although Mike is low-key and even usually hides his identity, the world has not forgotten him. After all, the scene of Mike sitting on the throne of the ruins of the White House really shocked everyone.


    "Director, wouldn''t this be too exaggerated?"


    A super-powered policeman who came to report the situation asked in a low voice.


    He only recently joined the Super Police Department as an ordinary person.


    There are two types of police officers in the Super Police Station.


    One is an ordinary police force composed of ordinary people and incompetent mutants who are in charge of offices and the like.


    The second is the super-power special police composed of mutants with fighting ability and some outstanding warriors or special agents. They are responsible for field work, combat and the like.


    On Kent, the Super Police is the only violent law enforcement agency except for the extremely special X-Men, so on Kent, the Super Police has great power.


    "Exaggerated?" Nick Fury glanced at each other lightly, and whispered: "Is there?"


    "Of course!" The policeman nodded: "Kent is a free country. Mike Kent is just like those kings in the Middle Ages. He is above everyone. This is very dangerous! It is also unfair to others!"


    "Haha." Nick Fury smiled lightly and said, "He never said he was a king, you know that, right?"


    The man nodded, a strange look flashed across his face.


    This is where he is strange.


    It stands to reason that with Mike Kent''s power and his terrifying reputation on Kent, even if he declared himself king, there would be no objection, but in fact, he didn''t do it at all.


    "Because he doesn''t care."


    Nick Fury smiled and gave the man the answer.


    Immediately, he stood up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows of his office, and said, "He is the simplest person I have ever seen, what he pursues is very simple, his style of doing things is also simple, and what he cares about you is fundamental. not give a **** about."


    After a pause, he smiled.


    "Besides, his current rights, the special status of the Kent family is not given by him, but by all the residents of Kent, and by all mutants."


    The man is silent.


    This... it does.


    Nick Fury smiled: "He doesn''t need to be king at all, because he''s a **** in the hearts of all the mutants on Kent..."


    When the man still wanted to say something, Nick Fury waved his hand: "Go on."


    The man responded and turned to leave.


    After he left, Nick Fury flashed a cold light in his eyes.


    "Heh, another uneasy person came to the super police station, Kent star pay attention."


    He took out his mobile phone, pressed a number, and after the call was connected, he said, "Colson, check the recent batch of super-powered police officers."


    "I see."


    Hearing Coulson''s answer, Nick Fury hung up.


    Since going through the SHIELD HYDRA incident, he has been quite disgusting with the enemies that have infiltrated his territory.


    Kent star, after living here for a while, he likes it even more.


    Super Police Station, Kent Genius Hero School, and Future Technology are respectively responsible for the security, education and technology of Kent Star, while other things on Kent Star, daily life, people''s livelihood issues, etc., are handled by the core of Kent Star, Joe El.


    The categorization is straightforward, each one does not interfere with each other, but it is able to bring all the forces together when dealing with some tricky situations.


    This kind of living and working environment, Nick Fury really likes.


    After pondering, Nick Fury picked up the phone again and called Maria Hill.


    "Hill, strengthen your vigilance. There must be no problems in Kent City recently."


    "clear."


    ��


    "Today, Mike Kent will hold his own wedding on Kent Star. According to reliable sources, the wedding ceremony will be held at Kent''s house, which is the building behind me! Today, please follow me to watch the wedding of the century!"


    "Through the camera, you can see that the city of Kent at this time has become a sea of ??joy, and the mutants on Kent are all celebrating today''s wedding!"


    "According to the latest news, a large number of superheroes will be present today, but because some superheroes will enter the field secretly, if you want to see your own hero idols, please continue to follow us, we will bring you the latest superheroes information!"


    "here is��"


    One reporter after another, surrounded the Kent house, scrambling to report.


    These reporters come from all over the world and have worked hard to get to the Kent Star on Mike''s wedding day.


    But when they came to Kent Star, they found that no matter how much they had paid before, even if it was not the news today, it was worth it.


    There are so many sights and wonders in this mutant land that they haven''t seen.


    The various abilities of mutants have brought them too many novel experiences.


    Of course, they still hope that they can capture some scoops to add a strong color to their careers.


    As time passed, more and more people gathered near the ''Kent''s house''. If it wasn''t for the Super Power Police Station to maintain law and order here, the place would have been surrounded by water.


    But even so, the nearby streets were almost full, leaving only a passage that allowed only one vehicle to pass.


    After a while, a car came this way.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the super-power police station flashed, and they, who were already vigilant, became more concentrated.


    Because the wedding guests are here.


    There are billionaires, famous scientists, and representatives of various countries who have formally established diplomatic relations with Kent Star.


    Looking at the guests getting off one after another, the reporters took pictures with their cameras as if they had been beaten.


    Because if I don''t shoot now, I won''t have a chance for a while.


    Except for a few specially invited media outlets that can send one or two reporters and staff to enter, the ''Kent House'' prohibits the entry of other reporters.


    "Look! It''s Iron Man!"


    Accompanied by exclamations, a golden-red steel figure descended from the sky and appeared in front of everyone.


    Then, after the steel battle suit was opened, Tony walked out from inside. He stretched his arms, waved to the people around him, and strode into the ''Kent House''.


    "Still so arrogant."


    Some people spoke out in dissatisfaction, but they immediately caused a rebuttal.


    "If you have his achievements, you can be so public!"


    "Mike Kent is as good as he is, and he''s not as arrogant as he is!"


    "You said it all, that''s Mike Kent, can it be the same?"


    "Stop talking! Someone else is here!"


    The bickering two hurriedly looked over.


    I saw one after another superheroes who did not need to hide their identities, one after another.


    Tony, Vision, the X-Men and more...


    Every superhero appeared, causing a cheer.


    Meanwhile, in front of the dressing room of the ''Kent House''.


    Gwen, who was well-dressed, stood in front of the dressing room door and patted with a small dv.


    This is a wedding anniversary video she prepared for her father.


    Although this kind of thing has been done by professional people, Gwen still wants to use his own hands to record this important day in his life for his father.


    She pointed the camera at herself.


    "Now, I''m going to see the bride! Dad, are you very jealous?"


    "Hey! Don''t be mean! Aunt Ruiwen is mine!"


    Gwen smiled, pushed open the door and walked in.


    She took the dv and turned around, then walked to Rui Wen and the bridesmaids, and introduced: "This is today''s heroine Rui Wen, and her beautiful bridesmaids!"


    Emma, ??Natasha, Orolo, Wanda.


    The four smiled and said hello, and Peggy Carter and Maria, who were standing beside them, looked envious.


    Although the two of them also wanted to be bridesmaids, they were a little inappropriate, so they took the initiative to refuse.


    As for Qin, because she is Charles'' girlfriend, she is not suitable for joining the bridesmaids.


    "Quick, Aunt Ruiwen, have a word with your future husband."


    Gwen turns the camera on Raven.


    Raven smiled.


    "Meeting you, getting to know you, and marrying you are the happiest things in my life."


    Hearing this, Gwen exclaimed excitedly: "It''s too sweet! I can''t stand it!"


    She covered her face flushed with excitement.


    Looking at Gwen''s appearance, the others couldn''t help laughing, and then drove Gwen out.


    Gwen took the dv to other places to record the beauty of the moment.


    A few minutes later, she met a few friends who had been picked up by her. Immediately, the filming team grew a lot, and the filming became more lively.


    As the time for the wedding ceremony drew nearer, more and more people were in the auditorium.


    The superheroes sat in a pre-divided area, nodding and saying hello to each other.


    Now is not the time to talk. After the ceremony, there will be a banquet, and then they can talk to their heart''s content.


    Finally, after everyone''s waiting, the time has come.


    The scene is big, but everything is simple.


    Mike and Rui Wen, who were wearing formal attire, held hands like that and walked from the gate of the auditorium to the crowd.


    Use the light of the planet to create a body for yourself, your Joe El, and walk up to Mike and Raven.


    He was entrusted by Mike to officiate the wedding for Mike.


    He was happy and happy about it.


    Mike and Raven''s oath is simple, but interestingly, it''s not to God, but to each other.


    After taking the oath, the two sides exchanged rings and kissed affectionately in applause.


    And when they were kissing together, Joe El, who was standing beside him, snapped his fingers Suddenly, a large number of stars appeared. According to his plan, under his control, Turned into fireworks and petals covering the entire city of Kent, turning Kent city into a painting, a painting with a romantic theme.


    Cheers sounded, and people sent their blessings.


    Suddenly, the carnival of the whole city began.


    At the banquet after the wedding ceremony, after Mike and Ruiwen appeared for a while, they quietly left the venue and came to a place with only the two of them.


    On the dreamy grassland of Kent Star, one bubble after another flew up from the grassland, fluttering gently with the breeze.


    Because of the time difference, it is the sun and sunset here, and the fiery red sunset sprinkles on the grassland, shining the bubbles into colorful colors.


    And Mike and Ruiwen just hugged each other and sat on this dreamy grassland, watching the sunset quietly.


    At this moment, they just want to stay together forever.

 Chapter 517： Lamb Kent

    Mike and Rui Wen''s wedding has become a topic of discussion all over the world.


    The carnival crowd, the superheroes attending the wedding, have become news hotspots.


    The petals that floated all over the city and the fireworks that covered the whole sky have become a symbol of romance.


    Looking at the newspaper, Mike shook his head with a smile, put it aside, and said to Gwen who was reading the news on his mobile phone: "Eat quickly, you''re going to be late."


    "Your elementary school life is about to end perfectly, and you don''t want to leave the stain of being late."


    Gwen raised his head and said unexpectedly, "Am I not late even once? That''s amazing!"


    "puff!"


    Raven chuckled softly.


    Immediately, Gwen murmured in a low voice: "It''s a pity to say that I''m not late even once..."


    "Otherwise, let''s be late on purpose today."


    "Then your perfect record is gone."


    Mike reminded Gwen.


    "right!"


    Gwen''s face was tangled. Seeing Mike and Ruiwen looking at her funny, Gwen pouted and said, "You should go to your honeymoon, not at home."


    That one got married yesterday and stayed at home today.


    Gwen looked at the two and sighed.


    It''s so frustrating.


    "It''s not suitable for me to go outside to play now."


    Rui Wen touched her stomach and said with a smile.


    "Also, we need to prepare something."


    Gwen looked enviously at the little guy in Ruiwen''s stomach, with anticipation flashing in his eyes.


    "Don''t look, or you''ll be really late."


    Mike urged, Gwen put down the phone, finished breakfast in three or two bites, poured himself a large glass of milk, and rushed out of the house with a backpack.


    Watching Gwen leave, Mike and Ruiwen left the house and went to the mother and baby store to start shopping for things to prepare for the little guy who would come soon.


    For Mike, who raised four children independently, he''s an expert at it.


    Looking at Mike who was carefully choosing things, Ruiwen''s mouth never let go.


    Picking baby items, decorating the baby room, the two of them are very busy.


    ��


    Time passed day by day, and it was finally time for the draw.


    Raven is giving birth.


    Mike and Gwen wait outside the delivery room at a general hospital in Queens.


    Gwen walked back and forth nervously, but Mike looked calm and waited on the bench outside the delivery room.


    "What does he look like? He should be handsome."


    "What if he doesn''t like me in the future?"


    "No, I''m so beautiful, sensible, and considerate, how could anyone not like me."


    Hearing this, Mike looked at Gwen speechlessly.


    I don''t know, I thought you had a baby.


    However, although Mike didn''t look nervous, it was only on the surface.


    At this moment, accompanied by a series of footsteps, Clark and several people came to Mike.


    "Dad, how is it?"


    Clark asked in a low voice, looking at the delivery room unconsciously.


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Mike looked at a few people with a smile, his heart warmed, and he said helplessly: "Why are you all here?"


    "Whoever the child sees at first glance, he will look like someone." Charles smiled and said, "I came, of course, so that my younger brother saw me at first glance, and then became as handsome as me."


    Hearing this, Eric''s mouth twitched: "Do you believe this kind of nonsense? Your IQ won''t fall out with your hair, right?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing.


    Charles glanced at Gwen, and looked enviously at the long white-blond hair: "Little girl, you don''t think that you have a lot of hair, it means you have an IQ!?"


    Gwen: "!"


    Immediately, she looked at Clark: "Brother!"


    Clark slapped Charles on the back of the head and said helplessly, "Charles, how old are you, and you bully Gwen."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Gwen nodded in agreement, but then hesitantly said: "Is the president really like the first person to see it?"


    "certainly!"


    Charles nodded and said in a true scripture: "I am a professor of biology, and I have research."


    Gwen nodded, but couldn''t help saying: "That really can''t let the younger brother see you first, you have no hair!"


    Charles: (�� dish��#)


    Don''t stop me, I''m going to beat this little girl to death today.


    Gwen shuddered and hid behind Clark.


    "Hahaha! That''s right!"


    Eric smiled humbly.


    Charles exclaimed angrily, "Dad!"


    Mike shuddered and looked at Charles with disgust: "It''s so big, it''s disgusting."


    Charles: "��"


    He felt that he had no place in this family.


    "Quiet!"


    A little nurse passed by and glared at them.


    Because they all used Kryptonian suit watches to disguise the features on their faces, the little nurse didn''t recognize them at all.


    Gwen looked at the little nurse in amazement.


    Miss, you are brave!


    But when the little nurse said that, Charles stopped.


    The family sat in rows, waiting for their youngest member to arrive.


    Soon, a loud cry came from the delivery room.


    Mike and Clark subconsciously looked at the past with super vision, and Charles also thought about it, using his ability to link himself with a nurse.


    Mike confirmed Ruiwen''s situation, and after seeing that there was nothing serious, he smiled, and then turned his eyes to the child.


    The eyes of the three fell on the crying baby.


    A pair of pure eyes as blue as the sky, and the facial features that are three-pointed like Mike, may have sensed something. The little guy who was crying for a second immediately stopped crying and looked around curiously.


    Seeing this scene, Mike and the three smiled unconsciously.


    Eric and Gwen, who were on the side, were slightly startled when they looked at the expressions of the three.


    "What are they giggling about?"


    Gwen couldn''t help but ask.


    Eric glanced at the three of them, changed his mind, and couldn''t help saying: "Three cunning guys."


    As he said that, he pulled Gwen down, the two winked, and walked quietly to the door of the delivery room.


    "You two, stop!"


    Charles let out a low cry and strode up to catch up.


    Mike and Clark also recovered their senses. After Clark chased after him, Mike smiled and shook his head: "What a bunch of naive ghosts."


    Before he finished speaking, Mike flickered and disappeared in place, standing at the door of the delivery room like a teleportation.


    Seeing this scene, the four of Gwen grew their mouths.


    "is it necessary?"


    Eric silently looked at Mike standing in front of him.


    Mike looked back at them and gave them the old father''s smile.


    "No, but I''m like I want to see, is there a problem?"


    The four shook their heads in unison.


    Mike nodded in satisfaction.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the nurse pushed Ruiwen and the baby out.


    Mike hurriedly walked to Rui Wen, held Rui Wen''s hand, and kissed gently.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Raven smiled.


    In fact, in terms of her physical quality, having a baby is nothing, but Mike''s concern makes her doubly warm.


    "Look at this little guy! So cute!"


    "Wow,


    The eyes are so beautiful! "


    "The skin is very smooth, unlike other children, like wrinkled little monkeys!"


    "Our family''s, of course, beautiful!"


    Hearing the chatter of the four Clarke beside him, Mike also looked at the little guy lying beside Ruiwen.


    Looking at each other, Mike was inexplicably touched, and reached out to touch the little guy''s face.


    Unexpectedly, the little guy was not afraid at all, and even grabbed Mike''s finger.


    Mike was stunned for a moment, smiled, looked at the little guy and said in a low voice, "Lam, your name is Lamb, Lamb Kent."


    After Mike finished saying this.


    Ding!


    The system sound, which only Mike could hear, suddenly rang.


    Mike glanced quickly.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    Eternal cigarette case.


    Dimensional pockets.


    Kryptonian blood.


    Manifestation power recovery speed increased.


    Characters are permanently embodied.


    Current Ability Level: LV6.


    Current upgrade progress: 30%.


    LV1, can materialize items.


    LV2, you can realize the skills.


    LV3, with the ability to materialize a character.


    LV4, the power of embodiment continues to increase with the upgrade.


    LV5, character materialization.


    LV6: Card enhancement.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Daughter: Gwen Kent (Vengeful Spirit Contractor).


    Son: Lamb Kent (Kryptonian, mutant, awakened)


    Kryptonian blood and mutant blood, these Mikes can understand, but... have awakened?


    Does this mean that the child has awakened his abilities?


    Awakened ability just after birth?


    Mike looked at little Lamb in surprise.


    I don''t know what this little guy is capable of.


    However, it was impossible to understand now, so Mike put the matter aside for the time being.


    The group returned to the ward. After the doctor and nurse left, Gwen surrounded little Lamb and teased the little guy.


    Mike took out a card and materialized it.


    Name: Rapid Treatment


    Skill introduction: Use holy energy to heal the target.


    Note: Is it enough? child!


    As a golden light flashed on Rui Wen, Rui Wen let out a long breath and sat up from the bed.


    "It''s a really handy ability."


    Raven smiled at Mike: "If you become a doctor, you will definitely become the most popular obstetrician."


    Mike: "��"


    "Wow, wow!"


    Suddenly, little Lamb burst into tears.


    The four of Clark looked as if they had been electrocuted, their bodies jolted, and looked up at Mike almost at the same time, with the words "help" written all over their faces.


    "I promise, we didn''t hurt him!"


    Gwen spoke carefully.


    "Haha!" Mike laughed, picked up little Lamb, and said, "Don''t be nervous, he should be hungry."


    Saying that, he held little Lamb in front of Ruiwen.


    Upon seeing this, the four of Clark hurried out.


    After a while, little Lamb was full and fell asleep again.


    After Mike also completed the discharge procedures for Ruiwen, the family left the hospital and returned to their home in Queens.


    Because of the addition of a new family member, Mike''s house became extremely lively.


    The visits from neighbors and friends never stopped.


    Of course, little Lamb got a lot of gifts because of this, but Gwen was envious.


    In the evening, Mike left everyone for dinner to celebrate.


    After drinking and eating, everyone left Mike''s house, and the three of Clark and Mike also opened the portal to send the three to San Francisco and Kent.


    When everything was quiet, Mike and Ruiwen looked at Lamb who was sleeping, and a gentle smile appeared on their faces unconsciously.


    "Right!" Rui Wen suddenly looked at Mike and said, "This child has the same birthday as you."


    Mike was stunned for a moment, and said happily: "It''s true."


    In other words, today is his birthday, but he himself has forgotten.


    "Honey, happy birthday."


    Suddenly, Rui Wen took out a small gift box and handed it over.


    Looking at the gift box in Ruiwen''s palm, Mike is only moved now.


    He took the gift box and hugged Rui Wen tightly.


    At this time, he can still remember his birthday, which really moved him.


    "and many more!"


    Ruiwen gently pushed Mike away, and in Mike''s surprised expression, he took out a box from the wardrobe on the side, which was full of gifts.


    "These are Clark''s four children, and Tony and Logan''s birthday present for you."


    Mike was moved.


    Those guys have a conscience.


    This is the first time he has received so many gifts.


    After taking the box, Mike unpacked the gifts from the four of Clark, all of which were practical little things. It seemed that they made them by themselves, and Mike was very satisfied.


    But after unpacking the gifts from Tony''s people, Mike''s expression became very exciting.


    Anticipation, surprise, speechlessness, numbness...


    When he finished dismantling, he couldn''t help laughing amidst Rui Wen''s laughter.


    Those **** actually gave him a whole dad suit.


    It seems that he should have bought it for Lamb by the way when he was buying a present for him.


    Mike smiled and put the gifts away.


    "Go and rest." Mike hugged Ruiwen and said gently, "I''ll see Lamb."


    Ruiwen responded, kissed Mike lightly, and walked to the bed beside her.


    This is Mike''s intention, she has no reason to refuse, and, most importantly... Mike has more experience than her.


    Seeing that Ruiwen was fast asleep, Mike smiled.


    But when he looked at Little Lamb, his brows were slightly wrinkled.


    Something feels wrong.


    This kid... seems to have grown up a bit.


    grow up?


    It''s only been more than half a day, how can you grow up?


    But��


    Mike thought back, and a look of shock flashed in his eyes.


    This child has indeed grown up Although it is only a little bit, this speed has completely surpassed the growth speed of ordinary babies.


    And, is far more than that.


    Mike looked at the sleeping little Lamb, turned on the system and took a look. After confirming that there was no strange state behind Little Lamb''s name, he decided to observe for a night.


    "Looks like he''s another careless little guy."


    Mike murmured.


    A night later, when the sun rose and a ray of sunshine fell on the nursery, Mike looked at little Lamb in the crib, lost in thought.


    He is sure.


    Little Lamb is indeed growing very fast, nearly ten times the growth rate of ordinary people.


    Continue like this��


    "This crib will be changed soon..."

 Chapter 518： Lambs abilities

    "Is this little Lamb?"


    Looking at the baby in Mike''s arms, Logan couldn''t believe his eyes.


    You know, this child was born twenty days ago, but now... it seems to be several months old.


    Mike and Ruiwen also looked helpless, but Little Lamb looked at them curiously in Mike''s arms, showing a smile from time to time, stomping his calf on Mike''s body twice.


    "But how is this possible!"


    Logan still couldn''t believe it, and even rubbed his eyes.


    Mike put little Lamb on the mat beside him, the little guy flapped his legs and tried to crawl on the ground, but he just learned to crawl, but he could only slide in place.


    Seeing this scene, Rui Wen couldn''t help but smile, and squatted down to help Xiao Lamb get up.


    Every time he took a step, little Lamb let out a crisp laugh, which made Mike couldn''t help but smile.


    He turned to look at Logan in front of him, and said calmly, "We couldn''t believe it at first, but it''s the truth."


    Logan said worriedly: "But...is that okay?"


    "No problem." Mike looked at Little Lamb and said slowly, "If I guessed correctly, this is his ability."


    "Ability!" Logan looked at Little Lamb in surprise, and said, "He has the ability of a mutant? Is it like rapid growth? If so..."


    A look of worry flashed across Logan''s face.


    Doesn''t it mean that little Lamb will grow old and even die before everyone else?


    "Hehe, it''s fine."


    Mike glanced at Little Lamb.


    Rapid growth?


    No, that''s not little Lamb''s ability.


    Little Lamb''s ability, to be precise, the earliest awakening ability, is the acceleration of time.


    This is also the reason why little Lamb grew up so fast, he accelerated his time.


    In addition to this ability, Mike also observed a second ability.


    Super learning ability.


    It has only been twenty days since he was born, but little Lamb, like other babies, has no shortage of infant abilities that he should master, and even the speed of learning is exaggerated.


    Thinking of this, Mike glanced at Little Lamb, and saw that Little Rambo, who could only ''paddle'' on the spot just now, had begun to move hurriedly on the ground.


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    With such a growth rate and learning ability, his happy father''s life will soon end.


    However, the ability to accelerate time must be controlled, otherwise the things that Logan was worried about before will really happen, but with Lamb''s learning ability, as long as the little guy grows up, after learning, he can master this ability. .


    So, Mike is not worried.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you this time?"


    Seeing that Rogan was still a little worried, Mike changed the subject.


    Logan looked away from little Lamb, and a smile appeared on his face involuntarily.


    "I''m going to have a wedding with Emma, ??she''s pregnant and she''s been more than five months old."


    "Congratulations!" Mike smiled at Logan, but couldn''t help but complain: "Yours is too slow, did it take more than five months to find out?"


    Logan clenched his fist and coughed lightly, a trace of embarrassment flashed across the old face.


    "I''m inexperienced, and Emma is hiding too well."


    He muttered.


    "You are too careless."


    Ruiwen, who was watching Little Lamb, made a stab.


    Logan: "��"


    "Anyway? I found it anyway!"


    "Didn''t Emma tell you that?"


    Mike couldn''t help but ask.


    The corners of Logan''s eyes jumped: "Ha, ha ha! Of course not!"


    Mike smiled and nodded at Logan, without exposing the other party''s clumsy lies, and asked instead, "So, are you here to invite us to the wedding this time?"


    Logan nodded with a smile: "Yes! The time will be half a month later."


    half a month?


    Mike responded.


    Time is not in a hurry.


    With that said, Logan stood up and said, "I still have something to do to go to Neon Country, so I won''t chat with you."


    "Neon Country? Where to go and what to do?"


    Mike asked casually.


    Logan thought for a while and said, "An old friend went to see him and heard that he was dying."


    Speaking of which, Logan''s expression was full of sadness.


    Because of his abilities, his lifespan is much longer than ordinary people, and he has given away many old friends.


    Mike nodded: "Do you need me to give you a ride?"


    "No, they sent someone to pick me up."


    Logan winked at Mike and said proudly, "Special plane."


    When the words fell, Logan left Mike''s house.


    "Logan and Emma, ??they''re getting married too, it''s great."


    Ruiwen is sincerely happy for them.


    Rather, she wants every mutant to get the happiness they deserve.


    Mike picked up little Lamb who had climbed to his feet, and with the little guy''s laughter, after holding him in his arms, he said to Ruiwen, "They should have had a wedding long ago."


    "When their baby is born, little Lamb will have playmates."


    "Playmate?" Rui Wen looked at little Lamb who held out his little hand and pinched Mike''s nose, and said helplessly: "At his current growth rate, when Logan''s child is born, he will be the same age as a four-year-old child. already."


    After a pause, she couldn''t help but say, "Darling, is it really okay for little Lamb to be like this?"


    "I don''t see any problem for now."


    Mike whispered and said to Ruiwen, "Don''t worry, I will pay attention to Lamb''s situation."


    As soon as the words fell, little Lamb in Mike''s arms suddenly waved his hands and feet as if he was in the water.


    Seeing this scene, Mike and Ruiwen opened their eyes wide.


    Another new ability?


    Mike pulled Little Lamb down, and then sent him away again. After seeing Little Lamb floating up again, Mike and Ruiwen looked at each other and sighed helplessly.


    Awakened to a new ability.


    Also, this new ability is a little troublesome.


    When you go out, you have to catch it at any time, or it will float away...


    Mike looked down at little Lamb, reached out and touched the little guy''s nose: "You little troublemaker!"


    ��


    Gwen''s school.


    The summer vacation is coming soon, but for Gwen and the others, this year is a little different because they are graduating this year.


    Upon graduation, the school will hold a graduation ceremony for them.


    At the graduation ceremony, four excellent compositions praising the school will be selected for reading, as well as a chorus for each class, as well as speeches by the best students of their age.


    Of course, none of these interests them the most, and what they are most looking forward to is the graduation banquet in the evening.


    Banquets, which basically only adults can participate in, they are most interested in.


    Just as everyone was discussing what the banquet after the graduation ceremony would look like the day after tomorrow, the principal suddenly walked into Gwen''s class.


    clap clap!


    Gently clapped his hands twice, and after the students were all quiet, the principal smiled.


    "Children, I''m here to tell you good news!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s ears perked up.


    The principal announced loudly: "The outstanding student representatives at this year''s graduation ceremony will be produced in our class!"


    Quiet��


    The headmaster, who was waiting for the students to cheer, was silent for two seconds, with a look of embarrassment flashing across his face.


    At this moment, Gwen suddenly shouted: "Who is it! I''m so looking forward to it!"


    The expression is exaggerated, the tone has no emotion at all...


    The headmaster''s mouth twitched.


    While he was grateful for Gwen''s rescue, he felt even more embarrassed now.


    At this moment, several exclamations sounded again.


    The principal looked at Luke and the others, and waved his hand twitching at the corners of his mouth, motioning them to be quiet, and said, "He is Peter Parker!"


    "Oh! Awesome!"


    "Peter! You are amazing!"


    "Peter, you are our pride!"


    As soon as the headmaster''s voice fell, Gwen and the others cheered.


    Unlike before, this time their voices were full of strong emotions.


    This is true friendship!


    The headmaster secretly sighed and said loudly, "Let''s applaud Peter Parker!"


    Peter looked at the people around him at a loss, he had never experienced such a thing.


    But when he saw the encouraging eyes of his little friend, his heart was suddenly filled with courage.


    He bravely stood in the classroom and enjoyed the applause of the crowd. Although he was a little overwhelmed, he was gradually adapting and trying to make himself stronger.


    Looking at Peter like this, Gwen and the others were sincerely happy for him.


    After the principal left the classroom with a smile, there was a sudden turmoil in the classroom.


    Some people congratulated Peter, some looked at Peter disdainfully, and scolded Peter in a low voice, and some even looked at Peter like a good show, expecting Peter to make a fool of himself on the day of the speech.


    Peter sat down excitedly, and the four of them immediately surrounded Gwen.


    "Peter! Awesome!"


    Luke patted Peter on the shoulder with a big smile.


    Although he doesn''t care about speeches, his good friend must be selected because of his excellence.


    "Ha!" Harry laughed and squinted: "If it wasn''t because I didn''t want to take this spot, it would be your turn!"


    After a pause, he smiled: "However, being able to get this spot means that you are very good! You will almost catch up with me!"


    Mary Jane looked at Harry''s arrogant appearance, couldn''t help but smiled, and said to Peter, "Come on!"


    Peter nodded: "I will try my best!"


    "Work hard, work hard!"


    Gwen rolled his eyes at Peter and said, "Being selected by the principal means that you are already the best student! What you need to do now is not to work hard, but to enjoy, enjoy their jealousy, and enjoy their applause! As for the hard-working students Well, that''s after you go to middle school."


    She glanced sharply at a few malicious eyes, and snorted softly.


    Looking at Gwen like this, Peter blushed slightly and nodded solemnly.


    "Guys! How about we celebrate after school?" Harry suggested, before adding, "My treat!"


    "no problem!"


    Everyone responded one after another. After the teacher who watched the class came in, everyone sat down and began to listen to the class.


    ��


    Manhattan, New York.


    On the bustling street, Skye (Daisy Johnson), who just got off work, rushes to the nearest subway station.


    She rented a house in Hell''s Kitchen and needed to take the subway back after get off work.


    In the past few months, she and her companions have been looking for traces of Attilan, but it is a pity that Attilan does not exist in this world as if there is no trace at all.


    But the city is sure and must exist.


    Yesterday, one of his companions heard a piece of news that an alien awakened a strange ability that could sense the location of aliens within a certain distance, but because of this person''s special ability, he was arrested by the government Get up and use his powers to find those power criminals who have awakened their powers.


    Perhaps, they can find that person and use that person''s abilities to search.


    If the city of Attilan exists on Earth, as long as they take that person to find it, even if it takes a little more time, they can find it.


    Although this method is stupid, it is the only method they can think of at present.


    "Wait back, hack into the NYPD system first, and see if you can find the information about that alien."


    Skye muttered to himself.


    Before her awakening ability, she was a highly skilled hacker.


    "Um?"


    Just then, five children approached.


    The children were holding ice cream in their hands, talking happily and looking happy.


    There are friends who accompany them on the way home, parents waiting for them at home, home...


    She suddenly envied those children.


    At this moment, she suddenly saw a wolf-like beast charging straight towards the five children.


    beast?


    How can there be beasts here?


    A question flashed through her mind, looking at the beast that caused bursts of screams, her eyes shrank slightly after noticing the emotion contained in the other''s eyes.


    No, that''s not a beast, it''s a man!


    A man with super powers!


    Is it an alien? Or mutants?


    No, it doesn''t matter!


    When she saw the eyes of the man who had turned into a beast, madness and cruelty flashed. After the beast jumped a few meters away and pounced on the five children, she hurriedly pulled up her mask and put her hands up. Press hard to the ground.


    Buzz!


    A shock wave appeared from her palm, she jumped over the five children and blocked in front of them, a shock wave swept away and knocked the beast out.


    "Roar!"


    The beast screamed in pain, and its jumped body smashed to the ground, leaving a trail of torn marks on the ground with its sharp claws.


    damn it! Who is that woman?


    Anger flashed in Webb''s eyes.


    He originally wanted to hurt the five little devils, forcing the superhero who was chasing him to give up chasing him, save the little devils, and then escape, but now...


    Roar!


    Webb couldn''t help roaring had to give up the original plan and continue to run forward.


    He needs to get out of here quickly, or the superhero Iron Man will catch up.


    damn it!


    Why haven''t those people come yet!


    If this goes on, he will be caught by Iron Man!


    I knew I wouldn''t take this mission.


    Webb roared inwardly, adjusted his direction, glanced at Skye fiercely, and ran in the other direction.


    But just as he moved his paw, a shock wave swept towards it.


    After Webb was keenly aware of it, he pressed his limbs on the ground, jumped away lightly, lowered his body slightly, looked at the woman who attacked her, and an angry voice squeezed out of his throat.


    "Go away!"

 Chapter 519： fusion technology

    Accompanied by the buzzing sound of the shock wave, a figure roared while flexibly dodging.


    Although the five little guys standing beside them were startled, they quickly calmed down.


    The five of them set up a Titan team. Although only Gwen participated in the battle, the four of them, Luke, were considered to have seen great winds and waves.


    "Do you want to start?"


    Luke looked at the beast that attacked them and was eager to use his abilities.


    After this period of practice, he has been able to control his abilities very well, and usually put away his purification field.


    The three of Peter were a little nervous, but Gwen shook his head and said, "It''s not suitable here, and, looking at that sister, you don''t need our help."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he evaded the beast from Skye''s attack and swept it away with one claw.


    Even if Skye hadn''t blocked it with a shock wave when the beast''s claws swept down, she would be seriously injured now.


    Skye rubbed the ground and slid under Gwen and the others.


    The four of Peter looked at Gwen speechlessly, Gwen coughed lightly, reached out to Skye, and said, "Sister, are you alright?"


    Skye was startled.


    These little guys are so calm.


    "fine."


    She responded, grabbed Gwen''s hand and stood up, looking at Webb the beast fleeing to the other side.


    She had to make sure that the crazy beast didn''t hurt anyone else.


    Just as she was about to catch up, a golden-red figure drew a brilliant flame trace in the air and appeared above everyone''s heads.


    Iron Man, Tony Stark.


    Seeing this scene, Skye breathed a sigh of relief, and his tense body instantly relaxed.


    That way, it''s none of her business.


    "Sister, are you leaving?"


    Gwen asked quietly.


    Skye nodded.


    "Can you tell me your name?"


    Gwen asked, looking at Skye with a twinkle in his eyes, and smiled: "I always think we''ll meet again."


    "Daisy, Daisy Johnson."


    Skye told Gwen about his other name, which basically no one knew. He couldn''t help but patted Gwen on the shoulder and said to the five people, "You are all brave."


    When the words fell, she quickly left, mixed into the crowd, and disappeared.


    At the same time, Tony, who suddenly appeared, has already rushed towards the beastized Webb.


    "Fake!"


    Looking at Iron Man standing in front of him, Webb scolded lowly.


    Damn, who came to meet him?


    It''s all this time, are you still out?


    At this rate, he has only two choices: be killed or be caught.


    "Who sent you, hand over the things!"


    Tony looked at each other coldly, the whole body''s weapon has been aimed at Webb below.


    asshole!


    He even sneaked into his laboratory in the Avengers Building to steal his experimental data, and the other party succeeded.


    This is simply a challenge to him!


    In addition, what made him more concerned was the advanced science and technology shown by the other party when stealing his experimental data.


    The person who masters this technology, to steal his nanotechnology, what do they want to do?


    The person behind this person is what Tony cares more about.


    Now, just catch this **** and ask Wanda or Charles to help and find out who''s behind him.


    Aimed at by Tony''s weapon, Webb''s hair exploded violently, turning around and running without hesitation.


    But as soon as he ran out, Tony''s attack fell on him.


    It''s a small device that flashes electric light, and when it falls on the target, it releases a powerful current,


    It''s sizzling!


    With the sound of electricity, a grid unfolded on Webb.


    This powerful grid was enough to knock out an elephant, but it only made Webb go numb and stand in pain. As long as he was given a little time, he would be able to break free from the shackles of the grid.


    But Tony obviously won''t give him this time. When Webb wanted to break free, he appeared in front of Webb, his palms lit up, and two shocks spurted out. Figure, one foot stepped on the ground, a red light spot fell on Webb''s forehead,


    "Don''t move, or your head will be split in half."


    Tony said coldly.


    Webb''s beast had a very abstract smile on his face. When he was about to admit defeat, he seemed to hear something, and the smile on his face became hideous.


    "go to hell!"


    Tony was alert. The next moment, a figure descended from the sky. With a wave of his palm, the red energy quickly condensed, and a huge energy palm was like a door, knocking Tony out.


    "boom!"


    Tony flew into a building like a cannonball.


    But the man who fell into the sky grabbed Webb, and the crimson energy condensed on his back, turning into a pair of huge wings, and the two flew to the sky.


    "Whizzing!"


    Several missiles flew towards Webb and the man.


    Boom!


    In the fierce explosion, Webb and the man stopped their charge, and when the scarlet energy wings protecting them spread out again, when they were about to leave, Tony flew to the two of them and fought with them.


    Webb''s ability is a beast. After he turns into a beast, his physical strength and reaction will be strengthened tenfold. The person who came to meet him is named Alek, who can manipulate a peculiar energy to transform the Shape it into the shape you want, or use it to protect yourself.


    The two clearly didn''t want to fight, but Tony didn''t want them to leave.


    If this continues, if they are dragged down by Iron Man again, Iron Man''s reinforcements will come.


    The two looked at each other, no longer passively beaten to try to escape, but roared and rushed towards Tony.


    They want to kill Iron Man in the shortest time possible.


    Since you don''t let us go, then we''ll kill you before we go!


    With the roar of the two, Webb''s huge body, which was two meters high, was more like a balloon that had been blown up. A wolf-like monster appeared in front of Tony.


    Tony''s mouth twitched slightly.


    This thing, what did you eat to grow up?


    Even if you eat the food cooked by Uncle Mike, you won''t grow so big...


    Subconsciously spit out a groove, but Tony didn''t care.


    Just a beast, do you think you are Wolverine?


    The reason why he didn''t use more powerful firepower to kill the opponent is just because this is an urban area and it is not suitable for fighting, and he also wants to leave the opponent alive and check the person behind this person.


    I really thought he...


    "Fake, what is this!"


    Tony''s eyes widened suddenly.


    I saw Alek, who was manipulating energy, standing on top of the enlarged Webb, and a large amount of crimson energy poured out from under his feet, like a layer of armor, covering the huge beast under his feet, letting him Become a little more hideous.


    "Combined?"


    Tony exclaimed, and then saw a pair of crimson energy wings emerge from the back of the armored beast.


    Good guy, more flight function?


    Looking at the monster flapping its wings and flying towards him, Tony twitched the corners of his mouth and hurriedly said, "Veronica! Armor support!"


    "Good sir!"


    Following Tony''s voice, Veronica, who was deployed by Tony in outer space, fired several weapon packs, and then flew towards Tony quickly.


    At the same time, Tony also fights with the armored monster that Webb and Alek combine.


    Unlike the two who wanted to escape just now, the two who were holding Tony at the fastest speed were now using their abilities to the limit, even putting Tony at a disadvantage.


    Boom, boom!


    Several missiles flew out again, as if the entire sky was turned into a sea of ??fire.


    "Roar!"


    In a roar, the beast pulled into the distance, and a huge claw swung towards Tony with a thousand strength.


    Tony could only step back.


    But at this moment, the crimson armor on the huge claws suddenly stretched and deformed, swept on Tony fiercely, and knocked Tony out like a bowling ball.


    The scene in front of Tony''s eyes is receding rapidly, and Friday is also reporting the damage rate of the suit.


    Tony cursed inwardly, and just as he stabilized his body in mid-air, he saw the beast rushing towards him.


    "Roar!"


    A big mouth bit at Tony fiercely.


    Tony raised his hands, and two bright energies blasted towards each other''s mouth, pulling him back.


    However, it was crimson energy again, and the thing was like a huge tongue, which bounced out of the beast''s mouth, wrapped around Tony, and pulled it towards the beast''s mouth.


    A cold light flashed in Tony''s eyes, instead of pulling him, he followed the strength of the crimson energy and flew towards the beast''s mouth at the fastest speed, and then when the beast''s mouth was about to bite, he used one hand. Hold it up.


    The next moment, a large amount of ammunition poured into it.


    Boom, boom!


    The flames of the explosion kept coming out, as if the monster was breathing fire.


    Click, click!


    The crisp voice sounded, Tony''s face changed, looking at the red energy wall that blocked the ammunition but was full of cracks, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly.


    "That''s okay? This ghost ability is too disgusting. Are these two conjoined babies?"


    In the face of the huge mouth that wanted to bite him, he was still in the mood to complain, of course, because of his assistance.


    boom! boom!


    One side of the triangular alloy armor, like a sharp arrow falling from the sky, slammed on the beast, and when it smashed and roared, the triangular alloy continued to fall, smashing it from the air.


    This is an alloy cage, which is used to capture some powerful enemies, such as Hulk, but it is not suitable for facing this beast and cannot be closed at all, so it was thrown down by Tony as an arrow.


    Now it looks...


    "It works great!"


    Tony, who broke free from the beast''s mouth, raised his eyebrows, looked at the several weapon packs he wanted to fly, and raised his mouth slightly.


    finally come.


    He stretched his arms in mid-air, and parts flew towards him one by one. In just a few seconds, he turned into a metal giant more than three meters high.


    Tony looked at the huge beast standing up from the ground, and said coldly: "Bichi! The battle is officially started now!"


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, he saw a little man with a burning blue flame rushing towards the beast.


    Tony froze slightly.


    "That''s�� Gwen?"


    "Why is that little guy around?"


    Tony muttered and hurriedly flew up.


    "Hey! Big guy!"


    Gwen moved quickly, little blue flames fluttering behind her like fireflies.


    After she greeted the huge beast mockingly, she went under the beast of the beast, waving a chain of burning flames in her hand, entwining the front legs of the beast together.


    Pull hard.


    With a roar, the beast that just stood up fell to the ground again.


    "What a dog eat shit!"


    Gwen stood in front of the beast and laughed wildly.


    Suddenly, a pair of crimson wings swept towards Gwen.


    At this moment, Tony fell from the sky, spread his huge hands, grabbed the red wings, and blocked the blow.


    "Are you here like this?"


    Tony asked quickly.


    "Just playing here."


    Gwen replied quickly, and the blue flame burning in his eyes suddenly jumped twice.


    "Tony, I found a fun way!"


    Gwen''s eyes were fixed on Alic above the beast''s head, and he suddenly jumped up and sat on Tony''s shoulders.


    Tony''s mouth twitched: "What do you think of me?"


    "hey-hey!"


    Gwen laughed happily, and the white bone hand pressed the head of Tony''s shirt.


    "call!"


    Blue flames instantly filled the entire body of the anti-Hulk armor, and skeleton-like patterns appeared on the exterior of the armor. At this moment, Gwen pointed to the huge beast and said, "Come on! Tony Beast!"


    "What the hell?"


    Tony was stunned, but he subconsciously threw off the beast''s wings and hammered the beast''s head with a huge fist burning with flames.


    The beast''s feet were bound, and the punch was unavoidable.


    but��


    "Whoosh!"


    The huge body of the beast shrank suddenly, not only avoiding the punch, but also breaking free from Gwen''s chains.


    Tony cursed inwardly at the beast that had swelled up again, and pounced on it.


    When he made this move, he found the difference in the steel suit.


    It seems to be strengthened, and the speed is amazing.


    "Is this Gwen''s flame?"


    An idea flashed in Tony''s mind, and then when the crimson energy spread to the entire province of the beast again, his fist slammed on the beast like a shooting star that was burning with flames.


    boom!


    Cracks appeared on the crimson energy armor!


    The power is also increased!


    Looking at the flying beast Tony''s eyes lit up, and he caught up with the flying beast at almost the same speed.


    "Intensify!"


    Tony growled.


    "it is good!"


    Gwen''s eyes flashed, and a large amount of flames condensed onto the fist of the steel suit.


    "boom!"


    With just one punch, the crimson armor shattered.


    Ow!


    The beast screamed in pain, and a large amount of blood spurted out of its mouth. Before Alic, who was standing above his head, could use his ability to protect them again, a chain was like a swimming snake, wrapped around him. On his neck, he squeezed hard to knock him out.


    "Nice job!"


    Tony, who was fighting Gwen for the first time, was pleasantly surprised by Gwen''s neat movements and accurate judgment.

 Chapter 520： Gwens composition

    "Father of Superheroes (


    Bang, bang!


    The sound of hitting the flesh kept ringing, losing Alek''s ability blessing, Webb turned into a large sandbag in front of the anti-Hulk armor, and was knocked unconscious in just a few seconds.


    Looking at Webb, who had returned to his human form because he passed out, Tony immediately asked Friday to start searching for the other party''s identity information based on the other party''s facial features.


    "goodbye!"


    Gwen waved to Tony, jumped off Tony''s shoulder, and quickly disappeared.


    They came to celebrate Peter, and it happened before it even started.


    Tony waved his hand and frowned as he watched Gwen leave.


    Didn''t find it?


    The information of these two people seems to have been completely erased and cannot be searched at all.


    Who did this?


    A question flashed in Tony''s mind, and the anti-Hulk suits on his body began to peel off from his body one by one, turning into separate parts and flying into space.


    "I still have to ask Wanda to help."


    Tony sighed and walked towards the two people on the ground, but just as he lifted them up, a blood-red light representing danger flashed in his vision.


    Without any hesitation, Tony stepped back quickly.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Accompanied by the loud explosion, the two corpses turned into pieces of minced meat and flew around like tomatoes that had been crushed by someone.


    Looking at the flames burning not far away, Tony''s face was extremely gloomy.


    The enemy was more ruthless than he imagined.


    But who is it?


    What is his purpose?


    Just to steal his nano research stuff? Or to kill him?


    Suddenly, the sound of a police car sounded, and Tony came back to his senses, flew down, and began to assist the police in investigating the situation.


    ��


    Meanwhile, in New York, in a bright office.


    A figure was sitting in front of the computer, smiling strangely at the darkened picture.


    "Hey hahahaha!"


    The laughter faded, but he couldn''t help but scolded: "Damn Tony Stark, what a fate!"


    He sent those two people, the main purpose is to kill Tony Stark, as for stealing information or something, it is to achieve this goal, and lead to Tony''s means.


    But what he didn''t expect was the appearance of a nosy skeleton in the middle, which made his plan such a failure.


    Of course, the material that Webb stole for him is also useful, and with Tony''s research on nanotechnology, he''ll be perfecting one of his own.


    "Hey, it''s not dead in vain!"


    He murmured, his eyes flashed with grimness, and he manipulated the rest of his suspension chair to float up from behind the desk.


    I saw that he looked very strange.


    He has a big head, which is twice the size of ordinary people, but his body is the same as ordinary people, and he looks very funny.


    With a metal ribbon inlaid with gemstones on his head and a gold chain around his neck, he looks like an upstart.


    "Hehehehe! I have to study it quickly. I''m looking forward to what kind of trouble it will bring to those superheroes after the product is manufactured."


    He laughed in a low voice, controlled the suspension chair under him, and flew towards his laboratory.


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    Today, Gwen''s school will hold a graduation ceremony.


    As Gwen''s parents, Mike and Ruiwen will go to participate. If they go, little Lamb can''t stay at home and will go.


    Mike buttoned the holes in his shirt and asked Ruiwen to tie him a tie. He picked up the clothes on the bedside, looked at Ruiwen who was wearing a white floral dress, looking very fresh, and smiled: "You Beautiful today."


    Ruiwen rolled his eyes at Mike and asked, "When will I not be beautiful?"


    Mike hurriedly added: "Today is extraordinarily beautiful!"


    Rui Wen nodded with satisfaction and said, "Let''s go, don''t make Gwen wait any longer."


    "No, maybe I''m having a good time with her Lamb."


    Raven nodded, but still pushed Mike downstairs.


    When the two came downstairs��


    ho!


    good guy!


    Gwen and his brother really had a lot of fun!


    I saw Gwen tied the floating little Lamb with a strap, like flying a kite, pulling the little guy to run back and forth in the house.


    The key point is that little Lamb was quite happy, and kept giggling and laughing.


    Seeing Mike appearing, Gwen screamed and hurriedly shouted: "Lam! Come on!"


    Who knew that instead of flying towards Gwen, Little Lamb smiled in mid-air, sliding his limbs and flying towards Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen caught little Lamb funny, but Mike held the head of Gwen, who was chasing after him, and said speechlessly: "That''s how you play with your brother?"


    Gwen stuck out his tongue, pointed at little Lamb and said, "He told me that he wanted to play like this!"


    "Um?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said gloomily to Gwen: "Gwen, you know that lying is about swallowing a thousand needles."


    Gwen swallowed.


    "That''s what little Lamb said!"


    She looked at Little Lamb, who waved his little arm.


    "Fly, fly, fly!"


    Although it was only one word, and it was a little unclear, Little Lamb did speak.


    Mike and Raven looked at each other.


    If things go on like this, with little Lamb''s learning ability, they won''t have to worry about it soon.


    Gwen tilted his chin at Mike. "Look, he said it himself."


    Mike shook his head with a smile and said to Gwen, "Let''s go."


    Gwen nodded.


    The family drove to Gwen''s school and headed to the Great Hall with Gwen, and their neighbors John and Lana sat beside them as they found a corner and just sat down.


    Mike greeted the two of them, John looked at Luke who was leaving to prepare, and sighed: "Time flies so fast, Luke and Gwen are both graduating from elementary school."


    Mike nodded, seeing John and Lana looking at Lamb in surprise, and whispered, "This child has some special abilities."


    Hearing the words, the eyes of the two flashed with anger.


    As the Kents, there was something magical about this kid, and they thought it made sense.


    Even if they grow up overnight, they don''t feel strange.


    "Hi! Everyone!"


    With a vigorous greeting, a woman with a charming charm appeared in front of them.


    Mike looked at the woman and smiled, "Long time no see, Mei."


    Mei smiled lightly, her eyes fell on Little Lamb in Rui Wen''s arms, and she said in surprise, "This is your child?"


    "Yes, his name is Lamb, Lamb Kent."


    Rui Wen smiled and said something, and after seeing Mei sitting down next to Mike, her eyes flickered.


    She hadn''t forgotten that when Mei chased Mike back then, although everything hadn''t happened yet, after he appeared, Mei quit very rationally, but because of that incident, she was still a little wary of Mei.


    However, when she saw the ring on her finger, she smiled relievedly, pointed to Mei and said to Little Lamb, "This is Aunt Mei."


    "Giggle!"


    Little Lamb smiled happily, not afraid of life, and stretched out her fleshy little hands to Mei, wanting to hug her.


    Looking at Little Lamb''s appearance, Mei felt that her heart was about to melt.


    Just as the three families were chatting in a low voice, two more people came over.


    His face was cold and solemn, like Norman Osborn who owed him a lot of money, and a very gorgeously dressed Madeleine with red hair.


    Norman Osborn nodded slightly to Mike and the others, and sat next to May, while Madeleine smiled and greeted Mike and the others, and then sat down beside Norman Osborn. .


    Madeleine glanced at Norman Osborn, smiled at Mary Jane who was looking at her worriedly, and said, "Go, it''s alright."


    Mary Jane nodded and followed Harry away.


    Seeing this scene, Norman Osborn frowned.


    "waste time."


    He whispered, looked at his watch, suppressed his impatience, and waited for Harry''s graduation to end.


    As time passed, more and more people were in the auditorium. When the parents of the students who were about to graduate sat in the auditorium for more than half, with a crisp bell, the graduation ceremony finally began.


    Mike took little Lamb, hugged him to his chest, and said in a low voice, "Watch out, your sister will be out in a while!"


    Little Lamb bit his fingers and stared at the crowd.


    But his sister didn''t see it, but saw an old headmaster, so he burst into tears.


    Mike couldn''t help laughing, put the little guy on his lap and made a face.


    Suddenly, the little guy laughed happily.


    Seeing this scene, the parents sitting around Mike couldn''t help but smile.


    They didn''t expect that Mike looked very cold, but he was actually a warm-hearted dad.


    "Hey! Classmates and parents, please keep your eyes on me, this poor old man."


    At this time, the principal used a humorous tone to make everyone''s eyes move to him.


    Looking at the pretentiously pitiful principal, some kind laughter rang out.


    "Thank you gentlemen and ladies."


    The headmaster smiled, without the slightest seriousness on his face.


    "I am very fortunate that I finally sent you naughty brats away. Your naughty gives me a headache, but I was able to spend the most naughty stage of your life with you, and I feel very proud and proud, I''m very lucky��"


    The headmaster''s speech was witty and funny, and without a tirade, it felt like he was talking about a talk show.


    After listening to it, many people felt a little unfulfilled.


    Next, there are speeches from outstanding students.


    Amidst the applause, Peter, who was wearing a small suit, took small steps towards the center of the auditorium.


    He was still a little worried, worried that he had screwed up, but after seeing the cheering eyes from a few friends not far away, he stepped bigger and bigger, full of courage in his heart, and then became everyone The focus of attention, in the cheers of everyone, started the speech.


    Seeing this scene, May was very excited, Mike and John also nodded secretly, only Norman Osborn snorted softly, and a hint of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes.


    He had some influence on the kid who gave the speech and often played with his son, but his dissatisfaction was, why is it not his son who is standing in the center now?


    But what made him more satisfied was that his son was always with good people.


    Peter''s speech didn''t take much time. After expressing his gratitude to the school and teachers, he expressed his gratitude to his friends, and said with the loudest voice that they would be good friends for life.


    The speech was over, but as Peter went down, the four of Gwen rushed up and hugged Peter.


    That pure and hot feeling, as if affecting everyone, won a fierce applause.


    The five little guys walked down happily.


    Then came the reading of the excellent composition.


    Gwen is one of the best three of the graduating children''s essays to read aloud.


    Three people, three essays.


    The first two boys were singing praises to the school, which was also the theme of this composition, but Gwen''s composition had nothing to do with this theme.


    Her composition name is - two fathers.


    Without gorgeous words, without exaggerating the facts, she used the simplest and most simple words to describe her father and her two fathers.


    George Stacy, Mike Kent.


    One is the angel who brought her into this world, and the other is the angel who guards her growth.


    "I don''t think I''m unfortunate, but I think it''s a blessing because I have two fathers who have given me all their love."


    Gwen finished reading the composition with a smile. The strong emotions contained in it deeply moved them, who were also parents, and gave Gwen applause and cheers.


    Gwen was looking for Mike in the crowd, and when he saw Mike was looking at her, he had a bright smile on his face, and his eyes were slightly red.


    She had wanted to say something to Mike for a long time, but she never had the chance.


    "Giggle!"


    Lamb smiled happily He didn''t know why others applauded or what it meant, but when he saw Gwen, he showed a clean smile without any impurities.


    Gwen held her head high and strode down like a proud little peacock.


    After that, we entered the final link - the chorus!


    The graduation ceremony ended with the energetic singing of the children.


    Mike held Lamb and walked outside the auditorium with Ruiwen, waiting for Gwen at the place agreed with Gwen.


    After a while, Gwen appeared, and after seeing them, trotted over.


    After hugging Ruiwen, he threw himself into Mike''s arms.


    "dad!"


    Mike stretched out a hand and touched Gwen''s head, but suddenly found that Gwen had grown a lot taller, and could even reach his chest.


    "Grow up."


    Mike sighed.


    "Yeah!"


    Little Lamb screamed excitedly in Mike''s arms, stretched out his little hand and grabbed Gwen''s hair and pulled it hard.


    "Hey!"


    Gwen let out a miserable cry, and little Lamb hurriedly released his hand, looking at Gwen aggrieved.


    "He thinks that you ignore him."


    Ruiwen explained with a smile, Gwen pinched her face, sat with all kinds of grimace at little Lamb, and made the little guy giggle.


    "Okay, let''s go home first, don''t you have any other banquets tonight?"


    Mike reminded, winked at Gwen, and said, "Your Aunt Ruiwen has prepared a particularly beautiful dress for you."


    Gwen''s eyes lit up and said anxiously, "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s open the portal and go back."


    Portal?


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead.


    "It''s not that I can''t wait for this time, get in the car!"


    He waved and drove away.

 Chapter 521： He does not need it

    "Father of Superheroes (


    Gwen''s school.


    Tonight, a graduation dinner will be held here to celebrate the children''s step into the next phase of life.


    "Graduation dinner, graduation dinner, is this something going to be held in elementary school graduation now?"


    Mike murmured softly.


    He clearly remembered that the graduation dinner was only after graduation from junior high school and high school.


    "Isn''t it right, little Lamb?"


    Mike looked at the little guy in his arms to get little Lamb''s approval.


    But little Lamb just gawked at Mike with big eyes, then leaned on Mike''s shoulder and looked in the direction of Gwen''s room, as if looking forward to it.


    At this time, Rui Wen was in Gwen''s room, helping Gwen with makeup, and she wanted to see Gwen become the brightest girl tonight.


    After a while, Raven came out, and she smiled at Mike and Little Lamb.


    "Ready? Let''s meet the most beautiful girl of the night!"


    Mike cheered and clapped. Little Lamb looked at Mike and laughed, and started clapping like Mike.


    But Mike and Ruiwen didn''t pay attention to little Lamb at this time. They looked at Gwen who came down the stairs, and their eyes flashed with amazement.


    With fair skin, delicate facial features with light makeup, and long white-blond hair with a little radian, the girl who walked downstairs in a long black dress was like a princess from a fairy tale.


    "How about it?"


    Gwen looked at Mike worriedly.


    Mike grinned, holding Lamb in one hand and reaching out to Gwen with the other.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, my princess."


    Gwen raised the corner of his mouth, put his hand on Mike''s hand, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I just said your dad would like it a lot."


    Ruiwen said to Gwen, took Lamb over, and said to Mike, "Send Gwen to school, the time is almost up."


    Mike nodded, raised his arms to Gwen, and after Gwen put his hand on hers, walked out with Gwen.


    "Selia."


    Following Mike''s voice, Celia drove out of Mike''s garage and stopped in front of the father and daughter.


    When Mike was about to open the door for Gwen, Gwen trotted to help Mike open the door and smiled at Mike.


    "Dad!"


    Mike reached out and gave Gwen a smile.


    Gwen said solemnly: "How can I let you open the door for me."


    She imitated those drivers, reached out to block the door, and after Mike sat in the driver''s seat, she trotted to the co-pilot again.


    "Set off."


    ��


    school entrance.


    Luke, Harry and Peter stood at the door in suits, waiting for Gwen and Mary to arrive.


    Tonight is called a dinner party, but it can also be called a dance. They can invite the girls they like to dance. This is the part everyone is looking forward to.


    The three looked at each other, teasing each other''s clothes and meticulously combed hair.


    At their age, this kind of attire does seem to be deliberately pretending to be mature.


    Luke looked Harry and Peter up and down, shaking his head slightly.


    "Tsk, you two are dressed like peacocks. In my eyes, only mature men like Uncle Mike look good in this way, you... tsk!"


    "Come on!" Harry waved his hand, looked at Luke and pouted: "Aren''t you wearing similar clothes to us?"


    Luke''s eyes jumped: "I''m wearing this because my dad asked for it, or I''ll be wearing a T-shirt and big pants!"


    "That...dressed like that, you won''t be allowed to enter the ball, have you forgotten the dress code?"


    Peter asked suspiciously, and gave Luke a hard blow lightly.


    "Nice job!"


    Harry patted Peter and sneered at Luke: "With your little thought, you still want to hide from me and Peter!"


    Luke coughed softly and spread his hands.


    "Okay, since you''ve seen it through... I look much better than you dressed like this."


    He smiled smugly, stroked his hair, and grinned, revealing his shining white teeth.


    Harry and Peter couldn''t argue with that.


    Luke is half a head taller than them, and a lot stronger than them, and he does look a little more mature than them.


    During the time they were standing outside, Luke had received invitations from many girls.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing another girl coming to invite Luke, the two snorted unhappily and turned their heads to one side in unison.


    At this moment, they saw Mary Jane in a red dress, like a flame, walking down from her mother''s car, and they glanced at Luke, who was dealing with the other girls, and smiled secretly in their hearts. , greeted Mary Jane.


    "Mary, you are so pretty today."


    Harry complimented first, Peter nodded, but his eyes swept around.


    "Really?"


    Mary Jane looked at Harry in surprise.


    Hearing this, it didn''t take her a whole afternoon to dress up.


    "certainly!"


    Harry reached out to Mary Jane and smiled: "You are like a phoenix in flames."


    Hearing this, Mary Jane''s eyes curved into crescents with joy.


    She put her hand on Harry''s, her eyes full of Harry''s shadow.


    "Harry, you are really handsome today."


    Harry lifted his chin and winked at Peter.


    Peter smiled indifferently, his eyes still looking for Gwen.


    "Hey! Mary!"


    Luke walked over quickly. He looked at Mary Jane in a red dress and smiled: "You are very beautiful today."


    Mary Jane: "Thank you."


    She was relieved to be affirmed by everyone, but after seeing the eyes of some boys around her looking at her, she gradually felt a sense of pride in her heart.


    This is the first time she has been watched by so many people.


    At this moment, a car that looked like a sapphire came and stopped at the school gate.


    Looking at this beautiful car, cheers rang out.


    When everyone''s eyes fell on the car, Mike got out of the car, opened the door for Gwen, and walked down with Gwen.


    Gwen jumped out of the car and stumbled slightly. After being pulled by Mike, he stuck out his tongue naughty to Mike.


    "They''re all looking at you, lady."


    Mike said softly.


    Gwen nodded, seeing everyone looking at her, her face flushed slightly, and she walked towards Peter and the others with a pretense of ease.


    Mike looked at Gwen''s back, narrowed his eyes, and looked at the three Peters.


    He always thought there would be Gwen''s future boyfriend among the three, but...


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike sneered.


    You have to work hard to get his approval.


    Mike drove away, but just parked nearby.


    Tonight''s banquet is only two hours long, and Mike intends to wait here for a while.


    On the other hand, Gwen has reunited with his friends.


    Luke walked up to Gwen first and hugged Gwen.


    "Dear Miss Gwen, you are so beautiful!"


    "thanks!"


    Gwen smiled and nodded.


    "Look straight at their eyes."


    Harry nodded at the boys around him, snorted softly, and then looked at Gwen with unconcealed love and surprise in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Mary Jane let go of Harry''s hand silently, and a trace of envy and jealousy quietly appeared in her heart.


    "Peter!"


    Gwen looked at the boy slowly walking towards her, looking at his life suit, but moved his eyes to Peter''s hand.


    "Yeah, did you have a wristband? Is it for your dance partner tonight? Which lucky girl is she?"


    Gwen made fun of Peter, and when she saw Peter looking straight at her, her heart moved.


    Could it be... not!


    Gwen muttered to herself, and then handed Peter the wristband in front of her.


    Peter''s eyes were a little dazed, his heart was beating violently like a drum being beaten by several people, and his head went blank.


    This was his most daring yet.


    Seeing this scene, Gwen couldn''t help being stunned, and even the three of Luke were stunned.


    Good guy, this kid Peter usually looks like a stuffy gourd, but he''s quite brave.


    Who is Gwen?


    Maybe the others didn''t know it, but the three of them knew it.


    Gwen Kent, the daughter of Mike Kent, the little princess of Kent star, the group pet of superheroes, is also a powerful person in itself.


    In the face of such a person, Peter has the courage to make such a behavior similar to a confession?


    It''s too bold.


    The three were extremely surprised.


    And Gwen looked at Peter in front of her, looking at her expectantly and worriedly, listening to the other''s heartbeat like thunder, her face blushed, and then she rolled her eyes and took Peter''s wristband. , showed a bright smile, patted Peter on the shoulder, and said, "Ah, Peter, you are really smart, knowing that other girls will not agree to your invitation except me."


    She winked at Peter.


    "You are cunning, Peter!"


    Peter froze for a moment, let out a big sigh, and showed a smile.


    There is no outright rejection, which is a good start.


    When he just handed it out, he regretted it, and even a little scared, for fear that Gwen would be angry, and they couldn''t even be friends.


    Now this result is already excellent.


    So, Peter showed a smile and said to Gwen with a blushing face: "I only have you as a friend of the opposite sex."


    He wasn''t as popular as Luke, he wasn''t as bold as Harry, and until now he had few friends.


    "and many more!"


    Mary Jane suddenly pointed to herself and said, "Peter, am I not your opposite-sex friend?"


    Peter froze for a while, waved his hands in a panic, and hurriedly said, "Of course not..."


    Mary Jane''s face darkened.


    Peter said quickly: "No, I mean, of course you are my friend, but I''m just afraid that you will be regarded as my good buddy, you..."


    "So you see Mary Jane as a man?"


    Luke asked with a smirk.


    "No, it''s not..."


    Peter sweated profusely and said, "I mean Mary Jane is just like you in my eyes..."


    "That''s still a man!"


    Harry took the opportunity to make up for it.


    Peter nodded, then shook his head quickly.


    "Ah!"


    Mary Jane rushed towards Peter angrily and said, "I''m going to kill you!"


    He even said she was a man.


    Looking at the two chasing, the three of Gwen couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, the five people followed each other into the banquet hall.


    In the distance, Mike slowly retracted his gaze.


    ��


    Meanwhile, in a New York prison.


    "Be sure to take good care of him! Don''t look at him as harmless like a chick, he doesn''t have a strong appearance, he doesn''t look like he''s very smart, and he doesn''t even have super powers, but he''s a super criminal who was encircled and suppressed by the Avengers! "


    "Maybe... No, all this must be his disguise! It''s best not to mess with him, or you will lose your life if you''re not careful!"


    In a cell, several tall prisoners with fierce faces gathered around and muttered something, occasionally looking at the man on the innermost bed.


    The man looked ordinary and thin, but his face was indifferent, and he could handle the eyes of a group of vicious criminals with equanimity.


    But actually... Walter''s legs on the bed were shaking and cramping.


    damn it!


    What kind of murderers were these, how did they lock him up with them?


    He just attempted to steal the car. Is it that serious? Keep changing prisons for him?


    Yes, he was sent to prison by the Avengers, and even surrounded by the Avengers in the car, but that was just a misunderstanding!


    He really didn''t do anything terrifying, he was just an ordinary person!


    Why does it make him more and more terrifying...


    In fact, what he is most worried about now is, what should he do if he is killed in bed tonight?


    Thinking of this, Walter showed a flattering smile to those people big brother! Let me go! For the sake of my sincerity, can we all get along well?


    He growled inwardly, and the smile on his face became more sincere.


    but��


    "hiss!"


    With the sound of sucking in the cold air, the eyes of the prisoners showed a thick look of terror, jumping up like a frightened rabbit, leaning against the wall tightly, looking at Walter in fear. .


    "He, he smiled at us! Are we dying?"


    "So perverted!"


    "what should we do?"


    The prisoners were terrified.


    Walter: "��"


    He was a little speechless, but more fear in his heart.


    They were so afraid of him, what would he face if they found out that he was an ordinary person?


    Thinking of this, his legs trembled even more.


    no! I have to find an ally!


    Walter thought to himself, his eyes moved and landed on a big man.


    The man was tall, but his face was not as vicious as the others, and most importantly, he looked like the most feared one.


    Walter pondered in his heart and nodded to the man.


    The man was even more frightened, while the others were stunned and smiled.


    It turns out that this ruthless character is good for this mouth?


    "Go! Bi Chi! Serve this gentleman well!"


    A man with a spider tattoo on his bald head kicked the strong man.


    The strong man walked over tremblingly, and under Walter''s puzzled eyes, he squatted on the ground and opened his mouth.


    Walter was even more puzzled. When he saw the strong man''s mouth, he said doubtfully, "Where are your teeth?"


    "Well, sir, he doesn''t need it!"


    The man with the spider tattoo on his head gave a strange laugh.


    Walter was stunned for a moment, then suddenly took a deep breath.

 Chapter 522： Logan is missing

    "Father of Superheroes (


    He does not need it.


    It was just a simple sentence, but it made Walt feel cold all over.


    He looked at the few people in the corner, and although his heart was full of fear for them, he knew very well that as long as he showed a little bit of fear now, the man kneeling on the ground in front of him would become his role model.


    So, he mustered up his courage and said slowly in his calm and cold voice: "This man will be covered by me in the future, and you are not allowed to touch him."


    Damn, who gave him the guts?


    Walter questioned himself inwardly, his heart beating like thunder.


    But after hearing Walter''s words, the criminals showed ambiguous smiles and flattered Walter: "Of course, sir."


    As long as you don''t kill them, anything is fine.


    Hearing this, Allen knelt on the ground and was slightly startled, both fortunate and fearful.


    He glanced at Walter cautiously, and said in a low voice, "Sir, my name is Alan."


    Watt nodded and said to Allen, "Get up."


    Allen showed a flattering smile habitually, and slowly got up and sat on Walter''s bed.


    Seeing this scene, Walter beat a drum in his heart.


    What should he do next?


    Is it accepted? Or refuse?


    If you refuse, will you expose yourself?


    Just when he was confused...


    "boom!"


    The wall beside him was blasted open, and several heavily armed men appeared in front of the prisoners under the terrified eyes of the prisoners.


    "Who is Walter!"


    The leading strong man said coldly, his eyes swept across the people in the cell, and after seeing the eyes of others looking at Walter sitting on the bed, he swept his eyes coldly, and then gave a slight glimpse. startled.


    I saw Walter sitting calmly on the bed, as if he had expected someone to save him, he couldn''t help nodding his head, and praised: "As expected of the person who was arrested by the Avengers, really amazing."


    sharp?


    Great ghost!


    I was just freaked out and didn''t know what to do.


    Also, what are you doing here? What do you want me to do?


    At this moment, he saw the leader walking towards him and said to him, "Mr. Walter, please get out of here, our boss wants to see you and discuss a major matter with you!"


    Boss, what''s the big deal?


    Walter screamed in his heart, but he didn''t dare not go, or even show a little bit of fear, otherwise he would be shot in the head.


    Hearing the sound of fighting outside, Walter was terrified.


    Therefore, he could only move his body with difficulty, slowly moving towards the bedside, and shouting in his heart at the same time.


    I don''t want to leave here at all, the guards come and save me!


    Watching Walter''s actions, the leading mercenary''s eyes flashed with shock.


    As expected, even under such circumstances, he remained calm, exuding a calm demeanor at all times.


    But Walter was destined to be disappointed, because the weapons of those who came to his rescue were too advanced, basically the people on the prison side were fighting until he dawdled to the big hole in the cell, where the prison side was fighting. The people who did not break through the line of fire of these people.


    Suddenly, Walter stopped, he looked at Alan who was hiding by the side, and said, "You go with me."


    Damn, he needs help too, this Aaron looks a little silly and is a good target...


    Allen was stunned, his face showing ecstasy.


    He, who was imprisoned until his death, had the opportunity to leave here, which, to him, was simply a gift from God.


    The way he looked at Walter changed.


    Walter nodded lightly and walked out.


    He understands that if he wants to survive, he must keep his current super criminal character, otherwise there is only a dead end waiting for him.


    But...he really regretted it.


    If he didn''t steal the car one night, he was still a happy car thief now.


    "Da da da!"


    "Boom, boom!"


    Walter walked out of the cell as if he were on a battlefield.


    He looked around, and the corners of his eyes twitched.


    The prison was in complete chaos at this time.


    The prisoners were released one by one, and they were fighting fiercely with the prison guards. The team of fully armed men who came to save him, like ordinary sharp knives, used advanced weapons and equipment, and the prison guards were overwhelmed.


    "Come on, Mr. Walter, this prison is completely messed up, maybe it will attract superheroes here."


    Super hero?


    Walter''s legs softened, but he nodded calmly.


    "How do we leave? Are we going to kill it?"


    Saying this, a smile appeared on his face.


    The corner of the mercenary leader''s mouth twitched: "No, please come with me."


    Saying that, he took Walter, who was secretly relieved, into the armored car next to him and rushed out of the prison.


    As long as they leave the confines of the prison, they can leave directly by helicopter.


    After they dispersed and left the prison in a number car, the superheroes finally arrived just as Walter and his party were about to transfer to a helicopter.


    Fantastic Four and several Avengers.


    In the face of these criminals who are vicious but ordinary people, they are like tigers rushing into the flock, suppressing the rioting prison with overwhelming force.


    Although there are many criminals involved in the riot, there are hundreds or thousands of people, but it only delays the superheroes for a few minutes.


    "Some criminals have escaped here, and I''m going to catch them."


    Pietro rubbed his feet on the ground and disappeared like a gust of wind dissipating in place.


    At the same time, the Human Torch also turned into a fire man and flew into the sky, and went with Pietro to hunt down those criminals.


    Steve looked at Mr. Fantastic not far away, nodded to him, and took Natasha, Barton, Sam Falcon, and Wanda to help the prison guards detain those criminals.


    This is the largest prison in New York, and this incident will have very bad consequences.


    "Fortunately, there are no super criminals here, otherwise it would be really troublesome."


    Natasha said lightly.


    Most of the super criminals are held in deep sea prisons.


    After hearing Natasha''s words, the prison guard on the side reminded: "We still have super criminals here. We just sent one today, called Walter, the super criminal who was surrounded and suppressed by you."


    Walter?


    Besieged by the Avengers?


    Have any super criminals been under siege by them recently?


    Everyone thought about it and shook their heads.


    It doesn''t seem to be, but they caught a lot, maybe the person from the past was sent here.


    "Don''t think about anything else, just keep an eye on the criminals."


    Steve said, looked at the time, and said, "With the military''s reaction speed, it should be coming soon."


    When the military people come, they can leave.


    The crowd nodded.


    At the same time, Walter has been led away.


    He had wanted to find a chance to escape on the way, but he didn''t expect that the helicopter he was sitting in would not give him this chance at all.


    Although this is his first time to fly in a helicopter, it is a fortunate thing, but as long as he thinks that he is going to fly to an unknown place now, the boss of these ferocious and terrible mercenary gates, his internal organs can''t help it. trembling.


    He, Walter, was afraid.


    who will save him.


    Finally, after spending some time, their helicopter stopped on the roof of a building.


    The mercenary captain got off the helicopter and said to Walter, "Mr. Walter, go see our boss next."


    Walter nodded lightly, waved to Allen beside him, and followed them away with a heavy heart.


    After they came to the top floor of the building and entered a luxurious office, the mercenary captain signaled Walter to go in and stopped Allen.


    Walter walked in tremblingly.


    When he entered the office, he saw a man sitting on a suspension chair, wearing a jeweled headband, and a huge head.


    He was stunned for a moment, looked at the strange and funny look of the other party, took a deep breath, put on the cold face that he had practiced all the way, and said slowly: "Thank you for saving me."


    "Save you? No, I just helped a little bit. With your ability, you should be able to escape from that place soon."


    Run away! And it''s good there!


    Walter roared inwardly.


    "Oh yes, you can call me Mordok."


    The big-headed Mordok said lightly, and then said excitedly: "I need a plan for you to join me, are you interested?"


    Walter''s heart is bitter, does he dare not be interested?


    "Tell me."


    He said with an easy weapon.


    "Nano Project." Mordock laughed and said suddenly, "By the way, what abilities do you have? Why were you surrounded by the Avengers?"


    Walter: "��"


    He was silent.


    He has the ability to fart! He was besieged for... stealing a car?


    "Found out when I was stealing Avengers property."


    Mordok stared at Walter and laughed suddenly.


    "Haha, it turns out that you, like me, are also talented with high IQ, and it is exactly what I thought!"


    Mordok smiled happily, and suddenly said: "It''s a pity, you didn''t succeed, by the way, what kind of research are you good at?"


    Walter: "��"


    Study how to drive the car away?


    He was silent, not knowing how to answer, and Mordok kept it a secret.


    So, he smiled concernedly and said, "I''m currently researching nano suits, like Tony Stark''s suits. I hope you can provide me with some help and help me solve the energy problem."


    "Iron Man?" Walter was shocked, and then subconsciously said: "Why do you want a battle armor, can''t you turn people into nano warriors?"


    "Turn people into... nano warriors?" Mordok''s eyes lit up and he exclaimed in surprise, "What a genius you are!"


    Walter: "��"


    I''ll just say it casually.


    But Mordok turned around excitedly and said to Walter: "You go down to rest first, I''ll give it a try! If it succeeds! You are the biggest contributor!"


    When the words fell, he hurriedly took the suspension chair and left quickly through the secret passage in the office.


    Walter breathed a sigh of relief.


    No matter what, he has passed the test.


    After that... be sure to find a chance to escape!


    ��


    Early in the morning, Mike''s house.


    Gwen, sleepy, yawned and came downstairs.


    She went to fight criminals with her friends last night, but she couldn''t sleep at all in the morning.


    However, she has graduated from primary school, and she will spend a long three-month happy vacation next.


    No lateness, no class...


    Just think about it and be happy.


    "Go to sleep after breakfast in a while."


    Gwen murmured, walked towards the dining room, then slammed his footsteps, took two steps back, and looked at the living room.


    The eyes that seemed a little confused instantly widened.


    I saw that little Lamb had already started to learn to walk on the sofa.


    "Grow up again!"


    Gwen screamed in surprise.


    It''s been a week since her graduation ceremony, counting Lamb''s growth rate...


    Little Lamb is now ten months old?


    Then it is normal to start learning to walk.


    Moreover, Little Lamb also inherited the physique of the Kryptonian.


    "I''m really envious."


    Gwen muttered softly.


    "What are you doing? Go have breakfast and wash the dishes by the way."


    Mike, who was looking at Little Lamb, called out to Gwen.


    "Oh!"


    "Status down, status down..."


    Gwen responded and walked into the living room, still muttering incessantly.


    "If it goes on like this, I don''t have time to show my sister''s prestige at all, and little Lamb has become a big child..."


    "No, no! Little Lamb may be older than me!"


    "Hey, that''s pretty good too. When little Lamb grows up, you can take him to pick up girls."


    Gwen muttered happily, thinking of the happy place, couldn''t help taking a big bite of bread.


    Ruiwen, who came out of the kitchen, listened to Gwen''s whisper, UU Reading couldn''t help but smile.


    "Ding dong!"


    Just then, the doorbell of their house rang.


    Ruiwen walked to the door, opened the door, and looked at Emma standing at the door with a smile, instead of hugging gently, said, "Come in, dear."


    Emma''s icy face warmed slightly. After following Emma to the room, she asked, "Where''s Mike?"


    Ruiwen pointed to the living room, and after noticing Emma''s face keenly, she wondered, "Did something happen?"


    Logically speaking, shouldn''t Emma be preparing for her wedding now?


    Did something happen?


    Emma nodded and said gloomily, "Logan lost contact."


    "Lost contact? What''s going on?"


    Ruiwen''s face sank.


    Emma pointed to Mike who came over and said, "Let''s talk together."


    Mike sat on the sofa with little Lamb and asked Emma, ??who came over, "What''s going on?"


    Emma sat down and said quickly, "Logan lost contact, it''s been two days."


    "Two days? Could it be his fault, so..."


    "No!" Emma said with certainty: "Logan said that he would call me every day when he went to Neon this time, and he did the same a few days ago, calling me on time every day."


    "But the night before yesterday, he didn''t contact me abnormally. I thought he had forgotten something. Who knew he didn''t call last night. When I called, his mobile phone couldn''t get through."


    Emma bit her lip unconsciously.


    "It was very unusual, so I searched for him with an electroencephalogram, and it turned out... I couldn''t find him at all."


    Hearing this, Mike''s expression froze.


    This is very wrong.


    He looked at Emma and said, "Then let''s go to Neon."

 Chapter 523： Deacon

    "Father of Superheroes (


    Neon country, Mike is not the first time.


    Before he adopted Clark, when he was a killer, he had performed several missions here, and he was still familiar with it.


    But when he opened the portal and appeared here, looking at the city lit by lights in the night, he suddenly found that it had become impossible for him to recognize.


    "It''s all developing..."


    Mike sighed, looked at Emma beside him, and said, "Where was the last time you contacted?"


    "Yoshida Manor."


    "Yoshida?"


    Mike frowned.


    Of course, he has heard of this company. After all, this company is second to none in Neon.


    So, the person Logan came here to meet this time was a member of the Yashida family?


    "Yes! Logan came to see Yashida''s owner, Yashida Ichiro."


    "So, Ichiro Yashida is Logan''s dying old friend?"


    Mike squeezed his chin and muttered, took out his mobile phone, tapped on it, and said, "Speaking of Yashida, I seem to have seen some news two days ago."


    The next second, a virtual screen popped up from Mike''s phone.


    Yoshida Shilang passed away, who will inherit the Yashida enterprise empire?


    Yoshida Shingen, the next heir to Yoshida Enterprise? Do not! His daughter is his biggest rival!


    Yoshida Mariko, the favorite granddaughter of Yoshida Ichiro, will she be the heir?


    Seeing these news, Mike raised his eyebrows.


    Good guy, just after the owner of this family died, did the heir drama start to be staged?


    Also, it''s interesting that Yoshida Shilang is not passed on directly to his son, but to his granddaughter? Abandoning your own son?


    Quickly glanced at the news, Mike said: "Although Yashida Shilang is dead, let''s go there to see first, after all, Logan lost contact there."


    Emma nodded, a cold light flashing in her eyes.


    She had an intuition that this time Logan''s disappearance was definitely related to Yashida.


    Mike searched for the location of Yazhitian Manor on his mobile phone, stretched out his hand and pressed it on Emma''s shoulder. When a teleportation card was materialized, the two disappeared in place and appeared out of thin air in the Yazhitian family''s manor. middle.


    "what!"


    A scream sounded, and the two people who suddenly appeared startled a maid who just passed by.


    Looking at the maid who ran away screaming, Mike raised his eyebrows: "We''re going to find them in the province."


    "Look? You don''t need to look for them!"


    Emma''s eyes flashed, and the powerful spiritual power silently enveloped the entire manor and directly controlled everyone.


    Logan''s disappearance made Emma a lot more irritable.


    Emma closed her eyes, looking for Logan''s information.


    After a while, as Emma''s eyes flashed, everyone was directly stunned by her.


    A middle-aged man was controlled to come to them.


    Even in the unconscious state of being controlled, this man''s face is full of viciousness, like a poisonous snake that chooses to devour.


    "He is Yashida Shingen, the son of Yashida Ichiro."


    Emma said lightly.


    Looking at the other''s face, Mike raised his eyebrows.


    No wonder his father doesn''t like him.


    However, like a father, like a son.


    If the other party is a ruthless person with a gloomy mind, then his father must not be a kind person.


    Perhaps Yoshida Ichiro felt that his son was too similar to him, so he would rather hand over his family''s business to his granddaughter.


    "Does he know about Logan?"


    Mike looked at Emma curiously.


    Emma''s eyes flashed, and she directly manipulated the other party to say the information she wanted to know.


    A neon woman named Xue Xu came to Logan, took him to Yashida''s manor, and went to see Yashida Shiro, and then, what the other party said, he, the son, did not know.


    In the following two days, Logan was well entertained by the people of Yazhida City Lang''s party for two days. After that, Yazhida City Lang died. During the funeral of Yazhida City Lang, Yazhida Shingen sent people to assassinate his daughter Yazhida Mariko. As a result, Mariko Yashida was rescued by Logan.


    The two disappeared without a trace.


    However, Yoshida Shingen has hired a powerful killer to find Logan and the others, and found some clues left by Logan.


    "Nagasaki!"


    Hearing Yashida Shingen name the place, Mike and Emma looked at each other and nodded.


    In the next second, after Emma used her ability to make Yashida Shingen faint, she used her ability to send the news from Yashida Shingen directly to Mike''s brain.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and along with the dissipated light spots of the cards, a portal appeared in front of the two of them.


    The two took one step and had already arrived in Nagasaki from Tokyo.


    "Just around here, their people are still looking for Logan and Mariko Yashida."


    Emma said lightly and directly expanded her abilities.


    The power of the mind spread around with Emma as the center, and Mike also turned on his super vision to find the trace of Logan.


    No��


    Emma put away her ability, and after Mike reached out and pressed her shoulder, the two disappeared and appeared in another area.


    After the two expanded their abilities again, they still found nothing.


    Mike wondered: "Have you left?"


    At this moment, Emma''s expression changed, and she said, "I didn''t find Logan, but I sensed a mutant. Judging by the appearance of the other party, it was the killer hired by Yazhida Xinxuan."


    Mutant?


    Mike was startled.


    With that said, Emma''s eyes flashed, and the power of the soul quietly penetrated into the other party''s mind.


    Although she found that the other party has a certain resistance to the power of the mind, she is the White Queen.


    After a few seconds, the White Queen said coldly: "I''m sure he is the killer sent by Yoshida Shingen. He found Logan before, but was defeated by Logan."


    "Killer? Logan didn''t even rip his head off?"


    Mike asked suspiciously.


    According to Logan''s habit, the killer could not survive under his hands.


    Emma obviously understood this, so she continued to use her abilities to find the battle scene in the opponent''s mind at that time.


    "His name is Daken, his mutant ability is very similar to Logan''s, no, more precisely, almost exactly the same, fast healing, claws, super senses, he is Logan''s... son!?"


    Speaking of which, Emma''s voice suddenly became high-pitched like a cat whose tail was stepped on.


    And Mike was stunned.


    Logan''s son?


    Deacon?


    Logan has a son, why didn''t he say it?


    Mike and Emma looked at each other, Mike was stunned, but Emma was disbelieving and angry.


    This Daken, since he knew that Logan was his father, still accepted the commission to kill his father.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and he looked in the direction Emma said. He looked through the obstacle in front of him and saw a man named Daken.


    Deacon is a bit shorter than Logan, with a mohawk haircut, and his face is two points similar to Logan, but because of the relationship between the East and the West, his facial features look a bit softer than Logan.


    But his explosive muscles and the tattoos on his bare upper body made him look wild, and even made Mike feel like he saw Logan 30 years ago.


    Mike and Emma groaned and walked towards the controlled Deacon together.


    At the same time, Daken, who was standing in the same place, was inexplicably angry.


    Who is controlling him?


    Daken, who had just woken up from a coma, was annoyed that he was defeated by Wolverine, his father Logan, and stood there like a puppet.


    This made him inexplicably angry.


    Fake! Fake! Fake!


    He cursed angrily in his heart, cursed the person who controls him now, cursed Wolverine Logan, and cursed himself.


    He actually lost to Wolverine!


    He was clearly ready to kill the opponent, but he was knocked down by the opponent, and even knocked unconscious?


    This is downright shameful.


    Just then, he saw a man and a woman walking in front of him.


    Daiken''s eyes shrank, his eyes fixed on Mike''s face, his eyes full of shock.


    Mike Kent!


    Did he come?


    Although he knew that Wolverine Logan was a teacher at Kent''s School of Genius Heroes on Kent Star and a friend of Mike Kent''s son Professor X, he really didn''t expect Mike Kent to show up.


    Immediately, flames burned in his eyes.


    This is Mike Kent, the true master of Kent, the man on the throne.


    Even Daken, who was wild and unruly, couldn''t help swallowing in fear when he saw Mike.


    At this moment, he saw Emma beside Mike, and his eyes lit up suddenly.


    Such a beautiful woman, this is... the White Queen?


    The first time he saw the real White Queen, Daiken couldn''t help but marvel at Emma''s beauty, especially the icy temperament of the White Queen, which gave him the desire to conquer.


    So, the person who controls him now is the White Queen?


    Thinking about it this way, Daken was not so angry.


    "What about Logan?"


    Emma walked up to Daken and asked coldly.


    "Your voice is like the impact of ice and snow, crisp and sweet, and it makes me intoxicated."


    Facing Emma''s question, Deacon praised Emma intoxicatedly.


    Mike looked at Deaken''s eyes, and then at Emma.


    (???)


    What''s the situation?


    love at first sight?


    Did Daken fancy his father Wolverine''s fianc��e?


    hiss!


    Mike sucked in a breath.


    good guy! What a great guy!


    Should it be said, are Daken and Logan worthy of being father and son? The vision is amazingly consistent.


    The breath that spread from Emma became colder.


    "I don''t care if you are Logan''s son or not, since you want to kill him, then I..."


    "You want to kill me?" Deaken was stunned for a moment, then his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said happily: "I am really happy that I died in your hands."


    "Snapped!"


    Emma slapped Daken''s face with a slap, leaving a bright red palm print.


    "Logan went there?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Daken couldn''t help laughing and said, "With your ability, you should be able to find the answer to this question, but you have to ask..."


    As he spoke, his eyes narrowed, like a beast, and there was a hint of danger.


    "Are you trying to teach me a lesson on the pretext that I can''t answer, or that you are not satisfied? For example, give me a few more slaps?"


    Emma''s eyes flickered.


    "Hahaha!"


    Daken smiled happily, looking at Emma up and down, his liking and desire that gradually appeared undisguised.


    "You don''t need to make any excuses. I''m too late to be happy when you hit me. Do you want me to prepare some props for you?"


    Emma''s chest was panting violently, and she couldn''t help but slap Daken again.


    but��


    "oh oh!"


    Deacon looked happy.


    Emma took a deep breath, the power of the mind fluctuated violently, causing great pain to Daken.


    Emma''s eyes narrowed, and the power of the mind penetrated into Daken''s mind again.


    After a few seconds, Emma untied the **** and said to Daken, "Take me to him."


    Although Deacon didn''t know where Logan went, he was able to find him.


    Deaken pouted: "Why should I take you to find him? What is your relationship with him?"


    Although he asked this question, he couldn''t help but glance at Emma''s bulging belly.


    "He''s my man!"


    Emma said domineeringly.


    Daken was silent for a while, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "It''s a pity for a beauty like you to follow an old man, but... I like you more. If he can **** you over, his expression must be very wonderful."


    "Oh, by the way, when I came here to see him, there was a girl next to him, looking at him, tsk tsk, just like I was looking at you, you said that they would be in this part of your absence. Time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ tsk tsk����


    "boom!"


    A diamond-shaped fist slammed heavily on Daken''s face, and when he slapped Daken''s face with blood, he said coldly, "He won''t."


    "Hahaha!"


    The power of the mind disappeared, and Daken untied the bondage. He smiled happily, but he had no intention of running away.


    Nonsense, Mike Kent is on the side, he is not sure of escaping.


    At this moment, Mike held down Emma, ??who was about to run away, and said, "Let''s go and find Logan. You should understand that even if you don''t want to, we can control you to achieve our goal."


    Deacon looked at Mike and said happily: "Are you going to force me? I like this kind of plot too."


    Mike''s mouth twitched. After he noticed Deken''s gaze, he punched Deken in the face and smashed half of his face. Deken flew out like a cannonball.


    If the **** wasn''t Logan''s son, Mike would have punched him in the head.


    Seeing this scene, Emma showed a happy smile.


    She also did not kill because the other party was Logan''s son.


    The next second, Mike instantly appeared behind Deaken and caught Deaken who flew out backwards.


    He pinched Daiken''s neck and said indifferently, "It''s not like looking for death."


    The injury on Daken''s face was quickly recovering, he grinned, looked at Mike and said, "For your sake, I''ll take you to find him."


    Anyway, he was going to find Logan and fight with him again.


    Mike Kent and the White Queen��


    Daken''s eyes swept across the two of them, and he couldn''t help licking the corner of his mouth.


    Excellent.


    Although he has thoughts about the two of them, his ability to manipulate pheromones tells him that if he annoys them again, he will really be killed.


    He didn''t really want to die.

 Chapter 524： kindness, reward

    "Father of Superheroes (


    Daken''s ability is almost the same as Logan, but he has a very special ability that Logan does not have.


    Pheromone manipulation.


    This is a very special ability. Daken can manipulate his pheromones to suppress his own smell. He can also use pheromones to manipulate other people''s emotions and sensory perceptions, instilling strong fear and pleasure in others. Feelings of loss, X urges and some kind of false sense of security.


    Interestingly, his pheromone abilities are realistic natural abilities, not psychic abilities.


    In addition, he has a strong ability to recognize pheromones of ordinary people and their smell and taste. Combined with his super senses and control of pheromones, he can also skillfully judge the emotions of people around him and Physical condition, whether animal or human.


    It is through this ability that he judges the emotions of Mike and Emma.


    Looking at Mike Kent and Emma, ??Deacon wanted to manipulate pheromones to confuse them by instilling ambiguous feelings for them, but... he didn''t dare.


    Emma the White Queen is one of the most powerful owners of spiritual power in the world. It is very difficult to control the emotions and senses of the other party, even if his ability belongs to reality and nature, and does not involve the spiritual aspect, he Not sure, not even 30% sure.


    As for Mike Kent, he didn''t even bother to try.


    And the key to finding Logan is also with this ability.


    Through the pheromone breath left by Logan, he could identify the time and direction of Logan''s departure, and it was not difficult to find Logan through this information.


    After he promised to help Mike and the two find Logan, he decided to leave immediately.


    Daken tore off his torn coat, and after finding his motorcycle parked not far away, he whistled to the two of them: "Hey! Who is sitting in the back of the two of you?"


    Emma took a deep breath and said to Mike, "You should have a way to find Logan, right? There should be!"


    Without waiting for Mike to answer, Daiken, who was beside him, froze, and hurriedly said, "I''ll go now!"


    When the words fell, he quickly left on a motorcycle.


    Mike was startled.


    "It''s not that this **** is not afraid of death."


    He whispered, and a card appeared in his hand. After he embodied it, a light fell on Emma.


    Emma felt her body lighten, and her body slowly floated up.


    "It''s the ability to fly, which should last until we find Logan."


    Emma nodded, flew up, and chased after Daken.


    Daken, who was riding a motorcycle, was like a wild beast, rushing through the dark night.


    Every time he drove a distance, he would stop to discern the direction, and then continue to set off.


    But this speed is still too busy, Mike groaned, fell from the air, grabbed one of Daken''s legs, and lifted it upside down and flew.


    Deacon screamed, "Can you change your position?"


    "cannot."


    Mike said lightly, and when Daken wanted to object, the speed of the microphone increased sharply, and the violent wind instantly poured into Daken''s mouth, ripped his face out of shape, and disappeared in place.


    Seeing this scene, Emma showed a smile.


    I finally feel a little better.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Tokyo.


    Under the bright moonlight, a quaint-looking tower stands tall.


    Although the tower looks like an ancient building from the outside, in fact, it is a high-tech experimental base that the ''dead'' Yoshida Ichiro spent a lot of money to build.


    Yoshida Ichiro, who has known Logan a long time ago.


    During World War II, Logan rescued the defeated neon officer Ichiro Yashida, and Ichiro Yashida also saw Logan''s ability.


    From that day on, he regarded Logan''s ability as a gift from God.


    Later, after the war, he returned to his family, inherited the family business, and let it flourish in his own hands, becoming Neon, and even one of the few big companies in Asia.


    However, it is not what he wants to carry forward the family business, it is just his ultimate goal - to study the mutant ability, to obtain the ability similar to Logan''s longevity and rapid healing, and even immortality, this is his ultimate goal.


    However, until he became an old man, he did not complete his goal.


    In the face of this situation, he spent a lot of money, used a lot of technology to prolong his life, and even risked the bankruptcy of the company, and finally developed a technology to seize the ability of mutants.


    So, he asked people to find Logan, in a gesture of wanting to help Logan get rid of the pain of longevity, and wanted Logan to give him his ability.


    But now Logan has a wife, a child to be born, students, and friends. Logan lives a happy life. How could he agree to Yoshida Ichiro?


    And after Logan rejected his request, Yashida Ichiro ''died'' the next day.


    Of course, he didn''t really die, but chose to fake death, and then entrusted his granddaughter, Mariko, to Logan in the gesture of being an orphan, asking Logan to protect Mariko, and making an excuse for Logan to stay in Japan temporarily.


    He knew that as long as he showed a little intention to let Mariko inherit the Yoshida Group, his ruthless son would not let his daughter go, so he would definitely have a conflict with Logan.


    At that time, he, who was hiding in the dark, will find opportunities to use his granddaughter and lead Logan, who is protecting his granddaughter, to his laboratory, and then use the device he developed to transfer Logan''s ability.


    Hearing Yashida Ichiro slowly talk about his plan, Logan''s face was calm.


    "Are you finished?"


    Logan''s tone was cold, looking at the despicable villain in front of him, he felt extremely disgusting.


    Yoshida Mariko stood aside, his eyes turned around Logan and his grandfather, in addition to anxiety and helplessness, there was also the grief and anger of being treated as a chess piece, as well as worry about Logan.


    Yoshida Ichiro looked at Logan, sighed, and said in a sad tone, "Since you saved me at the beginning, why didn''t you save me now?"


    The corner of Rogan''s mouth twitched: "For the first time, I regret saving people."


    Yoshida Shilang said calmly: "I won''t make you regret it, so leave your abilities to me."


    Logan grinned: "Dream!"


    Along with his roar, Edman''s claws stretched out from between his fingers and rushed towards Yashida Ichiro like a mad beast.


    Upon seeing this, the ninjas who were guarded around Yashida Ichiro, trained by the Yashida family, killed Logan.


    ����!


    As soon as the two sides made contact, a horrific sound of blood and flesh rang out.


    One hidden weapon flew towards Logan, and Logan was not afraid at all, just protected his eyes and let those hidden weapons fall on him.


    poof, poof!


    The scalp tingling sounded, and the severe pain stimulated Logan''s nerves frantically. Not only did he not delay his movements, but Logan''s speed increased sharply. It was like a wolf rushed into the ninja.


    In an instant, a katana sword was cut off, and with it, Biao Fei''s blood.


    Seeing this scene, Ichiro Yashida sighed.


    "I really don''t want to see this scene. Why doesn''t he accept his destiny quietly? He has lived so long, should he have lived enough?"


    Listening to Yashida Ichiro''s murmuring, standing beside him, the hot woman with long blond hair and green tights spit out her tongue like a snake letter, and a trace of disdain flashed in her eyes. color.


    If Ichiro Yashida didn''t give her a price she couldn''t refuse, she wouldn''t help this old thing with a rotten smell all over her body.


    Hearing no response, Yoshida Ichiro frowned: "Poisonous snake?"


    The woman named Poisonous Snake put down her water snake-like waist and leaned gently beside Yashida Ichiro''s ear. In a soft voice, she said slowly, "What you say is right, boss."


    "Humph!"


    Yoshida Ichiro was very dissatisfied with the perfunctory snake, but after seeing that the wound on Logan''s body had not healed, he couldn''t help showing a smile and praised: "What you have researched is a good job."


    When Logan went to meet him at Yazhitian Manor, he let the viper find an opportunity to put a mechanical bug that could inhibit Logan''s healing ability into Logan''s body.


    Now it seems that that thing should be effective. And it was precisely because of the existence of this thing that Emma couldn''t sense Logan''s existence with the electroencephalogram.


    At the same time, Logan during the battle also discovered this strange situation.


    ��!


    The sharp claws that were not stained with blood were pulled out from a ninja''s chin. Logan looked at Ichiro Yashida, who was not far from him, and breathed lightly.


    He looked at the wound on his body, shock flashed in his eyes.


    his ability? How is this going?


    Logan was stunned, then looked at Ichiro Yashida angrily.


    Although he still doesn''t know the reason, this abnormal situation must be related to the other party.


    But no matter what the reason, it doesn''t matter, because he can get rid of the person who made this situation right away.


    Logan took a deep breath, and the muscles in his body undulated regularly. Then he slowly exhaled the breath, and mocked Yashida Ichiro: "On this level? You dare to say that I don''t regret it?"


    Yashida Ichiro''s eyes flickered, and when Logan was about to charge at him, he whispered, "Do it."


    As the voice fell, ninjas wearing black ninja uniforms appeared silently, like a wall, blocking Logan and Yashida Ichiro again.


    Seeing this scene, Logan twitched the corner of his mouth and cursed in a low voice, "Fake!"


    Could it be that he just said nothing?


    But in the next second, the strength of Logan''s whole body exploded and he rushed out again.


    The current situation is not good for him.


    His wounds won''t heal, and he might pass out of blood loss if dragged on.


    Before passing out, Ichiro Yashida was resolved.


    Logan rushed into the crowd again. Edman''s claws made him unstoppable. After paying the price of some wounds on his body, he finally broke through the defense line of these ninjas. With an angry roar, the whole figure seemed to be rushing towards him. Like a beast of prey, it leaped towards Yashida Ichiro.


    Yashida Ichiro let out a weak breath, moved his fingers with difficulty, and pressed the button at hand.


    The next second, when Logan''s claws were about to land on Yashida Shilang, a silver giant appeared from behind Yashida Shilang and blocked Logan''s Edman claws with his metal body.


    Logan looked at the metal body without a trace of scars, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Can block his sharp claws, is this metal Zhenjin? Or Edman Alloy?


    Without waiting for the doubts in his mind to fall, the silver giant warrior turned around abruptly and slashed at Logan with his knife.


    Logan ducked back, but pulled the wound on his body, lost his balance, and avoided the sharp blade dangerously.


    But the swiftly waving samurai sword slashed down again.


    Logan hurriedly bounced off with his claws, but the terrifying force directly bent Logan''s legs, making Logan kneel on one knee to support him.


    "Jun Logan, as a reward for your ability to give me, I will give you death and solve the pain of your longevity."


    As Yashida Ichiro spoke, he was pulled by the silver metal pipes that connected him to the silver samurai and moved to the silver samurai.


    This pair of Edman alloy armor is not only a weapon he made for himself to deal with Wolverine, but also can maintain his life.


    Logan resisted the falling knife with difficulty, and the bleeding wound on his body was more like a fountain, oozing blood constantly, turning him into a **** man.


    At this moment, two cold lights flashed through the helmet of the silver samurai, but it was Yashida Ichiro who had already put on the silver samurai armor.


    Although he is already an old man who will die at any time, as long as he wears this thing, he will become a very powerful enemy.


    "Call me, Logan-kun!"


    Yashida Ichiro murmured, and in Logan''s sharply shrunken eyes, he pulled out another samurai sword with his other hand and stabbed it into Logan''s stomach.


    Logan roared angrily, but he still felt the strength in his body being continuously drawn away.


    He lost too much blood.


    Gently flicking the knife in his hand, Yashida Ichiro threw Logan out, and then strode over.


    He held the samurai sword tightly in his hand, and after triggering the switch of the samurai sword, the silver blade made of Edman alloy was dyed with a touch of orange-red light representing the scorching heat.


    "Thank you!"


    Yashida Ichiro said in a low voice, and chopped off Logan''s claws.


    As long as he cuts off Logan''s claws, he can use the ability extraction device attached to the silver samurai armor to transfer Logan''s ability to himself by absorbing Logan''s bone marrow.


    Just when the red-hot blade was about to slash, Yashida Mariko suddenly appeared and blocked the blade of Yashida Ichiro.


    Yoshida Ichiro''s knife paused slightly and said, "Get out of the way, Mariko."


    "Do not!"


    Yoshida Mariko shook her head firmly.


    In a nutshell, Yukio, who brought Logan to the neon, also rushed out, took out the knife in his hand and aimed it at Yashida Ichiro.


    Yashida Ichiro looked at the two and said, "Do you know what this means?"


    These two people, one is the person he adopted as his daughter, and the other is his own granddaughter, but now they are blocking him, preventing the immortality he is about to get?


    A sneer appeared on Yoshida Ichiro''s old bark face.

 Chapter 525： Emmas Fury

    "Father of Superheroes (


    "Grandpa, he saved me!"


    Yashida Mariko stood in front of Logan and looked at Yashida Ichiro pleadingly, her grandfather who loved her the most.


    Xue Xu said to Yashida Shilang more directly: "Sir, it is wrong for you to treat your savior like this."


    She knew that Logan had rescued Ichiro Yashida, and she had also seen the scenes of Logan trying to protect Mariko Yashida for the last wish of his old friend after he came to Neon.


    Such a person who values ??love and righteousness should be respected, not insulted or murdered by conspiracy.


    "It seems that I have not taught you well enough."


    Yoshida Ichiro said lightly, and the slightly lowered knife was slowly raised again.


    "Changsheng, as long as I have longevity, I can get everything, what do you think? How dare you stop me?"


    As Yashida Ichiro''s words became colder and colder, Yukio and Yashida Mariko''s faces became as pale as paper.


    "How dare you stop me!"


    With the roar, Yashida Ichiro cut off the knife in his hand fiercely.


    The icy killing intent seemed to stir the gust of wind, blowing away the respect and affection of Yashida Ichiro in Yashida Mariko and Yukio''s hearts.


    The two tried to dodge, but another knife swept in, shrouding them within the attacking distance of Yashida Ichiro.


    Seeing that the two were about to become two, a figure appeared quietly, blocking the silver warrior, reaching out and pinching the cut blade.


    At this time, the strong wind brought by the flight and the roar caused by hitting the tower wall rang out and reached everyone''s ears.


    Looking at the inexplicable person, Yashida Ichiro''s eyes shrank, and the already overwhelmed heart shrank violently.


    It''s Mike Kent!


    And Mariko Yashida and Xue Xu were shocked when they saw Mike suddenly appear. Instead, the poisonous snake who had been hiding at the back, the moment they saw Mike, they shrank into the group of ninjas and wanted to sneak away silently. .


    But at this moment, a man who fell to the ground, got up from the ground.


    He twisted his creaky neck, like a zombie crawling out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.


    "Falk! Mike Kent, what a lunatic to throw me from such a height, I feel like I''m going to fall apart."


    Daiken muttered, but his eyes were fixed on Mrs. Viper. He was recovering quickly, but a cold smile appeared on his still creepy face.


    "Hey beauty, where are you going?"


    The poisonous snake paused for a while, and a pair of emerald green eyes flashed a malicious meaning, and then whispered: "What''s going on here has nothing to do with me."


    "It has nothing to do with you, but it''s not you who has the final say, and it''s not me who has the final say."


    Daken smiled and pointed to Mike who was not far away, as well as Emma who flew in quickly through the big hole opened by Mike.


    "It''s what they say. After all, I''m their captive too."


    The poisonous snake looked at Mike and Emma, ??and turned and ran away without hesitation, but Emma''s eyes turned cold and blocked in front of the poisonous snake.


    The poisonous snake squeezed out a smile and said, "I''m just working for others, let me go, White Queen."


    If it was someone else, she might even dare to fight to the death, but this is the White Queen.


    Emma looked at the poisonous snake expressionlessly, but the power of the mind had quietly appeared and spread to the poisonous snake.


    but��


    "Mind shield?"


    Emma murmured in a low voice, looked at the poisonous snake and said, "So, you made the things on Logan''s body?"


    It was because of the existence of this thing that she couldn''t find Logan.


    From the corner of her eyes, she glanced at Logan''s current state of misery. Seeing that the wounds on Logan''s body had not healed, her eyes became colder.


    The viper squeezed out a smile and defended himself, but his body was slowly backing away.


    On the other hand, Mike threw away the silver samurai, and also found that Logan''s wound could not heal now.


    He frowned, and a card appeared in his hand.


    When the card turned into a spot of light and dissipated, green rays of light full of life wrapped around Logan, recovering his wounds.


    Logan got up from the ground, looked at Mike and Emma, ??showed a wry smile, and said, "At that moment, I thought I would die here."


    "Where''s your communication ring?"


    Mike looked at Logan''s fingers and found that it was empty, so he couldn''t help asking.


    The communication ring, except for the Kent family, is only owned by some key figures on the Kent star and Mike''s old friends, such as some old X-Men, Nick Fury and so on.


    Although it looks a lot, it is pitiful compared to the large number of mutants on Kent.


    Logan grabbed his head, looked at the silver warrior who got up from the ground, and said helplessly: "It should be stolen by them."


    If it wasn''t for the loss of the communication ring, he could have called out to Star Kent for help.


    Mike waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter, the ring can be tracked, it should be nearby, I''ll be looking for it later."


    He glanced at the silver warriors who had already stood up and rushed towards them, and said, "It''s better to deal with him first, but what''s with your ability?"


    "Something was put in Logan''s body."


    Yoshida Mariko spoke quickly.


    Mike''s body flashed, and after a random punch knocked the silver samurai away again, he turned to look at Logan.


    Super vision penetrated Logan''s body and saw a small thing in his body.


    I saw something that looked like a spider and a worm, lying on Logan''s heart, constantly rising and falling with the beating of Logan''s heart.


    This is it?


    Mike flew to Logan and said, "It will hurt a little."


    The words fell, and before Logan could answer, a card turned into a blip at Mike''s fingertips and dissipated.


    Name: Magneto


    Introduction: A powerful mutant with the ability to magnetically control.


    Note: I like big scenes.


    When a phantom turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body, Mike waved his palm like a blade, and cut a wound on Logan''s abdomen at a very fast speed. He gently picked up his fingers, and a struggling silver The little metal bug was pulled out of Logan''s body by Mike.


    Logan gasped, and after seeing the wound on his stomach recovering quickly, he looked at the bug floating in the air and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Is this something that inhibits his ability and blocks telepathy?


    With a low voice, he waved his claws, and a cold light flashed, cutting the worm into several pieces.


    At this moment, the silver warrior rushed up again, and when Mike raised his hand and prepared to directly crush the opponent with the power of the tool, Logan said coldly: "I''ll solve him!"


    When the words fell, he rushed up directly.


    Back then, he was the one who saved Yoshida Ichiro, and now he can also kill him! Kill this disgusting little man!


    Only in this way can he vent the anger in his chest.


    Mike looked indifferent and stood there looking at the battlefield.


    Just when he was helping Logan to solve a little trouble with his body, Daken had already killed those ninjas, and Emma had already stood with the poisonous snake.


    Compared with Logan''s self-restraint of killing, Daken is much weaker, and this makes him look a lot more brutal when facing those ninjas.


    He also has three bone claws, but unlike Logan and Laura in the Dusk Wolf world, he has two bone claws that stick out from between his fingers, while the third sticks out from his wrist. .


    This made him even more cruel.


    "Ha ha!"


    He was fighting, and while the enemy left some wounds on him that he didn''t care about, he was like crazy, killing the enemy quickly and venting his anger.


    From being defeated by Logan, to meeting Mike and Emma, ??and then to here, he was full of anger.


    Now, these ninjas are simply the best airbags.


    A claw pierced the heart of a ninja, Daken pulled out his **** claws, and looked back at Emma, ??who was fighting with the poisonous snake, with amazement flashing in his eyes.


    I saw that Emma at this time had entered a diamond state and turned into a dazzling diamond man. The venom of the viper and the sharp nails had no effect in the face of such an Emma.


    "Humph!"


    Looking at the claws that fell on her body, Emma, ??who didn''t hurt or itch, snorted coldly and punched the snake''s stomach.


    The poisonous snake screamed in pain, but took the opportunity to spray a mouthful of green venom at Emma''s face.


    These venoms had no effect on Emma, ??but they made Emma feel like she was being sprayed with saliva.


    It''s disgusting.


    Emma''s eyes became more and more cold, and the dazzling diamond fists kept falling on the poisonous snake.


    The poisonous snake experienced resistance, but was still bombarded with hard diamonds.


    Suddenly, when Emma''s fist landed on the viper again, when the viper bent down in pain, Emma grabbed the long golden hair of the viper and pulled it down, and the shining diamonds continued to expand in the viper''s eyes.


    "boom!"


    With a heavy blow, the viper''s face seemed to be hit by a hammer, and blood flowed instantly.


    She covered her face with her hands and said angrily, "You **** bitch!"


    Emma sneered, and rushed to the front of the poisonous snake with a stride, and the ground where the fist fell became more and more tricky, causing Mike, who was watching the fun, to shudder.


    Women fighting, especially hand-to-hand combat, is really scary.


    A few seconds later, as Emma''s fists landed on the viper''s head one after another, the viper bleeds from the seven orifices smashed by Emma and turned into a corpse.


    "Humph!"


    Emma looked at the corpse coldly, and turned to look at the battle between Daken and Logan. She was out of breath, and a trace of impatience flashed in her eyes.


    Time to end the fight.


    The thought in her heart fell, and Emma lifted the diamondization.


    The next moment, the power of the mind swept across the battlefield like an invisible storm, and all the ninjas who were fighting Daken stood there like puppets.


    Emma walked slowly through the ninjas, and those ninjas she controlled were like marionettes, stabbing the vitals of their teammates with the weapons in their hands.


    Puff, puff.


    One after another corpses fell one by one in the flying blood, like cut wheat, and Emma walked slowly through the corpses like an ice queen without a trace of blood.


    Daiken''s eyes widened and he couldn''t help swallowing. Although he looked at Emma with a hint of fear, he was more surprised and undisguised in love.


    Suddenly, his hand lifted uncontrollably and hit him hard in the face.


    "Snapped!"


    With a clear sound, Emma looked away.


    Daiken smiled, his eyes narrowed a little.


    "Logan, I''m going to do it."


    Emma looked at the silver warrior, said lightly, and said impatiently: "We have to go back to prepare for the wedding."


    Logan rolled on the ground, dodged the samurai sword that the opponent cut off, turned his head and shouted at Emma: "He has a mind shield!"


    The mind shield and the indestructible Edman alloy armor, the combination of the two turned the old and decaying Yashida Ichiro into a terrifying weapon, leaving Logan unable to do anything about it.


    "Humph!"


    Emma snorted lightly.


    Mind shield?


    Do you really think she can''t take this thing?


    The opponent''s psychic shield can indeed block the power of the mind, but the opponent''s shield is not produced by Krypton. At such a distance, with only one enemy...


    Emma''s thoughts moved, and a large amount of spiritual power condensed together, and stabbed into the silver warrior, like a substantial storm, frantically eroding Yazhida Ichiro''s brain.


    Immediately, the psychic shield that Yoshida City Rana didn''t know where to get it was overwhelmed, and after cracks appeared on it, the whole shattered.


    Yashida Ichiro was furious, but at this moment he had no choice but to watch as he lost control of his body, and then ''self'' controlled the silver samurai and pulled his body out of the silver samurai .


    "Pfft!"


    He was thrown to the ground like a mass of garbage The whole person exudes the smell of decay.


    Losing his silver warrior armor to maintain his life, every breath he took was extremely difficult, struggling like a fish that would die at any time.


    He looked at Logan unwillingly, his eyes full of resentment.


    He was almost, almost finished his longevity plan.


    Damn, it''s too damnable, why don''t you give him, why don''t you give him the power? Didn''t Logan save him before? Why not save him now? Why?


    He cursed Logan viciously.


    At this moment, Logan walked towards him slowly, pinched the opponent''s head and lifted it from the ground, and put his fist on Yashida Ichiro''s chin.


    "You are disgusting."


    Along with Logan''s indifferent voice, a sharp claw popped out of Logan''s fingers and stabbed into Yashida Ichiro''s head.


    Yashida Ichiro twitched and turned into a corpse, and the vicious color in his cloudy eyes slowly dissipated.


    Logan dropped the other party''s body, and the anger in his heart quickly disappeared.


    He didn''t want to give the other party a claw, he just wanted the other party to die so quietly, but the vicious look in the other party''s eyes really made him feel angry.


    Yashida Mariko and Yukio looked at Yashida Ichiro''s corpse, and a trace of sadness flashed in their eyes.


    "goodbye."


    Logan said lightly to the two of them.


    Yoshida Mariko looked at Logan reluctantly.


    "Humph!"


    Emma snorted coldly, and Logan spread his hands innocently.


    Mike hooked his finger, and a ring flew out of Yashida Ichiro''s pocket and floated towards Logan.


    "Let''s go."


    A portal card appeared between Mike''s fingers.


    "and many more!"


    Daken shouted, and walked towards Logan with a bad expression.

 Chapter 526： sea ??city

    "Father of Superheroes (


    "and many more!"


    Daken shouted and walked towards Mike and the others quickly.


    Looking at Daken, Logan''s face changed, and he said to Emma, ??"Let''s go."


    He doesn''t know when his son was left, but there is no doubt that the other party is an arrogant and surly person.


    As soon as they met, he would fight to the death. If he hadn''t seen the opponent''s ability similar to his own, guessed the opponent''s identity, and confirmed it in the battle, he would have ended the opponent.


    But now, the other party is coming now, definitely not here to say goodbye to his father.


    Wait, why is he here?


    It seems that they are still with Mike and Emma?


    Logan thought of this, turned his head to look at Emma, ??saw Emma looking at him quietly, and squeezed out a smile.


    "Well, about him, I really don''t know what''s going on."


    Emma said calmly: "You have lived too long, anything is possible."


    Before she established a relationship with Logan, Logan was also a ''sex'' lover. In a long career, it was very normal to leave children or something.


    These things, Emma is not unacceptable.


    But... what the **** is this Daken?


    Why are you looking at her like that?


    Emma looked at Daken standing in front of them with a cold face.


    "I''m Logan''s fiancee, you can call me... Mom!"


    Daken''s mouth twitched wildly: "I''m older than you!"


    After a pause, he looked at Logan with provocative eyes: "Also, you won''t be this old man''s fiancee anymore."


    old stuff?


    Logan snorted lightly indifferently.


    "As long as I kill him, you are mine."


    Saying that, Daken showed a smile and looked at Emma recklessly.


    Logan: "?"


    He turned his head to look at Daken, and after noticing the look in Daken''s eyes...


    "Believe it or not I''ll kill you?"


    He roared angrily and strode towards Daken.


    Daken grinned, frantically stimulating Logan.


    "Come on! Let''s see if I kill you or you kill me? If you win, you can have Emma! How about it?"


    "You think I''m afraid of you! Don''t think you''re my son, I won''t dare to kill you!"


    Dare to move his mind on his woman, it is simply impatient to live.


    Hearing this, Mike was speechless.


    This **** plot, this father''s kindness and filial piety...


    However, he glanced at Emma next to him, and saw that Emma looked at Logan with a smile, and the corners of his eyes jumped.


    Well, Emma seems to be very satisfied with Logan killing Daken.


    At this moment, Emma said blankly: "What do you think of me, the prize you are fighting for?"


    Maybe delicious bones?


    Mike groaned in his heart.


    Along with Emma''s icy voice, Emma''s eyes became cold, and the power of the mind quietly invaded the heads of the two.


    The next second, the two simply fainted.


    Emma walked to the comatose Logan, as if carrying a piece of garbage, pinched one of Logan''s legs, walked to Mike''s side, and smiled.


    "Let''s go."


    Mike nodded hurriedly and opened a portal.


    Emma dragged Logan past.


    And just as Mike stepped through the portal, he looked at the two surviving people, Mariko Yashida and Yukio, except for the comatose Daken, and said to them, "You''d better leave quickly, the comatose man on the ground. , the killer sent by your father to kill you."


    After the words fell, Mike stepped through the portal and disappeared in front of the two of them.


    After Mike and his party left, Xue Xu glanced at Mariko, picked up a knife from the ground and walked to Daken.


    "Xue Xu, what do you want to do?"


    Yashida Mariko''s face changed and she screamed.


    "You heard it too, he was your father''s killer, and he came to kill you."


    "But he is also Logan''s son, and Logan saved me."


    Having said this, Yashida Mariko''s expression changed a little when she saw Daken.


    Yes, this is Logan''s son.


    Logan��


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    Ruiwen was preparing lunch, and Gwen was taking care of little Lamb in the living room, to be precise, chasing little Lamb.


    "Don''t run away!"


    Gwen chased little Lamb, yelling.


    But the little Lamb, who was crawling and running around, was like a little mouse, giggling and crawling quickly, and then under Gwen''s stunned eyes, the speed continued to increase until the crawling limbs were Phantom appeared.


    "This, this is..."


    She looked at this scene in shock, and suddenly screamed: "Help!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ruiwen rushed to the living room with the fastest speed.


    Gwen pointed to little Lamb, who was crawling still.


    "He, he, he has awakened a new ability!"


    Upon hearing this, Rui Wen, who was still nervous at first, became a little calmer.


    She and Mike are used to little Lamb awakening new abilities from time to time.


    "What is it this time?"


    Ruiwen looked at Little Lamb on the ground, pressed her brows with a smile and asked.


    Gwen frowned: "It should be the ability to move quickly, I can''t catch up with him, and he has an illusion when he runs."


    "Quick?"


    Ruiwen frowned once.


    The ability this time is a bit troublesome. If little Lamb runs away without obedience, she will not be able to catch up, or even if he doesn''t pay attention, little Lamb will get lost...


    Little Lamb''s flotation ability was only mastered by the little guy two days ago, and now there is haste again?


    Ruiwen looked at Xiao Lamb helplessly, and said, "You are really a little troublemaker."


    "Giggle!"


    Little Lamb smiled happily, got up from the ground, stretched out his arms to Ruiwen, and kept mumbling, "Mom, hug, hug."


    "Mom cooks delicious food, and you play with your sister."


    Ruiwen touched Xiao Lamb''s head and said something in a low voice.


    Little Lamb nodded understandingly, turned around and climbed to Gwen''s side, hugging Gwen''s legs.


    Gwen looked helpless at this scene.


    From what little Lamb looks like, who can believe that it is just a little baby who has just been born for a little over a month?


    Think again about little Lamb''s current awakening abilities...


    "Just a little monster."


    Gwen murmured in a low voice, a look of loneliness flashed across his face.


    She had expected that, as her sister, she could protect little Lamb.


    But as things stand now...


    I''m afraid it''s not that she is going to be protected by little Lamb.


    However, thinking about the scene where four big men stood behind her to protect her in the future, Gwen couldn''t help laughing "hehe".


    Good guy, who dares to mess with her?


    The more Gwen thought about it, the happier it was, even a little impatient.


    "Snapped!"


    A slap landed on the back of her head.


    "Who dares to provoke me!"


    Gwen roared and turned to look.


    "Dad, Daddy!"


    She shrank her neck, a cowardly look.


    "What do you think?"


    Mike asked amusingly, stretched out his thumb, and wiped the corner of Gwen''s mouth.


    "nothing!"


    Gwen smiled and said, "How is it? Have you found Uncle Logan?"


    "Found, and have sent them back to Kent."


    "Great!"


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that the corner of Mike''s mouth was raised, and he didn''t seem to let it down at all, and guessed: "Dad, did something interesting happen?"


    "Well." Mike nodded, lowered his head slightly, and whispered to Gwen, "Your Uncle Logan has a son outside."


    "What!" Gwen exclaimed, excited with gossip on his face: "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Little Lamb also curiously pinched the trouser legs of the two and stood up from the ground.


    "I told you, you don''t know, that kid..."


    Just as Mike laughed and told Gwen what he had seen, Rui Wen came over from the kitchen, looked at the father and daughter (son) with a funny look, and said, "What did you say? It''s time to eat."


    "Dad said Uncle Logan has a son out there!"


    "what?"


    Rui Wen covered her mouth in surprise, and then said, "What''s going on? How is Emma?"


    "She''s not bad, and Rogan''s son has a particularly good impression of her."


    Mike summed it up briefly.


    Rui Wen breathed a sigh of relief and waved to the three of them: "In this case... Come on, let''s talk while eating!"


    "okay!"


    "I''m very hungry."


    Mike bent down and picked up Little Lamb, and the three walked towards the restaurant together.


    ��


    The sky where the night was gradually receding seemed to be connected with the boundless ocean, making the whole world shrouded in darkness.


    Depressed, dull.


    But at this time, there is a small cruise ship slowly moving in the Atlantic Ocean.


    Skye, oh no, it was Daisy Johnson, sitting on the head of the bed with her legs folded, looking at the darkness before her eyes with hope in her eyes.


    Even though they had been floating on the ocean for more than ten days, she still did not give up hope.


    They are looking for Attilan, the city of Inhumans where not even the legends remain.


    Since they got the news about Attilan, they had been preparing for it for a long time, and they immediately set out to sea with the small cruise ship they had prepared in advance.


    In the past ten days, they have experienced a lot and seen a lot, but the only thing they haven''t seen is the Attilan they have been looking for.


    All her companions had lost hope, and only she and her boyfriend Lincoln encouraged each other and held a glimmer of hope.


    "Daisy."


    A handsome man with short blond hair and some beards on his face walked to the head of the bed and draped a blanket over Daisy''s body.


    Daisy turned around and smiled at him, and said, "The sun is about to come out."


    "Um."


    Lincoln responded and said hesitantly, "Daisy, let''s go back. Maybe the information we got is wrong. When we go back and collect some information, we will come out to find some more accurate information."


    "No!" Daisy shook her head and insisted, "I have a feeling that we will gain something this time."


    Lincoln looked at Daisy and whispered, "But if this goes on like this, our supplies will not be enough."


    Daisy hesitated.


    "Then search for another day, okay?"


    She looked up at Lincoln, pleading in her eyes.


    Lincoln''s heart softened and nodded.


    At this moment, two men and one woman, three young people about their age came over.


    "Lincoln, I said Daisy wouldn''t give up so easily, but we''re really running out of supplies."


    "That''s right! Let''s go back first and wait for the next time..."


    "Next time, next time! What are you still doing? How long have we been looking for? That''s a place that doesn''t exist! It doesn''t exist! You know?"


    The words fell, and the scene fell silent.


    Lincoln glanced at Daisy, frowned and shouted, "Romeo! You should calm down."


    "calm?"


    The man known as Romeo took a deep breath and said quickly, "I''m calm now!"


    He looked at the other two: "Lily, Bacon, how long do we have to look for this ethereal city? How much of our youth do we have to waste? Don''t you want to have a normal life?"


    The two fell silent.


    "normal life?"


    Daisy got up slowly. She looked at the three of Romeo and said, "Who doesn''t want to have a normal life? But this is not something you can have if you want to have it!"


    "Don''t forget! We are aliens!"


    She took a deep breath and continued: "Because of the last Terrigan Mist incident, a large number of people died and a large number of Inhumans were awakened, resulting in Inhumans'' situation very similar to the situation of the previous mutants."


    "If it wasn''t for Star Kent, if it wasn''t for Mike Kent, if it wasn''t for the Kent family, what would happen to mutants now?"


    "Do you want to watch the Inhumans fall into such a dangerous situation?"


    Daisy was very excited. She was an orphan since she was a child, and she knew all too well the feeling of being displaced and discriminated against.


    Romeo''s eyes changed, and then he sneered Hehe, I don''t have as big an ideal as you, for the entire Inhumans. "


    "You coward!"


    "A coward is a coward, better than you utopian!"


    "That''s not fantasy!"


    Daisy was so angry that even the cruise ship under their feet trembled slightly.


    The expressions of the others changed.


    No one knew better than them what happened to Daisy''s excitement.


    "Daisy!"


    Lincoln hurried to stabilize Daisy''s mood,


    Daisy took a deep breath and slowly put away her abilities, but still looked at a few people stubbornly.


    The two sides fell into a stalemate, but the first ray of sunlight in the morning pierced the darkness, like strands of golden silk threads, slowly sprinkled into the sea, weaving a piece of brilliant gold.


    Suddenly, another female inhuman looked like she saw something, her eyes widened sharply, and she pointed to the distance and shouted loudly: "Look! What is that?"


    Everyone was stunned, and hurriedly turned to look.


    I saw not far from them, a spherical shield that was supposed to be transparent, revealed in the first ray of sunlight.


    And in that shield, there is a small island, and there is a prosperous city on the island!


    "Attilan!"


    Daisy exclaimed in surprise.


    The five looked at each other and saw the ecstasy on each other''s faces.


    Romeo slapped himself hard and said to Daisy, "I''m sorry, I was wrong!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Full speed ahead! I''ll go sail!"


    Another male alien said, his body flashed, and disappeared at the head of the bed, returning to the cab through the coordinates he left beforehand.


    And just as Daisy and the four looked happily at the city in the distance, the city suddenly disappeared like a phantom.


    But this time, they didn''t have the slightest doubt and drove forward at full speed.

 Chapter 527： old friends

    "Father of Superheroes (


    A yacht is moving fast on the sea, towards the mysterious alien city of Attilan.


    Getting closer and closer to the target location, the five people on the yacht were excited.


    But when they approached the place where the city just appeared, a fog appeared in front of them, and even their ship seemed to be out of control, adjusting one direction uncontrollably and sailing in the other direction.


    And after the fog in front of them disappeared, they had already appeared in another place, a place away from Attilan.


    Several people looked at each other.


    "That''s why Attilan wasn''t discovered?"


    Daisy looked back at the sea and saw that there was nothing there, only the waves rolled, and she couldn''t help but murmur.


    Their location did not belong to the route marked on the map. Few people came here. Coupled with Attilan''s disguise, the probability of being discovered is even more pitiful.


    But it also shows the mystery and power of Attilan.


    After all, it was a camouflage covering the entire island.


    The five were a little excited, and Lincoln waved to his companions in the cockpit, signaling them to go back.


    Bacon nodded, turned the boat in one direction, and rushed to the position just now.


    And as they moved forward, the thick fog that blocked their sight and seemed to be inextricable reappeared, and their ship failed again, taking them away from Attilan''s position.


    "How to do?"


    Romeo was a little anxious.


    This kind of feeling that the ''treasure'' has been found, but cannot be obtained, is really bad.


    "Go in again!"


    Daisy''s eyes flashed and she made a decision.


    It''s now that they have no reason to give up.


    The yacht entered again, and when the fog reappeared, Daisy closed her eyes, spread her hands, and used her powers.


    A shock wave appeared from her palm, like a probe to help her find the right direction. When their yacht failed and was about to take them away, Daisy snorted lightly.


    "Control the boat, if not, destroy the bridge!"


    The voice fell, and Lincoln''s hands flashed with electric lights, rushed into the cockpit, and pressed his hands on the cockpit.


    A few seconds later, black smoke came out of the bridge, and all the electronic equipment inside was burned.


    Finally, their boat stopped.


    Daisy closed her eyes and searched quietly by her own abilities.


    Finally, she felt like the shock wave she fired hit something.


    "found it!"


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s next?"


    Romeo asked.


    Lincoln looked at Daisy, and was shocked when he saw the corner of Daisy''s mouth raised slightly.


    "Don''t you think so?"


    "That''s right!"


    Daisy nodded and said to the alien woman, "Lily, push the boat in the direction I''m pointing at!"


    Lily nodded and jumped from the boat into the water.


    With the sound of the sea slapping, a gorgeous fish tail appeared in the sea, and Lily, who turned into a mermaid, put her hands on the boat and pushed the boat forward quickly in the direction that Daisy pointed.


    After a while...


    boom!


    Their boat made a clear sound as if it had hit something.


    There were surprises on the faces of the five people, Daisy reached out and touched the invisible shield, and nodded: "I found it."


    "But how do we get in?"


    Just when Romeo asked this question, he saw Lincoln''s helpless expression, and he was shocked and looked at Daisy.


    I saw Daisy put her hand on the invisible energy shield, showing a smile and saying, "The door can''t be opened, we only have to ''knock on the door''."


    When the words fell, a large amount of shock wave energy was condensed in her palm, and it continued to bombard the protective shield in front of her.


    Under her attack, the energy shield that was originally in a disguised state was also revealed in front of them for the first time.


    It was like a soft but extremely tough light film, dutifully defending Daisy''s attack.


    Looking at the energy shield that easily blocked her own attack, Daisy nodded secretly.


    As expected of Attilan.


    She held it for a few seconds, then stopped.


    but��


    It doesn''t seem to be of any use.


    Compared with the shield covering the entire island, her ''knocking'' just now was like a mosquito knocking on the door of a person, and it would not attract the attention of the owner in the room at all.


    Apparently Daisy thought about it too.


    So, she took a deep breath and pressed her hand on the protective shield again.


    This time, her shock wave became violent, and after she saw that Attilan''s side had not paid attention, she began to increase the intensity.


    hum��


    The sound of the shock wave sounded in the air, getting louder and louder, until��


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, cracks appeared in the protective shield in front of them, which shattered under Daisy''s bombardment.


    Of course, there was just a gap, which was still inconspicuous compared to the entire huge shield, but it was enough to let them in.


    Looking at the quick recovery gap, Daisy looked at the others and pondered.


    "Let''s go in."


    It''s already blown up anyway.


    With the consent of the others, Lily, who was in the water, pushed the boat into the gap.


    Just after the gap on the shield quickly recovered, while they were staring at the city not far away in a daze, the space on the deck behind them suddenly distorted, and then, a big dog much larger than ordinary people brought a The red-haired girl appeared quietly.


    The girl looked at a few people, and seeing that they didn''t notice her, she clenched her fists and coughed softly.


    "Hey, are you from outside?"


    The sudden voice startled Daisy, and they hurriedly turned around to look. They were shocked when they saw the big lazy dog ??and the curious girl.


    What is this ability? When did they show up?


    "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself?"


    The girl showed a friendly smile and said, "My name is Crystal, he is tetanus, how about you? What should I call you?"


    Daisy looked at the girl and hurriedly asked, "Where is this?"


    "Where?" Crystal smiled: "Attilan!"


    Hearing this, Daisy and the others couldn''t help cheering.


    They finally found it.


    Attilan!


    ��


    Kent Star, Kent School of Genius Heroes.


    Although today is Sunday, it is more lively than the school in the past.


    Because today is Logan and Emma''s wedding day.


    Logan and Emma set the wedding venue at the school. Although they only invited relatives and friends, many children from the school spontaneously came to the school to send their wedding wishes to Logan.


    Compared with Mike''s wedding, the wedding scene of Logan and Emma was not big, but they received sincere blessings from everyone who came to the wedding, because there were no outsiders, they were all old friends. Besides, it''s more like a party between old friends.


    In addition to the people from the school, the people outside the school, Logan only invited people from the Avengers.


    Mike sorted out his suit, patted his face, and showed a smile.


    Today, he is part of the best man troupe.


    "Hey! Mike! I have an interesting idea, do you want to join us?"


    Remy LeBeau, who was also the best man, asked Mike, and a smirk appeared on his face involuntarily.


    Mike frowned, looked at Remy Lebeau''s expression, and shook his head hurriedly.


    He always felt that if he promised, something bad would happen.


    "Cut, you are so boring."


    Remy Lebeau muttered, pressed his hat, and looked at Hank Pym and Scott who were opening the door and walking in.


    Today, four of their old friends are Logan''s best man.


    Remy LeBeau said something to the two, Hank Pym shook his head, but Scott was pulled out of the room by Remy LeBeau.


    Mike waved to Hank Pym, and after Hank Pym came to him, he smiled: "Long time no see."


    "If you don''t see it, you don''t see it, anyway, I see Clark all the time."


    Speaking of this, the expressionless Hank Pym suddenly showed a smug smile: "Two days ago, my neighbors were asking if Clark was my son. How should I answer?"


    He looked at Mike and pushed his glasses proudly.


    Mike glanced at Hank Pym and grinned: "A half son-in-law, whatever you want."


    Hey!


    The other party has raised so many daughters, and they are going to marry into their Kent family, so what if this old guy can make a fool of himself?


    Mike said he was very generous.


    Sure enough, seeing that he was not angry with Mike, Hank Pym hummed angrily, but then he couldn''t help laughing. After getting close to Mike, he whispered in his ear: "How is it? When? Discuss Clark and Hope?"


    "Wait for them to decide for themselves." Mike said, winked at Hank Pym, and said, "How? Do you think Clark is very good and matches Hope?"


    Hank Pym looked at Mike''s proud face and subconsciously wanted to deny it, but remembering Clark''s person, he nodded and praised: "Clarke is a very good child."


    "It''s all well taught by me."


    Mike proudly praised himself.


    Hank Pym shook his head helplessly.


    It is undeniable that what Mike said is the truth, and he has no way to refute it.


    Just then, the door of the room they were in was pushed open.


    "Mike! Hank!"


    Logan, who was wearing a tailored suit and exuding the charm of a wild gentleman, walked over to the two of them while saying hello, hugged them, and looked around suspiciously.


    "What about Remy and Scott?"


    "They just went out and said something was wrong."


    Hank Pym said something casually, looked Logan up and down, and a smile appeared on the old face.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a dog-like day."


    Logan lightly hammered Hank Pym and smiled, "I''ll take it as if you were complimenting me."


    "Of course I''m complimenting you!" Mike sighed and said helplessly: "When I got married, Hank didn''t praise you."


    Hank Pym glanced at Mike and said with a sneer, "Hehe, you master of Kent Star, you were surrounded by water that day, how could an old man like me squeeze in?"


    "I think you''re right about the old stuff!"


    Mike squeezed his chin and nodded lightly.


    The corners of Hank Pym''s mouth twitched, and suddenly he stretched out his hand to grab Mike''s neck, and said with a grim expression, "I''ll strangle you to death!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing the two quarreling, Logan couldn''t help laughing.


    Only their old friends who have known each other for more than 20 years would make such a joke.


    It feels so good.


    Tuk Tuk!


    Just then, there was a knock on the door of their room.


    The three looked at it suspiciously, Hank Pym took two steps to open the door, and then jumped back twice as if he saw something terrible.


    "Fa, Faq! What the **** is this? Ray, Remy? Is that you?"


    Hank Pym stammered as he kept walking backwards.


    Mike and Logan looked hurriedly.


    Then, their faces began to twitch irregularly as if they were pulled by countless lines.


    I saw an ''old woman'' in a wedding dress, dressed very coquettishly, with heavy makeup on her face and a shaggy beard standing at the door.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    "What the **** are you?"


    Logan and Mike exclaimed.


    The ''old woman'' curled her lips, pointed at the two and said, "What you said is really ugly, how can I be a ghost?"


    As he said that, he winked at Logan, squeezed his throat and said, "My name is Renee!"


    "Let''s be damned! Be normal to me! What the **** are you trying to do?"


    The corners of Logan''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help clenching his fists. Even a pair of sharp claws seemed to pop out at any time, but Mike quietly took out the camera and turned on the video mode.


    "What?" Remy LeBeau covered his face, let out a weird laugh, and then said to Logan: "Logan, you and I have known you much earlier than Emma! You heartless person! Today I must marry you!"


    "Go away! Don''t disgust me!"


    Logan shouted with a livid face Don''t be so ruthless! "


    Remy LeBeau walked towards Logan step by step.


    Logan stepped back in fear, and when Remy lunged at Logan, Logan screamed and ran out the door.


    Remy LeBeau stood there and laughed wildly, and Mike chased out with his phone.


    Hank Pym looked at Remy LeBeau speechlessly, but said with a wicked smile, "Aren''t you going to chase it out?"


    "He''ll be back, don''t forget Scott! And a surprise you just met." Remy LeBeau grinned and suddenly said regretfully: "It would be more fun if you and Mike got involved. already."


    Hank Pym''s mouth twitched: "Just have fun."


    At the same time, Mike, who was chasing after Logan, stopped in a hurry.


    Because he saw two figures in the long corridor blocking Logan.


    The two were also wearing wedding dresses and had the same heavy makeup as Remy Lebow. One of them looked at Logan with a dangerous red light, while the other had only one eye and was looking at Logan numbly.


    "S, Scott! Fury?"


    Mike was really surprised this time.


    He didn''t expect Scott, who has always been serious, to do such a crazy thing.


    As for Nick Fury...


    Mike was not surprised.


    Although the other party is a secret agent in front of everyone, only Mike knows that the guy has a five-year-old child in his heart.


    However, the effect is quite good.


    Seeing that Logan was forced back to the room where they were waiting step by step, Mike hurried back.


    In the eyes of Mike and Hank Pym eating melons, Logan was cornered by the three of Remy LeBeau.

 Chapter 528： Decide

    "Father of Superheroes (


    Logan pressed his hands against the wall tightly, wishing he could pass through the wall.


    Squeezing out a smile that was uglier than crying, Logan said angrily, "What do you want?"


    Hearing this, Remy Lebeau gave a bad smile: "Taking wedding photos."


    Logan: "?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike and Hank Pym couldn''t help laughing.


    At this moment, Scott silently turned to look at the two of them.


    "You too."


    "?"


    Mike and Hank Pym immediately touched the door.


    But Nick Fury, with his face full of heavy makeup, blocked the door early.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    His **** mouth twitched, revealing a chilling smile.


    Mike and Hank Pym looked at each other and screamed.


    In the end, the Thunder Team, which was established more than 20 years ago, was completely disbanded because of the photo incident.


    However, it also left behind a "precious" photo.


    In the photo, Mike, Hank Pym, and Logan all look grim, while Nick Fury, Remy Lebow and Scott, the three guys with heavy makeup, are smiling brightly.


    This is a group photo of their old friends, and it looks like it''s the only photo taken together.


    After the photo was taken, Logan was finally freed.


    "Damn, you are crazy!"


    Logan looked at a few people and cursed angrily, but looking at the appearance of Remy Lebow, he finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The laughter of several people broke into one.


    "What are you laughing at? Emma has... ah!"


    With Rui Wen''s screams, the six people in the room froze.


    The next second, when Rui Wen''s laughter sounded, the three of Scott pulled up their skirts to cover their faces as if they had been electrocuted.


    "I didn''t see anything, you continue, I just came to tell you that Emma is ready, and if you are ready, you can start the ceremony."


    As Rui Wen spoke, she stepped back and closed the door for the six old boys intimately.


    But after the door closed, Ruiwen''s uncontrollable laughter came in through the wooden door.


    Fortunately, Remy Lebeau''s face was thick enough to quickly return to normal.


    He lifted his wig and said to Mike, "Open a portal, let''s go and clean up."


    Mike pointed to the door.


    "Go from there."


    If you have the guts to deal with them, but don''t have the guts to let others see it, how can this be done?


    Remy LeBeau froze, but quickly walked towards Mike.


    "Can''t you open it? If you don''t, I''ll... honey, I''m here!"


    Remy Lebeau screamed and strode toward Mike.


    Mike shuddered, and a portal crept between him and Remy LeBeau, swallowing it.


    "I can''t stand it!"


    Mike shuddered and said speechlessly.


    Scott and Nick Fury laughed and walked over quickly.


    But after the three hot-eyed three guys disappeared into the room, the three of Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a while, after the three of them cleaned up, Mike and the others surrounded Logan to Emma''s room and pushed Logan in.


    And then... Logan was stupid.


    When he saw Emma in a white wedding dress with a whole figure like the Snow Queen, it felt as if the whole world had disappeared, leaving only Emma alone.


    "Emma...you are so beautiful."


    "puff!"


    Seeing Logan''s demented appearance, Emma couldn''t help laughing, walked to Logan''s side, and gently kissed Logan''s face.


    In an instant, Logan seemed to be beaten with blood, and the whole person became excited.


    He grabbed Emma''s hand, strode in, and ran towards the auditorium.


    "Come on, everyone, the wedding has begun!"


    Mike said with a smile, and followed up with everyone.


    Enter, take oath, exchange rings.


    Everything went well, Logan and Emma kissed deeply in the sound of everyone''s blessings.


    ��


    half a month later.


    New York, Mike''s house.


    Gwen was happily packing her luggage, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help turning up at the thought of going on a trip with her family tomorrow.


    "RV, RV."


    Gwen murmured and couldn''t help walking to the window and glanced downstairs.


    In front of their house, a large RV was parked on the side of the road.


    Tomorrow, the family will travel in this motorhome.


    They go wherever they want and stop where they want.


    Views, food, and family.


    "It''s just perfect."


    Gwen couldn''t help but give a thumbs up, secretly giving Mike, who came up with this idea, thirty-two likes.


    At the same time, in Mike''s bedroom, he and Raven were watching little Lamb packing up by himself.


    Yes, just clean up by yourself.


    Little Lamb, who was just born for more than two months, is no different from other two-year-old children now, and is still growing at a rapid rate every day.


    "dad!"


    Little Lamb called Mike and pointed to a dinosaur toy not far away.


    Mike handed it to Little Lamb. After the little guy put the toys into his suitcase, he closed the suitcase and smiled at Mike and Riven.


    "All packed? You''re awesome!"


    Rui Wen picked up Little Lamb and kissed her cheek like a bun.


    "whee!"


    Little Lamb smiled happily and hugged Ruiwen backhand.


    At this moment, Mike walked to Ruiwen, reached out to little Lamb, and smiled: "Go, it''s time to study with Dad."


    Little Lamb shook his head and buried his head in Ruiwen''s chest.


    Mike looked helpless.


    Little Lamb is very obedient most of the time, but as long as he is unwilling, it is life and death unwilling.


    "Forget it today."


    Ruiwen touched Little Lamb''s head with some distress.


    Because of the constant awakening of Lamb''s abilities, a week ago, after Lamb was still obedient and sensible, Mike had already started to teach the little guy to control his abilities.


    Little Lamb is learning very fast, and some simple abilities can be controlled, but unfortunately, the ability to accelerate time is still uncontrollable, so Mike decided to teach Little Lamb to control this ability first.


    But looking at Lamb''s current appearance, he doesn''t seem to like cooperation very much.


    Mike shook his head and nodded little Lamb''s nose.


    "I''m going to practice hard tomorrow, you know?"


    Little Lamb thought for a while, nodded, smiled happily, got down from Rui Wen''s body, rushed into his pile of toys, and played happily.


    Mike shook his head and started packing his things.


    Their trip this time is long and will last until Gwen starts school.


    After packing up and leaving a message for Clark and the others, the lights in Mike''s house went dark.


    ��


    Walter is panicking now.


    Although he looks very calm now, his heart is about to jump out.


    He had been invited here by Mordok for some time.


    Here, he felt like an emperor, eating whatever he wanted, drinking whatever he wanted, and even as long as he wanted, the woman he liked would be sent to his bed.


    He was so happy, so happy that he forgot that he was just a car thief.


    It wasn''t until just now that Mordok''s men informed him that the Nano Warrior test would be conducted tomorrow, and he needed to participate in the experiment and give valuable advice, and he woke up.


    He has fart valuable advice.


    But if you can''t make an opinion, you will be suspected, and if you are suspected, you may be killed...


    "No! I have to get out of here!"


    Walter whispered and sat up from the bed.


    Then he grabbed his hair in distress.


    There are people who take care of (watch) him here, and as long as he shows any intention of running away, he will be suspected.


    At that time, with Mordok''s ability, they could easily find him, and he would still be dead.


    "what do I do?"


    Walter murmured desperately.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes slowly lit up.


    Mordok he can''t handle, but someone can handle it!


    He was being watched, but someone was able to get out!


    Let his little brother Alan go to the Avengers!


    "It was so wise for me to bring him out with me!"


    Walter jumped up from the bed excitedly.


    Patting his face, Walter whispered, "I want to calm down, I want to calm down!"


    "The character in front of Allen can''t be broken, or Allen will tell Mordok about it against the water, and I will be dead!"


    "Have to figure out a way..."


    He murmured, feeling that he had never worked so hard even in the exam he worked hardest as a child.


    Finally, he seemed to have thought of something, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "I''m such a genius!"


    Walter couldn''t help but praised himself, rubbed his somewhat stiff face, and after restoring himself to the best performing state, he picked up his mobile phone and called Allen.


    "Come to me!"


    He spoke in his coldest voice and hung up the phone without giving the other party a chance to speak.


    Alan lives downstairs, and it doesn''t take long to arrive.


    But as time passed, and beyond his expectations, he began to panic.


    It''s only one floor, even if it''s a big place, it won''t take two minutes, but it''s been more than ten minutes now, why didn''t you come?


    Could it be that... he found something wrong and went to Mordor?


    impossible? He only said one word!


    Walter was anxious.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Walter hurriedly ran two steps, but when he was still a few steps away from the door, he subconsciously adjusted his breathing, returned to his indifferent appearance, and opened the door indifferently.


    Allen was standing outside the door, wearing a suit, his strong body propped up the suit.


    Did you change your clothes at night?


    Walter felt something was wrong, but he said coldly, "Come in!"


    Allen nodded and hurried in.


    The man who stood at the door, who was called obeying Walter''s orders and serving him, was actually watching Walter with an ambiguous smile, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Walter, I will close my ears."


    Walter snorted softly and closed the door hard.


    The next second, the man standing outside the door spat fiercely.


    "It''s disgusting!"


    He murmured softly and moved further away from the door.


    In the room, Walter asked Allen to sit on the sofa. When he was about to speak, he saw Allen tore off his shirt, took off his dentures, and walked towards him with a firm expression.


    Walter was stunned for a moment and frowned, "What do you want?"


    Allen said quickly in his strong voice: "Mr. Walter, I have long guessed that there will be such a day."


    Walter was taken aback.


    Did Alan guess his purpose? Know that he''s just an ordinary car thief?


    Walter''s nervous hands were sweating.


    But he didn''t think of Alan''s next sentence, which made the corners of his mouth twitch wildly.


    "If it is you, in order to repay your kindness, I am willing!"


    With that said, Allen made a pose.


    Watt nodded.


    If you want, it''s fine... ass!


    He kicked Alan and said angrily, "I came to you today, not for this!"


    "Not for this?"


    In addition to a sigh of relief, Allen also had doubts and a hint of disappointment.


    Thankfully, he spent some time doing psychological construction for himself, and even changed his clothes.


    Walter took a deep breath and said coldly, "As I said before, I''m not that kind of person and I''m not interested in you."


    Ellen showed a happy smile and let out a long breath.


    "I called you here because I have something important for you."


    Allen nodded, waiting for Walter''s arrangement.


    Walter whispered: "When you came, did anyone see it?"


    "Only the man at the door."


    "very good!"


    Walter breathed a sigh of relief.


    This shows that when Aaron goes out for a while, no one should doubt him, after all, he came out of his room in the middle of the night...


    Walter was happy and annoyed.


    After pondering, Walter gritted his teeth secretly and said, "I''m not a super criminal Allen nodded: "Yes, you are the hero who rescued me from whispering. "


    But when Walter rescued him from the bastards, he was an angel in his eyes.


    Walter was a little helpless, but he still maintained a cold expression and said again: "I was not caught in prison when I went to prison, but the Avengers sent me in."


    What''s the difference?


    Walter looked puzzled.


    "Send me in means... I''m with them, and I''m their spy!"


    Allen was stunned, and almost cried out in surprise.


    He looked at Walter in shock, and after seeing Walter nod, he took a deep breath, a look of excitement flashed across his face, and said, "I knew you were a good person!"


    Walter explained quickly, "I was sent to prison because they wanted me to find evidence of a mordock crime."


    "You mean, all that was arranged by the Avengers?"


    "Yes!" Watt nodded. "They''re amazing!"


    Allen said excitedly: "So, are you ready to arrest him now?"


    "Yes!"


    Walt nodded, then frowned: "But there is a problem now, I''m under surveillance, and I can''t tell the Avengers this news."


    "So, you want me to inform the Avengers?"


    Alan was a little nervous, but more excited.


    "That''s right!"


    "I''ll go to the Avengers Building to find them!"


    Allen said, he was about to rush out.


    Waltra stayed with Allen and said helplessly, "Aren''t you courting death? This will be exposed."


    If Mordok''s men also stare at Alan, who is on his way to Avengers Tower, they''ll be killed.


    "Then what?"


    "I know a place where a large number of Avengers gather. When you get to that place, you just need to..."

 Chapter 529： You are committing a crime!

    "Father of Superheroes (


    Allen, pretending to be tired, left the building in the dark, made an excuse that he was hungry and wanted to find some food, and then drove away.


    What made him happy was that no one followed him. After all, in the eyes of many people, he was just Walter''s humble sidekick.


    Allen breathed a sigh of relief.


    But what he and Walter didn''t know was that both Walter and Allen had been quietly implanted with tracking devices by Mordok, as long as they went to some ''dangerous'' place, Mordok would know immediately.


    But fortunately, Allen went to the community where the Avengers lived. There were very few people who knew that this was the community of the Avengers. Mordok did not list it as a dangerous area, so Allen''s behavior did not cause an alarm.


    Allen came to this community and followed Walter''s instructions to the door of Mike''s house.


    He took a deep breath, all the muscles in his body burst, raised his fist, and then... carefully knocked on the door.


    At dawn, a muscular man knocked on the door.


    If ordinary people lived in the house, if they saw this scene, they would be shocked.


    But Mike''s family remained silent.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the bright sky, Allen was anxious.


    Strange to move...


    The Mike family had set off for a trip three days ago.


    Allen knocked on the door again, and after seeing that there was still no movement, the knocking on the door became louder and louder.


    At this moment, Tony, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up by his smart housekeeper.


    "A fugitive?"


    Tony sat up from the bed with a grumpy face, and opened his eyes that he had not closed for a while.


    "If there are fugitives, just call the police."


    Tony said speechlessly, looked at Pepper who also opened his eyes, and said helplessly: "Forget it, let me see which lucky fugitive?"


    Pepper Potts shook his head amusingly and said to Tony, "Be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Tony winked at Pepper and said, "I can equip the steel suit at any time now, don''t worry about me."


    Besides, he who has been injected with the Extremis virus can no longer be regarded as an ordinary person.


    "Be right back."


    Tony kissed Pepper and touched the other''s face: "You go to sleep first."


    "Um."


    Pepper responded lazily, watched Tony leave, and waited quietly.


    Tony in pajamas left the house yawning, squinting, and saw Alan standing at the door of Mike''s house, slamming the door hard.


    He raised his eyebrows and jokingly said, "Hey, this big guy is quite cute. He knew how to knock on the door before he robbed?"


    "Friday, identify the other party."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a screen popped up on his watch.


    Tony glanced at it and closed it.


    Look at the information, just an ordinary criminal.


    Did he escape while the last prison incident happened?


    With a whisper, Tony walked behind him and reminded, "Their family is on a trip."


    "What? Traveling at this time? I..."


    Allen turned around as he spoke, and then his eyes slammed to the maximum.


    iron Man!


    He subconsciously stepped back, turned and ran.


    But after running two steps, it stopped in place.


    What is he running for?


    Wasn''t he here to send a message?


    He is now the younger brother of the Avengers Inspector, and he can be equated with the Avengers!


    Thinking of this, Alan suddenly became enlightened, and in Tony''s eyes like a fool, he walked quickly with a smile on his face.


    Does the other party have any special abilities?


    Tony was alert to the other party, ready to attack at any time.


    "Great! Finally found you! Avengers!"


    "?"


    Tony was stunned.


    What does it mean?


    Are you�� provocative?


    The core of the armor on Tony''s chest lit up slightly.


    "I have news for you! About Mordok!"


    "Modok? Who is that?"


    Tony frowned.


    "Modok is the current boss of AIM, and he''s secretly doing a Nano Warrior plan!"


    "Nano Warrior?"


    Tony narrowed his eyes.


    He is sensitive to nanotechnology because his nanotechnology was stolen some time ago.


    "What do you know? Talk to me!"


    ��


    Early in the morning, Walter, who had not slept all night, ate it as his last meal when the Mordok people knocked on the door to wake him up and brought him breakfast.


    Until now, Allen has not appeared, which makes him very uneasy.


    He ate slowly, chewing every bite.


    But the breakfast was so small, and under the careful waiting of the Mordok people, he still finished it little by little.


    Trying to pretend to be calm, Walter wiped the corner of his mouth.


    "Take me there, Mordok must be in a hurry."


    He followed the man out of the room to Mordok''s laboratory on the top floor.


    "Mr. Walter, please come in."


    "Um."


    Walter tried his best to control his swinging legs, moved his steps with difficulty, and walked into the Mordok laboratory.


    "Haha! You are finally here!"


    Mordok smiled at Walter, smug in his smile.


    "Quick! Come and see my experiments with me!"


    He smiled happily and led Walt to introduce his experiments one by one.


    Looking at those people who were in a state of paralysis and inactive, Walter felt a chill in his heart.


    There are dozens of people! Did it just become an experiment?


    "He was a blind man before, but my nanotechnology can make him have clearer vision than before, and even make his eyes achieve the same effect as a scope. In this case, as long as he is equipped with a gun, he will It''s going to be a sharpshooter who can help me on an assassination mission."


    "He lost one leg in a fight before, I took the other leg off for consistent results, and using nanotechnology, he ran faster than the fastest athlete, even several times as fast as him. ! He''s going to be a super fighter!"


    "And this one, his arms..."


    After listening to Mordok''s introduction, Walter''s body went cold.


    Under the transformation of Mordok, these people have been completely turned into weapons.


    "They were washed away by me, and they became works that obey my orders!"


    "How? Isn''t it great?"


    Mordok smiled happily, an enlarged face full of smugness.


    "not bad."


    Walter endured his fear and followed Mordok''s words, and suggested: "But your transformation is not complete, and the nano-devices on them look too rough. If you can completely transform a person, they will retain their original appearance. Under the premise of transforming them into a super warrior, that is the real perfection."


    Walter shared his experience in remodeling the car.


    A car with the same appearance, but the parts inside have been completely changed. It runs faster than a sports car, and then shocked everyone''s attention. It''s cool to do such a thing!


    "That''s right! I thought so too!"


    Mordok smiled happily, stretched out his arms that looked petite and cute relative to his head, patted Walter''s shoulder lightly, and said, "So I''m going to make you what you said!"


    Walter was startled, but he still pretended to be calm and looked at Mordor, his eyes narrowed, and said, "This joke is not funny at all, or do you want to...die!?"


    "Joke? No, no!"


    Mordor grinned.


    "As for death... I''m here, you kill me, let me see what you can do?"


    Mordok''s eyes were full of mischief.


    Walter''s ominous feeling grew stronger.


    "Look at you taking me..."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Mordok said impatiently: "You really didn''t realize it because of me? Do you really think I''m a fool?"


    "I have checked your details. I haven''t touched you for so long. I just think it''s interesting to have a pet."


    Speaking of which, Mordok stared at Walter: "You''re just an ordinary man!"


    Hearing this, the calmness on Walter''s face disappeared instantly, and he said in fear, "Please, let me go, I will listen to you!"


    Mordock pretended to be surprised: "So, are you really lying to me all the time? I just lied to you, I didn''t expect... You really disappointed me!"


    Hearing this, Walter''s mouth twitched, and his face quickly returned to a calm look: "I''m just cooperating with you!"


    "Pfft! Hahahaha!"


    Mordok smiled happily.


    "You are quite quick!"


    With the sound of Mordok teasing, the invisible spiritual power wrapped around Walter, and in Walter''s terrified scream, he sent it to the experimental bench.


    "That''s the only thing you can do for me now."


    Mordok whispered, and Walter''s consciousness was gradually hypnotized by Mordok''s mental energy, and he fell asleep directly.


    Mordok, who was involved in the AIM experiment and became what he is now.


    After the previous Stellaris incident, he took the opportunity to take over AIM, and has been developing in a low-key manner until now.


    Because of his mutated relationship, Mordok is much smarter than before, and he even has supernatural powers.


    Attack with psychic energy to create force field protection.


    "You know? Since I became what I am now through experiments, what I like to do the most is to do experiments for you people, watch you change a little bit, and then be controlled by me and become my subordinates. dog."


    The Mordok murmured as he injected Walter with nanobots, transforming him into nanowarriors.


    After that, it is to wash away the memory of the other party and make the other party a soldier in his hands.


    "You will be the third perfect soldier in my hands."


    Mordok reached out and waved, and a virtual screen popped out of his floating seat, and he tapped his hands on it quickly.


    Nanobot injection progress...


    10%, 15%, 30%��


    Soon, it was 100%.


    "The injection is complete, the next step is to clean the memory!"


    Mordor looked expectant.


    The memory began to clear, but he frowned and turned to look at the unconscious Walter.


    what happened? This resistance is a little too strong...


    Mordok looked at Walter with some interest, and he felt as if some power had awakened within Walter to resist the nanobots he had just injected.


    At this moment, along with a flash of fire, a large hole was blasted out of the Mordok laboratory.


    Mordok was startled and looked up quickly, only to see a figure descending from the sky and appearing in front of him.


    "Iron Man, Tony Stark?"


    Mordok exclaimed, and did not hesitate to use his abilities to create a protective force field to protect himself.


    In the next instant, two ruby-like rays of light shot towards him, colliding violently with his protective force field.


    ����!


    Red dots of light splashed everywhere, like red fireflies fluttering in the wind.


    "Tony Stark! You are trespassing on private property and committing a crime!"


    The Mordok shouted, but quickly activated the surrounding Nanowarriors.


    "crime?"


    Tony whispered, the laser light disappeared, and sneered at Mordok: "Don''t think that criminals are law-abiding citizens wearing clothes!"


    "You use innocent people to conduct human experiments, secretly support terrorist attacks, and even steal nanotechnology materials. Think with your flatulent, poop-filled head, are you worthy of being a law-abiding citizen?"


    As Tony spoke, he concentrated his attacks, analyzed Mordok''s force field, and then turned his hands into two sharp blades and rushed towards Mordok.


    On the sharp blade, the frost energy condensed, leaving two frost marks behind him, with a fluttering ice flower, catching up with the retreating Mordok, and slashing down fiercely.


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, Mordok''s protective field blocked Tony''s attack, but frost marks appeared on the protective field.


    Mordok breathed a sigh of relief, observed Tony''s suit up close, and said in surprise, "What kind of suit is this?"


    Tony sneered: "When your ridiculous big head is in close contact with the floor you will know what kind of battle suit he is!"


    Mordok became angry, and the jeweled ribbon on his forehead lit up.


    This gem ribbon is not an ornament, but a weapon he developed for himself that can help him gather strength.


    but��


    Tony''s razor-sharp arms began to tremble at a strange frequency.


    In the next second, the sharp blade slashed the stance and slashed at Mordok.


    Mordok screamed, a compressed mental energy ray Tony.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, Tony and Mordok flew out.


    When Tony stabilized his body and chased after Mordok, the activated nano-warriors immediately surrounded Tony.


    Tony snorted coldly, the screen in front of him flickered quickly, and after aiming at each enemy, a large number of flames emerged from his battle suit, and after turning him into a burning man, the flames shot around like waves.


    Boom, boom!


    The fighting between the two sides became fierce.


    At the same time, Walter, who was preparing to clear his memory, woke up.


    He feels very painful now, but he also feels stronger than ever.


    There is a force in the body that is growing rapidly.


    leave here!


    Looking at the surrounding laboratory that had become a battlefield, Walter knew that this was a very good opportunity, but the only entrance and exit, the Mordok was there.


    He moved his eyes and looked at the window not far away.


    Jump from there!


    A crazy idea appeared in his mind.


    But there was also a voice inside him growling, telling him it was easy.


    Panting heavily, he climbed up from the test bench, the muscles on his body burst into pieces, stepped on the test bench violently, left a footprint on it, jumped a distance of more than ten meters, and smashed the glass directly, Fall downstairs.

 Chapter 530： apocalypse, knight, ferrule

    "Father of Superheroes (


    Walter fell straight down from the sky, and the strong wind blew on his face, bringing him a touch of coolness and slightly sobering his brain, which was heated by the boiling of blood.


    But he looked at the ground that was approaching, and he didn''t even have the slightest fear.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, he landed on both feet, and his body bent slightly to relieve the impact, but there were terrifying cracks on the ground under his feet.


    Without any hesitation, he chose a direction and left quickly.


    At this moment, he saw Alan standing not far from the building, looking at him in shock.


    Just...why does Ellen look a little small?


    Walter hesitated for a while, he hurried to the other side, reached out to grab Alan, and even easily grabbed him in his hand and pinched him to his waist.


    "Mr. Walter?"


    Allen stammered.


    Walter didn''t answer, stepped forward, turned around and ran with Allen.


    Just when he just left here, a figure fell from the top floor, like an expressionless robot, surrounded by black mist-like nano-robots, like a ferocious cheetah, chasing after Walter. .


    Walter, who was running, felt very cool.


    A steady stream of power emerged from his body, and he ran faster and faster, as if nothing could stop him, and everything in front of him was smashed by him.


    Cars, buildings, steel...


    The only thing that stood in front of him was being smashed into pieces.


    Finally, when he broke through the outer wall of a building again and rushed into the building, when everyone screamed and escaped from the building, he gasped slightly and stopped his steps, putting down Ai who was being protected by him. Lun.


    "Old, boss! You really are amazing!"


    Alan looked at Walter excitedly.


    Walter grinned and looked at his enlarged body, but his face was full of doubts, what kind of ability is this?


    The Nano Warriors of Mordok?


    not like...


    Suddenly, as if he sensed something, he quickly moved two steps and blocked in front of Allen.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, a black arm was blocked by his body, and a shock wave swept around, and the glass that survived the impact of Walter was shattered by the shock.


    This terrifying scene made Allen hug his head in fear.


    But Walter''s body didn''t tremble at all.


    He looked at the expressionless man in front of him, and said in a dull voice, "Nano Warrior?"


    He didn''t see the modified limbs on the other side, which means that this nano-warrior is the perfect nano-warrior transformed by Mordok.


    He should be very afraid of the other party, but now he feels that the person in front of him is very vulnerable...


    With a wave of his arm, his huge palm slapped the nano-warrior in front of him with a violent wind, and landed on the opponent''s body, as if he slapped a fly, without feeling any resistance.


    It seems that the strength of the nano warrior is still a lot worse than his.


    But the nano-warrior''s body was just a swing, which relieved Walter''s strength. At the moment of landing, the nano-robot in his body strengthened his body, making it rush out again like a black arrow.


    Walter took a deep breath, and just as he was about to kill the opponent, a blue tinge appeared in the space in front of him, as if the space had been infected, rapidly expanding until a portal appeared in front of him.


    what is this?


    Walter was startled and took two steps back.


    In the next moment, a man with gray skin and a black suit appeared in front of him, looking like an emperor.


    He looked at the nano-warrior in front of him, laughed softly, his eyes flashed, and after the invisible force pinned the opponent in place, he smiled faintly at the nano-robot swimming back and forth on the nano-warrior.


    Is this kind of thing bestowing the other party''s current super power?


    "Just an ordinary person, but greedy to get the power of God and the chosen person?"


    Following his voice, he stretched out his hand towards the Nano Warrior, and then exerted his force slowly.


    The invisible power is like a big hand, kneading the opponent into a disgusting meat ball, and with a wave, a destructive energy wave appears, turning the meat ball into meat scum.


    Even if nanorobots can provide strength to nano warriors, strengthen their bodies, and even make them heal themselves quickly, but now it''s like this...


    Seeing this scene, Walter took a deep breath, and Alan was also full of fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, child."


    With a gentle and low voice, the person who suddenly appeared turned to look at Walter.


    "I happened to be nearby and found a child who was confused, is that you?"


    He looked at Walter and spoke slowly, his voice was majestic, but it made Walter feel a little warm.


    "Who are you?"


    "I?"


    The man smiled lightly and introduced: "I have many identities, kings, gods...but most people call me Tianqi."


    "Apocalypse?"


    Walter murmured.


    Apocalypse nodded, looked at Walter, and exclaimed: "I can feel the powerful strength in your body, it seems, you just woke up soon? Child?"


    "You know what happened to me?"


    Walter asked in surprise.


    "certainly!"


    Apocalypse smiled and said, "Your talent has awakened, not only you..."


    As he said that, he turned to look at Alan who was beside him, and said, "And him, I can also feel the hidden talent in his body."


    He reached out to Allen and said, "Let me help you."


    After a pause, he suddenly said: "Let''s change place, there are too many flies."


    The important thing is that he didn''t want to attract the attention of those people.


    With a thought, a portal appeared behind them.


    "Come with me."


    Apocalypse said to the two, and after the two came to him, he disappeared with them.


    The next second, the two appeared in a piece of yellow sand, on the edge of a strange country.


    Watching this scene, the two of them opened their mouths in surprise.


    Apocalypse smiled at the two of them and said, "Don''t be too surprised, starting today, you will slowly see the essence of this world."


    He slowly floated up, until he flew to a higher position than Walter, and then pressed his hand to Walter''s head.


    Walter instinctively shrank his head, but Apocalypse slammed on Walter''s head and said, "Don''t be afraid, let me see your power."


    "Super strength, invincible body, tireless, unstoppable charge..."


    Tian Qi suddenly opened his eyes and said in surprise: "You are simply a war machine!"


    Walter was a little confused.


    He was still an experiment just now, how could he be a war machine now?


    Before he could ask Apocalypse, Apocalypse flew to Allen and put his hand on Allen''s body: "Let me activate your talent!"


    "what!"


    Allen fell into a state of absent-mindedness in an instant, but he felt that something in his body was waking up.


    After a few seconds, he felt something different.


    "Absorb the essence and strengthen yourself?"


    Apocalypse ecstasy.


    The abilities of these two are simply amazing!


    This is still their current ability. If they are increased by him, there will be a very exaggerated improvement!


    He looked at the two of them as if he saw something precious.


    But Allen and Walter couldn''t help but step back.


    This guy looks so weird...


    "Join me, children! I can give you more power, and together we will change the world!"


    Inspirational speeches inspired by the gods.


    Allen''s eyes flickered, thinking of the scene where Apocalypse activated his power just now, he nodded and said, "I''ll join!"


    The two looked at Walter.


    Walter wondered, "What do you mean by changing the world?"


    Apocalypse smiled slightly, put his hand on the heads of Walter and Allen, and sent some pictures and his own thoughts directly into their minds.


    After a while, Walter groaned and said, "I''ll join!"


    "Welcome to join us!"


    Even if Tian Qi found his two knights at once, he couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "Then now, you will get stronger power!"


    Apocalypse said to the two, and with a thought, he activated his ability and used the ability boost on the two.


    "Ah!"


    The two cried out in pain, but their bodies changed dramatically.


    Allen''s brown hair turned white, and his eyes were pitch black.


    Compared with Allen, Walter''s change is more obvious and amazing.


    Walter''s already tall body, like a blown balloon, rose again by a few points, and the whole person exceeded four meters and became a giant.


    Click, click!


    His worn-out clothes were completely shredded, and his whole body became naked.


    Allen glanced, turned his head silently, stretched out his hand and gestured, and the whole figure turned gray.


    After a few seconds, Walter came to his senses, gasping for breath, and then froze for a while.


    "my clothes?"


    He covered his vitals with both hands and looked at him blankly.


    Apocalypse smiled and stretched out a hand to Walter. The sand under their feet was attached to Walter''s body and turned into a blood-red armor.


    Seeing this scene, Tian Qi nodded secretly.


    The two people in front of him will be his war knights and famine knights, plus the plague knights who have infiltrated the Kent star.


    And about the last death knight, he already has a goal.


    That man is in Neon Country.


    "By the way, do we have a code name?"


    Walter asked curiously, because of the changes in his body, his voice became very dull.


    Allen looked at Walter, grinned, and said, "Brother Walter, you look like a red tank when you put on this armor. How about calling it a red tank?"


    "Can!"


    Walter responded casually, turned to Tianqi and said, "Sir, how many of us are there?"


    "There will be many, now go to Neon with me first."


    When the words fell, he opened a portal and disappeared with the two of them.


    ��


    Tony stood in a sea of ??fire, and the steel soldiers left the top floor with the unconscious nano warriors.


    Because he summoned a large number of iron soldiers to assist, the battle was well maintained by him on the top floor of Mordok''s mansion, and no innocent people were injured.


    As for the nano warriors, since he knew most of them were victims, he just tried to knock them out.


    When he brings those people back to the Avengers Building, he will find a way to help those people release the control of the nano-robots in their bodies.


    Unfortunately, the Mordok escaped in the chaos.


    "Fortunately, that Walter has someone to help report the news, otherwise the casualties will be even more terrifying when Mordok''s plan is successful."


    "Speaking of Walter, I remember he was here just now. Where is he now?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the virtual screen in front of him changed to the picture of Walter jumping off the building just now.


    Jump off the building?


    Tony looked at the picture, but keenly noticed Walter''s changing body.


    How is this going?


    The unlucky guy who stole the car he remembered was just an ordinary person, and that night Mike...


    Mike, this guy doesn''t know where to travel?


    Tony murmured, involuntarily thinking of Mike who took his family on a trip.


    I really envy that guy.


    Tony smiled, and after giving the other steel soldiers the order to put out the fire, he left quickly.


    At the same time, the Mike family is traveling happily.


    This trip is special because they have no destination and the destination is decided every night.


    Today, they came to a small town.


    There seems to be a celebration in the town, and the whole town turns into a sea of ??joy.


    Delicious snacks, all kinds of fun games and even male and female speed dating and other interesting activities.


    "That, there!"


    Little Lamb sat on Mike''s shoulder, and pointed his little finger into the distance.


    Gwen glanced at it and said helplessly: "It seems that there is a turtle race there, I''m not interested."


    She said to Mike, and then asked for Mike''s opinion: "Dad, can I go to another place to see it myself?"


    "Don''t go far."


    Mike spoke to Gwen.


    Gwen smiled happily: "Have fun!"


    She blew kisses to the three Mike and ran in the other direction.


    "Is she all right?"


    Ruiwen asked worriedly.


    Mike smiled and said, "Gwen has grown up, and she''s not an ordinary girl."


    Ruiwen nodded, and under the urging of little Lamb, the three walked to the position where the turtle raced.


    On the other hand, Gwen looked very comfortable after being separated from Mike.


    She ate ice cream and watched the stalls she had never seen before.


    Suddenly, she seemed to find something interesting and squeezed into the crowd.


    "Hey! Come and try it! The game from the ancient East has games for thousands of years! What you get in the set, you get what! The rules are simple!


    Seeing the middle-aged boss shouting, Gwen asked curiously, "Boss, how do you play this?"


    The bearded boss glanced at Gwen, his eyes lit up, he raised the small plastic ring in his hand, and smiled: "Use this sleeve, as long as it fits, the thing is yours! A beautiful knife One!"


    It''s too easy!


    Gwen smiled, she looked at something in the farthest distance and muttered, "Win them back and play for Little Lamb!"


    When the words fell, she stretched out her hand and said, "Ten first!"

 Chapter 531： business experience

    "Father of Superheroes (


    "Ten more!"


    "Why didn''t you get hit again?"


    "Damn it! Almost there! Twenty more!"


    "Ah ah ah! Why almost!"


    Gwen gas almost transformed.


    It was almost every time, this kind of unwillingness and regret, and the resulting anger and impatience, it was like a kitten''s paw scratching your heart, it hurt and itchy.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Give me ten more, no, thirty!"


    She didn''t believe that she threw it all at once this time, and not a single one was hit!


    "okay!"


    The bearded boss responded loudly, counted thirty laps and handed it to Gwen, and after taking Gwen''s money, his smiling eyebrows were bent.


    This kind of game, ever since he was traveling in China, he was curious to play but suffered a loss, he brought it back, and then he found that he had unlocked the wealth code.


    Really lucrative.


    No, in just this moment, he made a hundred dollars on Gwen.


    The bearded boss looked at the people around him, especially those who were eager to try, and saw a wild growth of leeks.


    After calculating today''s income, the bearded boss laughed.


    "Look at my ring Dafa!"


    Gwen let out a low cry, and all the circles in her hands were thrown out by her.


    Whoa!


    Like a torrential rain.


    Gwen''s eyes widened, noticing where the circles fell.


    but��


    "Ah ah ah! How can there be none!"


    Gwen gritted his teeth angrily.


    The bearded boss was also full of pity, sighed at Gwen, and said, "Little girl, your luck is too bad, look..."


    He pointed to the furthest circle.


    "That''s just a little bit."


    The circle hangs diagonally over a toy''s ear.


    Gwen took a deep breath, and suddenly said pitifully, "Boss, can''t you count me in the trap?"


    "This, it''s not me who has the final say, it''s the circle who has the final say!"


    The bearded boss sighed, picked up a gift closest to Gwen and handed it to Gwen, saying, "For the sake of your business, I will give you a consolation prize."


    Gwen looked at the grinning rogue rabbit and always thought he was laughing at him.


    "Hehe, hehehehe!"


    Gwen looked down and smiled like crazy, and a cluster of blue flames appeared in his eyes.


    With so many people, if she can''t transform, it''s better to use some of her abilities.


    "Ten!"


    Just then, a familiar voice sounded.


    The flames in Gwen''s eyes disappeared instantly. She looked up at Mike and the three behind her, and said in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "Little Lamb isn''t interested in turtle racing, so I came to see you."


    Mike said with a smile, handed little Lamb who was calling his sister to Gwen, stretched out his hand to the boss, and said with a smile, "Ten."


    "okay!"


    The bearded boss smiled.


    hey hey hey.


    Another one to send money!


    Mike took the ten circles handed by the other party.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Mike threw all the circles in his hand.


    But... one miss!


    Seeing this scene, the boss grinned.


    As expected of his father and daughter, they are his gods of wealth!


    Gwen looked at this scene in disbelief.


    This is impossible!


    With her dad''s abilities...


    She turned her head and glanced at Mike, and after noticing the smile in Mike''s eyes, she was stunned.


    Was it intentional?


    "Yeah, it''s hard!"


    Mike shook his head.


    "You''re about to get caught, do you want to try again?"


    The bearded boss bewitched Mike.


    Such stupid parents are hard to find.


    "Yes!" Mike nodded, glanced at the boss''s booth, and grinned: "Then another hundred!"


    He did the math, and there were exactly one hundred items in the booth.


    "Dad! Come on!"


    Gwen clenched his fists angrily.


    "Gaga!"


    Little Lamb also imitated Gwen, waving his little hand.


    Looking at the father and daughter who started performing, Rui Wen looked at the boss pitifully.


    The next second, Mike began to perform.


    The circles in his hands were connected and flew out, but the boss''s face seemed to be slapped in a series of slaps, becoming more and more ugly, and even at the end, it seemed like he was about to vomit blood.


    Done work!


    Mike patted the boss on the shoulder and said distressedly: "Hey, I''m so sorry, I''m feeling a little better today."


    Are you feeling lucky?


    Ghosts believe you are lucky!


    Looking at the smiling Mike, he seemed to see a grinning devil.


    He wanted to cry without tears, and even had the urge to run away.


    But looking at the people who had surrounded his booth, the boss could only laugh with a bitter face, and took all the gifts in front of Mike and them.


    Toys, snacks, and even expensive wine, and some handicrafts��


    Looking at the mountains of gifts in front of him, Gwen smiled happily. After handing a small car toy to Lamb, he looked proudly at the earth-colored boss and provoked him, "How? Do you want to continue? Put things out?"


    The bearded boss shook his head frantically: "The stall is closed, the stall is closed!"


    Seeing this scene, the people around let out a burst of laughter.


    The bearded boss blushed and looked at Mike with some fear.


    Mike smiled lightly and said, "Let''s go, I think there is a delicious food there, let''s try it."


    "it is good!"


    Gwen responded, looked at the gifts on the ground, looked up to Mike and asked, "What about these things?"


    "You find a way to deal with it yourself."


    "real?"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up and looked at the boss beside him.


    The boss had a bad feeling in his heart, and Mike and Ruiwen looked at each other with helplessness on their faces.


    This little money junkie.


    Sure enough, Gwen picked out a few items from the pile of gifts, pointed to the things on the ground, smiled sweetly at the bearded boss, and said in a gentle voice, "Boss, I''ll sell these things to you! Give them to you. best deal!"


    boss:"!"


    And this kind of operation?


    He shook his head, and when he was about to open his mouth to refuse, Gwen continued lightly: "If you don''t accept it, we will come tomorrow!"


    boss:"!"


    This is the devil!


    This family is a devil who has climbed out of hell!


    The beard on his face was trembling violently, and like a stray woman who had been starving for three days when she met a client who wouldn''t give money, she screamed: "I''ll change it!"


    Gwen smiled contentedly and turned to Mike with a victory gesture.


    Ruiwen looked at the boss pitifully and sighed.


    Look, just say you''re going to cry.


    ��


    Earth, New York, Daily Planet.


    Clark sat at his desk, fingers tapping on the keyboard, writing today''s interview.


    Looking up at the others, and seeing that no one noticed him, Clark''s typing speed on the keyboard began to speed up. It only took him more than ten seconds to complete the press release that originally took an hour to write.


    After checking it twice quickly and making sure there was nothing wrong, he smiled slightly.


    This time, it won''t delay his evening date with Hope.


    "Tsk tsk!"


    Carrie appeared, lying on the clapboard of Clark''s desk, shaking her head enviously.


    "Your ability is what makes you use it like this? I really envy Hope."


    As she said that, she squinted at Clark, with a wicked smile on the corner of her mouth: "How about we have dinner together tonight?"


    "Didn''t you quarrel with Louise?"


    Clark asked suspiciously.


    "How did you know?" Carrie asked in surprise, and then said helplessly, "Louise and you are really good friends."


    She shrugged: "You should know very well that every woman has so many days each month, so it''s fine to wait for these two days, and ask you to eat together, isn''t it an early opportunity to relax with her! "


    Clark hesitated: "But Hope is still in San Francisco."


    "Is this a problem?" Carrie curled her lips. Seeing that Clark was about to nod her head, she said immediately, "I''ll treat you, and the restaurant has already been booked."


    "not a problem!"


    Clark smiled immediately.


    "You guy, I just appreciate your authenticity."


    Carrie said happily, "I''ll send you the location, and we''ll go together after get off work."


    "it is good."


    Clark nodded, picked up his phone and sent Hope a message.


    Speaking of Hope, she''s been very busy lately.


    I heard there is something wrong with Pym Technologies.


    But he didn''t ask in detail, Hope didn''t say it, it meant she could solve it herself.


    Meanwhile, on Kent.


    After Joe Al''s adjustment, the time in Kent City is about the same as that in New York, only two hours later.


    Charles strolled around the campus, looking at the children in the school, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth unconsciously.


    As long as these children grow up healthy, he is very happy.


    "Principal! Be careful!"


    Suddenly a loud roar sounded.


    Charles turned his head to look in the direction and saw that a shadow was flying towards his face at a very fast speed.


    Although there is still a distance, the harsh wind has already passed into Charles'' ears.


    Charles hurried away.


    The ball rubbed his head and flew over, and a cloud of blue smoke appeared. After catching the ball, it showed itself.


    It was an all-blue mutant with a long tail behind his butt.


    "Kurt! Well done!"


    Charles applauded.


    The child''s name is Kurt Wagner. Because of his appearance, he lived in a circus before he came to Kent Star.


    Although he is a bit timid, he is a kind child and is known as the Nightcrawler.


    Kurt Wagner''s face flushed, with a hint of purple because of his skin color.


    He nodded to Charles, a cloud of blue smoke appeared, and he disappeared in place with the ball.


    Seeing this, Charles shook his head, his mind moved, and his voice appeared in the minds of those children.


    "Don''t use your abilities when you play games. If you haven''t controlled your abilities, go to the practice ground to practice more."


    The children froze in their hearts and hurriedly agreed.


    Charles smiled slightly, withdrew his ability, and continued to walk forward.


    Here, because they are all children with superpowers, and because of the nature of this school, this school is special even on Kent.


    Not all mutant children''s abilities are lethal, but most of the children in this school have some lethal abilities.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Charles saw a lonely figure.


    She sat on the grass, huddled in the shadow of a small tree, as if abandoned by the whole world.


    She looked down at the other children, her eyes full of expectations and expectations, but Charles felt that the other side had built an invisible wall between him and others.


    It''s not that she''s so withdrawn that she can''t get in touch with other people, or that she doesn''t want to be involved in other people''s games, but that she''s afraid, afraid of her own abilities, and afraid of what she''s done in the past.


    Charles paused, walked over quickly, and sat beside the girl.


    The girl stiffened and moved her body.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine."


    Charles spoke softly.


    The girl didn''t respond, but her rigid body slowly softened.


    "Aren''t you used to being here?"


    The girl shook her head.


    "No, it''s fine here."


    Compared to the little dark room where she had been locked up for several years, this place is simply paradise.


    Listening to the girl''s soft and weak voice, it was hard to imagine that the other party was actually called Rakshasa.


    Charles stared at each other, frowning suddenly.


    "What''s wrong with your face? Mary!"


    Mary! He calls me Mary!


    Rakshasa shook, looked at Charles in disbelief but in surprise, then slowly shook his head and said, "I accidentally fell, it''s alright."


    Charles looked at Mary amusingly and said, "You know my ability, I want to know it''s very simple."


    After a pause, he whispered: "Is it someone else? Because of fear and what you have done before So to you?"


    Rakshasa was silent, and then said slowly: "This is all right, I have done a lot of bad things before."


    After a pause, she saw the distressed color flashing in Charles'' eyes, her heart warmed, and suddenly a bright smile appeared.


    "Besides, I am really happy here! Although some people will bully me, some people will be afraid of me and even hate me after hearing about the past, but I am free, and some people care about me, I am very satisfied ."


    Charles reached out his hand subconsciously, but Rakshasa hurriedly hid, and then looked at Charles at a loss.


    Charles patted his bald head: "Haha, I forgot."


    Rakshasa breathed a sigh of relief.


    Charles smiled lightly and said: "Everyone''s ability can be controlled, because this is your talent, I believe you can also control it, it''s just a lack of practice, if you want, you can come to me every Thursday night, I''ll help you master your own abilities."


    Hearing this, Rakshasa looked at Charles in surprise and said, "Can I really go?"


    "certainly!"


    Having said that, Charles stood up and said to Rakshasa: "If you don''t want me to interfere with the injury on your face, I will not interfere this time, but if they bully your me again, I will take care of it. After all, I''m the principal here."


    Rakshasa responded in a low voice and nodded lightly.


    Charles stepped into the distance, but after taking two steps, he suddenly turned around and said, "How about I call you a little naughty? A little naughty who doesn''t master his own abilities?"


    Rascal?


    In his eyes, am I just a naughty child?


    Rakshasa''s eyes turned red, and he nodded heavily.


    "See you on Thursday, little naughty."

 Chapter 532： Find

    "Father of Superheroes (


    Earth, Avengers.


    Tony and the Avengers are sitting in the conference room, discussing the Mordok thing.


    Because in the half month after Mordok escaped, several terrorist activities were planned.


    Although they did not cause a large number of casualties because of their timely intervention, this kind of thing should not have happened.


    "Tony! You should get some more help now that you know what happened to Mordok!"


    Natasha frowned and said helplessly.


    She stayed up late every day for the past two days, feeling that she was getting old.


    "What was supposed to be solved at one time, you made it troublesome."


    Falcon Sam also had his say.


    "Sometimes, your inexplicable self-confidence and superiority always make trouble."


    Barton said coldly, and Wanda and Pietro nodded in agreement.


    Steve tapped on the table.


    "Everyone, now is not the time to pursue who is right and who is wrong."


    Tony''s face was gloomy, he took a deep breath, his tone seemed a little heavy.


    "I didn''t handle this matter well. I will track Mordok in the next time."


    Steve looked at Vision.


    "Any news about Walter who provided Mordok news?"


    Walter may know more about Mordok.


    The mind gem on Vision''s forehead flickered, casting a picture.


    In the picture, Walter was running wildly on the ground, and his body was still growing, and everything in front of him was knocked away by him, looking unstoppable.


    "After he escaped from Mordok''s laboratory, he took the criminal named Alan, and the two ran all the way until they broke into the building and disappeared."


    The screen changed and came to the building where Walter disappeared.


    "But the monitoring equipment in the building was affected by unknown forces, and I only found less than a second of footage."


    Vision said, and adjusted the picture.


    The picture is a little blurry, even like an old TV with poor signal, covered with snowflakes, but after the vision processing, the picture is still barely clear.


    "Is that the space door? This Walter has awakened space ability?"


    Bruce asked in surprise.


    "Wait, who is that person?"


    Tony pointed to the figure with only half of his body emerging from the portal in the picture.


    Vision said softly: "I''ll deal with the picture."


    With his words, the picture kept changing, and then half a face appeared in front of them, and after the intelligent supplemental adjustment of Vision, a face appeared in front of them.


    It was a man with a cold face and gray skin.


    "Who is this? Did he take Walter?"


    Natasha asked.


    "Obviously, that space ability should also be his."


    War Machine Rhodes pinched his chin and whispered, and asked Vision: "Can you find information about this person?"


    "searching."


    Vision responded, and there seemed to be a series of data streams constantly passing through his eyes.


    With the existence of vision, it can be said that it is very convenient in terms of network.


    After a few seconds, Vision shook his head.


    "There is no information related to him, he seems to appear suddenly, and there is not even a trace of the relevant information being erased."


    "Suddenly appeared?" Bruce pushed his glasses: "There can''t be a person who suddenly appeared, and there is no trace of information erasure, unless that person is an alien, or not from this era."


    Tony pondered: "Then start searching forward from today."


    "Hold on."


    Vision said lightly, and the data stream in his eyes flashed again.


    "Hey guys, aren''t we dealing with Mordok? Is it off topic now?"


    Pietro said speechlessly.


    "No, I have a hunch that that person will be many times more troublesome than mordock."


    Wanda frowned and said.


    Pietro shrugged: "A woman''s intuition again?"


    Wanda nodded.


    Everyone waited quietly until a long time passed...


    "Found it! In some ancient materials and legends!"


    Vision murmured, with surprise flashing in his eyes, while throwing some information, he said: "His name is Tianqi, he was a person before 3000 AD, the first mutant in the world, and was regarded as a mutant by the people at that time. The first ancestor of man! He was the ''God'' at that time!"


    "With each awakening he and his apostles always bring destruction."


    Apocalypse? destroy?


    Hearing Vision''s words, everyone was shocked.


    "3000 years?" Rhodes couldn''t help but complain, "Is this guy a living mummy?"


    "This is much scarier than a mummy!"


    Bruce said something and frowned, "Why did he look for Walter? Walter just awakened his abilities? Could it be that... he wants Walter to be his apostle?"


    He looked at the crowd in shock.


    "I''m afraid so."


    Steve nodded, frowned slightly, and continued: "His awakening is accompanied by destruction? What does he want to do?"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone cried out at the same time as if they had thought of something.


    "Kent Star!"


    "Yes! It must be so!"


    Tony said quickly: "As the first ancestor of mutants, who ruled a country and was regarded as a **** by countless people, he woke up this time and found that the whole world has changed. The first thing he has to do is to take back himself. The power to be ''stealed'', so he will definitely do something to Kent!"


    "That''s right!"


    Steve nodded and said solemnly: "And, as long as he wins the Kent star, then the earth is not a problem."


    Everyone was silent for a while, and some people even thought about what happened involuntarily, some pictures appeared in their minds, and then their bodies shook.


    Did the mutant ancestors collide with the Kent family?


    Everyone looked at each other and saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    "We have to notify Mike and Charles as soon as possible to make them vigilant!"


    Steve made a decision.


    "What about... Mordok? Did we leave him alone?"


    Pietro couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course not!" Steve pressed his eyebrows and said: "We are still tracking the traces of Mordrak, but we need to keep in touch with the X-Men and Kent Star. If the apocalypse appears, we can guarantee that we can support at any time."


    The crowd nodded.


    At this moment, Natasha looked at Pietro curiously and said, "Why do you care so much about Mordok?"


    Pietro smiled: "Don''t you want to see so many heads with your own eyes?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    And Pietro continued to murmur: "And, I really want to knock him a bag, that must be funny, hehe!"


    Everyone thought about it and couldn''t help laughing.


    Wanda squinted Pietro and couldn''t help but say, "Can you be more mature?"


    Pietro smiled, a little embarrassed, but the thought of wanting to knock a bag for Mordor continued unabated.


    "Notify Star Kent first."


    Tony said, and began to establish communication.


    ��


    Kent star.


    Kent School of Genius Heroes, Charles'' office.


    "I see, we''ll be on guard."


    Charles said, and the virtual screen in front of him disappeared.


    He rubbed the center of his eyebrows, a haze covering his heart.


    Now that their lives, the mutants, are living happily, why would someone always want to do something to them? Someone is always making trouble for them?


    "Apocalypse? The ancestor of mutants? Huh..."


    Charles murmured, his eyes flashing cold.


    "Want to rule us? Then try it!"


    He whispered, pressed his hand on the ring, and whispered, "Contact Joe Al, Clark, Nick Fury, and Eric...and my father!"


    After a pause, thinking of Mike who was traveling outside, Charles hesitated and said, "Wait a minute, don''t practice them first, I''ll tell my father about this first."


    Mike will always be their backing. This matter is very important. With Mike as the guarantee, he will have a bottom line.


    After establishing communication with Mike, Charles told Mike about the matter.


    Although Mike''s tone changed a bit after hearing Apocalypse''s name, expressing some surprise at the appearance of the other party, he didn''t particularly care.


    After Mike said he could go back for reinforcements at any time, Charles felt relieved and began to contact others.


    Moments later, after the teachers at the school, Logan of the X-Men, arrived at his office, stereoscopic projections of Clark, Eric, Nick Fury, and Joe Al also appeared in Charles'' office. "


    "So many people?" Clark was a little surprised, then frowned and said, "Did something happen?"


    Charles wouldn''t have called them together if it wasn''t something important.


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes fell on Charles.


    Charles'' eyes narrowed.


    "Everyone, the enemy has appeared again."


    "enemy?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    Charles nodded and said, "Although we can''t be 100% sure, we need to be vigilant."


    As he said that, his hand swiped on the virtual screen that jumped out, and a simple but important piece of information jumped out.


    "It was the Avengers who informed me, here is some information they found."


    Everyone looked attentively, and after seeing the news about Tian Qi and his apostles, their expressions became solemn.


    "I will pay attention to the situation on the planet."


    Joe Al said with a smile.


    He can monitor the entire planet for as long as he wants.


    And he who controls the entire planet is also a very powerful combat force, but he has never shown it in front of others.


    "I have a question."


    Eric pondered and asked, "If he wants to do something, he will definitely know us first."


    After a pause, a hint of pride appeared on his cold and solemn face.


    "With all due respect, with Star Kent''s current power, why does he think we can win? He''s so confident in his own power that he thinks he can beat the X-Men, beat Clarke, beat... Mike?"


    "That''s impossible!"


    Charles is also very confident about this.


    He has great confidence in the X-Men and their family.


    "So, he must do something to reduce our power, or increase their power."


    Clark frowned.


    Hearing this, everyone bowed their heads and thought.


    At this moment, Nick Fury smiled faintly and said: "Instead of guessing what the other party wants to do, why not find the other party and solve the apocalypse that caused these problems?"


    "Yes!" Logan said excitedly: "Why do we have to wait for him? We can find him ourselves!"


    With that said, everyone looked at Charles and Emma.


    The two looked at each other and nodded.


    With brainwave machines, they should be able to.


    "Come on, go to the brain wave room!"


    Charles said lightly and walked out first.


    The X-Men followed, and the stereoscopic images of Clark and the others disappeared.


    After a while, everyone came to the brain wave room, and the three-dimensional images of Clark and the others also jumped out again.


    The current brain wave chamber looks similar to the brain wave chamber on Earth, but in fact, it has become a lot more advanced. Even recently, Eric is using Krypton''s technology to develop ultra-small brain waves that can be moved. machine.


    "Let me do it!"


    Charles said to Emma and looked at the other''s belly.


    Emma nodded.


    Only the two of them can use the brain wave machine proficiently.


    Although the qin can also be used, it is forbidden to use it because the personality problem of the qin has not been solved.


    Charles put on the helmet attached to the brainwave machine.


    "Be careful."


    Clark ordered.


    Charles nodded with a smile, and after activating the brainwave machine, he used his abilities.


    The brainwave machine has been enhanced, and the most obvious one is that the range has been expanded a lot. Even on the Kent star , it can scan people on Earth.


    Charles'' eyes were dazed, and his perception continued to expand with the increased spiritual power, and a scene representing everyone''s spiritual power gradually appeared in the brainwave chamber.


    Except for a small number of blue and white dots, the red dots representing the mutants are connected together.


    This is the current state of Kent Star.


    Charles will start by searching on the Kent star.


    Because Charles did not perceive the spiritual fluctuations of Apocalypse, the only way to find Apocalypse was through other people.


    This is a very large workload, and Charles has a lot of brain load, but Charles has some small skills for searching.


    That is, when searching, create some search terms for the target of the search.


    The apocalypse is very strong, and the mental fluctuations are very strong. Charles will exclude the most conspicuous mental fluctuations that he can sense.


    In addition, according to the information just now, according to his speculation about Apocalypse''s character and psychology, after establishing the exclusion option again, the scope will be narrowed again.


    "It''s confirmed, there is no apocalypse on Kent star."


    Everyone nodded, Nick Fury said: "If he has the ability to teleport, the distance has no effect on him."


    "Wait, what if he put a mind shield on himself?"


    Eric frowned and asked a very crucial question.


    Emma frowned: "Then you can only determine the location of Apocalypse from the perspective of others. This is the most troublesome situation."


    A little bit of time passed, but still no Apocalypse was found.


    Apparently they had the worst-case scenario - Apocalypse had been prepared for them and used a mind shield.


    Just when Charles used the brainwave machine for a long time and felt a little tired, he suddenly said, "I seem to have found it!"

 Chapter 533： no one is willing to retreat

    "Father of Superheroes (


    a few minutes ago.


    Earth, Egypt.


    In a desert, an unfamiliar pyramid stands in the sun, like it is made of gold, exuding a dazzling light.


    There were only a few people in the empty pyramid, which seemed extremely lonely.


    At least for Deacon, that is the case.


    "A stupid big guy, a sleazy guy, a gray... er, my lord, it''s so boring..."


    Daken lay lazily on a chair, stretched out a sharp claw, bored and cut on his arm, watching his wounds heal constantly, passing the boring time.


    "Death knight��"


    Deaken recited his name silently and couldn''t help but pouted.


    My current name is good, but very cool.


    But no matter what, his strength has grown by becoming a death knight, and there is still a chance to fight Logan again...


    Deacon is also quite satisfied with his current arrangement.


    At this moment, Ellen, now called the Knight of Famine, appeared in front of Daken.


    "Come with me, my lord calls us, we have something to do."


    "Something? What? Aren''t we waiting for an opportunity?"


    Daken said lazily, but still stood up from his chair and followed Aaron to the hall.


    "You don''t think we''re the only ones who are us, do you?"


    Allen said with a smile.


    "Why not? Didn''t you say there were only four knights?"


    "That''s right, we are the four knights of your lord, and we are your strongest subordinates, but there are quite a few masters and apprentices of your lord."


    Allen groaned and said, "I didn''t follow the adults much earlier than you, but I heard the adults mention it by accident..."


    He frowned, as if recalling what Tian Qi said.


    "Lord Apocalypse seems to say that he has arrangements on Kent and stayed on Earth to find his subordinates."


    "Wow, then he is really miserable. As the boss, he has to recruit his subordinates in person."


    Daken shook his head, his face full of ridicule.


    Allen looked at Daken speechlessly, moved quietly, and moved further away from Daken.


    This kind of person is the most likely to be beaten, and he has to stay away.


    Soon, the two came to the hall and saw Apocalypse and Walter who were waiting for them.


    Daken glanced at Walter, his eyes swept across Walter''s waist, and he grinned enviously.


    "grown ups!"


    Allen said respectfully to Apocalypse.


    Apocalypse looked at the two and nodded: "Get ready to go."


    His subordinates have found some children with great potential, waiting for him to stimulate the potential of those children.


    "You can just go by yourself, it''s not an important action..."


    Daken muttered in a low voice, and after seeing the three of Apocalypse looking at him coldly, a smile appeared on his face, and he said loudly: "Go! I can''t wait!"


    Walter blinked: "Shameless!"


    Ignoring the three of them, Tian Qi''s mind moved, and when he was about to open the portal, Daken''s expression next to him froze slightly.


    Tian Qi started for a while, looked at Daken and said suddenly, "Professor X?"


    He could feel the terrifying, coveted spiritual power.


    Because Daken only joined their recent relationship and did not wear a mind shield, so they were found?


    Tianqi''s eyes flickered, and he immediately thought of the key point.


    Daken looked at the apocalypse.


    "Are you the Apocalypse?"


    "Obvious."


    Apocalypse smiled and said, "I originally wanted to visit you some time ago."


    "Visit? Hehe, you are really friendly."


    "I''ve always been kind to the strong, and appreciate what your family has done for mutants."


    "Appreciate? Most people say admiration."


    Charles jokes about the apocalypse.


    "Just admiring it, but if you kill humanity, then I really admire it. I admire that you have the same vision as me."


    "I''m sorry, we really can''t talk, so let''s forget about visiting or something."


    "This can''t be done, I have already made a plan." Tian Qi shook his head, his eyes flickered, and smiled: "And you just delivered to the door..."


    Hearing this, Charles was shocked.


    But before he could take back his ability, he felt a powerful spiritual force penetrated Daken''s head and got into his brain.


    how is this possible?


    Charles exclaimed in his heart, and then his body froze, and his beautiful lake-like eyes were eroded by the extreme darkness.


    The next second, Charles lost control of his body.


    "This ability is simply the ability of God."


    Feeling Charles'' ability, Apocalypse exclaimed, and then he used Charles'' body to use the brainwave machine to start feeling the world.


    Meanwhile, Emma and Jean immediately discover the apocalypse of the invasion.


    "Quick! Turn off the brainwave machine! Something''s wrong with Charles!"


    Emma said coldly, the power of the mind poured out, penetrated into Charles'' mind, and then said: "He was invaded by Apocalypse, and Apocalypse wants to use Charles'' ability to destroy mankind!"


    "The brain wave mechanism can''t be turned off! It''s under control!"


    Hank McCoy said anxiously.


    Logan popped his claws, and Remy LeBeau also had a few cards on his fingertips, ready to destroy the brainwave machine.


    "Jin! Help Charles drive Apocalypse out with me!"


    Emma said coldly, and the palpitating spiritual power poured out and began to help Charles fight against the apocalypse.


    And Qin, who was on the side, was even more nervous, recalling some bad pictures, his eyes trembled violently, as if he would release his true power at any time.


    But after this period of control and contact, Jean still controlled her abilities, took a deep breath, mobilized her strength, and also began to help Charles.


    When two powerful forces poured in and fought against the power of the apocalypse, they found the consciousness of Charles who was sealed in the corner of his mind.


    The next second, in Apocalypse''s pity expression, the three worked together to drive Apocalypse out of Charles'' mind.


    The darkness in his eyes quickly faded, Charles quickly took off his brainwave machine helmet, took a deep breath, and said to everyone: "I found him, in a pyramid in the Egyptian desert."


    Having said that, he will pass the position of Apocalypse to others through his ability.


    "no need."


    Clark shook his head, looked at Charles worriedly, and said, "Since he found you, he definitely won''t stay there and wait for us to pass."


    Possessing space ability, Apocalypse can shift his position at any time.


    "That''s right." Nick Fury groaned and said: "Be vigilant and get ready, I will start to investigate the people inside the planet, maybe Apocalypse has sent someone to sneak into the interior of the planet."


    "I''ll help."


    Joe Al said with a smile.


    Clark said solemnly: "Tell me where you found Apocalypse, and I''ll see if I can find anything."


    "I see."


    Charles responded, pressing **** his aching eyebrows.


    "I''m going to contact people on Earth and ask them to help find the trail of the apocalypse, and let them be alert to this crisis."


    Hank McCoy, who manages Kent''s foreign affairs, pondered.


    Eric''s eyes flashed with cold light, and said, "Then, let''s all act."


    No matter whether he is apocalypse or not, as long as he dares to appear in front of him, as long as he dares to do something to Kent Star, there will only be one fate!


    The crowd began to act.


    They are like a sophisticated machine, each exerting its own capabilities.


    It must not take long to find Apocalypse, and even discover Apocalypse''s plan.


    ��


    Meanwhile, on Earth.


    Apocalypse took the three of Daken out of the pyramid and appeared in a small town on the edge of Egypt.


    The next second when Apocalypse lost control of Charles, he had already made up his mind and decided to start his plan.


    It took a long time to prepare his plan. He originally decided to implement his plan in the near future, and then delaying it would increase the exposure record of his plan.


    Especially after he experienced Charles'' ability, he was more decisive than everyone imagined.


    "here is?"


    Daken looked around curiously.


    "This is the gathering place I built, and here are our people!"


    Apocalypse said lightly, spread his arms, and quickly flew to the sky of the town.


    "My followers, the war to change the world... has begun!"


    Apocalypse''s voice fell from the sky and spread throughout the town.


    And following his words, he stretched out his hand and shook it, and the town below seemed to have undergone long-term erosion, cracks appeared, and then in a blink of an eye, all shattered and turned into sand.


    Whether it was a building or a car on the road, it turned into flying sand, and the manipulation of Apocalypse covered the entire sky, like a sea of ??sand falling from the sky, then condensed together under his feet, and then turned into a piece of buildings.


    a huge door.


    It was a golden-colored door that was hundreds of meters high and tens of meters wide.


    And with the huge door as the center, there are dozens of small doors several meters high.


    The people in the town did not panic when they watched this scene.


    Because they are all followers of the apocalypse, they are all mutants, and this town is their disguise.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, the three Daiken were shocked.


    This is the first time that Apocalypse has shown his abilities in front of them.


    Before, they just knew that Apocalypse had enhanced ability to activate a person, and abilities like teleportation.


    This ability is the first time they have seen it.


    All the followers of Apocalypse are gathering here towards the gate, and Apocalypse appears in the center of the gate after falling down a bit.


    He looked at the mutants who quickly gathered to one side below, and showed a satisfied smile.


    These people will follow him to start a new era.


    "If it wasn''t for human beings who betrayed me and sealed me in the earth, now this is the center of the universe."


    In his view, as long as there is his leadership, there is no doubt about it.


    Now, he just wants to fix the mistakes of the year and put the world back on track.


    With a thought, blue-purple light curtains appeared in those doors, which were the spatial doors leading to all parts of the world.


    Looking at the thousands of mutants below, Apocalypse''s majestic voice sounded again.


    "Go through this door and destroy your goals!"


    After the words fell, those mutants took action and ran to different doors one by one, and when dozens of mutants entered a door, that door would disappear.


    In this way, when almost half of the mutants present disappeared, only the last door remained.


    That''s the gate to the star of Kent.


    With a thought, a huge light curtain covered the gate, and a huge portal appeared in front of everyone.


    "Follow us now! Make a change and change the world!"


    Apocalypse''s icy voice sounded, he quickly fell from the air, stood in front of everyone, beckoned to the three of Daken, and rushed over with the three of them, and after they rushed over, the rest of the mutants rushed forward. enter.


    Passing through the door of light, they appeared in the only city of Kent Star - Kent City.


    A portal suddenly appeared in the city, and people on the street were stunned, but instead of panicking, they were very curious.


    But after a large number of people kept pouring in from the portal, the expressions of the people on the street changed.


    This is very wrong!


    But as mutants, they all have the ability, even if their ability is not suitable for fighting, when more and more people pour in from the portal, they are also ready to fight!


    This is their homeland, it''s their country, and if these people want to do anything, they won''t allow it!


    At this moment, Joe El, who was monitoring the entire planet and noticed the moment the portal appeared, had already controlled various electronic devices in the city and issued an alert, and began to guide people to begin to Take refuge in the distance, dividing a large area around the portal into a dangerous area where war is about to occur.


    "Citizens please leave here and follow the instructions to evacuate. There will be super police and X-Men in charge of dealing with it!"


    "Citizens please leave here and follow the instructions to evacuate. There will be super police and X-Men in charge of dealing with it!"


    "Citizens please get out of here..."


    The alarm sounded over and over again, but none of the citizens of Kent City left. Instead, they were ready to fight after knowing that these people were indeed enemies.


    They didn''t want to spoil the happy life they had managed to achieve.


    They have to protect their homes with their own hands.


    The transmitted rays of light kept appearing, but it was Joe El who transmitted the super police and the X-Men.


    They were like a wall between the residents of Kent and the enemy.


    People from both sides kept appearing, and finally after Apocalypse''s portal disappeared, Apocalypse looked at the super cops and X-Men standing in front of him, as well as more and more Kent citizens, his face flashed with admiration. color.


    These are their mutants!


    Although they are enemies now, it doesn''t prevent him from admiring them.


    On the other side, Charles and Eric, as well as the school''s X-Men, watched with excitement at the scene of not a single citizen retreating and sharing the same hatred with them, and even had a feeling of tears in their eyes!


    And Nick Fury, who was at the headquarters of the Super Police Station, watched this scene through the screen, his eyes were full of shock, and he even had the urge to rush up himself.


    This situation is nothing short of miraculous!


    But that''s the Kent star, and that''s how they''re cohesive now!

 Chapter 534： get out

    "Father of Superheroes (


    The scene was silent, as if a world-destroying storm was brewing, accumulating its own strength to destroy the world completely.


    Apocalypse flew slowly and came to the sky above his own camp. With a smile on his face, he said to Charles and the others in an extremely confident tone: "Are you here to visit my god?"


    As soon as the words came out, the people of Kent star looked at each other in dismay.


    Why does this person seem to have a bad head.


    "My name is Tianqi, the ancestor of mutants, and the **** of mutants! Accept my rule with respect, and I will become your god! I will bring you unprecedented prosperity! And you will also become the chosen people of God! "


    Following Tian Qi''s words, a terrifying aura spread from Tian Qi.


    Strong!


    Charles and Eric looked at each other.


    But if that''s the case, it''s not invincible.


    Although they may not be able to beat...


    But they have a brother and a father!


    With backers and support, their confidence is enough!


    Moreover, even without the support of Clark and Mike, they are confident to defeat Apocalypse!


    Because they are not alone or a group of people fighting, they are a country!


    Just as Eric sneered and was about to sneer at Apocalypse, voices rang out.


    "Bah! Accept your rule! You thought you were Lord Mike Kent!?"


    "Don''t come when we''re suffering, come when we''re living in peace, how dare you call yourself a **** like this shit?"


    "We''re already in a prosperous world! Hurry up and bow down at Kent''s feet, you bastards!"


    "Also full of respect! I''ll give you a piece of shit, believe it or not!"


    "Lord Kent, eternal god!"


    "Get out of here! You are not welcome here!"


    The voices are messy, but they are all expressing their anger and disdain.


    In the end, all the sounds come together.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    "Get out!"


    "��"


    The shocking sound waves seemed to overturn the entire world and shoot down Tianqi, the ancestor of the mutant who claimed to be a god, from the sky.


    Apocalypse looked at everyone below indifferently, and there was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    He never thought that he would become the new master here without a fight.


    If he wants to become a **** again, he must step on the stairs paved with blood and corpses.


    "Then let''s fight!"


    Apocalypse said coldly.


    Following his voice, the mutants he brought used their abilities to pounce around.


    These men are his handpicked soldiers, each of whom has been inspired by his potential, and whose abilities are suited to combat.


    Although there are many people in Kent, and they are still coming from afar, most of the citizens'' abilities are not suitable for fighting, which is one of the reasons why Apocalypse chose to go to war without hesitation.


    Looking at the rushing enemy, Charles and Eric roared.


    "Kent Star! Assemble!"


    With the roar of the two, the people of Kent star roared, and people rushed up with a roar.


    The two sides roared and rushed towards each other, like two ocean waves that were about to slap together and shatter their bones.


    All kinds of abilities appear...


    Fire, frost, wind, shadow, clone, scream...


    The entire battlefield became fantastic.


    Looking at this scene, everyone''s blood seemed to be on fire.


    Outside the battlefield, Nick Fury, who was in the super police station, calmed down immediately after his blood boiled a little.


    As the super-powered police chief of Kent Star, protecting Kent Star is one of his most important responsibilities. Although the current picture is exciting, he still has to do what he should do.


    So, he said calmly: "Start attacking, use weapons."


    Although each mutant''s ability has merit, in the face of such a war, if the ability does not reach the level of Eric and Charles, it is fundamental to want to change the direction of a war. impossible things.


    Therefore, weapons are still very useful, especially weapons against mutants.


    Following Nick Fury''s order, the super-powered police officers who were still concentrating their strength and using their abilities in the last second immediately took out their weapons and aimed their guns at the enemies. At the same time, on the building in the distance There were also a large number of gunmen.


    Seeing this scene, the arrogance of the rushing enemies stagnated, and some people couldn''t help but scold.


    Shameless!


    It''s mutants who decide to win or lose by their ability! What weapon?


    A thought flashed through his mind, and a large number of bullets were shot at them.


    They all used their abilities to evade, but some people were still shot by bullets.


    Just when those who were hit were about to scream, they found that there was no blood in the wound.


    "what happened?"


    When they were wondering, they felt that the power in their bodies was rapidly fading, and they became ordinary people.


    "Damn it! It''s a purification potion! It''s shameless!"


    A cry of exclamation sounded, and the mutants under Tianqi''s face were in a state of disbelief.


    This thing is too restrained for them, but what makes him even more angry is that it is mutants who use these weapons!


    It''s disgusting too!


    Even using weapons developed by humans to deal with mutants!


    But looking at this scene, the people on Kent star felt very normal.


    Because on Kent, the super SWAT police have purification weapons, which can effectively reduce losses and casualties when arresting some mutant criminals.


    And after the mutant criminals are caught, they will continue to use purification potions to suppress the opponent''s ability.


    This way criminals are better managed.


    Looking at the enemies who were suppressed by the super police using purification weapons in a short period of time, the people on Kent star sneered.


    Deserved!


    That''s how these **** enemies should be treated.


    "This is the purification weapon?"


    Apocalypse said lightly, his eyes flickered, invisible power appeared quietly, and all the weapons showed traces, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into sand and slipped from the hands of the super police.


    In an instant, the rain of purification bullets dissipated.


    Looking at this scene, the super police officers were stunned, and the X-Men were also shocked.


    "Whose ability is this, Apocalypse''s? Or someone else''s?"


    Eric frowned.


    "It should be apocalypse."


    Charles said, his eyes flashing cold light, and said, "I''m going to use my ability."


    Hearing this, Qin, who was standing beside him, gave him a worried look and said, "I will watch you with Emma."


    The previous incident of Apocalypse invading Charles'' brain through a brainwave machine really scared them, causing Charles to dare not use his abilities until now, for fear of being invaded by Apocalypse again.


    but now��


    Charles looked at the surrounding Kent citizens and decided to use his abilities.


    If there is no purification weapon to suppress the enemy, these ordinary citizens who refuse to retreat will definitely be accidentally injured.


    This is what he doesn''t want to see.


    so��


    Charles'' eyes flashed and he used his abilities.


    The power of the mind spread to the entire battlefield, and began to invade the heads of one enemy after another, and control them.


    Obviously, the Apocalypse party has not exaggerated enough to equip everyone with a mind shield, after all, this thing is also a very rare thing.


    At this moment, Apocalypse''s eyes, who noticed the situation, flickered.


    Last time, when Charles completely released his abilities, he could invade Charles through the brain wave machine, and indirectly controlled Charles by controlling the brain wave machine. Now he can''t do it.


    This ability...


    Apocalypse murmured, and his heart was full of desire for Charles'' ability.


    If he can get Charles'' ability, he will get the last piece of the puzzle for his perfect ability.


    "Go on, it''s your turn to show up!"


    Apocalypse looked at his three knights.


    Before he finished speaking, Daken, who couldn''t hold back for a long time, pounced straight on Logan.


    His goal is only Logan, and he has been strengthened to become a death knight, and he has absolute confidence to crush Logan.


    And Logan looked at Daken who was rushing towards him, and was also furious.


    Although he has only just met this son, he basically has no feelings, and even because of some of Daken''s actions, he still hates him very much, but this does not mean that after he sees Daken and Apocalypse getting together, there is no fluctuation in his heart.


    "Want to kill me? Then try it!"


    Logan drank coldly and greeted Daken.


    Daken grinned, and at the moment of contact with Logan, when their claws left a wound on each other''s body, his body seemed to suddenly swell a little, at a speed far exceeding Logan''s and strength, and stabbed Logan''s abdomen with a claw.


    Seeing this, Logan roared angrily, Edman''s claws cut off with cold light, and after cutting off Daken''s claws, he cut to Daken''s waist.


    ��!


    A **** wound appeared, and Daken kicked Logan out.


    The father and son stood opposite each other, like two wolves vying for each other.


    Daken pointed to the wound on Logan''s body. Logan looked down and noticed that the recovery of the wound was much slower. He snorted softly and pulled out the bone spur inserted in his abdomen.


    "This is your new power?"


    "More than that."


    Daken grinned, the bone spikes cut off by Logan were just words, and had grown out again.


    More resilience!


    Logan whispered in his heart.


    And also got the ability to curb his self-healing.


    Even strength and physical strength have been greatly improved.


    Apart from Daken''s claws that were not as sharp as his, Daken''s other abilities had already overwhelmed him.


    "Old man, you are really going to die this time!"


    Daken grinned, roared angrily, and charged up again.


    Logan''s eyes sank, and when he was about to meet him, cards flew over one after another.


    "Boom!"


    With a crackling sound, Daken was knocked out.


    Gambit pressed his hat and walked to Logan''s side, saying, "You won''t blame me for the shot, right?"


    During the brief battle between Deacon and Logan, he keenly noticed the condition of Logan''s wound. As an old friend, he immediately guessed the problem that Logan encountered.


    Rogan grinned, looked at Daken who got up, and said coldly, "Don''t kill this kid!"


    "understood!"


    Gambit replied with a smile, stretched out his hand and swung it, and a long vibrating gold stick appeared in his hand.


    Since establishing a friendly relationship with Wakanda, these old X-Men have received gifts from T''Challa because of Orolo.


    "two?"


    Daiken pouted and said, "Do you want to call some more old people?"


    "Wow, his mouth stinks as much as yours!"


    Remy LeBeau looked at Logan and laughed, the long stick in his hand appeared a glamorous pink, and looked at Daken who was rushing, and slammed into the ground.


    In an instant, the ground cracked, and a stream of pink energy rushed towards Daken like a fast-growing vine.


    "Ha ha!"


    Logan smiled happily and rushed towards Daken.


    And just as the three were fighting, Allen, the Knight of Famine, also rushed into the super police.


    He didn''t want to stare at Logan like Deaken.


    His goal is to reduce the enemy''s combat effectiveness as much as possible.


    I saw him rushing into the crowd, his pure black eyes lit up slightly, and he used his ability.


    Immediately, with him as the center, people within a radius of hundreds of meters felt that their physical and mental strength were rapidly draining, as if an invisible beast devoured them.


    Devour Strengthen!


    Allen''s quickness strengthened his body.


    Seeing this scene, the surrounding super police immediately launched an attack on him.


    But Allen smiled faintly, and the energy absorbed by him turned into a protective shield to block the attack for him.


    A few seconds later, the super-powered police officers within 100 meters passed out one by one like cut wheat.


    "call!"


    Allen took a deep breath and rushed towards the most densely packed super police again.


    But this time, after he rushed in, a man with silver hair and a mask on his face quickly stepped back after feeling the power flowing in his body, while shouting: "Get out of his surroundings! He can absorb our strength!"


    Although his response was quick, many people fell to the ground after absorbing their energy when they left.


    Upon seeing this, Matekai, Sunset Red and Ashima appeared beside Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, what should we do now?"


    They are now the captain of the super police, and they are deeply trusted by Nick Fury. After the apocalypse appeared, they were sent to the battlefield as soon as possible.


    "Such a wide range..."


    Asma also had a headache.


    "It''s not just us here."


    Kakashi said a word and grinned at the X-Men. Seeing that Scott and Orolo had noticed this and started to attack, he smiled lightly and said, "Leave them here, let''s go. Against the others!"


    The three nodded and left quickly.


    The next second, lightning fell from the sky to Allen, and the red laser light also fell on Allen.


    For a time, the lightning and the red light seemed to devour Allen.


    Allen was shocked, but after seeing that his energy shield could block the attack of the two, he was relieved and rushed towards the others against the attack of the two.


    Seeing this, Orolo and Scott snorted coldly, and the attack became a bit more violent, pinning Allen in place.


    "Emma, ??keep others away from this person!"


    After Scott pressed the communicator to speak, the spiritual power of Emma, ??who had been guarding Charles and alerted to the apocalypse, appeared on the battlefield.


    For a time, the battlefield became more and more chaotic.

 Chapter 535： 4th knight

    "Father of Superheroes (


    The psychic powers of Charles and Emma are silently changing the entire battlefield.


    Take control of your enemies and guide your allies.


    Apocalypse looked at everything in front of him, and watched his side being suppressed at a terrifying speed, but he didn''t panic at all.


    He observed the battlefield, watched the performance of the X-Men, watched the performance of his subordinates, and made a secret evaluation in his heart.


    "Walter!"


    Suddenly, Apocalypse gave a low voice and pointed to the direction where Charles was.


    "Roar!"


    Walter, who was raging on the battlefield, let out a low voice, lowered his head, and rushed towards where Charles was.


    Boom!


    He was like a huge human-shaped tank, smashing everything in front of him and hitting his target irresistibly.


    Seeing this, Bobby the Iceman blocked Walter''s sprinting path, and after aiming his hands at Walter, two blasts of frost energy sprayed toward Walter.


    The road froze, the temperature suddenly dropped a bit, and a layer of frost appeared on Walter, and it kept getting thicker.


    But Walter, who was running wildly, did not stop.


    The ice layer on his body continued to crack, and after a slight slowdown in his speed, he continued to rush towards his target violently.


    "what!"


    Bobby roared, the rush of frost energy seemed to freeze the air, and icicles flying backwards appeared on Walter.


    Walter, who was frozen into an ice sculpture, paused.


    Seeing this scene, Bobby breathed a sigh of relief.


    Kaka!


    A crisp crack sounded, and the frozen Walter broke free from the ice. Amidst the splashing ice powder, he moved again.


    The target is still Charles!


    He won''t stop until he hits the target.


    In his eyes, Bobby became a stumbling block that was about to be crushed.


    Bobby''s eyes narrowed, and when Walter was about to bump into him, a rapidly spreading layer of ice appeared under his feet.


    As soon as he moved, he slid away instantly, his hands stretched out to the ground, and ice thorns taller than a person appeared from the ground, stabbing at Walter from all kinds of creepy angles.


    but��


    Bang bang bang!


    All the ice thorns that fell on Walter were all smashed into ice powder, and Walter''s charge continued.


    Suddenly, a fiery pillar of fire shot at Walter.


    But...it didn''t work at all!


    Walter roared through the pillar of fire and crashed into John the Burning Man.


    John the Burning Man looked at Walter unwillingly, and the pillar of fire suddenly disappeared.


    But the next second, a huge fireball flew towards Walter.


    boom!


    Walter tore the fireball apart, with a little spark, like a flame demon, and continued to sprint with unabated power. Even because of the distance of the sprint, Walter''s aura became more and more terrifying.


    Seeing that John was about to be smashed into pieces, the phantom cat Kitty emerged from the ground beside John and put her hand on John''s feet.


    In the next instant, Walter, like a fierce beast, passed through John''s body, as if John had become a phantom.


    In this regard, Walter did not care, but continued to rush to Charles, who was not far from him.


    "Stop him! Don''t let him interfere with the professor!"


    With Bobby''s roar, a tall metal man rushed towards Walter.


    It''s Peter the Steelers!


    He was silent, but without hesitation, he used his body to stand in front of Walter.


    "boom!"


    There was a loud explosion, and a violent shock wave swept around with the two at the center.


    Walter, who was running wildly, paused slightly, and the ground beneath the steel man''s feet shattered inch by inch.


    The next moment, Walter ran wildly again, and continued to charge forward against the steel man.


    ����!


    The road cracked, two ravines appeared under the steel man''s feet, and a depression appeared where he and Walter''s body were in contact.


    "Ahhh!"


    Peter roared, kicking his legs **** the ground until his legs sank into the ground.


    But... he stopped.


    Walter, who was running, stopped.


    Walter looked down at the steel man with half of his body submerged in the soil, a little surprised.


    The next second, he bent down and pinched the steel man''s head, throwing it at Charles as a weapon.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Eric, who had been guarding against the apocalypse, finally shot.


    He raised his hand and aimed at Walter. After the invisible force took over the flying steel man, he put it aside, stretched out his hand, and a large amount of metal flew over and surrounded Walter.


    Looking at the metal floating around his body, Walt was startled, and when he was about to rush out, Eric held it in his palm, and the metal was trapped inside at an extremely fast speed, turning into a huge solid ball. .


    With a flick of Eric''s palm, the huge iron ball flew towards Apocalypse.


    Apocalypse''s eyes flashed, and the iron ball surrounding Walter turned into sand and scattered from the sky.


    "boom!"


    Walter smashed at the foot of Apocalypse.


    "Pooh!"


    Walter spit out a mouthful of sand, stood up from the ground shaking his head, glanced at Eric a little scared, and rushed out in a different direction.


    Seeing this, the four Bobbys greeted him again.


    Apocalypse looked at Charles and Eric opposite and showed a smile.


    "You guys are really nice."


    Charles snorted coldly at the same time, exchanged glances, and Charles'' voice sounded in Eric''s mind.


    "Where''s Clark? Why hasn''t he come yet?"


    "There are a lot of mutants appearing all over the world, attacking the governments of various countries, and Clark is dealing with those people, it will take a little time."


    "Apocalypse..." Charles murmured, and then said: "How about letting Emma go to the brainwave room and use the brainwave machine to control the enemies on Earth? This will free Clark and the Avengers."


    From just now until now, he has been using his abilities, even if he has controlled more than half of the enemy now, Tian Qi has not controlled him like last time, so he has this idea.


    "No, it''s risky!" Eric said quickly: "You forgot the last time Apocalypse controlled you through the brainwave machine? If Emma is controlled by him, it will be troublesome, I doubt he can control the last time. You are because of the brainwave machine."


    Charles was silent.


    It is indeed possible.


    "Then call daddy?"


    Charles asked in a low voice.


    At this time, as long as Mike appears, the situation will change immediately.


    "No!" Eric looked solemn and shook his head: "We rely too much on Dad."


    "And we can deal with the current situation, as long as you and Emma get rid of his subordinates! We will be able to deal with him together at that time."


    This is a rare growth opportunity.


    Charles nodded thoughtfully, he looked at Emma, ??and the two nodded.


    The next moment, the spiritual power of Charles and Emma finally rushed into the battlefield without reservation.


    one, two...


    The enemies stood there like statues.


    Seeing this scene, Tian Qi sighed faintly.


    This ability, he really desires.


    But if this goes on, his other hole card will be opened.


    "No, now is not the time."


    He looked at Eric and Jean who were standing beside Charles and Emma, ??his eyes twinkling.


    The two are still by Charles'' side...


    Thinking of this, Apocalypse''s arms stretched out violently.


    Sandification!


    In an instant, centered on the apocalypse, buildings, ground, vehicles��


    Except for people, everything is transforming frantically, turning into fine sand and flying.


    Seeing this, Eric narrowed his eyes and said to Qin, "You protect them!"


    The battlefield is very chaotic now, and all kinds of strange attacks are flooding the battlefield. If the enemy uses his ability to appear beside the two, it will be very dangerous for them who are concentrating on dealing with a large number of enemies.


    Qin nodded, the invisible mind power spread around, as long as there was an abnormality, it would immediately form a defense.


    The sand became more and more, and in just a short time, they were in the desert.


    Apocalypse flew in mid-air, looking at Eric who was also flying, smiled faintly, the whole desert seemed to come alive, under the control of Apocalypse, began to attack the super police and the residents of Kent star.


    Seeing this scene, Eric cursed angrily, stretched out his hand, and a large number of black particles poured out from the ground below them, rushing toward the sky like a sea of ??sand.


    "Metal?"


    Tianqi squinted his eyes, a little surprised, he reached out to the black sand sea, trying to convert them into sand, but unexpectedly, he failed.


    Is it because of magnetism?


    Apocalypse whispered in his heart, and after seeing Eric controlling the sand sea to rush towards him, he stretched out his hand and also manipulated a large amount of sand to rush towards the black sand sea.


    "boom!"


    The black and yellow sand collided like two ocean waves, making a roar and splashing around.


    But in the next moment, those sands were strangled together like two dragons under the control of their respective masters.


    Apocalypse smiled, and when dealing with Eric, more and more sand joined the battle, and even some sand began to sneak up on Charles and Emma.


    Fortunately, Qin stayed beside them all the time, keeping the insidious sand out of the Psychic Shield.


    Suddenly, several crackling sounds sounded.


    But before the sound appeared, black shells hit the apocalypse.


    To be precise, it hit the force field of Apocalypse.


    "Boom, boom!"


    In the sound of the explosion, those black cannonballs rubbed against the force field and disappeared into flames.


    Apocalypse looked at Eric and said lightly, "You did a good job."


    This attack is indeed a bit unexpected, but it is impossible to hurt him like this.


    "good?"


    Eric snorted softly, and the magnetic bombs flew from the barrels behind him again, like a rain screen, flying towards the apocalypse at a super fast speed.


    "Boom, boom!"


    In a series of explosions, the magnetic bomb violently collided with Apocalypse''s position shield, as if turning Apocalypse into a fireball.


    After a few seconds, the attack stopped, and Tian Qi said indifferently: "Is it just like this?"


    Eric smiled lightly: "My mission has been completed."


    Apocalypse was stunned, but then he felt a line of sight falling on him.


    Looking down, I saw the mutants he brought. Except for a very small number of people with mind shields, everyone else had been controlled by Charles and Emma. Now these people are looking at him with angry eyes, Attack him at any time.


    Tianqi sighed.


    It''s an excellent ability, and he guessed that because of his relationship, the ability of the two is still reserved, otherwise it would not take such a long time to control these people.


    Looking at the battlefield again, except for the three knights who are still fighting, there is basically no battle in the entire battlefield.


    Is this war coming to an end?


    how is this possible! ?


    Apocalypse smiled lightly and said to Eric, "Did you know that I have four knights?"


    Eric froze in his heart: "What do you mean?"


    "From the beginning of the battle until now, only three knights are fighting."


    Saying that, he pointed his finger down and said slowly: "War Knight, Famine Knight, and Death Knight."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I want to say that the remaining Plague Knights are my trump cards."


    Apocalypse smiled faintly, and the voice resounded throughout the sky.


    "Have you ever seen a flower bloom?"


    bloom?


    Before Eric and the others understood what it meant, dazzling purple-red flowers suddenly kept blooming in the city.


    Each flower has a diameter of tens of meters, and each flower is like a coquettish flower of hell.


    Eric was furious, because in his vision, the whole city was shrouded in this sea of ??flowers.


    "Does it look good?" Tian Qi smiled lightly: "This is a flower planted with dreams as seeds, planted in people''s hearts, absorbing nutrients unknowingly, and helping us fulfill our dreams at critical moments."


    "grown ups!"


    With an excited cry, a woman came out of the inhabitants of Kent.


    Fair skin, a pair of peach eyes, but his face is covered with black patterns, making him look very evil and charming.


    is her?


    Eric frowned He had heard of this woman.


    Winnie, she''s famous in Kent, I heard she''s selling sweet dreams...


    So, this woman was arranged by Apocalypse? Is it the plague knight of the apocalypse?


    Eric looked at the woman coldly.


    Winnie looked up at Eric, apologetic but more determined.


    "Sorry, Lord Eric, the Kent star is very good, but you are really not suitable to be the leaders here."


    "If you are willing to surrender to Lord Apocalypse, we will be very happy."


    Eric took a deep breath and responded with action.


    Reaching out and holding it, the black sand rushed towards Plague Knight Winnie.


    Now, in his eyes, this woman is more disgusting than Apocalypse!


    But Apocalypse stretched out his hand, and a large amount of sand gathered under Winnie''s feet, sending Winnie into the air and by his side.


    In the next moment, Tian activated his force field to protect Winnie.


    "Winnie, let''s get started."


    Winnie nodded, looking at the swaying sea of ??flowers below, her eyes fascinated.


    She hid here for a long time and worked hard for the upcoming scene for a long time.


    "Bloom out!"


    Following Winnie''s voice, the sea of ??dream flowers swaying below paused for a while, and then the dream flowers burst open, turning into blue-purple energy, occupying the entire city like a dense fog.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Looking at the bursting dream flowers, Apocalypse praised, and Winnie was shaking with excitement.


    Blue energy is pervasive, and the eyes of the residents of Kent and the super-special police officers gradually turned blue-purple after being invaded by these energies.


    They were assimilated by Winnie''s dreams, they indulged in Winnie''s dreams, and then, like sleepwalking, lost their focus and looked at Eric.

 Chapter 536： counterattack, fusion

    "Father of Superheroes (


    A strange blue-purple mist enveloped the entire city of Kent, as thick as the substance.


    Those mists are pervasive, even if you close your breath and hide in the room, it is useless.


    They burrow into people''s bodies, rush into people''s minds, pull people into dreams, and manipulate people''s behavior.


    Plague Knight Winnie has been preparing for this for a long time.


    Those customers who entered her store were planted by her with the seeds of dreams, and they absorbed enough nutrients for a long time, and eventually became the plague of dreams today.


    Yes, it''s a plague, and that''s why she''s called the Plague Rider.


    She looked fascinatedly at what was happening in front of her, looked at the people who were manipulated by her and turned into blue-purple eyes, and showed a smile.


    There are very few people who can block her ability, especially under this concentration, as long as you are affected, if there is a trance, it will drag you into the dream, and those who are dragged into the dream are also strengthening this common greatness. ''s dream.


    If you want to drag everyone out of the dream, unless you control the dream and defeat her who is now protected by Apocalypse, or directly smash the millions, not the dream woven by millions of people.


    But who can do this?


    With a slightly trembling voice, Winnie said, "Finally, I can finally do something for your lord."


    Every day, for this plan, she satisfies all kinds of dreams of those people, even some dreams that make her feel extremely disgusting.


    But it''s all worth it...


    She looked at Apocalypse beside her, her eyes full of admiration and respect.


    Apocalypse smiled lightly and said to Eric, "What are you going to do? Kill these people?"


    Eric stared coldly at the apocalypse, and the sand sea below them began to vibrate.


    When he looked down, the coldness in his eyes seemed to freeze the air.


    One after another, even if some strong-willed people can temporarily resist the invasion of the plague of dreams, they will still be pulled in by the ever-increasing dream state.


    The dream composed of so many people seems to have turned this huge dream into a dream monster that constantly devours people.


    And now, except for him, who was protected by the force field, and Charles and Emma, ??who were temporarily safe under the protection of Jean, everyone else was pulled in by the dream.


    Can only energy fields isolate these energies? "


    Eric understood in his heart, and then his expression changed when he saw the pair of blue-purple blank eyes looking at the three Qin people, and even after some people''s hands had already lit up with the light of using their abilities.


    At the same time, Charles and Emma also looked a little ugly after feeling that their power was driven out of the minds of those enemies by a unified force.


    "Are you going to attack?"


    Emma snorted coldly.


    "No, it will damage the brains of those people."


    Without thinking about it, Charles rejected Emma''s proposal.


    Qin said anxiously, "Why don''t I try it?"


    "no!"


    Charles pursed his lips and said, "You will be affected."


    "But there has to be a solution."


    Qin is ready to use her full strength to cooperate with her second personality.


    At this moment, the voice of Apocalypse rang.


    "Oh, it seems that you can''t do it, so surrender to me, become my subordinate, and let''s create a new world together."


    The four of Eric didn''t say a word, but their eyes became colder.


    Seeing this, Tian Qi said lightly: "It''s a pity, I really appreciate you coming."


    After the words fell, various attacks flew towards the three of Charles, and Eric also roared and rushed towards Apocalypse.


    At the same time, not far from the three of them, a pair of eyes turned red.


    Suddenly, Joe El quietly appeared in front of Charles and the others. In the new year, a shield formed by the light of the stars protected them from the next attack.


    "Don''t worry, Nick Fury''s counterattack is coming."


    Joe El said lightly and smiled.


    "Frey? Is he all right? He''s not under control?"


    "It''s under control, but what he prepared in advance is going to work now."


    As soon as the voice fell, a large amount of white mist emerged from every corner of the city.


    "This is... purifying the mist?"


    Charles looked at this scene and exclaimed.


    "Yes."


    Joe El smiled and said: "Nick Fury was afraid of the current situation, so after he came to Kent Star, after he had permission, he quietly arranged these purification mists in Kent City, as long as he encountered a large number of purifying mists. These fogs would come in handy in situations where people are being controlled or in other large-scale war situations."


    Sure enough, as the purification mist quickly appeared and spread to the whole city, those who inhaled the purification mist immediately lost their abilities and became ordinary people. What made everyone even more unexpected was that these purification mists It started to purify those blue-purple energy.


    "Puff, puff!"


    When the purification mist purifies the dream energy that dragged everyone into a dream, the people who inhaled the purification mist fell to the ground.


    They weren''t hurt, they were just still sleeping.


    This sudden change made Eric smile.


    They had already decided to call for help.


    but now��


    "Nick Fury, the sly old fox!"


    Emma couldn''t help but praise.


    And Apocalypse and Winnie''s faces were also extremely difficult to see.


    "This is impossible!"


    Winnie screamed in a low voice.


    Apocalypse watched the subordinates he brought to the ground, and then watched his knight lose his ability and fainted on the ground, he said coldly: "A bunch of trash."


    "what?"


    Winnie thought she heard it wrong and looked at the apocalypse in disbelief.


    But in the next instant, she was thrown out of Apocalypse''s protective force field, and her chin fell from the air.


    "Snapped!"


    Like a puddle of mud, Winnie became a corpse.


    In this regard, Tian Qi didn''t even bother to look at it.


    Waste is waste.


    After preparing for so long, it was resolved so easily by the other party. What is the use of him asking them?


    "Sure enough, people can only rely on themselves..."


    With the murmur, Apocalypse''s eyes turned white, and the entire desert under his feet began to dance, with terrifying power, flying towards Eric and the others like bullets.


    Covering the sky, at this moment there is only flying yellow sand, and the whole world has become a field of sand.


    At this moment, a ray of light flashed in the sand.


    The next moment, a figure quietly appeared in the shield of Joe El and Qin.


    It''s the apocalypse!


    The four in the shield were startled.


    Apocalypse patted Emma with one hand and grabbed Charles with the other.


    Emma was shocked and immediately turned into a diamond form.


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, Emma was shot and flew out, hitting Qin''s shield.


    "Charles!"


    Qin screamed in surprise, and the invisible thought power entangled towards Tianqi.


    But...too late!


    Apocalypse still caught Charles.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his heart was filled with happiness.


    Charles was a very important piece of the puzzle in his vision of his abilities.


    As long as Charles has the ability, coupled with his strengthening ability, he can instantly wipe out all human beings, and even dominate the people of the whole world, he can be called a real god!


    The energy stance appeared, and a layer of blue-violet light representing the ability of the apocalypse space began to flash. He was going to take Charles out of here, and then complete the self-transfer, and then get Charles'' ability.


    Looking at the two who were about to disappear, Jyn screamed, and terrifying power poured out of her body, and Eric was also coming here.


    But it was still too late.


    At this moment, a golden door quietly appeared inside Apocalypse''s protective cover, and then a foot landed on Apocalypse''s face in a violent gesture, kicking it out.


    "boom!"


    He smashed Qin''s psychic shield and slammed into Joe El''s starlight shield.


    Joe El''s eyes flickered, and the shield formed by the light of the stars disappeared with his figure.


    There is no need to stay here, because Mike is here.


    But the whole city needs his protection.


    Apocalypse''s face was gloomy, and the face that was shattered by a kick quickly healed, and at the same time, he used the energy field to protect himself again.


    "Dad!"


    Charles looked at Mike who came out of the portal, screamed in surprise, then touched his head and said, "I''m worried about you."


    "You did a good job."


    Mike nodded to Charles and Eric who fell from the air, and praised.


    In the next moment, Mike disappeared in place, suddenly appeared beside Apocalypse, and kicked Apocalypse who wanted to teleport away again, interrupting Apocalypse''s transmission.


    Boom, boom!


    Apocalypse is like a bowling ball thrown away, rubbing the ground and flying for hundreds of meters.


    But before he could get up, Mike had appeared above his head, stepping on him like a sharp arrow.


    "boom!"


    The sand sea under Tianqi seemed to burst open, terrifying sand waves splashed all around, and Mike stepped on Tianqi and rushed directly into the ground.


    Suddenly, Sha Hai seemed to be alive, and the whole body boiled.


    "Ah!"


    With the roar of extreme anger, a vortex of sand appeared where the two fell into.


    "boom!"


    With the sand river sprayed out, Mike was knocked out.


    The next moment, Apocalypse appeared in mid-air with the entire sand sea.


    The sand kept changing shape under his control, as if to devour and chew Mike.


    "Heh." Mike laughed lightly and scolded: "Shameless, such a big man, you still want to kidnap other people''s children, you won''t give birth to one yourself? Or is it that you become a child when you keep changing your body. A monster that is neither male nor female?"


    Apocalypse''s face shook, but anger rose in his eyes.


    No one had ever dared to insult him like that.


    "You must be thinking, no one has ever dared to scold you like that!"


    Mike grinned: "Hey! What a coincidence! Not only did I scold you today, I also��"


    "boom!"


    Leaving the light of the card incarnate in place, Mike instantly appeared beside Apocalypse and kicked Apocalypse''s face again.


    "Beat you!"


    But this time, Apocalypse was not flown out, because Apocalypse had used a protective stance, and Mike''s attack was blocked.


    "Ah!"


    Apocalypse smiled at Mike, and a little bit of yellow sand quietly stuck to Mike.


    Mike moved his body, but was pulled down by the yellow sand, and the speed stopped slightly, but it was because of this untraceable meal that a burst of destructive primitive energy slammed into Mike''s body.


    "Whoosh!"


    Mike fell to the ground.


    But in the next moment, Mike disappeared into the air in a flash, and then appeared beside Apocalypse again.


    A burst of destructive energy shot at Mike again, Mike quickly dodged, and when Mike attacked Apocalypse again, another burst of destructive energy pushed Mike back.


    For a time, Mike seemed to have turned into a vague shadow, flashing around the apocalypse.


    "what!"


    Apocalypse screamed angrily, a large amount of destructive energy centered on him, sweeping around like a storm.


    Mike crossed his arms in front of his face, but he was still forced to retreat dozens of meters away by the energy.


    Mike looked at Apocalypse, and two hot eyes shot at Apocalypse.


    boom! boom!


    The energy splashes around and falls on the surrounding sand, directly vaporizing the sand.


    In the next moment, Mike''s thermal vision disappeared. After noticing the energy field of Apocalypse that was clinging to his body, he pouted slightly, and the biological force field was retracted and released, shaking off a layer of sand on his body.


    This thing is really hard, it is like a turtle shell, even if his fist is not in a high frequency attack, it is difficult to break, plus the destructive energy and these sand controlled by the apocalypse...


    Apocalypse is indeed a bit difficult to deal with, and he is indeed the ancestor of mutants.


    But no matter how tough he is, there is only one fate today, and that is death!


    With a murmur in his heart, a card appeared on Mike''s fingertips. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Name: Enma Sword (Enhanced 2).


    Item introduction: Contains powerful magic, the blade is extremely sharp, and the space is as fragile as a piece of paper under its blade.


    Note: cut!


    The spot of light dissipated, and a samurai sword appeared in Mike''s hand.


    The scabbard is black, but the handle is made of black and white, and the top of the handle has a relief of a Western dragon.


    This weapon from the Devil May Cry world is a weapon for cutting space, let alone after it has been strengthened once.


    Since it''s a knife, then...


    Mike raised his eyebrows, and in the vigilant eyes of Apocalypse, another card appeared on the palm of his hand, and then quickly turned into a light spot and dissipated.


    Name: Roronoa Zoro (Enhanced 2)


    Character introduction: A man who strives to become the world''s greatest swordsman, with healthy green hair as one of his hallmarks.


    Remarks: Uh, it should be this way, right?


    A man with green hair and sharp eyes flashed behind Mike.


    The physical quality of the Kryptonian, the Enma sword that cuts space, and the swordsmanship of Sauron...


    Mike grinned.


    What an interesting combination, as for the power...


    Immediately.


    Mike looked at Apocalypse with bad eyes, as if he saw a sandbag.


    Mike, who was flying in the air, pulled out the Yan Mo knife and waved it gently. A black line appeared in the space like a piece of paper was torn apart.


    Seeing this scene, Tian Qi''s eyes narrowed.


    Ding!


    Accompanied by the sound of returning to the sheath, Mike held the Yan Mo sword in front of him and disappeared in place.


    As if passing through space.


    And when Mike reappeared behind Apocalypse, there was only the space that was cut open, Apocalypse cut in half, and Mike''s whisper.


    "One-knife flow Ihe �� Lion song song!"

 ~： 537 Cage?

    "Father of Superheroes (


    "Ding!"


    The long knife was sheathed, and the cut space quickly recovered, while the corpse of Apocalypse cut in half was like two magnets attracted to each other, stuck together, and then quickly healed.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Mike raised his eyebrows.


    How is this apocalypse like a bug?


    However, that doesn''t get in the way.


    He now has a lot of moves in his mind, and he can experiment one by one.


    Mike stood with a knife, and the corners of Apocalypse''s eyes twitched wildly.


    What kind of knife is that knife?


    What is this ability?


    His energy stance is simply unstoppable!


    His eyes flickered, and he decided to leave here first.


    He felt a deadly threat from Mike.


    Mike Kent, Mike Kent��


    Is this Mike Kent?


    Apocalypse whispered in his heart.


    No wonder those few people are so afraid of this man.


    Gotta get out of here!


    Apocalypse made a decision in his heart, floating in the sand sea in the sky, submerging him like a wave.


    Want to block my view?


    Mike laughed mockingly, his eyes flashed slightly, his super vision was turned on, and he passed directly through the sand sea and looked at the apocalypse inside.


    But at this moment, blue-purple lights appeared in the sand sea, adorning the entire sand sea like stars.


    These are all portals that are being opened.


    Through which door is he going to escape?


    Let me guess this first?


    It''s...boring!


    Mike snorted coldly.


    With a thumbs-up, the Yan Mo Saber in his hand jumped out of the scabbard instantly, and when it took off, two more cards flashed away at Mike''s fingertips.


    In the next instant, two Yan Mo knives appeared again.


    click!


    Mike bit the Yan Mo sword that was first unsheathed with his mouth, and after alternately pulling out the two newly incarnated Yan Mo swords with both hands, he looked at the portal that was about to appear. After the physical quality drives the terrifying sword pressure generated when the three knives are swayed, and the ability of the Yan Mo knife itself, the dimension slash that cuts the space is combined...


    boom!


    A terrifying tornado appeared out of thin air, like a roaring dragon, between those portals.


    wind��


    Do not!


    What constitutes a tornado is not only the wind, but also the dimensional slashes that shred the space!


    The entire space was shattered in this terrifying dimensional tornado, and the shattered space fragments were flying, frantically destroying everything around them, tearing all open portals to shreds.


    Like a candle blown out by a gust of wind.


    "Three Swords, Black Rope, Dimensional Tornado!"


    Fortunately, there is no one here, and it has been turned into a desert by the apocalypse. Otherwise, if this move continues, the damage caused...


    Just thinking about it gave Mike a headache.


    Mike''s eyes flickered, looking at Apocalypse who madly escaped from that area, grinned, flashed his body, and rushed towards Apocalypse.


    Three Swords Profound Truth, Qinglong Yin, Flowing Water!


    A roaring dragon appeared out of thin air, and Mike was the sharpest point of the dragon''s head.


    Where the dragon passed, the space was broken, and a black space channel appeared in the sky, as if the entire sky was split, catching up with the apocalypse.


    Apocalypse''s face was full of shock, and even fear appeared in his eyes.


    "what!"


    He roared, gathered all his strength, and sent out destructive energy to the rushing Mike.


    The space was distorted, and the terrifying energy collided with the dragon that Mike transformed into.


    boom!


    The space is like crumpled paper, with folds and terrifying cracks, and the gust of wind generated by the collision between the two sides, like a roaring giant beast, rushes into the distance, blowing everything out. .


    sand, fog...


    This area was instantly empty.


    The four of Eric watched the battle in the distance, silently stunned.


    It seems that Apocalypse is really difficult to deal with, and their father is really angry this time because of Apocalypse''s move to arrest Charles.


    When everything was calm, Mike took down the knife in his mouth, looked down at the miserable Apocalypse, and smiled.


    "It looks like you''re not too good? How dare you provoke us?"


    Apocalypse, who was full of scars and even his arms were torn apart, gasped violently, looking at Mike in anger and even horror.


    Is this Mike Kent?


    What is he going to do now?


    Although his wounds are healing quickly and even his arms are growing rapidly, he can''t survive the next blow.


    Mike raised the knife at the second time, and Tianqi''s eyes narrowed.


    At this moment, the space in front of Tian Qi was torn apart, and three figures appeared quietly.


    But when the space was just torn apart and there was only a gap, Mike had disappeared and rushed towards the apocalypse.


    but��


    Accompanied by a gloomy laughter, a familiar and disgusting magic power quietly appeared, turning into chains of burning **** flames that wrapped around Mike.


    Is this the magic of Mephisto?


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and the three knives formed a blade curtain to cut off all the chains.


    But because of this delay, Apocalypse also recovered and avoided Mike.


    Mike narrowed his eyes, looked at the three who came out, and was slightly startled.


    The crazy Titan Thanos, the Kryptonian female warrior Fiora, and the Lord of Hell Mephisto?


    How did these three get together?


    " Thanos? Aren''t you dead?"


    Mike looked at the familiar vertical-striped purple potato and couldn''t help asking, but his eyes noticed the glove on Thanos'' left hand.


    There is a gem on that glove.


    An orange gem.


    That''s all, come back from the dead, and get new equipment?


    Thanos smiled lightly and said, "Me? Naturally, there is God''s blessing!"


    Bless you ghost!


    and many more!


    god?


    Could it be... her?


    Mike was startled, and then murmured: "It''s really nosy."


    However, it also gave him a wake-up call.


    Those beings have been watching the world.


    Shaking his head, Mike looked at the three of them: "So, the three of you appeared together... Shouldn''t you have formed a team?"


    "You''re right, Mike, you''re still so smart!"


    Injecting a large amount of power into a container, Mephisto, who was still in hell, grinned at Mike, but his eyes flashed with coldness.


    Mike glanced at Mephisto, but there was a happy expression on his face, as if he saw his relatives.


    Mephisto was startled.


    What''s with this expression?


    "Hey! Who am I talking about! Isn''t this Lao Mo! What gift did you bring this time?"


    Mike said enthusiastically, but Mephisto''s face was ashen.


    "You bastard!"


    Along with Mephisto''s roar, the burning magic power turned into mysterious runes, swept around with him as the center.


    In an instant, an enchantment that simulates a **** environment appeared.


    Mike was stunned for a while watching this scene, but he didn''t speak. Wearing a silver armor, the heroic Fiora said coldly: "Mike Kent, today is your death!"


    "My date of death?"


    Mike murmured and grinned: "Do you have a team?"


    He is Mike Kent, but he also has teammates!


    "Ah!"


    "What do you think this barrier is for?"


    Mephisto grinned.


    His enchantment is to block Mike from contacting Gu Yi and Odin. This is the cemetery he prepared for Mike. When Mike dies, he will play with Mike''s soul.


    "Are you like this?"


    Thanos turned to look at Apocalypse.


    Apocalypse looked at the hand that he had just grown, and said, "Recovered."


    "I asked you to join us before, but you refused. Look, you know how good Mike Kent is."


    Mephisto said lightly, looking at Apocalypse with disdain.


    In their team, his strength is the strongest, if the enemy is not Mike Kent, the person he hates the most, he will not form any team with these people.


    Apocalypse was silent and said, "Then, kill him!"


    Now that these people have appeared, and they have engaged in such a big battle, if Mike Kent is not killed, this time will be in vain.


    "You don''t need to say that!"


    Fiora said coldly, the armor on her body flashed with magic light, and the magic symbols flowed quickly on the armor.


    This is the armor that Mephisto forged for her with hellfire, and she paid some ''price'' to get it.


    Mike looked at the four people standing together, with three Yan Mo knives sandwiched between the fingers of one hand, and the other hand was pressing between his eyebrows, looking like he had a headache.


    "So, this is my cemetery?" After a pause, Mike grinned and said, "But you never thought about it, is this also the cage that traps you?"


    While speaking, three cards appeared on Mike''s fingertips.


    Seeing this scene, the four were shocked.


    They have noticed,


    In addition to the exaggerated power of Mike, every time he showed more outrageous abilities, a card would appear in his hand.


    What is the ability this time?


    No, no matter what ability it is, it must not be used by Mike!


    The four of them shouted angrily and rushed towards Mike.


    Just as they were about to attack Mike, the cards on Mike''s fingertips turned into light spots and dissipated.


    Name: Sakaski (permanent, enhanced 2).


    Introduction: Admiral of the Navy, owner of natural rock berry fruit, known as Akainu.


    Note: Justice! justice! justice!


    Name: Polsalino (permanent, enhanced 2).


    Introduction: Admiral of the Navy, the owner of the natural glittering fruit, known as the yellow monkey.


    Notes: Oh, it''s scary!


    Name: Kuzan (permanent, enhanced 2).


    Introduction: Admiral of the Navy, the owner of the natural frozen fruit, known as the Aokiji.


    Note: Today''s weather is very suitable for sleeping.


    Along with the embodied light spots, three figures appeared behind Mike from the virtual to the real.


    The three were wearing red, white and yellow vertical-striped suits, tall and tall, with a navy coat with the word justice written behind them.


    Since I used Zoro''s swordsmanship today, I''ll just use the characters from the One Piece world.


    That''s what Mike thought, so the three admirals of the Navy appeared.


    The moment the three appeared, they each met their opponents.


    They have been strengthened, and they are still at strengthening level 2. Compared with the original version, their strength has been greatly improved. There should be no problem with three people blocking Mephisto.


    Looking at the three people who suddenly appeared, the four Thanos were shocked.


    What is this ability?


    But before they could figure it out, the three generals each found their opponents.


    Lava, frost, and flickering golden light shone across the battlefield.


    Mike glanced at the battlefield of the three and turned his gaze to Apocalypse.


    "Now, it''s still me and you fighting!"


    No matter who it is today, he said that Apocalypse is dead, that is, it is really dead!


    Any help?


    Don''t be afraid, I have it too!


    Stop me from calling teammates?


    Don''t be afraid, I can summon helpers myself!


    Mike smiled faintly, but Apocalypse was chilled all over.


    This **** Mike Kent, he''s been eyeing him today.


    Mike bit a Yan Mo knife into his mouth again, and after holding the knife in both hands, he sneered at Tian Qi and disappeared in place.


    After solving the apocalypse, go to solve the other three people!


    But Mike also had some concerns about the **** in Thanos'' mouth.


    But no matter what, Apocalypse...he must be killed!


    The thoughts in his mind fell, and Mike disappeared in place.


    The next moment, the space was drawn with black cracks.


    For a time, the entire barrier was like doomsday.


    At the same time, outside Mephisto''s enchantment.


    Looking at the scene that suddenly happened in front of them, Eric and Charles were both furious.


    Seeing that their father was about to win, they killed three enemies and set up a magical barrier to isolate them.


    Now, is their father under siege? Is there any danger now?


    As long as they think of this, the two of them are anxious.


    "Charles, see if you can connect to Dad with your abilities!"


    "Eric, see if you can break this shit!"


    The two of them spoke out almost at the same time and then started at the same time.


    Eric stretched out his hand, and a large amount of black sand flew out. Under his control, he flew to the sky above the barrier, while Charles'' eyes narrowed and he used his abilities with all his strength. Enchantment.


    "boom!"


    A high-speed, drill-like cannonball fell from the sky, hitting the barrier like a meteorite.


    Seeing that it had no effect, Eric''s eyes flashed, he snorted softly, and pulled hard.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    He was like pulling down the entire sky. The metal drill bits formed by the metal sand that flew high in the sky, with the heat generated by friction, fell from the sky one after another like a meteor shower, constantly bombarding the enchantment.


    Finally, ten seconds later, when there were cracks in the barrier, Charles'' eyes flashed, and he said, "I''ve seen it! Dad is fine! And Apocalypse... will be killed soon!"


    Eric was relieved, but the steel meteorite hit even harder.


    A few seconds later, the barrier shattered, and everything in the barrier was exposed to the eyes of the brothers.


    There is no trace of the apocalypse, only the existence of the three Thanos, the three strangers and Mike.


    At this time, the two sides fought extremely fiercely.


    "Take me there!"


    Charles spoke to Eric and pressed Eric''s shoulder.


    Eric nodded, and after Charles protected him with his stand, he flew to Mike with Charles.


    "Walk!"


    Thanos said with a gloomy face.


    Apocalypse has been chopped up by Mike and evaporated with heat vision, and there is no point in fighting any more.


    What''s more, he has seen the two of Eric flying over.


    If the two brothers came over again, it would be difficult for them to leave.

 Chapter 538： ending

    "Father of Superheroes (


    What Thanos didn''t expect was that Mike was even more difficult to deal with than he thought, and he could summon such a powerful helper!


    And it was because of these three people that the three of them were blocked, and Mike seized the opportunity to kill Apocalypse.


    This time, instead of recruiting new players, they exposed the existence of their own team...


    As long as he thinks of this, Thanos'' face is very ugly.


    He glanced at Mike, avoiding the golden light that was bombarding like raindrops, and then glanced at Charles and Eric who were flying over. The orange gem on his left glove flashed slightly, and a strange energy swept around.


    Mike and the three admirals of the navy paused, feeling a strange force pulling their souls.


    This power only existed for a short time, and taking advantage of this time, Thanos tore open the space and left with the unwilling Fiora and the gloomy Mephisto.


    Mike''s eyes flickered, he scattered the Yan Mo Saber in his hand, nodded to the three generals who were using the moon step to stay in the air, and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    The three smiled slightly and said, "We are honored."


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and the three of them turned into light spots and dissipated, and turned into cards again.


    "dad!"


    Eric and Charles flew over and said nervously, "Are you all right?"


    "fine."


    Mike waved his hand and smiled at the two of them: "You guys dealt very well this time, especially the mist purification."


    Eric looked embarrassed: "That''s..."


    "That''s pretty good! Is it! Hahaha!"


    Charles patted Eric on the back and smiled exaggeratedly.


    Eric rolled his eyes.


    "I''ll leave it to you to clean up here. By the way, Charles, those riotous enemies on the earth, I''ll leave it to you to deal with it."


    "it is good!"


    Charles'' face straightened.


    Mike opened a portal, Eric smirked, and threw Charles out from the sky.


    "Ahhh!"


    Charles screamed through the portal and was pulled down by Eric''s ability, allowing Charles to land safely in the brainwave chamber.


    "Eric! I want to��"


    "Whoosh!"


    The portal closed, Mike rubbed his eyebrows and said to Eric, "I''ll leave it to you here."


    He looked at the part of the city that was destroyed below and had a headache.


    This city was built with great difficulty.


    He finally felt the helplessness of New York.


    "understood."


    Eric nodded and said curiously, "Dad, are you going home now?"


    "Of course we''re going on a trip!"


    Their travel plans are only halfway through.


    While talking, Mike opened the portal and disappeared.


    Eric was speechless, and finally felt the mood of the policemen who followed the superhero''s **** to clean up the battlefield.


    ��


    on the earth.


    After Clark stunned all the mutants who were making a fuss in the capital of a country, he continued to fly to the next city without a single pause.


    The appearance of these mutants represents the start of the war by the apocalypse.


    He knew very well that these mutants on Earth were just stalling him and the Avengers and other superheroes, and were just creating chaos, and the real battleground was on Kent.


    As Apocalypse thought, the chaos on the earth, they can''t just sit idly by.


    Although Clark was a little worried about the situation on Kent, as long as he remembered that his father would look at Kent, his heart that had just been suspended would come down to the bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Hey! Clark, did you miss me?"


    "Charles?" A look of joy flashed in Clark''s eyes, and then he breathed a sigh of relief: "You contact me at this time? Is the matter on Kent settled?"


    "Although the process had some ups and downs, we finally solved it."


    "Great!"


    A happy look flashed across Clark''s face.


    "It''s too early for you to be happy!"


    "?"


    "When I catch all these **** on earth, you will be happy!"


    "You kid, don''t pant so hard when you talk, where''s Dad?"


    "Go on his journey."


    Charles said sourly and helplessly, and then said, "I''m going to start work."


    When the words fell, Charles disconnected his spiritual connection.


    No one is more effective at dealing with these ordinary mutants than Charles.


    You don''t need to run back and forth, just sit in the brain wave room and you can take down the enemy.


    A few minutes later, all the enemies around the world were stunned by Charles.


    And the war is officially over.


    Although this war did not last long, the riots it caused were worldwide, and the mutants were once again pushed to the forefront.


    They can''t control the residents of Kent, but the mutants left on the earth are still under their control.


    And because of this incident, two bills that have been shelved for a long time, the superhuman (superhero) registration bill, have also been proposed by some people again.


    Of course, that''s for later.


    Now, with the war over, Clark is back in his San Francisco apartment, and the Avengers, Fantastic Four and other superheroes are enjoying their victory.


    At the same time, Mike, who was traveling, also appeared from the portal again and returned to his RV.


    Before returning, he had notified Odin and Gu Yi, told them about Thanos, and told them to be vigilant.


    However, what makes Mike care about is Thanos'' soul gem, how did Thanos get that thing?


    Because Mike just contacted Star-Lord and the others to make sure that Gamora is still alive and well.


    So, Mike is more curious about this.


    Looking at the bright eyes of one big, two small and three small, Mike smiled at them.


    "It''s done! Let''s keep traveling!"


    "Yohoo! Great! I thought we were going home!"


    Gwen let out a cheer, a look of excitement on his face.


    This time out, she hasn''t played well yet!


    "Little madman!"


    Riven smiled and poked Gwen in the forehead.


    Gwen stuck out his tongue.


    At this moment, little Lamb imitated Ruiwen, poked Gwen in the forehead, and said in a milky voice, "Little madman!"


    "You''re the little lunatic! Little lunatic Lamb!"


    Gwen teased the little guy in Rui Wen''s arms and reached out to squeeze little Lamb''s face.


    Little Lamb grinned, but when Gwen''s hand was about to touch his face, he swayed, disappeared into Riven''s arms, and appeared on the floor of the RV.


    "Sister idiot! Can''t catch me! Slightly..."


    Looking at the grimacing little Lamb, Gwen snorted softly, but then threw himself out.


    Little Lamb easily dodged with a series of phantoms, and provocatively said to Gwen: "Idiot, Idiot!"


    Gwen was so angry that she chased after him.


    Little Lamb giggled, teasing Gwen with his abilities.


    I used haste for a while, floated for a while, and even used a new ability to clone...


    "Ahhh!"


    Gwen screamed, and blue flames burst out of her.


    Seeing this, Mike reluctantly grabbed the little Lamb who flashed past him and held down Gwen''s head.


    "Don''t make trouble!"


    "A little bit!"


    Little Lamb smiled smugly at Gwen.


    Gwen rolled his eyes and said, "If you do this again, I won''t give you delicious food!"


    "elder sister!"


    Little Lamb suddenly became very well-behaved, and sent his fleshy little face to Gwen.


    "You two gluttons!"


    Ruiwen said angrily.


    Their children all have a unified characteristic.


    gluttonous!


    Mike looked at the little Lamb in his hand and said helplessly: "You have to speed up the control of your ability."


    "I, I''m working hard!"


    Little Lamb said with a smile, obviously not paying attention.


    Recently, in addition to controlling his other abilities, Little Lamb is also learning to control the time acceleration ability he first got.


    Although he learns very quickly, as long as he encounters a little difficulty, he will give up, so this ability about time, which is very difficult to control, is the ability he has practiced the least.


    However, this does not mean that little Lamb is not progressing.


    Sometimes, the ability will become very slow, a lot slower than normal, but sometimes the time will become very fast, someone else can spend a day, he can spend a full 30 days, which is more exaggerated than the initial acquisition of this ability.


    By now, little Lamb was no different from a three-year-old.


    so fast��


    Looking at Little Lamb, Mike sighed.


    However, even if Little Lamb doesn''t work hard, even if he doesn''t practice this ability, new abilities will continue to appear. When they return from this trip, Little Lamb will be able to master this ability.


    "Dad! Let''s go! To the next city!"


    Gwen can''t wait, she wants to play as many places as possible during this holiday.


    "it is good!"


    Mike smiled and put Little Lamb aside.


    Little Lamb waved his little hand and said imposingly, "Let''s go!"


    ��


    Kent star.


    As the energy of dreams and the purification mist slowly dissipated, those who were in a coma wake up one by one.


    They looked around blankly, not knowing what happened, but after a while, with the reminder of some strong-willed people, those who were pulled into the dream finally remembered what happened before they lost consciousness.


    The enemy invaded, fought, and the flowers that bloomed all over the city.


    flower?


    They were stunned.


    Just when they were puzzled, the mutants of Kent found one after another that they had lost their abilities.


    When they were puzzled and panicked, Charles'' voice rang in their minds and told them the general situation. At the same time, Joe El also put the battle scene at the time into the sky of the city.


    Everyone suddenly realized that although they were somewhat dissatisfied with the ability to purify the mist temporarily taking them away, they expressed their understanding, and even soon their dissatisfaction was attracted by the next battle scene.


    "Look! That''s me! I''m so handsome! See what I''m capable of!"


    A mutant who was accidentally photographed by Joe El screamed happily.


    "Brother, just your ability to become a second head? What''s the use?"


    "A double blow when you spit?"


    The girl next to the mutant made a venomous sentence, causing everyone to burst into laughter.


    "Shhh! Stop talking! Look at the X-Men!"


    "It''s so handsome! Is that Frost ability the new X-Men Iceman?"


    "Wow! The steel man is too strong! Stop the giant!"


    "awesome!"


    "Pyro and Phantom Cat are brave too! The new X-Men are good!"


    "Tsk, I still think the old X-Men are handsome!"


    "I think so!"


    "Look at Storm and Cyclops, they are gods and goddesses!"


    "Wolverine is so bloody, not suitable for children!"


    Everyone looked at the picture placed in the city sky and discussed, cheering for the X-Men and the super police, and being proud that they had participated in such a war.


    And just when they saw Charles and Eric take action, there was a tsunami of cheers.


    The picture of Eric manipulating the black sand, and the picture of Charles using his ability, although invisible but controlling the enemies one by one...


    They cheered every shot.


    When this scene was seen by the two brothers in the dark, they couldn''t help but smile.


    This feeling of being trusted is really good.


    "Seeing it or not, they are cheering for me!"


    Charles bumped into Eric''s arm and said with a beaming expression.


    "Ha? Haha!" Eric sneered: "You don''t even have any special effects with that ability, who would cheer for you? Unlike me, a big scene! Do you know!"


    "Shocking! Do you understand? Have you ever experienced the oppressive feeling of watching those people fall one by one?"


    Charles pouted, and then muttered softly, "You bastard, you don''t even know what mental oppression is!"


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Eric clenched his teeth and clamped Charles'' neck, rubbing his bald head twice.


    "let me go!"


    Charles growled Look! "


    Suddenly, Eric pointed to the picture playing in the sky.


    Charles looked up, then froze too.


    At this time, the picture of Mike fighting is playing in the sky.


    Compared with the pictures of them fighting, Mike''s fighting pictures are more violent, more impactful, and more exciting, especially when Mike stepped on the face of Apocalypse, a self-proclaimed god, people couldn''t help laughing. speak out.


    But as the battle between Mike and the enemy unfolded, they couldn''t help but quiet down.


    Even if it''s just an image, they can feel the pressure from Mike.


    Mike suppressed Apocalypse, especially after seeing Mike using the dimensional tornado, he was frightened by the terrifying dimensional storm and turned pale, and when they saw that Mike was about to kill Apocalypse, they couldn''t help holding their breath. breathe.


    And when they saw the appearance of a new enemy, they couldn''t help but scold Apocalypse for being shameless and worried for Mike.


    And as the battle progressed, after they saw Mike defeat the enemy and the three Thanos fled in despair, they finally couldn''t help cheering.


    Mike Kent, God forever!


    The cheers went from messy to neat, and in the end, they became one piece.


    Mike Kent! Mike Kent!


    Hearing the deafening cheers, Eric and Charles looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    Sure enough, compared to their father, the two of them are far worse.


    But they were also proud of Mike and proud of being part of the Kent family.


    "Okay! Don''t get drunk!"


    Eric shattered Charles'' fantasy of being immersed in beauty with a smile, and pointed to a city that was destroyed not far away: "It has to be rebuilt there!"


    "Do not!"

 Chapter 539： Cant stay!

    "Father of Superheroes (


    In hell, Mephisto''s palace.


    The space was torn apart, and three people with ugly faces suddenly appeared.


    They didn''t say a word, the atmosphere was extremely dignified, and the depression made it hard to breathe.


    In the end, Mephisto broke the calm.


    "This operation failed and became a joke!"


    Fiora''s face was also ugly, but she wanted revenge and had to rely on these two people, so she didn''t say much.


    Thanos smiled lightly. Compared with the unhappiness of the two, he calmly accepted his failure.


    "This failure gave us a more accurate view of Mike Kent''s power and we left safely, which is a good thing for us because we''d be more careful to go again and also will be better prepared.��


    "Humph!"


    Mephisto snorted unhappily, but he had to admit that what Thanos said made sense.


    "Do you have any other candidates?"


    Fiora asked coldly.


    Their team still needs to grow.


    "certainly!"


    Thanos showed a smile: "Before we go to Apocalypse, I already have the next goal."


    "Heh, Apocalypse, an arrogant idiot."


    Mephisto said with a sneer, and then said: "Isn''t this time an idiot? If that''s the case, let''s not waste time."


    "Although that person is arrogant, he has lost his power now. If we are on the premise of helping them regain power, he should join us."


    After a pause, Thanos showed a smile, shook his head, and said in a very positive tone: "No, he hates Asgard very much, and hates Odin very much, he will definitely join."


    Hearing this, Fiora and Mephisto couldn''t help showing curiosity.


    ��


    A peaceful town, Romon.


    Mike''s family is doing temporary repairs here, and by the way, they are playing in this small town.


    I heard that this town has been selected by the local municipal government as the most comfortable and safe town for nine consecutive years. The most important thing is that there is a very beautiful scenic spot here - the pink flower sea.


    It was pink, like a sea of ??flowers in the ocean, and it looked very romantic.


    The Mike family looked at the beautiful sea of ??flowers and happily took pictures.


    Click, click!


    Gwen and Ruiwen were smiling brightly under the brim of their hats in the sea of ??flowers under the sun, which was extremely dazzling in Mike''s eyes.


    Mike picked up the camera to record this beautiful scene.


    "Let me see!"


    Gwen trotted to Mike, took the camera, and his eyes lit up.


    She stood on tiptoe, trying to wrap her arms around Mike''s shoulders.


    "It''s a good shot! Mr. Mike! I admire you very much!"


    Mike looked at Gwen speechlessly, stretched out his hand and pressed Gwen''s head, pressed Gwen, and said dotingly: "It''s getting smaller and smaller!"


    "whee!"


    Gwen smiled happily and handed the camera to Mike.


    Just as Mike pointed the camera at Ruiwen, who was walking towards him slowly as if stepping on pink waves, and left a new photo, Gwen asked suspiciously, "Where''s Lamb?"


    "over there!"


    Mike pointed to the sea of ??flowers not far away.


    Gwen glanced and saw the slightly swaying sea of ??flowers not far away, he smiled and walked over.


    Damn little Lamb, trying to scare her!


    She smiled weirdly and walked over on tiptoe, ready to scare little Lamb.


    Pulling the sea of ??flowers, Gwen walked towards the place where the sea of ??flowers swayed, and when she came near the sea of ??flowers, she violently pulled the sea of ??flowers and squeezed out a grimace she thought was fierce.


    "what!"


    she yelled.


    "ah!"


    Little Lamb was taken aback.


    "Ha ha!"


    Gwen smiled happily, and when he saw what was under Little Lamb''s feet, he stopped abruptly and said nervously, "Where did you get this thing?"


    Little Lamb pointed to the white skeleton under his feet and smiled happily: "Sister, isn''t my friend cute?"


    "Cute you bastard!"


    Gwen said angrily, "Do you know what he is?"


    "I don''t know, it hasn''t told me his name yet, but I''ve decided to call it little Gwen."


    Hearing this, Gwen''s face turned green.


    You are really my brother! So nice to me!


    The corners of Gwen''s mouth twitched, and said, "That''s the skeleton formed by the decay of a human corpse. Looking at the size of the skeleton, it should be a man..."


    "Wait! Now is not the time to analyze this!"


    Gwen patted his forehead, walked to little Lamb, picked up the little guy, and said seriously, "Where did you find it?"


    "It''s here!"


    Little Lamb pointed to the sea of ????flowers under his feet, frowned and said: "I tripped while playing here. When I saw something in vain, I pulled it hard, and then little Gwen appeared!"


    Can you stop calling that name?


    Gwen groaned and walked out with little Lamb.


    What''s going on here? Why is there a corpse?


    Is it murder and then burial?


    Gwen guessed in his heart and quickly came to Mike.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing Gwen''s serious face, Mike asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, I, no, it was little Lamb who found a bone over there."


    "Bone?"


    Mike frowned.


    How did little Lamb find out?


    "It''s not a bone, it''s called Little Gwen!"


    Little Lamb waved his fleshy little arms over Gwen, defending loudly.


    Gwen: (?benefit?)


    Your boy is finished!


    Believe it or not, I''ll open your ass!


    Gwen stared at little Lamb with menacing eyes.


    Little Lamb shrank his neck and showed a pleasing smile.


    Mike looked at the siblings amusingly and asked Gwen, "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to find out the truth!" Gwen clenched his fists and said, "I am called Sherlock Holmes Gwen by Peter and the others!"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s better to leave this kind of thing to the police!"


    Gwen was like a deflated ball, and the whole person became lethargic.


    Mike looked into the distance: "You guys came from that direction, that white bone..."


    As he said that, he turned on his super vision and swept over, and then his face changed.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Gwen asked suspiciously.


    If it''s just a white bone, her father''s face shouldn''t change, right?


    Mike looked at Gwen and said, "Call the police, it''s more serious than you see!"


    He glanced at it, where is a white bone?


    Under the pink flower sea, there were bones buried, and there were even rotting corpses, and some corpses that were buried not long ago.


    Under a rough estimate, there are at least hundreds of corpses underneath!


    Hearing what Mike said, Gwen paled.


    Several hundred?


    She looked at the pink flower sea, and she felt very romantic just a moment ago, but now in her eyes, the pink flower sea has become a place of demons dyed by blood and wronged souls!


    Ruiwen came, Mike grabbed Ruiwen, took the wreath on Ruiwen''s head, frowned, took it off and discarded it.


    Ruiwen was stunned for a moment, but she was not angry, but Mike''s serious-looking father and daughter, and the pretending serious little Lamb, couldn''t help laughing: "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not clean here!"


    Gwen said coldly and pointed to the sea of ??flowers.


    "Um?"


    Raven looked at Mike suspiciously.


    Mike said softly: "There are a lot of corpses under here, a lot!"


    Ruiwen''s eyes narrowed, and she lifted her foot and kicked the garland at her feet a little further.


    Although these flowers are still beautiful and gorgeous, they have changed their appearance in their eyes.


    Looking at the tourists who were still watching in the sea of ??flowers in the distance, Gwen and Ruiwen felt cold all over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ruiwen asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know, but it must be serious."


    Gwen squeezed his chin and said.


    Mike was speechless: "Dear Gwen, you said a nonsense!"


    Gwen chuckled.


    "Dad, what should I do?"


    "What should I do? Of course I called the police! I''m an ordinary middle-aged father!"


    Mike said righteously, in exchange for two looks of contempt.


    Little Lamb shook his head from side to side, and looked at Mike with contempt in order not to appear out of place.


    Mike squeezed Little Lamb''s face, took out his mobile phone and called the police.


    Hanging up the phone, the four walked out of the sea of ??flowers and waited in the rest area beside the sea of ??flowers.


    Looking at the warm hospitality of the townspeople and the tourists playing in the sea of ??flowers, Gwen couldn''t help but tell everyone what he had just discovered and persuaded everyone to leave the place.


    It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t know, but after she knows, she feels uncomfortable all over her body.


    After waiting for a while, several police cars stopped in front of Mike and the others.


    "Did you call the police?"


    A man with a beard on his face and a police badge on his body walked up to Mike and them.


    Mike nodded.


    The man said solemnly: "My name is Charlie, and I''m the sheriff here."


    "Sergeant Charlie!"


    Mike nodded: "Mike Kent!"


    "Mr. Kent!"


    Charlie shouted, "Can you tell me how you found out?"


    Mike responded, looking a little strange at the police surrounding them.


    These people don''t go to block off the scene, don''t go to check the bones, why are they surrounded?


    "I stumbled upon it by accident."


    Mike said, his expression a little scared.


    "Then how do you say there could be more?"


    The sheriff looked at Mike with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Mike said calmly: "Because we also found a few other scattered bones."


    Sheriff Charlie looked at Mike and nodded, and waved to the two policemen behind him. The two policemen immediately left and walked towards the flower field, while Sheriff Charlie said to Mike, "Mr. Kent, I like that you can come with us. Let''s go to the police station together and give a detailed explanation!"


    His words were cold, with a hint of toughness.


    Raven and Gwen frowned.


    "Haven''t we made an explanation? We have the right not to go!"


    Rui Wen said lightly, obviously disgusted by what the other party said.


    "Please cooperate!"


    The sheriff said coldly again, and the surrounding policemen also looked at Mike and them with bad eyes.


    "Why should we go?"


    Gwen asked.


    "Because you can''t prove that this matter has nothing to do with you!"


    "what?"


    Gwen thought she had heard it wrong, and then she said angrily: "You actually suspect that we have something to do with the corpse?"


    "What a joke!? Are your heads made of water?"


    "Is there someone who killed himself, called the police himself, and dragged his family to do it together? And there is a three-year-old child!"


    "Also, that is already a bone! I don''t know how long it has been buried!"


    Gwen looked at the police in front of him as if he had seen a group of orangutans in a circus.


    "That doesn''t prove that you have nothing to do with it!"


    The sheriff said coldly again, touched his weapon with a hand full of threats, and said, "Please cooperate!"


    Ruiwen and Gwen looked at these policemen angrily. Little Lamb pouted, clenched his hands tightly, and a little red dot appeared in his eyes.


    "Lam!"


    Mike shouted, and Ruiwen hurriedly covered Lamb''s eyes.


    Little Lamb shouted loudly: "Bastards! You bastards!"


    Mike looked at these policemen, smiled suddenly, and said, "Okay, let''s go with you!"


    As he said that, he winked at Gwen and Ruiwen: "Let''s go and have a look. Cooperating with the work of the police is the responsibility of a good citizen!"


    Raven and Gwen were stunned, and after noticing the smirk in Mike''s eyes, they instantly understood what Mike meant.


    Ruiwen shook her head helplessly, while Gwen raised the corners of her mouth slightly.


    Then go back with you and see what you''re up to! How can you take us?


    Mike got into a car with Lamb in his arms and Ruiwen and Gwen got into another police car. After leaving three or four policemen at Huahai, the group went to Huahai. Police go.


    After noticing this situation, Mike''s mouth twitched.


    The situation is getting more interesting.


    The reaction of these police officers is very wrong.


    Soon, they came to the police station, and after locking their family in the interrogation room, several policemen went out.


    Mike teased little Lamb, looked at the interrogation room and said to Ruiwen: "This place is my first time here."


    As he said that, he winked his eyes and joked, "I remember you came here a lot before."


    Ruiwen glared at Mike and said, "That''s my mission!"


    At this moment, Gwen said excitedly: "It''s my first time here too."


    "the first time!"


    Little Lamb raised his little hand.


    "What are they trying to do?"


    Ruiwen frowned and asked.


    Mike pointed to the monitor on the wall and showed a bright smile to the camera, "Perhaps, it''s because of the fertilizer under those flower fields, those hundreds of corpses?"


    Hearing this, I looked at the surveillance camera and wanted to observe Mike and the other Sheriff Charlie, and an old man with frosty hair froze, and then they looked at each other, and their faces showed vicious expressions.


    This man sure knows!


    "But how did he know? My subordinates looked at the scene and found no traces of excavation!"


    Police Charlie looked at Mayor Moulton suspiciously.


    The mayor took a deep breath and said with cold eyes, "Charlie, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that this matter must not be exposed, otherwise our town will be ruined!"


    After a pause, he gritted his teeth and said, "This man, no, this family can''t stay!"

 Chapter 540： 1 buried

    "Father of Superheroes (


    "Can''t keep none of them? Ha!"


    Listening to what the other party said, Mike, who has been observing the other party with super vision and super hearing, couldn''t help showing a smile.


    Ha, he wanted to see how the other party solved them.


    "Dad!" Gwen rolled his eyes and said suddenly, "Is this a big news?"


    "Of course! And it''s the kind that can shock the world!"


    Mike touched his chin and said, seeing Gwen''s eyes rolling around, he was slightly startled, and his eyes widened.


    "Little girl, don''t you think about it?"


    "That''s right! It''s exactly what you think, Dad!"


    The father and daughter looked at each other, pinched their chins in unison, and smiled.


    "I can see it!"


    "Yes! They treat us like this, I have to let my brother call the shots!"


    When the words fell, the two laughed.


    Rui Wen looked at the father and daughter, her face speechless, and pointed to the monitor.


    In the next instant, Mike disappeared, and after cutting the wire of the surveillance camera directly, it returned to its original place almost at the same time.


    "All right."


    Mike said with a smile.


    "Just because of this trivial matter, are you going to call Charles and the others?"


    "It''s not Brother Charles and Eric, it''s Brother Clark!"


    As Gwen said, he said aggrievedly: "We are good people. We have been wronged so much. We must find a righteous reporter for help!"


    After a pause, she added: "We are all ordinary people!"


    Raven: ?_?


    Just be happy.


    Mike flipped his hand and took out his mobile phone from the portable space.


    When they came in, the police asked them to hand over their mobile phones, but Mike put away his family''s mobile phones in advance.


    Pressing a familiar number, Mike waited for the call to connect, and the moment the call was connected, he stuffed the phone into Gwen.


    Gwen glared at Mike, but when he heard Clark''s voice, he immediately adjusted his state.


    "Brother! We were caught!"


    "Arrested? What''s going on?"


    Clark looked bewildered.


    Gwen winked at the three of Mike, as if watching her performance, and told the matter in a few words in a tone of grief and grievance.


    Hundreds of corpses under the flower field?


    Clark was startled and said, "I''m going over now!"


    Hearing this, Gwen smiled, made a victory gesture to Mike and the others, and hung up the phone.


    At Clark''s speed, he will be here soon.


    Suddenly, without speaking, little Lamb, who looked at them curiously, shouted loudly: "Play as a pig and eat a tiger!"


    Mike three: "..."


    Where did you learn this?


    A question flashed in their minds, and Mike and Riven looked at Gwen with suspicion.


    Gwen smiled shyly: "I said this matter has nothing to do with me, do you believe it?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mike and Raven sneered.


    Gwen said with grief: "What about the trust between the family? What about your love for me?"


    "Shh!"


    Mike made a gesture and pointed to the door.


    Ruiwen and Gwen understood in an instant, and Little Lamb blinked, imitating their appearance, and closed his mouth obediently.


    The next second, the door was pushed open, and Sheriff Charlie walked in with several police officers, but Mayor Moulton did not come with these police officers.


    "You should check it out, can we go?"


    Mike said coldly, with a look of suppressed anger.


    Sheriff Charlie looked at Mike and said, "There will be results soon, wait a moment!"


    I''ll send your family to make flower fertilizer in a while!


    Ruiwen said angrily: "I want to find our lawyer!"


    Since the father and daughter wanted to play, Rui Wen had to play with them.


    "Then you have to wait a while!"


    The hole was dug immediately.


    Sheriff Charlie''s eyes were icy cold.


    Just then, a policeman came in and leaned into Sheriff Charlie''s ear.


    "Ready."


    He whispered something, and out of the corner of his eyes glanced at Mike and the others, pitiful, but more icy.


    Sheriff Charlie nodded and said grimly to Mike and the others, "Let''s go and identify the scene!"


    "Identify the scene?"


    Mike was startled.


    Good guy, these people really dare to do it!


    They even put the hat of criminals directly on them.


    "You are slander!"


    Raven roared.


    Mike and Gwen froze.


    Is this professional?


    "Walk!"


    Sheriff Charlie said coldly, and took out his gun without hesitation.


    Ruiwen trembled in anger, but quietly gave Gwen a look.


    Gwen understood instantly, and said excitedly: "You will regret doing this! We have someone!"


    Sheriff Charlie paused and said coldly, "Is there anyone? It has nothing to do with what you identified at the scene!"


    The gun pointed at Mike and the four: "Go!"


    Mike looked at each other coldly, hugged little Lamb, and Gwen and Gwen strode towards the interrogation room, but after passing by these policemen, he couldn''t help showing a smile.


    This kind of plot of pretending to be a weak chicken and slapped in the face for a while is really interesting.


    The four were taken to the sea of ??flowers again.


    But this time, after they got out of the car, they were surrounded by more than a dozen policemen and ''forced'' to go to the depths of the sea of ????flowers.


    Mike looked angry, while Gwen and Raven showed just the right amount of fear.


    Seeing the family''s expressions, Charlie''s heart softened.


    But only for a moment, it became cold again.


    No difference, no different from the ones they dealt with before.


    After walking for a while, everyone came to a big pit.


    Mike''s eyes jumped.


    The police here are really brave.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gwen glared at the people angrily.


    "Go on, this is the tomb that we spent a lot of time digging for you."


    Sheriff Charlie said coldly and waved to them.


    Mike coughed softly.


    In this case, if Clark doesn''t come again, he will take action.


    If it goes on like this, it will be embarrassing. He, Mike Kent, has never suffered this kind of grievance!


    I want to bury them!


    At this moment, a reporter with glasses rushed over from the other side of the flower sea.


    "What are you trying to do? It''s illegal for you to do this!"


    Clark shouted as he rushed over.


    "See no! I said we have someone! Here he is!"


    Gwen looked at Clark excitedly, and then stood up to Sheriff Charlie with an arrogant look.


    "Who is he?" Sheriff Charlie''s expression changed slightly, and he said to the policeman beside him, "Bring him here!"


    The policeman nodded, walked towards Clark, pressed Clark''s shoulder, and brought him over.


    "who are you?"


    Sheriff Charlie asked, feeling a little nervous.


    This kind of accident occurs at this time. If this person is really a big man, what should he do?


    Also, don''t these people have cell phones? How did you contact this person?


    A question appeared in his mind.


    "Afraid! He''s a big reporter, you know?"


    Gwen looked arrogantly at these people.


    reporter?


    Sheriff Charlie was relieved.


    No matter whether he is a reporter or not, as long as he is buried, he is a good manure!


    A thought flashed in his mind, looking at Clark who walked in front of him, he pushed down the dug hole and said, "Go in!"


    Clark''s face stiffened.


    Don''t you ask what he''s here for?


    He watched the scene where the five of their family were pointed at by guns, and he was speechless.


    At this moment, Gwen looked at him eagerly and shouted: "Brother! Save us! These guys are going to bury us!"


    Still use me to save you?


    Clark was speechless, looking at Mike and Raven...


    I saw that the two of them also looked at him expectantly, as if they had seen a savior, their eyes twinkled, as if they had seen light.


    Clark''s face darkened.


    Enough! Which of the four really wants me to save?


    Can even little Lamb be okay?


    "elder brother?"


    Sheriff Charlie sneered.


    It was a family.


    "The family should be neat and tidy."


    He murmured and pointed at the big pit: "Two options, you go in by yourself, or I will kill you and bury you again."


    "You are not police at all!"


    Ruiwen roared emotionally.


    Mike said angrily: "You should at least tell us why!"


    "Yeah! We have to understand ghosts when we die!"


    Gwen Manliang said sadly.


    Clark: ?_?


    play is over...


    He really has no way to deal with the family''s elite family!


    He turned his head to look at Sheriff Charlie angrily, and said angrily, "If you dare to do this, things here will be published in the newspapers tomorrow and spread all over the world!"


    Sheriff Charlie narrowed his eyes and said, "What did you say?"


    "Ha!" Clark said proudly: "I know there are hundreds of corpses under here, so I have recorded the things here as an email before coming here, and if I haven''t dealt with it at a fixed time, he will send it to In the hands of some big figures and the media, you can only let us go!"


    "What did you say!?"


    Sheriff Charlie looked at Clark angrily and punched Clark in the stomach.


    Clark was taken aback...


    "what!"


    He screamed, hugged his stomach, and bent over.


    Seeing this scene, Mike and the three were speechless.


    "This is really bad acting!"


    Mike muttered softly.


    Ruiwen and Gwen nodded with disgust.


    After Clark keenly noticed the expressions of the three, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Damn it! You''re going to ruin this place!"


    Sheriff Charlie looked at Clark and yelled angrily, like ants on a hot pot, and the surrounding police officers looked at them resentfully, gnashing their teeth.


    These people obviously don''t have the slightest wave of murder for this kind of thing...


    Looking at the expressions of those people, Clark was puzzled and said lightly: "So, you let us go! As long as you let us go, those emails will not be sent!"


    "what!"


    Sheriff Charlie panted and looked at Clark and Mike with red eyes.


    "Let you go? Stop joking! The things here can''t be said!"


    As he said that, he waved his hand to his opponent and showed a sinister smile: "See this reporter brought to the other side! As long as he doesn''t say anything, he will bury his family!"


    "hiss!"


    Gwen sucked in a breath.


    This man is terrible!


    Originally, she thought that the other party would let them go when they heard Clark''s words, but the enemy was more ruthless than she thought!


    Clark''s eyes also changed slightly.


    I don''t know how many people this kind of person has harmed!


    Just thinking about this makes him angry.


    He looked at Sheriff Charlie coldly and said to Mike, "Dad, I''m going to do it."


    Mike scratched his hair.


    "Oh!"


    Once you''ve played it, it''s useless to play again.


    Following Clark''s words, Sheriff Charlie found that the family in front of him had changed.


    It''s like changing from a weak lamb to an ancient beast, no, even more terrifying!


    There was a flash of fear in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but take two steps back.


    "you��"


    Just as he said a word, he fainted as soon as his eyes darkened.


    Whoosh!


    Clark was still standing as if he had not moved, but the police surrounding them had all fainted.


    The next second, Clark looked at the four Mike and said helplessly: "Stop playing, get this done quickly, or else it will delay your trip."


    "Uh, are you sure you''re not afraid of delaying your date with Sister Hope?"


    Gwen looked suspicious.


    "Dating!"


    Little Lamb repeated.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I thought of such a way to meet you."


    Sadness of an old father.


    Clark: "��"


    What makes him look like an unfilial son.


    "Stop it."


    Raven smiled and pushed Mike down.


    Mike picked up his finger, and a card dissipated.


    In the next second, the invisible power of the mind appeared and invaded Sheriff Charlie''s mind.


    What the **** is going on here?


    He was really curious With the power of the mind, Mike quickly understood.


    It used to be an ordinary town.


    Due to the inconvenience of transportation, the life of the residents of the town is not very good, and even as time passes, some residents have moved out one after another.


    If this continues, this small town will disappear sooner or later, which is unacceptable to the elderly who have lived here for generations.


    So, one night, these old people, the town police, and the town officials gathered together under the call of the mayor.


    Unable to change the situation, they pinned their hopes on the ethereal god.


    Interestingly, after they performed the ritual of communicating with the gods, they actually got a response from the gods.


    It''s just that if they want to get the help of this god, they need to provide sacrifices for this **** - human flesh and soul.


    At the beginning, they made troubles, and they even had conscience, let alone doing it, they didn''t even dare to think about it.


    But when it was suggested to try it with a murderous criminal, the mayor and others were moved.


    Finally, after a vote, they killed the criminal and dedicated it to the god.


    Then they saw results.


    The next day, the number of strangers who came to the town increased abnormally.


    After seeing the effect, they sacrificed a criminal every once in a while.


    And after the criminals sacrificed, they committed crimes in the town, even if it was just stealing and other criminals who would not die, they were also sacrificed.


    Finally, when the perpetrators have sacrificed, they turn their thoughts to the homeless and some tourists with bad behavior.


    So, out of control...


    In the end, people who were suspicious of the town, occasionally found anomalous witnesses and normal tourists also became their targets.

 Chapter 541： look into my eyes

    "Father of Superheroes (


    Mike put away the power of his mind and told Clark about the matter roughly.


    "What **** needs human flesh and soul?"


    Gwen said with disgust: "This must not be a serious god!"


    "What should we do now?"


    Ruiwen looked at the police with disgust.


    "I''ve amnesticized these people about us, they won''t remember us."


    Mike frowned and said, "If this kind of thing is not handled well, this town will really be ruined."


    Although the mayor of this town and some people''s actions are insane, destroying the lives of everyone in this town, especially the lives of innocent people, is not what Mike wants to see.


    "Just a little more trouble."


    Suddenly, Mike muttered and said, "I saw all the people involved in this incident from the sheriff''s mind. I used my ability to issue an order for some important people to secretly go to the relevant departments and surrender themselves."


    Those relevant departments should know how to deal with this kind of thing.


    "It can only be this way."


    Clark agreed.


    As soon as the voice fell, a strange whisper suddenly sounded.


    The whispering voice is full of madness, destruction, and chaos. If some ordinary people hear it, it will definitely affect their sanity and be controlled by madness.


    Fortunately, the few people here are not ordinary people, even Rui Wen''s willpower is extremely firm.


    Following the sound, they looked at the people who were whispering��the policemen.


    He got up from the ground, his body swayed slowly, his eyes seemed to be swallowed by darkness, and his distorted face was full of madness.


    "What happened to them?"


    Gwen exclaimed, looking at these non-threatening people, and even felt a trace of fear.


    "They''re being controlled, it''s a crazy, chaotic consciousness." Mike frowned, then said, "Is that their...belief?"


    "That''s right, for a long time, their ''god'' has corrupted them with these chaotic thoughts and turned them into a lunatic."


    "Now they''re out of control, and more precisely, who activated them."


    Mike frowned and said, seeing the policemen roaring frantically, he even took out his weapon and aimed it at their family, snorted coldly, and lightly nodded his eyebrows, the power of the soul quietly poured out to the surroundings, putting these After the policemen who had fallen into madness settled in place, they continued to spread around.


    "found it!"


    Suddenly, Mike snorted coldly.


    Following the voice, he looked over and saw that in the depths of the sea of ????flowers, there was a huge space surrounded by bones, and there was a very conspicuous altar.


    The altar was covered in blood, engraved with bizarre patterns and symbols, like a twisted face.


    At this time, the mayor of this small town was kneeling in front of the altar and praying constantly, his face full of madness and confusion.


    As soon as Mike thought about it, the power of the mind rushed to the mayor Moulton, wanting to control the other party directly.


    But what Mike didn''t expect was that Mayor Moulton had completely lost his mind and became a carrier of chaos and madness. When he wanted to control the other party, those crazy and chaotic thoughts actually wanted to infect him.


    With a cold snort, Mike''s spiritual power surged, suppressing the power of polluting his soul, but what he didn''t expect was that the mayor who kept praying suddenly stopped praying, with a weird smile on his face.


    ��!


    With the sound of flesh and blood, the mayor of Moulton was split in half, but strangely, not a drop of blood came out.


    The blood seemed to have life, twisting on the cracked body of the mayor Moulton. After Moulton''s body collapsed and quickly disintegrated, it congealed with those body fragments and turned into a huge body. Weird heart.


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, without any hesitation, his body flashed, and after tearing a clear trace of the sea of ??flowers in front of him, he flew to the underground space.


    And almost the moment Mike made his move, the Kryptonian suit appeared on Clark and disappeared.


    He also saw what was going on there with his super vision.


    Gwen looked at the two who left and said to Ruiwen, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you and Lamb!"


    Hearing this, Rui Wen''s heart warmed.


    At the speed of Mike and Clark, this little distance was almost reached in the blink of an eye.


    The two did not look for a passage at all, but flew directly down.


    boom!


    With the muffled sound, the two appeared in the ground space after leaving two big holes.


    The eyes of the two fell on the strange heart that kept beating almost at the same time.


    At this time, the heart is falling to the ground.


    His eyes flashed, and his fiery hot gaze swept to his heart.


    "Snapped!"


    It was like blowing up a water balloon, and the heart burst open in an instant, but the flesh and blood that made up the heart quickly seeped into the ground like liquid.


    Mike and Clark snorted coldly, and their scorching thermal vision blasted directly to the ground.


    ����!


    The ground was torn apart as if it had melted.


    But the strange thing is that it does not affect those flesh and blood.


    In the next instant, the flesh and blood disappeared, but the ground began to tremble like an earthquake.


    White bones, a large number of white bones are like a fountain, gushing upwards wildly.


    "what is this?"


    Clark was stunned, it was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    Mike quietly looked at the gushing bones, and said to Clark: "Go out first, there is something to come out."


    He could feel a powerful and crazy mind awakening.


    The two flew out of the underground space and appeared above the sea of ??flowers.


    At this time, the entire sea of ??flowers was shaking violently.


    The petals scattered, the soil rolled, and bones crawled out of the soil.


    For a time, this place has changed from a beautiful sea of ??flowers to a cold **** of bones.


    "Are these the ones buried here?"


    Clark asked in a low voice, his eyes full of anger.


    "Based on the current situation, there are more people buried here than we estimated."


    Mike said softly.


    Suddenly, a series of screams rang out in the sea of ????flowers.


    The next moment, the tourists who were still admiring the scenery in the sea of ??flowers screamed as they watched the bones chasing after them.


    "I''m going to save them!"


    Clark''s voice has not fallen, but the person has disappeared.


    Mike stood quietly, looked at the skeletons, and suddenly muttered: "This kind of magic thing..."


    Saying that, he also disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of Gwen.


    "Dad! What are these?"


    Gwen pointed at the bone skeletons, his delicate eyebrows twisted together.


    "Your next opponent."


    Mike said to Gwen with a smile, pointed to the white skeletons, and said, "I''ll give it to you!"


    "real?"


    Instead of being afraid, Gwen cried out happily.


    Mike smiled and nodded: "It''s good to try the power you get from Mephisto."


    After losing the bet with Mephisto last time, that part of Mephisto''s power was absorbed by Gwen, which enhanced her power a lot.


    "it is good!"


    Gwen said happily, and walked towards the skeletons step by step, and as she moved, a trace of blue flames appeared from her body, she turned into a blue flame skeleton, and her body also Her battle suit appeared.


    "I''m going!"


    Gwen turned back to Mike and said a heart to them with both hands.


    Mike smiled, opened a portal, and pulled Gwen''s Zhenjin Motorcycle Night Leopard directly out of the house.


    Gwen whistled happily, and the night leopard roared towards Gwen.


    Gwen jumped up and landed on the night leopard, he tore off the chain on the night leopard, and the blue flame spread to the night leopard and the chain in her hands.


    "Leave it to Gwen... is it alright?"


    Raven looked at Mike worriedly.


    "It''s alright, trust her!" Mike shook his head, pinched his chin, with a smile on his face: "The child should make the most of it."


    "You!"


    Ruiwen reached out and nodded at Mike, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Meanwhile, after Gwen''s transformation, she''s already fighting those skeletons.


    Although the two sides look a bit alike, their abilities are subterranean.


    Those white bone skeletons are just ordinary skeletons. Although they are stronger than ordinary people, they are very fragile compared to Gwen.


    Gwen rode the night leopard freely in the sea of ??flowers, the chains in her hand swayed around her as she moved, and those bone skeletons basically burned when they touched, or were directly shattered.


    "what!"


    Looking at a group of skeletons gathered not far away, Gwen let out a low voice, the chain in his hand spun like a vortex, and then a blue column of fire sprayed out from it, burning the skeletons directly into powder.


    Gwen smiled, the chains shook, and the blue flames on the chains flew towards the skeletons like fireflies that had been shaken.


    In an instant, another piece of skeletons was cleaned up.


    "so boring!"


    Gwen murmured.


    Just these skeletons are not even qualified to make her serious, let alone make her use all her power.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Gwen stopped in place.


    "This is?"


    Gwen''s eyes widened as he watched those skeletons turn into shattered bones, like moving rivers, gathering towards the underground space.


    Just when she was wondering...


    "boom!"


    With an explosion, a huge white bone claw stretched out from the ground and hit the ground.


    The whole ground seemed to shake.


    Gwen breathed for a while, and then said excitedly: "This big guy... looks a bit interesting!"


    Under Gwen''s gaze, a huge pale skeleton crawled out from below as if torn the ground.


    The skeleton was dozens of meters high, holding a giant white-bone blade in his hand, and two spots of scarlet flickering in the hollow eye sockets. If you look closely, you will find that the skeleton''s body is composed of small bones. .


    "The bones of those people?"


    Gwen murmured, opened her mouth, and spat out a flame.


    "Roar!"


    The huge skeleton roared, and the black energy mixed with madness and chaos, sweeping around like a ripple.


    And as long as the flowers were swept by those ripples, they withered almost instantly.


    Gwen was taken aback.


    If this energy reaches those tourists...


    As if to know her doubts, Mike''s voice echoed in Gwen''s mind.


    "Don''t worry, your brother will move the people around."


    Gwen nodded, showing a smile, looking at the huge skeleton that roared and roared like a vent, his eyes flashed, and a huge fireball quickly condensed and appeared in front of her.


    "what!"


    With a low voice, Gwen appeared in both hands with a bat made of flames. With a strong swing, the huge fireball flew towards the huge skeleton like a baseball that had been hit, and hit the opponent''s face accurately.


    "boom!"


    With the explosion of flames, the head of the huge skeleton tilted back, and the whole head was wrapped in blue flames.


    Gwen wiped his nose and found that he had no nose now, only two dark holes. He grinned depressedly, and rode the night leopard towards the huge skeleton.


    In the case of confirming that the other party is the enemy, she has to strike first!


    "Roar!"


    The huge skeleton roared angrily, the red light in his eyes suddenly rose, and the 30-meter-long sword slashed towards Gwen with a gust of wind, and at the same time roared: "Damn ants, how dare you offend the King of Skeletons? !"


    boom!


    The big knife slashed to the ground, leaving a deep ravine.


    Skeleton King glanced at him, and after seeing that he didn''t see Gwen''s figure, he roared happily: "This is the end!"


    "Boom!"


    The roar of the engine suddenly sounded, and then a blue line of fire quickly rushed up along the back of Skeletron''s blade. UU reading


    It''s Gwen!


    She rode the night leopard, kept laughing wildly, used Skeleton King''s weapon as a runway, rushed straight up, and then hit Skeleton King''s head like a cannonball.


    "boom!"


    With an explosion, the blue flame exploded like broken water droplets, and the Skeleton King cried out in pain, and a large hole appeared in his head.


    "Yo hoo!"


    Gwen rushed out of the big hole and fell to the ground. With a flick of his arm, the burning chain flew out. After wrapping around Skeletron''s neck, the chain continued to grow. When Gwen landed, Gwen laughed wildly. , the night leopard motorcycle spewed a lot of flames and rushed forward.


    Suddenly, the Skeleton King, who had lost his balance, fell to the ground.


    Gwen made a dashing turn on his bicycle, and taunted at the Skeleton King: "Is it worth it? Ha!"


    Skeleton King struggled hard, Gwen sneered, and rode his bike around the huge skeleton, the chains in his hand seemed to have life, constantly shuttled around Skeleton King''s body.


    After a circle, Skeleton King turned into a dumpling.


    Gwen nodded, satisfied with his craft.


    Suddenly, two swirling flame swirls appeared in her eyes, and she sneered as she looked at the empty place not far away.


    "Do you really think I didn''t find out? Where do you want to run?"


    With her voice, the space began to distort, and a black shadow the size of an ordinary person, completely composed of energy, appeared in her field of vision, and ran into the distance like crazy.


    But before he ran a few steps, a figure with a burning body stood in front of him, and in his frightened eyes, it jumped up and landed on him, holding his face with both hands.


    "Bastard! Look me in the eyes!"

 Chapter 542： treat me like a pig

    Eye of Judgment!


    The flame vortex in Gwen''s hollow eye sockets spun wildly, and the soul of the shadow that looked at him seemed to be ignited, suffering unbearable pain.


    "Feel their pain, bastard!"


    Gwen roared, and the pain of those who died because of the shadow was now turned into a sharp blade that pierced the soul of the shadow, causing him great pain.


    But even though the soul was constantly hurt by the fire of **** and the pain of the deceased, the shadow still did not collapse, but instead gathered his own energy and started to fight back.


    The chaotic dark energy collided violently with the blue hellfire, entangled with them as the center, like a black and blue tornado, wrapping them together.


    "Ah!"


    The shadow screamed in pain, his hard-earned energy was quickly consumed, but what frightened him was that Gwen''s energy seemed endless. Pressed down, he was still burning his soul by the fire of hell.


    At this rate, he will die!


    When the mysterious shadow realized this, he panicked.


    He managed to absorb so many souls to restore part of his power...


    Although very unwilling, he is also a decisive person.


    At this time, it is better to give up these powers than to confess them here.


    So, when this idea appeared in his heart, he roared, all the souls he collected flew out of his body, and rushed towards Gwen with a strong malice in the chaos, as if his waist Gwen shreds.


    Boom!


    Those souls slammed into Gwen in a suicidal way, and when ignited by the fire of hell, they burst open violently, turning into pure energy and bursting violently, knocking Gwen back from the shadow.


    The entangled tornado disappeared, and Gwen was constantly being knocked into the air, attacked and cursed by those souls, as if to pull Gwen into hell.


    resentment, unwillingness, malice...


    The negative energy formed by these emotions constantly affects Gwen''s heart and bites her heart.


    The fire of **** burning on the body dimmed, as if it would go out at any time.


    Seeing this scene, Ruiwen and Clark, who had been standing outside the battlefield, were a little worried.


    "Dad, Gwen, is he all right?"


    Clark couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t underestimate Gwen."


    Mike said confidently.


    Sure enough, as soon as Mike''s voice fell, Gwen raised his head sharply.


    "You figure it out! Idiots! I didn''t hurt you!"


    With Gwen''s low roar, the fire of **** that was about to go out on her body rose sharply like gasoline, and shot straight into the sky.


    boom!


    As if the space was set on fire, the blue flames would wrap up her souls, but what''s interesting is that Gwen''s flames did not turn them to ashes, but instead burned the chaotic energy in them. And all the malice was burnt out, and they woke up.


    She even used her own power to purify them.


    Seeing this scene, Mike''s eyes lit up.


    This should be that after Gwen got Mephisto''s power, he improved his ability to master souls and purified them.


    call!


    Gwen sighed and looked at the dark shadow that had fled to the distance and was about to disappear, and the fiercely burning hellfire shrank back.


    The next second, she ran out, and when the night leopard roared and appeared behind her, she jumped up slightly, and drove the night leopard to the black shadow, and those souls purified by her followed closely. Behind Gwen, like an army, with Gwen''s charge, it killed the shadow.


    Seemingly far away, it was fleeting at Gwen''s terrifying speed.


    Gwen got out of trouble sooner than he thought.


    When Gwen appeared behind the shadow with Naxi''s ghost, the shadow finally cried out in horror.


    "Do not!"


    He screamed in horror, and the black chaotic energy appeared again.


    But this time...


    Gwen sneered, stretched out his hand, pointed at the shadow and said, "Tear him apart!"


    With her voice, the fire of **** quietly appeared on those souls, protecting them like armor.


    The next second, they roared and rushed towards the shadow.


    "Do not!"


    With the cry of despair, the shadow was torn to pieces and burned to ashes by the fire of hell.


    "call!"


    Gwen sighed softly, stretched out his hand, and the souls rushed towards her and disappeared from her body.


    The next second, when Gwen dissipated her abilities and flesh reappeared on her body, a blue tattoo appeared on her back, like a phoenix burning with blue flames.


    The battle suit took off, and Gwen became the same as before, as if nothing had happened.


    but��


    This sea of ??flowers, where a large number of corpses were buried, has now disappeared, and it has become a mess.


    The thick smoke and flames, the upturned ground and the tourists who were still screaming and fleeing, seemed to have become the scene of a disaster.


    Gwen smiled and looked at Mike in the distance, and waved to the three of them.


    The three of Mike turned around and left.


    If you don''t go, what are you waving? Are you afraid no one will notice?


    Gwen pouted, a flame appeared in his hand, and he chased after the night leopard.


    The family of five returned to the RV. After Mike opened the portal to send Gwen''s Zhenjin motorcycle home, he took some time to use his ability to order those who participated in the sacrifice of the evil god, including the sheriff, to them. After giving the order to surrender, he drove away before a large number of reporters arrived here.


    Originally, Mike and the others wanted to solve this matter silently, but they didn''t expect that Moulton, the mayor of the town, would directly wake up the evil spirits, making the matter unstoppable.


    However, what Mike and the others didn''t expect was that after this turmoil, because of the various murder and sacrifice cases that happened in the town, the town became a holy place for reasoning enthusiasts and thrill-seeking adventurers. The town also prospered.


    Of course, that''s for later.


    Now the Mike family is already preparing dinner.


    After a busy day, we finally ushered in the happiest moment of the day for the Kent family.


    Under the gaze of four pairs of eyes full of anticipation, Mike brought out the prepared dishes.


    "Eh? Clark? Why haven''t you left? You left Hope? Not going to Hank''s?"


    Mike silently looked at Clark who was sitting at the dining table, the expression on his face was somewhat disgusting.


    Clark looked at the braised pork on the table, and it was a big pot of braised pork enough for seven or eight people, and his heart warmed.


    He knew that this was made by Mike specially for him, but because he basically didn''t go home much during this time, his father said that on purpose.


    "hey-hey!"


    Gwen smiled secretly, and Ruiwen looked at Mike helplessly, and pointed to the dishes on the table.


    Most of those dishes were Clark''s favorite, and there were a lot more than usual.


    "The actual action has been exposed."


    Raven nodded at Mike amusingly.


    Mike snorted softly and said, "I''ve done too much, and I''ll find a pig to feed!"


    "Well, Dad, just treat me like a pig."


    "puff!"


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing.


    Little Lamb tapped the bowl with chopsticks, pointed at Clark and said with a smile, "Brother is a pig!"


    The corner of Mike''s mouth twitched, but Ruiwen squinted and said to Clark, "Are you saying that we are all pigs?"


    Gwen was stunned, and Mike looked at Clark suspiciously.


    Clark touched his head, showed a harmless smile, and spread his hands: "I didn''t say that."


    "You laughed! That''s what you meant!"


    Gwen pointed at Clark, took two pieces of braised pork angrily, and grumbled, "I''m going to eat all your braised pork!"


    "Pig! Everyone is a pig!"


    Little Lamb was amused.


    "Little stupid pig!"


    Mike squeezed Little Lamb''s face and said, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    He couldn''t hold back.


    "Hurry up and eat, it will be cold in a while."


    Mike said with a smile.


    Clark showed a smile and hurriedly poured red wine for Mike and Raven, and poured drinks for Gwen and Lamb. They smiled happily and touched the glasses together.


    While Mike and his family were happily eating dinner, a hapless man was shivering with hunger in the cold wind.


    Stephen Strange.


    With a messy beard and a dusty face, it''s hard to imagine that he was a top surgeon before, a glamorous upper-class person in the eyes of others.


    And he became what he is now only because of a car accident three months ago.


    When he was driving at night, he answered a phone call, one of them didn''t pay attention, and the car rolled down the hill. Although he was lucky enough to save his life, his stable and mechanical hands left serious sequelae. As a result, he can no longer go to the operating table.


    If God gave him another chance, he would never answer that call.


    And because he couldn''t go to the operating table, he was directly expelled from the hospital, and because he didn''t have the habit of saving money, but instead kept overdrawing his credit card to maintain his luxurious life, so he suddenly became a poor ghost.


    Oh, if God would give him a second chance, he would never spend money indiscriminately and save most of the money he earned.


    After that, he thought of many ways to heal his hands, but as a top surgeon, he denied them one by one.


    He knew that none of those methods were possible.


    At this time, he stumbled upon a patient who he had determined would never be able to stand up for the rest of his life, stood up again and became a healthy person again.


    This discovery gave him renewed hope.


    When he found the previous patient and asked him how his injury was healed, the other party only gave him a place name.


    Kama Taj.


    So, with new hope, he bought a plane ticket with all his remaining property, and came to the city that the patient said, looking for the trace of Kama Taj.


    After being deceived, robbed, and even almost sold, he finally found Kama Taj.


    No, to be more precise, when he was looking for Kama Taj, he caught the attention of Kama Taj''s people, and when he was robbed and beaten, he was saved by Kama Taj''s people .


    He came to Kama Taj full of hope and met a woman with an elegant temperament...


    Oh, allow him to cut in here.


    That woman had a bald head, the most beautiful and last temperament bald head he had ever seen.


    Ahem, off topic, back on track.


    When he saw the other party for the first time, and the man who had rescued him introduced him and called him the Supreme Master Ancient One, he didn''t care at all, all he thought in his mind was that his hands were saved.


    And when he asked the other party''s treatment plan, how to treat his hands, the other party told him about spiritual energy, magic and the like.


    He is a staunch scientist, how could he believe such absurd things.


    Even, he felt that he spent all the money to get Karma Taj, which is simply a mistake.


    Therefore, he was so excited that he was open-mouthed, and was very disrespectful to the Supreme Master.


    Then the Supreme Mage gave him a small punishment, knocked his soul out of the body, and let him feel it for himself.


    After that, it brought him to see other worlds, which completely shattered his worldview and his arrogance.


    What made him miserable was that after bringing him to see a new world and letting him see hope again, he was kicked out of Kama Taj.


    "No, you can''t be so cruel, let me see another world, but shut me out."


    Stephen Strange shrank in front of Kama Taj''s door, patting the closed door feebly, like a poor child locked out.


    "Open the door, I know you''re inside!"


    "Don''t think that if you don''t speak up, I don''t know you''re looking at me!"


    "Please, open the door!"


    He kept shouting, but the door didn''t move at all.


    Tired and hungry, he just shouted and fell asleep in a daze.


    Suddenly, the closed door was pulled open, and Stephen Strange, who had been leaning against the door, rolled up with a grunt.


    He woke up in a trance and saw the man who had rescued him in the morning looking at him speechlessly, he squeezed out a smile and stood up numbly.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Mordo."


    The dark-skinned Mordo smiled slightly and said, "Come with me!"


    Hearing this, Stephen Strange had a look of surprise on his face, and couldn''t help cheering: "That''s great!"


    ��


    The next day, when naughty raindrops hit the Mike family''s RV and woke them up, after a simple breakfast, their car started moving again.


    Clark left after dinner yesterday, and they finally decided to go home.


    Of course is still traveling back, from another way.


    According to Mike''s plan, the day before Gwen starts school, they can return home just in time.


    If it''s too late...


    That''s okay, just use the portal directly.


    It won''t delay Gwen from going to school anyway.


    After counting the time, Gwen wailed.


    There''s only half a month left, and she''s not ready yet!


    Gwen slumped weakly on the sofa, staring blankly at the raindrops outside.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Little Lamb was lying on the sofa, looking at Gwen curiously.


    "I have a disease that makes me weak as soon as I go to school."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 543： new semester

    Gwen glanced weakly at Little Lamb.


    "I really envy you, you don''t have to go to school."


    She looks like a ton of lemons.


    Little Lamb blinked innocently.


    "Don''t have to go to school? But my dad said I''ll go to school when I get home!"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Lamb''s face was full of anticipation.


    Gwen looked at Little Lamb, stunned slightly, and said nervously, "Have you grown up again?"


    Little Lamb smiled.


    "It seems so!"


    He bit his thumb and suddenly said in Mike''s voice, "My little Lamb, you''ve grown so much? How old are you now? Three and a half years old, no! You''re already four years old!"


    Gwen was surprised at first, and then helplessly said: "What''s the matter with your voice?"


    "Imitate voices, new abilities!"


    Little Lamb said frustratedly: "The frequency of new abilities is getting faster and faster, and I have to keep exercising."


    "Exercise?" Gwen frowned and said, "If you continue like this, your abilities will increase and you won''t be able to finish."


    Hearing this, little Lamb''s face wrinkled even more.


    "How can this be done!"


    Mike told him that if he didn''t master all his abilities, he wouldn''t be allowed to go to school.


    Gwen cheered up and sat up on the sofa.


    "How about you just pretend those abilities don''t exist?"


    "does not exist?"


    Little Lamb was confused.


    "Yup!"


    Gwen said enthusiastically: "Except for some abilities that you use yourself, you can treat other abilities as if they don''t exist, how about it?"


    "not so good!"


    Mike''s helpless voice sounded.


    The two looked back.


    "dad!"


    Gwen stuck out his tongue, bought a cute one, and said, "But little Lamb has been practicing new abilities, and it''s too pitiful."


    "He?" Mike glanced at Little Lamb and said helplessly, "He''s just too lazy."


    "Unless the ability is very strong, the ability level is very high, and the ordinary ability, he just needs to practice for a while to master it, and only after mastering it can it be regarded as non-existent."


    Mike rubbed little Lamb''s head and said, "Because he keeps showing new abilities, he only needs to strengthen his training when he is still weak in controlling himself, and when he has reached a certain level of control over himself , even if the new ability is awakened, it will not have any effect on him."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded, showing little help to Lamb.


    Little Lamb pouted, a little unhappy.


    Mike bent down and nodded little Lamb''s nose.


    "Think about it, if you awaken the ability to have horns on your head and tails on your butt, can you think it doesn''t exist?"


    Little Lamb froze for a while, his head shaking quickly.


    "That''s right." Mike touched Little Lamb''s head and said, "If you practice hard, I will cook you something delicious at noon, your favorite!"


    "it is good!"


    Little Lamb immediately put the reluctance in his heart behind him and showed a bright smile.


    Gwen pouted.


    A child is a child, and a little food is bought.


    "Gwen, what do you want to eat and I''ll cook it for you?"


    "Little crispy meat!"


    "Okay, you go mopping the floor!"


    "okay!"


    ��


    New York, Midtown Middle School.


    The school is divided into junior high school and high school.


    Today is the first day of the new semester and the first day of new students.


    school entrance.


    Peter stood at the school gate early in the morning with his schoolbag in hand.


    With his new glasses and his schoolbag, he quietly waited for his friends to appear.


    They were still at the same school, which was the happiest thing for Peter.


    "Hey! Look! There''s a nerd in there!"


    A harsh taunting sound entered Peter''s ears, and Peter looked in the direction of the sound, only to see several boys standing together and pointing at him, with an expression of looking at a future toy.


    On the first day of school, some people have been determined the tragic fate of being bullied in the future.


    Apparently they made Peter an easy target to bully.


    But although Peter looks like a bully, he doesn''t really look weak because he and Gwen have been dealing with the Titans team.


    So he just glanced at the boring boys and looked away.


    Their Titan squads are all people who do big things, so he doesn''t care about these boring boys.


    But he thought so, the boys didn''t think so.


    Seeing Peter looking at them, they hurriedly looked away. They thought Peter was afraid of them, so they looked at each other and walked towards Peter with a smirk.


    On the first day of school, they can meet such a cowardly softie, and they will not be bored in the next two years.


    Looking at the few people surrounding him, Peter pushed his glasses calmly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Before, he would have been frightened into a quail long ago. Now, although he is still a little flustered, he can deal with it calmly.


    "What do you want to do? Of course, I have a good communication with you."


    The boy in the lead sneered, pressing his palm to crackle his joints, while the two boys following him also folded their arms and sneered.


    Peter remained calm.


    "According to reports and psychological research, people like you like to bully you who think you are weak, in order to show your sense of existence and superiority and attract the attention of others."


    The three were stunned.


    Is this man so calm?


    Don''t you know that the three of them are here to make trouble?


    However, Peter''s words pierced their hearts and made them angry.


    "This kind of person has nothing to give them a sense of superiority other than their fists. It''s pathetic."


    While talking, Peter looked at the three people who were about to shake their fists, and there were some mocking expressions on their faces.


    "Look, just like the three of you!"


    "You are looking for a fight!"


    The boy in the lead strode up in front of Peter, stretched out his hand to squeeze Peter''s collar, and pulled hard, pulling Peter''s face in front of him.


    Peter, still smiling, pointed to the top of their heads.


    "You''d better see what''s there."


    The three looked and saw a surveillance camera facing them.


    "Surveillance." Peter smiled. "This is a good thing, surveillance cameras."


    "So what!? I want to hit you, this kind of thing can stop it? Ha!"


    The leading boy yelled angrily.


    In the past, those soft eggs that he liked were finished as long as they were frightened, but what happened to this person today?


    Peter''s face was full of sarcasm.


    "I won''t stop you."


    He spread out his hands and said, "The whole process of you hitting me will be recorded, and this will become evidence that you attacked me."


    Upon hearing this, the three of them panicked.


    And Peter continued: "I will go to the hospital for a checkup, and then I will go to the police and find a lawyer. The police will call your home, and the lawyer will sue you. Not only will you be expelled from school, but you will be left with a stain on your life profile. , and was educated by your parents, and your parents will lose a lot of money for it."


    Having said that, Peter looked at the three mockingly and whispered, "So, fight, I won''t fight back."


    The three boys were stunned, and the boy who was holding Peter''s collar was even more frightened and let go of Peter''s collar, shouting, "I didn''t hit you!"


    With that said, he and his two accomplices turned around and ran.


    Peter adjusted his collar and breathed softly.


    See, talking is also a weapon.


    "What''s the matter? Did someone trouble you again?"


    At this moment, Luke appeared behind Peter, patted Peter''s shoulder lightly, and looked at the three strong boys who ran away.


    "They don''t know what the law is, so I told them."


    Peter smiled and looked behind Luke, disappointment flashing across his face.


    "Well, Gwen hasn''t come back yet?"


    Peter couldn''t help but ask.


    Luke shook his head: "I''ve been paying attention to the movement of their house, and they don''t seem to be back yet."


    "Nothing will happen, right?"


    Peter asked worriedly, and when he saw Luke looking at him with strange eyes, he was slightly startled, blushed, and murmured, "I''m stupid, with Uncle Mike here, what''s the danger?"


    Luke smiled: "Don''t worry, Gwen said she can make it back, so she can."


    Peter nodded.


    "Wow! Look! What car is that? It''s so handsome!"


    "yes!"


    "Must be a rich man!"


    "Cut, it''s just a rich second-generation idiot, what''s there to see!"


    Listening to those discussions, Peter and Luke smiled and said in unison, "It must be Harry!"


    The two turned around and looked at the car parked at the gate of the school. The two couldn''t help but smile.


    This guy is still so pushy. He took millions of cars to go to school on his first day of school, and he became famous in this school all of a sudden.


    "Hey! You are here so early!"


    Mary greeted them and appeared beside them, but her eyes were on Harry who got out of the car.


    With neatly combed hair, handsome facial features and a bright smile...


    As soon as Harry appeared, he attracted a lot of attention.


    He smiled and walked towards the three of Peter and hugged them.


    "I haven''t seen you for a summer vacation, the three of you have changed a lot!"


    He looked at the three of them: "Peter has grown a lot! Luke has grown stronger! As for Mary... It smells so good, I like your perfume very much."


    Mary''s eyes lit up, her face full of surprise.


    "Huh? Where''s Gwen?"


    Harry turned his head and frowned, "Why hasn''t she come yet?"


    "Hold on."


    Luke said lightly.


    "I really envy her. I spent a summer vacation."


    There was a deep sourness in Harry''s words.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mary asked with concern.


    "Nothing! It''s just that my summer vacation is not as good!" Harry smiled bitterly: "My dad let me study in the company for a week."


    "Who told you to believe in Osborn, you will inherit a big company in the future!"


    Luke consoled Harry, but with a schadenfreude grin on his face.


    "Go go!"


    Harry looked at Luke angrily and said in a low voice, "Gwen is still from Kent''s family, why doesn''t she have to be so tired?"


    Peter pushed his glasses and said lightly, "Because she has three more powerful brothers."


    "hiss!"


    Harry sucked in a breath.


    He could not refute this.


    "Hey!" Luke took Harry''s shoulders and smiled wickedly: "Why don''t you let your dad have two more sons or something?"


    Harry knocked Luke''s chest with an elbow.


    "Hey!"


    Luke fell backwards, holding the wall with pain on his face, pointing at Harry with trembling fingers: "You hurt me, don''t let me get up if you don''t have a million!"


    "One million?" Harry clenched his fist and sneered: "Or I''ll just kill you and give you ten million."


    "You are so vicious!"


    Luke swallowed.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Giggle!"


    Peter and Mary couldn''t help laughing.


    "What laughing?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded beside them.


    A look of joy appeared on the faces of the four.


    "Gwen!"


    Gwen squinted happily: "Are you waiting for me?"


    "certainly!"


    Luke said rudely: "You made us wait for so long, you must invite us to dinner!"


    Harry nodded frantically, patted Peter on the side, winked, and Peter responded softly.


    "Ha! No conscience!"


    Gwen murmured, lifted his backpack, and said, "Thanks I gave you a present."


    She threw the backpack onto her shoulders, grabbed Mary''s hand, and said, "Go, ignore these brats!"


    Saying that, she pulled Mary, and the two rushed to the school.


    "Hey! You don''t have to invite dinner if you have a present!"


    Luke and Harry shouted and ran after them.


    Peter looked at the backs of several people and couldn''t help but smile, and then his eyes fell on Gwen''s back.


    "It''s great that everyone is still together."


    ��


    Watching Gwen walk into the school, Mike disappeared in a flash, and when he reappeared, he was already in his own home.


    "Dad! Are we going to go?"


    Little Lamb ran over and looked at Mike with a face full of expectation.


    Looking at little Lamb who has grown up a lot, Mike smiled and said, "Are you ready?"


    Little Lamb nodded excitedly.


    Rui Wen touched the little guy''s head and couldn''t help but ask, "Dear, is Lamb really okay?"


    Mike pondered and nodded, while Little Lamb patted his chest and assured Ruiwen: "Mom, there is absolutely no problem, I have controlled my time ability, and my growth rate has returned to normal!"


    It was because Lamb had control of this ability that Mike decided to send Lamb to school.


    However, because of this ability, even though it has only been a few months, for Little Lamb, five years have passed.


    "What if other abilities are awakened at school?"


    "I''ll get it under control as soon as possible!"


    Little Lamb''s expression is very serious, and he does have this ability.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike, and there was still some worry in her eyes that belonged only to her mother.


    Mike nodded: "Don''t worry That is Kent Star. Even if the ability is awakened, the school has enough experience in dealing with it."


    After the words fell, Mike opened the portal, and Raven and Raven took Lamb''s hand, stepped over together, and came to the home of Star Kent.


    "You are here!"


    As soon as the three appeared, Charles'' voice sounded in the minds of the three.


    After waiting for a while, Charles appeared in front of them, bent down and pinched Lamb''s face, and said to Mike, "Dad, leave it to me, I''ll take him to school."


    Mike nodded.


    Little Lamb excitedly grabbed Charles'' hand and dragged Charles out.


    Watching the two leave, Mike suddenly approached Rui Wen and whispered in his ear, "Finally there is time to spend the two-person world."


    Ruiwen gave Mike an angry look, but couldn''t help but chuckle.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 544： 1 dumb?

    The days became calm again.


    But this is the most comfortable state for the Mike family.


    Gwen went to junior high school, and as if he had suddenly grown up, he began to fiddle with himself and bought cosmetics and the like.


    Little Lamb also did well at school and had a bunch of friends, although of course his identity as a Kent family was kept secret.


    Eric is busy with the development and release of new future technology products.


    After this period of time, the products of the future technology company have been widely recognized, and the products of the future technology company have also expanded from smart products such as mobile phones to other fields, such as medical care, energy and so on.


    As for Charles, he is still busy with the education of Kent Star, and by the way he assumes the responsibility of the mayor of Kent City, and he is very busy every day.


    And Clark, the most relaxed of the three adult children of the Kenta family, besides going to work every day, is falling in love, and living a very relaxed life every day.


    In San Francisco, Clark and Hope''s apartment at night.


    Clark hugged Hope, and the two were lying on the bed intimately.


    "Huh..." Hope yawned and murmured, "Sometimes, I really envy you."


    "Envy me? What''s wrong?"


    Clark smiled and kissed Hope''s forehead.


    "Energetic! No matter how many things you do every day, you won''t get tired."


    Hope''s words were full of envy.


    "Are you tired these days?"


    Clark asked with concern.


    Hope nodded, replied in a low voice, looked at Clark''s concerned eyes, and finally couldn''t hold back, and said, "Darren''s experiment is almost complete."


    Darren Krauss, the current manager of Pym Technologies, was put in charge of Pym Technologies after he pushed Hank Pym out of the company.


    "Experiment? What experiment?"


    Clark frowned.


    Clark never asked about Hope''s work. This time, Hope Ken took the initiative to say it, and he naturally listened.


    "Pym particles, you know?"


    "Pym particle? Isn''t that what Uncle Hank developed and used on the Ant-Man suit?"


    Clark frowned.


    Speaking of Pym particles, Clark also admired Hank Pym.


    This kind of thing can be used in many places, and it is enough to change the world, but it will also bring great hidden dangers to the world. If it is used in weapons, it will change the current pattern of the world.


    In mastering such a powerful thing, Hank Pym has always kept a low profile and kept this thing well, which is very rare.


    "Yeah, that''s it."


    Hope leaned on Clark''s arms tiredly: "Darren has always wanted to replicate the Pym particle, and now there has been a breakthrough."


    Looking at Hope''s worried expression, Clark guessed, "He''s going to use this to make weapons?"


    "That''s right."


    Hope sighed and said, "He is very ambitious. He wants to use the Pym particles he copied to continuously develop various weapons and make himself one of the figures with the right to speak in the world."


    If the other party really mastered the Pym particle and let it flood, Hope had no doubts about the other party''s success rate.


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    Clark kissed Hope on the forehead.


    Hope is a responsible woman, and Clark had already guessed the other party''s choice when he asked this question.


    "I want to get rid of Darren''s experiment and his experimental data."


    Darren Krause was a student of Hank Pym. His current experiments are based on Hank Pym''s experimental data. As long as the experimental data and the manufactured samples are disposed of, Darren The chances of Klaas making an experiment again are not high.


    "I''ll help you."


    Clark pondered and asked.


    Hope shook his head and said: "This is not something Superman should do, and I can handle this kind of thing myself, but the premise..."


    "The premise is that Uncle Hank gave you the Ant-Man suit?"


    "No, not the Ant-Man suit, but the Wasp suit."


    "Wasp?" Clark frowned. "How many suits does Uncle Hank have?"


    "It''s not his, it''s... my mother''s." Hope''s face darkened and he said slowly, "She is a very gentle and strong woman."


    Clark listened quietly, knowing that right now he was only fit to be a listener.


    "During one of Hank''s operations with her, she shrunk down to the atomic level and sacrificed herself to stop a missile that was about to explode."


    Speaking of which, she showed a wry smile.


    "Just because Hank didn''t bring her back, my relationship with Hank became so stiff."


    "It wasn''t until a few years ago that Hank told me the truth about what happened that year, and my relationship with Hank eased."


    "For so many years, he has suffered more than me."


    Clark kissed Hope lightly. "I guess Uncle Hank declined your offer."


    "Yes." Hope nodded and said angrily: "He underestimates me too much."


    "No, I don''t see it that way."


    Clark said solemnly: "I think he is worried, even a little afraid, afraid of losing you, just like losing your mother."


    "So, he still doesn''t trust my ability! I''m sure of success!"


    "You are his only relative."


    Hope fell silent.


    "If you need help, let me know, okay?"


    Clark held Hope and used some strength. When Hope looked at him, he stared into Hope''s eyes and said seriously, "I can''t lose you."


    Hope was stunned for a moment, and with a sweet heart, he answered in a low voice.


    ��


    Scott Long.


    As a re-employment officer with a criminal record, he suffered a lot during this time.


    He has a master''s degree in electrical engineering, but no one even wants to sell ice cream.


    The most important thing is that he has an ex-wife and a daughter. Although he has been divorced, his daughter will always be his daughter. He wants to give all the good things to his daughter.


    But the fact is that he can''t even pay his daughter''s alimony on time, and he can''t even give his daughter a decent birthday present.


    If he fails to pay child support and fails to fulfill his responsibilities as a father, his ex-wife will refuse him to see his daughter.


    So, for the sake of his daughter, he decided to take another risk and do his old job again.


    steal!


    Steal an old man.


    According to the information obtained by his accomplices in advance, the old man was alone at home. Although a couple of men and women would come to live there from time to time, they would only go there once for a long time. In addition, the old man would not be home next week, so they would The target was on the old man.


    Of course, there is a more important reason, that is, there is a vault in the old man''s house.


    Think about it...


    An old man, a vault, and when those two combine, it means they''re going to make a fortune.


    So, after they devised a beautiful plan, they got to work.


    Scott Lang slipped into the old man''s house, and turned off the alarm, unlocked the combination lock, and opened the safety door...


    When he went through a series of challenges, he finally burst into the safe, only to have a motorcyclist''s uniform.


    Scott Lang''s head went blank in an instant, as if struck by lightning.


    He was busy working in vain, but he took the dress away by ghosts.


    The next day, after he saw the clothes, his head twitched and he put on the clothes curiously.


    He really didn''t understand why a piece of clothing that looked so ordinary was placed in such a tight place.


    And after he put it on, he understood.


    I don''t know what switch was flipped, and he shrank, as small as an ant.


    After he had shrunk, and after a series of adventures, a strange old voice rang in his ears.


    Frightened, he immediately decided to return the evil sect''s clothes.


    But he came to the old man''s house again, and after climbing over the wall, he was caught by the police and thrown into the cell.


    Just when he was desperate, he saw the old man, an old man named Hank Pym.


    It turned out that all this was the old man''s plan.


    From his accomplices getting the news about the old man to the time he sneaked in and stole the suit, it was all within the old man''s plan.


    However, now Hank Pym offers him two options, one is to work for him, the other is to go to jail.


    For his daughter, he had no choice at all,


    So, after using the battle suit provided by the old man, he shrank and escaped from the prison riding a flying ant.


    It''s a pity that because of the first time he rode an ant to fly, he was shaken and his head dizzy, and he fainted directly.


    The experience of these two days is like a movie, constantly playing in Scott Lang''s mind.


    He cried out in pain, trying to break free from this nightmare.


    But the more he struggled, the more painful it was, until he fell from the sky, he screamed and woke up suddenly.


    Looking at Scott Lang who sat up suddenly, Hank Pym, who was sitting across from the bed, said lightly, "You''re awake."


    "This is that?"


    Scott Lang shook his head.


    "My home."


    Hank Pym got up and said slowly: "You wake up at about the same time as I expected. If it is later, I will doubt whether your physique is up to the job."


    Upon hearing this, Scott Lang blinked, fell onto the bed without hesitation, and murmured, "I''m still sleeping, just sleepwalking."


    Hank Pym looked at Scott Lang blankly and said, "Come down for breakfast within a minute, or those little guys will have a close contact with you."


    Saying that, some ants crawled onto Scott Lang''s bed.


    One eye of Scott Lang pulled a slit, and after looking at it, he continued to remain motionless.


    Isn''t it just some ants?


    He just doesn''t care.


    "These little guys are giant tropical bullet ants. If you get a bite, hehe..."


    When the words fell, Hank Pym turned and left.


    Scott Lang opened his eyes, carefully lifted the quilt, and walked downstairs.


    He''d heard the names of these ants, and he didn''t want to be bitten.


    It was his last stubbornness just now.


    He reluctantly went downstairs to the living room, looked at Hank Pym who was having breakfast, strode over, and sat opposite Hank Pym.


    "What the **** do you want me to do?"


    "Have breakfast first."


    Hank Pym said lightly, while drinking coffee, he picked up today''s newspaper.


    Scott Lang pouted, picked up the bread, and smeared himself with bright red jam.


    Seeing this scene, Hank Pym''s face flashed with surprise, and after his eyes swept over the bright red ''Jam'', he showed a smile.


    Scott Lang took a big mouthful of bread and chewed in his mouth��


    Suddenly, his body froze, his face turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye, and with a painful cry, he spat out the bread in his mouth.


    "Ah! So spicy! So spicy!"


    He screamed, jumped up from the chair, stuck out his tongue, gasped in pain, picked up a glass of milk and poured it down.


    "Ah! No! It''s still so spicy! What is this?"


    He stared at Hank Pym and asked inarticulately.


    "My own chili sauce!"


    Hank Pym calmly pushed his glasses.


    Chili, because he has had a lot of trouble with this thing, in order to defeat Mike, he has been secretly training his ability to eat spicy food.


    Now, he can''t live without this thing, and he is eating more and more spicy food.


    Scott Lang was so smeared just now, he thought that the other party also liked spicy food, but...


    Disappointment flashed across Hank Pym''s face.


    "Hey! Sigh!"


    Scott Lang exhaled, feeling like his mouth was on fire, and the whole mouth was gone.


    damn it!


    How can there be a pervert who eats chili sauce in the morning?


    Is this chili sauce? It''s just poison, right?


    Scott Lang kept panting, filling himself with water and milk.


    After a few minutes, he felt much better, opened his mouth, but made no sound.


    "?"


    Scott Lang was blank, while Hank Pym, who was looking at him, was twitching wildly at the corners of his mouth.


    "Ah! Abba, Abba!"


    Scott Lang pointed at the mouth that didn''t seem to be his own, with a worried expression on his face.


    "Pfft! Hahahaha!"


    Hank Pym couldn''t help laughing.


    Scott Lang was stunned, turned around and rushed into the bathroom.


    In the mirror, a man with two sausages hanging on his face was staring at him.


    "Ah, Abba!"


    Scott Lang let out an inexplicable roar and walked out angrily.


    Facing the angry gaze, Hank Pym calmly touched some chili sauce on his bread, and said slowly: "Don''t worry, take some medicine and it will go down soon."


    "Aba!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m an expert in this regard."


    Hearing this, Scott Lang was relieved, but looking at Hank Pym''s eyes, he was still full of suspicion.


    At this moment the door opened, and a man and a woman walked in.


    A look of joy flashed across Hank Pym''s face.


    "Hope, you''re back!"


    Recently, the relationship between the father and daughter has become more tense because he does not let Hope wear the battle uniform.


    Hope didn''t respond, but Clark smiled at Hank Pym.


    "This is the guy you''re looking for? A sausage mouth?"


    Hope looked suspiciously at Scott Lang.


    sausage mouth?


    Scott Lang was stunned, and said anxiously, "Aba, come on!"


    "Still a dumb one?"


    Suddenly, Hope was even more disgusted.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 545： Plans changed?

    Scott Lang gestured and tried to explain his current situation, showing that he was not a sausage-mouthed or dumb, but based on his current state, it was strange that he could explain it clearly.


    On the contrary, because of the exaggerated body movements, Hope doubted whether his father had retrieved such a funny person from some circus.


    Seeing Scott Lang''s almost crazy expression, Hank Pym sighed, waved his hand, and took the initiative to explain the current situation.


    Scott Lang nodded frantically.


    Hope''s expression didn''t change.


    It didn''t matter to her whether Scott Lang was dumb or not.


    At this moment, in her eyes, Scott Lang has only one identity...


    That is the competitor.


    "Hank, I can do your job, leave it to me, I can..."


    "No!" Hank Pym said firmly: "I have talked about this many times. If you insist on it, I can only remove you from my plan."


    Hope snorted and sat at the dining table with arms folded.


    In any case, she has to participate in this plan, because she is worried, and she is also worried about Hank Pym.


    Seeing Hope compromise like this, Hank Pym was a little surprised and looked at Clark, only to find that Clark had been staring at Scott Lang.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    Hank Pym couldn''t help asking.


    Why is he wearing my pajama pants?


    Clark murmured in his heart, shook his head at Hank Pym, but still looked at Scott Lang and sat at the dining table.


    Scott Lang''s hair stood on end.


    Is there something wrong with this person?


    He murmured in his heart, sucking in the cool air and sitting aside.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get you medicine."


    Hank Pym looked at the sausage on Scott Lang''s face and walked upstairs with a smile.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the restaurant became awkward, except that Scott Lang took a breath from time to time and wiped the saliva from his lips because he was out of his control with a tissue.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that Clark had been staring at Scott Long, Hope couldn''t help but ask.


    Clark shook his head: "Nothing."


    damn it! Hope bought him those pants!


    Clark roared inwardly.


    Scott Lang''s curious eyes darted back and forth between Clark and Hope, speculating about their relationship with Hank Pym.


    At this moment, Hank Pym walked down with some special medicine, threw it to Scott Lang, and introduced to him: "My daughter Hope, and her boyfriend Clark."


    "No, I want to add."


    Hope said lightly, hugged Clark''s arm, pulled Clark gently, tapped his mouth lightly, and said to Hank Pym, "It''s my fianc��."


    Saying that, she raised her hand, and a prominent ring flashed on her finger.


    Hank Pym''s breath stagnated, feeling his heart aches.


    Daughter is getting farther and farther from him...


    damn it!


    Blame it on Mike! Blame him!


    He cursed inwardly and said coldly to Clark, "Let the **** Mike come here quickly!"


    Clark smiled: "I told him that I will come over soon."


    Hank Pym sat down angrily and said, "Eat breakfast first, and then talk about the task later."


    Hope and Clark nodded.


    Looking at the three people eating breakfast, Scott Lang silently drank medicine and applied ointment.


    Who can be worse than him?


    After breakfast, Hank Pym took the three to his study and began to explain the mission this time and the training that Scott Lang would receive next.


    Learn to control ants, familiarize yourself with the use of battle suits, fight training, and write down topographical maps.


    All of this needs to be done in just ten days, because in ten days, Darren Krause will publish his research and sell his own replica of the Wasp suit.


    Actually, this can be solved more easily...


    Clark murmured inwardly.


    With the exception of Gwen and Lamb Jr., anyone in their family has been settled easily.


    After thinking about it for a while, he couldn''t help but say, "That, Uncle Hank, leave this matter to us, I..."


    "Give it to you?"


    Hank Pym raised his eyebrows and sneered.


    "Hmph, I can guess your dad''s expression without thinking."


    As he spoke, he imitated Mike''s movement of pinching his chin, looked at Clark and said with a strange smile: "Hohoho, Hank, when you also need help, as long as you promise to finish the dish I made especially for you. , I will help you solve it!"


    Looking at Hank Pym''s expression, Hope couldn''t help laughing, and Clark was a little embarrassed.


    Between these two old men, it is indeed possible to do so.


    Hank Pym hummed: "Please help, don''t even think about it! I can solve it myself!"


    With that said, he looked at Scott Lang fiercely and said, "Give me a good practice, or I''ll send you back to prison!"


    Scott Lang: "!"


    Did I say anything?


    ��


    Night, Pym Technologies.


    Darren Krause''s office.


    A man whose head was brighter than a lightbulb shook lightly with a glass of wine, a satisfied smile on his face, and looked at the street outside, with the illusion that he was about to master the world.


    No, this is not an illusion.


    Darren Krause murmured.


    His experiment has been successful, he has successfully shrunk a creature, as long as the developed particles are applied to his wasp suit, after the final experimental adjustment, the wasp suit is completed.


    At that time, he, Darren Klass, will become the hottest man in the world.


    Pym particles��


    Ah!


    That old man had already mastered the things that could change the world, but he sealed it up like an idiot and refused to use it. What an idiot.


    And when he wanted to convince the other party to give him the extraction formula of Pym particles, the other party refused.


    Fortunately, when he was a student of the other party, he secretly memorized a lot of things, otherwise he would not have copied the Pym particle.


    Oh, by the way, from today, this thing is no longer called the Pym particle, but the Klass particle.


    As long as he thinks of this, the corners of his mouth can''t help but rise.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    Looking at the number, Darren Krause''s swaying wine glass stopped, and his brows were lightly knit together.


    After hesitating, he picked up the phone.


    "Hey."


    "I know your experiment was successful." The person over the phone said in a positive tone, and then sneered: "How is it? Have you considered it?"


    Darren Krause pondered and said, "Impossible, it is absolutely impossible for me to give this technology to you."


    "Damn ass, don''t forget who perfected the Pym particle for you! You''re still dealing with that clump of minced meat without me!"


    "Huh! But without my previous research and the basic formula I provided, this experiment is even less likely to succeed."


    "Impossible to succeed? Hahaha! With my ingenuity, do you think I really can''t do it?"


    "Of course!" Darren Krause smiled faintly: "With your big head, you really can''t do it!"


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    The people over there angrily handed over their voices, as if they were about to tear Darren Claus to pieces. Obviously, the words just touched the other party''s sore spot.


    Darren Krause smiled and listened to the other party''s violent scolding.


    And after stopping for five minutes, after seeing that the other party didn''t mean to stop, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he pressed his aching head, and shouted angrily: "Modok! If you talk nonsense again, our cooperation will end. It''s over! You know what you just said, I can''t agree at all!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the non-stop shouting stopped, and then Mordok''s voice rang again.


    "Then cooperate according to the previous agreement." Mordok said lightly: "I will provide you with nano-enhanced equipment, and you will provide me with Pym particles."


    "it is good!"


    Darren Krause responded with a smile.


    ��


    "Hoo, hoo!"


    Scott Lang was lying on the bed, snoring, and slept very deeply.


    However, it is natural for this to happen.


    He now spends the rest of the day working **** his studies, aside from a few hours of eating and sleeping.


    Control ants, ride ants, throw darts, get familiar with battle suits, and fight training...


    Ding Ding!


    The alarm sounded, but Scott didn''t hear it at all, and was still asleep.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Clark walked in expressionlessly carrying a basin of water.


    Um��


    There were also some ice cubes floating in it.


    This is the best way to wake up a late sleeper.


    As a child, he tried it on Charles and Eric with excellent results.


    With a bright smile on his face, Clark poured a basin of ice-filled water on Scott Lang''s head.


    A man who was sleeping soundly, even dreaming, was suddenly poured on his face by a basin of ice water. The sudden coldness made Scott Lang scream and jump up.


    He looked at Clark angrily, remembering what had happened in the past few days, but swallowed the swear words that came to his mouth.


    These days, Clark is in charge of his combat training, in other words, he is being beaten by Clark.


    Although his fighting level is improving at a speed visible to the naked eye, the pain is real pain.


    He doubted whether he had a grudge against the other party.


    "Ten minutes to start training."


    Clark said lightly, turned and walked downstairs.


    ten minutes!


    Scott Lang was taken aback.


    These ten minutes include washing up, changing clothes, and eating breakfast.


    Hurry up! Otherwise, the training intensity of this fighting will be doubled!


    "I don''t want to get a double beating."


    With a murmur, Scott shuddered and moved quickly.


    He came downstairs, rushed to the table, and shoved a breakfast into his mouth, only to notice the look on Hank Pym''s face when he finished.


    Stern, serious, like an enemy.


    Suddenly, he swallowed and asked carefully, "What happened? Did the plan change?"


    "Yes! Now there is a more serious problem!"


    Hank Pym''s expression was serious.


    Scott Lang sat up unconsciously.


    "My old friend, Mike Kent is coming!"


    old friend?


    Isn''t it a good thing to come, old friend?


    Scott Lang looked at Hank Pym suspiciously, and then hurriedly said, "Wait, you mean Mike Kent? Is that Mike Kent?"


    Hank Pym, as a superhero from Hank Pym''s past, might actually know that Mike Kent.


    Hank Pym blinked and said, "Didn''t I tell you?"


    "Damn it! You never told me!"


    Scott Lang was excited.


    That''s Mike Kent, who is called the number one powerhouse, the man on the throne, the man who controls the uncrowned king of the planet!


    "Oh, that''s it!"


    Hank Pym nodded lightly.


    Are you so excited?


    Isn''t he just a **** who likes to cheat people with vegetables!


    "and many more!"


    Scott Lang turned his head stiffly and pointed at Clark with his trembling fingers: "He, he is Mike Kent''s son, who is he? Look at the size and hair volume...it won''t be Superman!"


    "You''re too slow to respond." Hope couldn''t help but complained: "Hank, let me go, I doubt he can complete the task."


    "Don''t make a fuss, it''s going to start tonight."


    Hank Pym looked helpless.


    Tomorrow is Monday and Darren Krause will give a press conference tomorrow.


    "Tonight, shall I still train today?"


    Scott Lang asked suspiciously.


    "Of course... no need, you need a day off today. Although you''re not perfect, you''re barely able to use it."


    Hank Pym commented.


    In fact, he is very satisfied with Scott Lang''s training progress.


    "No training needed, then..." He looked at Clark suspiciously: "Why did you wake me up?"


    "got used to."


    Clark said apologetically.


    "it''s okay no problem!"


    Scott Lang waved his hand and didn''t even think about the side that Clark was deliberately messing with him, after all, that was Superman.


    He excitedly stood up from the chair, rushed upstairs, turned over his luggage, looked for clothes with the Superman logo, and then rushed downstairs with excitement on his face after pulling out a pair of underwear marked with the S logo. .


    "Superman, sign my name for me!"


    "Just call me Clark."


    Clark looked at the **** in the other''s hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Is this thing serious?


    "puff!"


    Hope couldn''t help laughing out Clark sighed. After Scott Lang took a step closer to him with his underwear, he unconsciously stepped back to avoid it, helpless. Said: "When your mission is completed, let''s take a group photo, and I''ll just sign it for you."


    Group photo?


    Scott Lang nodded happily, rolled up the **** in his hand and stuffed them into his pockets.


    Clark sighed in relief.


    If he wants to write his name on it, Hope will laugh at it for the rest of his life.


    "Come on, Scott."


    Hank Pym stood up, holding a bunch of keys in his hand, and said, "Do some preparations with me."


    "Prepare? For tonight''s action?"


    "No! For Mike Kent!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 ~： Sorry, take time off.

    Went in line to get vaccinated today.


    I felt sleepy after playing, and I haven''t finished writing it until now.


    Cuckoo for a day.


    "Father of Superheroes" Sorry, please leave.


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Full text update of "Father of Superheroes", keep in mind the URL:


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 546： kitchen

    "Hank!"


    "Mike!"


    In the chatter, the two embraced.


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Mike looked at Hank Pym: "You look good, still so energetic."


    "Of course."


    Hank Pym smiled and patted Mike on the shoulder, and hugged Riven again.


    "Welcome, always beautiful Ruiwen."


    Raven smiled and nodded.


    "Uncle Hank, this is a present for you."


    Gwen handed some gift boxes to Hank Pym, and little Lamb beside him hurriedly handed out the red wine in his hand.


    Hank Pym took it with a smile.


    "Gwen is getting prettier and a big girl."


    Gwen said happily: "Uncle Hank is getting more and more attractive."


    "You can talk!"


    The wrinkles on Hank Pym''s laughing face came together.


    "This is Lamb, it''s... so big!"


    Hank Pym looked at the well-behaved little Lamb, and his tone was full of amazement.


    Although he had heard about Little Lamb, he couldn''t hide the shock in his eyes when he really saw Little Lamb.


    "Uncle Mike! Come in!"


    Hope greeted the Mike family happily and welcomed them in, while Hank Pym carried a gift box and a bottle of red wine, like an old housekeeper who went out to buy goods and followed the owner''s house.


    Hank Pym''s face darkened.


    "Let me do it."


    Clark smiled and walked up to Hank Pym, taking what was in his hand.


    Hank Pym nodded in satisfaction.


    This kid, with a wink, deserves to be my future son-in-law.


    Back home, Hope served drinks for everyone and sat beside Clark.


    Mike and Ruiwen sat opposite Hank, Gwen''s eyes kept rolling on Clark and Hope, with a smile in his eyes, while little Lamb looked around curiously, watching the corners that kept coming out Ants coming in and out.


    "You are here this time..."


    "For the wedding of the two of them."


    "wedding��"


    "You have the final say on how to hold it."


    "The two of them..."


    "It''s a perfect match!"


    "Mike, you..."


    "Handsome and charming man!"


    Hank Pym''s mouth twitched: "Shameless, can you let me say a complete sentence?"


    "What else do you have to say?"


    Mike smiled at Hank Pym.


    Hank Pym opened his mouth, but was speechless for a long time.


    Good guy, it seems like the matter of Clark and Hope was given in a few simple words.


    Of course, the main reason is that the two of them are too familiar with each other. The two children have known each other since childhood, and there is nothing to understand. Both of them are very satisfied with each other.


    Hank Pym glared at Mike: "You''re still so annoying."


    "Hate?"


    Mike squeezed his chin and said in a low voice, "You hate me. You have such a good relationship with me. You have kept in touch with me for so many years. It''s just true love."


    "roll roll roll!"


    Hank Pym waved his hand angrily.


    Mike spread his hands and looked innocent.


    Looking at the two bickering, Clark couldn''t help laughing.


    These two are old friends, and only they who have been with each other for more than 20 years can joke like this.


    Hope and Clark''s marriage was settled in just a few words.


    After chatting for a while, Mike looked at the stairs and said, "Hey, friend over there, won''t you come out and meet?"


    "Haha! I said I would find out!"


    Scott Lang smiled awkwardly and walked out slowly, seeing everyone looking at him, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    After all, he was just a thief a few days ago, but now he has met Mike Kent.


    "Hi, my name is Scott Lang, I''m Hank''s employee, nice to meet you."


    Scott Lang excitedly introduced himself to Mike.


    Mike nodded to it: "Mike Kent!"


    Scott Lang said excitedly, "Are you really that Mike Kent?"


    "If you''re the one from Kent... yes!"


    Mike generously admitted his identity.


    Before they came, their family had removed their disguise.


    Scott Lang excitedly said, "Can I have an autograph?"


    sign?


    Mike was startled, this was the first time he was asked to sign.


    "Can."


    He responded, and Scott Lang took out a photo and a pen from his body and handed it to Mike under the speechless gaze of Hank Pym.


    Mike stared at the photo for a while.


    It''s a picture of him sitting on the throne.


    "This photo?"


    "Your previous videos were very popular, and these photos are now sold in many places."


    "Have it?"


    Mike grunted.


    Hope smiled: "Of course, Uncle Mike, you have no idea how popular you are now."


    The video of the fight in front of the White House is still the most viewed video in the world so far.


    The battle that took place on Kent some time ago, because of the relationship of tourists on Kent, and a video circulated, made Mike fire again and made a new legend.


    "Haha, I really didn''t notice!"


    Mike laughed happily and signed his name on the photo.


    Scott Lang happily put it away, the corners of his mouth grinning to the back of his ears.


    "What''s so happy, isn''t it just a photo?"


    Hank Pym looked at Mike''s proud face and felt very unhappy. He reached out to Scott Lang and said, "Come on, I''ll sign your name too!"


    "Why do I want yours? It''s worthless!"


    Looking at the autographed photo, Scott Lang, who was in a state of excitement, said subconsciously, but then he felt two cold eyes falling on him.


    Unconsciously shivering, Scott Lang raised his head stiffly, gave Hank Pym a dry smile, turned and ran upstairs.


    "Ah! I''ll practice ant control again!"


    "Wait a minute and come to the kitchen with me to help make lunch."


    Hank Pym said coldly, and Scott Lang answered loudly.


    And Hope and Clark looked at each other and shuddered.


    Scott Lang had no idea what was going to happen in a moment, and he would surely regret it.


    Hope it doesn''t affect the action tonight...


    Do not!


    It must have influenced the action tonight!


    Hope''s eyes lit up.


    This is an opportunity!


    As long as Scott Lang is stunned by his father''s cooking, she will be the one on the mission tonight!


    Just thinking about it, Hope got a little anticipation.


    "Mike! You must try my craft today."


    Hank Pym said lightly, and walked to the kitchen without waiting for Mike to refuse.


    "This old guy is still so competitive, really..."


    While muttering, Mike opened a portal, disappeared in front of everyone, and returned to his home.


    There is no material here at all.


    A few minutes later, Scott Lang rushed into the kitchen under the pitying gazes of Hope and Clark.


    "Sister Hope, those smells won''t come out, will they?"


    Gwen asked worriedly, swallowed, "Why don''t we go out."


    After a while, this place will be reduced to a ''biochemical'' battlefield.


    "fine."


    Hope shook his head and said, "Hank has upgraded the kitchen, and there will be no smell running out. It''s just the process of doing it... It''s hard to describe."


    "Let''s stay away when they come out."


    Clark pressed his eyebrows with a headache.


    The crowd nodded wildly.


    The war between Mike and Hank, they have gone through many times, every time it is ''tragic'', they don''t want to be involved, and only Scott Lang, who has not experienced it, will be so happy Agree to help in the kitchen.


    A few minutes later, Scott Lang happily walked out of the upstairs after putting the photo in place.


    Everyone looked at him with complicated eyes.


    There is pity, there is admiration...


    Scott Lang was stunned for a moment, scratched his hair, and asked in confusion, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Come on!" Gwen gave him a cheering gesture: "Be sure to protect yourself!"


    "?"


    Scott Lang was stunned for a moment, then realized that Gwen was talking about going to the kitchen.


    "Isn''t it just to help with cooking?" Scott Lang wondered: "I also helped two days ago. It doesn''t matter, Hank won''t eat me."


    He made a humorous joke and walked into the kitchen with a smile.


    "Sister? Is it dangerous?"


    Little Lamb asked suspiciously.


    "You''ll know in a while."


    Gwen said faintly, pulling little Lamb back two steps.


    A few minutes later, Scott Lang''s coughing and screaming sounded.


    Everyone shuddered unconsciously.


    "Snapped!"


    Scott Lang opened the kitchen door.


    At this time, his face was full of tears, his nose and mouth were like a sponge, he was greedily breathing the air outside, stretched out his hand to everyone, and cried out miserably: "Help!"


    At the same time, a creepy smell wafts from the kitchen.


    "Come in for me!"


    Hank Pym grabbed Scott Lang by the shoulders and dragged him inside.


    "Save me! Save me!"


    Scott Lang screamed mournfully.


    He finally understood why Gwen made him be careful.


    "boom!"


    Looking at the closed kitchen door, everyone swallowed in horror.


    How terrible is the smell in it, it can force a person to be like this.


    Half an hour later, the kitchen door was pulled open. Everyone was shocked. They held their breaths tightly, stepped back unconsciously, and moved towards the door.


    They can run away anytime.


    "Doesn''t it taste like it?"


    Little Lamb sniffed lightly and asked with some doubts.


    Everyone was startled and took a breath.


    It really has no taste.


    Just when they were wondering, Hank Pym came out with a plate.


    He looked at everyone''s expressions and snorted softly.


    "It''s all a bunch of people without courage, not as good as Scott."


    Before Hank Pym came out, he had exhausted all the smells in the kitchen.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "By the way, what about Scott?"


    Hope asked, and looked at the kitchen curiously, with hope in his eyes.


    As long as Scott Lang gets screwed out of tonight''s plan, it''s up to her to execute it.


    So... come on! Scott!


    "Help, help!"


    A weak voice came from the kitchen.


    Scott crawled on the ground and struggled out of the kitchen.


    Tears flowed, and his eyes were scattered, as if he had suffered serious damage.


    Seeing this scene, everyone shuddered and moved further away from Hank Pym.


    Hank Pym glanced at Scott Lang and said, "It''s really useless..."


    "Indeed, he is too useless!"


    Hope nodded in agreement, but before she could say the second half of the sentence, Hank Pym glanced at her: "It''s too wasteful, and I can complete tonight''s task."


    He looked at Clark: "He brought it to ventilate. It''s better to get some oxygen. I have oxygen upstairs."


    Clark nodded, walked up to Scott Lang, picked it up, and walked upstairs.


    "Uncle Hank, where''s your stuff? Why don''t you smell anything?"


    Gwen''s curious eyes fell on the plate in Hank Pym''s hand.


    "I used new technology to seal all the flavors in the food, and only when you put it in your mouth and bite it, all the delicious flavors explode."


    Gwen was taken aback and murmured, "Bomb, bomb?"


    "That''s an apt description."


    Hank Pym nodded.


    At this moment, a teleportation door that kept spinning and scattered with golden energy particles appeared in front of everyone.


    Mike also appeared in front of everyone with a plate.


    The food on the plate kept tumbling like lava, and everyone watched as they kept sucking in the cold air, and even the corners of Hank Pym''s mouth were twitching wildly.


    This bastard, this is too cruel.


    A flash of light flashed in Mike''s hand, and after receiving the lava-like food into the portable space, he beckoned to everyone: "I made some food for you."


    With that said, he walked to the restaurant and put plates of delicious dishes on the table, then he took the plate of dishes and walked aside, saying to Hank Pym, "Come on!"


    Hank Pym tilted the corners of his eyes and looked at the throbbing ''magma''. He had the illusion that as long as he took a bite into it, a hole would be burned.


    Hank Pym held the plate in his hand and looked at the cute ball-shaped snacks on the plate, feeling that he was still light.


    Mike picked up his finger, a card disappeared, and then a simple enchantment appeared, enclosing the space around the two.


    This is a barrier to prevent the smell from wafting out.


    While eating the delicious food made by Mike, everyone looked at the two of them nervously and curiously, and their eyes kept moving back and forth on the plates in their hands.


    No matter how you look at it, I still think Mike''s food is more dangerous.


    And Hank Pym thought so too, so he pondered and said with a sneer on his face: "This time, let''s compare it with a different method!"


    "Another way?"


    "Yes!" Hank Pym said lightly: "We eat what we make, and whoever eats it first wins."


    "no!"


    Mike firmly opposed it, but he was already cheering in his heart.


    It wasn''t what he expected.


    Hank Pym sneered: "If you''re afraid, just admit defeat."


    Mike hesitated for a while, but he was laughing wildly in his heart, and gritted his teeth: "I would be afraid? Just kidding! Come on!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 547： 3 seconds, too long

    click!


    Hank Pym shoved a self-made ''bomb'' into his mouth.


    In order to ''kill'' Mike, he used a new production method this time, and even used the method of molecular cooking.


    I have to say, the taste of this thing is really amazing, even if he made it himself, he was covered in one bite.


    It was like an extremely smelly bomb was exploding in his mouth, making his head pound, and his face turned green in an instant.


    If he hadn''t made it himself, if he hadn''t been accustomed to these flavors, this sip...


    damn it! People will die!


    Hank Pym cursed inwardly, and even began to curse himself for what he did so stinky.


    He glanced at Mike, and when he saw that Mike''s face was also ugly, he felt a lot more relieved, but when he saw that Mike was eating faster and faster, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    He can''t lose!


    one, two...


    He felt like his brain was about to stink.


    He looked at Mike with red eyes, and suddenly found that the corner of Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Hank Pym froze.


    Not right!


    Mike''s expression is not right!


    His eyes moved, looking at the plate in Mike''s hand, a flash of light flashed in his mind.


    "Damn Mike!"


    He roared and rushed towards Mike.


    "Give me a taste of your stuff!"


    Mike took two steps back while pinching his nose, and said with disgust, "You really stink, stay away from me!"


    "Stop chattering!"


    Hank Pym grabbed Mike''s plate and put a mouthful of ''magma'' into his mouth with a spoon, and froze instantly.


    Simply, simply�� so delicious!


    It''s like eating a bunch of fruity warm sunshine, and the whole body becomes relaxed.


    So, Mike, this bastard, eats such delicious food while stuffing those stinky ''bombs'' into his mouth one by one?


    Just thinking about this made a fire in his heart.


    "Mike, you bastard, you did it on purpose!"


    Mike''s face was full of innocence: "I originally wanted to cook you something delicious, and I thought you thought the same."


    "Fuck! No wonder you think so!"


    Hank Pym cursed, but the pace of eating didn''t slow down.


    "Don''t talk..." Mike frowned, "Stinky!"


    "Ah! I''m **** off!"


    Hank Pym screamed angrily, but kept pouring Mike''s cooking into his mouth.


    He had to put those disgusting smells down quickly.


    He was tricked by Mike again.


    He made such a delicious thing look so terrible on purpose, and then made him make a stupid request to eat his own food.


    After Hank Pym dried up the delicious soup in one breath, he glanced at Mike fiercely and said, "You''re cruel!"


    Mike shrugged: "You can''t have the intention of harming others!"


    Hank Pym''s expression froze, he snorted softly, and walked outside the barrier.


    Mike happily followed, obviously in a good mood.


    "you��"


    Hope asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask anything, eat!"


    Hank Pym said coldly, sat down at the dining table, picked up a set of cutlery, and ate.


    "This is delicious, eat more!"


    Mike smiled, served Hank Pym with food, and soothed the other party''s emotions.


    Seeing this scene, everyone instantly understood the result of this time.


    ��


    The confrontation between Mike and Hank Pym was just a joke between two old men, and tonight''s action was what Hank Pym cared about most, especially with Mike around. Must do well this time.


    Thinking of this, he glanced at Scott Lang, his eyes became cold and solemn, and Scott Lang, who had just recovered, felt great pressure.


    "Old friend, don''t be so nervous, it''s just a sneak in, or I''ll go."


    Mike followed behind Hank Pym and said lightly.


    "Need not."


    Hank Pym rejects Mike''s proposal.


    He didn''t want to be teased by Mike, and most importantly, it was his own business, he could handle it himself, and it was still under his control.


    Of course, if the plan changes, he will not hesitate to ask Mike for help when he really needs Mike.


    In other words, he can use Mike as his trump card, but he will not use Mike as the only way to complete this action.


    Mike nodded: "I understand."


    A group of people came to the command room located at the basement of Hank Pym''s house. Looking at the large and small monitoring screens in the command, as well as some equipment, Gwen and Little Lamb exclaimed.


    "Shh!"


    Ruiwen gave them a wink, and Gwen immediately covered Lamb''s mouth.


    Little Lamb: "?"


    Why don''t you cover your mouth?


    He stared at Gwen in confusion.


    Gwen smiled and pointed to the screens, and little Lamb''s eyes were immediately drawn to it.


    At this time, the army of ants is ready to go.


    Hank Pym put on a headset for communication, and Hope sat near Hank Pym with one.


    Although she was still a little dissatisfied with the fact that she did not participate in the action this time, but now, she is more concerned about the result of the action.


    Except for Mike, everyone else was curious about the operation.


    Because it was their first time seeing Ant-Man in action.


    At this moment, Hank Pym said, "Get started."


    Following his voice, Scott and his ant army, who ambushed near the Pym Technology Company building in advance, began to act.


    "Although Darren Krause will announce the Pym particle weapon tomorrow, tonight, he will secretly call interested buyers to buy it in advance."


    Hope pressed his eyebrows and continued: "Originally this evening, Hank and I were going to participate in tonight''s transaction and go to the company to help Scott, but because Uncle Mike and you are here as guests, we can only Abandon the original plan and choose to command here."


    She looked at the screen and said worriedly: "But without the help of Hank and I, Scott will carry out the plan tonight. I''m always a little worried."


    "No, I''m not alone."


    Scott Lang smiled and said, "Don''t forget, several of my companions also participated in this operation."


    "Companion? Out of those ants, does he still have company? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Gwen asked curiously.


    "Companion? Hehe, it''s just an accomplice who stole something together."


    Hope couldn''t help but complain.


    "But they''re all trustworthy people."


    Scott Lang hastily added.


    "Stop talking nonsense and focus on the task."


    Hank Pym said lightly, looking at the screen in front of him with a little nervousness.


    For him, it was more stressful to let Scott Lang, a rookie, go on a mission than to do it himself.


    Scott Lang responded and manipulated the ants into action.


    Scott Lang, who was wearing an Ant-Man suit, shrank to the size of an ant, mixed in a group of ants, like one of these ants, and sneaked into the building of Pym Technology Company through the sewer.


    They are like a whole, on the way to invade Pym Technologies, perfectly demonstrating what coordination and perfect cooperation are.


    The boat formed by ants floated down the ''river'' in the sewer to the sink of Pym Technologies. After the ladder formed by ants pulled Scott Lang up, Scott Lang entered the company through the sink. Inside, riding a flying ant mount, commanding the army of ants to kill it...


    They have a clear division of labor, the destruction of the destruction, the attack of the attack, the whole process is very smooth, it looks very kind and pleasing to the eye.


    "How about it?"


    Seeing Scott Lang sneaking in smoothly, Hank Pym smiled.


    "Yes, with your style back then."


    Mike praised, and Hank Pym showed a smug look on his face.


    "Don''t be too happy, it''s just sneaking in."


    Hope said lightly.


    By now, she is the calmest.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Scott Lang controlled the ants to sneak into the computer room where the data was stored, installed a bomb specially made by Hank Pym, and then ran to the place where the Hornet suit was stored.


    This operation requires not only destroying the data, but also destroying the wasp suits that have been made.


    To destroy the data, just blow up those servers at the end, but destroying the Wasp suit is harder.


    It was stored in an airtight container in an airtight room that was laser-protected so that not even a worm could fly in.


    However, when Scott Lang moved, his accomplices also moved.


    They will turn off the laser that protects the container.


    Just as Scott Lang sneaked into the airtight room and touched the container in the center of the room where the Hornet''s suit was stored, Darren Krause, in high spirits, walked in with his guests.


    Tonight, he gathered the most potential customers to participate in this evening''s event, and will show them his results in advance and stimulate their desire to buy.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, and Scott Lang almost fell into the laser net.


    He stabilized, took two deep breaths, and continued to descend into the container. The moment he touched the laser net, the laser net disappeared for a second, and he went straight through it.


    Scott Lang breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the Wasp suit that was close at hand, and was overjoyed.


    His first mission went so smoothly, it seems that he has the talent to be a superhero!


    He secretly praised himself.


    At this moment, Darren Krause''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Perhaps, some people are still doubting the authenticity of what I said about the Hornets, but now there is a living example in front of us."


    Scott Lang was startled, but saw Darren Krause''s cold eyes looking at him.


    Did he find me?


    Impossible, I am so young, how could I be discovered?


    Scott muttered to himself, grabbing the Wasp suit.


    Suddenly, a hole appeared under the Hornets'' suit, and when Scott Lang was about to grab the Hornets'' suit, the Hornets'' suit slid down and passed Scott Lang''s fingers.


    Scott Lang was startled and stepped back sharply. Seeing Darren Krauss looking at him and laughing, cold sweat broke out.


    Damn, he really got discovered!


    "Look, everyone, this is the example I''m talking about."


    Darren Krause pointed to the spherical transparent container and announced happily to his guests.


    Buyers who came to buy were shocked and excited when they saw an ant-sized person in the container.


    This weapon turned out to be real.


    They looked at Darren Klass with fiery eyes, thinking about the business for a while in their hearts.


    And Darren Klass knocked on the container and gave Scott Lang a grim smile.


    "Do you really think I can''t take precautions? You really underestimate me."


    After speaking, he snapped his fingers and said, "Kill this bug."


    The voice fell, and the dense laser net that even insects could not pass through appeared, and quickly contracted towards the center.


    If this goes on, in less than a second, he will be turned into ashes.


    But he couldn''t get through the laser net at all.


    Scott Long''s eyes lost focus and his head went blank, but he did not hesitate and pressed the zoom out switch again.


    Only in this way can you escape the laser net.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared, and when the laser net was about to close, it directly blasted the container and grabbed Scott Lang. All turned into puppets and settled in place.


    "Um?"


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    After closing his hands, he spread his palms.


    There is no trace of Scott Lang.


    Could this guy just shrink to the atomic level and enter the quantum space when he is about to be rescued?


    A thought flashed through Mike''s mind.


    Scott Lang''s reaction is quick, but sometimes too quick is not a good thing.


    Mike looked helpless and looked at Darren Krause who was looking at him in horror.


    Mind shield?


    "Hello." Mike greeted and smiled: "Hank Pym is my old friend."


    Hearing this, Darren Krause shrank his eyes and used the Wasp suit without hesitation.


    The next second, the wasp suit in his palm suddenly grew larger, and then spread out to his whole body like flowing water.


    As long as he puts on the Hornet suit, he still has a chance to escape, and the Hornet suit using nanotechnology can be equipped in just three seconds.


    Darren Claus counted the time in his heart, looking at the battle suit that was about to be equipped, his heart gradually relaxed.


    Immediately he can...


    "HuhNanotechnology?"


    A voice full of surprises rang in his ears, and Darren Krause was completely shrouded in fear.


    He subconsciously pressed the shrinking button, but his body did not respond.


    Mike walked in front of Darren Claus and smashed the mind shield in his hand.


    Three seconds was too long for him.


    "A new technology was added to this battle suit?"


    Mike said in surprise, the power of the mind invaded Darren Krause''s mind, and then frowned.


    "Technology provided by Mordok? You messed with him?"


    Darren Klass''s face had turned pale as paper.


    He didn''t have any secrets in front of Mike, and he didn''t have the ability to resist.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 548： message, ant, spider

    The Hornet suit has become a joke at this moment.


    At this moment, Darren Krause''s heart was full of bitterness, and the pride in his heart was shattered by Mike''s blow in less than a few seconds.


    He finally saw one of the strongest forces in the world. Although it was only the tip of the iceberg, it also allowed him to see an unbridgeable gap.


    He actually wanted to reach Mike Kent''s height with the Hornets suit...


    Simply a joke.


    Darren Krause laughed inwardly at his ignorance.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and the power of the mind was like an invisible thread, controlling everyone in the Pym Technology Building to leave the building. At the same time, Mike took out his mobile phone and stood in front of Darren Krauss. , called the Avengers, and told the Avengers about the Mordok.


    Hanging up the phone, Mike looked at Darren Krause, rubbed his chin, and said, "What should I do with you?"


    Darren Krause broke out in cold sweat and was about to ask for mercy, but Mike suddenly smiled and said, "Hank is begging you, let me spare your life."


    After the words fell, without waiting for Darren Krauss to react, Mike directly manipulated the other party''s consciousness, and asked the other party to take off the Wasp suit, put it in the portable space, seal the other party''s memory, and manipulate the Darren Krause and let him leave the building.


    Now, as long as the building is detonated, the Pym particle thing is over, but...


    Mike looked at the place where Scott Lang disappeared, pondered for a moment, and decided to wait for the other party for a while.


    If Scott Lang doesn''t show up again for a while, the chances of escaping from quantum space are getting smaller and smaller.


    "I hope this guy can successfully escape from quantum space as in the original plot."


    Mike murmured.


    On the other side, in the command room of Hank Pym''s house.


    Hank Pym took off his glasses, rubbed his temples, and sighed softly.


    "Scott Lang is dead, mission... over."


    Hank Pym felt a little mean.


    Because in addition to his pity for Scott Lang, he actually had a hint of "fortunate" joy.


    Fortunately, he asked Scott Lang to perform the task, or the person who disappeared now might be Hope.


    "die?"


    Hope suddenly looked at Hank Pym coldly and said angrily: "He just disappeared! How can it be called dead?"


    Back then, her mother was like that, and Scott Lang is like that now.


    When it was impossible to determine whether they were really dead, Hank Pym''s tone of directly judging them as dead was the source of Hope''s anger.


    Hank Pym looked at Hope calmly and said, "Hope, you should know what state it is."


    "After shrinking to the size of an atom, he would get lost in quantum space, where..."


    "You said you were lost! Just like my mother!"


    "Jenny..."


    Hank Pym murmured, and his body couldn''t help lowering before the pain and sadness emerged in his heart.


    Seeing this scene, Clark gently pushed Hope, Hope was stunned, and said apologetically: "Sorry, Hank, I didn''t mean to say that, I..."


    "It''s okay, it''s my fault."


    Hank Pym murmured, and the whole figure seemed to be out of this world.


    The command room was silent, and only Mike on the screen was still waiting quietly.


    At this moment, Mike suddenly looked at the place where Scott Lang disappeared.


    "Hank! Scott is back!"


    "what!"


    Hearing Mike''s words, Hank Pym jumped up from his chair excitedly.


    If Scott can come back, it means that his wife is also likely to come back.


    He looked at Hope, and both saw surprises on each other''s faces.


    The next moment, Mike appeared in front of them, and the Pym Science and Technology Building also exploded violently, and then disappeared like it was sucked into a black hole.


    But now, no one is paying attention to the disappearing Pym Technology Building, and everyone''s eyes are on Scott Lang, who is being carried by Mike.


    At this time, Scott Lang and the original sound of recovery, the whole person was in a coma.


    "Mike, how is he? Does he need treatment? Is he okay?"


    Hank Pym asked nervously.


    "fine."


    Mike said lightly, "He just passed out."


    "call!"


    Hank Pym let out a long breath.


    "Right now he��"


    "Hank, I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask Scott, but I think he needs to rest now. When he wakes up, it''s not too late for you to ask."


    Hank Pym nodded: "I was in a hurry."


    Mike sent Scott Lang to each other''s room, and the family stayed one night at Hank Pym''s house under Hope''s arrangement.


    The next day, the sky was clear.


    The sleeping Scott Lang rolled over, mumbled, and fell asleep again.


    Seeing this scene, Hank Pym said angrily: "I woke him up! Sleeping is endless!"


    He had waited until eight o''clock in the morning last night, but Scott Lang still didn''t mean to wake up.


    "random."


    This time, Mike didn''t stop.


    He took two steps back, and after pulling the curious Gwen and Lamb out of Scott Lang''s room, he said to the two, "This Monday, it''s time for you to go to school."


    "But we''re in San Francisco now, and I..."


    Before Gwen could finish speaking, Mike opened two portals.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be late."


    Mike smiled slightly.


    Little Lamb cheered, but Gwen pouted: "Cheat!"


    She still wanted to stay and play because Hank Pym had promised to give him the ant-controlling props to play with, but apparently that wasn''t possible now.


    "Go! Sister!"


    Little Lamb is very happy, because he is still in kindergarten and spends most of his time playing. There are many classmates playing with him, which is much more interesting than at home.


    After the siblings walked through the portal with different moods, Scott Lang was also woken up.


    He looked at his surroundings in a daze, and when he saw several pairs of eyes staring at him in the room, he sat up abruptly, picked up the quilt to cover his face.


    "What do you want? Why are you all in my room?"


    "Scott!"


    Hank Pym, who was standing beside the bed, tore off the quilt mentioned by Scott Lang and said nervously, "Do you remember what happened last night?"


    "last night?"


    Scott Lang frowned in memory, then nodded.


    "Before the laser net closed, I figured I could get past the net if I got small enough, so I hit the shrink button and I came to a strange space."


    "Quantum space!"


    Hank Pym added excitedly.


    "It should be." Scott Lang responded and continued: "Then my consciousness gradually blurred, and I almost forgot who I was."


    "Then how did you get out?"


    Hank Pym and Hope on the side were nervous.


    "I was woken up.


    Scott Lang frowned, as if recalling the person who woke him up. Seeing Hope and Hank Pym staring at him hopefully, he said helplessly: "Sorry, other than these, I''ll do other things. I really can''t remember."


    "No, you''ve done enough."


    Hope was very grateful.


    Scott Lang was stunned.


    What did he do?


    Didn''t he finish his mission?


    "You brought back hope."


    Hank Pym''s eyes flickered, and his whole body seemed to be bloodied, looking very excited.


    "Oh!"


    Scott Lang was still confused, but asked subconsciously.


    "Hope''s mother also strayed into the quantum space before, but failed to come out. Your experience this time has proved a possibility."


    Clark explained it simply, and Scott Lang understood it instantly.


    "If you have anything to help, just say it."


    Mike to Hank Pym.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but at this time in my area of ??expertise, you... don''t seem to be of much help."


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at Hank Pym''s proud face, and snorted coldly: "I''m just polite, you ask me for help, I won''t help!"


    Hank Pym waved his hand and said in disgust, "Go back quickly, just leave the next thing to us."


    "Hank."


    "Um?"


    "waiting for your good news."


    "it is good!"


    Mike patted Hank Pym on the shoulder with a smile, and said to Clark: "You stay here to help, we''ll go back first, you and Hope''s wedding, we''ll talk about this later."


    "I know."


    Clark nodded, and after watching Mike and Ruiwen walk into the portal, he gently hugged the excited Hope and kissed Hope''s forehead, also happy for them.


    ��


    Midtown Middle School.


    This school has two campuses, junior high school and high school, and Gwen is in the junior high school campus.


    After coming out of the portal, she arrived at the school on time.


    Because in middle school, there will be elective courses. Except for Peter, who is also a scholar, and she chose the same course, Luke and the three chose relatively simple courses, so they are divided into different classes.


    This also led to a lot less time for them to meet, but at lunchtime, they would still get together and chat about the fun of the day.


    "I can finally rest, I''m going to starve to death."


    During the noon break, Gwen screamed and lay down on the table.


    Peter looked at Gwen, who seemed to have slipped, with a funny look, and said, "Let''s go, go to the restaurant."


    "it is good!"


    Gwen responded and stood up quickly.


    "Wait a moment."


    Peter looked at Gwen in amazement: "Why did you go empty-handed?"


    "Empty-handed?"


    "Yes! Where''s your lunch box?"


    They had known each other for years, and this was the first time he had seen Gwen without a lunch box.


    "No today. My dad was busy with other things and didn''t have time to do it for me."


    Gwen said with a smile, pulled Peter, and walked out of the classroom, saying, "Occasionally, it''s okay, I''ll just eat the lunch provided by the restaurant."


    "Let''s go, don''t let Luke and the others wait."


    Peter squeezed his hand, blushed slightly, replied in a low voice, and hurriedly chased after him.


    The two came to the restaurant, bought a lunch, and looked for the figure of the three of Luke.


    "Gwen, Peter, here!"


    Mary Jane waved to both of them.


    The two walked over, and they were surprised when they saw that Gwen did not bring a lunch box.


    After Gwen briefly explained two sentences, several people casually chatted about the fun of Sunday.


    Listening to the interesting stories of several people, Gwen smiled happily.


    She has always liked the feeling of sharing happiness.


    "What about you, Gwen? What did you do on Sunday?"


    Mary Jane asked curiously.


    Luke smiled and said, "Did you guys go out again? I didn''t even see Uncle Mike go shopping for groceries."


    Gwen nodded. "Going to San Francisco."


    "San Francisco? What''s the fun in there?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    "It''s not to play, it''s my dad visiting an old friend to discuss my brother''s wedding by the way."


    "Oh, so it''s... a wedding!?"


    The four of them screamed in surprise.


    "Shh!"


    Gwen glared at the four of them and said, "Calm down!"


    "Calm down! No matter who your three brothers are getting married, it''s a sensation!"


    Harry growled in a low voice, gossiping on his face.


    "who is it?"


    Mary Jane couldn''t help but ask.


    "Brother Clark."


    "hiss!"


    The four of them took a deep breath.


    Superman is getting married!


    "You have to keep it a secret, except for our family, you know the news now."


    Gwen told the four of them, and after seeing them nodding, he took a bite of the hamburger and frowned slightly.


    Getting used to the lunch her father prepared for her, the lunch in the school cafeteria was barely filling.


    "By the way, this morning''s news that the Pym Technologies building in San Francisco exploded and disappeared."


    Peter looked at Gwen and asked cautiously, "That doesn''t have to do with you, does it?"


    "It has nothing to do with us."


    So, does it still matter?


    "what happened?"


    Harry asked curiously.


    Gwen thought about it for a while, then briefly explained the matter.


    Shrink to the size of an ant?


    Can you control ants?


    Listening to Gwen''s words, several people were surprised.


    They never thought that ants could do so many things.


    Suddenly, Harry couldn''t help saying, "I think spiders are amazing too."


    "Spider?" Luke pouted: "What''s so great about it?"


    "Spider silk is very tough, much stronger than steel of the same width, and can withstand five times the weight of the same steel without breaking, and even some special spider silks can hold more weight."


    Peter pushed up his glasses and told some of the knowledge he knew.


    "Yes, and some spiders can jump very far, ten or even ten times their own body length, and some have great strength and can..."


    "Okay, I see."


    Luke interrupted Gwen and looked at the two helplessly: "How boring are you to read this knowledge?"


    "It''s not boring at all." Harry said with a mysterious face, "Imagine, if these abilities of spiders could be inherited, how powerful would that be?"


    "How powerful? It won''t be as powerful as Uncle Mike anyway."


    Luke murmured, and the corners of Harry''s mouth twitched wildly.


    He couldn''t refute it at all.


    "Okay, let''s talk about something else." Mary Jane changed the subject and said, "Someone commissioned a mission on our Titan team''s website."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 549： Lambs help

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    Task?


    The four of Gwen immediately recovered their spirits.


    After having Mary Jane, they seldom paid attention to the website of the Titan Squad. Mary Jane paid attention to any task, and then told them.


    "What mission?"


    Gwen asked hastily.


    In this regard, she is the most positive one.


    Mary Jane recalled and said slowly: "Someone left a message for me, saying that we should help her find her daughter. Her daughter disappeared ten years ago."


    "Ten years ago? So long?"


    Harry frowned: "After so long, can you still find it?"


    "I don''t know, but the mother never gave up her search. She said her daughter was her only relative and she could feel her daughter was still alive."


    Luke shook his head: "There''s basically no hope. Instead of spending time on this, it''s better to spend time helping other people. Are there other tasks?"


    Mary Jane nodded: "there are others, there is..."


    "and many more!"


    Gwen suddenly said, "We took the mission just now, and we helped her find her daughter, even if it was the news that she was dead."


    The long wait was a torment for the mother.


    Everyone looked at Gwen, suddenly remembered Gwen''s life experience, looked at each other and nodded.


    Mary Jane took out her mobile phone, operated it on it, and said, "This is some information provided by the other party."


    After some information was sent to the four people''s mobile phones, the four people looked at the information while eating.


    Sally, a white female, was ten years old before she disappeared, and she disappeared at nine o''clock on Christmas Eve ten years ago.


    The hair is brown, the eyes are light blue, and he was wearing a red dress when he disappeared. The place of disappearance was on Thirteenth Street in New York...


    Although the information is very complete, many of them cannot be used because of the time.


    Looking at the photo provided by the other party, at the smiling little girl, everyone took it down and decided to take action after school.


    The members of the Titan Squad are all actionists, and they got together after school that afternoon and started the action.


    The task this time was a bit difficult for them, after all, it was an event ten years ago.


    They tried to find the surveillance cameras from ten years ago, but unfortunately, there were no surveillance cameras in the location where Sally disappeared.


    As a last resort, they can only look for useful information from the surrounding surveillance, but unfortunately, because of the age, most of the video footage taken on the day Sally disappeared has been lost, and there is no useful information at all.


    "Think about it too. If the traces left by Sally''s disappearance were found so easily, she wouldn''t have been found for ten years."


    Luke rubbed his eyes.


    Although the smart comparison program provided by Harry is useful in finding the target person, some pictures still need to be confirmed by yourself.


    He watched for two hours and his eyes were sore.


    "How? Did you find any useful information?"


    Harry also rubbed his eyes and asked the three of Gwen.


    Peter''s eyes were fixed on the computer, and after recording a message he had just found, he turned around and replied, "I found the information about her school ten years ago, and got the list of her former classmates and teachers. I have found their current online social accounts, and are looking up their social dynamics to see if they can find useful information."


    Mary Jane raised her hand: "I''m helping to find it."


    "I was contacting Sally''s childhood friends through the information Peter gave to see if they could recall anything."


    "By your current expressions, I guess you haven''t found it yet."


    Luke said to the three with a smile.


    The three sighed helplessly.


    "Okay!" Harry clapped his hands: "That''s it for today, we should go home."


    If they don''t go back, their family will call them.


    Several people nodded, picked up their schoolbags, sorted out the information, and left Gwen''s apartment.


    Yes, it''s Gwen''s apartment.


    The apartment was left to her by Gwen''s biological father and had been kept by Mike.


    On Gwen''s twelfth birthday, when Mike knew that Gwen''s own friends had formed a Titan team, he gave Gwen the keys to the apartment.


    After that, it became the base of the Titan Squad.


    Several people left the apartment, and after Harry recruited his driver, the driver drove several people home.


    Looking at the lights in the house, Gwen smiled, and after waving to Harry, pushed the door open and went home.


    "I am back!"


    Gwen shouted loudly, and little Lamb appeared in front of her with a ''whoosh''.


    Gwen bent down and rubbed little Lamb''s face.


    "What are you doing suddenly? Are you trying to scare me?"


    Little Lamb blinked his eyes, shook his head quickly, and brought the things in his hand to Gwen.


    "Sister, this is what I drew in class today, and I gave it to you!"


    Little Lamb grinned.


    Gwen opened his eyes, and his eyes lit up.


    "so beautiful!"


    Looking at the portrait that was seven points similar to her, Gwen was surprised: "This is really what you drew? When did you learn it?"


    "yesterday!"


    Gwen looked at little Lamb with a depressed face: "You are such a little monster."


    Little Lamb smiled happily, pulled Gwen down, and after Gwen bent down, whispered in his ear: "Sister must keep it a secret, only you have it today!"


    Gwen warmed his heart and rubbed little Lamb''s head.


    Little Lamb left happily, and after Gwen''s door rang, he opened his own door carefully, with slyness in his eyes, holding two paintings in his hand, looking in the direction of the kitchen, and then disappeared in place.


    At the dining table, Mike and the three looked at Gwen, who had turned into a cooking machine, with some doubts.


    Why is Gwen so quiet today?


    In the past, Gwen would tease little Lamb at the dinner table, or talk about school things. Why is it so abnormal today?


    Ruiwen looked at Mike with questioning eyes, and Mike shook his head, saying that he didn''t know.


    "I''m stuffed!"


    Gwen quickly finished the meal, put the tableware and chopsticks away, and ran upstairs quickly.


    "What''s wrong with my sister?"


    Lamb asked suspiciously, then his eyes lit up, and suddenly said: "I know, she must be in love!"


    fall in love?


    Mike''s body froze, and he couldn''t help thinking of pictures like Gwen getting married, and a dull and depressed breath quietly appeared from Mike.


    If you are really in love...


    Damn it, don''t let him know who that kid is!


    Wait a minute, could it be the boys who have been hanging out with Gwen?


    Peter, Harry or Luke?


    Do you want to ask?


    Or use the power of the mind to see how the hearts of these boys are?


    if��


    Thoughts flashed through Mike''s mind, and his expression became more and more serious.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike''s expression with a funny look, and couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling: "Don''t worry, Gwen''s expression doesn''t look like she''s in love, there should be something bothering you."


    "Really?"


    Mike looked at Ruiwen in surprise.


    Rui Wen nodded: "You have to trust my judgment. If she is in love, it will not be what she is now."


    "Hoo! That''s good!"


    Mike was relieved and glared at Lamb: "Don''t talk nonsense in the future!"


    "Oh!"


    ��


    Back in the room, Gwen took out the information and continued to study the relevant information.


    "They must be looking at these things now."


    Gwen was sure of that.


    Looking at the phone, Gwen counted silently in his heart.


    10, 9, 8��3, 2, 1!


    Ding!


    Her phone rang, and Gwen glanced and smiled softly.


    exactly eight o''clock...


    After they encounter a task, this time has become their default time to discuss things.


    With the phone upright on the table, and Gwen pressed connect, they started a video chat and chatted about their tasks.


    Several people discussed for a few minutes and assigned tasks. When he was about to hang up the video, Harry couldn''t help but ask, "Gwen, does Uncle Mike have a solution?"


    "There should be." Gwen said casually while looking at the information: "Travel through time and space, use the power of the mind to search the world, or use magic or something..."


    Hearing these words, the four of them widened their eyes.


    Dude, is this exaggerated?


    "Well, can we ask him for help?"


    Luke asked.


    "This is our mission."


    Gwen said softly.


    She doesn''t want to rely on her father for everything, and she also wants to grow up and become her father''s one day.


    "I just asked casually." Luke smirked: "I''ll go to work first."


    After the words fell, Luke withdrew from the video link.


    Several people then quit the video chat.


    In the next two days, in addition to their normal studies, they devoted their spare time to this task.


    But what made them helpless was that even if they searched all over Sally''s childhood friends, no one could provide a piece of useful information, even Sally''s mother, the only information they could provide was the things that were handed to them. .


    For a while, their investigation progress stagnated.


    Gwen was a little frustrated, because she didn''t find any useful information at all, and there was still no news from Sally.


    It''s been too long, except for Sally''s mother who is still thinking about and looking for her daughter, many people have even forgotten the existence of each other, not to mention providing any effective clues.


    Gwen returned home and rushed back to her room after eating. Just as she took out some of the newly collected information today to check, Little Lamb opened the door and walked in.


    "Sister, I can''t sleep, tell me a story."


    Little Lamb held a storybook in his hand and shook it at Gwen.


    Gwen looked at the information without looking up.


    "Don''t make trouble, I''m busy, you go to Aunt Ruiwen and Dad."


    "No, I want to hear from you, you will be more interesting."


    Because the story Gwen gave him was different from the one in the storybook.


    Swords, lights, swords and shadows, knights and rivers and lakes, Gwen often tells Xiao Lamb these things.


    "Listen, you..."


    "I do not!"


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen stubbornly. Seeing that Gwen had been staring at the information on the table, he flashed and appeared at the table. Before Gwen could react, he took the information in his hand and ran to the side.


    "Give it back to me, don''t make trouble!"


    "Huh?" Little Lamb looked at the information and asked in doubt, "Sister, are you looking for something?"


    "It''s not a thing, it''s a person."


    Gwen took the information angrily and pushed little Lamb outside: "Go, I''m busy, and I''ll play with you when I''m done with this."


    Little Lamb stood still, even though Gwen used all his strength, little Lamb did not move.


    If Gwen hadn''t transformed, there would be no way to get little Lamb.


    Gwen''s feet slid on the ground, and little Lamb rolled his eyes and smiled.


    "Sister, are you looking for this person?"


    "Yes, get out now!"


    "I can find her, are you sure you want to kick me out?"


    "Um?"


    Gwen, who was pushing little Lamb, slammed down on little Lamb''s shoulder.


    "What did you say?"


    "I can find her."


    Little Lamb said it again, not like a joke.


    A bright smile suddenly appeared on Gwen''s face, he picked up Lamb and put him on the bed, took out the snacks he had hidden in the room, sat next to Lamb again, and said in a soft tone, "Then you will help Is your sister busy?"


    Little Lamb put the snacks aside and said solemnly, "Sister, eating snacks so late will make you gain weight."


    "Stop talking about this, do me a favor, how do you find her?"


    Little Lamb reached out to Gwen: "Give me your phone."


    Gwen took it out immediately.


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen''s phone with envy.


    He also wanted a mobile phone, but he was too young and was rejected by Rui Wen.


    His finger tapped twice on the phone, bringing up the world map.


    Gwen looked at Lamb curiously, waiting for Lamb''s next move.


    "Any picture of her? And her name?"


    Little Lamb asked Gwen.


    Gwen handed Sally''s information to Little Lamb and couldn''t help but ask, "What is this ability? Why haven''t I seen you use it?"


    "The new ability is just time to try."


    "New ability?"


    Gwen opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Yes, it can be used to find things or people. I call this ability a search and rescue dog!"


    Search and rescue dogs��


    Gwen''s mouth twitched.


    It''s really down-to-earth.


    Little Lamb put the map in front of him reached out and clicked on the map in front of him, holding Sally''s information in the other hand.


    In the next second, little Lamb''s eyes lost focus, and the materials he was holding in his hand slowly turned into ashes and fell from his hand, while little Lamb''s other hand was on the ground. Swim quickly on the map.


    Half a minute later, but after all the information on Little Lamb''s hand turned into ashes and fell to the ground, Little Lamb''s moving fingers stopped.


    "Sister, the information is not detailed enough."


    While talking, Little Lamb used his finger to draw a palm-sized area on the map on the virtual screen: "These materials can only support me in finding this place."


    The more detailed the information, the more detailed the locations he found.


    Gwen looked at the area drawn by the red line, surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "No, dear brother, you have done enough."


    Compared with the aimless before, she still has a rough range. The most important thing is that little Lamb used her ability to confirm that Sally is still alive.


    Is it within a radius of three kilometers?


    Gwen murmured.


    Little Lamb smiled happily and picked up the storybook: "Sister, it''s time to tell a story."


    "it is good!"


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 550 Lamb''s help), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 550： depend on mood

    You can search "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes Sou Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters!


    New York Harbor, the largest seaport in country A and one of the largest seaports in the world.


    "Gwen, is this the final search area?"


    Harry took off his glasses, looked around, and asked Gwen, who was looking at the map on his phone.


    Gwen nodded and put the phone away.


    "It''s here, but it''s a bit bigger."


    "It''s Sunday and we have plenty of time to find targets."


    Luke said lightly, looked at the surrounding environment curiously, and looked at the map in Gwen''s hand: "Is there part of it in the water?"


    "Well, it also further reduces the scope of our search, which is good news for us." Peter pushed his glasses and guessed: "If she''s still alive, why didn''t she come home? Was she locked up? ?"


    "This is the biggest possibility, but there are other possibilities as well." Gwen pondered: "If she hadn''t been locked up, she might have left traces here."


    Mary Jane said: "You can look for it through surveillance."


    "But she''s definitely not looking the same now as she was ten years ago."


    Peter asks a question.


    "You can do facial recognition with the procedure I provided earlier, find someone who has some similarities to her when she was ten years old, and then we''ll go through it again."


    After a pause, Harry said helplessly: "This will waste a lot of our time, but there is no other way."


    "Let me do this."


    Mary Jane took over the task.


    "Then Luke and I will use the machine to scan this area to see if there are any suspicious places such as the basement where people are locked."


    Harry looked at Luke, who nodded.


    Peter said: "I''m going to check the people who live here. Is there anyone named Sally."


    "Then act like this!"


    Gwen said, and the little guys moved quickly.


    Looking at the four people who started to move, Gwen also turned around in the port.


    Since gaining part of Mephisto''s power, her transformed power has been greatly enhanced.


    Closing her eyes, two burning flames appeared in her eyes.


    She has not transformed, but she can still use some of the power of the spirit of vengeance.


    For example, now, she is sensing the evil around her.


    Someone who can capture Sally and imprison him for ten years is by no means a good person.


    ��


    Karma Taj.


    On the training ground, Gu Yi was watching the mages practice spells.


    Magic Defense, Magic Attack, Portal...


    Looking at the interaction between the mages, Gu Yi''s face was indifferent, and the corners of his mouth raised an inconspicuous arc.


    Protecting the earth has never been her alone.


    Suddenly, she saw Stephen Strange in the crowd and frowned.


    She has been watching each other.


    This is a very talented person, but he is too constrained by his previous cognition.


    Just wake him up and let him understand the difference between being a mage and a doctor, and he will soon be able to master the trick and become a real mage.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yi waited quietly. After the daily contact between the mages was over, she walked quickly to Strange.


    "Strange."


    Gu Yi stopped Strange.


    Strange stopped to look at Gu Yi and nodded to him.


    "You are impatient now."


    Gu Yi said with a smile.


    Strange was silent, looking at the smile on Gu Yi''s face, the irritability in his heart gradually showed.


    "Yeah, I''m irritable because I can''t even **** learn the **** spell! Fake! Fake!"


    Gu Yi still had a smile on his face, and said slowly, "Why can''t you learn it?"


    "Why?" Strange laughed angrily: "Hehe, because of my **** hand!"


    He raised his feeble hands.


    Now his hands are still shaking, even if he doesn''t do anything.


    How can such a pair of hands be able to use spells?


    "You still don''t understand."


    Gu Yi said lightly, and when Strange looked at her suspiciously, he said slowly, "Whether you can use spells has nothing to do with your hands."


    As he said that, before Strange could object, he shouted to the side, "Master Qin, come and show him."


    The bearded mage came, and when Strange saw the other''s hand, his eyes narrowed.


    That person has no hands.


    The next second, Master Qin used his bare wrist to cover up the spell for him in front of Strange and told Strange a fact.


    Using spells has nothing to do with having hands or not.


    Strange stared blankly at the mage, feeling like a fool.


    This is knowledge that he has not learned before, but he is still trying to explain these things that are not related to science with what he has learned before...


    To learn spells, you must discard your previous knowledge and start over.


    With an apology on his face, he said to Gu, "It''s my knowledge that is shallow."


    Gu Yi raised the corner of his mouth indistinctly, opened a portal, and said to Strange, "Follow me."


    Looking at the white snow floating in from the portal, Strange was stunned, strode over, and then shivered from the cold.


    "This is that?"


    "You don''t have to care where this place is, all you have to do is get out of here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Before freezing to death, open a portal."


    Gu Yi smiled and said something that frightened Strange. After stepping through the portal, under Strange''s desperate gaze, he waved away the portal.


    Back on the training ground again, Gu fanned his small fan, hummed a pleasant tune, and walked to his room.


    Making a pot of tea, Gu Yi sat on the mat on the ground and waited silently as if waiting for something.


    After a while, a portal opened quietly, and Mike came over with a bag of vegetables.


    Gu Yi''s eyes twitched.


    What does this **** mean?


    Stop by me on the way to grocery shopping?


    I am the Supreme Mage!


    Can you not be so casual?


    Gu Yi looked at Mike silently, Mike touched his head, smiled, and said, "I almost forgot that you asked me to come here. Fortunately, when I was shopping for food, I saw radishes..."


    radish?


    What does this thing have to do with me...


    Suddenly, the corner of Gu Yi''s mouth twitched, and he said to Mike Yoyo: "Drink tea?"


    "Drink!"


    Mike put the dishes at his feet and sat opposite Gu.


    Gu Yi''s hand swept across the table in front of Mike, and a cup of steaming tea appeared in front of Mike.


    "Really convenient!"


    Mike praised and took a sip of tea...


    "What kind of tea is this? Why doesn''t it taste anything?"


    Hearing this, Gu''s eyes flashed a smile, and in his unique cold voice, he said slowly: "Cheap tea!"


    "?"


    "Who drinks what tea."


    Mike: "��"


    At this moment, the space was torn apart, and Odin, dressed in Asgard''s traditional robes, appeared in front of the two.


    He nodded to Mike, then looked at Gu Yi: "What''s the matter with you calling us here?"


    "Please sit down."


    The ancient pair of Odin pointed to the cushion beside Mike, and after Odin sat down, they poured a cup of fragrant tea for Odin.


    Mike pouted.


    "What is this?"


    Odin noticed the bag placed between him and Mike and asked Mike curiously.


    "Cheap white radish!"


    As Mike said, he glanced at Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi: "��"


    "Radishes? You want to invite us to dinner? That''s very polite! I like radishes the most."


    Odin said cheerfully.


    He remembered that Mike had opened a restaurant before and the dishes were delicious.


    The most important thing is that he always listened to Thor talking to him about how delicious Mike''s cooking was, and this time he wanted to see how delicious Mike''s cooking was.


    He said so, he didn''t believe Mike didn''t invite them to eat.


    He was simply too witty.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mike patted the table with a smile, but Gu Yi''s face darkened.


    "What''s the matter? Are my words so funny?"


    Odin was confused.


    "No, you''re right, radishes are delicious, I''ll treat you to eat later!"


    Mike shook his shoulders and said to Odin.


    "That''s great!"


    Odin nodded.


    Gu Yi''s mouth twitched wildly: "Enough! It''s time to get down to business!"


    After the words fell, Mike''s laughter stopped instantly, and Odin also looked at Gu Yi seriously.


    Gu Yi pondered and suddenly said, "I''m going to die."


    "?"


    Mike and Odin were stunned.


    Why is this so clueless.


    Okay, why are you dying?


    "What do you mean? Is there a strong enemy?"


    Odin''s tone became very serious, and there seemed to be terrifying energy flashing in his one eye.


    "That''s not wrong." Gu Yi smiled slightly and said in an understatement: "In the near future, Dormammu will invade the earth."


    Dormammu?


    Odin was startled, while Mike''s eyes flickered, thinking about what Gu Yi had just said.


    "No, you''ve defended against Dormammu and other magical threats for centuries. Even if he can beat you, he can''t kill you, and there are still us."


    Odin analyzed rationally, his eyes flashing: "Is it because there are stronger enemies?"


    "No." Gu Yi shook his head and said in a tired tone, "I''m tired."


    "For so many years, in order to prolong my lifespan and defend against threats from other dimensions, I have been absorbing the energy of the dark space."


    "Although this can extend my lifespan, I am also resisting the erosion of dark energy all the time."


    "I''m tired and a little bored."


    Mike raised his eyelids and said helplessly, "That means you don''t want to do it anymore."


    "Haha!" Gu Yi laughed: "That''s right."


    "But why do you have such thoughts? If you don''t do it, who will do it for the Supreme Master?"


    Odin said worriedly.


    "I already have a candidate." Gu Yi said indifferently: "This time Dormammu''s invasion will be his test."


    "I called you this time to tell you in advance and let you cooperate."


    She was afraid that she didn''t say hello. When Dormammu invaded the earth, the two would fight with Dormammu, and her test of the future Supreme Mage would be in vain.


    Mike and Odin nodded, but Odin asked curiously, "Who is your successor?"


    "A new apprentice to Kama Taj."


    The fan in her hand lightly tapped, and a picture appeared in front of them.


    In the picture, Stephen Strange is standing in the snow and trembling, with a ring on one hand, and the other hand is constantly drawing circles, trying to open the portal.


    Seeing this scene, Odin was silent: "Are you sure you''re not joking again?"


    A person who can''t even open the portal can become a supreme mage?


    "I''m looking forward to his growth."


    Gu Yi said with a smile.


    At this moment, they saw Strange''s hands shaking in the picture, and finally opened the portal.


    Although the portal was crooked, like a light bulb with poor contact, it would turn off at any time, but he was still successful.


    Strange strode his frozen legs and crossed the portal in front of him.


    Gu Yi smiled with satisfaction and scattered the magic screen in front of him.


    "There is one more question." Mike looked at Gu Yi seriously: "Are you really dying?"


    Odin also understood and waited for Gu Yi''s answer.


    Gu Yi smiled lightly.


    "depend on mood."


    Look at the mood, what kind of answer is this...


    Mike and Odin were speechless.


    "All right!"


    Gu Yi fanned his own small fan and said to Mike: "Aren''t you going to invite us to dinner? Speaking of which, our team has never had a meal together, this time is rare."


    Odin nodded: "Agree!"


    Mike mentioned his radish: "Small meaning, wait for me to prepare, and let you experience what a feast for taste buds is tonight!"


    Hearing what Mike said, the two were looking forward to it.


    ��


    On the other hand, Gwen and his friends are still looking for Sally.


    Gwen sighed helplessly, took out the water he carried with him, and took two sips.


    They have been searching all morning, but have found nothing.


    Originally, she was quite confident in her abilities, but after she used her abilities to sense the evil nearby, she was taken aback.


    She thought that after using this ability, she was doing multiple-choice questions, but who knew it was reading comprehension.


    At first glance, although the severity was different, she was shocked by the number of people with sins on their bodies.


    That way, it would be much harder for her to find Sally.


    "Cuckoo!"


    Gwen''s brows furrowed together turned and walked towards the RV they were in.


    This is a car sponsored by Harry. The car is equipped with their computer and other equipment. Although they are not too old to drive, they have high technology...


    After Gwen drove the car, they used a stereoscopic projection to cast a fake stereoscopic image covering Gwen. From the outside of the car, it seemed to the people outside the car that the driver was a middle-aged man with a beard, so that there would be no police officers. stopped them.


    "Everyone, go back first, take a rest and continue!"


    Gwen pressed the communicator in his ear to speak, and after getting responses from several people, his footsteps unconsciously became a lot faster.


    After she got back into the car, she looked at Mary Jane who was rubbing her eyes, and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Mary."


    "Everyone is the same."


    Mary Jane said, took out the lunch they had prepared when they left in the morning, and handed it to Gwen.


    "worn out!"


    While talking, the three of Luke opened the car door and came up, smelling the fragrance and rushing towards their lunch.


    After quickly finishing lunch, when several people were resting, Peter, who had been busy, suddenly said, "I think I found it!"


    The latest chapter address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    Full text reading address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    txt download address of the father of superheroes in the United States: https://


    The father of superheroes in the United States is read on mobile phone: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record this time (Chapter 551 to see the mood (please subscribe, ask for a monthly pass!)) reading record, you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Meiman: The Father of Superheroes", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 551： Family?

    "I think I found it!"


    Facing the unbelievable eyes of several people, Peter said it again.


    The four immediately surrounded them.


    "where?"


    Gwen asked hastily.


    Peter adjusted the laptop in front of him and showed an enlarged image to everyone.


    The picture is a little blurry, but the woman''s facial features can still be seen clearly.


    Peter compared pictures of Sally as a child with her.


    The crowd got excited.


    Very similar, really similar.


    Peter smiled and said, "The most important thing is that I found her name. She is also called Sally, Sally Brown."


    "Wait, Brown?"


    Luke wondered: "I remember her name is Sally Vera?"


    "Yes, but I found out that his current husband''s name is David Brown, so she probably changed her name after getting married."


    "Wait a minute, I''m a little confused right now!"


    Harry grabbed his hair: "Sally was taken, but now looking at the person Peter was talking about, no one restricts her freedom, and what about her current husband? If her husband If it was the person who captured her, how could she possibly become the other''s wife? This plot is simply unbelievable."


    "Dear Harry, reality is often more absurd than that."


    Gwen said with a smile, and then said: "However, it is not 100% sure that the other party is the Sally we are looking for."


    "We need to make sure, this is the most reliable clue at the moment, Peter did a good job!"


    Hearing Gwen''s compliment, Peter blushed slightly and touched his head.


    "Okay, you stay here, I''ll make sure for myself."


    Gwen said as he walked towards the door, and at the same time clicked on the communicator in his ear: "Peter, show me the way."


    "OK!"


    Peter responded and immediately sat down in front of the computer.


    Leaving their RV, Gwen stretched out his gradually growing body, determined the direction, and walked towards the target under the guidance of Peter.


    Walking through this salty and wet harbour, Gwen, under the guidance of Peter, came to a dilapidated fishing boat.


    "Peter, are you sure this is here?"


    "Yes, I investigated all the surveillance, and that woman named Sally disappeared in this ship in the end."


    Getting an affirmative answer, Gwen responded and walked towards the fishing boat docked on the shore.


    And when she was about to get on the fishing boat, she thought about it, and a skull mask formed by a battle dress watch appeared on her face.


    If the other party is the one who imprisoned Sally, he will never let him in, so it is better to disguise it first.


    "anyone there?"


    Gwen got on the boat and shouted from the bow, but looked inside the boat through the window.


    "Who are you?"


    With a suspicious voice, a middle-aged man opened the door and appeared in front of Gwen.


    The man was thin, but not weak, and at this moment, the other party was looking at Gwen with doubts and vigilance.


    Gwen politely said, "Hello, does Sally live here?"


    "Not here!"


    The man said coldly and said to Gwen, "Get out of my boat!"


    Gwen blinked. "I just wanted to find out something about her."


    "I said, there is no one named Sally here, only me!"


    The man looked at Gwen coldly, but Gwen looked at the other side''s eyes with a hint of imperceptible... panic?


    "Your name is David Brown, isn''t it?"


    "So what?"


    Gwen''s face turned cold, and he walked to the cabin step by step: "I need to make sure for myself whether Sally is here or not."


    "Little devil! Don''t be too aggressive! Come over again, and I''ll be rude to you!"


    "Ha ha."


    Gwen smiled lightly, but quickened her pace.


    The man looked at Gwen angrily, and when Gwen came to him, he clenched his fist and threw it at Gwen''s face.


    Gwen raised his arm to block it, grabbed the opponent''s wrist with his backhand, twisted it hard, turned behind the man, and kicked the opponent''s knee in the sound of the opponent''s participation.


    David Brown staggered forward, half kneeling on the ground.


    "do not move!"


    Along with Gwen''s threatening sound, Gwen''s other hand squeezed David Brown''s throat, and when he was about to struggle, blue flames rose from Gwen''s hand.


    David Brown''s eyes narrowed, and his tense body instantly became weak.


    He knew that he was no match at all, because the child was a monster.


    "Wise choice, can you take me in now?"


    Gwen smiled lightly, but there was a hint of coldness in her voice.


    The abnormal performance of the other party all shows that the other party has a ghost in his heart.


    Although David Brown was reluctant, there was nothing he could do.


    He wasn''t sure if he didn''t do what the other party said, the other party would kill him, so he could only reluctantly nodded.


    Gwen let go of the other party, signaling the other party to lead the way.


    David Brown glanced at Gwen and hurriedly looked away with fear.


    At this time, Gwen had blue flames all over his body, and his hands had turned into white bone claws.


    Is this a human or a ghost?


    David Brown turned around and walked into the room, his mind spinning frantically, trying to find a way to escape.


    "Don''t try to escape, you have no chance in front of me."


    Gwen said lightly, and the pressure that made the soul tremble was uploaded from Gwen.


    David Brown was completely lost.


    "Hurry up!"


    Gwen urged.


    David Brown moved.


    Walking through the cabin, Gwen looked at the decorations around, and was a little puzzled.


    There are a lot of women''s items, and even some children''s items, but no one else is seen.


    Could it be that, as Peter said, Sally and this man are husband and wife? Was this man the one who kidnapped Sally in the first place?


    A question appeared in Gwen''s mind.


    Seeing David Brown stop, Gwen pushed him hard and said, "Don''t stop, I know Sally is here."


    "Yes, she is here."


    David Brown suddenly turned and knelt in front of Gwen, with a sad face: "I beg you, don''t kill me."


    "Do not talk nonsense."


    After speaking to Grim, when David Brown''s eyes flashed and he was about to attack Gwen, Gwen slapped him on the face and said, "Don''t have other thoughts."


    As he said that, a scorching heat appeared in David Brown''s soul, causing him pain and making him feel like his soul was about to burn.


    "what!"


    He howled in pain, but Gwen''s eyes flashed with disdain.


    This is just a trace of scorching heat. To really ignite the soul of this guy, the other party may not be able to hold his face for a second.


    After a few seconds, the burning sensation in his soul disappeared, and the terrified David Brown was completely honest.


    He walked to the cabin where he slept, pulled away the carpet beside the bed, revealing a door with a handle, and opened the latch to reveal a dim space.


    Dim, damp, and eager eyes.


    Wait, two pairs?


    Gwen was stunned for a moment and looked carefully.


    A young woman and a child only three or four years old.


    At this time, the two men, one big and one small, were looking eagerly at David Brown in front of Gwen.


    No, to be precise, looking at the sky behind them.


    "Go down!"


    Gwen resisted the anger in his heart and pushed David Brown lightly.


    David Brown stepped down the wooden ladder at ninety degrees.


    The woman looked at this scene suspiciously: "Who is she?"


    "She''s here to find you."


    David Brown looked at the woman with affectionate and angry eyes, and roared: "Damn bitch, it''s all because of you, she... uh!"


    Gwen slowly closed his fists, but suddenly found that the woman and the little boy in her arms looked at her with angry eyes.


    anger?


    Gwen was stunned.


    Happy, relieved, excited...


    She thought of various expressions, but she just didn''t expect that the action just now would make the two angry.


    what happened?


    She was a little confused.


    until��


    "I don''t allow you to hit my dad!"


    The little boy shouted and stood in front of David Brown.


    "dad?"


    Gwen looked at the thin little boy in shock, then turned to David Brown and said, "You are such a scum!"


    David Brown''s face darkened, and while he was moved, he looked at the little boy with guilt in his eyes.


    Gwen looked at the woman and said, "Are you Sally? Sally Vera?"


    The woman raised her head sharply and looked at Gwen excitedly.


    This name, she hadn''t heard anyone call it for a long time.


    "finally found you."


    The moment he saw the woman''s expression, Gwen was sure that he had found the right target.


    "Why are you looking for me? Do I know you?"


    Sally asked cautiously, as if for fear of making Gwen angry.


    Gwen shook his head: "I don''t know, but I accepted your mother''s commission. Your mother asked me to find you."


    "My mother?" Sally was stunned and murmured, "Didn''t she want me? Didn''t she forget me long ago?"


    "She never forgot you."


    Gwen said in a low voice, "She has been looking for you in the ten years you have been missing, even if everyone has given up, she has been looking for you."


    "She collects information, collects materials, works three jobs a day, saves money to find a private investigator, and she never gives up on you."


    Listening to Gwen''s words, Sally''s body trembled. She seemed to see her mother miss her every day and wash her face with tears.


    His eyes were red, and tears kept pouring out.


    "Here''s the picture she gave us."


    Gwen took two pictures from his pocket and handed them over.


    One is a photo of Sally with her mother as a child, while the other is her mother now.


    Looking at the photo, Sally finally burst into tears.


    The resentment and anger that had been in my heart for a long time turned into joy and relief at this moment.


    Although he was crying bitterly, there was a hint of joy.


    But it wasn''t like that in the eyes of the little boy.


    Like a blown-up kitten, he blocked Sally with his stunted body, waved his fist angrily, and roared in his tender voice: "You bad guy, get out of my house!"


    Even if Gwen is now blazing with blue flames, even if Gwen''s claws are bones, this little boy has no fear at all.


    "Family?"


    Gwen looked at this small space of less than ten square meters, looked at the little boy with pity, but raised his foot angrily and stepped on David Brown''s back.


    When the little boy was about to pounce on Gwen, Sally held the little boy in her arms and sobbed, "Jacob, you can''t be rude to my sister."


    "Oh!"


    The little boy responded, reached out and wiped Sally''s tears.


    "Come on, get out of here!"


    Gwen spoke to Sally, looking at David Brown lying on the ground, a vortex of flame appeared in his eyes.


    She is going to judge him.


    "Are you going to kill him?"


    Suddenly, Sally asked inexplicably.


    "Kill? No, I want to judge him and let him experience the pain he has caused others."


    Although Gwen said so, in Sally''s ears, it was almost no different from killing the other party.


    She hesitated and said, "Can you not kill him?"


    "why?"


    Gwen looked at Sally in confusion.


    "Can I go out first?"


    Sally looked at the sunlight pouring in and consulted with Gwen in a questioning tone.


    "Of course, now you are free."


    Hearing this, Sally pulled the little boy and hurried to the wooden ladder.


    "No, you can''t go out. If you find out, I will be finished, and this house will be finished!"


    David Brown roared, Gwen immediately gave the other two.


    "No, no!"


    Looking at the mother and son climbing up the ladder, David Brown begged Gwen: "Please don''t destroy our home, we live happily, please!"


    Hearing this, Gwen had no pity in his heart, but was full of anger.


    She grabbed David Brown''s hair and lifted him off the ground.


    "Come! Look here, take a good look! You guys are imprisoned here, you can''t see the sun, you can''t smell the fresh air, you can''t see the beautiful world, how dare you say this is home?"


    "But this is home..."


    "Home is never a **** for family members, but a haven for spiritual rest, a place where every family member can rely on!"


    Gwen looked at each other angrily, and the flames in his eyes spurted out.


    "You bastard, don''t insult the word home!"


    Along with Gwen''s angry cry, she pressed the opponent''s head and slammed it on the floor.


    Home is a very sacred place in Gwen''s heart.


    In an instant, blood spurted out of the opponent''s head.


    David Brown''s head went blank, twitched twice, and passed out.


    "damn it!"


    Gwen lifted the unconscious David Brown from the ground, jumped lightly, and jumped into the cabin.


    Throwing David Brown on the other''s bed, Gwen looked at Sally, who was holding the little boy''s hand, walked out of the cabin, and walked to the deck, took a deep breath, released her transformation, and hurriedly followed.


    Sunshine, sea breeze, freedom...


    The mother and son enjoyed everything outside greedily.


    Moments later, the pale Sally turned to Gwen with a smile on her face, and said slowly, "You know what? We only have two hours a week to come out."


    A week, two hours?


    Gwen looked at the mother and son in shock, wondering how they persevered.


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 552： Gwens Rage

    Sally sat on the deck, watching the children cheering excitedly on the boat, and told all her experiences in the past ten years.


    She was kidnapped and brought back by David Brown on her way home ten years ago.


    Originally, David Brown wanted to sell her when she was young. David Brown has done this many times.


    But that time, just that time, he didn''t know why, looking at Sally''s cute face, he felt that it was a pity to sell it to those bastards.


    So he took Sally back to his ship and locked her below deck.


    In the beginning, David Brown was just pity for Sally, but as he and Sally kept in touch, he found that this little girl who lost her father since childhood and lived in a single-parent family matured too much earlier than her peers.


    Obedient, sensible, beautiful, lovely...


    This made him, who had always been alone, had a miserable childhood, and had an incomplete family, suddenly had other thoughts.


    Raise her to look the way she likes best, and start a family with her.


    Such a family, they will be very happy.


    So he made up the lie that Sally''s mother didn''t want her and sold it to himself.


    Sally was unbelieving at first and even wanted to run away.


    But a young child without a thorough plan at all can escape the clutches of a vicious gangster.


    Every time she was seen through and caught back, and every time she was dishonest, she would be severely punished by the other party.


    Beaten, hungry, water cut...


    How can a young child endure such pain.


    Each time, she conceded defeat and begged for mercy, and after giving her a hard lesson, David Brown gave her some sweetness.


    Or a cake, or a book, or a pretty little dress.


    After a long time, she completely lost the courage and desire to escape.


    She became the other''s tame ''pet''.


    This situation continued until four years after her menarche, when she was sixteen.


    That night, David Brown let her take a shower, put on a beautiful dress, and became the first man in her life, the husband in her mouth.


    Since that day, the other party''s attitude towards her has quietly changed a lot, but she has become stricter.


    After that, she became pregnant, and it was not until after the baby was born that the other party slowly relaxed to her, allowing her to move around in the cabin when no one was there, and even had two hours a week to relax outside.


    Then, until Gwen finds her.


    Having said this, Sally stopped, while her son Jacob got into Sally''s arms and looked at Gwen curiously.


    Although he has few contacts, he can also understand from his mother''s attitude towards Gwen that Gwen is not as bad as he thinks.


    "You mean, this isn''t the first time this scumbag has done this kind of thing? Has he caught other little girls before?"


    "Um."


    Sally nodded and said, "Not only little girls, but also adults. He has been doing it all these years. He relies on this for a living. He said it is his job."


    "Shit job!"


    Gwen scolded angrily and said, "Such a **** should go to hell!"


    When the words fell, she looked at the little boy Jacob in fear, she smiled, and after suddenly controlling the mask on her face to disappear, she grimaced at the little guy.


    "Hahaha!"


    The little guy laughed happily.


    Gwen put on the mask again and said, "I''ll take you out of here, Sister Sally, your mother is waiting for you to come home."


    Sally nodded.


    Since she knew that her mother didn''t abandon her, her heart flew back to her real home.


    As for here, it''s just a cage that binds her.


    "Mom, where are we going?"


    Jacob asked curiously.


    "Go home, I''ll take you to see your mother''s mother, your grandma."


    "Grandma? Will I have candy? Will there be any good books to read?"


    "Yes, as long as we go, we will never come here again."


    Sally looked at her child tenderly.


    Even though her experience in the past ten years has been like hell, she gave this child all the love she could.


    She is a terrific mother.


    Gwen pressed his communicator and said, "Sally found it, find a taxi and take Sally and her son home."


    "Looking for... what? Son? What''s going on here?"


    "I''ll talk to you later."


    Gwen said lightly and hung up the communication.


    She looked at the mother and son and said, "Do you have anything to pack? The car will come in a while."


    "No, it''s all here."


    Sally hugged her son tightly.


    Gwen nodded, and after waiting here with the two for a few minutes, after a taxi appeared in front of them, Gwen put the two in the car.


    "Remember where your home is?"


    Gwen and Sally made a joke.


    Sally was stunned for a moment and smiled: "It''s not here anyway."


    When the words fell, she quickly left with her son.


    As for what''s going to happen here, what''s going to happen to David Brown, she doesn''t care at all.


    What she wants to do most now is to rush back to her home and throw herself into her mother''s arms.


    Watching the two go away, the smile on Gwen''s face slowly disappeared, and he turned and walked towards the fishing boat.


    She didn''t forget that there was still a **** waiting for her to clean up, and she didn''t forget that the scum sold a lot of women.


    When he rushed to the cabin, the scum was still in a coma.


    Gwen snorted coldly, a trace of blue flames emerged from his fingers, flicked gently, and landed on David Brown.


    The next moment, with the sound of pig-killing, David Brown jumped up from the boat.


    He looked at Gwen in front of him in horror, but his eyes drifted back and forth.


    "Don''t look for it, they left."


    Hearing this, a complicated look appeared on David Brown''s face.


    Anger, disappointment, pain and relief.


    He told Gwen: "I really do love them, but we got off to the wrong start."


    "Ha ha!"


    Gwen smiled lightly, without the slightest fluctuation in her heart.


    She walked up to the man, stretched out her white bone claws, and said lightly, "For so many years, who have you sold all the girls kidnapped by you to? Where are they now?"


    "I have no idea."


    David Brown shook his head.


    He also wanted to add some leverage to himself, and wanted Gwen to let him go.


    But I don''t want Gwen to change instantly.


    The mask on her face disappeared, and Gwen revealed her true face after her transformation.


    A burning skeleton.


    David Brown screamed in horror, like a little girl who was robbed of a lollipop.


    She grabbed David Brown''s hair, lifted his head, and grinned.


    "You shouldn''t negotiate terms with the evil spirit."


    Gwen said coldly, and a blue flame vortex appeared in his eyes.


    "Feel their pain!"


    Along with Gwen''s low groans, David Brown cried out in pain.


    What he did to those girls, to Sally, to his son, the pain those people had endured, all appeared in his soul now.


    He couldn''t bear it at all, his soul seemed to be on fire and began to burn quickly.


    During this time, Gwen, with the unique ability of the Eye of Judgment, saw the girls and knew who bought them.


    After a few seconds, Gwen released David Brown.


    At this point, David Brown''s two eyeballs have turned into coke.


    Gwen turned and left the cabin and stood at the bow. She closed her eyes and recalled it. After she took out her mobile phone to make a mark, she pressed the communicator and said, "I''m going out to do something, you don''t have to wait for me."


    When the words fell, she took off the communicator, and blue flames gushed out from her body and rushed towards the fishing boat under her feet, burning from the bow to the stern.


    A few seconds later, the fishing boat under Gwen''s feet had changed.


    Skulls and flame-like patterns appear on the ship, making the ship look like a ghost ship floating out of an old story, with a scream of horror, burning flames, like an arrow to the sea rush away.


    At this moment, these burning flames are like Gwen''s mood at the moment.


    She hadn''t been so angry for a long time, and the spirit of vengeance in her body seemed to sense her anger, roaring frantically in her body, as if to turn everything into ashes.


    Her goal is deep in the ocean, on a cruise ship above the open ocean.


    The cruise ship never docked and floated on the sea all the year round. All supplies were shipped by air or other ships.


    And those girls were traded on those ships.


    The number of people traded there every year is horrendous.


    Of course, not only girls, but also men and children, even precious animals, antique art, and weapons and various potions.


    As long as someone needs it, that ship can get it for you, all you have to do is prepare enough money.


    ��


    Just as Gwen rushed to the destination, the four little guys in the RV looked at each other, a little overwhelmed.


    They could hear the anger in Gwen''s words, and it would be dangerous if Gwen didn''t take them there.


    This made them worry about Gwen.


    "How to do?"


    Mary Jane was anxious.


    Harry''s eyes flickered, and he said, "How about we use the tracking function of the communicator and follow it yourself."


    "Don''t be silly, it''s making trouble for Gwen."


    Peter shook his head, suddenly looking at Luke.


    "Look at me for what?"


    Luke scratched his head.


    "Do you have a phone number for Uncle Mike, or the rest of the Kents?"


    Luke''s eyes widened: "Are you going to tell Uncle Mike? Gwen will be angry if he finds out!"


    "Now is not the time to worry about whether she is angry or not." Peter said calmly: "It must be very troublesome for her to leave alone without even saying the reason."


    "I''m more afraid of her getting hurt than making her angry."


    "Injured? How is that possible! You also know Gwen''s abilities."


    Harry shook his head, he had never seen Gwen hurt.


    "Let''s find a way to inform Uncle Mike. Although Gwen is not afraid of getting hurt, things may be beyond her control."


    Peter persisted.


    "I agree!"


    Mary Jane nodded quickly.


    Upon seeing this, Luke and Harry looked at each other, then smiled bitterly: "I don''t have a phone."


    "Then call your parents and ask them to find Uncle Mike."


    "Yup."


    Luke patted his forehead, took out his mobile phone, and called his father.


    A moment later, Mike, who had just finished shopping and was about to cook a gluttonous feast for Odin and the others, said to Ruiwen, left the house, and flew to the sea.


    ��


    Gwen controls the fishing boat and moves fast in the sea.


    Before the demonization, it was just a dilapidated fishing boat, but after being strengthened by Gwen''s flames, the boat was like flying on the sea, and the speed was amazing.


    As Gwen continued to advance, the sky gradually darkened.


    After she crossed several time zones in a short period of time, her eyes were completely darkened.


    The stars in the sky kept shining, and the little stars fell on the sea, turning the sea into a galaxy.


    Gwen, who suddenly appeared, was like a sharp knife, after slicing the ''Galaxy'', it stopped far away from the target.


    "Is that there?"


    Looking at the cruise ship that looked like a giant beast in the distance, Gwen murmured, and the blue flames in his eyes burned hotter and hotter.


    The next second, she grinned, and the boat under her feet moved directly again.


    But this time it was not forward, but downward, like a nimble fish, rushing directly into the water.


    Then, Gwen moved quickly in the water.


    She didn''t want to alert those people on the boat, at least until the safety of those auction items was confirmed, she didn''t want to alert those people.


    She''s going to judge all the **** on this ship tonight!


    A cloud of blue light shuttled quickly in the water, but suddenly disappeared when it was about to hit the cruise ship.


    Then, a figure jumped out of the water, and a chain flicked gently, like a flexible snake, wrapped around the neck of a guard.


    Gwen pulled hard, and when the guard rolled over and fell off the boat, Gwen jumped up and rolled over and landed on the boat.


    "Perfect!"


    Seeing that he hadn''t alerted the other guards, Gwen secretly praised and touched the boat.


    The transformation was not released, but Gwen controlled the flames on his body and immersed them.


    Now she is like a ghost, wanton checking in the boat.


    The confused men and women, like cargo, were kept naked in cages, and even if Gwen called them, they didn''t get any response.


    Obviously, these people who are about to be sold are controlled by drugs.


    According to Gwen''s information from David Brown, most of the people here will be bought in batches, and a small number of the best goods will be auctioned.


    buy, auction...


    Looking at her puppet-like counterparts, Gwen was furious, and blue flames jumped up on her.


    She was shocked and hurriedly put away the flame, but she was still found.


    "Who''s there?"


    Following the questioning, several guards came over.


    Gwen''s mouth twitched.


    It seems that she is really not a secret agent, and she can''t even sneak in.


    However, since it was discovered...


    Then let''s make a fuss!


    "what!"


    The blue flame demon opened his mouth in the dark.

 Chapter 553： Dont be afraid, Im here

    "Ahhh!"


    In the terrified screams, the gunshots continued to sound, and the blazing tongues almost lit up the dark space.


    But in the next second, those poor flames were completely swallowed by the blue flames.


    "what!"


    Looking at the guards who were retreating in panic, Gwen tilted his head and disappeared in place, flashing past them like a faint blue ghost fire.


    Instantly, the gunshots stopped.


    Gwen turned her head to look at those cages, and the anger in her heart burned even hotter after seeing that the short battle had not caused any reaction from these people.


    Looking up at the monitor in the corner, Gwen raised a burning **** and rushed towards the opposite bulkhead. After pressing his hand on the bulkhead, the bulkhead made of rigid steel actually melted like a piece of butter. Make a big hole.


    Gwen strode past, looking at the rushing guards and the imprisoned ''goods'', blue flames gushed out again.


    "Damn it! What is that?"


    The guard guarding the surveillance shouted loudly and reported to his captain by pressing the communicator.


    And after his captain got the news, he led people to contain Gwen in the direction that he was going, and reported the situation to the boss here.


    Faced with such a situation, his boss just said lightly: "Kill that thing, don''t let it scare our guests tonight."


    "Oh, by the way, if you can, grab it, it might be a good auction item."


    "Good boss."


    The captain of the guard said lightly and pressed the communicator: "All superpowers, except for those who guard the boss, everyone else will come with me."


    As he said that, he took out his mobile phone, tapped it on the screen, and after calling up the current monitor, he was shocked when he saw the blue flame skeleton that kept advancing.


    What is this?


    demon? Or transformed into a superhuman?


    However, no matter what it is, it must not be easy to deal with...


    Looking at the metal rapidly melting under the flames, his eyes flashed with surprise.


    Even across the screen, he seemed to be able to feel the temperature of the flame. This terrifying flame was almost in the sky and the other in the ground compared to the team members who had awakened the ability to fire.


    Meanwhile, the advancing Gwen is unstoppable.


    Those ordinary guards who guard the cages, Enben, are not Gwen''s opponents. If you look at the monitoring screen, you can see a blue flame like being blown by the wind, passing through one after another at a very fast speed. Screen.


    But at this time, Gwen was extremely angry.


    one, two, three...


    There are more ''commodities'' here than she imagined.


    What made her impatient was that she had no way to save these drug-controlled people.


    After passing through several compartments where ''commodities'' were being held, she appeared on the deck after she melted one of the walls off again.


    "Um?"


    Gwen grinned at the dozens of guards with various weapons in front of him.


    Things are finally getting interesting.


    She could finally vent her anger.


    "attack!"


    With a roar, several portable missiles flew out of the launcher, dragging their tail flames toward Gwen.


    Gwen grinned, a card with a skeleton and a big mouth, and blue flames poured out like a tide, colliding violently with the missiles flying towards him.


    Boom, boom!


    In the fierce explosion, the orange-red flames were entangled with the blue flames along with the shock wave, but those that only lasted for less than three seconds, the orange-red that occupied the entire field of vision was completely swallowed by the blue flames. .


    "what!"


    Gwen gave a slightly crazy smile.


    From the moment she saw Sally, she was constantly stimulated by what she saw, and a flame of anger appeared in her heart, and as she came to this ship, she saw a large number of the same kind, locked up like chickens and ducks. In the cage, waiting for the sale, there was an anger that she felt in her heart.


    These arrested people, their families are also suffering, and how many are broken because of the business here...


    As long as she thinks of this, the anger in her heart is almost uncontrollable.


    Home was sacred to her, but these **** **** tainted it.


    These angry emotions built up in Gwen''s heart, and then exploded at the moment.


    The madness of the vengeful spirit affected Gwen, and the burning hellfire burned with Gwen''s anger, and Gwen became more and more crazy.


    "Whoosh!"


    A missile flew from behind Gwen with a whistling sound.


    Gwen moved, and when the missile flew past her, she reached out and grabbed it in her hand, and the blue flame instantly demonized it.


    Turning the palm of his hand, aiming it at the guards, Gwen let go of the missile with a grin.


    Whoosh!


    The enchanted missile, with a blue tail flame, flew towards the guards in the blink of an eye.


    The guards had a look of horror in their eyes, and when they thought they would be blown to pieces, the air in front of them began to twist, and it was placed in front of them like a wall.


    boom!


    In the fierce explosion, the wall formed by the energy field shattered, but in the next second, two force field energy walls appeared, blocking the explosion and protecting the other guards.


    "It''s so powerful, can it still strengthen the power of the missile?"


    With the sound of exclamation, a colorful man with dyed hair came out, and with him, there were six other people.


    Seven people, five men and two women, led by the captain of the guard on this ship.


    "You step back and leave it to us."


    The captain of the guard said coldly, and surrounded Gwen on the deck with the members of his team.


    In this level of battle, those ordinary guards are useless, even if they use weapons, from the scene just now, there is no threat to the opponent.


    Gwen stood quietly, ignoring the ordinary guards. She looked at the few people in front of her with eyes that seemed to ignite her soul, and asked slowly, "Why do you do this?"


    "What? Do you mean to buy and sell these goods?" The colorful man with the ability to stand looked at Gwen mockingly: "Why? Of course it''s for money, money, ability, I can do whatever I want."


    "How? Do you want to join in?"


    Cai Mao looked at Gwen playfully.


    Gwen pointed to his feet and said indifferently: "How is it? Do you want to go to **** to see?"


    She tore off the chain wrapped around her upper body, squeezed her palm tightly, and the fire of **** ignited the chain.


    Seeing this, the guards showed a cold smile.


    The captain of the guard said coldly: "Do it!"


    When the words fell, when the chain of burning hellfire flew towards them, the captain of the guard stretched out his hand and shouted: "Gravity!"


    In the next second, an invisible force suddenly appeared and fell on the flying chains and Gwen.


    blah blah blah!


    The flying chain fell straight to the ground as if being pulled by a hand, and Gwen felt her body sink, as if an invisible mountain was pressing down on her, her body staggered and almost fell. on the ground.


    "Uh!"


    She worked hard to support her body, and every bone on her body made a creaking sound, and two footprints slowly appeared on the ground under her feet.


    Seeing this scene, the guard captain''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Can she bear it?"


    Cai Mao screamed in surprise, and the guard captain''s eyes twitched.


    This **** keeps stealing his words.


    "Captain, have you used all your strength?"


    Cai Mao looked at his captain suspiciously.


    "Humph!"


    The captain snorted, and the gravity on Gwen doubled.


    Gwen bent, and Shorthand stood up straight again, but the deck beneath his feet had sunk in.


    She bent slightly, kicked the ground with both feet, and after leaving a footprint, she rushed towards the captain of the guard at a very fast speed.


    The captain of the guard narrowed his eyes, his abilities were fully activated, and Gwen''s speed instantly slowed down.


    He originally wanted to capture this burning skeleton alive and give it to the boss for a large sum of money, but now it seems impossible.


    The opponent is too strong, if he wants to keep his hand, he will be killed if he is not careful.


    "All hands."


    The captain of the guard said something and looked at the others.


    "pain!"


    A woman chuckled, her eyes flickered, and the mental pain instantly fell on Gwen, making Gwen, who had slowed down, stand in place.


    Then, a fire dragon roared towards Gwen and swallowed Gwen.


    Immediately afterwards, the wall formed by the energy field appeared, and after Gwen was sealed in, the air suddenly tumbled and exploded like a bomb, blasting the space enclosed by the force field into chaos.


    "Ha! You said, this thing that has become a skeleton, what will it become when it dies, will it turn into ashes directly?"


    Cai Mao grinned and looked at the other two people who didn''t shoot, a look of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    The abilities of these two people are close combat, and he despises these warriors'' meat shields the most.


    The air bombs and flames were still rolling, but Gwen, who was surrounded by the energy stance, did not move at all.


    Meanwhile, over the cruise ship.


    Mike Fei was in the air, looking at Odin and Gu Yi who suddenly appeared in front of him, wondering: "Why are you here?"


    He''d been here for a while, but he didn''t go down, but kept flying in mid-air to see Gwen''s performance.


    He had planned that if Gwen''s actions went well, he would not show up to help.


    "come and see."


    Odin said with a smile, looking down.


    "Is that your daughter? The little guy is amazing!"


    Odin couldn''t help but praise.


    But Gu Yi nodded: "The Spirit of Vengeance is well controlled."


    It''s really rare that you haven''t runaway in this state.


    Mike looked at the two of them in disbelief: "I said you two, are you really so boring, come to see children fighting?"


    "Anyway, I am free today."


    Odin murmured and said with great interest: "How is it? Do I want to help?"


    "Farewell!" Mike said silently: "You are a **** king of Asgard, you are too embarrassed to shoot?"


    Gu Yi looked at Gwen and said suddenly, "She is restraining her ability."


    With the spirit of vengeance and part of Mephisto''s power, Gwen is definitely not something that these trash fish can stop.


    "I''ll go talk to the little guy."


    Mike said with a smile and disappeared from the eyes of the two.


    The next second, with a thunderous sound, Mike fell straight from the sky, like a meteorite, and smashed directly on the force field wall. When it was shattered instantly, the gust of wind that he carried with him instantly blew the burning flame. scattered.


    The sudden appearance made several people in the **** team terrified.


    "Who are you?"


    Cai Mao shouted.


    At this moment, Mike did not lift his disguise, so these people did not recognize him.


    Mike ignored the other party''s shouting, but looked at Gwen quietly with a smile on his face.


    Gwen wondered, "Dad, why are you here?"


    "Did Peter and the others tell you?"


    Mike couldn''t help laughing, and flicked Gwen''s forehead with his fingers: "I won''t come, how long do you want to be beaten like this?"


    Gwen grinned aggrieved, and a few clusters of flames came out of his mouth.


    "Don''t be afraid!" Mike touched Gwen''s head and said, "I''m here, I know you can do it."


    Gwen hesitated, but nodded anyway.


    This is the first time she has done it.


    "Lock up the sins, let''s go to trial."


    Mike spoke softly to Gwen.


    "I see."


    Gwen responded with a smile.


    Her father is here, and she has a bottom line in her heart.


    On the other side, several people in the **** team were already sweating on their heads.


    From the time Mike appeared until now, their attacks have not stopped, but the two of them didn''t care at all, they just stood there and endured, and they were even... chatting?


    Can you respect us?


    Cai Mao shouted in his heart At this moment, a large amount of **** flames poured out from Gwen, and after wrapping it completely, Gwen began to sense the sinful people on the cruise ship.


    "Eye of Judgment!"


    With Gwen''s low voice, those sinful people seemed to see a pair of burning eyes appearing in their minds.


    Souls began to burn, and the pain they had inflicted on others was now in their souls.


    "Ah!"


    The members of the **** team also began to scream.


    Seeing that several people were about to fall into a coma due to the pain, Mike''s voice sounded again.


    "Gwen, it''s alright, no need to continue."


    If we continue, it is a question of how many of these judged people can survive.


    When Gwen remembered it later, Mike was afraid that Gwen would be very uncomfortable.


    Gwen nodded and put away his abilities.


    A card appeared on Mike''s fingertips.


    When the card disappeared, the invisible power of the mind enveloped the entire cruise ship.


    At this point, those who were beside Gwen had passed out, and as for the rest...


    Mike''s thoughts moved, and everyone fell into a deep sleep.


    "Let''s go."


    "What about those people? The people who got caught here? How do we take them away?"


    Gwen asked suspiciously.


    "Gwen, you still don''t understand."


    "what?"


    "We just solve the problem, the finishing touches are done by the police and the government."


    Mike winked at Gwen and said, "Just give them a call, or notify the Avengers directly, and the people here will be rescued."


    "Alternatively, you can also notify Fury and let him send someone to deal with the matter here, and you can also give Star Kent a wave of goodwill."


    "Don''t forget, you are the princess of Kent."

 Chapter 554： more and more

    A portal quietly appeared in an inconspicuous corner of New York Harbor. After Gwen walked out of the portal, the portal turned into a golden light and disappeared.


    Identifying the direction, Gwen hesitated for a few seconds and walked towards the place where their RV was parked.


    She didn''t know if her little friends had left or were still here, but she still asked Mike to open the location of the portal here.


    Because she calmed down, she realized that she had made a very serious mistake.


    She is going to find a few friends to apologize.


    A few minutes later, Gwen saw the familiar RV.


    "call!"


    She couldn''t help but let out a long breath and let her heart down, but as she got closer to the RV, her footsteps slowed down involuntarily, and she began to hesitate.


    What if they get angry?


    Gwen scratched her hair in distress, but before she knew it, she was getting closer and closer to the RV.


    Just when she hesitated to knock on the door, the car door suddenly opened.


    "Mary!"


    A look of joy flashed in Gwen''s eyes, and he shouted happily.


    Mary Jane replied expressionlessly: "come in."


    Looking at the other party''s expression, Gwen beat a drum in his heart, squeezed out a pleasing smile, and got into the RV.


    Then I saw four cold faces.


    Looking at the four of them, Gwen was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "Are you thirsty? Are you hungry?"


    "Not thirsty!"


    "Not hungry!"


    "Too much trouble!"


    "I have something to deal with!"


    Gwen: "��"


    Looking at the cold eyes of the four, Gwen smiled ingratiatingly.


    Seeing that the four of them were unmoved, they rubbed their faces and muttered, "I''m so ruthless, my face is going to be numb."


    Four people: ?_?


    The next second, Gwen said seriously: "Sorry, it was my fault this time."


    The four of them looked at each other, a smile flashed in their eyes, and they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Good, Gwen admits wrong.


    They discussed doing this at first, and they were afraid of making Gwen unhappy, but it seemed that Gwen was still the Gwen they knew.


    "cough!"


    Luke clenched his fist and coughed deliberately, and said, "Tell me, what did you do wrong?"


    "My mistake was that I acted by myself, I didn''t explain the situation to you, and I forgot that we were a team."


    Gwen had a sincere expression on his face, a sincere look of acknowledgment.


    The expressions of the four of them softened.


    Peter was the first to show a smile and said to Gwen: "You know when we heard you say that, I had... how anxious we were?"


    Mary Jane nodded and glanced at Gwen angrily.


    Harry smiled and said, "I''ll just say you''re amazing, you''ll be fine, they..."


    "Harry!"


    The three of Peter glared at Harry, who hurriedly shut his mouth.


    They said they wanted to stand together, but this guy is Quagwen now?


    Do you want Gwen to do the same next time?


    "I was wrong!"


    Seeing the three still staring at him, Harry raised his hands.


    "Gwen!" Luke suddenly said: "If you encounter anything in the mission in the future, you must tell us that although we are weak, we are a team. If there is anything we should fight together, we will try our best to do it. helpful."


    Mary Jane pursed her lips: "Gwen, this kind of feeling is very bad, I think we are dispensable."


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    Gwen said in a low voice.


    At first, she proposed to form a team, but now she has thrown the team aside. This kind of behavior can''t be justified.


    "Okay, this is the end of the matter, let''s go celebrate."


    Harry suggested.


    "Agree!"


    Luke was the first to cheer.


    Peter and Mary Jane also smiled and nodded.


    "Don''t go."


    Gwen said suddenly.


    The four were stunned, and a trace of panic flashed in their eyes.


    Could it be that Gwen is still angry?


    "Ha ha!"


    Gwen sneered and said, "Are you a treat? What can I eat?"


    Harry was stunned, and the three of Peter were also at a loss.


    Looking at Gwen''s current appearance, is he really angry?


    Just when the four of them were helpless, and even felt a little grievance, Gwen suddenly showed a bright smile: "Of course I invited you, but this time I made a mistake, and my dad will entertain you at home today. Guest, I asked him to make more, and we took it to the car to eat."


    What did Uncle Mike cook?


    Mike Kent?


    The four of them were startled and cheered.


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    At this time, Odin and Gu Yi were sitting in the backyard of Mike''s house chatting.


    The two looked at Mike and Ruiwen who were busy with their eyes, and their eyes flashed with envy.


    They also want to have this kind of leisurely life, but one of them is the king of Asgard and the other is the Supreme Mage, who have great responsibilities, so it is impossible to be so leisurely.


    At this moment, Gu Yi said faintly: "Fortunately, according to my plan, I will soon be able to unload the burden of the Supreme Mage and live my leisure life."


    "Get rid of the burden?" Odin asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you say you were going to die?"


    Gu Yi''s eyes jumped: "So what?"


    "Ha, ha, is that so?"


    Odin laughed dryly, but he was muttering in his heart, even thinking about whether he wanted to fake death or something, and leave Asgard''s burden to Thor or others.


    At this moment, little Lamb walked towards the two of them with two glasses of juice.


    "Grandpa, sister, drink juice!"


    Little Lamb smiled, the two juices on the tray were steady and light, not even shaking.


    This is an ability that he wakes up at some point, which is called never spilling liquids.


    This ability is useless, but it is great for serving drinks.


    But when he awakened this ability, he laughed out loud, and even jokingly called it the perfect skill to be a waiter.


    "thanks."


    Gu Yi took the drink with a smile and gave Little Lamb a blessing.


    On the other hand, Odin stared at him, blowing his beard and asking, "Little guy, why do you call her sister? Call me grandpa?"


    Little Lamb blinked and pointed to Odin''s beard: "You have so many beards! Of course it''s Grandpa, just like Santa Claus."


    Odin said loudly: "Then do you know that this sister you are talking about is hundreds of years old, and she can be your father''s grandmother!"


    "Whoosh!"


    A burst of magical energy suddenly appeared on top of Odin''s head, and it burst open. At the same time that Odin''s white hair exploded, colorful fireworks continued to appear.


    Odin''s head was stunned, but little Lamb laughed happily.


    "is it necessary?"


    Odin looked at Gu Yi silently.


    Gu nodded: "Of course it is necessary, you are teaching bad children."


    Saying that, she looked at Little Lamb with a smile.


    Little Lamb immediately understood what Gu Yi meant, and sweetly called ''sister''.


    Gu Yi''s eyebrows twitched, the small fan in his hand fanned back and forth, and he gave Xiao Lamb a few blessings.


    Odin''s eyes widened: "Is it necessary?"


    "I like this kid."


    The fan in Gu Yi''s hand closed and said to Xiao Lamb, "Little guy, you are not interested in being a supreme mage?"


    "Ah? Supreme Mage? What is that?"


    Little Lamb touched his head suspiciously.


    "You can learn a lot of cool magic!"


    Gu Yi narrowed his eyes, as if a long tail was swaying back and forth behind him.


    Odin watched this scene, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly.


    Little Lamb''s terrifying talent, Gu can see it, and he can see it naturally.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Gu Yi wanted to make Xiao Lamb a Supreme Mage.


    Then he... passed the Asgard throne to Little Lamb?


    No, this doesn''t work.


    So, let little Lamb be his own and let his daughter marry him?


    Besides Hela, he has a fart daughter.


    Or, taking this opportunity, he has another one?


    An absurd thought came to Odin''s mind.


    Wait a minute, his daughter Hela seems to be in love with Mike''s son Eric now...


    In this way, the two of them will be in-laws in the future, and they will be a family.


    "what!"


    Thinking of this, Odin smiled happily. Seeing that Gu Yi was still fooling little Lamb, he rolled his eyes and shouted to Mike, "Mike, Gu Yi wants your son to be a supreme mage!"


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Mike, who was marinating the meat, raised his head and shouted.


    Gu Yi still looked at Xiao Lamb with a smile, but Xiao Lamb shook his head: "I don''t do a supreme mage, it sounds very troublesome."


    Gu Yi touched Xiao Lamb''s head: "If you are interested, ask your father to call me."


    "Oh!"


    Little Lamb responded and ran to the oven.


    Hearing this, Mike turned off his super hearing, his palms flashed quickly, and a string of meat skewers quickly appeared on the plate beside him.


    At this moment, a dazzling energy beam fell on Mike''s backyard.


    Rainbow bridge?


    Mike looked up and glanced at Odin.


    The smiling Odin''s face tensed, and he looked over with majesty.


    The next second, the Rainbow Bridge disappeared, and three figures appeared in front of them.


    Thor, Loki, and��


    "Frigga? Why are you here?"


    Odin looked at his wife in a long dress and asked in surprise.


    Frigga picked her long hair gracefully and said to Odin, "Sor, you always say how delicious Mr. Kent''s food is. Why don''t I take this opportunity to try it!"


    Saying that, she walked towards Odin: "You don''t blame me for not telling you in advance, do you?"


    "Won''t!"


    Odin took Frigga''s hand and said to Gu, "Frigga, my queen!"


    "Gu Yi, Supreme Mage."


    Frigga''s eyes lit up: "Hello, Mage."


    Gu Yi smiled and nodded: "We can communicate when we have time."


    She could feel that Frigga also had good magical attainments.


    Frigg showed a happy smile, took Odin''s hand, and the two walked to Mike beside him.


    "Mike, Raven, their son, lovely little Lamb."


    Odin introduced Frigga.


    Ruiwen and Frigga hugged: "Welcome, noble queen."


    "Just call me by my name."


    Frigga said with a light smile, the light flashed in her hand, and a star-like blue gem appeared in her hand.


    "To you, the beautiful Ms. Ruiwen."


    "thanks!"


    Ruiwen responded and took it with a smile.


    At this moment, Loki''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "This is the tear of the ocean, which can keep the wearer from getting a trace of dust, and also provide my wearer with a layer of magic enchantment to block damage."


    "Mom, I''ll bring it for you."


    Xiao Lamb said happily, and when he held it with his palm, the necklace on Rui Wen''s hand disappeared, and then Xiao Lamb flew behind Rui Wen and put it on for Rui Wen, he hurriedly closed his eyes: "Wow, Who is it? It''s so beautiful, I can''t even open my eyes!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Looking at the funny little guy, everyone couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    "I''m here to help!"


    Sol stood beside Mike, took over Ruiwen''s work, and said expectantly, "Mike, are you going to have barbecue today? Do you have any secrets for me?"


    Hearing this, Odin rolled his eyes and was about to scold Sol when he was pulled aside by Frigg.


    Ruiwen beckoned to Xiao Lamb: "Go, prepare drinks with me."


    "OK!"


    Looking at the others who were busy, Loki looked around and couldn''t help asking, "Where''s Gwen?"


    "She has something to do, she should be back soon."


    Mike said, and after letting Sol handle the meat, he said to Sol, "I''ll go out."


    He didn''t buy enough food, so he had to go buy some more.


    With that said, Mike opened the portal and disappeared.


    Shortly after Mike left, Tony, who was wearing pajamas and staring at the dark circles under his eyes, showed his head from his yard, took out his mobile phone and took two photos of Mike''s backyard, and sent them to the Avengers group.


    Tony: Come on! Mike''s house party!


    Steve: Got it!


    Natasha: Come on now!


    Patton: I''m out on a mission...


    Rhodes: +1.


    Pietro: I''m also on a mission but I think I can run back.


    Wilson: Don''t make trouble!


    Bucky: You run away, what about me and Wilson?


    Wanda: Coming soon!


    Bruce: Get me some food first, I''ll finish the formula.


    Natasha: OK!


    Looking at the lively Avengers chat group, Tony smiled and put the phone back in his pocket.


    Let''s all go to dinner together!


    That''s how fun!


    So, when Mike bought back new ingredients, he looked at the extra Avengers in the yard, and the corners of his mouth twitched wildly.


    Give Thor the meat and vegetables, and he opens the portal again.


    When he comes back...


    An imperceptible red light flashed in his icy blue eyes.


    Man, the X-Men and Nick Fury are here too.


    "Dad! Buy some more vegetables, it doesn''t look like enough."


    Charles smiled at Mike.


    Mike glared at Charles fiercely: "As far as you know!"


    With that said, in Ruiwen''s low laughter, he opened the portal again and disappeared.


    And this time, he directly brought back a whole cow.


    He remembered that Kari, the character he embodied, had a way of roasting a whole cow.


    Seeing this scene, everyone exclaimed in amazement.


    Mike looked blankly at the people who came to eat, took out his mobile phone and called Hank Pym.


    Since they are all here, there is no reason not to call future in-laws.


    After a while, he opened the portal and picked up Hank Pym.


    Suddenly, the yard became more lively.


    Just then, an RV parked in front of Mike''s house.


    Gwen and a few friends ran out of the car.


    After they looked at the lively scene in the backyard, the four looked at Gwen dully.


    "Are you sure you''re not having a superhero party?"

 Chapter 555： joy

    If there is anyone who can bring these superheroes of Mike''s family together in addition to various crises, it must be Mike.


    Ask Mike how he did it.


    That''s definitely because of Mike''s charisma... FUCK!


    They are all foodies!


    Mike helplessly looked at these superheroes who were "waiting to be fed" and started roasting cows.


    Three cards quietly appeared at Mike''s fingertips. When they turned into light spots and dissipated, Mike had the skills of manipulating flames, using mind power, and a special chef.


    Ability, cooking, fusion in Mike.


    Mind power controls the ingredients, flames continue to bloom with Mike''s thoughts, and various seasonings are constantly sprinkled on the cow under the control of mind power.


    At this time, Mike is like the conductor of the band, manipulating various ingredients and playing a perfect and delicious music.


    "It''s amazing, it''s a masterpiece."


    "See? Perfect fire control!"


    "Look at the way of sprinkling the seasoning, it''s simply art!"


    Sol let out an exclamation of exclamation, holding his phone around the microphone and slapped it constantly.


    The others were also staring at Mike with admiration in their eyes.


    Although they were not as professional as Thor, as time passed, they could smell the scent that seemed to tick out their souls.


    The saliva in his mouth was secreting frantically, and only the tumbling flames and slowly discolored beef remained in his eyes.


    Suddenly, they seemed to see a sturdy cow rushing towards them.


    It roared, roared, and stepped on the flames, showing its wildness.


    The crowd shuddered.


    Man, is this a barbecue?


    It''s just a mental attack.


    At this moment, Mike looked at the meat skewers on the side and stretched out his hand. Those meat skewers and steaks, as well as fish **** and vegetables, began to flow around Mike like a flowing river.


    "Snapped!"


    With a snap of Mike''s fingers, a little bit of flame, like a broken star, fell on the skewers.


    In an instant, there seemed to be several fire dragons spinning around Mike.


    At the same time, those seasonings seemed to have come to life, happily sprinkled down.


    "Is this really cooking? It''s magic!"


    Hope praised loudly, his eyes shining, as if he had seen a charming magician.


    "Hmph, it does look good, a little better than what I''ve made."


    Hank Pym said angrily, but still admitted Mike''s charm at this time.


    At this moment, several fire dragons surrounding Mike followed Mike''s fingers, the flames disappeared, and a rich fragrance came out.


    Mike stretched out his hand, and the skewers fell into the grilling pans.


    "You eat these things first, and the roast beef will take a while."


    Mike said lightly, and he was very satisfied seeing everyone''s saliva.


    Beer, skewers, the perfect pairing.


    Everyone in groups of three or five turned into diners on the street, chatting while eating delicious food.


    After a while, when everyone was having a good time, Mike''s flame stopped, and the roasted cow that caught people''s eyes fell on a large tray.


    Sol said excitedly, "I''ll cut it!"


    As he said that, he took out his artifact kitchen knife, pushed aside Logan, who was eager to grab the job, and came to the roast beef.


    A trace of thunder and lightning entangled between the fingers, along with the slowly disappearing traces of electricity, the roast beef was divided into pieces, and a strong aroma that seemed to wrap people came out.


    Suddenly, a neat choking sound rang out.


    "Taste it, Kent''s special roast beef."


    Mike said with a smile.


    Everyone nodded and took action.


    In the next few minutes, the originally lively backyard became very strange.


    There was no sound other than the sound of swallowing food.


    And when they finished eating the first piece of beef, the tidal wave of praise drowned out Mike, and the atmosphere instantly became lively.


    Food, wine, and the same hero status, when these elements come together, everyone will have a common topic, and the atmosphere will gradually become warm and happy.


    Laughter, chatter, drunken babble and loud singing, and the body twisting with the singing...


    At this moment, these superheroes who have completely let go of their heroic responsibilities are no different from ordinary people.


    At this time, in a corner of Mike''s backyard, a small table was placed here. The five Gwen sat around the small table, watching the superheroes and eating delicious food. Great satisfaction.


    Speaking of which, this is the second time they have seen so many superheroes.


    The last time was after the Great War in New York.


    Compared to the last post-war celebration, the atmosphere at this superhero party was lighter.


    And they also see another side of the superhero that surprises them, even feels incredible.


    Captain America dancing with his female partner, Wolverine holding his child tenderly, making faces constantly, Iron Man being drunk, Thor cooking delicious food...


    They saw the ordinary side of superheroes, which not only did not disappoint them, but felt that these superheroes were full of humanity and closer to them.


    "Don''t make such an expression."


    While eating beef with chopsticks, Gwen said to the four: "The more you get in touch with them, the more you will find that they get along very well."


    Superheroes are just honors given to them by these people after taking on responsibilities that ordinary people cannot.


    When they drop these things, they live like normal people.


    "Only you will think they are easy to get along with."


    Looking at the calm Gwen, Harry couldn''t help but complain.


    There are many superheroes here that are his favorites, even his idols, how can he not be excited.


    "Yes, your whole family is so good, of course I don''t think they are special, but we are different."


    Mary Jane said with a sigh, looking at Gwen''s eyes, full of envy.


    Gwen shrugged: "If any of you want, I can take you to live in these superheroes'' homes for a few days, and then you''ll feel the same."


    "puff!"


    Luke squirted the soda out of his mouth and said in surprise, "Can I live at your house then?"


    "Um?"


    Gwen''s eyes were dangerous, and the flesh fell from Peter''s mouth.


    "Don''t think about it!" Luke glanced at Gwen with disgust, and said, "The one I admire most is Uncle Mike."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Gwen said angrily: "You live opposite, do you usually see less superheroes?"


    Luke: "Not as many as you anyway."


    Harry said suddenly with a serious expression: "I have a very important question."


    "what?"


    "Tell me?"


    The four looked at Harry curiously.


    Harry slowly swallowed the meat in his mouth and said seriously: "You say, we have seen the unknown side of these superheroes, will they... ka!"


    He stretched out his hand and gestured to his neck, and said in a cold tone, "Silence!"


    Everyone looked at each other, Gwen was speechless.


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded quietly.


    "Not only will they kill their mouths, but they will also destroy their bodies, and you will all be gone in a while, Jie Jie!"


    The crowd shuddered.


    very scary.


    Gwen frowned.


    The sound is somewhat familiar...


    Turning his head to look, his eyes instantly burst into surprise.


    "Loki!"


    Hearing Gwen''s shouts, the three of Peter turned their heads and looked at the child who smiled at them, a sincere smile blooming on their faces.


    Looking at the smiles of the four of Gwen, Loki sighed in his heart.


    There are still many people who like him, as expected, he used magic to change the appearance to see these little things.


    "This is?"


    Mary Jane was shocked by Loki''s evil and handsome, and asked suspiciously.


    Mary Jane was transferred from another school after Loki left.


    "Loki, our best friend!"


    Luke loudly announced their relationship.


    Loki''s face was full of disgust, but he was actually a little happy in his heart.


    "Hello, I''m Mary Jane!"


    "Loki!"


    Loki said lightly, his expression cold.


    At this moment, he noticed that Gwen was looking at him with strange eyes, his forehead twitched slightly, and he said in a low voice, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a bit of an accident."


    She didn''t expect that Loki would even pretend to greet them.


    "Quick! Sit down and eat!"


    Harry pressed Loki to the seat next to him, Peter served Loki a kebab and Luke served Loki a drink.


    Seeing this, Loki nodded with satisfaction: "Yes, quite a wink."


    With these little guys, he is the happiest and most relaxed, because there is no need to be careful.


    "Still so stinky!"


    Gwen said with a smile, seeing that Loki was still about to speak, he picked up a large piece of meat and stuffed it into Loki''s mouth.


    Loki: (�㧥��)


    "Hahaha!"


    Several people laughed happily.


    Mike and Rui Wen sat together, looking at the backyard full of joy at this time, and their faces were full of happy smiles.


    "Clark!"


    Mike suddenly remembered something and waved to Clark.


    Clark looked back, drank the beer in front of him in one gulp, and said to Charles and Eric, "Wait a minute, I''ll see what happened to Dad."


    The two waved their hands, wishing Clark would leave quickly.


    Damn, the two of them were about to get drunk by Clark, but Clark wasn''t doing anything wrong, so he just took this opportunity to sober up.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Clark sat in front of Mike, picked up a piece of meat from Mike''s plate and threw it into his mouth.


    "What happened to Hank?"


    Mike asked in a low voice.


    "He is preparing, in three days, for the first experiment."


    Mike nodded: "You watch him at this time, and if there is anything, please contact me in time."


    "I know."


    Clark responded, and seeing that Eric and Charles wanted to sneak away, they flickered and disappeared in front of Mike.


    "This kid..."


    Mike whispered and shook his head with a smile.


    Clark''s slightly childish behavior only occurs when he meets Eric and Charles.


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Mike saw the Odin family, and then his face became strange.


    I saw Hela and Odin were sitting together.


    Although the atmosphere between the two sides was a bit cold, it was not bad that there was no fight.


    As for Thor, like an errand boy, he would get things for Hela at one time, and food for Odin and his wife at the same time, and he seemed very happy.


    See you soon.


    Hela and Odin, father and daughter like enemies, can still sit together peacefully.


    It''s rare.


    On the other side, the Avengers and the X-Men are... arm wrestling?


    But as far as the current situation is concerned, if Bruce doesn''t change himself, the winner should be between Vision and Steelers.


    "Mike."


    "Um?"


    Mike''s eyes fell on Gu Yi, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    I saw Gu Yi swinging a small fan and walking towards Mike, holding two skewers of mutton in his other hand.


    She took a bite of the meat and sat down in front of Mike.


    Even if he is doing skewers, Gu Yi''s temperament is still so indifferent and elegant.


    "I have to go. It''s a rare thing to be out for so long this time."


    The three sanctuaries and the Kama Taj cannot be without the guardian of the Supreme Master for a long time.


    "Yeah." Mike replied with a smile, "When you''re dead, you''ll have time."


    Gu Yi nodded indifferently, opened a portal, and took away a plate of mutton skewers in front of Mike.


    "tasty."


    After that, Gu Yi closed the portal dear, how do you say she died, she seems quite happy? "


    Ruiwen asked in confusion.


    "Because she only has time when she is dead, and death is a new beginning for her."


    "Is that so?"


    Rui Wen looked thoughtful.


    As Gu Yi said goodbye, Odin and his queen also said goodbye and left, and Thor and Loki returned to Asgard after staying for a while.


    After that, it was as if the happiness of being surrounded by the backyard opened a gap, and the laughter and laughter passed quickly until it was completely deserted.


    Just as Mike and Raven were about to clean up the backyard, Clark and Hope, Eric and Hela, Charles and Jean, Gwen, and Little Lamb walked out of the house to help.


    Seeing this scene, Mike and Ruiwen froze for a moment, with a smile on their faces.


    Today, they are really happy.


    ��


    On the crimson planet, thick smoke and flames continued to rise on the surface of the planet, like a flame hell.


    Suddenly, three figures appeared over the planet with the torn space.


    It was Thanos, Fiora and Mephisto.


    "I like the environment here, it looks a bit like hell, but..."


    Mephisto shook his head and said with a dull face: "Without a floating soul, it''s just bad."


    Fiora''s eyes flashed, crossed the ground, landed in a huge space underground, looked at the sculpture-like giant, and wondered: "Is that him?"


    "right!"


    Thanos nodded and said, "Go down."


    "Wait a moment."


    Fiora wondered: "He looks weak, can he really help us?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Mephisto couldn''t help laughing.


    "weak?"


    "That''s because this idiot lost his source of power many years ago."

 Chapter 556： I collect the body for you

    Breaking through the barrier of the earth, the three Thanos came to the underground of the red planet and appeared in front of the giant sculpture.


    In the next second, a pair of eyes that looked like burning flames appeared in the darkness, the magma began to flow, the space became scorching hot, and the entire dark space was lit up.


    "hiss!"


    The panting sounds like burning flames continued to sound, and the owners of those eyes surrounded the three of Thanos.


    It was a ''person'' whose whole body was pitch-black and flickered with flames.


    "What a pity!"


    Mephisto sarcastically said, "After losing the source of power, these fire giants have become flameout dwarfs."


    Fiora''s eyes flickered with cold light, as if he would take action at any time and fight with the surrounding enemies.


    And Thanos looked at the sculpture-like giant with a height of several meters, and said slowly: "Surter, we are here to cooperate with you."


    The giant like a black stone sculpture did not move at all, on the contrary, the surrounding fire giants continued to shrink the encirclement.


    Thanos continued: "About Odin, about the source of your power - the Fire of Eternal Mark."


    As soon as the voice fell, a little red light appeared on the sculpture-like giant, and then in the blink of an eye, the red light spread to the whole body.


    His body was flowing like lava, his red eyes were jumping like flames, and the crown on his head was like the long horns of a demon, showing a ferocious meaning.


    "What did you just say? Odin?"


    Surtur let out a low roar, and the fiery red-like body became hotter and hotter.


    The corner of Thanos'' eyes jumped.


    Are giants'' brains not very good?


    In what he just said, was the point of Odin? The point is clearly the eternal fire!


    "Hahaha! It''s still as stupid as the legend!"


    Mephisto laughed bluntly.


    "you��"


    Surter looked at Mephisto, and his angry expression stagnated slightly: "I''m very familiar, are you Mephisto?"


    As an ancient existence, although he and Mephisto have not dealt much with each other, they know each other.


    His anger gradually disappeared, and he looked at the three people in front of him seriously and said, "Then, let''s talk, Odin and Eternal Fire."


    As the king of flame giants, he''s not really an idiot.


    Hearing this, Thanos showed a smile.


    Well, they''re about to add a new power.


    ��


    Kama Taj.


    Strange held several magic books and walked to the Kama Taj Library.


    When he met Gu Yi halfway, he happily greeted him.


    Gu Yi nodded lightly, but was secretly surprised by Strange''s progress.


    The pace of progress since Strange got the hang of it is nothing short of astonishing.


    Magic knowledge needs to be accumulated, and Strange''s reading speed and super memory make his magic knowledge reserve continue to increase.


    After the accumulation of knowledge, the super understanding ability makes him a magic genius in the practice of magic.


    In just two months, he has changed from an ordinary person to an outstanding magic apprentice.


    Strange walked into the library, looked at the librarian, smiled and placed the book in front of him.


    The slightly fat administrator Wang looked at Strange suspiciously and pointed to the book in front of him: "Have you read all of them?"


    Strange nodded: "Find me some more."


    Wang blinked: "What did you say?"


    Strange reluctantly took off Wang''s earphones, listened to the irritable metal music, and repeated: "Find me some new books."


    "I know! I''m not deaf!"


    Wang groaned impatiently.


    "Are you really finished?"


    Wang asked in disbelief. You must know that this is five books. Many people can only read it in a month, but Strange finished it in three days.


    "certainly!"


    Strange was full of pride, smiled at Wang and said, "This speed is still a little worse than the speed when I was studying in college."


    As he said that, he pressed his waist and said helplessly: "Oh, I''m still getting old, and my head is not easy to use."


    Wang Jingjing glanced at Strange: "You don''t have a good head, why are you pressing your waist? Is it kidney deficiency?"


    Strange: "?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, this is my blessing to you."


    Wang said lightly and said, "Come with me."


    Based on each person''s progress in reading, he gives those people reading suggestions.


    Strange nodded and followed behind the king.


    He just lied, he didn''t watch it so fast in college, and the reason why he is several times faster now is because he has mastered a little trick.


    Tips for using magic.


    I have to say, magic...it really works.


    Taking a few more books, Strange glanced at the books that were locked on the bookshelf by magic chains, and his eyes flashed with curiosity.


    "Don''t even think about it, these books are not available to you right now."


    Wang gave Strange a stern warning.


    Strange shrugged and said, "Why is there a book missing there?"


    "Lost a long time ago."


    Wang pinched his chin and muttered: "It''s been too long, I can''t remember it myself, but... Recently, a very bad thing happened in the library."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    Strange asked curiously.


    Because of the frequent borrowing of books, he and Wang became acquaintances.


    "whats the matter?"


    Wang''s face suddenly sank, and he said in a very gloomy tone: "A **** took the book and didn''t return it on time, and was beheaded here."


    Strange''s face froze: "No, no, how is it possible?"


    "Humph!" Wang smiled lightly: "I hope you won''t be the next one."


    "Hehe, absolutely not, absolutely not..."


    Strange smiled dryly, and left quickly holding the book.


    Looking at Strange''s back, Wang sighed.


    I hope he will not be beheaded as a librarian.


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    Early in the morning, seven o''clock.


    "Ahhh!"


    A scream sounded from Gwen''s room, and Mike, who was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, flickered, disappeared in the kitchen, and appeared in Gwen''s room.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He looked at Gwen, who was a little panicked, and frowned.


    Gwen wrapped the cup tightly and shook his head frantically: "Nothing!"


    "Nothing? Then why do you call it so miserable?"


    Mike asked suspiciously, looked at Gwen''s suspicious face, and said slowly, "Tell me, did you do something bad?"


    "bad thing?"


    Gwen blinked and said angrily, "No! You go out!"


    "?" Mike wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    "Get out, get out!"


    Mike squeezed his chin suspiciously, and said as he walked out: "What''s the matter? Such a temper?"


    Gwen looked at Mike''s back, his face was red and white for a while, he hesitated, took out his mobile phone, and pressed Ruiwen''s number.


    After a while, Ruiwen, with a smile on her face, waved a white lady''s special item in his hand to Mike, who was full of curiosity, and walked into Gwen''s room.


    Mike was startled, a smile appeared on his face.


    Gwen in his family grew up.


    "Aunt Ruiwen."


    Gwen sat on the bed, wrapping herself tightly in the quilt, with a hint of blush on her face.


    Rui Wen looked at Gwen amusingly: "There''s nothing to be ashamed of, you should have already learned it in your physiology class."


    Gwen nodded, still a little embarrassed.


    "I did, but it''s been too long, and it''s the first time I''ve met, so..."


    Gwen''s voice was low, and he said weakly: "I''m a little scared."


    "This is normal."


    Rui Wen stroked Gwen''s smooth long platinum blonde hair: "This kind of psychology is normal, don''t feel ashamed about it, and this is just the beginning, you will get used to it later."


    Gwen: "?"


    Although the words are correct, why does it sound a little weird?


    A few minutes later, Gwen opened a crack in the door, and after not seeing Mike, he let out a long breath.


    Rui Wen smiled behind Gwen and said, "Go to breakfast, don''t you have to go to school today?"


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded and ran into the bathroom.


    ��Whoosh! ��


    Mike suddenly appeared.


    "How about it?"


    "How about what?"


    "Gwen?"


    "Pfft!" Rui Wen covered her mouth and chuckled: "It''s a normal physiological reaction, you don''t have to worry."


    "Oh!"


    Mike responded.


    The Gwen thing is just a small episode in everyday life.


    Time flies.


    Halloween, Christmas, Spring Festival...


    During this time, the earth seemed very calm.


    Of course, calm here means that there is nothing particularly big, a crisis that can destroy the world.


    So during this time, the Mike family lived a peaceful and contented life.


    Gwen and Lamb go to school normally.


    Eric and Charles are busy with Kent Star''s vision.


    Ruiwen and Mike had a very leisurely life. They brought their children to cook every day, played cards with a few old friends, or went to other places to see the scenery while the children were going to school. They would rush back before the children came back from school. .


    As for Clark, this time aside from work, he was just helping out with Hank Pym.


    Hank Pym''s experiment went smoothly. He has already explored that mysterious unexplored space several times. After he is fully prepared, he will launch the final exploration.


    Superheroes are busy catching bad guys and super criminals are busy destroying and satisfying their desires.


    And some people want to sacrifice this world to other dimensions in exchange for eternal life.


    Casillas, former Kama Taj mage, now a believer of the dark dimension.


    He has left Kama Taj since he found out that Gu Yi was using the power of the dark dimension to prolong his life.


    In his opinion, Gu Yi herself can absorb the power of the dark dimension to prolong her life, but it is because she is selfish that he and others are not allowed to absorb the power of the dark dimension.


    Therefore, he will sacrifice the entire world to the dark dimension, allowing himself and everyone to have endless lives.


    So, he first attacked the librarian of Kama Taj, and found the materials for summoning the dark dimension. After performing the ritual, he absorbed the energy of the dark dimension and strengthened his power, and then began to attack the earth. three temples.


    New York, London, HK, the three temples are important hubs for the magical defense of the earth. As long as they are destroyed, the earth is a lamb to be slaughtered in front of the dark dimension.


    So, he took his men to attack the London Temple first, and after destroying it with lightning speed, he immediately arrived at the New York Temple.


    But they didn''t expect that here, they encountered a mage who was not very fluent in even defensive spells.


    What they didn''t expect was that they were planted in the hands of this mage, and even if it wasn''t for his hands to save him, he might be caught by the other party.


    Fortunately, the unsightly mage named Strange was stabbed by his men.


    After that, when he made a comeback and was about to destroy the New York Temple, the mage appeared again, and this time the other party also had a helper, his old acquaintance Mordo.


    However, there were only two people on the other side, and he didn''t care.


    But at the critical moment when he was about to destroy the temple, the mage who gradually made him hate it, actually blocked his destruction energy with the mirror space, and once again prevented the destruction of the temple.


    He was very annoyed by this, and began to hunt down Strange and Mordo.


    Because of the closer connection with the dark dimension, they can manipulate the matter and space here at will.


    "Come on!"


    Strange screamed, and Mordo was running away frantically Before Strange opened the mirror space, he snatched Casillas'' ring without the ring. , the people who were locked in the mirror space could not get out, so Casillas chased Strange desperately.


    That is, in order to vent the anger of being blocked twice, but also to be able to leave the mirror space.


    When those two reasons are put together, Casillas has no reason to let Strange go.


    But at this time, the two sides who were chasing and fleeing did not notice that three figures were silently watching the battle below in the sky above this scene space.


    Mike, Gu Yi, Odin.


    Mike in a battle suit, Gu Yi in a yellow robe, with a hood, and Odin in armor.


    "Don''t go down yet? They''re about to be caught up."


    Odin pointed to Strange below, and said lightly, his eyes flashing with admiration.


    Strange''s two counter-attacks were good, and he''s a smart guy.


    Mike smiled and said, "It''s not that easy, after all, he''s a prepared Supreme Mage."


    Hearing this, Gu Yi smiled.


    Although Strange is not mature enough, he already has the qualities that a Supreme Mage should have.


    Curiosity and restraint, obeying the rules but not giving up, plus the opponent''s talent for magic...


    Gu Yi was very satisfied with his heirs.


    Space and matter were manipulated by Casillas, like building blocks, let them fold and control, and help them chase and kill Strange.


    Finally, the unpredictable space like a kaleidoscope trapped the two in a dangerous area.


    Seeing this, Gu Yi moved, and when he was about to leave, Mike shouted to Gu Yi, "Don''t worry, die, I will collect the body for you!"


    Gu Yi: "��"


    She silently turned to look at Mike.


    "Thank you so much for that."

 Chapter 557： melon eaters

    Strange and Mordo are cornered.


    When Strange was about to be killed by Casillas, Gu Yi appeared.


    Gu Yi appeared very dazzling.


    The spliced ??space and buildings set up a stage for Gu Yi, and the energy fan waving in his hand easily knocked away the energy weapons shot by several dark believers at her.


    The agile footsteps move with ease, showing elegance and indifference.


    However, the situation turned sharply.


    When Gu Yi blocked the attack of a dark believer, Casillas held a transparent energy blade, pierced the dark believer together with Gu Yi, then grabbed Gu Yi''s ring, opened a portal, and sent Gu Yi. One by one, he kicked out the portal.


    Gu Yi fell from the air, and the blood that oozes out in his chest fainted into a bewitching flower.


    Strange and Mordo chased after him from mid-air, while Casillas opened the portal with his followers and left the mirror space.


    For them, destroying the temple was the first task.


    On the other side, Strange and Mordo also rushed into the hospital with Gu Yi.


    A few seconds later, a portal opened in mid-air, and Mike and Odin walked out.


    The two looked at each other, the corners of their mouths twitching wildly.


    "Gu Yi''s death method is a little too hasty..."


    Mike couldn''t help but complain.


    Odin agreed: "To die like this is not at all in line with her status as a supreme mage."


    At this moment, the two seemed to sense something and looked at the New York Temple not far away.


    Seeing that the temple has been successfully destroyed, the two flew to the hospital where Gu Yi was.


    The two hid in the dark, just watching Gu Yi perform.


    The soul of the ancient one was separated from the body. After Strange discovered it, he let the soul escape from the body and flew out after the soul of the ancient one.


    The two stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the hospital, and Gu Yi gave Strange the last lesson.


    In the dark, Mike and Odin watched this scene with great interest. Mike flipped his hand and provided Odin with some melon seeds.


    Odin looked at Mike suspiciously. After Mike demonstrated it to Odin, Odin instantly understood.


    click, click...


    No one noticed the two standing in the corner, happily watching Gu Yi''s performance.


    The corner of Gu Yi''s eyes jumped indistinctly.


    Her emotions were almost cut off by the two of them, but after hearing Strange asking her to return to his body, Gu Yi still held his emotions and said to Strange: "Time It''s relative, you haven''t gotten used to the role of a mage."


    "I''ve spent a lot of time peeking into the future, but looking at the time, I probably won''t survive."


    Gu Yi''s tone was relaxed, showing an air of contempt for life and death.


    Mike and Odin nodded secretly.


    This tone, this line, this expression... in place!


    "I''ve prevented countless horrific incidents, but bad things always follow, and eventually they will come to this point, and then end..."


    "Do you think you''re dead like this?"


    Strange''s tone was inexplicable, and there was a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    "Do you want to know what kind of future I see in you?"


    Gu Yi looked out the window, his eyes were far away, as if he had passed through time and space.


    Strange hesitated: "No..."


    Gu glanced at Strange with a smile, and his clear eyes seemed to see Strange''s heart.


    Strange bowed his head a little embarrassedly like a child who had seen through his mind.


    "I think."


    When the words fell, he lowered his head slightly, looked at Gu Yi quietly, and couldn''t hide his curiosity in his eyes.


    "I never really saw your future, you could see the potential."


    Gu paused and said, "You are pure and kind by nature."


    "You always excel, not because you want to succeed, but because you''re too afraid to fail."


    Strange was shocked, as if seeing his confidant, and said in a low voice: "That''s why I can become a successful doctor."


    As a doctor, failure represents the passing of life, so he cannot fail.


    "This is also the reason why you are not great enough." Gu Yi pointed out Strange''s shortcomings with a smile: "Your arrogance and fear make you ignorant of the simplest but most important things."


    Strange enjoys a very high status in the medical world with his outstanding wisdom and unparalleled surgical skills, which also leads him to be arrogant and complacent, thinking that he can solve everything, so he is self-centered, does not respect everything around him, and ignores himself. It was not until he lost his hands that he felt the real world and saw the other side of the world.


    "What''s up?"


    Strange''s eyes narrowed.


    Gu Yi looked into Strange''s eyes, and said softly but firmly: "The meaning of life is not self."


    Hearing this, Strange trembled, looking like he was enlightened.


    "When you first came to me, you asked me how I cured Jonathan Painborn. In fact, I did not cure him, but he injected the power of other dimensions by himself."


    Jonathan Pangborn was Strange''s previous patient, and he was diagnosed as a patient who could no longer stand up for the rest of his life. It was Jonathan Pangborn who told him about Kama Taj that he could become the current mage.


    "So, he walks by magic?"


    Strange understood in an instant.


    "Indeed, he once faced a choice, whether to return to his original life or dedicate himself to a higher goal."


    Come back to yourself and live your own life, or become a mage and protect the earth.


    Hearing this, Strange murmured: "So, my hands can be healed and returned to their original life?"


    "Of course." Gu Yi admitted with a smile, and then said, "But it doesn''t do the whole world any good."


    If you give up your identity as a mage, you will also give up your responsibility to protect the earth.


    Strange''s face was complicated, and his heart began to tangle.


    At this time, he heard Gu Yi slowly say: "Of course I don''t want to absorb energy from the dark space, but you also know that sometimes people have to break the routine and pursue those higher ideals that they think."


    In order to protect the world, Gu Yi broke the rules.


    but��


    "Modu doesn''t think so."


    Strange said slowly.


    Mordo��


    Thinking of his other student, Gu Yi felt a little pity in his heart, but his face was still very indifferent: "Because of his upbringing environment, Mo Du is stubborn and not flexible by nature, if he can learn your flexibility and smoothness, and you learn his tenacity ����


    "Only if you support each other and fight side by side, will it be possible to defeat Dormammu."


    Fight Dormammu?


    After this period of study, Strange, who already knew something about Dormammu, was shocked and said, "I''m not ready."


    That is the master of the dark dimension.


    "No one can prepare for this kind of thing." Gu Yi said faintly: "We can''t choose the right time."


    As she said that, she gently held Strange''s hand and said slowly, "Death gives meaning to life, letting you know that time is short and there are not many days left. Do you think I am ready for death?"


    "Nobody''s going to be ready..."


    She just tried to choose a suitable time.


    As he said that, Strange felt that he was holding his hand and disappeared, and Gu Yi silently disappeared beside him.


    At the same time, Gu Yi in the emergency room completely lost his vital signs, leaving behind a bunch of lost doctors and nurses.


    Strange stood silent for a while, and the soul returned to his body.


    Watching Gu Yi''s body being pulled away, he took off his surgical gown and walked out.


    He made a difficult decision, and after saying goodbye to his ex-girlfriend, fellow doctor Christine, he put on his Floating Demon cloak and rushed to the only remaining HK temple.


    Gu Yi''s death hit him very hard, but Gu Yi''s remarks before his death also gave him a new understanding of life and the world.


    They lost the Supreme Mage, and now they must stand up.


    Strange, a former doctor, has been saving lives, and in the future, he chooses to save lives in a harder way.


    Seeing Strange''s choice, Mike and Odin nodded secretly, and said to the ancient soul beside him: "The person you chose is good."


    Gu Yiwei smiled: "But it depends on what he does next."


    She was really curious about what Strange would do, after all, they were too weak compared to Dormammu''s power.


    Suddenly Mike winked at Gu Yi: "The last lesson at the last parting was good for him."


    Gu Yi''s face was indifferent, but the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "But it''s too fake to die, too hasty."


    Odin added.


    "Yes, you are the Supreme Mage, why do they believe that you will die so easily?"


    Mike was speechless.


    Gu Yi said indifferently: "Do you want to try it too?"


    "No need!"


    "unnecessary!"


    Mike and Odin coughed lightly and stopped teasing Gu Yi.


    "Your body is going to be sent away."


    Looking at the corpse that was pushed away, Mike''s eyes flashed and he said, "I have to start moving."


    Odin nodded, and Gu Yi followed when Mike started to move.


    Gu Yi''s body will be sent directly to the crematorium to be burned. Mike hides his figure, and a card appears between his fingers.


    In the next second, the card turned into a light spot and dissipated, Mike''s thoughts moved, and the powerful spiritual power spread out.


    Then, Mike embedded the memory of Gu Yi''s body that had been taken away and burned deep in the minds of the people involved, and took Gu Yi''s body away.


    Opening the portal, Mike took the corpse to a quiet place.


    When Gu Yi and Odin appeared immediately, two cards appeared between Mike''s fingers.


    "Go!"


    Mike said to Gu Yi, when Gu Yi''s soul returned to his body, when the card in Mike''s hand turned into a light spot and dissipated, the green energy full of life was wrapped around Gu Yi''s body, causing the Gu Yi''s wounds are healed.


    For a realistic effect, Gu Yi''s body injuries are real.


    Gu Yi looked at his body and nodded with satisfaction, his eyes flashed, and the yellow robe on his body turned into a black robe.


    "I have to go to the crematorium."


    After Mike spoke to Gu Yi, he disappeared in front of the two of them.


    Since it is burning, it is natural that no clues can be left on the crematorium, and even an ancient tombstone has to be built.


    Do the whole thing.


    Mike smiled, and after solving these things as quickly as possible, he returned to the place where Gu Yi and Odin were.


    And when he showed up, the two were discussing how to live in retirement.


    Mike looked at Odin speechlessly: "You said so vigorously, have you retired?"


    Odin smiled: "Don''t worry, there will be a chance."


    Hearing this, Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Dude, don''t you want to play some kind of death too?


    Seeing Mike looking at him with strange eyes, Odin coughed lightly: "Let''s go to HK quickly."


    They delayed some time here, and waited a little longer, he was afraid that the day lily would be cold.


    Gu Yi waved his hand to open a portal, and after the three walked past, they appeared near the New York Temple.


    At this time, the New York Temple had just been destroyed.


    There was a mess around the temple.


    Ordinary buildings implicated, ordinary people implicated.


    A sky full of dust and a screaming crowd...


    But these things seem inconspicuous before the dark dimension of the invasion.


    I saw that at the destroyed temple, the space seemed to be torn apart, black and purple energy invaded like mist, and then a large number of strange fragments appeared, and the sky kept on the destroyed temple. flipped.


    "It''s not energy, it''s space, an invasion of the whole space."


    Gu Yi said lightly.


    "Where''s the mage of Kama Taj?"


    Odin asked, his eyes searched below, and then he saw a corpse.


    Obviously, these mages were dealt with by Casillas. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Hey, Gu Yi, Kama Taj''s mages are so weak...do they do their jobs?"


    In Gu Yi''s gloomy eyes, Odin changed his mouth with difficulty.


    The small fan in Gu Yi''s hand was quickly fanning, and she now has the urge to resurrect herself and go out to play a few tricks with Dormammu.


    If it goes on like this, it is a trend of total extinction.


    Just when Gu Yi was worried, Mike''s eyes flashed and he looked down.


    "They are here."


    Hearing this, Gu Yi and Odin hurriedly looked.


    I saw a revolving portal appear below.


    Strange and Mordo, who were wearing the cloak of the floating demon, came out.


    The two looked at the destroyed temple and the rapidly invading dark dimension, their expressions changed.


    "It''s too late, the dark dimension has invaded, Dormammu is coming, no one can stop Dormammu..."


    Mo Du murmured, looking at the dark believers walking towards them, his eyes were full of despair.


    "No, not necessarily."


    Strange looked at the Eye of Agamotto hanging around his neck, his eyes flashed, and he used a time spell.


    The green magic runes condensed into a magic circle in front of Strange''s palm, and time began to rewind. All the destroyed things seemed to have been pressed the back button, and they began to regress wildly.


    He was going to go back in time to the destruction of the Temple.


    Pull the Mordo around him from the backward time to the normal time.


    "One more chance!"


    Strange maintained the spell, and after speaking to Mordo, ran to the temple.


    Seeing this scene, the little fan that Gu Yi quickly fanned finally returned to normal.


    It looks like she doesn''t have to cheat.


    "Come, come!"


    Mike took out a bag of melon seeds and distributed it to the two of them, and raised his chin to Casillas and the dark believers who were breaking free from the influence of time not far away.


    "The fun is about to begin."

 Chapter 558： we can talk

    Time is running back in this area, and everything here is going backwards.


    The people who screamed and fled returned to their original positions, the flames of the explosion went backwards and disappeared, the sprayed water returned to the original cracked water pipe, and the fallen building returned to its original state as if being pulled by a pair of hands. position, even the dead are brought back to life in the backward time...


    This is more amazing than any magic in the world because it is real magic, time magic.


    And in this world backward in time against the current, Strange and Mordo are fighting against two dark followers led by Casillas.


    When they avoid the enemy''s attack, they also have to avoid those items without any rules, in case they are accidentally attacked by restored buildings or items.


    Above the sky, Mike looked at several mages below who were clumsily engaged in melee combat using energy weapons, and shook his head speechlessly.


    Can you come up with a bit of the ability of a mage and use all kinds of brilliant spells to smash the enemy into slag?


    In the end, Mike was disappointed and left a bunch of melon seed peels.


    After watching Mordo temporarily block the enemy into the buildings and objects with the help of the retrograde and restored buildings and objects, the three of Mike still watched calmly. They knew that the battle would not end so easily, especially Casillas can control under material conditions.


    Sure enough, when the Sanctuary was half restored, Casillas and the Dark Believers easily broke free. Under the desperate gazes of Strange and Mordo, they blasted out the energy of destruction again, and the Sanctuary who was about to recover was blasted out again. The temple collapsed again.


    In an instant, the rapidly disappearing dark dimension reappeared.


    "Snapped!"


    With a clear sound, the time magic rune wrapped around Strange''s wrist shattered, and the rewinding time seemed to be paused. Except for Strange and a few others, everyone, all Items stopped at this moment.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Yi''s eyes narrowed, while Mike and Odin looked at the two sides below with interest.


    "You can''t stop what''s bound to happen."


    Casillas looked at the dark dimension of the invasion fascinated, and said slowly: "It''s so beautiful, a world beyond time, beyond death."


    beyond time?


    Strange seemed to have thought of something, slapped the ground with both hands, flew from the ground, and flew into the dark space.


    Seeing this scene, Mordo''s face changed, and Casillas smiled faintly: "It seems that he is going to be embraced by the dark space. It''s a smart choice."


    Hearing these words, Modu''s face became extremely ugly.


    On the other side, Mike and the three looked at Strange''s movements with different expressions.


    Gu looked thoughtful, but she didn''t believe that Strange would fall into Dormammu''s arms, because he was a kind person, and she was wondering what Strange would do.


    After all, from the current behavior, the other party''s behavior in entering the dark space is courting death.


    "This **** betrayed you." Odin said coldly, "Let''s do it."


    "Wait a moment."


    Gu Yi stopped Odin and said, "I trust my vision, just wait and see."


    Odin said coldly: "You can wait a little longer. When the dark space is further eroded, it will be much harder to stop Dormammu than it is now."


    "What do you think? Mike!"


    Seeing that Mike kept looking at the direction Strange left, Gu Yi asked in a low voice.


    "Haha!" Mike laughed happily: "It should be very interesting next time."


    interesting?


    Gu Yi and Odin looked at Mike puzzled.


    Mike didn''t explain, just smiled and looked at the direction Strange left.


    They enter the dark dimension and will be discovered by Dormammu, so they can only watch here how Strange handles the crisis brought by Dormammu.


    Although I couldn''t see Strange and Dormammu negotiating terms with my own eyes, I could see Strange leaping into the dark space again and again.


    At that time, as long as Gu Yi and Odin watch it a few more times, they should be able to guess what Strange is thinking.


    After a few minutes, time goes back.


    Strange reappeared in the same spot, and then flew into the dark space again under everyone''s attention.


    "This **** betrayed you." Odin said coldly, "Let''s do it."


    "Wait a moment."


    Gu Yi stopped Odin and said, "I trust my vision, just wait and see."


    Odin said coldly: "You can wait a little longer. When the dark space is further eroded, it will be much harder to stop Dormammu than it is now."


    "What do you think? Mike!"


    Seeing that Mike kept looking at the direction Strange left, Gu Yi asked in a low voice.


    "Haha!" Mike laughed happily: "It should be very interesting next time."


    interesting?


    Gu Yi and Odin looked at Mike puzzled.


    Mike didn''t explain, just smiled and looked at the direction Strange left.


    The next second, the three of them were slightly startled, and their brows knitted together.


    This seems familiar.


    Mike patted his forehead.


    Man, he didn''t take precautions and he was affected.


    "what happened?"


    Odin looked at the ancient one.


    Gu Yi''s eyes flashed, and there seemed to be magical runes flashing in her eyes, and then she chuckled: "Time Ring."


    As she said that, she made several handprints with her hands, chanted a spell silently in her mouth, and several rays of light appeared from her hands and wrapped around the three of them, and the three of them broke away from the time ring.


    "Time ring?"


    Odin looked at Strange who flew in, and said, "He built a time ring and wanted to defeat Dormammu? With his power, no matter how many times, he will fail."


    Gu Yi seemed to have guessed something, smiled slightly, and said, "Keep reading and you''ll know."


    Odin glanced at his mouth and reached out to Mike.


    Mike: "?"


    "Are there any more melon seeds?"


    "There are no melon seeds, but there are peanuts. Do you eat them?"


    Mike took out two packets of peanuts and shook them in his hands.


    "Bring it to you!"


    Odin took it, and after Gu Yi took the peanut unceremoniously, the three of them changed positions and continued to watch the play.


    But as time passed, as Strange failed again and again, and time went back again and again, the faces of the three of them became more and more solemn.


    Because they knew that there was only one end to Strange''s battle with Dormammu, and that was death.


    During this period of time, how many times has Strange appeared in front of them?


    Once, twice... ten times?


    more than!


    Every time it appears, it means that the other party has died once.


    Everyone needs courage in the face of death.


    And knowing that oneself is about to die, there is no hope of victory at all, and still going to die again and again, this requires great courage.


    Not everyone can endure the pain of being killed again and again.


    But apparently, Strange did it.


    Seeing this, Gu Yi showed a smile.


    She really saw the wrong person.


    "Good eyesight."


    Mike spoke to Gu Yi, and Odin nodded in agreement.


    Gu Yi nodded slightly, obviously satisfied with Strange.


    "What''s next? We''re just watching this hapless **** get killed over and over again? Will that solve the problem?"


    Odin said speechlessly.


    Appreciation is appreciated, but in his eyes, this kind of behavior obviously still has no effect on the current situation.


    "You look at it."


    Gu Yi smiled slightly: "It shouldn''t take long."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Odin looked at Gu Yi in confusion.


    Gu Yi smiled mysteriously, and Odin looked at Mike again.


    Mike looked at Odin, who might be the future in-law, and said slowly: "We can detect something wrong, and Dormammu can also find it, but he can''t get out of the time ring, which is equivalent to being trapped here by Strange. ����


    Odin was stunned and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "So, this guy wants to negotiate with Dormammu on this condition?"


    "This should be."


    Mike smiled and shrugged.


    "Haha! What a rogue!" Odin laughed happily: "Dormammu also has this day."


    "In a desperate situation, he found the only way and the only hope."


    The fan in Gu Yi''s hand closed, watching Strange, who died again, rushed into the dark dimension without hesitation, and muttered: "His performance now makes me a little ashamed."


    "You have already sacrificed for this fight."


    Odin said a word, looked at the dark dimension and said: "Don''t worry, we will give Dormam a surprise in a while."


    A cold light flashed in Gu''s eyes, and he replied in a low voice.


    After a while, when they were all numb to Strange''s death, this time Strange finally didn''t die, but flew out of the dark dimension.


    Seeing this scene, Mike''s eyes flashed.


    It seems that Strange succeeded?


    At the same time, he has been in the time ring, and he didn''t realize what happened during this time. Casillas, Mordo and the others looked at Strange who flew out with confusion on their faces.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you fall into the arms of the dark dimension? What about you?"


    Casillas looked at Strange in disbelief.


    Strange smiled lightly, but gave him a **** sharply.


    "Bichi! I wish you a happy life forever!"


    "?"


    Just when Casillas and his dark followers were puzzled, an irresistible force emerged from the dark dimension, pulling them off the ground and sucking them into the dark dimension.


    Moro''s mouth widened, and when he saw Strange''s full smile, he said in surprise, "What''s going on?"


    Strange said quietly: "I negotiated a condition with Dormammu."


    "You and Dormammu... negotiate terms!?"


    Mordo looked at Strange in shock and was speechless for a while.


    How is this done?


    Strange patted Mordo on the shoulder and looked at the temple that was recovering quickly in the time of the reverse current. The two walked towards the temple and said to it: "The solution to the problem is not only fighting, we have to Try negotiating terms..."


    in the sky.


    "Hahaha! This kid is interesting!"


    Odin smiled happily.


    Gu Yi smiled lightly, looking at the dark dimension that had completely disappeared, his eyes flashed coldly, and said, "Now, it''s our turn."


    Through this incident, she is very satisfied with the heir to the Supreme Mage.


    Dormammu helped her test the heir, and of course she wanted to give Dormammu a great gift.


    "Let''s go then."


    Mike said lightly, dropped the peanut skin in his hand, and after Gu Yi opened the portal, he stepped over and came to the dark dimension.


    This is Mike''s first time in the dark dimension.


    At a glance, there are various stars like fragments floating in the dark space. It looks like the debris left by the dark space after it devoured other spaces and shattered the original planet.


    Under the long-term erosion of the dark power, these fragments have long lost their original shape and color, as if they were randomly painted with various paints, and become mottled, like...


    "It''s like a discarded paint bucket full of garbage."


    Mike frowned.


    Odin grinned when he heard it, and Gu Yi used a spell to find Dormammu''s location and opened a portal again.


    After the three passed through the portal again, they immediately felt terrifying energy fluctuations.


    "Dormammu!"


    Gu Yi snorted coldly.


    "Gu Yi? You bitch, you actually sent such a person to disgust me!"


    Accompanied by the extremely corrupt roar, the waves of energy in the distance were heavily photographed, and energy ripples swept around.


    Then, under the gaze of the three of them, a giant face composed entirely of energy appeared in front of the three of them.


    The giant face was entirely made of energy, and a pair of purple eyes were like two burning suns, spreading amazing energy, wantonly destroying the surrounding broken fragments.


    "Huh? You are... Odin!"


    Seeing that the King of Asgard on Gu Yi''s face flashed a hint of astonishment, his eyes turned to Mike again.


    Although he doesn''t know who Mike is, being with Gu Yi and Odin is definitely not something to mess with.


    Therefore, these three powerful enemies appeared in front of him...


    Dormammu''s purple eyes flashed a bit of solemnity, and the giant face composed of energy, like a lake wrinkled by the wind, made waves, and then a heavy and domineering voice sounded.


    "Gu Yi, I think we can have a good talk."


    Gu Yi shook his head: "Three hits one, nothing to talk about."


    "Shameless!"


    Dormammu roared, and the sharp blades formed by dark energy rained down on Mike and the three of them.


    Gu has a pair of hands and a point, and the golden magic energy forms a shield flowing with magic runes under her control to protect the three.


    Bang bang bang!


    A series of clear noises sounded, and the sharp energy blade fell on Gu Yi''s shield, and the two sides annihilated each other.


    The energy blade kept falling, Gu Yi resisted and said, "This is Dormammu''s domain, and his energy is endless."


    Odin held his backhand, and the spear of eternity appeared quietly.


    The next moment, Odin threw the spear of eternity in his hand.


    "Whoosh!"


    The instant the spear of eternity was shot, it disappeared in front of the three of them, passed directly through the space, and slammed into Dormammu.


    boom!


    Terrifying energy exploded from the gun, blasting a large hole in Dormammu''s huge body.


    Odin''s palm was empty, and the spear of eternity appeared in his hand again.


    Looking at Dormammu''s rapidly recovering body, Odin''s eyes narrowed, and he turned to Mike and said, "Don''t look, shoot!"


    "Oh!"


    Mike nodded, a flash of light flashed in his hand, and a pile of cards appeared.

 Chapter 559： stolen

    Under Gu Yi''s magical shield, rays of light filled with various energy auras flashed continuously, making Odin and Gu Yi seem to have turned into human-shaped lamp boards, flashing all kinds of rays of light. Gorgeous, so that both of them closed their eyes unconsciously.


    At the same time, Odin and Gu Yi and two felt a surprising change in their bodies.


    Physical, mental, perception, defense, energy��


    They feel that their strength has been strengthened in all aspects.


    hum!


    The magic shield that protected them rose sharply.


    The two looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike clapped his hands: "How is it? Isn''t it a surprise?"


    The spell buffs he provided today, even those of the level of Odin and Gu Yi, can be significantly improved.


    Because these cards are all high-level cards made by him, and they are all enhanced with magic buffs after at least three times.


    The two looked at Mike, who was stunned, speechless.


    Mike coughed lightly: "Don''t look at me like that, I''ll be nervous."


    Two people: ?_?


    Mike: "Quick! Dormammu is running away!"


    Hearing this, the two of them didn''t care about Mike''s shameless matter, and quickly chased after Dormammu.


    Watching the two leave, Mike sighed.


    I really don''t understand humor.


    When the words fell, Mike chased Dormammu, and at the same time, rays of light kept flashing on him.


    He also strengthened himself in all aspects.


    Immediately, all kinds of energies flashed on his body, and Odin and Odin killed Dormammu.


    Dormammu: (??)


    If you want shame, I will ask you if you want shame! ?


    It''s not enough to hit him with one of three, and he added so many magic buffs to himself before starting the fight.


    "Shameless!"


    He roared, and energy fluctuations that caused the space to vibrate violently appeared.


    When the three of Mike froze, they were about to guard against Dormammu''s attack...


    Dormammu''s face with enormous energy quickly dissipated like a bubble.


    Three: (???)


    Dormammu: (������;)


    Lao Tzu is not a club. If he doesn''t leave at this time, he will stay here and be beaten?


    what!


    Don''t even think about it!


    But in the next second, Gu Yi''s hands flashed gorgeous magic runes, and the magic energy was densely packed like lightning, quietly appearing from all directions, chasing Dormammu''s figure.


    At the same time, Odin shouted angrily, and the power of Odin surged in his body.


    Boom!


    Silver-white lightning, like a beam of light, fell towards Dormammu.


    Dormammu cursed secretly and was about to dodge when Gu Yi''s magic lightning suddenly turned into chains like chains appearing in the void, entwining around Dormammu''s huge body.


    In the next instant, before Dormammu reacted, the thunder that was like punishment from the sky enveloped Dormammu''s huge body.


    The turbulent energy shook the space, and even tore the space directly, destroying all the broken stars around it.


    A few seconds later, when the thunder that ripped apart the space disappeared, Dormammu''s huge energy body had disappeared, replaced by a ''short'' figure that was much taller than ordinary people, about two meters.


    A ''person'' without a bit of flesh and blood, made entirely of magical flames.


    Dormammu!


    This is Dormammu''s true form.


    At this time, he was so angry that the magical flames that formed his body were burning violently.


    "You! Guys! This! Group! Bastards! Eggs!"


    Dormammu roared word by word.


    He looked at the two people in front of him angrily, and the whole space began to vibrate.


    Wait, two?


    Just when he was puzzled, he saw a figure appearing behind him at an almost teleport-like speed, a leg full of strength enough to easily shatter a mountain, like an erected battle axe, it fell ruthlessly towards him. his body.


    "Ah!"


    Dormammu sneered.


    His body is made of magical flames, and he doesn''t care about this purely physical attack.


    But at this moment, a magic rune appeared on Mike''s body.


    Dormammu secretly said it was not good.


    In the next instant, his body was folded in half, like being hit by a meteorite, flying into the distance with a terrifying whistle.


    boom!


    Dormammu collided with a broken star fragment.


    In an instant, the star fragments burst open.


    Dormammu cried out in pain, and the body formed of magical flames recovered almost instantly.


    But faster than that is Mike.


    The moment Dormammu collided with the broken star, Mike came to him, and the moment his body recovered, Mike''s hand slammed into Dormammu''s head.


    At this moment, a powerful spiritual force blasted into Mike''s mind like a storm.


    Mike''s body froze, and then a large amount of black flames slammed into Mike''s body like a jet of water, blasting Mike out.


    The burning flame made Mike frown in pain.


    Gu Yi and Odin appear next to Mike.


    Gu Yi''s eyes flashed, and streaks of golden energy fell on Mike, extinguishing the magic flame on Mike.


    Dormammu looked at the three of them angrily and roared: "You must be clear, this is my territory, you think you can kill me? Stop thinking about it!"


    As long as he has believers, as long as the dark dimension is immortal, he is immortal.


    "But that doesn''t mean you won''t get hurt, you won''t have pain, you won''t lose energy."


    Odin grinned, the spear of eternity held high in his hand, a little cold light became brighter and brighter at the tip of the spear, and the space began to shatter in front of it.


    Gu Yi''s hands kept changing, and magic runes appeared one after another in her palm, forming two open golden fans.


    Mike was stunned for a moment, looking at the posture of the two, he pondered, and a stack of cards appeared in his hand.


    Gu Yi and Odin glanced at Mike, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly.


    After Dormammu saw the movements of the three, he snorted coldly, and the endless energy began to condense, and the whole area seemed to be turned into a sea of ??energy.


    If you can''t escape, you have to fight.


    And just when the terrifying battle broke out between the four...


    Asgard.


    The space shattered quietly, and two figures quietly disappeared.


    Thanos and Fiora suddenly appear on Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge.


    The moment the two appeared, Heimdall, the gatekeeper stationed on the Rainbow Bridge, flashed his eyes, sounded the alarm without hesitation, and notified Thor, the **** of thunder, who was now guarding Asgard.


    Hearing the voice resounding in his mind, Sol was shocked and hurriedly rushed out.


    A powerful enemy invades! ?


    Thor, who was flashing with lightning, rushed out of the palace. Under Heimdall''s instructions, he jumped directly from a height of several hundred meters above the ground. After drawing a silver electric light trace in the air, he fell directly into the distance.


    After losing Quake, he lost the ability to fly, which brought him a very big change.


    Fortunately, he became more and more proficient in the power of thunder and lightning.


    ����!


    The thunder and lightning on his body made an anxious sound, but Sol''s eyes were cold as if frosted.


    To dare to invade Asgard is simply courting death.


    At this moment, Heimdall''s voice sounded again, with a rare anxiety.


    "Sol, they''re going to destroy the Rainbow Bridge!"


    "what!?"


    Thor was startled, and the lightning shot from his body almost drowned his figure. After he landed on the ground, his entire figure turned into a fast-moving lightning bolt, rushing towards the Rainbow Bridge.


    But... it''s still too late!


    boom!


    With an explosion, a shock wave swept around from the direction of the Rainbow Bridge.


    Pieces of shattered crystals shot around like bullets, and the sea water under the Rainbow Bridge also seemed to be thrown into a bomb, splashing a lot of hydration.


    Sol paused, his eyes dull.


    The Rainbow Bridge was destroyed.


    "what!"


    He screamed angrily, and rushed towards the Rainbow Bridge like a mad lion.


    On the other side, on the Rainbow Bridge.


    Looking at the Rainbow Bridge teleportation room opposite, Fiora patted the dust that did not exist on his hands, and said slowly, "Is this all it takes?"


    Thanos shook his head: "This is just one way of destroying Asgard''s message to Earth and Kent, but... As far as I know, Thor and Loki seem to have a communicator to communicate with Kent."


    Hearing this, Fiora''s eyes flashed with worry.


    "Would our plan be successful this time if they contacted Kent Star?"


    Before they came, they learned from the mysterious Thanos that the three of Mike went to trouble Dormammu.


    This is a very rare opportunity for them.


    But even without the three of them, say the rest of the Kent family, along with the X-Men and the Avengers, would have failed this mission if they rushed forward.


    Thinking of the superheroes on Earth gave Fiora a headache.


    "Don''t worry, Mephisto said it was up to him to stop the communication."


    Thanos smiled faintly, looked at the immortal palace in the distance and said, "And, at their speed, it won''t take long."


    It only needs to be blocked for a while, as long as Surtur finds the eternal fire and takes back his power, they will win this operation.


    Fiora breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes flashed, and he looked into the distance and said, "The Thor is here."


    Thanos nodded and went up with Fiora.


    "what!"


    Along with the roar, Thor''s hands shone with electric light, falling from the air like a thunderbolt, and the thunder and lightning in his hands flickered on the ground, rushing towards Fiora and Thanos.


    ����!


    The lightning made a harsh sound, and Fiora and Thanos were wrapped in lightning, and they looked very terrifying.


    But, it just looks like it.


    Thanos and Fiora''s bodies are strong, and even this level of attack did not cause any harm to them.


    But Sol did not stop, and he seemed to have anticipated the current situation.


    At the same time as the thunder and lightning wrapped around the two of them, light flashed on his hand, and two shiny kitchen knives appeared in his hand.


    Although he lost Thor''s hammer, it doesn''t mean that he, God of Cooking, uh, Thor has no weapons.


    The kitchen utensils he carries with him are all artifacts!


    A kitchen knife sharp enough to use steel as a tofu cutting knife, it drew two bizarre arcs in Sol''s hand and slashed towards Thanos'' neck.


    He recognized Fiora''s identity as a Kryptonian at first sight. He was very familiar with Mike''s family, and naturally knew the terrifying physical defense of the Kryptonian, so he chose to attack Thanos.


    "Ah!"


    Fiora sneered, the cloak behind her seemed to turn into a thin line during her movement, and when Sol''s knife fell, she stretched out her arms to block Sol''s double knives.


    Ding!


    With a sound of fragrance, a large amount of thunder and lightning burst out from the blade.


    "That''s it?"


    Fiora''s thin lips twitched slightly, murderous.


    Sol snorted coldly, turned his body, and cut the knife in his hand to Fiora again.


    Fiora looked disdainful, but she didn''t want that just when Thor''s knife was about to fall on her body, the knife suddenly disappeared, and instead a huge pot appeared in Sol''s hand.


    Fiora''s eyes narrowed...


    "duang!"


    A rumbling sound reminded Fiora in her ears, and when the flames that emerged from the bottom of the pot devoured her, the whole person flew out like a knocked bowling ball.


    Seeing this scene, the corner of Thanos'' eyes jumped.


    Now, to provoke that crazy woman.


    Sure enough, after Fiora drew a parabola and fell into the water under the Rainbow Bridge, when Thor wanted to attack Thanos, Thanos took two steps back.


    next second...


    A black voice rushed out of the sea, and two scarlet rays swept towards Sol.


    Sol was startled, and hurriedly blocked it with the pot in his hand.


    ����!


    The scorching rays burned the whole pot red, and Sol was pushed back and forth.


    Sol''s eyes sank.


    Damn, if this goes on, his pot will be broken.


    Thinking of this, Sol flipped his palm over, and a pot lid appeared in his hand. He spun while avoiding the ray, and the pot lid in his hand flew towards Feo like a sharp blade. pull.


    "bang!"


    With a clear sound, Fio stretched his hand and squeezed the edge of the pot lid.


    Sol stretched out his hand, and the lid of the pot trembled violently, trying to break free from Fiora''s hand.


    Thor''s kitchenware is enchanted to automatically return, but apparently this functionality is limited when facing Fiora.


    "Want? Give it back to you!"


    Fiora gave a cold drink and threw the lid of the pot at Sol.


    Sol hurried away.


    ��!


    The lid flew over, directly cutting a gap in the Rainbow Bridge under Sol''s feet.


    Sol reached out and recalled it, and after putting it away, a kitchen knife appeared in his hand.


    He looked at Fiora and Thanos, who had never shot, and his heart sank.


    The enemy this time is difficult to deal with, and when he came, he had already asked Loki to call for reinforcements. With Kent Star''s teleportation technology, people should be coming now, but there is no movement now, which makes him a little uneasy.


    At this moment, energy rays shot from a distance and landed on Fiora, shrouding Thanos below.


    It''s Asgard''s ship.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The explosion sounded continuously, and a figure appeared silently beside Sol.


    It''s Loki.


    He said anxiously: "Saul, I can''t contact Star Kent, I can feel a powerful magical energy disturbing it."


    Hearing this, Sol sank in his heart, took a deep breath, and said, "Then block them until the father returns!"


    Loki gritted his teeth and was about to attack...


    boom!


    With the deafening cracking sound, the Asgard behind the Rainbow Bridge seemed to be swallowed by magma, and the red flames emerged from the cracked big hole, and then, a mountain-like flame giant appeared in their field of vision.

 ~： 1 day off

    Sorry, I have a trouble today, I didn''t have time to write it, I haven''t finished it yet, please take a day off.


    "Father of Superheroes" takes a day off


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Full text update of "Father of Superheroes", keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 560： This is my home

    Surter!


    Thor and Loki''s faces changed dramatically.


    They grew up reading Asgard stories and naturally remembered the flame giants in the stories.


    But now, this flame giant has actually appeared in Asgard, and...isn''t it too big?


    "The source of the flame giant Surtur''s power is in the Asgard treasure house, and his current appearance is obviously absorbing the source of his own power..." Loki looked coldly at Thanos and Fiora in front of him: "So, Are you together? Are you just trying to get his attention?"


    Thanos glanced at Loki and Sol, and then his eyes moved to Surtur, his eyes were full of shock.


    Even he has heard about Surtur''s power, and now he is shocked to see Surtur recovering his power.


    On the side, Fio stretched out his crimson tongue, licked his thin lips lightly, and said, "It''s really dull."


    "damn it!"


    Thor scolded, ignored the two in front of him, and ran in the direction of Surtur, while Loki''s eyes sank, and a smile suddenly appeared: "Two, if I can bring Asgard to If you surrender and admit defeat, I beg you to spare Asgard."


    After seeing Surtur, he had already recalled the story about Surtur, about Ragnarok.


    Now, this story, no, can no longer be said to be a story.


    It''s happening.


    And with their current power, they want to stop Surtur...


    In this case��


    Thinking of this, he was a little more sincere to the expressions of the two Thanos, and said: "As long as you can stop Surtur and take your companions away, Asgard will become the sharpest knife in your hands, but me��"


    "Don''t play these clever tricks, son of Odin." Thanos glanced at Loki lightly, and said, "Surtur has only one thought now, destroying Asgard!"


    He couldn''t stop it, because stopping would mean the breakup of their alliance, and offending his powerful partner for the enemy of Asgard was not a wise choice.


    Besides, he couldn''t stop it.


    Now, no matter who goes to Surtur in front of BB and asks him to give up the idea of ??destroying Asgard, he will be chopped into flesh by the great sword in the opponent''s hand.


    As Thanos'' voice fell, Loki silently disappeared in front of the two like a bubble.


    In the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside Thanos and Fiora, and the tone was full of schadenfreude.


    "Hey! Asgard is over."


    On the other side, Sol jumped quickly between the buildings, and with an amazingly powerful lightning, he came to the position closest to Surtur.


    Surtur waved the Twilight Sword in his hand, and wherever he passed, everything burned.


    Architecture, life...


    All things are reduced to ashes in the rising sea of ??fire.


    The Asgardians fled frantically, and the soldiers and fleets of Asgard could not play any role in the face of this level of power.


    Fire will consume everything.


    They looked at Surter with despair on their faces.


    The waves of fire like the ocean slapped around with the wielding twilight sword, turning the fairyland-like Asgard into a fiery hell.


    Surtur laughed wildly, watching Asgard turn into ruins under his own flames, and the flames on his body burned more and more vigorously.


    at this time��


    Boom!


    A thunder fell from the sky, and landed on Surtur''s forehead like a huge thunderbolt.


    boom!


    The flowing flame shot out like flowing magma, Surtur cried out in pain, and looked at Sol, who was as small as a mosquito not far away.


    At this time, Sol was surrounded by dazzling thunder and lightning, and was looking at Surtur in anger and horror.


    This is the power of the flame giant that brought Ragnarok. Even if he is full, he can only cause a wound to the other party?


    damn it!


    If only his Quake was still there.


    Such thoughts flooded into Thor''s mind unconsciously.


    "Son of Odin?"


    Surtur roared and held it behind him. The sword of twilight, which had turned the place of contact into a lava pool, slammed towards Sol.


    The terrifying force brought the hurricane, and the scorching temperature burned the space with black spots.


    This sword is enough to destroy a huge mountain, enough to dry a river in an instant.


    "what!"


    Sol screamed angrily, looking at the unavoidable giant sword that slashed towards him, there was no fear, only endless anger and unwillingness.


    At this moment, a figure quietly appeared beside Sol.


    It''s Loki!


    Sol''s face turned sideways, and he was shocked: "You go! Take the others and go!"


    "idiot!"


    Loki laughed in a low voice, looking at Thor''s eyes, full of strong brotherhood.


    The giant sword fell quickly, and the raging flame level devoured the two of them.


    "Can you win by yelling like that?"


    Loki said jokingly, his fair skin suddenly turned blue, he raised his hands, and as the light flashed, a blue box appeared in his hand.


    Ice Box!


    A treasure of the Frost Giants.


    Since Loki knew his identity, this thing was in his custody.


    This thing can freeze the ocean in an instant, and even have enough time to turn a planet into a place of cold winter.


    At the moment when the Ice Box appeared, it seemed as if the endless power of frost spewed out from it, like a blue river that rolled backwards, rushing towards the falling Twilight Sword and Surtur.


    Frost and fire collided.


    "what!"


    Loki screamed angrily, and the power of ice soared, completely shrouding Surtur.


    Little frost marks appeared on the Twilight Sword, and Surtur''s roar became smaller and smaller.


    "Ding!"


    With a soft sound, the blade of the Twilight Sword collided with the Ice Box.


    The tiny box of ice and the huge sword of twilight formed a sharp contrast.


    But fortunately, when it fell again, the Twilight Sword was frozen, and the force of the fall almost disappeared.


    Loki''s legs were bent, but he stood up straight away.


    "Lo, Loki!"


    Thor looked at Loki excitedly and shouted, "Nice job!"


    Loki was a little tired, but when he heard Thor''s cheers, he still showed a wry smile.


    "Ha, you know how good I am."


    Thor hugged Loki fiercely and patted Loki on the back with a look of relief and excitement on his face.


    At the same time, looking at Surtur who suddenly turned into an ice sculpture, the people in Asgard cheered, and some people closer to Thor and Loki cheered for Loki even more.


    At this moment, Loki became the hero of Asgard.


    Frigga, who was helping the ordinary Asgardians escape with the Asgardian soldiers, was also happy for Loki listening to the cheers of the people.


    In the distance, the three Thanos looked at Surter, who was frozen into an ice sculpture, and was a little surprised.


    Fiora''s eyes flashed, his eyes passed through the ice layer, and he smiled coldly after seeing the flames that were rekindling on Surtur.


    These idiots, think that''s how they won?


    "Ha ha!"


    Mephisto looked like he was watching a play: "After a while, they must have a wonderful expression when they saw Surtur swing the great sword again."


    Thanos'' eyes faintly said: "They just contributed to the balance."


    A few seconds later, when Thor and Loki left Surtur''s great sword, the two suddenly heard the sound of flames burning and the sound of ice melting.


    The two of them froze, and hurriedly turned to look.


    I saw flames bursting out of the frozen Surtur again. Those flames were like tenacious straws, they drilled out of the ice, and then in a very short time, they became one piece, even more It turned out to be burning more vigorously.


    Feeling the pressure from Surtur and realizing that the other party was stronger than just now, the expressions of the two brothers changed.


    "damn it!"


    Sol snorted angrily.


    Loki pursed his lips: "Let''s run away!"


    They are no match for Surter.


    "what!"


    Surtur laughed wildly, the sword in his hand circled and swept towards Thor and Loki.


    Since Surtur got the Eternal Fire, his strength has continued to grow, and even his body has been continuously raised. This sword sweeps and destroys everything along the road, like a cream knife. It was like the past, leaving a sea of ??burning fire in the place where it passed.


    Thor and Loki were frantic, one fell down and the other jumped, avoiding the huge blade.


    call!


    Clusters of flames burned on the two of them, and Sol''s hair was lit.


    When the two were embarrassed to extinguish the flames, Sol looked at his scorched hair and trembled with anger.


    At this time, looking at the knife raised by Surtur again, Loki yelled at Sol: "Take someone and go! I''ll block it for a while!"


    Now, only he who has the Ice Box can temporarily resist Surtur''s flames.


    After all, without waiting for Sol to respond, Loki pushed Sol away with one hand, and held the Ice Box in the other to face Surtur.


    "Ah!"


    He roared like Thor, and the icy energy swirled and rushed out like a storm.


    Temperatures plummeted and snowflakes flew.


    The place where Surtur''s long sword is swung is like a flame hell.


    The sword of twilight was aimed at Loki, and in Surtur''s hideous laughter, a pillar of flame shot at Loki and collided with the vortex of frost.


    Frost and flame devoured each other, and at the intersection of the two sides, a clear dividing line between ice and fire appeared.


    One side is like a world of frost, while the other is like a **** of flames.


    "Come on!"


    Loki roared at Thor with a ferocious face.


    Sol struggled, but under Loki''s fierce gaze, he still ran quickly into the distance.


    Seeing this, Loki smiled faintly, and fully drove the Ice Box, controlled the ice and snow storm, and collided with Surtur''s flame.


    Boom!


    The energy surged, and the ice and fire clashed fiercely, but soon, the flames overwhelmed the ice, and the world that belonged to the ice kept shrinking and was gradually swallowed by the flames.


    "Unbelievable!"


    Surtur, whose strength is still growing, looks at Loki who is constantly retreating, and his huge face is full of ridicule.


    Now, no one is his opponent with the eternal fire.


    The frost protecting Loki is getting weaker and weaker, just when a crazy idea appeared in Loki''s heart, the ice box in his hand flashed an unnatural light, accompanied by the torn space, a sharp, just look The stinging light of his eyes, like a shooting star, flew towards Surtur''s chest when it left a dazzling trace in Loki''s retina.


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment.


    But as the dazzling light pierced Surtur''s chest, the whole world came alive as Surtur''s painful roar sounded.


    The flowing flames sprinkled like blood, like a rain of fire.


    In this rain of fire, a figure quietly appeared beside Loki.


    Wearing golden armor, Odin with a cold face.


    He glanced coldly at the wailing Surtur, and turned his head to show a relieved smile at Loki, who was pale.


    "Loki, well done."


    Loki was stunned.


    He murmured, feeling that he had a thousand words in his heart, and when it came to his mouth, it only became...


    "This is my home."


    "Hahaha!"


    Odin laughed happily, patted Loki on the shoulder lightly, stretched out his hand to hold it, and the spear of eternity that shot through Surtur''s heart returned to his hand like a shooting star.


    "Go, Loki, protect others from here with Thor, leave it to me!"


    Saying that, he reached out and pressed Loki, and a ray of light flashed, teleporting Loki away directly.


    In the next second, Odin held the spear of eternity, flew to Surtur, came to a position parallel to it, and said coldly: "Want to destroy Asgard? Unless you defeat me first!"


    "Victory?" Surtur looked at Odin angrily and shouted: "You despicable villain!"


    When Odin was not the king of Asgard, the father of the gods, or a young boy, after he heard the revelation about Ragnarok, he and his two brothers went to steal Surtur''s Eternal fire.


    Unfortunately, they were discovered by Surtur, and when they were about to be killed by Surtur, Odin''s two brothers sacrificed their lives to resist Surtur, and before dying, passed all their power to Odin.


    With this great power, Odin defeated Surtur and brought back the eternal fire.


    At this point, Surtur''s threat was lifted, and Odin became the strongest god-king in history.


    Now, when the old enemy meets, he is naturally jealous.


    After two words of nonsense, Odin and Surtur fought fiercely together.


    Meanwhile, the dark dimension.


    Looking at Odin who left suddenly, Dormammu, who was being besieged, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t know why Odin left now, the sudden departure of the other party was good news for him.


    Even if this is his territory, facing Mike and the three of them, he can only be beaten passively. If he doesn''t suffer serious injuries or even lose most of his energy, he has no confidence to escape.


    But if he loses his power in vain, he is not reconciled.


    If it must be seriously injured, one must be taken away, even if it is seriously injured.


    He thought so, but he never found a chance.


    Now, Odin suddenly left with an ugly face...


    Immediately, a surprised expression appeared on his face, and the expressions of Mike and Gu Yi turned hideous.


    Two enemies!


    Even if he is seriously injured, he will let the two stay here!


    At this moment, he saw that Mike Yu took out a pile of cards, and his face changed slightly.


    The other party wants to escape?

 Chapter 561： Why bother

    The cards in Mike''s hand turned into light spots and dissipated.


    At the moment when energy barriers or magical barriers protected them, Mike quickly said to Gu Yi: "Go! Go to Asgard!"


    Seeing Odin''s expression just now, Asgard must be in a very big crisis, so after he said a few words hastily, he made sure that Mike and Gu Yi were not in any danger when facing Dormammu, and then left quickly.


    Rather than spending time here with Dormammu, they might as well help Odin. If Odin and Asgard had any major problems, even killing Dormammu wouldn''t be worth it.


    Gu nodded, she also had the same plan.


    After all, this is the dark dimension and the place of Dormammu. She knows the power of Dormammu very well. In the absence of Odin, if the other party really wants to fight the two of them recklessly, she also has a headache. , and even had to give up the plan to make Dormammu lose a lot of energy and seriously injure him.


    so��


    "Get out of here."


    Gu Yi whispered, and when Mike kept throwing cards to resist Dormammu''s various energy attacks, he held the ring and quickly opened the portal.


    But just as they were about to leave, Dormammu roared.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    The space was torn apart, then folded together, and the portal opened by Gu Yi disappeared instantly.


    Mike''s eyes sank, and Gu Yi smiled bitterly: "This guy is in a hurry."


    Dormammu roared, and space and matter became chaotic under his control.


    After being pressed and rubbed by the three of Mike for so long, now Odin suddenly left, just when he was fighting back, how could he simply let Mike and Gu Yi leave?


    Moreover, Odin, who was fighting, left in such a hurry, something critical must have happened.


    Although I don''t know who led Odin away, the enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    When Gu Yi and Mike left at this time, they must have wanted to support Odin. How could he let them do so.


    Thinking of this, Dormammu stretched out his hand, and a large number of astral fragments flew towards Mike and Gu Yi with great power.


    Gu Yi cast a defensive spell, and a golden defensive array stood in front of the two of them. When they blocked the attack, he said to Mike: "Dormammu is controlling the space, and the portal cannot be opened temporarily."


    Boom, boom!


    Star fragments continue to bombard the defensive array, turning into pieces and scattering.


    Mike sighed, a card appeared between his fingers, and said to Gu: "I''ll deal with him, you find an opportunity to leave and help Odin."


    Gu said solemnly: "Be careful!"


    "rest assured."


    Mike pulled out a smile and glanced at the card in his hand, feeling a little distressed.


    Name: Gilgamesh (Enhanced 6)


    Ability introduction: Known as the "King of Heroes", he was summoned to the world with the rank of Archer in the "Holy Grail War".


    Remarks: Miscellaneous repairs, miscellaneous repairs, all miscellaneous repairs!


    On the card was a slender young man wearing golden armor, blond hair and red pupils. He stared at the front with contempt, as if everything in front of him were ants, everything in his palm.


    This is an ability card, and it is one of the only ability cards that Mike has strengthened to level 5 or above.


    With the ability of the Kryptonians, if you want to defeat a powerful and intangible legal enemy like Dormammu, don''t think too beautiful, unless...


    A thought flashed in his mind, the card in Mike''s hand turned into a light spot and dissipated, and a phantom flashed away.


    The next second, in Gu Yi''s curious eyes, Mike nodded to him and flew out of Gu Yi''s defensive array.


    Facing the flying star fragments, Mike''s eyes flashed, and the space behind him appeared golden, and then a little ripple appeared, and a weapon full of powerful breath appeared behind Mike.


    With a wave of his hand, those weapons flew out of the golden space behind Mike, with a sharp whistle that pierced the air, and turned into streaks of dazzling golden light. Under Mike''s control, they accurately faced the flying star fragments.


    Boom, boom!


    The roar continued to sound, and the space began to vibrate, as if whining.


    Seeing Mike blocking the attack, Dormammu became even more angry, but Mike was very satisfied with the enhanced attack.


    Just experimentally using the attack to defend, can easily block Dormammu''s attack.


    After strengthening to 6, the power of this card is very good.


    Looking at the space that was still in a state of chaos, Mike frowned slightly.


    It seemed that if Dormam was not forced to focus all his energy on himself, he would still interfere with Gu Yi''s departure.


    In that case, enjoy yourself, Dormammu!


    The thought in his heart fell, and the golden space behind Mike suddenly expanded tenfold, almost lighting up the entire space.


    The King''s Treasure House, after Mike strengthened his ability, the power of this Noble Phantasm also increased to a terrifying level, and every Noble Phantasm in the treasure house also had to be strengthened.


    A weapon is endless and keeps appearing.


    Every weapon is a weapon of magic, every weapon flashes a dangerous light, and every weapon has its own legendary power.


    But at this moment, these weapons were like ordinary arrows, constantly flying out and shooting at Dormammu.


    Everything that stood in front of these special ''sharp arrows'' was shattered by these weapons.


    ����!


    The space seems to be cut with cracks.


    Even Dormammu had to take it seriously when all these weapons flew towards Dormammu.


    In the next second, under the control of Dormammu, the endless dark energy turned into a series of attacks, facing Mike like a dense rain screen.


    The golden arrow rain, the black and purple rain curtain, the two sides fought fiercely together.


    ��!


    The Noble Phantasm with golden light shreds the black energy, but more dark energy blocks it in the next second.


    Mike and Dormammu are like two ruthless kings who control two armies, one gold and one black, to fight in the dark space, but in the place where the two armies are fighting, there is nothing but the two sides who are fighting. .


    At this time, the space controlled by Dormammu also returned to normal.


    Gu Yi''s eyes flashed, and after opening a portal, he disappeared.


    "Ha, now you are the only one left, this will be your cemetery!"


    Dormammu sneered at Mike.


    Mike scratched his ear with his little finger: "So you are a dreamer."


    dreamer?


    Dormammu was stunned for a moment, then sneered: "Is it a dream, you will know when you die!"


    With a thought, a large amount of matter under his control turned into a spike wrapped in dark energy, shooting towards Mike from all directions.


    In this regard, Mike also greeted him without showing weakness.


    Boom, boom!


    The two sides kept bombarding together, and the whole space was lit up with colorful energy.


    "I don''t believe your weapons are endless!"


    Dormammu snorted coldly.


    Mike shrugged and didn''t explain that his weapon would be automatically retrieved.


    Suddenly, wow wow...


    A sound like water rang out in the dark space.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and then his brows furrowed.


    I don''t know when, a ''river'' formed by energy unexpectedly formed quietly beside him. At this time, under the control of Dormammu, it was constantly changing in various forms, like a dragon that chose people and devoured it. The flow stopped, and the space where Mike was located was isolated and became an independent space.


    Space and matter, under the control of Dormammu, have become Mike''s enemies, constantly reducing the range of Mike''s movement.


    The space began to fold and break, matter began to decompose and recombine, and the attacks formed by various energies poured out of the river and flew towards Mike like a violent storm.


    At this moment, Mike felt like he was at war with the whole world.


    "In this case, it will destroy this ''world''."


    With Mike''s murmur, Mike''s palm was vacantly grasped, and golden ripples appeared on the ground, and then a whole golden-colored thing that looked like a huge key was held in Mike''s hand.


    A streak of golden light still helped Mike resist the attack, but at this moment, all the light was eclipsed in front of the key.


    Mike raised it up and twisted his hand gently, as if he had turned on a switch.


    In the next instant, the entire key emitted a dazzling golden light, and lines like red crystals spread from above, reaching the sky like a gorgeous water feature wall.


    Seeing this scene, Dormammu was shocked.


    He could feel that an extremely powerful force was slowly emerging, as if it was about to destroy the world.


    In the next second, all the gorgeous red crystal lines disappeared, and a floating golden-red orb appeared in front of Mike.


    Slowly, a hilt with a black upper part and a scenery in the lower part emerged from the sphere. When Mike reached out and held it, a conical sword body composed of black and red stripes quickly formed.


    Deviance Sword �� EA.


    This is the sword that can cut the world, and the sword that can destroy the world.


    Looking at the Deviated Sword in Mike''s hand, Dormammu felt a pressure that made him tremble.


    What is this?


    He whispered in his heart, his eyes flashed with destruction, and he squeezed hard.


    Immediately, the long river of energy in the isolated space began to shrink wildly, and as it shrank, the space shattered inch by inch.


    He wants to annihilate all this space, and as for the surrounded Mike, it will naturally be destroyed along with it.


    But Mike didn''t see it that way.


    He reached out and raised the sword in his hand.


    "Wake up, EA!"


    Mike whispered indifferently.


    The blade of the Deviance Sword in his hand began to spin.


    Immediately, red energies full of destructive aura began to revolve around the sword body, as if the whole world was stirred, and the space isolated by Dormammu was distorted and collapsed visible to the naked eye.


    "The star of the world''s departure from the world!"


    In the next moment, as Mike pointed the tip of his sword at Dormammu, this space began to collapse, and everything began to be destroyed, and after a golden-red beam of light full of destruction destroyed everything on the path, the remaining power was unabated. flew to Dormammu.


    Dormammu''s face changed dramatically. He tried to manipulate matter and space to form a defense for himself, while manipulating space to get himself out of place.


    But space and matter were instantly annihilated, and he couldn''t control it at all.


    "Do not!"


    Dormammu roared, and the golden-red energy devoured it.


    A few seconds later, when the golden-red energy disappeared, the space and matter were completely wiped out, and this piece of space became nothing.


    In this piece of nothingness, there is a group of magical flames slowly returning to human form.


    Dormammu, who is composed of magical flames, has dimmed the flames burning on his body.


    The blow just now, although because of the dark space, could not kill him, but the blow caused him to suffer a lot of injuries.


    The annihilated space was slowly recovering, but Dormammu''s confidence disappeared along with the completely disappeared matter.


    Glancing at Mike and seeing Mike raising the Deviance Sword in his hand again, he cried out in anger and left quickly.


    This time, he was not only insulted by a weak mage locked in the time ring, but also beaten by the three groups of Mike. slap in the face...


    Seeing this, Mike blinked and murmured in a low voice, "Why?"


    Shaking his head, the moment a card appeared, it turned into a spot of light and disappeared, and then a portal to Asgard appeared in front of Mike.


    Mike took a step forward and came to Asgard.


    Burning flames, shattered earth.


    Mike was stunned when he looked at Asgard, who was like the end of the world.


    Turning his head, he immediately saw the flame giant as high as a mountain.


    "Surter!?"


    Mike whispered a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    This is how the same thing?


    How could Surter appear here? How can I get my power back?


    No wonder Odin''s face became so ugly during the battle just now. It turned out that his hometown was copied.


    Looking at Surtur and Odin who were fighting, Mike squeezed the Deviance Sword in his hand. Just as he was about to participate in the battle, Surtur roared, and a thunderous roar suddenly sounded.


    "Destruction together! Asgard! Odin!"


    Following the battle, Surtur, whose strength had recovered to its peak, waved the Twilight Sword in his hand and slammed it into the ground beneath his feet.


    The ground shattered, cracks appeared on the ground, and flames and magma spurted outward like blood from Asgard.


    Boom, boom!


    The explosion sounded as if the soul was trembling, and the entire Asgard began to crumble and destroy under Surtur''s destructive flames.


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    So, he just caught up with Asgard''s Ragnarok?


    What about the ancient one?


    Didn''t she come to help Odin?


    What about people?


    He didn''t believe that Surtur could destroy Asgard with the cooperation of Gu Yi and Odin.


    But now, the facts are in sight...wait a minute.


    Mike swept his eyes and looked around.


    No one, save a few dead bodies, not a single Asgardian alive.


    An idea popped up in Mike''s heart, he looked at Odin, and after noticing the corners of Odin''s slightly raised mouth, the corners of his eyes twitched.


    This old bastard, shouldn''t he...


    Boom, boom!


    A fierce explosion sounded, and under Surtur''s powerful force, Asgard burst apart.


    The terrifying shock and flames swallowed everything in.

 Chapter 562： 3 stores

    The flames and shock rushed towards Mike, who closed the portal at will.


    In an instant, the terrifying flame disappeared in front of him.


    Asgard is over.


    Mike looked back at Odin and said angrily, "You''re crazy!"


    Odin grinned. "I''m sober."


    "why?"


    Mike looked at Odin helplessly, waiting for the other party''s answer.


    Odin pondered for a few seconds, and said slowly: "Asgard''s destruction is inevitable. This is a prophecy that was made many years ago."


    "Many years ago, we tried to stop it. I lost two brothers, but I only delayed Ragnarok until now."


    As if thinking of his two brothers, Odin''s face darkened.


    "Even if it can be stopped this time, there will be another time, and it will be more and more tragic until it is out of my control."


    In this crisis, apart from the destruction of Asgard, the number of casualties was much smaller than expected because of Gu Yi''s help.


    If there is a crisis of destruction in Asgard next time, the casualties will be unknown and uncontrollable.


    Odin looked into the distance and said firmly: "Asgard has never been land, but people."


    If it wasn''t for Mike seeing Odin''s lost eyes, Mike would have thought that the old guy didn''t feel bad at all.


    "and��"


    An ugly smile appeared on Odin''s face, and he said, "Asgard is destroyed, I can also fake death and disappear, so that the enemy can relax their vigilance, and when they need me, they will be caught off guard."


    Mike nodded, and suddenly said: "Gu Yi shot to save people, and the news spread, isn''t Gu Yi''s suspended animation death in vain?"


    Odin smiled: "Don''t worry, Gu Yi pretended to be saving people."


    "What about Dormammu?"


    "He shouldn''t know about Gu Yi''s suspended animation."


    Odin said uncertainly.


    "Does Dormammu have anything to do with Ragnarok? How did Surtur come to Asgard? If it''s just him, he shouldn''t be able to hide from Thor and the others and get the Eternal Fire, right?"


    Mike said strangely.


    Odin frowned.


    At this moment, a portal appeared, and Gu Yi appeared beside the two of them.


    "When I was saving people, I saw Thanos and the others. They should have helped Surtur."


    Ancient One brought them the answer.


    Odin was silent for a while, and suddenly said angrily: "Dead and alive! The ghost is still alive!"


    So, judging from your appearance, you are still unwilling to the destruction of Asgard...


    Mike chanted silently and suddenly said, "Where''s Surtur? Was it destroyed together with Asgard?"


    Odin frowned: "I hope so."


    He originally had this plan in mind, and let Sutert and Asgard disappear together.


    "By the way, what about the other Asgardians? You saved them there?"


    Mike asked Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi blinked: "Kent star."


    Mike was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Alright."


    Kent has enough space for Asgardians to live in, and the addition of Asgardians can also increase the power of Kent.


    "Right, one more thing."


    Gu Yi seemed to remember something, and with a stroke, a portal was opened above their heads.


    When a figure fell from the portal and was about to fall on the ground, Odin hurriedly caught it.


    "Frigga! What about you?"


    Odin looked at his queen in surprise.


    Frigga gathered her loose hair, jumped down from Odin''s arms, and said, "I know what you want to do, so I plan to be with you."


    Odin froze for a moment and smiled.


    The matter of his fake death was a temporary intention, and he didn''t have time to tell Frigga, but Frigga still guessed...


    Thinking of this, he felt very warm in his heart.


    Looking at the two of them, Mike was speechless.


    The two of them didn''t care whether Thor and Loki could bear the blow of the sudden loss of their parents.


    "What''s your plan next?"


    Mike looked at the three and asked.


    All three of them are now dead.


    The three looked at each other, and then looked at Mike in unison.


    Mike: "��"


    ��


    A few minutes ago, when Asgard was destroyed, Hela, who was staying with Eric, felt a pain in her heart, and her face suddenly turned pale as paper.


    "My connection with Asgard is broken."


    "what?"


    Eric was shocked and hurriedly said, "What''s going on? Was it influenced by someone?"


    "Do not!"


    Hela said sadly: "There is only one possibility in this situation!"


    She looked at Eric with sadness in her eyes.


    "Asgard is destroyed."


    Hearing this, Eric was also shocked.


    "However, how is this possible, that is Asgard."


    Hela said anxiously: "Something must have happened! Damn it! I have to go back and see!"


    It was the first time Eric saw Hela panic like this: "Calm down, if Asgard is destroyed, you won''t be able to change anything if you go now, but it will put yourself in crisis."


    "Can��"


    "Let''s go see it together."


    Hearing this, Hela was stunned and couldn''t help kissing Eric forcefully.


    "it is good!"


    It''s a great feeling to be able to rely on.


    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and her flustered heart gradually calmed down.


    And just as the two were about to set off, Eric''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Eric took out his phone and glanced at it, and said to Hela, "It''s Fury."


    Pick up the phone.


    "Eric, there are a large number of people outside Kent through the portal, they are Asgardians."


    Eric was startled, looked at Hela who had already rushed out, and hurriedly said, "I''ll go right away!"


    Saying that, he hung up the phone, flew up, and after chasing Hela, he stretched out his hand, and Hela rose off the ground. After being held by Eric, Eric whispered, "Joe! Teleport us. To where the Asgardians are!"


    The voice fell, the space in front of the two was torn apart, and the two flew directly over.


    When they appeared, they happened to see Charles rushing over with the digital X-Men.


    The two sides nodded. After saying hello, they looked at the dazed and painful Asgardians. After seeing Thor and Loki at the forefront, their eyes lit up and strode over.


    "Sol! Loki!"


    Eric shouted, but Hela had already rushed in front of the two.


    She looked at the two of them coldly, suppressing her sadness and anger, and roared, "What''s going on?"


    Sol opened his mouth: "The Ragnarok, Surtur appeared."


    Hela''s eyes narrowed.


    "What about Asgard?"


    Sol''s lips trembled: "It was ruined by Surtur."


    Hela''s eyes narrowed.


    "What about Odin?"


    Sol''s eyes turned red: "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know? How could I not know?"


    "He didn''t leave in time to stop Surter, I''m not sure about him..."


    Hearing this, Hela was silent for a while, and suddenly scolded: "Trash! You are all trash! So many people, they didn''t protect Asgard!"


    Thor''s face was gloomy, and Loki gritted his teeth: "What are you doing when we are fighting?"


    "You think I want Asgard to be destroyed? If it wasn''t for the old Odin, who wouldn''t let me go back..."


    Hela took a deep breath and said angrily: "Asgard is much more important to me than you!"


    The three had different expressions, but they were all equally sad.


    "Hella!"


    Eric came over, lightly pressed Hela''s shoulder, and whispered, "This is not the time to quarrel, they are still waiting for you."


    Eric pointed to the other Asgardians.


    At this time, this person''s eyes were all on Sol and Loki. As for Hela, because she was still away from Asgard for a long time, not many people knew her, so...


    Hela took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    She didn''t want to be involved in this.


    Sol and Loki forcibly cheered up and began to appease the Asgardians, while Eric and Charles also began to mobilize the resources of Kent City and began to help after taking a look.


    ��


    At the same time, in the universe.


    Asgard, who was blasted by Surtur''s sword, has now become cosmic dust.


    Looking at the Asgard fragments floating around, the three Thanos wearing transparent masks had different expressions, but they all showed a hint of joy.


    "Is Odin dead?"


    Fiora asked coldly, raised her foot and kicked away a piece of debris, and a trace of satisfaction and pleasure flashed in her eyes.


    Thanos and Mephisto were silent.


    "uncertain."


    Thanos shook his head.


    "Not sure?" Fiora wondered: "He is so close to Surtur, that kind of power..."


    "But he''s Odin and he''s capable of leaving, so that''s why I say not sure."


    The tyrant explained.


    At this moment, Mephisto''s eyes lit up and said, "I feel an aura that is slowly growing, it is... Surtur!"


    With that said, Mephisto flew forward, and Thanos and Fiora hurriedly followed.


    After a while, they saw a flame in the center of Asgard''s shard.


    Even in the universe, this flame is still burning.


    Looking closely, there is a figure in the flame.


    "Surter?"


    Thanos whispered, his eyes lit up, and then he frowned.


    If Surtur was still alive, then Odin...


    At this moment, the flame disappeared, and Surter, who had recovered to the size of an ordinary person, looked at the three Thanos with a tired face, showing a happy smile.


    Thanos ripped apart the space, took the three away, and after arriving on a strange planet, he hurriedly asked Surtur, "How is it? Is Odin dead?"


    "Absolutely dead!"


    Surter said with certainty.


    Noticing Thanos'' puzzled expression, Surtur snorted and said unhappily, "I can survive because of the eternal fire."


    Hearing this, a hint of joy flashed in Fiora''s eyes, but Thanos and Mephisto were still puzzled.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t believe me?"


    Surtur looked at the two angrily, and the flames on his body suddenly became hot.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s that I can''t believe it."


    Thanos groaned and said, "If Odin dies, that''s a good thing."


    "But whether he''s dead or not, we''re not going to attack Kent right away."


    He glanced at Surtur, who was in a weak state, and said, "We still need to wait for him to recover and find new allies."


    Fiora said dissatisfiedly: "Are you too cautious?"


    Mephisto raised his brows: "Oh, you must have been frightened by Mike Kent."


    Hearing this, Thanos didn''t get angry at all, but looked at the two of them calmly and said slowly, "Are you sure you will win?"


    Before the two could answer, Thanos continued: "You can''t be too cautious with Mike Kent, because we only have one chance."


    The two fell silent, but Surter asked curiously, "Who is Mike Kent?"


    "I''ll explain it to you later, now we have to hurry to find our next ally."


    "Who?"


    "Dormammu."


    ��


    two months later.


    Since the destruction of Asgard, the Asgardians have been taken in by Kent and lived there.


    After two months, not far from the star of Kent, the Asgardians built a small town that could only accommodate tens of thousands of people.


    After the Surtur incident, the Asgardians, who had a population of only about 50,000, became even fewer, probably less than 40,000.


    Ragnarok left them with grief and pain, but as Asgardians, they were brave and positive.


    After this period of adjustment, they have started a new life on Kent.


    Odin and Frigga have never appeared Although Thor and Loki still have a glimmer of hope, other Asgardians have acquiesced in their deaths, and because of Thor and Loki Key''s performance in the past two months has made Saul the new king.


    After the situation of the Asgardians stabilized, Thor temporarily handed Asgard to Loki, and after letting Eric and Charles help take care of him, he temporarily left Kent.


    He''s going to Nevada to forge a new weapon.


    The Asgard thing has come to an end for now, and they need time to heal.


    And in the meantime, some good things happened.


    For example, Hank Pym finally found his wife, and took time to visit Mike''s house, and discussed the marriage of Clark and Hope, and the marriage was settled.


    Although the time for the wedding has not yet been determined, the marriage of the two is already a certainty.


    For example, Kent Star is developing rapidly, and the high technology of future technology companies is affecting the world.


    For example, Steve and Peggy Carter finally decided to have a baby and took a new step in their lives.


    For example, Tony finally decided to marry Pepper Potts.


    For example... A week ago, near Mike''s house, three special shops appeared.


    That''s right, the shop of Gu Yi, Odin and Mike.


    After the two faked their deaths, they suddenly became so idle and had a lot of personal time.


    And after doing nothing for a while, they decided to find something for themselves.


    So they found Mike and asked Mike to give them some advice.


    After Mike thought about it, let them open the shop to pass the time.


    As a result, the two asked Mike to open a shop together to find something to do.


    then��


    Old One''s Cafe, Odin''s Fruit Shop, and Mike''s Cake Shop opened together.

 ~： Kevin is...

    The new volume, Calvin, is hard.


    It took a little time to sort it out, it''s gone today, sorry.


    "Father of Superheroes in the United States" Kavin is up...


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Full text update of "Father of Superheroes", keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 563： Im OK

    The sweet and greasy aroma seems to indulge people in it, making people unable to move their feet when passing by the very warmly decorated cake shop, and they are unconsciously hooked by the tempting aroma.


    In the Kent Cake Shop, Mike was baking cakes, while Rui Wen acted as a clerk and was introducing his own cakes.


    After packing a small piece of strawberry cake, Rui Wen smiled and sent the guests out, then walked into the kitchen of the cake shop.


    Mike handed a plate of donuts to Ruiwen, picked up a plate of tiramisu, and walked out together.


    Mike put the snacks on the shelf, took the cup that Ruiwen handed over, walked to Mike, leaned on the door frame, looked curiously at the two stores opposite, took the cup and took a sip.


    Time Cafe, and God''s Fruit Shop.


    "puff!"


    A waterline appeared from the corner of Mike''s mouth.


    Although I have read it many times, every time I see the name of Odin''s fruit shop, I can''t help but laugh out loud.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, he passed through the wall, saw the situation in Odin''s fruit shop, and raised his eyebrows.


    Hey, don''t say it, business looks good.


    Enough for the two Odin and Frigga to make ends meet.


    Of course, this is all due to Frigga. Her grace and gentleness have attracted many guests.


    As for Odin...


    This old man with a blindfold was secretly called the captain.


    When Mike Hearing heard the nickname, the two of them burst into laughter.


    Perhaps sensing Mike''s sight, Odin suddenly snorted in Mike''s direction.


    Mike shrugged, put away his super vision, and took a sip from the water glass.


    Just then, he saw Odin come out.


    The old man was eating an apple, holding one in his hand, tossing it up and down, and walking towards Mike.


    Still half a block away, Odin threw the apple in his hand at Mike.


    Mike reached out and took it, feeling the force on the apple, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    This old man is so stingy.


    Mike grunted.


    "What did you say?"


    Odin narrowed his one eye, which flashed dangerously.


    "Thank you for the apple."


    Odin nodded in satisfaction, walked to Mike''s side, looked at Mike''s store, and grinned when he saw that there were basically no customers in it.


    "Huh! Your business isn''t that good!"


    Mike took a bite of the apple and said lightly, "I think, business can be a hundred times better than this."


    "Ah!"


    Odin curled his lips in disdain, looked at Gu Yi''s coffee shop, and said gloatingly: "Oh, Gu Yi is really miserable, after this day, few people come to the door, right? It looks like it will be difficult to spend next month. ."


    Mike said leisurely: "Don''t you think that Gu Yi lived on Earth for so long, and it was a premeditated suspended animation, and he didn''t have any money in his hand?"


    Odin: "��"


    So, only he is really poor?


    Prepare something in advance.


    Now, he worries about his Frigga''s retirement.


    "Crack!"


    He bit the apple hard, and suddenly it didn''t feel very sweet.


    Mike smiled, looked at the time, and said, "It''s time for me to prepare lunch."


    Hearing this, Odin suddenly smiled.


    "Thank you!"


    "?"


    "You don''t want to eat my apples for nothing!"


    Mike looked at Odin speechlessly, and shoved the apple he took a bite into Odin''s hand: "Give it back to you!"


    Odin: "!"


    "Pfft! Haha!"


    Rui Wen, who saw this scene in the store, looked at Mike who walked in, and couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Mike muttered: "A broken apple, I just want to exchange a meal ticket, am I so worthless?"


    Having said that, when it was time for dinner, Mike asked Ruiwen to invite the two of Odin to dinner.


    In this regard, Odin expressed great satisfaction.


    And when it was time for dinner, Gu Yi also took a teapot in one hand and a small fan in the other, and came to Mike''s shop leisurely, sitting at the dining table rudely, with a smile on his face: "What''s for lunch today? what?"


    "So, when you asked me to open a shop together, you just treated me as a canteen?"


    Mike looked at Gu Yi and Odin angrily, put the tableware in front of them, turned and walked into the kitchen.


    There were two dishes that didn''t come out.


    Gu Yi smiled and said, "Didn''t you already prepare it for us?"


    Ruiwen pointed to Mike and whispered to the three of them: "He has already prepared it for you, but he is not forgiving."


    Frigga nodded: "He was afraid that we would be embarrassed, but are we embarrassed people?"


    Hearing this, Gu Yi and Odin nodded.


    "Ha ha!"


    Ruiwen laughed softly, looked at Mike''s busy back, and whispered: "He is such a person, hard-mouthed and soft-hearted."


    Gu added in a small voice: "I''m still a little careful."


    Odin nodded.


    "what are you guys saying?"


    Mike came out with two dishes.


    "We are praising you!"


    Odin called out loudly to Mike.


    Mike looked at the old man suspiciously, and snorted softly, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    "Hurry up and eat, hurry up after eating, you still rely on that restaurant to eat."


    Mike said something to Odin.


    Odin''s face froze, and he threw a piece of meat into his mouth angrily.


    fragrant!


    "Oh��"


    Moaned with satisfaction.


    "good to eat!"


    He praised and couldn''t help sighing: "I finally know how Sol and the others were subdued by Mike."


    "Ha ha!"


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    Just then, there was an explosion in the street.


    The expressions of several people were very calm, and they didn''t even shake the meat they were holding.


    Mike''s eyes flashed and he frowned: "It''s an alien."


    Because of the emergence of the Kent star and the constraints and management of the mutants by the Kent star, the situation of the mutants has been effectively controlled, but now the constant emergence of aliens has become a new threat, and as the number of aliens increases, The situation has gradually become more and more serious.


    "This kind of thing has to be resolved sooner or later."


    Ruiwen whispered and couldn''t help thinking of the mutants'' past.


    "But among them, are there people like Mike, or Charles and Eric? If there is no leader, no matter how many aliens appear, it will be a mess."


    Gu Yi pointed out what the Inhumans group is most lacking at present.


    The crowd nodded.


    "It''s resolved, a superhero appeared and defeated the alien."


    Mike said, and then urged: "Hurry up and eat, I have to take a nap."


    ��


    Above the ocean, on a little-known mysterious island, there is an alien city.


    This city has existed for a long time, and the city with far more technological development than human beings is isolated from the world, so that the outside world does not know that such a city exists on this planet.


    Attilan.


    Daisy has been here for some time with a few of her mates.


    She is very satisfied with life here.


    To be precise, she fell in love with it.


    Because of her outstanding abilities, she gained attention in Attilan after she was identified as an inhuman, and as time passed, her status in Attilan continued to improve.


    This is the city of Inhumans, a city where power and blood determine its status.


    Everyone will participate in the awakening ceremony on the day of adulthood. Those who have no abilities awakened, or those whose awakened abilities are useless at all, will become the bottom layer of the city.


    That day was the day to decide their status, the day to decide their destiny.


    Fortunately, Daisy and several of her companions are very capable, and they are treated well here.


    Daisy sat on the balcony of her room, looking down at the scenery below, with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and a look of joy flashed across Daisy''s face.


    "It must be Lincoln."


    She whispered, took brisk steps, and opened the door.


    "Crystal?" A look of surprise flashed across Daisy''s face: "Why are you here today?"


    "Can''t I come to you?"


    The crystal eyeballs turned, then turned into a beautiful crescent moon, and joked: "Are you waiting for Lincoln? I''m sorry, I let you down, I''m leaving! I''m leaving now!"


    Daisy held the crystal: "Don''t go! Since you are here, whoever comes has to stand aside!"


    "Including Lincoln?"


    Crystal smiled slyly.


    "certainly!"


    Daisy nodded and pulled the crystal into her room.


    Crystal laughed and said, "It''s almost the same, right, I''ll give you permission."


    "Permissions? What permissions?"


    "Of course it''s what you''ve always wanted, the reason for communicating with the outside world."


    Hearing this, Daisy''s eyes lit up.


    "Communicate with the outside world!


    She whispered and said anxiously, "What should I do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything, just log in to your account now."


    Crystal smiled and explained.


    Because Daisy and several people are outsiders, they will naturally be restricted at the beginning to prevent them from speaking out about Attilan.


    Now, after the test of time,


    "Great!"


    Daisy cheered, and immediately took out her computer and connected to the Internet.


    As a hacker, you can only use the local area network, which is really terrible.


    Skillfully log in to your assigned identity account and start logging in to the news website.


    "The address here is hidden, no one can find it here, you can use it with confidence."


    Crystal introduced, looking at the screen curiously.


    "This is��"


    "Some news about Inhumans."


    Daisy looked at the webpage seriously, her brows gradually furrowed.


    Crystal looked at Daisy curiously, and after seeing Daisy''s face becoming more and more solemn, she wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Daisy didn''t answer, just browsed the recent news about Inhumans quickly.


    After a few minutes, she closed the page impatiently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Crystal asked again.


    Daisy took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Crystal, did you see the news just now?"


    "I see, what''s wrong?"


    "You... don''t you feel anything?"


    "Feeling? What does it feel?"


    Crystal looked puzzled.


    Daisy looked at the crystal and sighed helplessly.


    Attilan is ruled by the royal family. As a member of the royal family, Crystal is one of the people with the highest status in Attilan, both in terms of identity and her ability. I don''t understand what kind of situation the aliens outside are now in.


    Daisy pondered and said, "Crystal, you, no, what do you think of the aliens other than Attilan?"


    Crystal thought for a while: "We are all aliens like us."


    "that''s it?"


    "if not?"


    Crystal looked puzzled.


    "Don''t you think that Attilan, the royal family, should do something for those aliens? They are not in such a good situation now."


    "But we didn''t do it? If they want, they can come to Attilan, and Attilan welcomes them."


    Listening to such an answer, Daisy opened her mouth, feeling a panic in her heart.


    That sounds right, but doesn''t it feel too indifferent?


    Aren''t we all compatriots?


    Attilan is so powerful, can''t he provide shelter for the aliens? Like Kent Star and Kent House?


    Daisy gave a wry smile: "Crystal, not everyone can find Attilan."


    "But you found it, didn''t you?"


    "If we didn''t know Attilan, we wouldn''t be looking for Attilan. To the outside world, Attilan is a city that doesn''t exist at all. How could they come?"


    "That''s their problem."


    Crystal said lightly.


    Daisy was stunned, and then smiled bitterly.


    It seems that in Crystal Eyes, only Attilan''s aliens are her compatriots.


    However, the aliens other than Attilan are obviously the same.


    Looking at Daisy''s expression, Crystal''s indifferent face suddenly became helpless: "I have nothing to do This kind of thing is not something I can decide."


    Looking at Crystal''s expression, Daisy smiled, couldn''t help hugging Crystal, and said gratefully, "Thank you, I knew you were a kind girl."


    Crystal blushed, nodded seriously, and said, "Of course I''m kind, or I''ll kill you when I see you for the first time!"


    Saying that, she made a vicious expression.


    Daisy couldn''t help laughing, and suddenly said, "Crystal, do you want to help those people?"


    Crystal was shocked and said, "Daisy, don''t mess around!"


    It''s not something she can decide.


    Daisy pursed her lips and said, "I know!"


    Crystal sighed in relief.


    "So, I decided to see Black Bolt!"


    "what?"


    Crystal screamed.


    ��


    Sunday, Steve''s house.


    Outside the bathroom, Steve waited anxiously.


    Moments later, the bathroom door was pulled open a crack, and Peggy Carter showed an eye.


    "How about it?"


    Steve asked anxiously.


    A look of loss flashed in Peggy Carter''s eyes and said, "No."


    Steve nodded in disappointment, and then squeezed out a smile: "Don''t worry, we will work hard and we will always be pregnant."


    Peggy Carter yanked the door open and suddenly looked at Steve with a strange look.


    Steve shook his body, his face changed greatly, and screamed: "Impossible! Don''t think about it! I''m absolutely fine!"


    Peggy Carter snorted softly and said, "Is it my problem?"


    Steve shook his head, hugged Peggy Carter, and said, "Relax, it''s a matter of chance."


    Peggy Carter was silent for a while, and suddenly said: "Or, let''s go to the hospital to check."

 Chapter 564： Lets go to war!

    In a high-end ward of a hospital.


    The four Gwen looked at Harry lying on the hospital bed with different expressions.


    "You''re so stupid! Can you get headshots just by playing basketball?"


    Gwen looked at Harry angrily, and waved his fist excitedly: "If you want me, I''ll get him down, you know!"


    "Yes, yes! Gwen is the best."


    Harry smirked, the swollen and deformed nose and mouth, matched with Harry''s current expression, looked very funny.


    Luke and Peter smiled kindly, while Mary Jane''s eyes flashed a hint of distress: "How is it? What did the doctor say?"


    "No big problem, just a broken nose bone and a slight concussion."


    Harry said nonchalantly, then suddenly lowered his voice and said to everyone: "This is because you are not present. The teacher insists on sending me to the hospital, or I will secretly find Gwen and ask her to help me treat."


    Gwen''s fire can heal people, which is very convenient.


    Speaking of this, Harry looked resentful.


    "What, it''s not that the teacher is afraid of something wrong with you? You are Harry Osborn!"


    Gwen teased Harry.


    Harry pouted, "You''re still Gwen Kent."


    "Don''t stay here, I know you are amazing!"


    Luke looked at the two of them blankly, and Peter and Mary Jane nodded wildly.


    "Hurry up! Help me with the treatment. My nose is like being stuffed with two peppers. It''s blocked and uncomfortable."


    Harry urged Gwen.


    Seeing this scene, Mary Jane looked envious, and she also wanted to be so needed by Harry.


    Gwen pouted, and a blue flame appeared on his hand.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and the flame on Gwen''s hand disappeared instantly.


    "dad!"


    Harry looked at the man at the door, surprise flashing in his eyes.


    He really did not expect that his father would come to see him.


    "Are you OK?"


    Norman Osborn asked in a low voice, walking towards the hospital bed.


    Harry shook his head: "It''s not a big problem."


    Norman Osborn nodded, nodded to the four of Gwen, and showed a smile, all: "Trouble you all."


    "No trouble, Harry is our best friend."


    Gwen said with a smile, and Luke nodded.


    Norman Osborn smiled and said to Harry: "You have a good rest, I have a meeting to open."


    Saying that, he got up and walked out, and said without looking back: "Don''t wrong yourself, buy what you want to eat."


    "Oh


    Looking at Norman Osborn''s back, Harry responded with a look of loss in his eyes.


    After Norman Osborn left, Gwen saw Harry''s expression and hurriedly said, "Uncle Norman is too slow."


    "yes!"


    Mary Jane hurriedly agreed.


    As good friends for many years, they knew very well the situation of Harry''s family.


    Harry squeezed a smile and said, "Don''t console me, I know he''s busy, and I''m already very happy that he can come to see me."


    With that, he turned to look at Gwen and urged, "Come on! I can''t stand my nose at all."


    Gwen smiled helplessly and said, "I can cure you first, but you still have to pretend for a while."


    Otherwise, it''s too compelling.


    "Of course!" Harry said righteously: "I have to take some time off from this injury!"


    Luke and Peter twitched the corners of their mouths: "Shameless!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Harry smiled complacently.


    At this moment, Gwen snorted softly, and a fireball appeared in his hand.


    "Laugh at the fart!"


    Gwen let out a low curse and slammed into Harry''s face.


    In an instant, Harry''s head was enveloped in blue flames.


    "Ahhh!"


    Harry screamed suddenly.


    The three of Peter were shocked.


    Could it be that Gwen is out of control?


    They hurriedly looked at Gwen.


    Gwen folded his arms and sneered: "Pretend! I don''t have any control, how can I come out and mix?"


    With the power of her flames, Harry had the chance to scream.


    Hearing this, the three of Peter breathed a sigh of relief, raised their hands together and patted Harry on the head who was still performing hard.


    "Hey!"


    Harry hugged his burning head and screamed.


    "Don''t be afraid to break him, my flames can continue to heal, so that no injuries will be left!"


    Gwen said coldly, and couldn''t help clenching his fists down on Harry.


    "what!"


    Harry screamed again on purpose.


    Seeing this, the three of Luke sneered and rushed up.


    Suddenly, the ward became lively.


    A few minutes later, after rejecting Harry''s ''kindness'' to let them eat in the ward, the four who had taught Harry a lesson came out of the ward in good spirits.


    Just as the four of them were talking and laughing and walking towards the hospital gate, Gwen paused.


    "Uncle Steve? Aunt Peggy? What are they doing in the hospital?"


    Gwen murmured, worry flashing in his eyes.


    Although Steve both wore masks and hats, she recognized them at a glance.


    "What did you say?"


    Peter looked at Gwen suspiciously.


    "Nothing


    Gwen hurriedly said, and said to the three of Peter: "Let''s go first, I see an acquaintance, go and say hello to him!"


    The three nodded and left the hospital under Gwen''s smiling gaze.


    The next second, Gwen looked at the direction Steve and Peggy Carter were leaving, and hurriedly chased after them.


    She followed them carefully, and after watching them enter the doctor''s office, she frowned, thinking she had read it wrong.


    Taking two steps back, she looked at the doctor''s sign hanging outside the office and whispered, "Doctor Billy, who is good at infertility examinations, has helped..."


    The more she thought about it, her eyes widened.


    She hurriedly covered her mouth, took two steps back, and trotted away from the vicinity of the office.


    A few minutes later, Gwen, who was hiding in the corner, saw the two come out of the doctor''s office.


    Although the two wore masks, Gwen seemed to see their gloomy faces.


    "The two of them... are too pitiful."


    Gwen murmured.


    She knew Steve and Carter wanted to have kids, but now...


    She groaned and walked into the doctor''s office.


    Knocked on the door, Gwen opened the door carefully.


    "Hello, Doctor Billy."


    Gwen greeted politely with a sweet smile.


    Looking at Gwen''s pretty little face, the doctor was stunned for a while, but he still showed a friendly smile and said, "What''s wrong? Little beauty, did you go wrong?"


    He is looking at infertility here, and such a young girl doesn''t seem to have any problems in that regard.


    "No!"


    Gwen shook his head, a look of worry suddenly appeared on his face, walked to the doctor''s desk, and said in a low voice, "The two people just now were my parents."


    The doctor was taken aback.


    Are you worried about your parents?


    Really a good boy.


    "How are they? Are you okay? I''m still waiting for my siblings!"


    Gwen said worriedly, a beautiful smile dimmed.


    Dr. Billy hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, their examinations are not over yet, so they can''t come to a conclusion."


    "What about inferring from the current inspection?"


    Gwen asked hastily.


    "I also��"


    Dr. Billy wanted to say that he couldn''t come to a conclusion. After all, he was responsible for saying this. If the child told his parents and there was a problem at that time, he would be out of luck, but looking at Gwen Zhang''s cute little face still sighed and said, "Judging from the current inspection results, there is no problem, but there is still an important inspection result that has not come out, so this is not the final conclusion."


    Hearing this, Gwen breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully: "Thank you! Doctor! You are such a good person!"


    Hearing this, Dr. Billy nodded and couldn''t help saying: "Don''t worry, even if there is any problem, I can handle it. I''m an expert in this field."


    Hearing this, Gwen''s heart skipped a beat.


    As soon as I said this, I suddenly lost my mind...


    Gwen forced a smile and left the doctor''s office.


    After walking out of the hospital and finding that the three of Peter were still waiting for him, Gwen smiled at the three and said, "Let''s go!"


    "What''s the matter?" Peter said hurriedly, "Is it nothing major?"


    Gwen opened her mouth, and when she got to her mouth, she endured it with difficulty, and said, "No!"


    Peter nodded, and the three left quickly.


    Going back to school with Peter and the three, because of Steve, Gwen seemed to have no energy all afternoon and looked preoccupied, which made Peter, who had been secretly watching Gwen, worried.


    After school, Gwen rushes home.


    After getting off the school bus and letting Luke go first, Gwen walked home alone, with a stone on her back.


    The closer she got to home, the heavier her heart became.


    She was wondering if she should talk to his dad, if he should figure out a way to help Uncle Steve and Aunt Carter.


    But this kind of thing is the privacy of the two, and she doesn''t want to tell them about the two.


    But it''s really uncomfortable to feel that I''m carrying a heavy burden just because I know it!


    "Ahhh!" Gwen grabbed her hair irritably and shouted, "I''m so hard!"


    "Snapped!"


    She was knocked on the head.


    Gwen shuddered, jumped forward, and looked back hastily.


    "Uncle Tony...Brother!"


    Under Tony''s threatening gaze, Gwen hurriedly changed his tune.


    Tony smiled satisfactorily and asked, "What''s wrong with you? What trouble did you encounter? Say it and let me have fun!"


    Gwen waved to Tony with disgust: "Go, what can you do?"


    Hearing this, Tony seemed to be hit, and said angrily: "You still look down on me? Say it! As long as you say it, I promise to do it for you!"


    "Big talk! What? You can still get Aunt Carter pregnant?"


    Gwen questioned Tony, then seemed to realize something, and hurriedly covered his mouth.


    Tony''s mouth twitched, and he hurriedly shouted: "Don''t talk nonsense! Carter and I are impossible. I am single-minded with Pepper, although we are very familiar, but if you say that, I will also sue you for slander, you... etc. Wait!"


    Tony narrowed his eyes, his eyes flashing with wisdom.


    "Why do you say that, do you know something?"


    "I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense, I''m going home!"


    "stop!"


    Tony stopped Gwen and said sincerely: "What''s the matter? Tell me! Maybe I can really help! I''m also one of the smartest people in the world, what problems I can''t solve, especially technical challenge!"


    Technology, technical problems! ?


    As far as what Tony has done before, he should be very experienced in this area...


    Tony thought for a while, his face flushed slightly, and he said very seriously: "Then you must keep it a secret!"


    Tony nodded and said solemnly: "My mouth is very strict, don''t worry!"


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief, and the secret that had been buried for a day rushed out of his mouth in an instant.


    Tony''s eyes widened.


    Steve and Carter going to the hospital?


    Or see an infertility doctor?


    The doctor said that even if there is a real problem, they will be cured?


    "hiss!"


    Tony took a deep breath and couldn''t help but say, "Poor Steve! It must have been frozen for a long time, this body..."


    Gwen nodded in agreement: "Although the doctor said it very conservatively and secretly, we still heard what he meant."


    When the words fell, the two sighed in unison.


    After a few seconds, Gwen hurriedly said: "You remember, I didn''t tell you!"


    Tony nodded.


    "Then is there anything you can do?"


    Gwen couldn''t help but ask.


    Tony pinched his chin and muttered, "If you inject the Desperate Virus, you should be able to, but I don''t know if this thing will react with Steve''s super soldier serum This has to be tested..."


    "Then it''s up to you!"


    Gwen patted Tony on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Remember, I didn''t tell you anything!"


    Tony waved his hand: "Go home!"


    Gwen nodded, turned and walked home, walking home with a particularly brisk pace.


    Tony stood there for a moment, patted his forehead, and while walking towards Bruce''s house, he muttered, "I have to consult with Bruce, he is a biology expert..."


    After a few minutes...


    Bruce: (???)


    In the evening, when Bruce and Natasha had a fierce battle, Bruce, who was also unable to hold back, ''accidentally'' told Natasha what Tony had said to him...


    Natasha: (?��?)��


    The next day, Natasha accidentally missed a word when she was on a mission with Patton.


    Hawkeye: ��(?��?lll)


    So, three days later...


    I don''t know who said it to whom. Anyway, when they saw Steve, the eyes of the entire Avengers were full of pity, and Steve was depressed.


    But when he was angry because of this and forced everyone to ask what was going on, the Falcon who admired him the most whispered to him the reason, and also gave a gift of "I understand you, no matter what you become, you are my best friend." The eyes of the captain of love.


    Suddenly, Steve''s whole person is not well.


    He looked at his good friend Bucky.


    Bucky patted Steve on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, no matter what, you are my good brother. I didn''t despise you before, and I won''t despise you now."


    Steve trembled, and suddenly had the urge to strangle Bucky.


    Bucky: "Don''t be too impressed."


    He looked at the crowd and said angrily, "You bastards! Let''s go to war!"

 Chapter 565： join me

    The first "civil war" in the Avengers ended with Steve single-handedly fighting everyone and rubbing everyone on the ground.


    And through his fists and the inspection reports one by one, he also proved that there is no problem with his body.


    It''s just a matter of chance that they haven''t conceived a child yet.


    However, although he defeated a group of bastards, he didn''t know why he felt like he was defeated.


    Anyway, this is the end of the matter.


    "You''re saying that all of them suspect Steve is infertile, or can''t even�� that?"


    Hearing what Riven heard from Pepper Potts, Mike''s mouth twitched wildly.


    "Yeah! I heard that Steve had a fight with them, and he had to come up with his own report to prove that he had no problems."


    Mike was stunned, and then: "Haha, hahaha!"


    He laughed wildly, feeling like he was going crazy.


    "Stop laughing, Steve is too miserable."


    Ruiwen rolled his eyes at Mike, but the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curl up.


    "No, it''s so funny!"


    Mike couldn''t stop laughing.


    Just then, Gwen, who was out of school, pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Dad, I''m on vacation, it''s summer vacation!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The only answer to Gwen was laughter,


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, looked at Mike who was sitting on the sofa laughing loudly, and wondered, "What''s wrong? Did this happen to me?"


    "Hahaha! Let me tell you! Steve he...hahaha! He is suspected...haha! He couldn''t have children, and he fought with the Avengers because of this! Hahaha!"


    Hearing this, Gwen''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly laughed dryly: "That, it''s quite interesting!"


    Mike looked at his daughter, and suddenly felt that the little guy''s face was a little wrong, and said doubtfully: "You don''t know this long ago, right?"


    "How is that possible! I study hard every day, so I don''t have time to care about these things."


    Gwen said righteously.


    "No, it''s not right!"


    Mike pinched his chin and muttered: "With your gossip, the first expression after knowing this should be to rush up immediately and ask me what''s going on."


    Gwen felt guilty: "Haha, hahaha! Didn''t I grow up? I want to use these thoughts on my studies, I..."


    "Stop, stop! Don''t talk about these things."


    Mike narrowed his eyes and said lightly, "Just say whether this has anything to do with you!"


    "No, no!"


    "Really not?"


    "No... a little bit!"


    Under Mike''s gaze, Gwen gestured with two fingers.


    "Come here and tell me what''s going on!"


    Mike said to Gwen with a sullen face.


    "Oh!"


    Gwen shrugged his head and told Mike the matter again.


    After Mike finished listening, he looked at Gwen with his hands entangled, touched Gwen''s head, and flicked Gwen''s forehead, saying, "Although this is because they are more and more exaggerated, you are also responsible. ."


    "Oh!"


    "You should have told me first."


    "I remember."


    "Just remember."


    Hearing this, Gwen looked at Mike in surprise and said, "Dad, you won''t punish me?"


    "Why punish you?"


    Mike smiled and said, "It''s not worth it, and things have already happened, and it doesn''t have much to do with you."


    "Great!"


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, how do you plan your summer vacation?"


    Mike asked.


    Gwen thought for a while and said, "I plan to travel with Peter and the others. We have already found a place."


    "This is no problem, but before you go, you must do a good job of the strategy, and contact me at any time.",


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Naughty!" Mike pinched Gwen''s face dotingly: "When are you going to leave?"


    "If there is no accident, it should be the day after tomorrow."


    "Is there anything you want me to help you prepare for?"


    "No!" Gwen patted his chest and said confidently, "We prepare ourselves."


    "Um!"


    Mike responded, and after watching Gwen leave, he couldn''t help sighing: "Oh, Gwen has grown up."


    "Children always grow up."


    Ruiwen gently held Mike''s hand, and suddenly said, "You just said that Gwen would tell you first... Do you feel that you are the last to know, so you are a little unhappy?"


    "That is! Impossible! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    As Mike spoke, his eyes drifted to other places.


    Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing.


    Meanwhile, little Lamb sneaks into Gwen''s room.


    After politely knocking on the door, Little Lamb pushed open the door and walked in.


    With two packets of snacks in his hand, he walked to Gwen''s bed with a smile, looked at Gwen who was half lying on the bed, put the snacks in his hand on the bed, and gently squeezed Gwen''s calf with his small hand, his face full of expression. All are pleasing.


    "Sister! Here! New flavor of potato chips! How about it! Is the strength okay?"


    Gwen looked at Little Lamb, took off his earphones, and said vigilantly, "What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, I just see that you are working hard, sister, so I want to relax for you!"


    Little Lamb giggled, but his eyes rolled back and forth.


    Gwen laughed secretly, patted little Lamb''s head, put away the potato chips, put away his legs, and said, "I have received your kindness, you can go out if you''re okay, I''m going to prepare things for travel."


    "I can help."


    "Need not!"


    Gwen simply rejected Lamb.


    Little Lamb shook Gwen''s arm: "Sister, my dear sister..."


    Gwen shuddered and pulled back his arm: "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    "You go on a trip, can you take me with you?"


    Little Lamb''s eyes were full of desire.


    "no!"


    Gwen refused the little guy''s request without thinking.


    "why?"


    Little Lamb pouted, looking very unhappy.


    "One, you''re too young, two, you didn''t get Dad''s consent, three, we don''t want to take you as a drag."


    "You are the drag! Humph!"


    Little Lamb shouted unhappily and beckoned to the potato chips on the side. After the bag of potato chips flew up and was caught by him, he made a face at Gwen: "I won''t give it to you. Eat it! Bad sister! Humph!"


    Saying that, his body disappeared in a flash.


    Gwen shrugged, picked up the headphones, and resumed listening to his music.


    Little Lamb, who returned to his room, was a little unhappy because Gwen rejected him, but after a while, he grinned and snickered.


    "Hey, don''t let me go, I''ll go secretly myself!"


    "You can''t stop me! Humph!"


    ��


    The city of aliens, Attilan.


    Daisy and her boyfriend Lincoln were walking on the tidy street, looking at almost perfect everything around them, but their hearts had long lost the satisfaction and happiness they had a week ago.


    As long as she thinks that outside this city, there are more and more aliens around the world who are wanted, arrested, caught for experiments, or embarked on the road of crime, she is anxious and distressed.


    She wants to do something for the aliens, not just live in peace here.


    Imagining what happened to them and looking at her current life, she felt uneasy.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Lincoln squeezed Daisy''s hand lightly to wake her up.


    "I, I was thinking, is it really right that we turn a blind eye to what''s going on out there?"


    Lincoln was stunned and said helplessly: "But what can you do? This is Attilan, ruled by the royal family, and we are just ordinary citizens here."


    "But, is it really a good thing for them to rule? They..."


    "Shh!"


    Lincoln glared at Daisy sternly: "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Daisy bit her lip: "But Attilan has the ability to help those inhumans, and as the leaders of the inhumans, they also have this responsibility."


    "Didn''t they say it? They are only responsible for the aliens here!"


    Lincoln looked at his girlfriend helplessly and said, "We live very well here, why do you want to break it? This is the paradise of aliens, why do you want to change him?"


    Hearing this, Daisy lowered her voice and shouted emotionally: "Because they are also aliens, our compatriots, when we have the ability to help them, we should help them, this is what God gave us The reason for this ability!"


    Lincoln looked at the excited Daisy, let out a long breath, and showed a smile.


    "Daisy, I really like you like this. You have responsibilities, goals, responsibilities, and dreams. You exude a fascinating light."


    Lincoln''s sudden love words made Daisy''s face flush slightly, and she couldn''t help but say, "Suddenly, what are you trying to do?"


    "Don''t do anything, just say what''s in my heart." Lincoln smiled lightly and said, "Tell me, what are you going to do next?"


    Daisy bit her lip: "I''m still going to see Black Bolt."


    "How many times has this happened?"


    "No matter how many times, I must convince him."


    She has a good relationship with Crystal, and after being brought by Crystal to meet Black Bolt and Queen Medusa for the first time, she gave her advice to them.


    As a result, Black Bolt just nodded to her indifferently, and then he and Medusa rejected her suggestion.


    Later, she requested to meet with Black Bolt, but all were rejected.


    Lincoln sighed, "I''ll go with you."


    Daisy looked at her boyfriend and couldn''t help but smile.


    This kind of supportive action is stronger than any words.


    The two crossed the street and came to the palace of the royal family. After explaining their intention to the guard, the guard just said blankly: "Please leave here, Black Bolt will not see you."


    "But you haven''t gone yet..."


    "This is Black Bolt''s order."


    Hearing this, Daisy''s face was full of unwillingness, she clenched her fist angrily, and with a buzzing sound, several cracks appeared on the ground under her feet.


    A cold light flashed in the guard''s eyes, and he made a gesture of attack.


    "Daisy!"


    Lincoln shouted and hurriedly grabbed Daisy''s hands: "Don''t make trouble! This is the royal family! It''s Attilan!"


    Daisy took a deep breath, resisted the anger in her heart, put away her abilities, and said coldly, "A person who has no sense of responsibility like him is not worthy of being the king of aliens!"


    "Daisy!"


    Lincoln was startled and hurriedly protected Daisy behind him.


    The two guards looked at them coldly, their bodies flashing with unusual light.


    Just when the two sides were about to clash, a voice with a little smile sounded.


    "Don''t make the atmosphere so tense! It''s just a misunderstanding! I don''t think she said that on purpose, did she?"


    "Yep!"


    Lincoln hurriedly said, "She just talks nonsense sometimes, but she doesn''t mean anything."


    "Okay, David, keep working, you two, I''ll take them away."


    Saying that, the man waved to Lincoln and Daisy, and a smile appeared on the sullen face.


    Looking at the man, Lincoln hesitated, but looking at the two guards with bad expressions, he followed Daisy.


    The first time he saw this man, he recognized his identity.


    A member of the royal family, Maximus, the younger brother of Black Bolt.


    For some reason, he looked at each other and felt an uncomfortable feeling in his heart, as if he had seen a poisonous snake.


    "You seem to be wary of me?"


    Maximus smiled at Lincoln.


    Lincoln hurriedly said, "No, it''s the first time I''ve seen adults, so I''m a little nervous."


    "Don''t be nervous." Maximus smiled inexplicably and said, "Come with me, I have something to tell you."


    Saying that, he walked forward.


    Lincoln and Daisy looked at each other hurriedly chased after them.


    "Lincoln, Daisy, is that your name?"


    Maximus turned back and smiled at the two, reading out their names.


    Daisy''s faces flashed with surprise, but they nodded, but secretly guessed in their hearts.


    "Yes, you guessed right, I investigated you."


    Maximus said bluntly: "I know that you are from outside, I also know your abilities, and I know more about you... Daisy, why did you find Black Bolt, my stubborn brother before."


    Hearing this, Daisy and the two were shocked.


    The investigation is so detailed, what is it for?


    The two guessed in their hearts, but followed Maxims who suddenly fell silent.


    After a while, Maximus paused, pushed open the door in front of him, invited the two in, turned to the two of them with a smile, and said, "You''re welcome, here is my room, I have something to say."


    Saying that, he winked at Daisy: "Let me state first, I''m on your side. I think my brother is a little bit inhumane when it comes to dealing with other aliens."


    Daisy and Lincoln were stunned.


    "More simply, I want to work with you to change the status quo of Attilan."


    Rebellion?


    Fight for the throne?


    The two of them were startled and screamed badly in their hearts.


    Maximus told them this kind of thing...


    This is not going well.


    "I''m very optimistic about the two of you." Maximus smiled: "Your abilities are very good, especially Daisy."


    Daisy forced a smile.


    Maximus makes no secret of his ambitions and purpose.


    "Join me, let''s change Attilan together, let''s change the world together, and let the Inhumans become the greatest race in the world!"

 Chapter 566： persuade, betray

    Join Maximus in action to change Attilan and change the world?


    Hearing this, Daisy''s eyes flashed.


    This is exactly what she wants.


    Just then, Lincoln pulled her.


    Daisy''s heart moved and calmed down.


    She felt that what the other party wanted might have some deviation from what she was after.


    Make the Inhumans the greatest race in the world...


    She doesn''t think that race is greater, she just wants to make other Inhumans treated equally, or use Attilan''s power to shelter other Inhumans.


    She pondered and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "How to do it?" Maximus smiled lightly and said, "This will have to wait until you join us."


    "join us?"


    Daisy groaned and became vigilant in her heart.


    "It''s really sad. I''ve been so honest with you, but you''re still wary of me? You even doubt my real purpose?"


    Daisy''s eyes narrowed.


    How did he know?


    "telepathy?"


    Daisy exclaimed.


    Maximus smiled lightly: "Your reaction is quick."


    Telepathy, Professor X?


    Lincoln was startled, and immediately thought of the representative of this ability.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t compare to that bald head."


    Maximus said lightly, but his heart was a little sour.


    If he had the ability to have that bald head, he would have won Attilan long ago, and he would have controlled the world long ago, so why is it so troublesome now?


    Lincoln and Daisy sank.


    Today''s matter is not good.


    "No, things are going well today."


    After reading the thoughts of the two people again, Maximus smiled.


    Seeing this, Lincoln and Daisy scolded secretly.


    This guy is really incomparable to Professor X''s character. He always uses his own abilities to spy on other people''s thoughts.


    Only now do they understand how troublesome someone with this ability is, how much control Professor X has over his abilities, and how strong his self-control is.


    "You should know that I can sense all of your thoughts, right?"


    Maximus said with a gloomy face: "Don''t compare me to that bald head!"


    Daisy and Lincoln felt bitter.


    This feeling of not being able to hide my thoughts is really bad.


    "Not bad! It allows us to communicate more sincerely."


    The smile on Maximus'' face grew brighter.


    This kind of look through the hearts of others and look at the helplessness of others is really great.


    "In that case? What do you want to do to change Attilan and change the world you just said?"


    Daisy pondered and looked at Maximus closely.


    "Ha ha."


    Maximus smiled lightly: "These things can''t be done with just a touch of your mouth. How to do it? Well, yes, it''s just what you thought."


    Hearing this, the hearts of the two sank completely, and thoughts flashed through their hearts one by one.


    "Don''t think about it, I know you won''t cooperate, so..."


    "So, are you going to let us go?"


    Daisy hurriedly said something, and while pulling Lincoln to the door, she said, "Thank you so much! I promise we won''t say it!"


    Maximus looked at the two with a gloomy face, and said slowly: "Do you think of me as a fool?"


    When the words fell, Daisy and Lincoln quickened their pace.


    At this moment, they felt a pain in their head and instantly lost the ability to control their bodies.


    Maximus shot?


    The two were horrified and tried their best to resist.


    The electric light flickered on Lincoln, and Daisy raised her hand with difficulty and aimed it at Maximus.


    Maximus snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Although his ability is very useful, if it is used to attack, especially when facing these powerful people, the power is still weak.


    Otherwise, he would directly find an opportunity to control his brother Black Bolt.


    If this goes on, in no time, the two will break free from his shackles.


    Fortunately, he has help.


    "Hurry up!"


    With his cold drink, a man with an equally gloomy face walked out of his room.


    His eyes did not contain any emotion, and the moment he appeared, he aimed his hand at Daisy.


    He could feel the threat from Daisy.


    But now, Daisy is his.


    Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth showed a cold arc.


    The next second, a large number of black sand-like bugs flew towards Daisy.


    parasitic!


    As long as the aliens parasitized by his parasites will be persuaded to surrender, the aliens will be willing to do things for himself.


    The important thing is that his persuasion to surrender is absolute persuasion, and there is no possibility of betrayal or awakening by others. After all, he was created by Kerry as the first-generation leader of the aliens.


    His name is Honeycomb.


    The black parasite shrouded Daisy like a small cloud of black mist.


    Seeing this scene, Maximus smiled.


    The reason why he has the idea of ??taking the throne, ruling the aliens, and even conquering the world is because he has an ally like the hive.


    He has never been a peaceful person.


    He was ambitious, thoughtful, and unwilling.


    He has always looked down on his brother.


    In his eyes, his older brother just became the king of aliens by occupying his own awakened powerful abilities.


    Besides abilities, where is the opponent stronger than him?


    He was unwilling, he was full of resentment.


    But he couldn''t do anything, because Attilan was such a rule.


    And just half a month ago, several blue-skinned Kree approached him and said they wanted to cooperate with him.


    Cree!


    As a member of the royal family, he certainly knew the origin of the Inhumans.


    For the war, the Cree came to earth to find soldiers, and then experimented with earthlings, and the alien mutation was born.


    At this time, the Kree people came to him and cooperated with him, naturally not to help him in vain, but to let him provide alien soldiers for the Kree Empire.


    To this, Maximus agreed.


    Afterwards, the Kree brought the hives they had only managed to find.


    Today is not the first time Hive has made a move.


    They have secretly persuaded many aliens to surrender.


    And because of Daisy''s ability, they have long regarded it as one of the targets of authority.


    Unexpectedly, he happened to meet Daisy today.


    How could he let go of an excellent soldier who was delivered to his door?


    Seeing that the parasites were about to fall into Daisy''s body, the smile on Maximus'' face grew brighter.


    As long as there is Daisy, he will have another powerful warrior under his command.


    But what Maximus didn''t expect was that just when Daisy was about to be parasitized, Lincoln and Daisy broke free from the influence of his ability and regained their ability to act with the dazzling thunder.


    Just as Daisy''s shock wave appeared with a unique buzzing sound, Lincoln knocked Daisy out.


    In the next instant, the parasite landed on Lincoln, and the shock wave that originally hit Maximus flew to the roof.


    "boom!"


    A big hole was blasted out of the roof, and gravel kept falling.


    Maximus dodged a little embarrassedly and looked at the beehive beside him.


    Honeycomb frowned and said, "I was blocked by that man."


    After the words fell, he raised his hand and waved, and a large number of parasites flew towards Daisy, who got up quickly.


    Daisy was startled.


    Although she didn''t know what it was, it was definitely not fun.


    "Lincoln! How are you?"


    Daisy shouted loudly, and shot a shock wave at the flying parasite with one hand, and while shaking it away, she quickly backed away.


    "Quick... go!"


    Lincoln shouted with difficulty, his eyes changed quickly, and the shining electric light flew towards Daisy like a Razer.


    Daisy was startled and hurried away.


    "Lincoln! What''s the matter with you?"


    Lincoln didn''t say a word, shook his head, and suddenly showed a wry smile: "Sorry, I was just controlled by that bastard!"


    As he said that, his hands wrapped around the thunder light and rushed out behind Daisy.


    The flashing thunder light fell on the two guards who were rushing, causing them to faint.


    "asshole!"


    Daisy scolded angrily, pointed her hands behind her, and a terrifying shock wave burst out instantly.


    Buzz!


    Everything in front of the shock wave was blasted out, and Maximus''s room collapsed instantly.


    Maximus and Hive hurried to dodge, and taking advantage of this opportunity, Daisy and Lincoln rushed outside the royal home together.


    But more guards have chased after them.


    Looking at this scene, Maximus'' face was gloomy.


    Honeycomb said lightly, "Don''t worry, her boyfriend will bring her back."


    Maximus'' livid face softened slightly, and then as if thinking of something, he pulled out the dagger he carried with him and inserted it into his abdomen.


    "puff!"


    Blood flowed, Maximus groaned in pain.


    "You are this?"


    Hive looked at Maximus suspiciously.


    Maximus sucked in the cold air and said coldly: "This is an opportunity!"


    Hive instantly understood and nodded.


    The pale Maximus lay on the ground, and the hive dressed as a guard hurriedly shouted.


    "Come and save people! Come and save people!"


    "Sir, are you alright?"


    Several Inhuman guards came to Maximus and asked nervously.


    The pale Maximus shook his head and said to several people: "Go! Leave me alone!"


    He pointed at the hive and said, "He will take me to the treatment, you will bring those two assassins back, I want to live!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    In an instant, the royal family was in chaos.


    Meanwhile, in Black Bolt''s study, he is discussing this year''s awakening ceremony with his wife Medusa.


    Medusa, Queen of Inhumans.


    She has a noble temperament, charming facial features, and has long dazzling red hair, which looks very charming.


    At this time, she was lying on the shoulders of Black Bolt, talking about some matters related to the awakening ceremony.


    The tall Black Bolt nodded again and again, showing a smile from time to time, but strangely, he didn''t make a sound.


    dumb?


    of course not!


    Black Bolt''s ability is very strong. He can release devastating onomatopoeia through his voice. The energy released by even a whisper is quite terrifying. Therefore, on most occasions, he will remain silent, in order to avoid accidentally hurting other people. person or thing.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of fighting outside.


    Black Bolt frowned, and Medusa said coldly, "What''s going on?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a guard hurriedly pushed open the door and walked in.


    "My lord, two assassins attacked Lord Maximus! We are arresting them!"


    Hearing this, Medusa and Black Bolt were shocked.


    Black Bolt raised his chin towards the guard, and Medusa said, "Take us!"


    After the words fell, the two hurried to the treatment room of the royal family home.


    On the other side, Lincoln is running wildly with Daisy.


    Buzz!


    Concussive energy emerged from Daisy''s hands, and after knocking several guards chasing away, the two continued to run forward.


    They were like poking a hornet''s nest.


    If you look at it from a height at this time, you will see that a large number of guards are coming from all directions in a siege.


    Suddenly, a guard flashed in front of them, blocking their way, while some guards flew from the sky, and some suddenly emerged from the ground...


    Faced with the sudden appearance of these guards, Daisy with a cold face did not say a word, and directly knocked them out with a shock wave.


    After more than ten seconds, they were surrounded by a large number of guards.


    "Come on! Leave me alone!"


    Lincoln spoke anxiously.


    Daisy took a deep breath and used her abilities.


    The ground shook, and cracks appeared on the ground.


    "No, we''re leaving together!"


    Daisy said coldly, stood in front of Lincoln, stepped out, and the cracks on the ground quickly spread far away.


    The guards were furious. Just when they were about to use their abilities to attack, Lincoln looked at Daisy''s back, but a strange color flashed in his eyes, and his shimmering hand slammed on Daisy''s neck.


    "Uh��"


    Daisy rolled her eyes and fainted.


    The sudden appearance made the guards stunned.


    Lincoln hugged Daisy, his eyes flashed with grief, but he said, "I''m from Lord Maximus, take us to see the Lord."


    Although the guards were puzzled by this sudden scene, the two guards walked over, and they were not relieved until they put special handcuffs on them.


    Now, as long as there is any abnormality between these two people, the handcuffs will stun them directly.


    "Take them away!"


    A guard captain said something and nodded to the other guards.


    But just as they were leaving, a beautiful girl appeared in front of them, blocking their way.


    "grown ups!"


    The guards hurriedly saluted.


    Crystal nodded and said, "Wait a minute! I have something to ask her!"


    Saying that, she pointed to the unconscious Daisy.


    Seeing this scene Lincoln was startled, and when he was about to speak, Crystal looked at him coldly and said, "Shut up! I don''t want to hear a word from your mouth! No matter what The reason, you actually betrayed her, you scumbag!"


    Because she heard the movement, she rushed over quickly, but didn''t want to see the scene where Lincoln knocked Daisy out.


    Under Lincoln''s anxious eyes, Crystal asked the two guards to bring Daisy to her. She aimed her hand at Daisy, and a cloud of water hit Daisy in the face.


    Daisy opened her eyes abruptly, and when she saw the crystal in front of her, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then she looked at Lincoln with suspicion.


    Lincoln''s behavior was abnormal, and this abnormal behavior was after Lincoln pushed her away and was attacked by that strange alien.


    Is it the ability of that alien?


    Daisy instantly thought of the key point.


    At this moment, Crystal said with a cold face: "You and him will be discussed later! Now you tell me what the **** is going on!"

 Chapter 567： desperate

    Tell Crystal what''s going on?


    Daisy''s eyes flashed.


    This is an opportunity!


    As a member of the Royal Family, Crystal can directly alert the rest of the Royal Family of Maximus'' anomalies.


    As long as Crystal believes in herself and informs Black Bolt about Maximus, after an investigation, she and Lincoln will be fine, and Attilan will be spared a disturbance.


    Moreover, Crystal has a good relationship with herself, and now is the only person who may believe her and can change the current situation.


    When the thoughts in her mind fell, she whispered to the crystal: "Come here a little bit, this matter can only be known to you."


    Crystal looked at Daisy suspiciously, and nodded after seeing her serious expression and a request in her eyes.


    "Lord, be careful! This is an assassin! Don''t get too close!"


    A guard hurriedly reminded.


    Crystal smiled slightly and said, "Thank you for reminding me."


    Saying that, she approached Daisy.


    Seeing this scene, Lincoln became anxious.


    "Be honest!"


    A guard glared at Lincoln. Lincoln''s face turned pale, and he felt his stomach turn upside down. He instantly bent down in disgust, and spurted out a mouthful of sour water.


    "Your ability is disgusting!"


    One of the guards said with a smile.


    The guard smirked and said, "Would you like to try it?"


    "you dare!"


    "do not!"


    The expressions of several guards changed.


    On the other hand, Daisy has quickly told the crystal.


    Listening to Daisy''s words, Crystal''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Is what you said true?"


    Her face was full of anger and disbelief.


    In her impression, Maximus has always had no sense of existence, and when dealing with them, he has always been a good person, and now he is going to rebel?


    "of course it''s true."


    Daisy nodded seriously.


    Crystal pursed her lips and said, "I see, I''ll go find my sister now!"


    Her sister is King Medusa, who is more reliable than Black Bolt in her heart.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    Crystal looked at Lincoln.


    With a memory on her face, Daisy thought: "Maxims has a companion who released some parasites to me, but Lincoln pushed me away, and he was parasitized by those things..."


    Daisy pondered, looking at Lincoln''s eyes full of anxiety and sadness: "I suspect that people who are parasitized by those parasites will be controlled by that strange person."


    "controlled?"


    Crystal was shocked, her face suddenly changed greatly, and she said anxiously: "When I came here to see you, because Maximus was injured, Black Bolt and my sister went to see him."


    Hearing this, Daisy''s expression also became ugly.


    If it was as she suspected, then Black Bolt and Medusa might also be under control.


    But if Black Bolt is so strong, will he be controlled?


    She was suspicious.


    Looking at the crystal, and seeing the crystal as hesitant, Daisy whispered, "Let''s go to Black Bolt first, maybe it''s in a hurry."


    After a pause, she showed a wry smile and said, "At this time, I hope I guessed wrong."


    If Black Bolt and Medusa were controlled, things would be in trouble.


    No, to be precise, to a critical point.


    Because controlling these two people means controlling the Royal Family and Attilan.


    If you want to do something...


    Thinking of this, Daisy shuddered.


    "Come on!"


    Crystal urged, and she was about to pull Daisy and run in the direction of Maximus.


    But as soon as the two took their steps, they saw the two they were looking for walking towards them.


    Black Bolt and Medusa.


    The two walked towards them with a few guards with indifferent expressions.


    Suddenly, Daisy looked at a guard behind the two of them, startled in her heart, and said in a low voice quickly: "It''s that person who can release parasites, and now Black Bolt and Medusa are with him, I''m afraid they''ve already been killed. Take control, you have to be careful, but my advice right now is to just get out of here."


    Crystal''s face turned pale, she nodded her head slightly, gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, "No matter what, I want to make sure."


    Although she and Daisy were friends and trusted each other, she still couldn''t believe that Black Bolt was being controlled.


    After all, that was Black Bolt, the alien king.


    Daisy sighed in her heart, but she was ready to take action with all her strength. As for the handcuffs that could explode...


    It wasn''t a problem for her.


    If the crystal hadn''t appeared, she would have just found a chance and slipped away.


    As for Lincoln...


    I just have to get out of here first.


    Making preparations in her heart, Daisy''s eyes flashed a cold light, and she hurriedly lowered her head.


    As they spoke, Black Bolt and Medusa appeared in front of them.


    "crystal!"


    Medusa smiled, her expression as gentle as ever.


    Crystal sighed in relief.


    Apparently, they were out of control.


    In this way, she can remind the two of them and let them guard against that person.


    Thinking of this, she glanced vaguely at the guard Daisy said, glanced at Daisy, and showed a smile.


    Daisy, however, frowned, shook her head at Crystal, and opened her palm slightly when she saw that Crystal didn''t notice.


    "Sister, I have something to tell you."


    An anxious look flashed across Crystal''s face.


    Medusa was a little surprised, but nodded and walked slowly to the crystal.


    "What''s up?"


    Medusa asked suspiciously.


    Crystal said quickly: "Daisy said that a guard next to Maximus can control Inhumans, I''m still afraid of you..."


    Halfway through the words, the crystal quickly stepped back.


    I saw a few strands of red hair, like swimming poisonous snakes, spreading towards Crystal''s ankles.


    If you were a step behind, the crystal would be caught by the red hair.


    Crystal looked at Medusa in horror.


    If she hadn''t known in advance, and had just noticed that Medusa had subconsciously glanced at a guard behind Black Bolt, the strange person in Daisy''s mouth, she would have just been caught.


    Medusa looked at the crystal in surprise, and suddenly smiled with relief: "Crystal, you have matured a lot."


    But Crystal couldn''t laugh. She looked at her sister in horror and said anxiously, "Sister, are you really under control?"


    "Control? This is not control..." Medusa shook her head, the long red hair on the back of her head swaying gently until her ankles, like a poisonous snake, pointing to the crystal one by one, smiling: "The hive is originally a Our leader, I just found my true self."


    "My dear sister, join us."


    As he spoke, without waiting for the crystal to answer, the red hair rushed towards the crystal like a crazy group of snakes.


    Although her ability is also very strong, she lives in Attilan and has never experienced an airport battle, and the one who shot her is her own sister.


    Suddenly, Crystal was frightened by the scene in front of him and stayed in place.


    At the same time, the hive no longer concealed itself, raising his hand to release a swarm of parasites at the crystal.


    As long as the crystal is controlled, most of the members of the royal family are controlled, and the remaining few members are not a problem at all.


    This sudden appearance made the surrounding guards stunned.


    How is this going? Who should they help?


    These are all members of the royal family, and they don''t even know what''s going on?


    They turned to look at Black Bolt, but Black Bolt was expressionless.


    Just then, a humming sound rang out.


    Daisy gave a low voice, and when her exploding handcuffs were instantly destroyed, a shock wave flew out, deflecting the attack that flew towards the crystal, she shouted loudly: "Crystal!"


    Crystal shuddered, reacted, and ran to Daisy quickly.


    At this moment, Black Bolt opened his mouth.


    "stop!"


    Along with his angry shout, an invisible shock flew towards Daisy.


    Boom!


    Everything along the road was blasted away by invisible sound waves, the ground cracked, and the air shook.


    Daisy''s eyes shrank, and the shock wave appeared from her palm, and greeted her without showing weakness.


    boom!


    The two collided violently, a shock wave swept around, and a large pit appeared in the center of the collision between the two sides.


    The gravel splattered and swept around like bullets.


    Daisy snorted coldly and stepped on the ground.


    boom!


    The ground shook, cracks cracked open one after another, and an invisible shock wave swept around with her and the crystal as the center.


    Immediately, the guards surrounding them were hit by the shock wave and flew out, and there were even more scar-like ravines on the ground.


    The next moment, just as Black Bolt was about to attack again, the crystal let out a low voice and slammed down on the ground.


    twist, deform...


    The ground, which had been torn apart by the shock wave, rolled like an ocean wave.


    "Come on!"


    Daisy gave a low drink and shouted to Crystal, and the two rushed out in a hurry.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Medusa murmured, "Sister, you can''t escape."


    "Catch them!"


    She yelled at the guard.


    Suddenly, the entire Attilan became the enemy of the two.


    The two ran all the way, constantly throwing off the Attilan foreign soldiers who were chasing after them.


    And as there are more and more enemies, Daisy''s abilities become more and more terrifying.


    Shockwave.


    As long as she wanted to, she was enough to use her ability to instantly destroy an entire building, and even cause a huge earthquake.


    Not only that, but she can use her abilities to help herself move.


    With her palms on the ground, a shock wave appeared with a unique buzzing sound, and pushed her up violently. After sitting on a building, she identified the direction below, looked at the soldiers who were facing their future, and faced the crystal. shouted: "Left!"


    Crystal followed Daisy without saying a word, using her ability to drive the atmosphere to help herself move.


    She can drive and control earth, air, fire, and water, and her ability is very powerful. Although she has not experienced any battles before and has weak combat experience, she has grown up quickly after running away all the way.


    But here is Attilan.


    Even if their strength is strong, they will eventually be caught if this goes on.


    Just then, Daisy''s cell phone rang.


    Daisy was stunned.


    At this time, who will call her?


    She took out a quick glance.


    "Bacon?"


    She whispered, thinking about it and picking up the phone.


    "Daisy, come to my side, I''ll send you off!"


    As soon as the call was connected, Bacon''s anxious voice rang.


    Daisy was silent.


    After Lincoln was controlled and betrayed, she couldn''t trust anyone except the crystal that was sure not to be controlled.


    In case Bacon is controlled, she and Crystal are going to kill themselves.


    On the other side, Daisy didn''t speak, and said helplessly: "This is definitely not a trap. I just heard that you were wanted by Attilan, so I left home and hid in the bar that only we often go to."


    "Come here quickly! Or I''ll leave with the others."


    "Wait!"


    Daisy narrowed her eyes and said, "Have you notified Lincoln?"


    "Not yet, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t notify him just yet, he''s under control."


    "what?"


    Bacon exclaimed.


    "He was controlled and attacked me, don''t notify him yet."


    Daisy repeated it again and said, "Where are Lily and Romeo?"


    "I called them and they didn''t answer, wait a minute, they called me back."


    "Don''t answer the phone!"


    Daisy said firmly: "The two of them must have also been arrested or controlled! Hurry up and move the location and wait for me at my house! We will rush over immediately!"


    "okay, I get it!"


    Bacon answered and hung up the phone.


    Daisy gritted her teeth, jumped out of the building, and appeared beside Crystal.


    "Want to take a gamble? I have a companion who can take us out, but I''m not sure he''s under control."


    Daisy asked Crystal.


    Crystal showed a wry smile: "Do we still have a choice?"


    In this way, they only get caught.


    In fact, the royal family also has a big dog named Tetanus with teleportation ability, which can help them take out Attilan.


    But both Black Bolt and Medusa are under control, and she''s not sure if Tetanus is under control as well.


    Moreover, even if tetanus is not under control, she is not sure that she can convince tetanus to believe in herself, after all, Black Bolt and Medusa are on the other side.


    "Then go to my house, my companion will be there waiting for us!"


    Daisy said a word, used the ability with the crystal, and blasted forward.


    In an instant, they blasted open a passage.


    After a few minutes, the two who used their abilities to run wildly and destroyed everything they passed, finally came to their home.


    But the two of them just appeared, and with the distortion of space, a big dog appeared in front of them with several figures.


    "tetanus!"


    Crystal exclaimed.


    Sure enough, tetanus was also under control.


    "Lincoln!"


    Daisy looked at her boyfriend who was following Black Bolt with a sad expression.


    "Come with us!"


    Medusa said lightly to Crystal and Daisy, and said with a smile: "After you accept the master''s rule, you will be very happy."


    Black Bolt took a step, and the meaning of danger came instantly.


    Daisy and Crystal''s faces became very ugly.


    Their intention to move towards Daisy''s house was too obvious, and they were intercepted in advance by the other party.


    Daisy looked at the home not far away, full of unwillingness in her heart.


    Could it be that he was just caught and controlled by that bastard?


    Just as the thought fell, a man suddenly appeared behind the two of them, grabbed the two of them at the moment, and disappeared with them.

 Chapter 568： Set off

    Three people suddenly appeared in a dusty room.


    It was Daisy, Crystal, and gasping bacon.


    The shock on Crystal''s face did not fade away, but when she looked at the unfamiliar environment and the chasers who disappeared in front of her eyes, she instantly realized something, a look of surprise appeared on her face, and she looked at Bacon on the side with a smile of the rest of her life.


    "Bacon, well done!"


    She couldn''t help but praise.


    To be able to rush out to save them in that situation can show a person''s character.


    The important thing is that Bacon chose to believe them, which is even more rare.


    "When this incident is over, I will definitely reward you."


    Crystal said excitedly.


    Because of her familiar relationship with Daisy, she also knew Bacon and the others, so she also knew about Bacon''s abilities.


    Coordinate transfer.


    He can use the space coordinates set in advance to transmit, and although the space coordinates he set are limited, they are also useful enough.


    Here, obviously, are the coordinates that Bacon set before.


    Listening to Crystal''s words, Bacon forced a smile, and when he looked at Daisy and saw that Daisy was not injured, the smile on his face was full of relief.


    He was able to give it up, naturally because he thought Daisy.


    He didn''t want to see his beloved woman get hurt, although it was only his one-sided crush, but as long as he saw that Daisy was fine, he would be satisfied.


    Daisy turned her head suddenly, and Bacon looked away in a panic.


    But Daisy apparently didn''t notice Bacon''s thoughts.


    After reading the room, she said solemnly, "Bacon, hurry up! Take us out of here!"


    "What''s the matter? We''ve left Attilan."


    Bacon was a little puzzled.


    Daisy said quickly, "Lincoln should know about this place, and they will come after them."


    Bacon was taken aback.


    "Send us to a place only you know."


    Daisy said hastily.


    "A place that only I know...a place?"


    Bacon''s expression changed.


    That place, his own secret, if Daisy knew...


    A struggle flashed in his eyes.


    At this moment, the space in front of them distorted.


    "Quick! They''re coming!"


    Daisy''s face changed, and she hurriedly urged.


    Bacon gritted his teeth and put his hand on the shoulders of the two.


    It doesn''t matter, even if Daisy will be angry with him when she sees it, and even ignore him, as long as she can save Daisy, he will admit it!


    An idea appeared in his mind, and the distorted space returned to normal. When several figures appeared out of thin air, the three people disappeared in a flash.


    "No one, do you have anywhere else?"


    Medusa looked at Lincoln beside him.


    Lincoln frowned.


    At this moment, Black Bolt silently pointed to the ground.


    There were a series of footprints on the dusty ground.


    "They came and then left, where would they go?"


    Medusa murmured, looking at Lincoln beside him.


    Lincoln shook his head: "This is the most likely place for them to appear. If it is not here, there should be no other places."


    "So, the cute little crystal escaped?"


    Medusa''s tone was intimate, as if the crystal was not her enemy, but her close sister.


    In fact, apart from her absolute loyalty to the hive, her personality and memory have not changed in any way.


    "What''s next?"


    Lincoln asked suspiciously.


    Black Bolt touched Tetanus''s head, and the group disappeared.


    Although Crystal escaped, it was a pity not to be able to join them, but it would not affect the current situation.


    Now it''s their job to go back and prepare for their master''s hive''s plans.


    ��


    On the other side, the three of Daisy appeared in an unfamiliar room.


    At the moment when the three appeared, Bacon hurriedly hid in the distance.


    "What are you... Fake! What''s going on here?"


    When Daisy saw what was in front of her, her face instantly turned red, and she couldn''t help scolding.


    And Crystal looked at everything around her, and slowly grew her mouth.


    "Daisy, daisy, a lot of daisy, all daisy..."


    Crystal murmured and suddenly exclaimed: "Could it be that Bacon likes Daisy? It must be so! Daisy! Bacon he... uh..."


    Seeing Daisy''s eyes that looked like she was about to kill, Crystal hurriedly closed her mouth.


    Daisy looked at the photos in the room, looked at the various expressions on the photos, and looked at the bacon in the corner with a deep breath.


    Bacon was silent and pale, like a sinner awaiting sentencing.


    Daisy took a deep breath and asked Bacon, "Do you have anything to say?"


    Bacon shook his head, no longer concealed his greed for Daisy, and said affectionately: "My heart is here."


    Hearing this, Crystal''s eyes widened.


    It''s too romantic.


    Bacon loves Daisy deeply, but because Daisy already has a boyfriend, he can only guard silently, and even when he is in danger, he will accompany him with his life without hesitation...


    Crystal''s brain has already finished a rather **** TV series.


    Daisy glared at the crystal, strode towards Bacon, and kicked Bacon''s calf. When Bacon grinned and was at a loss, Daisy said seriously, "Don''t think about it, are we? possible."


    A gleam of joy flashed in Bacon''s eyes.


    Daisy spoke to him without giving him a shock wave or walking away.


    He hurriedly said; "I understand! But that doesn''t stop me from liking you."


    "Ahhhh! Shut up!"


    Daisy looked at Bacon frantically, embarrassed and angry.


    Bacon smiled ingratiatingly, and hurriedly closed his mouth.


    After a few seconds, Crystal, who was happy to read the gossip, coughed softly and asked Daisy, "What shall we do next?"


    Daisy quickly calmed down and pondered: "I can roughly guess what Maximus wants to do."


    Crystal blinked and wondered: "Isn''t he for the throne?"


    "No, this is just the beginning of his plan."


    Daisy spoke softly, remembering what Maximos said at the time and the expression on his face when he spoke, and shuddered unconsciously.


    "He wants this planet, he wants this world, and Attilan will be his tool to conquer this world, and it will be a disaster."


    After hearing this, Crystal''s expression became ugly, and she said anxiously, "Then what should we do?"


    Daisy pondered: "If Maximus really wants to do what I think, those people will not sit idly by, we can ask those people for help!"


    "those people?"


    "Superheroes!"


    "Superhero?" Crystal murmured, and then said, "Then let''s act quickly!"


    She took a step and suddenly coughed twice in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Daisy looked at the crystal suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing, I just feel a little uncomfortable in my throat." Crystal said, and suddenly said: "I feel like breathing here... it smells so bad..."


    Bacon said embarrassedly: "Don''t talk nonsense, I clean here very clean, even in Attilan, I will clean up on time, come and see... uh..."


    Under Daisy''s stern gaze, Bacon closed his mouth.


    "Come on, get out of here first."


    Daisy said lightly and walked towards the door.


    In front of those photos, she felt uncomfortable all over her body.


    ��


    The weather was fine, and the golden sunlight of the morning made Gwen squinted slightly.


    "Snapped!"


    A sun hat was placed on her head, and by the way, she shook her head gently.


    Gwen grinned, looked back at Mike with a wicked smile, and said helplessly, "Dad, you''re going to fool me like this."


    "It''s just stupid, no one wants me to support it for a lifetime."


    Mike said seriously, raised his fist and looked at Gwen''s forehead, as if hesitating whether to do it.


    Gwen shrank his neck, jumped back, and said, "Don''t! Besides, even if I''m stupid, there are people who want it! Humph!"


    "A narcissist."


    Mike smiled and pinched Gwen''s nose.


    "Snapped!"


    Raven slapped Mike''s hand and rubbed Gwen''s nose.


    "Don''t keep pinching the child''s nose, it''s deformed."


    "How is that possible! You are exaggerating!"


    Mike smiled and stretched out his hand again.


    But two cold lights stabbed Mike.


    Mike''s hand slipped and landed on Gwen''s shoulder, patted it twice, and said, "Be careful on the road."


    "rest assured!"


    Gwen clenched his fists and said, "I''m the only one who troubles others. Others want me to trouble them, and they won''t leave windows for them!"


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    Mike and Raven looked at Gwen coldly.


    Gwen smiled shyly: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I won''t trouble other people, I''m a lady."


    "Um!"


    "It''s almost there!"


    The two nodded in satisfaction.


    "Um?"


    Gwen looked home through the wide open door and whispered to Mike, "Dad, where''s Lamb?"


    "Don''t let him go, he went back to his room and sulked alone."


    Mike smiled and shook his head.


    Rui Wen smiled and said, "Don''t worry, his anger will disappear soon."


    Gwen nodded, pulled his suitcase to the bus stop, waved to Mike and the two, and said, "Goodbye! Tell little Lamb, I''ll buy him a present!"


    "understood!"


    Mike nodded and couldn''t help but said, "Don''t forget our gifts!"


    Ruiwen glanced at Mike angrily, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Gwen shouted, "Got it!"


    The two watched Gwen leave, and they returned home after Gwen got into the car.


    Gwen happily got on the bus.


    "Hey! Luke!"


    Gwen had just sat down when he saw Luke running into the car.


    Luke walked to Gwen: "Why didn''t you call me?"


    Gwen smiled and said, "I''m hiding from Little Lamb, I''ll be here soon!"


    "Little Lamb? What''s the matter? He wants to go too?"


    "yes!"


    Gwen said helplessly: "Before I left, the little guy ran into his room in a fit of anger and didn''t come to see me."


    "It''s okay, just wait for you to bring him a gift and go back to coax him."


    "I hope so."


    Gwen smiled and looked out the window, looking forward to the new journey.


    Gwen and Luke came to their meeting point, and after a while, an RV pulled up in front of them.


    Exactly the RV they use for the mission.


    The area of ??this RV is large enough, but it has been slightly changed to meet their travel needs this time.


    The door opened, Harry walked down, turned back to the driver who got off the car and said, "Go back!"


    "Okay, sir."


    The driver nodded and turned to leave.


    "Meet again, my dear friends!" Harry said with an exaggerated expression, stretched his arms to Gwen, and after hugging Gwen, he hammered Luke''s chest, squeezing his eyes and teasing: "Yo, your **** are bigger, bigger than Gwen''s."


    As soon as the words fell, Gwen and Luke''s faces darkened at the same time, and then they slapped Harry.


    Of course, they didn''t push hard, otherwise Harry couldn''t take it.


    While the three were fighting, Peter and Mary Jane arrived here, and the five happily got into the RV. After turning on their camouflage projections, Gwen drove the car and the group quickly left.


    Along the way, several people were very excited.


    It wasn''t their first trip, but it was the first road trip with their own car.


    What few people didn''t notice was that Gwen''s suitcase suddenly moved.


    Several people put on explosive music and sang loudly in the car.


    But when it was noon, their good mood was over.


    Because they found out that except Mary Jane, the other four couldn''t cook at all!


    And Mary Jane is only able to do some simple things.


    Gwen parked the car on the side of the road and came to the living area of ??the RV. Seeing the four of them staring at him, Gwen twitched and said, "What''s your expression?"


    "hope!"


    The four of them said in unison, and Luke couldn''t help but say, "Gwen, Uncle Mike cooks so deliciously, haven''t you learned something?"


    Gwen raised his eyebrows: "Does instant noodles count?"


    Harry muttered: "Instant noodles, give the monkey a glass of water and a bowl of noodles, it can do it too."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said you''re awesome! Hehe!"


    Harry changed his words hastily. UU reading


    Peter took out his mobile phone and looked at it, and said, "There is still a long way to go to the next location in our travel plan. When we arrive, it should be at night."


    Several people were silent.


    Mary Jane sighed and said, "Forget it, let me do it. Although I can only do some simple things, it can still fill my stomach."


    "Wow! Mary! You are so wonderful!"


    Gwen hugged Mary Jane and asked in a low voice, "Will there be braised pork?"


    When they went out, they prepared a lot of ingredients in the RV.


    Mary Jane rolled her eyes: "You are embarrassing my Fat Hulk!"


    Gwen: "��"


    "Hahaha!"


    Several people laughed.


    Harry couldn''t help but said, "Well, in the future, if you are looking for a wife, you still have to find someone who can cook, at least you won''t be hungry."


    Hearing this, Mary Jane''s eyes lit up and said, "wait, I''ll do it now."


    After a busy meal, several people finally filled their stomachs and continued on the road.


    "Cuckoo..."


    A strange sound came from Gwen''s suitcase.


    "what sound?"


    Peter asked suspiciously.


    "No sound, probably Luke farted."


    Harry said with a smile.


    Luke: "I''m afraid you''re impatient!"


    Immediately, there was another commotion.


    After a few hours, they finally came to a small town on their travel plans.


    Just as they were about to take a break and head to town to find something to eat, a scream came from Gwen''s room.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 569： i want to tell daddy

    A few minutes ago, Gwen, who had been a driver for a day, patted his shoulder and walked to his room.


    She hummed softly and was very happy.


    An unfamiliar place, a strange journey, for her curious, it is simply the best reward after a hard semester.


    This RV was provided by Harry, so don''t worry about space or anything.


    Bathroom, kitchen, bedroom, everything.


    Gwen came to his room.


    The room was small, with only a narrow bed and a small folding table.


    But such conditions are already very good for a RV.


    Gwen hummed an unknown tune and opened his suitcase.


    "Wash your face and go eat."


    Gwen murmured, "It''s really inconvenient to go out without Dad."


    Her father, can be a cook, can be a driver, forget things and can open the portal...


    Simply��


    "Perfect tool man, hehe!"


    Gwen couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I''m going to tell Daddy!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out.


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, and looked around with some guilty conscience.


    Isn''t it, she just secretly used an inappropriate metaphor, and she had hallucinations?


    "Dad, I''m sorry! I mean you are all-powerful!"


    Gwen murmured.


    "It''s too late! I must tell Dad!"


    The familiar voice came to mind again.


    Gwen looked around suspiciously and pricked up her ears.


    "What is Little Lamb''s voice?"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Little Lamb''s voice sounded again.


    Gwen followed the direction of the voice and hurriedly looked down.


    I saw a small person several centimeters in size in her suitcase, looking at her with akimbo, full of arrogance and arrogance.


    Gwen''s eyes widened.


    Is this little Lamb?


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, then: "Ahhh!"


    She screamed.


    With Gwen screaming, Peter was the first to rush out of the room and came to Gwen''s door.


    The three of Luke followed and hurried to Gwen''s door.


    The four looked nervously at Gwen''s room.


    "What happened?"


    Peter looked at Gwen anxiously.


    Gwen gritted his teeth and pointed to the suitcase: "A follower is following."


    "Followers?"


    Several people looked puzzled.


    "You are a follower!"


    A childish voice sounded, and the four of Peter''s eyes widened.


    Where did the sound come from?


    Just when a few people were confused, Gwen reached out and grabbed the suitcase, and squeezed Little Lamb directly out of it.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Little Lamb struggled frantically.


    Peter and the others looked at the tiny little man and took a deep breath.


    Dude, this is little Lamb, who shrunk and got into Gwen''s suitcase and sneaked after him?


    This is too exaggerated, what kind of ability is this?


    Oh, he''s from Kent''s...


    That''s fine, any ability is normal.


    In just one second, several thoughts passed through their minds.


    Accompanied by Little Lamb''s cry, Little Lamb instantly returned to its original size, looked at Gwen angrily, grinned and threatened: "If you let me go back, or let Dad come and take me away, I will What you just said was told to Dad."


    "Ha, you threatened me!"


    "I threatened you, what''s the matter?"


    "Wow, you are too crazy!"


    Gwen glared at little Lamb.


    Little Lamb sniffed, raised his head on his hips, and gave Gwen an innocent smile.


    Gwen sneered, "Do you think I''m really afraid?"


    Little Lamb thought for a moment, rolled his eyes, and suddenly hugged Gwen''s thigh pitifully.


    "Sister! Just let me follow you, I won''t make trouble."


    Seeing this scene, the four of Peter were speechless for a while.


    Dude, is this a face change?


    Gwen pinched Xiao Lamb''s face and said with a smile: "Come on, tell my sister, what happened to your ability just now? When did it appear?"


    "This morning, when I was trying to get into your trunk and hide."


    Little Lamb grinned.


    Gwen was startled, let go of little Lamb''s face, and said in surprise, "When do you think?"


    "Yup!"


    Little Lamb didn''t care.


    Gwen looked at little Lamb speechlessly, and said two words for a long time.


    "monster!"


    Little Lamb''s eyes lit up and said, "Sister, did you agree?"


    "I��"


    "I knew you were a good man!"


    "Don''t send me a good card!"


    Gwen glared at Little Lamb, looked at the others, and said, "Do you think you can take him?"


    Little Lamb looked at the four Peter pitifully: "Brother, sister..."


    "Okay, I promise!"


    "Can."


    Several people spoke up.


    Little Lamb winked triumphantly at Gwen: "Who can refuse cute little Lamb."


    Gwen''s mouth twitched wildly: "Believe it or not, I''ll let you experience the sinister society now."


    "don''t want!"


    "No? Then why don''t you call Dad?"


    "That, sister, please tell me."


    Little Lamb felt a little guilty.


    Gwen took out his phone, pressed Mike''s number, and stuffed it into Lamb''s hand.


    Little Lamb''s eyes widened, looking at Gwen in disbelief.


    Gwen folded his arms and sneered: "What you do, you will solve it yourself."


    Little Lamb was about to speak, and when he saw the call was connected, he hurriedly put his ear close.


    But the next second, the words that came out of little Lamb''s mouth became Gwen''s voice.


    "Dad, I''m Gwen, and I have something to tell you."


    "Yes, little Lamb is here with me, and I took him on a trip."


    "Well, don''t worry! I will take good care of him! He is very obedient and helped a lot along the way!"


    "Okay, I know!"


    The words fell, and in Gwen''s speechless expression, Little Lamb hung up the phone.


    The corners of Peter''s mouth twitched, and he gave little Lamb a thumbs up.


    Man, this operation is slippery.


    Little Lamb smiled shyly, put the phone on Gwen, and said, "Let''s go eat, I''m hungry."


    ��


    The next day, a peaceful day, was interrupted by an island that suddenly appeared.


    But after the island appeared, an event that shocked the world suddenly happened.


    A figure suddenly appeared on the Internet, TV stations, and mobile phones.


    The man smiled and looked very gentle, but the cold light that flashed in his eyes from time to time made his heart go cold.


    "Everyone, my name is Maximus. Of course, you can also call me the Inhuman King."


    Alien King?


    What''s the meaning?


    The king of aliens? When did the aliens have the alien king?


    What does he want to do?


    All the people who saw this picture were full of doubts, and question marks appeared in their minds, and some people who felt sensitive began to get nervous.


    "You must have all kinds of questions, but these questions are not important!"


    "Thank me! Because I''m about to change the world!"


    As the villain-like words appeared, Maximus smiled and said slowly: "I am from Attilan, a city that has existed on earth for a long time but is unknown."


    "This is a city of aliens, a kingdom of aliens."


    After a pause, the smile on Maximus'' face grew brighter.


    "Don''t doubt, the reason why you haven''t discovered it for so many years is because the technology here is far more advanced than human cities."


    Hearing this sentence, everyone unconsciously thought of Wakanda.


    "Now, please pay attention to what I have to say next, it is very important to you."


    Having said this, the smile on Maximus'' face disappeared, and his tone became solemn.


    "Attilan attaches great importance to the constant awakening of Inhumans on Earth."


    "Next, we will be responsible for things related to Inhumans and help every Inhuman who needs help."


    "Attilan is a country of aliens. Every alien is welcome here, and Attilan will also be your backing."


    "Here, I also warn those who harm Inhumans, organizations and countries! If you do this, you will be regarded as enemies by Attilan, and you will be attacked by Attilan!"


    Hearing this, everyone froze in their hearts and couldn''t help but pay attention.


    How terrible would it be if a country with technology far surpassing human beings and made up of aliens retaliates?


    At this moment, a smile suddenly appeared on Maximus'' face and said: "Of course, Attilan''s appearance is not for war, but for protection, so as long as a country has goodwill towards Attilan, Tiran will also be the most reliable friend."


    "Attilan has appeared on the sea."


    With that said, Maximus said Attilan''s current coordinates.


    "Finally, welcome all foreigners, Attilan is your home."


    Having said that, the screen disappeared and all equipment returned to normal.


    But the whole world has become abnormal.


    People were having heated discussions, either worried, excited, or irrelevant.


    But most of the aliens cheered for it.


    Attilan!


    After they awakened as aliens, they worried, avoided, feared, and envied the mutants who had their own home.


    But now, they finally have their own home.


    Attilan!


    They roared in their hearts, feeling like they had found an organization and a backer.


    No need to be afraid again.


    Because of Attilan!


    At the same time, the three Daisy, who had already arrived near the Avengers Building, looked very ugly after seeing the news.


    Maximus, the Inhuman King.


    When Maximus said this, they already understood what had happened to Attilan.


    Apparently, Attilan has fallen into the hands of Maximus.


    But what puzzled them was that Maximus was now acting.


    Crystal asked suspiciously: "Could it be that we misunderstood him? He took the throne and controlled Attilan, just to protect more Inhumans? Just like Daisy, you hope?"


    Daisy gave a wry smile: "If that''s the case, even if he is controlled, I will go back and help him, but... I''m afraid he wants more than that."


    After a pause, Daisy murmured: "I guess the reason why he did this was to eliminate the hostility of the world towards him as much as possible, so that he could gather more aliens faster and safer, and gather more aliens. a lot of power."


    "After all, there are still many powerful forces in this world that can threaten him."


    Bacon nodded: "The Avengers, the Fantastic Four, the X-Men..."


    Crystal secretly wrote down these names, and looked at the Avengers Building not far away, but she was looking forward to it.


    "Even the Kent family." Daisy added, "So, before clearing these threats, he will hide his real purpose until he has enough strength to help him accomplish this goal."


    Hearing this, Crystal pondered: "This is possible."


    She clenched her fist hard and said, "But no matter what he wants to do, he''s a rebel, he controls my sister!"


    Crystal said coldly and strode towards the Avengers Building.


    Daisy and Bacon looked at each other, and when they were about to catch up, they suddenly saw Crystal staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    "what happened?"


    Daisy exclaimed, ran two steps in a hurry, and hurriedly supported Crystal, but suddenly found that Crystal''s breathing became very rapid and her body temperature was terrifyingly high.


    "you are sick?"


    "No, it''s fine!"


    Crystal smiled, showing exhaustion.


    "How can it be okay? You can fry eggs with a high temperature."


    Daisy groaned, but suddenly found that there were blood-red dots on Crystal''s body.


    Her eyes narrowed, and she was shocked: "What''s going on? When did it appear?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t know what''s going on." Crystal took a deep breath, looked at the Avengers Building, and said, "Let''s go, we can''t delay."


    Saying that, she broke free from Daisy''s hand and walked quickly towards the Avengers Building.


    Daisy and Bacon hurriedly followed Although the Avengers Building is easy to find, not everyone who comes to the Avengers Building can meet the Avengers.


    After all, there are many fans of the Avengers. If anyone can find the Avengers, if they see the Avengers, the Avengers don''t have to do business every day.


    But Daisy they obviously have their own way.


    Using his own abilities, after the Avengers Building made some noise, two Avengers who were resident in the Avengers Building appeared in front of them.


    Winter Soldier and Falcon.


    Just when the two were preparing to fight, the three Daisy stood on the spot and raised their hands.


    "We''re here to ask for help!"


    Daisy shouted hastily.


    "?"


    The two were stunned.


    "This is not an attitude to ask for help."


    Bucky said coldly.


    Daisy squeezed out a smile: "This is the fastest way to see you."


    Bacon nodded frantically.


    Falcon and the Winter Soldier looked at each other and said, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Judging from the strength shown by the other party, if they really need their help, it will be a lot of trouble.


    Daisy lowered her voice and said, "About Attilan, about Inhumans."


    Hearing this, Bucky and Sam were shocked.


    "I''m going to worry about the others."


    "I look at them."


    After the two whispered a sentence, they acted quickly.


    Seeing this, Daisy breathed a sigh of relief, and looked worriedly at the shortness of breath Crystal.


    Crystal forced a smile.


    "I''m fine."


    Before he finished speaking, the crystal eyes rolled over and fell to the ground.


    "crystal!"


    Daisy exclaimed, but Bucky, who was beside him, supported Crystal in time.


    He glanced at Crystal, who had already fainted, and said, "It seems that this lady needs help even more."

 Chapter 570： Contaminated, new adventures

    "This is��"


    Looking at the white ceiling, a dazed look flashed in her crystal eyes.


    Immediately, she sat up abruptly as if remembering something.


    Didn''t she go to the Avengers? Where is this place? what happened? What''s wrong with me?


    A series of questions came to her mind.


    "you''re awake!"


    Daisy, who walked into the ward, looked at Crystal in surprise.


    Crystal showed a smile to Daisy, and immediately said suspiciously, "This is me?"


    "You were sick and passed out at the Avengers Tower, remember?"


    Daisy walked to the bed and put the examination report in her hand aside.


    Crystal frowned: "I remember."


    After a pause, she said anxiously, "How is it? Did the Avengers agree?"


    Daisy looked at the crystal silently: "You don''t even ask yourself what''s going on? Are you so unconcerned about your body?"


    Crystal was stunned: "Well, what happened to me?"


    Daisy couldn''t help laughing when she saw Crystal''s confused expression.


    "You are really cute."


    Daisy squeezed Crystal''s face lightly, and said distressedly, "The Avengers helped check your body, and they said you were infected."


    "Infect?"


    Crystal wondered: "How is this possible?"


    She didn''t do anything, she didn''t have any wounds, how could she be infected?


    Hearing Crystal''s question, Daisy looked at the girl who was two years younger than herself and said, "It''s because of the environment here."


    "Environment? What do you mean?"


    Crystal did not understand even more.


    "You have a special physiological structure and are very susceptible to infection by pollutants."


    Daisy explained with a distressed face: "Attilan is much better than the environment here, so you have been fine, but the environmental pollution outside is too serious compared to Attilan, and the place where we appear is again Near a factory, so, you got infected."


    "Wait, what do you mean, just some dirt in the air made me sick and even passed out?"


    Crystal looked at Daisy in disbelief.


    Daisy nodded.


    Crystal silently covered her face and laughed at herself: "I really have become a crystal, and it will shatter when I touch it."


    Daisy couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t worry, the Avengers are already trying to solve it for you. With Iron Man and Dr. Banner here, it shouldn''t take long."


    "Hopefully."


    Crystal murmured, and then hurriedly said: "Can we get down to business now?"


    In her heart, Attilan''s affairs were more important than her own.


    Daisy said helplessly: "Okay, I''ll tell you the results two days ago."


    "Wait! Two days ago? I was in a coma for two days?"


    Crystal''s mouth widened in surprise.


    "right."


    Daisy nodded, and in Crystal''s annoyed expression, she continued: "That day, after you fell into a coma, we sent you to the hospital, and after your condition stabilized, I had a meeting with the Avengers."


    Hearing this, Crystal sighed helplessly.


    She really missed a lot of things.


    "I talked to them about what happened to Attilan, Maximus'' control of Black Bolt, usurping the throne, and our conjectures."


    Saying this, Daisy''s face showed a helpless look.


    "After they heard it, they said they would investigate."


    "Investigate? They don''t believe what we say?"


    Daisy nodded and said helplessly: "Because from the current performance of Maximus, he is not malicious, but is helping to solve the problem of Inhumans, and we have nothing to do with him next, because we are just I''m guessing, and there''s no evidence."


    "It wouldn''t be normal if the Avengers believed us like that when we said that."


    Crystal nodded: "That''s right."


    "What shall we do next? Looking for other help? Are we just watching Maximus slowly completing his conspiracy and accumulating strength?"


    Crystal said reluctantly.


    She didn''t like the feeling that she couldn''t do anything.


    "I want to join the Avengers temporarily!"


    Daisy said suddenly.


    "Um?"


    Crystal looked at Daisy in surprise.


    Daisy said seriously: "I want to join them temporarily and investigate Maximus with them."


    "Yes! With our participation, they will soon be able to discover Maximus'' conspiracy!"


    Crystal excitedly said.


    Daisy smiled.


    "After all, this is a matter of aliens. We can''t just watch and put all our hopes on others. At least we have to participate and contribute part of our strength."


    Crystal nodded in agreement.


    "in addition��"


    Daisy showed an embarrassed smile and said, "In addition, there is a more personal reason."


    "Being a superhero is a dream of mine..."


    "Becoming a superhero?"


    Crystal looked at Daisy in amazement.


    Daisy seemed to be irritated by this gaze, and said angrily: "What''s wrong? Can''t you?"


    "OK! OK! Of course!"


    Crystal nodded quickly, frowned suddenly, and said pitifully to Daisy, "I''m hungry."


    "puff!"


    Daisy couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ll go buy you something."


    "Uh-huh!"


    ��


    "Bah!"


    Accompanied by a pleasant sound, a strong aroma emerged from the kitchen of Mike''s house.


    "I said, are you going too far, do you dare to come home now?"


    "What''s this? No one else saw it."


    "Yes, we came here very secretly."


    "Is it the reason why it''s not secret?"


    Mike helplessly looked at the three old men standing at the door of the kitchen.


    "Don''t look at us like that, like we''re here to eat."


    Odin said leisurely, and then slowly took out a peach from his pocket.


    Mike''s mouth twitched, seeing Gu Yi also taking out a bag of tea, he couldn''t help but say, "Two stinky shameless people."


    Odin and Ancient One: ?_?


    "Pfft, hehehe!"


    Frigga smiled happily on the side.


    At this moment, Rui Wen''s voice appeared in the living room.


    "Everyone, leave the kitchen to Mike."


    Hearing this, Odin and Gu snorted proudly to Mike and turned away.


    Mike: (??)


    After half an hour, Mike brought the dishes to the table.


    The three of Odin hurriedly sat at the table.


    "Huh? Why don''t you eat elbows?"


    Odin looked dissatisfied at Mike who just brought out the dishes.


    A red light flashed in Mike''s eyes, he took a deep breath, and the dangerous red light in his eyes was suppressed by him.


    My dear, it��s okay if you disturb Ruiwen and I��s two worlds, and you still pick and choose?


    Do you think you are still the God King Odin?


    Mike looked at Odin angrily: "If you do this again, do you believe I poisoned you?"


    Odin: "I am Odin, the king of the gods, and I will not be threatened like this."


    "Eat! I''ll take it if I don''t eat it!"


    "I eat!"


    "puff!"


    The three of Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing.


    Mike also showed an imperceptible smile.


    Since Odin and Gu Yi unloaded their burdens, they have become more relaxed, and people have become a lot more interesting.


    Of course, to put it more vividly...it''s funny.


    Picking up the cutlery, Odin took out his mobile phone, and brushed it while eating, laughing or scolding from time to time.


    Gu glanced at him and said to Frigga, "Do you care?"


    Frigga said helplessly: "He is Odin, what should I do?"


    Mike added: "No, he''s just an old fruit shop guy now."


    Gu Yi nodded in agreement, a smirk flashed in his eyes, and whispered: "Don''t forget, now the fruit shop is supported by you, and you have the financial power!"


    "Think about it, that''s Odin, don''t you want to try to control his feelings?"


    Manage Odin?


    Frigga looked at Odin, who was immersed in his own world and didn''t hear what they said at all, and eagerness flashed in his eyes.


    She had never done this kind of thing before, and now she feels a little... stimulated?


    "Odin!"


    "Um?"


    Odin looked up at Frigga suspiciously.


    Frigga said nervously: "Eat first, then look at the phone later!"


    Odin nodded and continued to look at his phone.


    "Odin..."


    "Be tough!"


    Gu Yi whispered in Frigg''s ear.


    Frigga raised her voice and said, "Odin! Eat first!"


    Odin: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Frigg''s momentum weakened.


    Gu Yi gave Frigga a look.


    Frigg coughed lightly: "I said eat first, didn''t you hear?"


    Odin shook his head: "I didn''t hear it."


    Frigga: "!"


    Looking at Odin who wanted to look down at his phone, Frigg said quickly, "I said dinner!"


    Odin: "Oh!"


    He obediently put down the phone.


    Frigga: "!"


    She hadn''t offered the magic weapon of financial power, so why did she agree.


    She didn''t feel any sense of accomplishment.


    Is Odin so talkative now?


    At this moment, Odin sneered and looked at Gu Dao: "Do you really think I didn''t hear anything?"


    Gu said indifferently: "Huh? Did I say anything?"


    Odin: "Shameless!"


    Gu nodded slightly: "I''m very generous, I can pretend that I haven''t heard anything!"


    Hearing this, Odin''s beard crooked.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Mike laughed happily.


    Odin took a deep breath and gave Frigga a bright smile: "Dear, don''t listen to the provocation of that dead bald head, as long as you need, I can do anything for you."


    Hearing this, Frigga''s face flushed, she answered in a low voice, and began to deal with her own lunch.


    Odin snorted softly and glanced at the three of Mike proudly.


    Mike three: ?_?


    Come on, they swallowed this old dog food.


    Looking at the expressions of the three of them, Odin ate his lunch happily, but then suddenly said: "I just read the news, the Inhuman King who came out a few days ago, he is establishing diplomacy with various countries on behalf of the Inhuman Kingdom Attilan. Yes, did he go to Kent Star?"


    Mike shook his head: "I don''t care about this kind of thing, Charles and the others will handle it."


    Odin nodded and said suddenly, "I don''t know what happened to them."


    "They are strong."


    Mike''s face was full of admiration.


    Odin nodded: "Of course, they are Asgardians."


    "Speaking of Attilan, they have been doing a lot recently. Do you think they will become the second Kent star?"


    Ruiwen asked curiously.


    Odin and Gu Yi didn''t even think about it, they simply shook their heads neatly.


    "Although Attilan is already a powerful country in terms of the power he has displayed at present, it is far worse than Kent Star."


    Odin said with certainty.


    "I hope that Attilan will appear, it is a good thing for the entire Inhumans group."


    Ruiwen couldn''t help but sigh.


    Mike patted Rui Wen''s hand lightly, knowing that Rui Wen was thinking about the treatment of mutants back then.


    Rui Wen smiled and held Mike''s hand back.


    Gu Yi: "You guys are finished, do you want to eat?"


    "Hahaha!"


    ��


    Attilan.


    Maximus stood on the highest point of the Royal House, overlooking Attilan, as if a fire was burning in his heart.


    He finally became the alien king.


    Next, what he has to do is to change the world and make this world a world where only aliens exist.


    Of course, before he can accomplish this goal, he needs to get rid of those superheroes and get rid of these obstacles.


    He looked up at the sky and murmured: "Kent star... mutants, this world, only aliens are enough..."


    "It''s time to go."


    At this time, the hive appeared behind him.


    Maximus responded and said, "How is it? Are there any powerful people who have joined Attilan recently? For example... people who have reached the level of Black Bolt?"


    Hive''s icy gaze looked at Maximus as if looking at a fool.


    "You should know that I can hear what''s on your mind?"


    Maximus said suddenly, looking at the hive with dissatisfaction.


    The hive responded and said, "Then you should be more aware of how low the possibility of the power reaching the level of Black Bolt is."


    "I''m just asking that."


    Maximus shrugged, and then said, "Well, what I just asked is redundant."


    "Get ready, go! This is the first time Attilan has shown his strength, and it is very important to the future plan."


    They found some organizations that persecute aliens.


    Hive confessed and turned to leave.


    Looking at the back of the hive, a cold light flashed in Maximus'' eyes.


    Hive, sooner or later he will get rid of the other party, which is also a threat to him.


    At the first meeting, if he hadn''t used his ability to read out the thoughts of the Kree who wanted to let the hive control him and put forward a suggestion for cooperation first, if the Kree were not afraid of the hive breaking their control, they needed to have Personally limit the hive...


    He might have been under control.


    Kree, Hive, Mutants, Superheroes��


    Maximus pressed his temples with some headache.


    After a few minutes, he sighed and left quickly.


    ��


    At the same time, Gwen and his party are happily traveling.


    Although it has only been more than ten days, they have been far away from New York all the way north.


    At dusk, they stopped in a small town and found a restaurant, and while they were eating, they heard something that made them very curious.


    "Another missing person, this is the third one this month."

 Chapter 571： silent Hill

    This is the third time this month...


    The man''s voice with a hint of fear caught Gwen''s attention.


    A few little guys unconsciously slowed down the speed of eating, pricked up their ears and stopped.


    Jingle Jingle!


    Slip!


    Chew!


    Looking at Little Lamb who was frantically cooking, Gwen and the others glared angrily.


    "Shh!"


    Looking at the serious people, Little Lamb blinked, nodded, and reluctantly slowed down the speed of cooking.


    Gwen and the others immediately turned their attention to the two men who were talking.


    "The third one? They all went to Silent Hill?"


    A fat man with a big bald head said in surprise.


    "Shh! Don''t say that name!"


    His friend, a man with a moustache, made a hurried gesture of silence.


    "What''s this? It''s just a name."


    The bald man said nonchalantly.


    Moustache raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "Damn, if you want to die by yourself, don''t take me with you!"


    "Huh? You are too timid!"


    The bald man mocked his companion.


    "I''m young? Do you know how many people have disappeared in the past few years?"


    A look of fear flashed in Moustache''s eyes, he swallowed, and said, "This month is only halfway through, and there are very few people missing this month."


    Hearing this, the bald man quietly calculated, and was shocked when he saw that his arithmetic ability was exceeded.


    "Is that much?"


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it alone, but all together, this number is a bit scary.


    "Yeah! So be careful, the place is very evil."


    "Evil Sect, are you still telling me?"


    The bald man looked at each other speechlessly.


    "Isn''t this uncomfortable in my heart?"


    The mustache smiled, seeing what his friend wanted to say, he hurriedly raised the beer and shouted: "Drink!"


    Gwen and the others stopped paying attention to the two of them, and they looked at each other with excited expressions on their faces.


    This place sounds spooky, perfect for adventure.


    "Hurry up to eat, go and check the information there first."


    Gwen said, and several people quickened their movements.


    Within minutes, they hurried out of the restaurant and rushed back into their RV.


    Several people gathered in front of the computer, watching Peter operate the computer and inquire about the information about Silent Hill.


    "Let me see too!"


    Little Lamb was blocked by several people and couldn''t even see a computer corner, and screamed anxiously behind Gwen and the others.


    Seeing that no one paid any attention to him, he snorted softly, his eyes flashed, his line of sight passed directly through several people, and looked at the computer screen.


    silent Hill.


    It was originally a prosperous and peaceful town, but for some unknown reason, a fire burned the town clean and no one lives there.


    In addition to this seemingly normal message, it is more about finding people.


    One thing these missing people have in common is that all of them are missing in Silent Hill.


    Looking at the black and white photos representing the missing persons, Gwen and the others suddenly felt cold.


    After a few seconds, Gwen said, "How is it? Are you going to take a look?"


    "Go? Why not?"


    "Yes, maybe we can find those missing people."


    Luke and Harry said excitedly.


    Mary Jane said hesitantly, "but is this true?"


    Seeing a few people looking at her suspiciously, she said again: "I mean, could the Silent Hill thing be made up?"


    "This shouldn''t be possible."


    Peter pointed to the computer and said, "I saw the time when the missing persons notices were posted on the Internet, not in this month or a year, but from more than ten years ago, and their addresses are different. ."


    "Then could this be a mass incident?"


    Gwen asked suspiciously,


    "This can''t be determined." Peter pushed his glasses and smiled: "If a person can continue to run this lie for more than ten years, then the person who spreads this lie is really amazing."


    "Don''t you know if you go and see?"


    Little Lamb muttered behind them, and when he saw a few people looking at him, he said with a smile: "Anyway, you have already decided to go and see, don''t you know the truth when you go there?"


    "Hey!" Gwen patted little Lamb on the head: "You''re right, I''ll see if I go to see it tomorrow."


    False, just take a trip there, really, it will be a great adventure.


    ��


    The next day, Gwen got up early, and after breakfast, they searched for navigation and drove to Silent Hill.


    Silent Hill was not far from them, a two-hour drive away.


    The car drove unobstructed into the town called Silent Hill.


    The RV moved slowly on the streets of the town. Gwen and the others looked at the town outside through the car window, widening their eyes, looking for unusual places.


    but no.


    Apart from not seeing people, they didn''t see anything unusual on the dilapidated street.


    "No?"


    Harry scratched his head suspiciously.


    "No, no one can see it here. This is already the biggest doubt."


    Gwen shook his head, thinking flashing in his eyes.


    "But there''s really nothing to see here?"


    Luke is also skeptical.


    At this moment, little Lamb suddenly pulled Ragwyn''s sleeve.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gwen looked at little Lamb with concern.


    Little Lamb wondered: "Sister, I feel something is wrong here, I feel very uncomfortable, it''s dirty here."


    "Dirty?"


    Gwen was a little puzzled, and then her eyes flashed, and two blue flames appeared in her eyes.


    Gwen looked around and finally felt something was wrong.


    "There seems to be a strange space here?"


    She whispered, with a deep interest in her heart.


    It''s really unusual here.


    "A strange space?"


    The four of Peter were confused.


    Gwen nodded. "Yes, I can feel it, but... I can''t see the door to get in."


    Gwen shook his head in disappointment.


    "Then what should we do? Can''t go back?"


    Mary Jane said in a low voice.


    After hearing Gwen''s words, she inexplicably thought of those missing people and felt a little creepy.


    Peter nodded with a cautious look on his face: "I agree, remember those horror movies?"


    "horror movie?"


    "yes!"


    Peter nodded, and said in a gloomy voice: "Exploring in the middle of the night, a forbidden place that is not allowed to go, the hero and heroine must go with their companions, but none of them can come back..."


    "hiss!"


    Several people took a deep breath.


    Harry patted Peter on the shoulder and smiled reluctantly: "How come I didn''t realize that you have a talent for telling horror stories?"


    Peter said seriously, "I''m just telling the truth."


    "You may be right, but we''re different," Luke Lang said.


    After a pause, he smiled and said, "We are the Titan team!"


    "Yes! Most importantly, we have the secret weapon Gwen!"


    Harry agreed.


    "And I!"


    Little Lamb raised his hand and said loudly, "I know a lot!"


    "Yes, and you!"


    Mary Jane fondled little Lamb''s head.


    Little Lamb grinned happily.


    "Look again, if there is nothing to gain, you can only leave."


    Gwen made his final decision and then looked at the crowd.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    But even if they circled the town, they didn''t find the entrance Gwen said.


    Had no choice but to leave.


    But when they left the town, they saw a girl a few years older than them walking towards Silent Hill.


    "Someone came?"


    Gwen looked puzzled and stepped on the brakes to stop on the side of the road.


    "Don''t she know the legend of Silent Hill?"


    "No, looking at her expression, she seems to be looking for something, very impatient, and even has some fear."


    Hearing Peter''s words, several people looked at them carefully and nodded secretly.


    Exactly what Peter said.


    "Okay, Peter! You''re getting better and better!"


    Harry exclaimed.


    Peter couldn''t help laughing, but stole a glance at Gwen.


    Of course he has to make himself good enough, and only in this way will he have enough courage to confess to Gwen.


    Gwen''s last name is Kent, after all.


    "Look! She''s gone!"


    Suddenly, Mary Jane cried out.


    Gwen''s eyes flashed, blue flames flashed on her, and she instantly transformed into a spirit of vengeance.


    The blue flame danced on Gwen, who tilted his head as he watched where the girl disappeared, as if sensing something.


    After a few seconds...


    "found it!"


    Gwen screamed, surprise in his tone.


    Everyone was shocked, and little Lamb couldn''t help cheering.


    "wait for me a bit!"


    Gwen spoke to the crowd and rushed into his room.


    A few seconds later, Gwen wrapped his own chain around himself, and then, amid the exclamations of Luke and the others, he put his hand on the RV.


    Enchanted!


    The blue flames quickly spread to the entire car along Gwen''s palm.


    The car quickly deformed, and it was a bit more hideous and cool.


    Gwen walked to the door of the car, but after getting out of the car, he took back his footsteps, turned his head and said to everyone: "Things are a little weird here, you..."


    "Do you want to go alone again?"


    "Don''t forget, we are a team!"


    "We will protect ourselves!"


    "Let''s go together!"


    "Yes, I will protect them!"


    Little Lamb also shouted loudly.


    Gwen looked at a few people helplessly, and then glared at Little Lamb.


    Of course, because she has no eyeballs now, and there is only a flame in her eyes, the performance just now is...


    The flame in the eye socket picked up, and the flame in the eye socket spurted out.


    "In this case, don''t leave my side after you enter."


    Gwen confessed, and after seeing everyone nod, she got out of the car and walked quickly to the place where the woman disappeared.


    One step, two steps...


    Gwen recalled the fluctuations he had just felt.


    Since getting some of Mephisto''s power, not only has her original power been enhanced, she has also gained some new abilities.


    for example��


    Gwen reached out and grabbed the chain wrapped around his body and slammed it hard. When a blue flame quickly spread to the entire chain, Gwen''s arm quickly turned.


    Suddenly, the blue chain quickly turned with Gwen''s arm, turning into a blue circle.


    ����!


    The space seemed to be burned by flames, making a sound.


    After the chain turned a few times, Gwen slammed it hard, the flame on the chain disappeared, wrapped around Gwen obediently, and in front of them a several-meter-diameter, constantly rotating flame portal appeared.


    The door to the world of Silent Hill was opened by Gwen.


    No, it''s more accurate to say that Gwen himself opened a door in the world of Silent Hill.


    Because she wasn''t invited in, or found the door to Silent Hill.


    She could only use this ability to open the door to **** before, but after absorbing Mephisto''s power, she could do what she just did.


    Of course, this ability is too limited compared to the ancient one''s portal.


    Because this can only open the door of other spaces, not like the ancient one''s portal, as long as the ability is enough, you can teleport yourself to the place you want to go.


    Peter and the others in the car opened their mouths at the revolving flame door in front of them.


    Gwen is really getting better and better.


    "call out!"


    Gwen whistled, and the RV behind her charged towards Gwen like an obedient dog.


    Gwen jumped slightly, landed on the roof, and steered the car through the space door.


    The next second, the flames dissipated, and the space door disappeared.


    After the RV rushed through the portal, it stopped immediately.


    Gwen stood on the roof, frowning at the world before her.


    It is very similar to the town of Silent Hill they just turned around, but there is no trace of burning here, and it is strangely neat.


    What''s even weirder is that some white ashes keep falling from the sky It''s like an endless heavy snow, splattering, covering the world,


    Yes, it is ashes.


    At first Gwen thought it was snow, but after a closer look, it was ashes.


    Gwen jumped out of the car and gestured to the few Peter who had been looking outside. After asking them to stay out of the car, she looked around to determine the surrounding situation.


    After a few seconds, Gwen nodded.


    I haven''t seen anything dangerous yet.


    She walked to the RV, the flames on her body gradually disappeared, and when she opened the door, she was back to normal.


    "How about it?"


    Luke asked hastily.


    Gwen shook his head and said, "I didn''t see anything dangerous."


    "Then let''s go down and have a look."


    Harry was a little eager to try.


    Peter hurriedly said: "Remember, everyone is together, don''t separate."


    In almost all horror movies, the characters who were killed were killed because they acted separately.


    The crowd nodded.


    They got out of the RV, startled by the falling ash.


    Looking at the surrounding buildings, Gwen said: "First go and see if there is anyone around, if not, drive to other places to see."


    Several people responded and acted together.


    Not far away, they suddenly heard a scream.


    "what!"


    The screams appeared, and little Lamb disappeared in a swish, and before Gwen and the others could react, they returned to their original positions.


    "Sister! It''s the girl just now! She''s running towards here screaming, and something is chasing her."


    "what?"


    Harry asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask, they''re here."


    Peter spoke softly.


    And when they looked over, they suddenly gasped.

 Chapter 572： Worried little Lamb

    It was a humanoid monster.


    It has no arms or even facial features. To be more precise, its upper body seems to be tightly wrapped in a membrane made of its own skin. Some bones are still indescribable. It stopped squirming, as if to tear the skin.


    Its legs are in a twisted X shape, and there is a black hole in its chest. Some black glue-packed liquid continuously flows out of the hole in the chest. After falling on the ground, it emits a horrific emission accompanied by a little black smoke. The babble sound.


    At this point, it was taking weird steps, chasing after Gwen and the girl they had met earlier.


    "Ah!"


    The girl screamed, even if the other party couldn''t catch up with her at all, but seeing such a strange thing suddenly made her panic.


    Suddenly, Gwen narrowed his eyes and shouted to the girl, "Get out of the way!"


    The girl dodged to the side subconsciously.


    ����!


    A black liquid fell on her side, and there was a creepy babbling sound from the ground.


    The girl''s face was full of horror, and she hurriedly shouted to Gwen and the others: "Run, it''s dangerous!"


    She had just come in here, and before she had time to observe the surrounding environment, this monster appeared in front of her, and even if Gwen hadn''t reminded her, she would have just been hit by that thing.


    After thinking about the fate of being hit, the fear in the girl''s heart grew stronger.


    "run?"


    The three of Peter looked at Gwen.


    Gwen shook his head: "Very weak, just need a little flame."


    As she spoke, a little blue flame appeared on her fingertips.


    At this moment, Little Lamb hurriedly said, "Sister! Can I handle this thing?"


    "you?"


    "Yup!"


    Little Lamb looked at the monster, eager to try, as if seeing a new toy.


    "can you?"


    Gwen looked at little Lamb worriedly.


    Of course, it''s not that he is worried about little Lamb''s ability, but that little Lamb will be afraid.


    "certainly!"


    Little Lamb nodded happily and said, "Sometimes, you are much scarier than him."


    "?"


    Gwen tilted his head and looked at Little Lamb with cold eyes.


    "What did you say? Say it again if you have the ability?"


    Little Lamb shuddered and took a step forward.


    "Look at me!"


    Hearing this, everyone looked forward to it.


    "You guys run!"


    The girl came to Gwen and them and shouted anxiously.


    "Miss! Look back."


    Harry rolled his eyes and said speechlessly.


    Heather hurriedly looked back and saw that the monster just now had been thrown a long distance away by her, and it looked like twenty or thirty meters away.


    Heather breathed a sigh of relief, looking at these little guys who were much younger than him, but seemed calmer than him, and hurriedly said, "Let''s go quickly while taking this opportunity."


    "No, we can deal with it."


    Mary Jane smiled slightly.


    Heather was stunned for a moment, followed the eyes of several people and looked at Little Lamb in the front, a somewhat crazy idea appeared in his mind.


    Could it be that this child can deal with this monster?


    Is this child a mutant or an inhuman?


    Thinking of this, the fear in her heart slowly dissipated, but instead a strong curiosity rose.


    What will this kid do with that monster?


    Little Lamb stared at the monster, his face full of hesitation.


    The monster was getting closer and closer, and everyone couldn''t help but look at Little Lamb.


    Could it be that this ability takes a little time?


    Three seconds later, looking at the monster just a few meters away from them, everyone became anxious.


    "Hurry up!"


    Harry urged little Lamb.


    Little Lamb looked back at Gwen and said tangled: "Sister, what ability should I use to deal with it?"


    Hearing this, the corners of everyone''s mouth twitched wildly.


    So, after so long, what ability do you want to use?


    Luke said helplessly: "How many abilities do you have, is it so difficult to choose?"


    Little Lamb nodded: "It''s very difficult."


    He has many abilities, and even some abilities he has forgotten.


    "Come on, it''s going to fall on our face!"


    Mary Jane urged.


    Gwen smiled: "If you don''t know, I''m going to shoot!"


    "No!"


    Little Lamb screamed, still a little confused.


    "You don''t need to struggle, you just need to use the ability that best suits the current situation."


    Peter reminded quickly.


    Little Lamb said anxiously: "But I have many abilities that are suitable for me!"


    "��"


    Peter was also speechless.


    Just when the monster was standing several meters away from the crowd, the big hole in his chest began to wriggle, ready to attack them.


    Peter broke out in a cold sweat and shouted, "Use any one!"


    Along with Peter''s roar, Little Lamb shouted, and a dazzling beam of light fell from the sky and landed on the monster''s location.


    Boom, boom!


    With a deafening cracking sound, where the beam of light fell, the ground shattered inch by inch.


    The dazzling beam of light made Gwen and the others close their eyes unconsciously.


    When the roar stopped, they slowly opened their eyes, and after seeing a big pit appeared where the monster was standing, everyone took a deep breath and looked at Little Lamb in horror.


    Little Lamb looked shy.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t need praise, I really don''t need..."


    You are obviously asking for compliments, right?


    If there is a tail, it must be wagging!


    Gwen''s mouth twitched, and he rubbed little Lamb''s head fiercely: "You don''t need to hit it so hard when you encounter such a rookie."


    Little Lamb said innocently: "I didn''t use much strength!"


    Gwen''s hand paused slightly, slid down quickly, pinched Lamb''s face, and said, "You have to learn to judge the opponent''s strength, and then use the corresponding strength."


    "Who knows how weak it will be!"


    "That''s why I let you learn to judge. What if you use all your strength and destroy this place?"


    "Oh, I see!"


    Listening to the conversation between the two, everyone was in a cold sweat.


    Heather looked at the big hole and said dumbly, "That monster is gone?"


    She shuddered suddenly, and looked at Little Lamb''s eyes with a flash of fear.


    Compared to that monster, the cute and handsome little Lamb is more like a monster...


    "That, my name is Heather." She smiled at everyone: "Thank you for helping me."


    "We just don''t help you, that thing can''t catch you..."


    Peter couldn''t help but groan.


    Heather smiled awkwardly.


    "My name is Gwen."


    Gwen made an introduction, pointed at the others and said quickly, "Peter, Harry, Mary, Luke, and my brother Lamb."


    "Hello, sister!"


    Little Lamb said hello politely.


    "Well, can I ask, why did you come here?"


    Gwen looked at Heather with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    They''ve been around Silent Hill for so long and no one has invited them in, but as soon as this girl showed up here, she was invited in by Silent Hill, which is too strange.


    "I came here to find my father, who was captured by monsters here."


    Heather clenched her fists, looked at Gwen and the others, her eyes flickered, but she still didn''t say the words she asked for help.


    It''s not that she is reserved, but that it is very dangerous here, and she is afraid that these enthusiastic children will be hurt.


    Looking at Heather''s expression, Gwen suddenly smiled and said, "Sister is a very gentle person. Are you worried about us?"


    Heather was stunned and said, "What are you doing here?"


    "What? Expedition, of course!"


    Harry smiled, looking at the world that was shrouded in ashes, and even his sight was affected, he smiled and said, "This is really a good place to explore."


    Of course, this is on the premise of Gwen and Little Lamb, otherwise it is courting death.


    Adventure?


    Heather was stunned, and then persuaded: "It''s very dangerous here, you..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    Gwen said, and then smiled: "We are exploring, and by the way, do you a favor. It will be very dangerous for you to be here alone."


    Heather froze for a moment, then pursed her lips and said gratefully, "Thank you."


    "Let''s go."


    Gwen pointed to the front and said, "Let''s see what the **** is going on here!"


    Saying that, she took Xiao Lamb''s hand, and the two siblings were in front, striding into the white ashes that covered the sky.


    Seeing this, Peter and the others hurriedly followed.


    Everyone walked on the streets of Silent Hill World, and the more they entered, the more strange it felt, and on the street, they saw charred corpses with strange postures.


    "Is there no one living here?"


    Luke looked around curiously.


    "Sister, something is peeking at us!"


    Little Lamb said suddenly.


    "where?"


    Gwen lowered his voice and asked in a low voice.


    "In that corner."


    Little Lamb gestured to a corner not far away with his eyes.


    Gwen nodded, her palm lit up with flames, and she partially transformed her body with a forceful toss of the iron chain, which continued to stretch, directly entangling the people who peeped at them in secret.


    "Come here you!"


    Gwen gave a low drink and pulled hard, pulling the man directly over.


    It was a woman with gray hair and a hood.


    She hunched over, looking at Gwen with fear in her eyes.


    Gwen was stunned.


    "A man?"


    She thought it would be a monster.


    "Who are you?"


    Little Lamb asked curiously.


    The woman looked at Heather on the side, her eyes were full of disbelief, and she kept muttering: "You are Aretha, Aretha..."


    "Alyssa."


    Heather narrowed his eyes and said, "Who are you, and what do you know?"


    The woman murmured, "You''re back, Aretha will know."


    Just when everyone was confused, the woman quickly said, "You shouldn''t have come back."


    "Why? Who is Aretha?"


    Heather asked hastily.


    The woman said quickly: "Aresha is my daughter. Many years ago, she became a demon and trapped everyone here. She..."


    Before she could finish speaking, a piercing air defense siren suddenly sounded.


    The woman''s face changed, and she said to everyone: "Run, there will be a lot of monsters here soon."


    Hearing the woman''s words, everyone was puzzled.


    "Look!"


    Peter pointed around and suddenly shouted.


    Everyone looked at it and saw that the world was rapidly peeling off like a layer of disguise, and a cold and evil aura quickly permeated out.


    "Go! Hide!"


    The woman shouted loudly to the crowd.


    Heather hurried to the distance, while Peter and the others looked at Gwen.


    Gwen said: "Go!"


    Although she is not afraid of the monsters here, she is still cautious not to applaud when she is unfamiliar. Peter and the others can''t be surprised.


    The thoughts in their hearts fell, and everyone chased Heather to hide from the building in front.


    Opening the door, before the world changed, everyone finally hid in the building.


    The building was like a warehouse with some messy stuff in it.


    "What happened outside?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    "Who knows, but it''s definitely not a good thing."


    Harry responded, trying to look out through the crack of the door, but there was nothing.


    "What''s next?"


    Mary Jane asked.


    Gwen groaned: "It''s safe here for the time being, you guys hide here, I''ll take a look outside."


    The crowd nodded.


    "elder sister��"


    "Don''t worry I''m fine, and I''m not going far."


    Gwen said softly, opened the door and walked out.


    When she walked outside, she looked at the world that had undergone great changes, her brows raised.


    "What an interesting world, is this the true face of this world?"


    She murmured, looking at the dark shadows slowly moving in the darkness, feeling the evil aura, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and she stretched her body.


    "It''s been a long time since I did some intense exercise."


    "I hope you can make me have some fun!"


    When the words fell, a handful of blue flames exploded on Gwen, who instantly turned into a burning skeleton.


    Seeing this scene, those monsters of different shapes stopped.


    "Jie Jie!"


    Looking at those monsters, Gwen rushed up with a strange smile.


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the warehouse was a little dignified.


    "Gudong!"


    Harry swallowed and looked at everyone with a dry smile: "Gwen is not here, I always feel a little uneasy."


    The crowd nodded.


    "Hey, I can protect you too!"


    Little Lamb shouted with dissatisfaction on his face.


    "You? The danger is coming, and you are still struggling with what ability you use!"


    Luke joked.


    "Who made me too capable..."


    Little Lamb said a little aggrieved.


    Everyone''s expressions froze.


    Dude, are you talking about people?


    "Stop talking, you listen, there seems to be some movement!"


    Peter frowned.


    "Don''t scare us, what''s the sound of that."


    Harry said with a smile, and suddenly saw the ceiling behind Peter...


    "Fake! What the **** is that!"


    Everyone hurriedly looked at and their eyes narrowed.


    I saw a dummy like a model walking towards them with hard legs.


    Crunch, crunch.


    This strange sound was made by the dummy''s joints.


    "I come!"


    Luke shouted and rushed towards the dummy.


    In addition to his ability to purify, he also has a very good fighting ability, which is no problem to deal with this dummy.


    Luke easily avoided the dummy''s stiff hands and feet, and his fists and feet fell on the dummy, making a muffled sound, and after a few moments, the dummy was disassembled into parts by Luke.


    When Luke was about to chatter at the crowd, they all pointed behind him in unison.


    He turned around quickly, the corners of his mouth twitching wildly.

 ~： 573 Exploring

    creak, creak...


    When these strange voices came together, one could not help but feel numb on the scalp, as if one''s heart was pinched by a pair of invisible hands, making people gasp for breath.


    Everyone looked at the dummies surrounding them and looked at Luke expectantly.


    Luke''s mouth twitched.


    What are you expecting!


    So much, can I handle it?


    My abilities are of no use to these things.


    His ability is to purify, and at some point he can play a psychedelic effect, but it is of no use to these things.


    Luke took a deep breath, smiled at everyone, and then shouted: "Run!"


    When the words fell, he took the lead in running towards the gap between the dummies.


    As soon as he moved, the dummies also moved, and Peter and the others also shouted and chased after Luke.


    Although the limbs of these dummies are hard, their movements are not slow. They chase after several people like hyenas who have asked about the smell of blood.


    But a few people ran a few steps, and Peter shouted in panic, "Little Lamb didn''t follow!"


    "what!"


    Everyone screamed and looked back in a hurry.


    I saw little Lamb standing there, curiously looking at the dummies who rushed towards him, showing a sweet smile, when the family members grabbed him, he clenched his fists and blasted at the dummies.


    Boom!


    With a crisp cracking sound, the dummies turned into parts and flew out.


    Little Lamb opened his mouth.


    "Is this so weak?"


    He couldn''t help shouting.


    Peter''s faces darkened.


    It''s not that the other party is weak, it''s that you are too perverted, okay?


    "Ahhh!"


    Little Lamb rushed towards the dummies excitedly.


    He punched one at a time, and in the speechless expressions of Peter and the others, he waved his hands and feet like a bear child who came to a relative''s house, smashing all the dummies.


    He played the rise, moving faster and faster.


    Whoa!


    Only on this side did the sound of the dummy break, and on the other side, two more dummies were smashed into pieces by Little Lamb.


    In just over ten seconds, dozens of dummies became fragments of one place.


    Little Lamb stood on his hips in front of several people, his face full of pride.


    "How is it? Am I very good!"


    "sharp!"


    "Brilliant!"


    "You will cover us in the future!"


    Several people are not stingy with their compliments.


    This makes little Lamb happy.


    He finds joy in helping others.


    Just then, a knock sounded.


    Everyone hurriedly looked around, only to see a... spider appeared on the ceiling above their heads?


    Do not!


    That''s not a spider!


    Although it looks very similar, in fact, that thing is a spider monster randomly spelled out from the limbs of the dummy!


    It has several legs, several arms, and several heads are held at the top of the limbs formed by the arms, and in the center of its body, there are several strange faces that spell out its head.


    Spider puppet!


    Looking at this weird thing, everyone gasped in unison.


    But the next scene made them unable to help but scold.


    I saw the spider puppet lying on the ceiling. After aligning its lower body with the ground, distinct threads of silk emerged from its body and landed on the dummy fragments on the ground.


    Then, the dummy fragments moved again, and under the control of the spider puppets, they were combined together and turned into a huge humanoid monster.


    The monster was several meters tall and almost reached the ceiling of the warehouse. It had several arms, each of which was holding a huge weapon, and a crack in the face pieced together from the pieces looked terrifying. .


    "It''s amazing!"


    Harry couldn''t help but sigh.


    This thing looks like a very advanced doll maker. If he changed his career, it should be very popular.


    "What an ass! Is it time to sigh about this thing?"


    Luke cursed loudly.


    Mary Jane and Heather nodded frantically.


    "What are you afraid of, there is little Lamb."


    Harry chuckled.


    Since Lamb showed his ability, he has full of confidence in Lamb.


    "I''ve never hated spiders so much..."


    Peter couldn''t help but say something, looked at the excited little Lamb, and said, "Can you solve it? If not, let''s run away!"


    "Do you underestimate me?"


    Little Lamb pouted.


    Just as they were talking, with a clear sound, the spider puppet lightly landed on the huge monster''s head, as if it had become the monster''s brain, and the two sides completed their fusion.


    The next second, the huge monster moved.


    A huge weapon, with a sharp wind sound, slammed into the little Lamb and the others.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Mary Jane and Heather screamed.


    The faces of the three of Peter also changed slightly.


    This weapon hits them...they''ll be mashed.


    A thought involuntarily appeared in their minds, and they saw little Lamb suddenly move.


    "hey-hey!"


    With the childish voice, the huge weapons were smashed to pieces under Little Lamb''s fist.


    Even if it grows bigger and looks terrifying, the essence of the weapon is still those dummy fragments, which pose no threat to Little Lamb''s powerful body.


    The weapon was smashed into pieces, but the threads were still linked to the pieces.


    The shards of the silk thread that were blown up collapsed, and then pulled back to form that hideous weapon again.


    Seeing this scene, everyone scolded.


    "This is too disgusting!"


    "Haha! So funny!"


    Um?


    Everyone looked at Little Lamb.


    Seeing Xiao Lamb smiling happily, the corners of everyone''s mouth twitched.


    Is this the gap?


    "Hah!"


    Suddenly, the huge monster''s head cracked open, making a harsh cry, and the waving arms kept smashing down with their weapons.


    The wind was blowing, as if to tear people apart.


    But Little Lamb smiled and disappeared.


    Bang, bang!


    A bang sounded again, and the huge monster''s weapon was shattered again.


    But this time, before it could recover, Little Lamb''s eyes flashed, and two crimson rays of light shot towards the monster''s head, accurately hitting the core of the spider puppet and burning it to pieces.


    Whoa!


    In an instant, the huge monster turned into pieces and scattered on the ground.


    Everyone looked at the fragments on the ground carefully, and after seeing that they really showed no signs of recovery, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the smiling little Lamb.


    "You are amazing!"


    Everyone cast an admiring look at Xiao Lamb, and the smile on Xiao Lamb''s face became brighter and brighter.


    Just then, the door of the warehouse was pulled open.


    Everyone was shocked and looked around quickly. After seeing that it was Gwen who came in, they were completely relieved.


    "What is this, a monster attacked you?"


    Gwen asked hurriedly, his eyes swept over everyone, and when he saw that no one was in his hands, he felt relieved.


    "Yes, little Lamb killed it."


    Peter hurriedly replied.


    Gwen nodded to little Lamb, not surprised at all, but his face was as it should be.


    Of course, little Lamb is their little monster...


    "Gwen, what''s out there?"


    Harry couldn''t help but ask.


    Gwen smiled: "Monsters, many times as many as during the day, but none of them can fight."


    Everyone: "��"


    You siblings are both monsters.


    Others come into this world in fear, but the two of you are... having fun?


    "Keep going!"


    Gwen looks at the camera at the warehouse.


    She wanted to see what was going on in this world.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Gwen waved his hand and turned to Heather: "Do you have any clues about your father?"


    "Have!"


    Heather nodded and shook his head again: "There is no news from my father, but someone told me that his grandfather was locked in a mental hospital here, and he might know some news about it."


    Speaking of that person, Heather''s face flashed with worry.


    Although Vincent was the son of the cult leader, she still worried that the other party would be hurt.


    "Mental hospital? Is that person a neurotic?"


    "do not know."


    Heather gripped the corner of his shirt tightly.


    "Then go have a look!"


    Gwen made a decision.


    Heather''s hand unconsciously loosened the corner of his clothes, and said gratefully, "Thank you! Thank you!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Gwen whispered something, and several people walked out through the other door of the warehouse.


    After they left the warehouse, they went outside.


    In the dim light, Peter identified the direction and said, "Go to the right."


    Everyone looked at him suspiciously.


    Peter said: "Although it is very strange, the terrain and layout are the same as the real world. When I checked the map of Silent Hill, I wrote down the locations of some key locations."


    "As expected of you! Peter!"


    Harry shouted loudly.


    Peter smiled slightly, and when he saw Gwen looking at him admiringly, his face flushed slightly.


    Just then, a monster roar came from the darkness.


    Gwen snorted softly and pointed his fingers at the monster.


    "Whoosh!"


    A blue flame arrow flew out, instantly burning the monster to ashes.


    "Walk!"


    She said lightly and led the way in front of her.


    With the map provided by Peter and the firepower provided by Gwen, the group arrived at the mental hospital without any danger.


    Walking into the mental hospital, everyone only felt depressed and dull, like a heavy dark cloud was pressing on people.


    Some strange cries appeared from time to time, and a gloomy and ominous atmosphere made Peter''s face turn pale, and they unconsciously became nervous.


    On the other hand, Gwen and Lamb...


    Forget it, still don''t watch it, angry!


    Several people turned their heads in unison, no longer looking at the two of them.


    They were moving fast, as Gwen shot a burst of flame from time to time, and there were no blind-eyed monsters to trouble them, leaving little Lamb whimpering boredom.


    Along the way, Heather also told Gwen and the others about her.


    She came here because her father was tied here by some cultists, and she came to save his father.


    Those cultists had been chasing their father and daughter for many years for reasons that Heather did not know.


    After kidnapping her father, she came to Silent Hill with a boy named Vincent, but when he came near Silent Hill, Vincent confessed to her his identity, that he was the son of the cult leader , the reason for approaching her is to bring her to Silent Hill.


    Vincent''s sudden confession was because he had a good impression of her during his contact with Heather, so he told her the truth and asked her to leave Silent Hill.


    Too bad they were still a step behind.


    They are pulled into the world of Silent Hill and are attacked by monsters.


    After she woke up, Vincent had disappeared.


    "Is this love?"


    Luke couldn''t help but sigh.


    Mary Jane looked at Heather enviously.


    Heather blushed slightly and said, "What kind of love, we''ve only known each other for a few days."


    "That''s love at first sight!"


    Harry nodded affirmatively, while Peter peeked at Gwen.


    Heather was even more embarrassed.


    "What I''m more curious about is, why didn''t that monster take you? Did it not kill you? Instead, it took your lover?"


    Gwen asked suspiciously.


    "This, I don''t know either."


    Heather shook his head, reacted immediately, and hurriedly defended: "He''s not my lover yet!"


    "I know, my future lover!"


    Gwen laughed and jokingly continued to walk forward, but there was a flash of thought in his eyes.


    Why is the cult looking for this father and daughter? How did the monster find her? Why would you let Heather go? It''s like asking Heather to come here specifically to find her father...


    Gwen groaned, and several thoughts appeared in his mind.


    That monster is related to a cult! The other party wanted Heather to come here on his own initiative!


    and many more!


    Gwen suddenly remembered the old woman they had met before, who said her daughter had become a demon, and when she saw Heather, she called Heather Aretha, but Aretha was her daughter...


    Heather has a relationship with Aretha!


    There was a flash in Gwen''s mind.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting..."


    Gwen murmured, curiosity in his eyes.


    Ten minutes later, everyone found nothing, just when they started to get impatient, a silent figure appeared in front of everyone.


    He has a sturdy body, the upper body is naked, but the lower body is wrapped in a leather skirt.


    The strangest thing is that he wears a huge triangle helmet.


    While walking, a machete like a door panel that he held behind him made a harsh rubbing sound against the ground.


    "He is Triangle Head, the guardian of Aretha!"


    Heather explained quickly and added, "He''s scary!"


    "horrible?"


    Peter and the others glanced at Gwen and Little Lamb subconsciously.


    "Why is he here?"


    Gwen and Little Lamb moved their wrists.


    "Isn''t he some kind of Aretha''s guardian? Is it because Aretha feels threatened?"


    Peter guessed.


    The triangle head is getting closer and closer to them, and the cold and substantial killing intent is getting stronger and stronger It seems that his target is me. "


    Gwen smiled.


    Little Lamb pouted unhappily.


    Why wasn''t the target him?


    Could it be that you look down on him?


    "what should we do?"


    Heather backed away in fear.


    "I gonna go see."


    Gwen said, and also walked to the triangle head step by step.


    Strong and petite, beautiful and scary...


    The strong contrast has brought a violent impact to everyone.


    Suddenly, the silent triangular head slammed the big knife in his hand at Gwen.

 Chapter 574： Aretha

    The big knife stained with mottled blood, with the wailing of the soul, rolled up a tragic cold wind, and slashed at Gwen fiercely.


    Gwen hummed softly.


    The first time we met, it was so rude, this big guy must not be a good person!


    The thought in his mind fell, and when the big knife fell from the top of Gwen''s head, Gwen instantly transformed.


    Pale skeleton, throbbing blue flames, Gwen became a hellfire fiend.


    "what!"


    With a grin, she raised her hand and grabbed it when the big knife landed on top of his head.


    ��!


    With a crisp sound, the palm and the knife collided.


    The razor-sharp knife cut an indistinct scar on Gwen''s palm.


    But the scar only existed for less than a moment before it was repaired by the blue flame, and when the big knife continued to exert force, Gwen grinned, and the blue flame roared towards the big knife, along the wide blade Burn the body toward the triangular head.


    Triangle Head was silent, still silently pressing down on his blade.


    "what!"


    Gwen smiled contemptuously, grasping the blade and removing it easily.


    A trace of blue flames fell on the triangle head, Gwen pulled the knife in his hand, raised his foot on the triangle head, and instantly kicked it out.


    Immediately afterwards, with a flick of the arm, the flaming knife flew out, pierced Triangle Head''s body, and nailed it to the wall.


    Seeing this scene, Peter and the others took a deep breath.


    Compared with this triangular head, it seems that Gwen is more terrifying.


    "yeah!"


    Gwen turned back and gave the crowd a gesture of victory.


    A cute flame skull?


    Everyone unconsciously took two steps back, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Let''s go!"


    Gwen released her transformation and continued to walk with the others, but before she took a few steps, she suddenly looked at the triangular head stuck on the wall.


    I saw the triangular head holding the weapon that he had inserted into the wall with both hands, and pulling it out with force, the sound of metal rubbing against flesh and blood made the hair stand on end.


    "It''s not dead?"


    Peter cried out in surprise.


    Gwen smiled lightly, looked at the triangle head and said slowly, "This is very interesting."


    Judging from her brief fight with Triangle Head just now, Triangle Head is not very strong, but now, she feels that one after another evil energy is being injected into his body, making his breath stronger and stronger.


    "What is that Aretha?"


    Gwen tilted his head, an idea came to his mind.


    According to Heather, the triangular head is Aresa''s guardian (the thug), so now that the thug has been beaten, Aresa naturally can''t sit still.


    Even Gwen guessed that Triangle Head fought her because Aretha wanted to kill her.


    Because she showed some of her power in the dark, Aretha felt threatened by her.


    "Threat? If my threat is big enough that her guardian can''t stop her, will she appear?"


    Gwen murmured, looking at the triangular head that had broken free from the wall and came towards her with a weapon, blue flames burst out of Gwen again, and she turned into a burning skeleton again.


    The triangular head came slowly, with a strong pressure.


    Gwen grinned and disappeared like a ghost, suddenly appearing in front of Triangle Head, dodging sideways to avoid the falling sword, stepping on the back of the knife, causing Triangle Head to stumble, and when she leaned forward, she grabbed it with her backhand. The big knife that passed the triangular head, a fierce knee hit the belly of the triangular head, and when it was knocked out, it turned into a blue phantom, chasing behind the triangular head, and when it landed, it was held in the hand. The big knife slammed into the triangle head''s chest and nailed it to the ground again.


    This time, without waiting for Triangle Head to get up, Gwen stepped on Triangle Head''s chest and stomped it **** the ground.


    She bent down and grinned at the triangle head, full of sarcasm: "You are so weak, baby."


    Triangle Head''s body froze, and he, who had been silent for a while, actually roared.


    He struggled hard, like an enraged beast.


    But Gwen just smiled, slowly increasing his strength.


    At this moment, Gwen suddenly felt a surge of energy rushing into Triangle Head''s body, increasing his strength.


    The energy was so unbridled that Gwen immediately found the source associated with the triangular head.


    Is it Aretha?


    Gwen whispered to himself, turning back to the crowd and saying, "Attention! We''re leaving!"


    When the words fell, she blew a whistle, and then gathered a large number of revenge flames in her hands and threw them under her feet.


    call!


    The blue flame burned, swallowing the triangular head in, and quickly destroying his body.


    Although the power from Aresa was constantly pouring into his body to resist the flames for him, it still couldn''t stop the flames from engulfing him.


    At this moment, with the roar of the engine, the RV that Gwen and the others were driving when they came was like a beast burning with flames, smashing everything along the road, smashing the wall behind them, and appeared. in front of them.


    Heather looked at the car in front of him in surprise: "This, what is this?"


    "Gwen''s magical vehicle." Luke said with a smile, "Come up! Gwen must have found something!"


    Although in this world, vehicles such as ordinary cars will fail after entering, but the RV that has been temporarily demonized by Gwen is obviously not in this range.


    To deal with magic, still have magic...


    Gwen whispered, and after Peter and the others quickly got into the car, she jumped up and landed on the RV, glanced at the struggling triangular head, pouted, and left quickly.


    Under the control of Gwen''s ability, the RV with blue flames ran straight to the spot she sensed.


    Boom!


    Everything in the way was hit by the motorhome.


    Buildings were knocked open, monsters were smashed by cars, and there was nothing to stop the burning car.


    After a while, the car stopped at a playground.


    Looking at the playground, Heather said in surprise: "Here, I dreamed about it!"


    She frowned and recalled, and whispered, "I remember in my dream, there was a very strange girl here."


    "Areza!"


    Peter whispered.


    Heather pondered and said, "I don''t know who she is, but she looks miserable, unfortunate, cursed, and evil. These things wrap around her and make her look like a demon."


    Hearing what Heather said, everyone''s heart froze.


    Just then, they saw Gwen jump off the roof, and Heather looked at the carousel in the distance, as if sensing something.


    "There she is..."


    Heather murmured and said in a very positive tone, his eyes gradually lost focus, and the whole person seemed to be lost, and was about to walk out of the car.


    "What are you doing!"


    Peter screamed, and Heather woke up with a jolt.


    She looked at the carousel with a pale face, and said uneasy: "I can feel that there is something calling me there."


    "Whatever it is, it''s going to be out of luck."


    Harry said with a smile, looking out of the car with burning eyes.


    Hearing this, everyone hurried to look.


    A skeleton burning with blue flames was walking in the playground. She looked at the surrounding amusement equipment with great interest, and said to the figure in the center of the merry-go-round that seemed to be integrated with the darkness: "Did you build this for yourself? ?"


    "Who are you?"


    A voice of resentment sounded even when he heard the sound.


    "Me, a curious traveler."


    "Since you are here, get out of here! You are not welcome here!"


    "No, I find it fun here."


    The figure''s eyes instantly filled with resentment.


    Gwen looked at the figure and smiled, "Don''t look at me like that, Aretha."


    Perhaps provoked by the name, flames suddenly appeared, and after lighting the merry-go-round, the figures finally appeared clearly in front of everyone.


    She had short hair, but it seemed to be burnt, strands hanging down from her head, her face and body were stained with black ashes, as if she had escaped from a fire.


    The skin on her face was as white as a wall, but her features were as black as ink.


    Black and white sketched a creepy hatred on her face.


    Aretha.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Gwen smiled and said, "Don''t look at me like that, I''m scared."


    Alesha gritted her teeth and said, "You want to die!"


    She could feel a strong threat from Gwen, but Gwen''s successive provocations made her extremely angry.


    "Don''t be so angry, but you shot me first, and the wall is in vain."


    Gwen''s voice turned cold and said, "Also, are those missing people all because of you?"


    Alesha sneered: "You''ll know when you die!"


    Such a monster, appearing beside her kind side, is definitely not pure.


    Aretha reached out to Gwen, and the flames paved a path of flames for her under her control, surrounding Gwen in the flames.


    Gwen glanced at the flames with interest, and his eyes fell on Aresa.


    Alessa walked towards Gwen step by step, every step she took, as if resentment and darkness were dripping from her body, and every step she took, the cold energy became stronger and stronger.


    "Although I don''t know who you are? I don''t know why you are here? But you shouldn''t break in here!"


    "what!"


    Gwen suddenly laughed: "You talk so much just because you''re not sure about killing me."


    If Alesha could crush her to death, she would have the time to talk so much nonsense to her.


    Alessa said angrily, "Then you will die!"


    Following her voice, the flames surrounding Gwen rushed towards Gwen fiercely.


    Gwen stood there, letting the flames consume him.


    Alessa was stunned for a moment, her pale face flashed with resentment and pleasure.


    "You use fire against me?"


    With the sound of ridicule, Gwen stepped out of the flames and grinned at Aretha: "This fire is too poor!"


    Although it looks terrifying, this flame is just an ordinary flame.


    "what!"


    Alesha screamed, and the flames controlled by her exploded, flying around like exploding fireworks.


    An invisible force lifted her up and quickly flew into the air.


    She looked down at Gwen condescendingly, stretched out her hand, cracks appeared in the ground, and the ground rolled as if to swallow Gwen.


    Gwen laughed and moved quickly, while arrows formed by blue flames flew towards Aresa.


    An invisible force accompanied by resentment protected Aresa.


    One after another flames fell on the invisible shield, making a babbling sound.


    Alesha was startled, and before she could react, a rain of blue arrows like a torrential rain completely drowned her.


    Alessa was protecting herself, but a violent shock suddenly exploded in her back, slamming her to the ground.


    when?


    Alessa''s eyes narrowed and she quickly stabilized her figure, but a trace of blue flame still fell on her.


    ��!


    A clear sound made Alessa feel the pain, reminding her of the scene where she was roasted as a witch and howled powerlessly in the flames before she became the ghost she is now.


    "Ahhh!


    She screamed like she lost her mind, and the whole playground instantly boiled.


    The ground shook, pieces of debris peeled off the ground, and then flew into the air, followed by rides one by one.


    Pirate ship, carousel, roller coaster, ferris wheel��


    It''s like the whole world shattered, then pulled up in the air by Aresa


    Looking at the shocking scene outside, several people in the RV were extremely nervous, but Lamb was excitedly waving his fist: "Sister, come on!"


    "go to hell!"


    With a wave of Aretha''s hand, everything fell on Gwen.


    As if the whole world fell.


    Gwen smiled lowly, stretched out his hand and pulled the chain wrapped around his body. When a touch of blue was wrapped around the chain, Gwen flicked it gently, and the chain was wrapped around a large piece of gravel that fell.


    The next moment, Gwen pulled hard and jumped into the air, and then the chain in his hand flew out again, wrapped around the falling merry-go-round, and flew up again.


    In the sight of Peter and the others, Gwen seemed to have turned into a strange ghost, moving in mid-air and constantly approaching Aresa.


    Alesha looked at Gwen who was approaching, and still stubbornly smashed Gwen with these things.


    Finally, after Gwen passed through the gap of the flying Ferris wheel, the waving chain wrapped around Aresa.


    With a hard pull, Gwen flew towards Aresa.


    The distance between the two was getting closer and closer. When the distance between the two was less than one meter, the two said almost simultaneously, "I caught you."


    "Snapped!"


    With a clear sound, UU read www. uukanshu.com The two of them held their hands together.


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, while Aretha smiled coldly, and the hands that were held together with Gwen stretched forward and disappeared into Gwen''s body.


    "Is this the possession?"


    Looking at Aresa in front of her, Gwen asked in surprise.


    Alessa was silent, speeding up her possession.


    She could feel Gwen''s resistance, and she had to hurry.


    But at this moment, she suddenly heard Gwen''s command-like words.


    "Look into my eyes!"


    She raised her head subconsciously.


    A whirling vortex of flames.


    Her body froze, her hands popped out of Gwen''s body, and the pain of her soul being burned by the flames made her whole body shudder.

 Chapter 575： To this extent?

    oom!


    Gwen and Aresa fell from the sky.


    Whoa!


    The thing that Arisa had pulled into the air fell like a shower of rain.


    Gwen clung to Aresa''s hand tightly, as if she was a friend she couldn''t give up.


    A blue flame burned in Aresa''s soul, and boundless pain emerged from her soul.


    And Gwen also learned Alessa''s story through the Eye of Judgment.


    Alesha was originally an ordinary little girl, but because she was in a single-parent family and didn''t know who her father was, she was always the object of bullying at school, and was even dubbed a witch by some of her classmates.


    Originally, this was tragic enough, but compared to what Alesha experienced afterward, it was hardly worth mentioning.


    She was molested by a nurse in the school toilet.


    In such a case, not only did she not get forgiveness and sympathy, but the nurse did not get the punishment she deserved, and even her mother began to hate her, and the last cult leader asked Aresa''s mother to hand her over to her. To her, when purifying Alesha, Alesha''s mother pushed Alesha out without hesitation.


    As a result, Aretha was taken to a church in Silent Hill. Like a piece of meat, she was caught on an iron frame, and there was a burning flame below.


    Alessa screamed in pain, and the cult members, headed by the cult leader, not only showed no mercy, but morbid smiles.


    Luckily, the shelf holding Aresa fell over, hitting the stove below and causing a fire.


    When the cultists scattered and fled, Aresa was still struggling in the flames, screaming.


    And just as she was about to be burned to death, a policeman rescued her and took her to the hospital.


    This fire ignited the town of Silent Hill and created a demon.


    Lying on a hospital bed, Aretha endured both physical and mental pain, viciously cursing those who hurt her, those who stood by, and even the entire town.


    As a result, with the help of a mysterious force, she became a demon, turned this place into the world of Silent Hill, and pulled the people of Silent Hill into this world.


    As for Heather, it is a part of Aretha, her kind side, so there is only a connection between the two, and Heather can feel Aretha''s call.


    Of course, this isn''t the first time Heather has come to Silent Hill.


    Years ago, when Heather was a little girl, she had visited Silent Hill once.


    At that time, Heather''s adoptive relative broke into Silent Hill to save Heather, and helped Aresa who could not enter the church to enter the church, allowing Aresa to complete her revenge.


    After that, Heather''s adoptive mother found a mysterious seal and sent Heather out of this world, but she stayed here.


    This is also the motivation of Heather''s father, who has been searching for her mother for so many years, to collect information on Silent Hill.


    And the reason why those cultists chased and killed the Heather father and daughter was also because of that seal.


    These things, Aresa is very clear.


    As for Heather, Aretha didn''t want to see Heather again.


    Heather is her kind side, the hope she sends out, and even the life that Heather has is what Aresa has always longed to have.


    But now Heather, who represents hope, has come to this **** again. This can''t help but make Alessa come up with the idea of ??swallowing and merging Heather, who represents hope, so that they can become one again.


    As a result, Gwen and his party collided with Heather, and before Aretha put this idea into action, she was hit by Gwen''s eye of judgment and her soul was burned.


    Gwen let go of Aresa, feeling her slowly burning soul, her brows furrowed tightly together.


    Silent Hill, this space was definitely not created by Aretha.


    Alessa''s power comes from a mysterious existence, and he is the source of the birth of Silent Hill.


    Gwen pondered, and suddenly saw Aretha looking at her with unwilling eyes.


    "Why me! Why can you all have the hope of happiness, but I only have darkness and despair, and I am not reconciled!"


    Aresa cried out in pain.


    Gwen shook his head. "Actually, you''ve already caught what you''ve always wanted."


    With that said, Gwen looked at Heather in the RV, and then said to Aresa, "Also, you know what to do, don''t you?"


    Alessa was stunned, then laughed, and said fiercely to Gwen: "You are cruel!"


    When the words fell, she gathered her last bit of strength, and after dividing her soul, abandoned the part that was being burned, and the remaining small part rushed towards the RV and into Heather''s body , and integrate with it.


    Heather''s body froze and fell into a daze, but quickly recovered.


    She is still her, and Aretha''s broken soul doesn''t affect her.


    "finished?"


    Mary Jane murmured.


    "Of course not! We haven''t helped Heather find her father!"


    Luke said with a smile.


    "thank you all!"


    Heather was grateful.


    Just then, Gwen got into the car and said, "Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    "Where?"


    Peter pushed his glasses, and after seeing that Gwen was in normal condition, he was secretly relieved.


    "I got some information from Aresa, if I''m not mistaken, Heather''s dad was taken by those cultists, and the base of these cultists is in the church here."


    Gwen said as he drove the RV to the church.


    After leaving a trail of blue flames, Gwen and his party rushed to the church.


    Compared with other parts of this space, there are no monsters here, but Gwen looked at the church in front of him, but he faintly felt a more evil aura.


    "It seems that those monsters dare not approach here because there are more terrifying monsters here."


    Gwen murmured, got off the car first, and led the crowd into the church.


    Little Lamb took two steps and caught up with Gwen: "Sister, if there is any trouble in a while, can I do it?",


    He had never used his abilities to fight before, but after the previous battle, he liked the feeling of fighting.


    Gwen looked at Little Lamb with anticipation in her eyes. She pondered: "Yes, you are responsible for protecting others!"


    "no problem!"


    Little Lamb patted his chest and agreed.


    Coming to the door of the church, Gwen released his transformation and knocked on the door of the church.


    The knock on the door was very abrupt in this weird world, and Peter shuddered.


    "Will the door be opened in this case? I won''t open the door anyway."


    Harry muttered softly, and then his eyes snapped open.


    The church door opened.


    A man with a hood who couldn''t see his face glanced at everyone, and when he saw Heather, he hurriedly moved away.


    Everyone smiled at Harry, and Harry spread his hands and walked into the church together.


    Following the believers, everyone came to the main hall in the center of the church.


    When he came here, Heather saw a man tied to a statue at a glance.


    His father, Harry Mason.


    Harry Mason looked at his daughter, his eyes widened sharply, and shouted: "Heather! Why are you here? Didn''t I let you come?"


    Heather bit her lip: "I have to save you!"


    Harry Mason was both moved and anxious.


    "Shut him up."


    A woman with long white hair and a pale face spoke lightly, and a cultist immediately walked over to Harry Mason with a bad look, and pressed a knife to the other''s neck.


    Claudia nodded with satisfaction, looked at Heather and said, "Welcome home."


    Heather said coldly, "This is not my home!"


    Claudia smiled indifferently, but looked at Gwen and the others with puzzled eyes.


    What''s going on with these kids?


    She was puzzled, but because no cultists saw Gwen and the others fighting, she didn''t care, she just regarded Gwen and the others as ordinary people who strayed into Silent Hill with Heather.


    Claudia looked at Heather, feeling a little excited.


    finally come!


    In order to get Heather to take the initiative to return to Silent Hill, she spent too much effort.


    Yes, active!


    Because only when Heather takes the initiative to come to Silent Hill, Heather can merge with Aresa and become the vessel where their **** descended.


    In order to make Aresa a qualified container, they single-handedly created Aresa''s tragedy.


    It turned out to be a success.


    Alessa sinks into a demon, full of resentment, and becomes the perfect vessel.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Alessa sent a part of herself to the outside world and became no longer complete.


    Not only that, after Aresa became the container, the power of awakening was beyond their imagination, and they couldn''t control Aresa at all.


    So they can only plan for Heather to fuse Aretha.


    In this way, not only can Alessa be eliminated, but also Heather can become a new container.


    Now, they finally succeeded.


    Their **** is about to come to this world!


    Thinking of this, Claudia couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    However, in order to complete the ritual of the advent of God, one more thing is needed.


    Thinking of this, Claudia smiled at Heather and said, "Give me the badge!"


    "You let my father go!"


    Heather said coldly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Claudia smiled faintly, waved her hand, looked at Heather''s father''s cultist, and immediately pressed the knife in her hand to her father''s neck, making a shallow bloodstain.


    Seeing this, Heather was startled, and looked at Gwen and the others for help.


    but��


    Gwen and the others shrank into a ball in fear.


    Heather was stunned.


    What happened to Gwen and the others?


    It should be easy to deal with these people with their power.


    Suddenly, she saw Gwen give her a subtle wink.


    Heather''s heart moved.


    Although she didn''t know what Gwen and the others wanted to do, there was no doubt that she needed to cooperate with Gwen and them now.


    Thinking of this, she took out the half of the seal she had been carrying and said, "Let my father go!"


    Claudia smiled lightly: "You give it to me, and I''ll let him go."


    Heather bit her lip and suddenly said, "Where''s Vincent?"


    "He is a traitor." Claudia smiled lightly and said, "The traitor will not end well."


    When she was about to bring Heather to Silent Hill, she even told Heather part of their plan, which almost caused their plan to fail. She couldn''t bear this kind of traitorous behavior.


    "He''s your son!"


    Heather exclaimed.


    "so what?"


    Claudia said lightly, walked to Heather, and extended her hand to Heather: "As long as you give it to me, I will let your father go."


    Heather shook her lips, looked at Gwen out of the corner of her eye, and after seeing Gwen nod to her, she handed it to Claudia.


    Claudia smiled lightly: "Good!"


    Saying that, she waved her hand and let Harry Mason be released.


    Seeing this scene, Heather was slightly startled.


    She didn''t expect that the other party actually did this.


    Harry Mason staggered to his daughter, hugged him, then put her behind him, took Heather''s hand, and paced to the door of the church.


    "Stop!" Claudia said indifferently: "I said let him go, but I didn''t say let you go."


    Following her voice, the cultists surrounded them.


    Heather said angrily, "You didn''t keep your promise."


    "I''m the bad guy."


    Claudia said lightly, as she should.


    At this moment, a cultist walked over to Claudia, handed half of the seal to Claudia, and said, "I got it."


    Claudia nodded with satisfaction, looked at the two seals in her hand, and said to everyone, "Prepare for the ceremony."


    When the words fell, the cultists surrounded Gwen and the others, tied Gwen and the terrified little guys to the corner of the wall, and then grabbed Heather and his father.


    "Do not!"


    Looking at Heather who was **** and placed on the altar, Harry Mason roared, but was still **** by several cultists and thrown into the corner.


    Claudia smiled lightly and said, "These people just sacrificed to our **** in a moment."


    When the words fell, she combined the two halves of the seal in her hand, and then she seemed to take off her disguise, and her whole person instantly turned into a monster.


    She was pale white, tied with black belts, with a hot body, two sharp blades were tied to her hands, and the most eye-catching thing was her head.


    Four sharp blades popped out from behind her head as if they were inserted into her eye sockets, forming a right angle, and a mouth seemed to have no lips, only white teeth could be seen.


    Lady Blade, this is Claudia''s true form.


    Holding the seal, she quickly walked towards Heather, who was tied to the altar, pressed the seal on Heather''s chest, took two steps back, and half-knelt on the ground, murmuring in her mouth.


    And as she murmured, the cultists also chanted.


    With their summons, the seal on Heather''s chest exuded an ominous aura, and energy filled with resentment and curse began to condense in the sky above Heather.


    After a while, a black human-shaped phantom appeared in the sky above Heather, and instantly, a powerful evil aura appeared in the church.


    Is this their god?


    Gwen and Peter looked at each other, and after a wink, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, looking at the phantom that slowly fell towards Heather.


    At this level, how dare you call yourself a god?

 Chapter 576： deja vu

    The black phantom, with a strong ominous aura, fell from mid-air to the struggling Heather.


    "Do not!"


    Harry Mason screamed angrily, and Heather turned to look at Gwen and the others with a terrified face.


    help me!


    She didn''t want to be a vessel for some kind of **** god.


    The next second, she saw a blue flame appear on Gwen''s finger, and her eyes instantly burst into joy.


    Great, Gwen and the others are going to shoot.


    With this thought in her mind, Gwen completed her transformation in an instant.


    Wanton burning flames, evil and charming battle clothes...


    "No matter how many times I watch it, I feel amazing..."


    Peter murmured softly, his eyes full of admiration.


    "What did you say?"


    Little Lamb looked at Peter warily.


    This guy... seems to have some thoughts on his sister.


    Peter coughed lightly, and his face instantly turned red.


    "No, nothing..."


    Peter stammered, and in little Lamb''s puzzled eyes, he looked at Gwen who strode out.


    As the blue fire of vengeance emerges, Gwen transforms into a vengeful spirit, and the ridiculous ropes that bind her are instantly burnt to ashes.


    At the same time, the falling black virtual image was startled by Gwen, and turned to look at Gwen.


    Gwen grinned at her and hooked her finger: "Come on, this ''God'', let''s play!"


    When the words fell, she reached out and flicked the chain wrapped around her body.


    Lifeless chains wrapped around Heather like a flexible snake.


    call!


    A blue flame followed the chain and fell on Heather.


    "Ahhh!"


    Heather cried out in fear.


    She watched the terrifying flames burn all the monsters to ashes with her own eyes.


    But in the next second, a flower flashed before her eyes and was pulled out by a force.


    "Stop calling!"


    Gwen hugged the flying Heather and grinned at him: "It''s okay!"


    Heather stared blankly at the skull, blushed, and hurriedly let go of Gwen.


    "Go to Little Lamb!"


    "My dad..."


    "rest assured."


    Gwen said, with a slight wave of his hand, the flexible chain flew towards Harry Mason, and after easily knocking the several cultists who were pressing him into the air, wrapped around him and pulled them together.


    "thanks, thanks!"


    Although Harry Mason was terrified by Gwen''s current state, he immediately thanked him.


    "Get out!"


    Gwen let out a low voice, took a step, and stood in front of the two of them. The chain in his hand spun quickly, blocking him like a blue shield.


    "boom!"


    A jet of black energy collided with Gwen''s shield of flame, making a roar.


    Heather and her father were startled and hurried to little Lamb.


    At this time, little Lamb had already helped everyone untie the bondage. After Hesser and his daughter ran over, he was like a little lion, protecting everyone behind him.


    Looking at the appearance of little Lamb, Luke smiled slightly.


    "what!"


    Along with the violent scream of the black phantom, black ripples appeared in the air.


    The next moment, the eyes of the cultists swept by the black ripples turned red, and they all began to transform.


    Under their long-term prayers to the shadow, they who lived in the world of Silent Hill have long been eroded by this evil energy, and now under the influence of the black shadow, they immediately turned into various monsters.


    Lizard-like monster lying on the ground with a long tongue.


    There are several long legs growing out of the back, but the upper body is a human monster.


    A monster with an unusually large head and acid dripping from the corner of its mouth.


    ��


    For a time, there seemed to be a monster event here.


    Looking at those monsters, the Heather father and daughter shivered.


    The scalps of Peter and the others were also numb, and only Little Lamb''s eyes lit up.


    "Sister! You deal with the boss! Leave these little things to me!"


    "No! You protect them!"


    Gwen said calmly, and when the chain wrapped around the phantom, her eyes flashed and she opened her mouth.


    In the next instant, a large amount of blue flames spewed out of her mouth, like flowing water, and fell under their feet, turning this place into a **** of fire.


    In an instant, the flame-stained monsters turned to ashes in howls of pain.


    Looking at this scene, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and when they saw the flames under their feet, their faces were a little weird.


    This flame, they can''t feel any pain at all.


    Peter nodded secretly.


    Gwen''s grip on his power increased again.


    Little Lamb pouted, a little unhappy.


    He wants to fight monsters too!


    At this moment, he noticed the Queen of Blades above his head.


    "?"


    Little Lamb looked puzzled.


    Just now, this monster jumped high to avoid his sister''s attack?


    His eyes lit up, he smiled, and pretended not to see anything.


    The next second, when Gwen and the evil **** phantom collided with another attack, and a shock swept all around, Lady Blade quietly jumped from the ceiling and stabbed Luke with the sharp knife in her hand.


    Luke is the strongest of these people, and in her eyes, the threat is stronger than others.


    But what she didn''t expect was that when she jumped down, Luke seemed to be aware of it and jumped back to avoid the falling blade.


    Lady Blade was startled, twisted in mid-air, and landed on the wall behind them, her feet grabbing onto the wall like hooks.


    "hiss!"


    She looked at a few people with bad eyes, then kicked the wall hard, and jumped on Luke again.


    Since she can''t land, she doesn''t plan to land.


    She seemed to have seen the image of her own blade cutting Luke''s head, and blood spurting out like a fountain.


    but��


    "Wow, you ignored me!"


    Little Lamb''s unhappy voice sounded.


    With a flash, she appeared in front of the blade lady at an exaggerated speed, and two small hands grabbed each other''s neck and landed on the ground.


    Lady Blade was startled, her body curled up in a ridiculous posture, and the sharp blade in her hand stabbed at Little Lamb''s body.


    "what!"


    Heather and his daughter screamed, but Peter and the others rolled their eyes.


    This monster is really silly and cute...


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, Ms. Blade''s Edge was stunned, while Little Lamb tilted her head in confusion.


    Then, like throwing garbage, he threw it into the sea of ??fire in the distance.


    "Bye-Bye!"


    Little Lamb beckoned cutely.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed this scene, and Gwen smiled.


    Little Lamb has done a good job, and he deserves to be a member of their family.


    Now��


    Gwen''s eyes fell on the phantom.


    Time to cook this thing.


    Evil energy wrapped around Gwen like tentacles, but just as it appeared, it was burned to ashes by the blue flames.


    "what!"


    The evil **** phantom howled, and ripples swept around, shaking people''s souls.


    "It''s really ugly!"


    Gwen said sarcastically, with a burning flame on his body, he suddenly appeared in the air, holding a spinning blue fireball in his palm, pressing it violently towards Sombra''s mouth.


    This attack has no effect on him, but for Peter and the others, it can cause damage to their souls.


    "boom!"


    The flames burst, and the screams stopped abruptly.


    After seeing that Peter and the others were not affected, Gwen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and the chains in his hands were silently wrapped around the Evil God phantom.


    The evil **** phantom was startled.


    She is obviously a phantom, but why can she be bound?


    Before she could understand, the blue flame fell on her body along the chain.


    The soul was burning, and the extremely painful feeling made her cry out.


    Now, she finally understood why Gwen''s chains had caught her.


    She struggled hard, and the black energy slapped around like a wave, but the chains wrapped around her remained motionless.


    Gwen said lightly: "I said, you are not worthy of being called a **** at this level!"


    "Damn bug, if it wasn''t for my lack of strength, if I wasn''t without a body, you..."


    "Ah!"


    Before she could finish her clamorous words, Gwen''s eyes flashed, and a large amount of flames instantly engulfed the other party.


    "If you lose, you lose. It''s really annoying to be giggling."


    Gwen said in a low voice, watching the other party turn to ashes, and whispered: "Even if you regain your strength, it will end the same way."


    When the words fell, she shrugged, stretched out her hand and pulled the chain around her body.


    With a flick of his arm, the sea of ??fire on the ground slowly disappeared. Gwen, like a queen of flames, stepped on the disappearing sea of ??fire and came to Peter and the others.


    Looking at Gwen who was slowly releasing his transformation, Peter swallowed, then blushed.


    Little Lamb squinted at Peter.


    This **** definitely has some bad intentions against his sister!


    "Are you all okay?"


    Gwen asked the crowd, his eyes swept quickly.


    Everyone nodded, and the Heathers thanked Gwen again and again.


    Gwen smiled at the two of them and said, "Let''s go."


    "Wait a moment."


    Heather said embarrassedly: "There is another person trapped here, he..."


    "Your lover?"


    Luke joked.


    Heather froze for a moment, then shook her head hastily.


    A piece of Harry Mason''s heart tightened.


    Could it be that her daughter is going to be arched by a pig?


    "If I can, I''d like to find my wife too."


    Harry Mason murmured, looking at Gwen with pleading eyes.


    Gwen groaned: "The evil **** phantom just now is the source of power here. If she is eliminated, this space will soon disappear."


    Heather''s father and daughter were shocked, and hurriedly asked, "What will happen to the people here?"


    "Space disappears, and they will naturally appear in real space, if they are alive."


    What belongs here will disappear with the space here, and what does not belong here will return to reality.


    Hearing this, the two were both nervous and excited.


    "It''s about to start."


    Gwen spoke suddenly.


    After the words fell, the church they were in began to crumble and peel like old wallpaper.


    In a few seconds, they came from the inner world to the outer world.


    "It''s not over yet."


    Gwen said softly.


    With her voice, Silent Hill''s watch world began to peel off, and in a few seconds, they came to reality.


    Yes, reality.


    Seeing the traces of burning, thinking of the very dilapidated church, everyone finally let go of their hearts, and they unconsciously felt a sense of relief.


    The real world feels completely different from the Silent Hill world.


    The world of Silent Hill always has a cold and evil feeling, even in the outer world, so it will feel very depressing in that world.


    "It will take some time for this space to disappear. Let''s go out first."


    Gwen spoke to the crowd and quickly left the church.


    After leaving the church, everyone got into the RV, and then quietly watched the entire world of Silent Hill disappear.


    Suddenly, Little Lamb said to Gwen, "Sister, that black weirdo, oh, that evil **** phantom, he feels familiar to me, as if I''ve seen it somewhere."


    "Um?"


    Gwen looked at little Lamb in surprise and said, "You actually feel it?"


    Little Lamb: (???)


    I''m not a fool.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing, squeezed Little Lamb''s tender face, and said with a smile, "You''re right, we''ve encountered something similar."


    Little Lamb: (?��?)


    Look, I knew I was great!


    "Remember the last family trip?"


    Gwen reminded little Lamb.


    Little Lamb nodded, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "Pink flower sea? Big skeleton!?"


    "right!"


    Gwen nodded, feeling the soft touch of his fingertips, and couldn''t help pinching little Lamb, saying, "You are so smart!"


    Little Lamb: (`�ء�*)��


    Of course it is!


    Looking at Little Lamb''s expression, Gwen laughed, his eyes stretched out but flashing in thought.


    Could something happen?


    Why did these things appear again, and why did they wake up?


    Before she could come up with an answer, a cloud of warm sunlight pierced the sky and fell.


    Then, the gloomy sky was completely torn apart by the golden sunlight, the whole world was shrouded in sunlight, and all the haze was expelled.


    "This space has disappeared." Gwen smiled slightly, looking at the town with black scorch marks everywhere, and said, "Go find it now."


    The RV moved slowly, passing through the streets of Silent Hill, and taking Heather and his daughter to find suspicious places.


    Finally, after spending some time, they first found Vincent who was trapped in the hospital bed.


    He was tied to the hospital bed by his mother and sent to the hospital, where he was handed over to those monsters called nurses to solve.


    The nurse can''t see, but is very sensitive to voices.


    The two cultists who sent him made some noise and were cut into meat sauce by the nurses, but he, the punished one, survived.


    Then he was found by Gwen and the others.


    Heather and Vincent hugged.


    Harry Mason coughed softly, looking at the two people hugging each other, no matter how he looked at it, he felt dazzling.


    But as he found his wife, he didn''t have the heart to take care of Heather anymore, he hugged his wife excitedly, and frantically sprinkled dog food around.


    Then, Gwen sent the family to the town next door, and after a night of rest, Gwen continued on his own journey with the gratitude of the Heather family.


    And the legend of Silent Hill also spread from the mouths of those who survived.

 Chapter 577： Wind blows

    Country A, the new White House.


    After the White House was destroyed by the Kent House, a throne was erected on the ruins of the White House.


    That''s Mike Kent''s throne.


    Therefore, the ruins of the White House have also become a special attraction.


    The new White House was built opposite the ruins of the White House.


    This may be their last stubbornness.


    But now, it has become a mockery of them by Maximus.


    Maximus smiled faintly, looked at the towering throne opposite, and said sarcastically: "Your hearts are really big, don''t you look at it like this every day? Or is it that you have surrendered to the Kent family and the family from the bottom of your heart. The Kent star has become theirs... hehe!"


    Hearing this, several people sitting across from him frowned.


    Secretary of Defense, Secretary of State, President, and several other relevant officials.


    Glancing over these people, the sarcasm on Maximus'' face grew stronger.


    But just as they spoke, he took the lead and showed a smile.


    "Oh, don''t be angry, I just said casually, don''t be angry."


    Hearing this, several people snorted coldly in their hearts, but their eyes flickered as they glanced at the cold-faced man behind Maximus��Black Bolt, and a faint sense of fear rose in their hearts.


    During this time, because of the Inhumans, the whole world was full of turmoil, and battles against Inhumans involving Attilan broke out frequently. While showing Attilan''s powerful strength, he also mastered some Inhumans with powerful powers. , is also remembered by everyone in the world, and Black Bolt is one of the representatives.


    Thinking of Black Bolt''s ability, the eyes of several people represented by the president involuntarily fell on General Ross, the current Secretary of State. Seeing Ross''s cold eyes, he couldn''t help but feel certain.


    With Ross'' ability after transforming into Red Hulk, he shouldn''t be afraid of Black Bolt.


    A thought appeared in their minds, and they only heard Ross say lightly: "If you are talking nonsense today, then don''t waste our precious time, we are not as idle as you are."


    Hearing this, Maximus smiled even more brilliantly.


    He rubbed the ring on his finger and said, "In that case, let''s have a good talk about aliens, superheroes, mutants and Kent."


    Hearing this, Ross''s eyes narrowed.


    After this period of time, Attilan gathered a large number of Inhumans and gathered a terrifying power, coupled with Attilan''s technology...


    Now, is this alien king finally showing his fangs?


    Ross was a little uneasy.


    "What do you want to say?"


    The president''s face turned solemn and became very serious.


    The smile on Maximus'' face disappeared silently, and he also said solemnly: "I want to know, what do you think of the Inhumans and Attilan."


    Everyone''s expressions remained the same, but the Minister of Defense pulled out a smile.


    "Inhumans are a part of this world, Attilan is an excellent country, and what he has shared with Inhumans and this world is in everyone''s eyes, you..."


    "Mr. Minister!" Maximus smiled lightly: "What I want to listen to is not this kind of politeness and scene, but the real thoughts in your heart."


    He, who has been listening to the real thoughts of these people with his ability, feels like he is about to vomit.


    However, his ability is really useful for things like negotiation.


    The defense minister''s expression remained unchanged, and he said sincerely: "This is my true opinion."


    Real shit!


    What the **** are you thinking, I know better than you!


    Maximus sneered in his heart, and after pondering for a few seconds, he said: "You covet Attilan''s technology and power, and at the same time establish a friendly relationship with Attilan, but in fact, you think more of Attilan in your heart. Threats and enemies."


    As soon as the voice fell, the scene fell silent.


    While we do think so, let''s just say it...


    The few people headed by the president, although they were embarrassed and speechless, their faces were full of astonishment, and they wanted to be wronged children.


    When they were about to rebut, Maximus smiled lightly and said, "If Attilan wasn''t strong enough, we wouldn''t be able to sit here and talk calmly now."


    "Is it true?"


    Several people''s faces sank.


    Just tearing off the fig leaf between the two sides, don''t they lose face?


    "Haha!" Maksimko suddenly laughed and shrugged: "It''s not just your country that has this kind of idea. There are many countries in the world who have this kind of idea."


    "Even though many countries in the world think like this, we don''t think so..."


    "Pfft!" Maximus laughed out loud, looking at the president and said: "In this world, your thoughts should be the strongest! Don''t say such things as shameful!"


    While the president was embarrassed, a sullen look flashed on his face.


    But before he could speak, Maximus continued: "I am here today, not to listen to nonsense, we are not as busy as you."


    Saying that, he glanced at Ross and smiled lightly.


    Ross snorted softly and said, "What do you want to say!"


    Maximus''s expression froze, and he said, "Attilan and the Inhumans will become a powerful force in this world, there is no doubt about that."


    His face was full of confidence, and he could even speak to everyone arrogantly.


    "We want to be fully integrated into the world, and we want to share our strength with the world."


    The president said indifferently: "Contribute your own strength? What are you going to do?"


    Could it be that the other party will see the full contribution of Attilan''s technology without reservation?


    Don''t even think about it!


    Apparently, Maximus thought so too.


    So, he smiled slightly and said, "Attilan not only has technology, but also power."


    After a pause, he explained: "The power I''m talking about here means..."


    He pointed to Black Bolt behind him.


    Everyone was shocked.


    What does this mean?


    "what do you mean?"


    Ross''s eyes flickered, and he asked coldly.


    Maximus smiled slightly.


    "I plan to form a heroic team with some powerful people in the Inhumans."


    "Hero team, you want to..."


    "Please let me finish."


    Maximus interrupted the president and continued: "I know what you want to say."


    "Whether it''s the Avengers or the Fantastic Four, they are all very good superhero teams, but...they are not under the control of the national government, and some of their actions have brought casualties and destruction."


    "These casualties and damage could have been avoided as long as there was a reliable command and pre-action risk assessment."


    Hearing this, the eyes of several people represented by the president kept flickering.


    The words the other party said touched their hearts.


    On top of that, they''ve also discussed it because of it, and even came up with a draft of the Superhero Act.


    It is a pity that they have never found the opportunity to turn this bill into a formal bill.


    But now...seems like a good opportunity?


    At this moment, Maximus put out some pictures.


    Above is the destruction and casualties caused by the superheroes in the battle.


    Immediately, he continued: "Whether we admit it or not, the world has changed because of superheroes and super criminals, but no matter how they change, these people should not be above the law and the country!"


    "They are people of this country, they have to accept the control of this country, even if they do not accept the control of this country, there is the United Nations!"


    Maximus said excitedly, and the whole person seemed to be arrogant.


    After a pause, he smiled slightly: "Do you think I''m right?"


    "So, you plan to let the superhero team set up by the Inhumans accept us... I mean the control of the United Nations?"


    Maximus nodded affirmatively: "Of course! Only this is the safest!"


    "Why did you do this?"


    Ross stared at Maximus, noticing the expression on the other''s face.


    "why?"


    Maximus said lightly: "Because I want the Inhumans to be recognized by the world, so that people no longer fear the Inhumans, and I want Attilan to be recognized by the United Nations."


    After a pause, a wry smile appeared on his face: "We don''t have the strength of the Kent family. We have an entire planet and lead the aliens to leave the earth, so we don''t need to care about what other countries on earth think of him."


    Ross frowned.


    Maximus''s tone was sincere, but he always felt something was wrong.


    But after thinking about it, what the other party said was right.


    At this moment, the Minister of Defense frowned and said, "That''s right, the mutants on Kent, strictly speaking, can no longer be regarded as ground..."


    "Cough cough!"


    Ross coughed hastily.


    The Minister of Defense immediately reacted and closed his mouth.


    Maximus smiled and said, "As long as our Inhuman superhero team sets an example, other hero teams will soon be able to make choices."


    When the words fell, he smiled and looked at the few people in front of him.


    "What if other superheroes don''t make a choice?"


    "No, I believe they will make the right choice, because this will be a proposal that hundreds of countries agree with, and our superheroes of the Inhumans will urge them to make the right choice."


    urge?


    Everyone''s eyes flashed, and they had received support from hundreds of countries, which surprised them even more.


    Maximus said with a light smile: "Yes, before I came here, my proposal has been supported by hundreds of countries, because I know that only in this way will this strong and great country support me, yes ?"


    At this point, he closed his mouth.


    The rest, he has no need to say.


    Taking charge of superheroes and making them controllable forces is a temptation that every country cannot resist.


    The most important thing is that superheroes will play an exemplary role, so that more superpowers choose to serve for the government.


    Seeing the moving expressions of several people, Maximus secretly laughed in his heart.


    The president whispered: "Sorry, Mr. Maximus, we need to discuss it before we can make a decision."


    "this is necessary."


    Maximus nodded.


    Several people left in a hurry, and after a few minutes, Maximus got a satisfactory answer.


    In this way, Maximus decided to announce the Inhumans superhero team tomorrow, and after the Inhumans superhero team is established, will take the time to carry out some actions to let this new superhero team make a name for itself.


    The Inhumans superhero team has a certain reputation, and after a period of preparation, they will sign their name in the superhero bill, and then further urge other superheroes to join in.


    Maximus and Black Bolt were sent out of the new White House.


    When he came to the outside of the White House, Maximus looked at the ruins of the White House opposite, remembering the throne that no one dared to move, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "cut!"


    He wanted to see if it was Black Bolt or something like Mike Kent.


    He glanced at Black Bolt behind him and smiled, "Brother, you will always support me, right?"


    Black Bolt looked at Maximus silently, then walked quickly towards their car.


    Maximus was stunned for a moment, chuckled softly, and murmured, "I will definitely make the Inhumans the master here, the greatest race..."


    ��


    At this time, Mike''s house.


    What happened in the White House, Mike naturally did not know.


    Of course, he didn''t have the time to know about it.


    He was busy listening to Lamb Jr. and Gwen brief him about the trip.


    As the two of them started school soon, the two finally returned home.


    "Silent Hill? Evil God?"


    Hearing the two of them say this, Mike narrowed his eyes, pinched their faces without hesitation, tugged gently, and said angrily, "Why didn''t you notify me in advance of such a dangerous thing?"


    "We can fix it!"


    Little Lamb grinned, clenched his fists, and puffed out his muscles.


    Mike''s eyes were cold, and a trace of coldness appeared quietly.


    The siblings shuddered.


    Gwen hurriedly said: "Dad, we will grow up eventually, these things we will definitely encounter in the future, so we just want to exercise ourselves."


    After speaking, he hurriedly showed Mike a deformed and bright smile.


    Mike nodded and let go of their faces.


    Lo and behold, this is where high emotional intelligence goes hand-in-hand with��


    "and many more!"


    Mike suddenly shouted.


    "Didn''t you just say that you took the initiative to explore there?"


    "So, it''s not that you passively encounter solutions, but take the initiative to find things to go away!?"


    Mike''s voice suddenly increased.


    Gwen stuck out his tongue and pulled little Lamb to Ruiwen who came out of the kitchen.


    Mike walked over in a hurry It is okay to exercise, but it is not a wise way to take the initiative to provoke some unknown things without knowing the situation! "


    "I know!"


    Gwen showed her head from behind Ruiwen, reached out and assured Mike, "I promise that this will not happen in the future."


    Mike looked at Gwen angrily.


    Gwen laughed dryly, dragged little Lamb and ran upstairs, shouting at the same time, "Dad! I will pay attention in the future!"


    Mike''s mouth twitched, and when he was about to catch up, Ruiwen stopped Mike with a smile.


    "Honey, the children have grown up."


    "Humph! So disobedient, I want to make them smaller."


    Ruiwen laughed, pushed Mike into the kitchen, and said, "We''re all hungry..."

 Chapter 578： Lamb exploded

    A great lunch.


    meat meat!


    Looking at the dazzling delicacies on the table, Little Lamb and Gwen''s eyes were instantly seduced by the delicacies.


    It''s been a long time since they had the meal Mike cooked for them.


    "Humph!"


    Mike snorted softly and ate his own without giving the two little guys a good look.


    It''s not that he can''t let go and let the two little guys do what he wants to do.


    But before going on an adventure, at least he should stay behind, like leaving him a message to send regularly, which will save them if they get into trouble.


    When I came across a strange and strange place, I just plunged into it.


    This time it''s something out there that''s not their match, but what about next time?


    He hoped that these two little guys would be as thoughtful as possible before doing things, and doing things more prudently.


    Although Gwen is very strong now, but...be careful of getting in the way!


    Mike snorted softly.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike''s awkward look and smiled softly.


    It''s just hard-mouthed and soft-hearted.


    Although angry, but these two little guys like to eat these food.


    Now, the minds of these two little guys have been attracted by these delicious foods. It''s strange that they can notice your humming.


    Ruiwen is quick-witted, and when Gwen wanted to pick up food, her chopsticks and Gwen caught the same piece of meat.


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, hurriedly released, and looked at Ruiwen unconsciously.


    Raven pouted at McNurse and gave Gwen a wink.


    Gwen realized instantly.


    She kicked little Lamb lightly.


    Little Lamb: (������)


    Don''t pay attention to me, I want to kill and kill!


    Gwen: (#''��'')?


    Here you go!


    Little Lamb: (?��?)��


    my bowl!


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen puzzled.


    Gwen whispered, "Quick! Let''s apologize to Dad together."


    Little Lamb glanced at Mike and nodded.


    In the next second, Gwen gave little Lamb a wink and gestured below.


    Three, two, one!


    "Dad! I was wrong!"


    Little Lamb shouted out, and then looked at Gwen angrily.


    Didn''t you say to apologize together?


    Why are you silent!


    Gwen said angrily: "What are you looking at! I said don''t go, you are going to take risks! I will never take you there again!"


    Little Lamb: �c(`��'')?


    Hello!


    It''s all on my head!


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen angrily, and felt even more aggrieved when he found out that Gwen took the opportunity to eat his favorite dish.


    Tears started rolling in his eyes.


    Gwen: "��"


    Seems like a big joke.


    She hurried to appease little Lamb.


    But he didn''t want little Lamb''s body to flash a strange red light.


    The next second, without waiting for their reaction...


    "boom!"


    Little Lamb exploded on the spot, and violent shock waves and flames swept around.


    Mike stopped in front of Rui Wen for the first time, and blue flames gushed out from Gwen.


    In the next second, the flames and the bombardment swept towards the time recklessly, and they were blasted out by the violent shock wave.


    The three flew out of the house and appeared on the street.


    "Are you OK?"


    Mike lowered his head and asked Sheng Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen quickly shook her head and ran to the house quickly.


    And Gwen pressed on the ground, like a blue line of fire, and rushed back into the room.


    But the fastest is Mike.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of the sharp wind, after tearing up all the flames along the road, Mike hugged Little Lamb, who was standing stupidly and wrapped in flames.


    At this time, the little guy was not wearing any strands, and strands of flames were swimming around him.


    Just when Mike was worried, Little Lamb cried bitterly: "It''s gone! The dishes are gone! Woohoo!"


    Hearing this, Rui Wen and Gwen, who rushed in, were relieved, and then they couldn''t help laughing.


    Ruiwen hurried to Mike''s side and hugged Little Lamb in her arms. After confirming that Little Lamb was all right, she couldn''t help saying, "You glutton."


    Mike glanced at Gwen who had dismantled and saw that Gwen''s face was full of remorse and guilt. He smiled and walked to Gwen''s side, held Gwen in his arms, and rubbed the other''s head.


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault."


    Who would have thought that Little Lamb would awaken an ability under such circumstances?


    Gwen drilled into Mike''s arms and said worriedly, "But, our home..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    Mike comforted and said hello to Ruiwen, and the family of four walked down the street.


    At the same time, the neighbors who lived around ran out with serious expressions.


    They looked at Mike''s house, which had been wiped out, and were shocked. After seeing the family of four walking out slowly, they hurried up.


    "What happened? Was there an attack? Where''s the enemy?"


    Steve''s trio came first.


    "No trace of the enemy was observed!"


    Pietro ran around and returned to Steve.


    At the same time, Wanda fell from the top of the crowd.


    "Who is it? Why are you attacking this place?"


    Bruce pushed his glasses, expressing deep admiration for the man who dared to attack.


    "Uh��"


    Mike scratched his hair, pointed to the little Lamb who was shyly covering his legs, and said helplessly: "The little guy seems to have awakened a new ability, and then he blew up his home."


    "��"


    Silence for a few seconds.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s so funny!"


    "Nice job! Little Lamb!"


    "It''s amazing, you are the first person who dares to do this!"


    Little Lamb shyly touched his head: "Yeah, it''s not that powerful."


    "Snapped!"


    Mike lightly patted little Lamb''s head: "How proud are you!"


    Gwen pointed to little Lamb.


    Little Lamb screamed, covering his **** with one hand and the front with the other, hiding behind Mike.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Everyone laughed happily again.


    "You guys, what should I do?"


    Steve pointed to the ruins in front of him and said, "Would you like to go back to my house for a while?"


    "no need."


    Mike shook his head, and a card appeared on his fingertips: "Small meaning."


    Saying that, the cards at the fingertips turned into light spots and dissipated, and a magic circle formed by green magic runes appeared in Mike''s palm.


    He aimed his palm at the destroyed home, and the time in that area began to reverse in an instant.


    It''s like pressing the reverse of the player, and everything will fly back to the original place. In just a few seconds, the bombed house will return to its original appearance.


    Immediately afterwards, the green magic circle in Mike''s palm turned, and the house returned to normal time.


    Mike waved away the magic circle in the palm of his hand, and said to the stunned crowd: "Okay, it''s alright! Don''t stop here."


    After speaking to the crowd, Mike said suspiciously, "Where''s Tony? Why haven''t I seen him? And Natasha and the others."


    "Tony has some work-related matters that he and Pepper will deal with, while Natasha and the others have tasks."


    "Oh!" Mike responded, waving at Maria and Peggy Carter.


    "It''s okay, they will be back soon, and they won''t delay our mahjong competition in three days!"


    Peggy Carter shouted to Mike.


    Mike patted his forehead: "I almost forgot if you didn''t say it!"


    "Forget it! Maria and I are actively preparing for the battle!"


    Peggy Carter and Maria exchanged glances, and the two nodded cherishly.


    Prepare for battle��


    Mike was speechless, while Steve smiled bitterly and said, "Peggy is still playing cards at night while sleeping."


    Peggy Carter clenched his fists: "So, I''m going to win!"


    Bruce: "I heard the trophy was provided by Tony."


    After a pause, he added: "Pure gold."


    Pietro and Wanda''s eyes lit up.


    Golden!


    They also want to actively participate!


    Although they have subsidies from the Avengers, the money is still not enough for them.


    If you get the trophy and sell it...


    A golden light suddenly flashed in both eyes.


    "I''m going to practice!"


    Peggy Carter said, and hurried home.


    Mike waved his hand and said to everyone: "When the time comes, you have to cheer up."


    The golden trophy...


    Worth a shot!


    The family of four returned home and closed the door.


    Little Lamb snorted, disappeared directly in place, and moved back home in an instant.


    The three laughed softly.


    Gwen said helplessly: "This can awaken new abilities, I have to be more careful in the future."


    "This ability will be controlled by Lamb as soon as possible."


    Mike squeezed his chin and muttered.


    If little Lamb''s mood swings too much, if there is an explosion somewhere, the scene will become very tragic.


    "Gwen, you supervise him these two days and let him control this ability before he goes to school!"


    "Okay! Sir!"


    Gwen saluted.


    This little episode did not have any serious consequences.


    Under Mike''s ability, they even recovered half of their lunch.


    After a quick lunch, Mike opened the mirror space and asked Gwen to supervise Little Lamb to practice new abilities inside. After that, he and Ruiwen went to their own cake shop.


    As soon as the door was opened, Odin sprinted in and rushed into the back kitchen.


    "Mike, Mike!"


    Odin put his hands on the counter.


    "what?"


    Mike glanced at Odin.


    Odin smiled and said, "I heard Ruiwen say, what mahjong competition are you going to hold?"


    "Do you want to participate?" Mike asked in confusion, "Can you play mahjong?"


    "No, but I can learn it!" Odin patted his chest: "With my ingenuity, I can learn it soon."


    Mike looked at Odin suspiciously.


    Edin blew his beard and stared: "What kind of eyes do you have?"


    Mike narrowed his eyes: "Are you also for that trophy?"


    "Wow, what a trophy! I''m just here to compete!"


    Odin said righteously, but then he couldn''t help saying: "The trophy should be very valuable, right?"


    "Okay."


    Mike pinched his chin and calculated: "With Tony''s character, the trophy is solid. If it is solid, it will weigh two or three kilograms."


    Odin''s eyes lit up.


    Although he didn''t calculate the exact price, he knew that gold was bought by the gram when ordinary people bought it.


    Very valuable!


    Odin was even more excited.


    "I want to participate! Not for the trophy!"


    Odin grinned at Mike and said loudly, "I just love the game!"


    Then he walked out the door and said, "Don''t forget, Frigg and I will participate!"


    When the words fell, he walked out while humming Asgard''s tune.


    After taking the trophy, he sold it and went on a trip with Frigga.


    When he thought of a happy place, Odin''s one-eyed eyes glowed, and he was not angry even when a few passing children called him Captain One-eyed.


    Mike sighed.


    Odin, a generation of **** kings has been reduced to this, it is really pitiful.


    Mike sighed.


    For some reason, an image suddenly popped up in my mind.


    God King Odin, with a wave of his arms, thousands of Asgardian warriors poured into the mahjong match, about to win the little gold cup...


    "Uh!"


    Mike shuddered.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ruiwen glanced at Mike suspiciously.


    Mike shook his head: "It''s okay."


    Looking up at Rui Wen, he guessed: "Odin won''t let you teach him to play cards, right?"


    "Yup!"


    Rui Wen said happily: "I can finally teach people!"


    Hearing this, Mike''s face was a little weird.


    Good guy, Raven...


    She, Carter and Maria, were dubbed the three generals.


    Odin... sad!


    "A mahjong match? Count me in!"


    Gu walked in with a pot of tea, nodded to Mike, and said with certainty: "I''ll participate!"


    "What? You''re also here for the trophy?"


    Gu Yi should not be short of money, right?


    Gu Yi shook his head and showed a smile: "I just thought it would be interesting."


    Mike: "?"


    I always think Gu Yi has other ideas.


    "Here''s a pot of tea for you, good green tea."


    Gu Yi put the teapot in front of Mike, picked up a piece of cake and took a bite, saying, "I''ll take this."


    "you��"


    "Sure enough, it''s still delicious made by you. Other cake shops make it... tsk, it''s like a ton of sugar, it''s so sweet."


    Saying that, Gu Yi waved his hand and left quickly.


    Mike gave Gu Yi''s back a thumbs up.


    Gu Yi still knows the goods!


    Mike smiled happily, and said to Ruiwen, who was already absent-minded: "Go, teach Odin and the others."


    "Hmm!" Rui Wen nodded happily and jumped out like a deer.


    Mike looked at Ruiwen''s back with a doting face.


    Although both of them are old couples, he still thinks Rui Wen is cute.


    But thinking about the apprentices taught by Rui Wen, Mike couldn''t help laughing.


    ��


    Kent star.


    Charles'' office.


    "What? Mahjong competition?"


    Charles squeezed his chin: "When?"


    "Three days later! I just found out! I''ll tell you right away! My dear brother!"


    Gwen''s voice seemed to be smeared with honey made Charles feel sweet.


    "I''m not interested in this, I..."


    "Three days later, it''s Sunday, just relax! I''ll cheer you on! Dad, they will all participate!"


    Gwen bewitched Charles, but Xiao Jiujiu was in his heart.


    She can''t participate in the competition, but she can let her three brothers participate in the competition, and if she wins, the trophy... hehe!


    "In that case, I know!"


    Charles nodded and said, "Clark and Eric?"


    "I''ll let you know!"


    Gwen spoke positively and hung up the phone.


    "This little girl."


    Charles said with a smile, lowered his head and continued to work.

 Chapter 579： have arrived

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Amidst the anticipation of everyone, the first Golden Dice Cup, named by Tony Stark, was officially held in the Hero Community.


    The contestants include various Avengers represented by Captain America Steve, a small number of Avengers'' families and individual neighbors (Luke''s family), as well as X-Men from Kent Star, and a very small number of specially invited people (Ancient One, Odin, Frigga).


    The venue of the game was set at Mike''s house, because at the request of everyone, Mike provided a post-match celebratory meal.


    The referee of the game was Gwen and Lamb, along with several of his friends.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, there is still an hour before the competition, but individual active contestants have come to the competition site one after another.


    Odin, Frigga and Gu Yi, as friends of Mike, arrived at Mike''s house early.


    "Are you here so early?"


    Mike looked back at the watch on the wall and said suspiciously, "It''s still an hour before the start."


    "Let''s take a look at the playing field ahead of time!"


    Gu Yi said lightly, the small fan in his hand incited gently.


    Odin nodded solemnly: "Yes, we are definitely not here to have breakfast with you on an empty stomach."


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    Is it really okay to just say your true purpose?


    Frigg pulled Odin gently, a little embarrassed.


    But the expressions on Gu Yi and Odin''s faces did not change at all.


    After a few seconds of silence, Mike suddenly closed the door and said, "The competition venue is not open yet! You guys..."


    "We''re welcome!"


    Odin and Gu Yi pressed their hands on the door, pushed the door open, and strode in.


    Mike: (??)


    "you��"


    Ruiwen looked at the three of Odin, with a smile on her face: "You guys are really early, have you had breakfast? Let''s have some together?"


    "Then you''re welcome!"


    Odin said carelessly and stood at the dining table.


    Mike looked at Odin speechlessly.


    When have you been polite?


    "Wait for a while, and I''ll make breakfast for you."


    Mike spoke up.


    "Then trouble you!"


    Odin shouted to Mike.


    Mike shook his head helplessly and walked into the kitchen.


    After the three suspended their death, when they came to live here, the three of them disguised themselves, not afraid that others would recognize them.


    Except for Mike and Ruiwen, no one else knew their true identities, not even Gwen and Little Lamb, who had met the three of them a lot.


    "Grandpa Captain?"


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, then quickly swallowed what was in his mouth, and asked tentatively, "You... come to the competition too?"


    "Yup!"


    Odin grinned and suddenly took two bars of chocolate from his pocket and handed them to Gwen.


    Gwen was stunned.


    Odin leaned forward and beckoned to Gwen. When Gwen leaned forward in doubt, he put the chocolate in his hand on the table, pushed it gently towards Gwen, and gave Gwen a wink.


    Gwen: "?"


    Odin lowered his voice and said across the dining table, "I heard that you are the referee for this game?"


    Gwen realized in an instant, and when he was about to refuse righteously, Odin smiled and said, "It''s all my own."


    With everyone watching, Gwen took the chocolate and winked at Odin.


    Don''t worry, I won''t let the captain''s grandfather be eliminated as soon as possible!


    Odin smiled.


    Now, be steady!


    Frigga looked helpless, Rui Wen couldn''t help laughing, and Gu Yi''s eyes moved slightly, just as he was about to warn the two...


    "Dad!"


    Little Lamb shouted: "My sister is taking bribes as a referee!"


    Nice job!


    Gu Yi excitedly shook the small fan in his hand!


    Odin and Gwen''s expressions changed, and they stared at Little Lamb.


    Little Lamb stared at the two of them without showing weakness.


    It''s not right to do so!


    Mike exposed his head from the kitchen, shook Gwen with a spatula, and warned: "Gwen, don''t be a blind referee! You will be beaten for this kind of behavior!"


    Gwen thought about the picture of himself being beaten by the superheroes, sweating coldly, and nodded hastily.


    Odin grinned, although he wanted to say that even if these superheroes added up, he was not a match for him alone, but he is now the captain, not Odin.


    Odin was depressed, Gwen shook his head at Odin and said, "Anyway? Thank you for the chocolate!"


    Adin: "?"


    Shouldn''t you be returning the chocolate?


    "puff!"


    Looking at Odin, who stole the chicken without success, Gu Yi laughed happily.


    Gwen took out a piece and handed it to Lamb.


    Little Lamb: o(''^'')o


    I don''t want it!


    I want to be a fair referee!


    Gwen: ?_?


    She ripped open the plastic bag directly, then broke off a small piece and stuffed it into Little Lamb''s mouth.


    "Ha! Now you have it too, so you don''t have to tell me about it in the future!"


    Gwen smiled happily, put the chocolate aside, and happily ate breakfast.


    Little Lamb wanted to spit out the chocolate, but the sweet taste was so delicious.


    So, while eating chocolate, he looked at Rui Wen with tears in his eyes and cried, "Mom! I''m not clean anymore."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, Mike served the three of them a breakfast. After the three of them finished their meal, Ruiwen went to clean up the mess, while Mike flashed quickly and began to set up the playing field.


    Many people came to the competition today, and Mike prepared four automatic mahjong tables.


    There are definitely not enough tables, so teams will be divided.


    According to Mike, it will be over soon anyway.


    Because most people are here to join in the fun.


    Not long after the venue was set up, the contestants arrived at the competition site one after another.


    The first is the Avengers who live in Mike''s house.


    Tony''s family of three and Steve and his wife were the first to arrive at the game.


    "Uncle Mike!"


    Tony said hello, holding a box in his arms.


    All eyes fell on Tony''s box.


    Tony smiled, walked to the referee''s table, opened the box, and took out the trophy inside.


    The whole body of the trophy is golden, with a golden dice standing on a beautiful golden base.


    The numbers on the dice are red and blue gems.


    Luxurious, dazzling...


    Looking at everyone''s expressions with satisfaction, Tony smiled and said, "I don''t know who will get it today."


    "Of course it is me!"


    Odin said unceremoniously.


    Tony looked up and said in amazement, "Who is he?"


    Mike said blankly: "An old man who is fairly familiar, you don''t need to worry about him."


    Saying that, he lowered his voice and approached Tony, and said, "Anyway, he will be eliminated soon."


    "?"


    "He learned it only two days ago."


    "Oh!"


    Tony looked astonished.


    Since he was Uncle Mike''s friend, Tony nodded to him as a greeting.


    Odin smiled and looked at the trophy with burning eyes.


    Mike shook his head and sighed that a generation of **** kings had been reduced to this point.


    Speaking of kung fu, Bruce Banner and Natasha came hand in hand.


    Tony looked at Bruce in surprise and said, "I thought you weren''t interested in this."


    "But I''m interested in trophies."


    Bruce Banner pushed up his glasses.


    Natasha laughed softly: "It''s good to collect and resell."


    Tony''s mouth twitched: "Can you tell me this to my face?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Steve laughed out loud and couldn''t help saying: "To be honest, I also have the idea of ??resale."


    He looked at the trophy with fiery eyes.


    As long as he sells this thing, he can get back part of the money that Peggy exported!


    Tony: "��"


    Had known that he would not have made this thing pure gold.


    However, if this thing were not pure gold, there would not be so many people participating.


    never mind!


    Whatever they do with it.


    Tony sighed helplessly.


    Just then, another contestant arrived.


    Pietro, Wanda, Barton, the three appeared together.


    Mike looked at the three and always had a sense of sight of a father and son (female) family of three.


    After greeting the three, Sam, Rhodes, and Vision also came to the game.


    "Are the Avengers coming soon? Don''t you have a mission?"


    Mike couldn''t help but groan.


    Steve said: "It''s all done ahead of time, and we also need proper rest. By the way, Bucky hasn''t come yet."


    Saying that, he looked out the door.


    He remembered Bucky telling him he would come today.


    "He will come with Crystal and them."


    Tony squeezed his chin.


    crystal?


    Mike was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise: "Do you have a new member of the Avengers?"


    "Well, two people who joined temporarily."


    Tony explained, "They''re all good."


    Mike nodded and didn''t care.


    While talking, Bucky walked into Mike''s house with the two girls.


    Tony pointed to the two girls and introduced, "Crystal, Daisy."


    "welcome!"


    Mike nodded to both of them.


    Crystal looked at Mike curiously.


    Is this Mike Kent?


    It looks like a normal person!


    Crystal muttered in her heart. After realizing that Daisy was looking at Mike excitedly, she pushed Daisy slightly and coughed softly.


    Daisy blushed, took the crystal to the living room, and chatted with the Avengers, but her eyes still glanced at Mike from time to time.


    Because Mike is her idol.


    Mike sheltered the entire mutant group, and she also wanted to support the aliens like Mike.


    Feeling the gaze falling on him, Mike lowered his voice and approached Tony and said, "A stranger?"


    "You actually saw it?"


    Tony asked in surprise.


    Mike nodded and stopped asking.


    He felt that it would be troublesome to ask.


    Mike glanced at the lively living room with a strange expression on his face.


    This Avenger is really not a pull, I don''t know what BOSS they are fighting.


    The knock on the door sounded again, Luke''s family opposite Mike''s house, and several of Gwen''s friends.


    "excuse me!"


    John smiled and said hello, looked at the superheroes in the room, and was speechless.


    Although he has seen this situation many times, as an ordinary person, he can''t help but be surprised when he sees superheroes getting together.


    "welcome!"


    Mike said with a smile, gave a few high-fives to the little guys, and then said, "The referees, you are finally here!"


    "hey-hey!"


    Several little guys smiled excitedly.


    They were all very excited to encounter such a large-scale event before the start of school.


    "You are here! Come with me!"


    Gwen walked over to the group and led them inside.


    Just then, Mike''s cell phone rang.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s me! Open a portal!"


    Hank Pym''s slightly arrogant voice rang out.


    Mike''s mouth twitched: "Old thing, you..."


    "Future family?"


    "Open now!"


    Mike rolled his eyes, took out a card, and threw out a portal, and several figures walked out from it.


    It was the Hank Pym family, as well as Clark and the second-generation Ant-Man Scott.


    "Team, Captain!"


    Scott saw a piece of Steve, screamed excitedly, stretched out his hand and pulled his clothes and walked over.


    "Captain, please sign me!"


    Steve: "?"


    "so many people?"


    Clark frowned and said to Mike: "Dad, Charles and the others are coming too, and the X-Men, the house is too crowded."


    Mike nodded: "Indeed."


    "Then let''s go to Kent Star."


    Clark suggested.


    Mike thought for a while and said, "Also."


    Their home on the Kent star is big enough.


    "Then I''ll tell Charles and the others first and tell them not to come."


    "Go!"


    Mike waved his hand, said to Steve who was standing with him, walked into the living room, clapped his hands, and when others looked at him, Mike said, "Because the participants this time were a little bit beyond expectations, So we need to change the venue."


    The crowd nodded.


    "Go to Kent Star."


    Mike said, and opened the portal to Kent''s house on Kent star.


    Everyone quickly passed through the portal. After Mike put away the mahjong machine, he shouted to Steve and the others. After everyone walked through the portal, he was the last to walk through the portal, and then scattered the portal.


    The crowd showed up at the Kent house on Kent Star.


    Mike opened the portal directly into the huge living room of Kent''s house.


    Compared with the home on earth, it is dozens of times larger, and it looks spacious in a while.


    Not long after they appeared, the space was torn apart, and a blue space door appeared in front of them. Then, the mutants headed by Charles and Eric came out one after another.


    "dad!"


    The two greeted Mike, but saw Mike''s face as black as the bottom of a pot.


    so many people?


    How much cooking is he going to do today?


    "So many people will they all play?"


    Mike''s mouth twitched as he asked both Charles and Eric.


    Charles grinned and said, "I spent half a day explaining the rules to those who didn''t understand!"


    Eric nodded lightly: "You can''t lose to the Avengers."


    Mike felt a little pain in his back.


    So, for this reason, you brought so many people with you.


    ��!


    At this time, the blue space door appeared again, and the super police officers headed by Nick Fury also arrived at the scene.


    Looking at this scene, Mike finally couldn''t help but say, "Are you all so busy?"

 Chapter 580： winner

    Nick Fury, Colson, Hill��


    Looking at the super-powered police officers represented by Nick Fury, Mike said helplessly: "Why are you here?"


    Nick Fury said quietly: "I will ensure the safety of the scene."


    "that is it?"


    Mike was skeptical.


    "By the way, have a match and get a trophy."


    Nick Fury said as he looked at the trophy that was placed in the most prominent place.


    Turning to see Mike looking at himself with strange eyes, Nick Fury said blankly, "What? We don''t have the right to rest?"


    "up to you!"


    Mike said hurriedly.


    Besides, he was afraid that Nick Fury would draw the protest card from his arms.


    Seeing Coulson smiling at him, a drop of cold sweat appeared on Mike''s forehead. After nodding to Coulson, he hurried away.


    Coulson... can''t be provoked!


    After getting away from the people at the Super Police Station, Mike looked at the people present and squeezed his chin lightly.


    With the addition of people from the Super Police Department, the number became more.


    The Avengers, the X-Men, the Super Cop, and a few families��


    In addition to wandering outside, looking for Thanos and their Thor, the only superheroes Mike knew were a few of the Guardians of the Galaxy who didn''t come.


    Mike patted his forehead, looked at the time, and said, "Wait for a while, I''ll go buy some mahjong tables."


    After the words fell, Mike quickly left.


    Ten minutes later, a portal opened, and several mahjong machines appeared in the hall.


    After placing the mahjong machine, Mike looked at the people who had already arrived and waved to Gwen and the little guys.


    "Dad, are you going to start?"


    Gwen ran over excitedly with a few little guys.


    Mike nodded and said, "There are a lot of people, Joe will assist you."


    A figure ripped apart the space and appeared quietly, it was Joe El.


    Gwen: "Then trouble Uncle Al!"


    Joe Al is the main referee, and as for them, they are pendants and mascots.


    Joe El nodded and said softly, "Leave it to me."


    When the words fell, he looked at the superheroes present and said loudly: "The lottery has begun!"


    Following Joe El''s words, everyone who had been chatting in a low voice immediately quieted down.


    In this golden dice contest, there are superheroes, ordinary people, billionaires, scientists with super IQ, and even kings and queens...


    Looking at T''Challa who followed Orolo in the X-Men team, Mike''s mouth twitched.


    But thinking about it, it''s not surprising that Odin and Gu Yi are mixed in here.


    This game may be the most compelling game in the world.


    A virtual light curtain appeared in front of everyone.


    The names began to scroll immediately, and everyone stared at the light curtain, looking at their names.


    Mike VS Lord VS Barton VS Scott Lang.


    Seeing his name, Mike grinned.


    what!


    These three people?


    He, Mike, wants to kill!


    Glancing at other people''s lists.


    Captain (Odin) VS Peggy Carter VS Scott (Cyclops) VS Sam.


    Curator (Ancient One) VS Wanda VS Bucky VS Maria.


    what!


    Gu Yi and Odin met Peggy Carter and Maria respectively?


    Although Peggy Carter and Maria are not very good at playing cards, at least they have built some skills with their money.


    It''s pitiful that he might have been beaten in the first round.


    Mike couldn''t help feeling sad (open) and hurt (hearted) for the two of them.


    Hank Pym and Pietro, Natasha, and Vision are at the table, while brothers Charles and Eric meet Emma and Logan and become the Civil War table.


    Raven meets Jyn, Remy LeBeau and Bruce.


    Looking at Gambit with a smile on his face, Mike''s eyes jumped.


    It seems that Rui Wen may also be out in the first round.


    As for Tony, the organizer, he met Clark, Nick Fury and T''Challa to form a high-quality male poker game.


    Agent Hill encounters Orolo, Crystal and Daisy.


    Finally, a few young X-Men who came to draw the numbers gathered together.


    Glancing across the crowd, Mike pinched his chin and muttered, "Hela didn''t come?"


    He also wanted to see how Odin would deal with Hela''s appearance.


    "She''s not interested in that."


    Eric touched his head and said helplessly.


    Mike nodded and said, "Alright."


    Belhela recognizes Odin, and the mahjong match turns into a father-daughter duel.


    "Come on! Boys! Don''t let this trophy fall into the hands of others!"


    Mike patted the three of them on the shoulders, and the three nodded with a smile.


    So, the first round of the game officially began.


    The game is based on a points system. Everyone has ten points. If they lose, they will be eliminated.


    Therefore, the number of people eliminated at each table is not fixed, one to three are possible.


    Mike sat in his place and tapped on the table lightly. Rod, Barton, and Scott Lang looked at Mike like this, feeling a little stressed, and exchanged glances. The three who had discussed the countermeasures in advance were very insignificant. Cha nodded and sat down in his seat.


    Noticing the expressions of the three, Mike raised his eyebrows.


    These three people are afraid that they will make trouble for him.


    However, with the card skills of the three... Ha!


    Seeing the three strange and clumsy start to draw cards, Mike hooked the corners of his mouth in disdain.


    These people are afraid that they have just memorized the rules, and they came to participate without even touching the cards.


    This kind of rabble, dare to come to show their ugliness!


    Mike put the cards in place, and his fingers touched the cards one by one, knowing instantly.


    This time he wants to eliminate the three together.


    Touch yourself!


    Mike won the first row cleanly, less than a minute later.


    The corners of the three people''s mouths twitched, and their faces were helpless.


    Although they knew they were very good, it would be too shameful to be beaten out in less than three minutes.


    The three exchanged glances and started their plan.


    Intentionally shoot!


    result��


    "Thank you!"


    Mike smiled at the three of them, as if he could see through the three people''s thoughts, with a smile in his eyes.


    Three people: "��"


    Start Plan B!


    As seasoned superheroes, how could they possibly have only one plan...


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, Mike clapped his hand on the table in front of him, and said with a half-smile, "Hey! There are even little bugs!"


    As he said that, under the pale faces of the three of them, he pinched a small ant in front of him, stretched out his hand to crush it, breathed lightly, and smiled at the three of them: "Go on!"


    The three of them turned pale and shuddered, and in the end, the three of them were eliminated in unison.


    Mike snorted softly.


    Want to do little things in front of him, when his super vision is air!


    Getting up and stretching, Mike looked at the others, and then the corners of his mouth twitched wildly.


    The people who engage in various means are not only the three people just now.


    There are mind-reading, perspective-opening, artificial intelligence computing, and even secret magic...


    Although these people are very secretive, under Mike''s super vision, they are all seen by Mike.


    At this moment, Mike suddenly felt that he was the teacher on the podium, and below sat a group of students who were smart in class and thought the teacher couldn''t see them.


    "Tsk, tsk!"


    Mike shook his head, his eyes twinkling.


    In this case, he seems to have to make some preparations.


    Of course, these clumsy cheating methods, he despised.


    Looking at the current score of everyone, and after confirming that it was still some time before the end of the game, Mike walked to the corner with a blank card in his hand.


    With a thought, a figure with a big back hair and chocolate in his mouth gradually appeared on the card.


    After a while, several identical cards appeared in Mike''s hand, and then the cards were directly strengthened to three.


    Mike nodded with satisfaction, it shouldn''t be an accident now.


    With a thought, the card in his hand turned into a spot of light and dissipated. After a phantom appeared behind Mike, it turned into a spot of light and rushed into Mike''s body.


    Some people''s eyes twitched when they noticed Mike''s movements.


    Can this still be played!


    It''s already great, but also add status to yourself?


    However, some contestants expressed that they did not care.


    Because...they were eliminated in the first round and didn''t need to worry about meeting Mike at all.


    The three of Barton standing in the corner showed relief smiles.


    The first round ended soon, and some people who came to draw were eliminated.


    Such as the three of Barton, such as poor Odin.


    "There is a shady! There is definitely a shady!"


    Odin cried out.


    "It''s your card skills that are too bad!"


    Peggy Carter, who was at the table with Odin, talked leisurely, patted Odin''s shoulder lightly, and said, "You need to practice more!"


    Once, she directly beat out the three people at the same table as her, and she couldn''t help feeling proud.


    She, Peggy Carter, really has the appearance of a champion, and she will win the first trophy!


    With a confident smile, Peggy Carter glanced at Steve and Maria, supported by the three losers behind him.


    Steve gave her a nod and apparently moved on to the next round too, but Maria��


    She looked at Maria with an ugly face, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that Maria lost?


    "Yo! Maria really lost!"


    Mike squeezed his chin and muttered.


    Peggy Carter looked at Mike puzzled after hearing this.


    Mike smiled without explaining.


    At Maria''s table, there is Gu Yi and Wanda...


    In the face of the magic and abilities of the two, it is strange that Maria and Bucky can kill until the next round.


    Only magic can fight against magic.


    However, according to Mike''s observation, Gu Yi doesn''t seem to use magic, it all depends on his own technology.


    Ancient One''s technology?


    Could it be that Gu Yi had been exposed to mahjong a long time ago?


    After thinking about Kama Taj''s location and Gu Yi''s current age, Mike''s face darkened.


    If he guessed correctly, Gu Yi might be the most terrifying.


    It is worth celebrating that all three Clark brothers made it to the next round, but Riven was defeated by Remy LeBeau.


    After all, Remy LeBeau is known as the King of Cards. Although his favorite game is poker, he also dabbles in other card games. Coupled with his thousand skills, he defeated Raven, the three generals, and Bruce is still pretty relaxed.


    Fortunately, Bruce''s mood is still stable, otherwise Remy Lebeau won the game, but lost his life.


    The piano at the table with them used his ability to win the first round.


    As for Mike''s attention, the high-quality men''s game represented by Clark and Tony ended with T''Challa and Nick Fury out.


    Facts have proved that no matter how smart or scheming you are, you are weak and scum in the face of "plug-ins".


    In the first round, half of the people who brushed it went down.


    However, most of the people who were eliminated in the first round came to join in the fun.


    The second round begins.


    Mike''s was unfortunately assigned to a father-son game, and it was a complete father-son game.


    Mike and his three sons.


    The father and son sat together, staring at each other with big eyes and a look of helplessness on their faces.


    Mike looked at the three with a headache, not knowing who to send out.


    Fortunately, these three boys did not make Mike embarrassed.


    One shot at a time, sending Mike to the next round.


    In this way, because the points obtained can be accumulated, Mike''s total points are temporarily ranked first.


    In the third round, Mike met his old rival Peggy Carter.


    With Mike voluntarily releasing water, Peggy Carter squeezed into the next round.


    In the fourth round, Mike had no worries, but there was a dramatic scene on the court.


    Gu Yi, Jean, Wanda, and Peggy Carter actually bumped into each other.


    no doubt��


    Peggy Carter sheds tears on the field, and the championship dream is broken.


    Steve hugged Peggy Carter, who was buried in his arms and was extremely aggrieved, and said helplessly: "Don''t be sad, I''m also eliminated."


    Hearing this, Peggy Carter was even more sad.


    The game continues.


    After two more rounds, the finalists were finally decided.


    Mike, Gu Yi, Jean, and Wanda.


    The battle between the four can be described as ''extraordinarily tragic''.


    Magic, superpowers, altering reality, even psychic powers��


    The space centered on the four was distorted.


    In the end, because Mike had more points, the battle came to an end after Wanda was the first to lose all points.


    Gu Yi sighed with a pity, because she was afraid of revealing her identity and being noticed, she didn''t use magic at all, otherwise... even if there was Qin who gave points to Mike, she would be sure to get the first place.


    Looking at Mike and Wanda, Wanda looked unhappy, walked to Pietro, and said with disgust: "You are too useless! If you can make it to the finals and give me points, I can First place!"


    Pietro said with a sad face: "I encountered Vision! That guy counted all my cards! I can''t win at all! And I only learned mahjong!"


    If Vision hadn''t met Tony and voluntarily gave up the calculation, maybe Vision would have made it to the finals too.


    Wanda looked at Pietro angrily: "I don''t care It''s your fault!"


    Pietro: "!"


    At the same time, Mike on the other side happily touched Qin''s head, showing a loving smile like an old father, and said, "Well done, Qin!"


    Qin''s face turned slightly red.


    "Our family can''t lose to others!"


    Hearing this, Qin''s face blushed as if he could drip blood.


    Mike smiled and said to Qin in a low voice, "I support you about you and Charles!"


    Hearing this, Qin''s head was stunned, and she hurriedly said, "Thank you!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Mike laughed, and under everyone''s smiling eyes, he held up the trophy.


    He, Mike Kent, was the champion of the first Golden Dice Cup Mahjong Tournament!

 Chapter 581： Tasty?

    on Kent.


    Kent Manor, as the place where the Kent family lives on Kent Star, because Mike and Raven live on Earth most of the time, Charles and Eric usually live in schools and companies, and rarely come here. It is generally very deserted here. , except for some of the people they hired to take care of the place, there are basically no people here.


    But today, it is very lively here.


    First, the Golden Dice Mahjong Competition, and then Mike''s personal performance time.


    Mike''s craftsmanship is recognized as good, and every time such a big occasion, the dishes made by Mike are so delicious that people can''t wait to swallow their tongues, and even eating those special dishes, they can feel the strong feeling. happiness and contentment.


    This feeling made them think that Mike put some special medicine into the meal...


    "How can a champion be a cook?"


    While muttering depressed, Mike drove all the people who wanted to come in to help out of the kitchen.


    Looking at the empty kitchen, a smile suddenly appeared on Mike''s face.


    He had already anticipated this situation, so he made some preparations.


    Several cards appeared between Mike''s fingers. With a thought, one card turned into a light spot and dissipated. A barrier isolated the kitchen and cut off everyone''s eyes, and several cards in his hand turned into light. point to dissipate.


    Name: Liu Angxing.


    Introduction: The heir of Chrysanthemum downstairs, with a strong talent for cooking, the youngest super chef.


    Note: Cooking is all about bringing happiness to people!


    Name: Xie Lu


    Introduction: The "special pastry chef" who is wandering in all directions has an iron rod with the thickness of the mouth of a bowl and the top covered with stars as a kitchen utensil and a weapon.


    Remarks: Kitchenware? arms? It''s the same!


    Name: Ryan


    Introduction: A genius chef with extraordinary talent, heir to the Seven Star Knife.


    Note: Let me transcend for you.


    Three figures appeared to the left of Mike from the virtual to the real.


    Name: Kohei Soma


    Introduction: Yuanyue Shijie''s first seat, has strong adaptability, and is good at making creative dishes with limited ingredients.


    Remarks: I really didn''t take the medicine!


    Name: Dojima Silver


    Introduction: Yuanyue Resort''s chief chef and board member, with superb cooking skills.


    Note: Do you want to come and exercise together? juvenile!


    Name: Nakiri Senzaemon


    Introduction: The former head of Togetsu Academy, the leader of the Japanese cuisine world, has a cut scar near his right eye, and is known as the "Demon King of Eating".


    Notes: Delicious! My clothes are about to burst!


    On the right side of Mike''s body, three figures of different heights also slowly appeared.


    The characters are embodied, and for convenience, because the same situation may occur in the future, Mike also turned these character cards into permanent cards.


    As soon as the six people appeared, they respectfully bowed to Mike.


    Mike smiled lightly and said, "I''ll leave it to you here."


    "Yes! Master!"


    The six of them got up and responded, looked at each other, and a fiery light suddenly burst out in their eyes, as if they were on fire.


    Everyone is not an ordinary chef, just exchanged glances, and they boiled!


    Looking at the six busy people, Mike smiled lightly.


    His ability is really getting more and more convenient.


    Speaking of abilities, Mike suddenly remembered a system that had not appeared for a long time and had no sense of existence.


    As soon as he thought about it, the information of the system appeared in his mind.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    Eternal cigarette case.


    Dimensional pockets.


    Kryptonian blood.


    Manifestation power recovery speed increased.


    Characters are permanently embodied.


    Current Ability Level: LV6.


    Current upgrade progress: 78%.


    LV1, can materialize items.


    LV2, you can realize the skills.


    LV3, with the ability to materialize a character.


    LV4, the power of embodiment continues to increase with the upgrade.


    LV5, character materialization.


    LV6: Card enhancement.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Daughter: Gwen Kent (Vengeful Spirit Contractor).


    Son: Lamb Kent (Kryptonian, mutant, awakened)


    Except that the progress of ability upgrades is constantly improving, the system has not changed much.


    Looking forward to the new ability after the ability upgrade, Mike yawned, pulled a chair, stepped up, and narrowed his eyes easily.


    He wanted to sleep, but after a while, a smell that seemed to make people hallucinating rushed into Mike''s nose.


    A wry smile appeared on Mike''s face.


    Okay, it''s impossible to sleep.


    The aroma of the six people cooking, even a comatose person may be awakened.


    I want to sleep, but there is no door.


    With a sigh, Mike opened his eyes and looked at the six people, looking at the art-like techniques of the six people, his eyes were full of surprise.


    His real cooking skills can''t compare to these super chefs and the ''Medicine King'', but Mike can still learn something from some of these people''s techniques.


    "If Sol was here, he would probably go crazy with excitement when he looked at the cooking techniques of these people."


    Mike smiled and shook his head.


    I don''t know how Sol is doing outside.


    Thinking of this, Mike took out his mobile phone, and while watching the six people busy, took pictures of the process of cooking the six people.


    When Sol comes back, give this video as a gift to Sol, Sol should like it.


    Mike still likes his apprentice very much.


    For the next time, Mike felt tormented, and it was not until the six people finished cooking that Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you for your hard work!"


    Mike said to the six people, and the six smiled slightly. In the sound of Mike''s snap of his fingers, they disappeared again, and turned into cards that appeared in Mike''s palm.


    "Why do I feel more and more like the magical girl Sakura..."


    Mike couldn''t help complaining, and the image of himself holding a wand appeared in his mind, and he couldn''t help shivering.


    Patting his face, Mike looked at the sealed dishes in front of him, smiled lightly, and after taking them all into the portable space, he scattered the barrier.


    Mike strode into the hall.


    At this time, there were several long tables in the living room.


    Some of the long tables have some fruit and refreshments.


    But Mike looked at the fruits and treats...


    Man, no one moved at all!


    This is your lunch!


    what?


    Is this because you are afraid of eating something to take up your stomach?


    Are you here for a buffet?


    Mike complained helplessly, seeing everyone looking at him expectantly, he smiled lightly, and said, "The medicine is out!"


    "Um?"


    "Uh, it''s time for dinner!"


    "Um!"


    Mike moved quickly, and before most people could see clearly, the sealed dishes were placed on the table.


    "Please taste!"


    Mike smiled faintly, flashed his body again, and opened all the dishes.


    In an instant, a delicious tornado seemed to hang in the entire hall, swept everyone in, and let them sink into the delicious taste.


    The saliva secreted frantically, the hungry stomach was roaring wildly, and the uncontrolled appetite seemed to devour their sanity, turning them into gluttonous beasts in an instant.


    eat!


    There was only this thought in their minds.


    The next second, they quickly picked up the dishes in front of them and put them in their mouths.


    The ultimate delicacy blooms on the tip of the tongue, and a sense of satisfaction and happiness spreads from the tip of the tongue and flows into their hearts.


    Invariably, scenes that made them feel happy appeared in their minds.


    Some people sigh, some weep silently, and some people have happy smiles on their faces.


    Everyone was silent, but everyone''s hands moved quickly.


    Mike''s family sat together.


    Hope and Jyn, as well as Hank Pym and his wife Janet sat with them.


    Interestingly, even if everyone at the table was swallowing saliva, they waited for Mike to sit down before starting to move the chopsticks.


    After they had eaten something and the speed of serving the dishes slowed down, Mike picked up the wine glass and touched them lightly.


    After that, the situation resurfaced, a sword and sword shadow.


    After a while, everyone put down the tableware contentedly, and looked at every dish that was eaten up, and their faces turned slightly red.


    It''s not that they don''t lose face, but it''s really delicious!


    At this moment, Logan leisurely picked up a bowl of white rice and placed it on a plate with bright red soup left over.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Also, can it still be like this?


    They turned their eyes and landed on the white rice.


    Mike stared at this scene dumbfounded, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    You really can.


    After a while, everyone hiccupped contentedly.


    "I think we can often have some kind of competition!"


    Suddenly, Bruce suggested.


    Tony said lightly: "I can offer a prize!"


    "I can offer it too!"


    T''Challa followed closely.


    "Why don''t you hold a fighting competition next time or something?"


    Steve suggested.


    "Can also hold dancing, basketball, football..."


    Natasha uttered a string of names.


    The crowd nodded.


    "You are enough!"


    Mike looked at those people angrily, causing a burst of laughter.


    At this moment, Vision said leisurely: "Is it really that delicious?"


    Everyone was stunned, looking at Vision with pitiful eyes.


    Vision: ������


    He got it.


    Next time, he won''t come again!


    With the end of the dinner, this golden dice contest ended successfully.


    ��


    A new semester, a new beginning.


    Gwen and his little friends were promoted to the eighth grade, which is the second year of junior high school.


    Because the junior high school in their school is a two-year relationship, that is to say, this is their last year in junior high school, and at this time next year, they will be high school students.


    But with the start of the new semester, Gwen and the others also discovered a problem.


    That was Harry coming to school less and less.


    school cafeteria.


    Gwen and Peter sat together for lunch.


    With a piece of meat in his hand, Gwen frowned as he looked at Peter and Luke sitting across from him, and Mary Jane, who was weakly lying on the table.


    "Harry didn''t come today again?"


    Luke nodded: "Yes, I heard him say that his father has been arranging other courses for him, saying that it is something taught in school, which is of no use to him."


    Peter pushed his glasses and said, "After all, he has a big business to inherit."


    Luke said helplessly: "His father thinks he''s played enough and it''s time to learn how to manage a company."


    Gwen: "But he''s only fourteen. It''s too early for him to manage the company!"


    "But his last name is Osborn." Mary Jane added, and then couldn''t help asking Gwen: "Not everyone is as lucky as you are, Gwen."


    "Hey, he said he can come to school as long as he completes the study assignments his father gave him, but now it seems... this guy really is an idiot!"


    Luke couldn''t help but say.


    Mary Jane gave Luke an angry look.


    Luke shrugged.


    Gwen was silent for a while, showing a smile, and said, "Let''s see him on Sunday! He hasn''t come to school for a week!"


    "Agree!"


    Mary Jane was the first to raise her hand in approval.


    Gwen glanced at Mary Jane half-smile.


    Mary Jane''s face flushed slightly.


    Peter pushed his glasses and said, "I know the address."


    Luke hesitated: "Will they let us in?"


    "Anyway, Harry will let us in, as for the others..." Gwen smirked: "Does it matter?"


    She always has a way to get in.


    "Then it''s decided!"


    Mary Jane said excitedly, the weakness just now disappeared without a trace.


    Everyone nodded and began to settle their own lunch.


    ��


    "It is reported that during the crisis in Los Angeles yesterday, the Inhumans rescued the Fantastic Four who were in crisis, defuse a crisis that was enough to destroy the entire city..."


    "The Inhumans have proven their reliability and strength over time!"


    "It''s a blessing for all of us to have an extra strong group of heroes."


    "Black Bolt, the ace of the Inhumans!"


    "Analysis of the combat power of the Inhuman Special Forces!"


    "��"


    With the formation of the superhero team of the Inhumans, the Inhumans, this superhero team has gained a lot of attention and fame for their amazing activity and high-profile behavior.


    "Looking for quick success Looking at the latest report, Steve slowly made an evaluation.


    The Avengers nodded in agreement.


    Because of the addition of Crystal and Daisy, and their good performance during this period, they had to consider what Daisy said to them, and began to pay attention to the Inhumans'' every move.


    The recent appearance of the Inhumans and the high-profile actions of the Inhumans attracted their attention, so at the Avengers'' meeting, they were discussed as unusual moves by the Avengers.


    Although all they do is to fight criminals, because of their eagerness for quick success, some people feel a sense of disgust, and they unconsciously think of a destroyed company - Qunxing.


    "They must be doing this because they want to get something in a period of time."


    Tony pinched his chin and muttered, "Otherwise, if they wanted the world to accept their words, they wouldn''t choose such a way that would cause some discomfort to enhance the popularity of their superhero team."

 ~： asked for leave

I sat on the computer until 2:30, and I didn''t finish writing it for a while. I couldn''t stand it anymore, so I asked for a day off.


    "Father of Superheroes" is on leave, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 582： give some expression

    "Yes, popularity, they want popularity!"


    Tony''s eyes lit up.


    Everyone was startled.


    For a name?


    "In such a hurry to enhance their reputation... They must want something, or for what."


    Steve groaned.


    "For what? Don''t they want to increase their popularity and make more people identify with the Inhumans? Just like the mutants did at the beginning?"


    Bruce asked suspiciously.


    "It seems so, but their behavior always makes me feel a little uncomfortable."


    Tony muttered, then looked at Crystal and Daisy who were sitting on the side, but silent, and said, "What do you two think?"


    Because the two are very hostile to the royal family now headed by Maximus, when it comes to the issue of Inhumans, unless the other Avengers ask them for advice, the two of them generally do not Take the initiative to speak, because he is afraid that his hostility will affect the judgment of the Avengers.


    This is also the reason why the Avengers have a good impression of the two of them.


    Daisy and Crystal looked at each other. After this period of training, Crystal, who had matured a lot, pondered, and said, "I agree with the captain, they should have some intentions."


    Daisy also nodded and said, "As far as I know, Maximus is definitely not such a selfless person, he definitely has a deeper purpose."


    Pietro propped up his chin and muttered, "I think it''s good, they''d better solve all those crises so I can have more time to play games."


    "Pietro!"


    Wanda glared at each other.


    Pietro smiled shyly: "I''m just talking."


    "Pietro is right. From the current point of view, it should be a good thing for the world that they do this."


    Sam whispered something, and couldn''t help asking Crystal and Daisy, "Did you not bring in your hostility towards them when you judged this?"


    Daisy said calmly: "I have always been hostile to Maximus."


    "Giggle!" Natasha chuckled and said, "When Daisy and Crystal joined us, they didn''t hide their hostility to them. We all know that."


    "So, what do we do next?"


    Barton asked in a low voice, looking at Steve and Tony.


    "Well, we can''t just grab Maximus and let Wanda see what the guy is thinking? Is there a conspiracy?"


    Rhode suddenly suggested, with wisdom flashing in his eyes.


    "good suggestion!"


    Pietro agreed immediately.


    "What''s so good!"


    Wanda squeezed Pietro''s arm.


    Pietro''s eyes widened, he took a deep breath, and his other hand was like a phantom, rubbing the pinched place.


    Wanda raised the corners of his mouth and snorted softly.


    Tony smiled: "The suggestion is very good, then I''ll leave it to you, Rhodes!"


    Rhodes smiled embarrassingly: "I just said, if it is discovered, it will be incredible."


    Discovered by the Inhumans, a war is inevitable.


    The casualties caused by then will be difficult to estimate.


    Thinking of the ability of Black Bolt King described by the crystal, everyone''s expressions condensed.


    "Then, let''s focus on the movements of the Inhumans and Maximus, Vision..."


    Steve looked at Vision and said, "I''ll leave it to you."


    Vision nodded.


    He can keep an eye on the Inhumans twenty-four hours a day.


    "No, it''s not just that."


    Tony knocked on the table and said thoughtfully: "We also need to pay attention to those who are in contact with Maximus, maybe we can see some clues through those people."


    After a pause, he pondered: "Leave this to me."


    Steve nodded and said, "Then, next question."


    ��


    Kent star.


    Super police station.


    Nick Fury looked at the three people in front of him, an expressionless black face full of unfathomable feelings.


    The sons of Logan, Daken, known as the Death Knight, Red Tank, Walter, also known as the War Knight, and Alan the Famine Knight.


    Since the last Apocalypse battle, Apocalypse was killed by Mike, and the three were arrested, injected with a purification serum, suppressed their abilities, and put them in prison, and then until now.


    Seeing Daken''s face full of disdain, Alan and Walter flashed fear in their eyes, and secretly laughed in their hearts.


    It seemed that the time he had spent in detention was not in vain.


    After losing their ability, these three people were not very happy in prison.


    "What are your thoughts? Are you working for the Super Police? Or are you still being held in prison?"


    He crossed his hands on the desk in front of him, staring at the three of them lightly, waiting for the three of them to respond.


    Beside him is a silver-haired Kakashi wearing a mask.


    Although the abilities of these three people have not recovered yet, it is better to be careful.


    He is an ordinary person.


    "Consider?" Deacon looked at Nick Fury fiercely and said, "Do we have a choice?"


    After a pause, he said angrily: "Damn, I would choose to be a spy!"


    Ignoring Deacon, who said the most cowardly words with the fiercest face, Nick Fury looked at the two of Walter: "How about you?"


    Allen looked at Walter.


    In his heart, Walter will always be the big brother who rescued him from prison and sheltered him in prison.


    Walter said angrily, "I agree!"


    He went from a car thief to a ''super criminal'', then a war knight under Apocalypse, and now a super cop...


    He''s had an amazing time.


    However, if he can become a super cop, he no longer has to be afraid of being caught.


    Ha, that''s a good thing too.


    He didn''t want to be put in jail any more.


    "very good!"


    Nick Fury nodded and said: "Next, you will have training and then officially become a super SWAT."


    training...


    "Humph!"


    Daken snorted softly, but the thought of escaping from here couldn''t come up in his heart.


    After he regains his ability, he must find a chance to leave this **** place.


    "correct!"


    Nick Fury seemed to remember something and said, "You can restore your freedom now, but you need to install a locator for you."


    Locator!


    Daken was shocked, while Walter and Allen looked indifferent.


    "As a friendly reminder, the locator comes from future technology, far exceeding the level of technology on earth, and you can''t remove it."


    Daiken''s eyes sank, and he roared in his heart.


    Nick Fury looked at the expressions of the three and smiled lightly: "Kent Star, with the Kent family and mutants with different abilities, you shouldn''t have any thoughts of betraying Kent Star and the Super Police Department?"


    Daken''s eyes changed slightly, while Allen and Walter shook their heads in a bachelor.


    "By the way, Mike Kent and I have been friends for decades." Nick Fury showed a devilish smile to the three of them: "If you have the confidence to escape under him, you can feel betrayal. ."


    "no, I can not!"


    Walter said quickly.


    Ellen nodded frantically.


    Deaken was silent for a while and walked out. When he reached the door, a voice full of unwillingness sounded again: "I see!"


    Facing Mike Kent, even if he was as rebellious as him, he had to put away his fangs and claws.


    Seeing this, Nick Fury smiled with satisfaction, but said to the three of them expressionlessly: "Kakashi will arrange for you and be responsible for your next training."


    He beckoned to Kakashi. Kakashi touched his hair and muttered trouble. After beckoning to the two of them, he quickly left with them.


    After everyone left, Nick Fury exhaled softly.


    Finally solved a problem.


    However, it was also because the three of them were in the Battle of Apocalypse, and because the military police resisted them, there was no casualty.


    If the three had caused a lot of casualties, today''s solicitation would not have happened.


    "Solved a problem and should be celebrated."


    Nick Fury murmured. After pouring himself a glass of wine, he took out a box of bear biscuits from the safe, one sip of wine and one cookie, and ate happily.


    "I''m running out of cookies, I''ll have to ask Mike to make some for me."


    ��


    The sun is shining today and it is a good weather for going out.


    The sun at the end of October shone on the body, not only did not have any burning sensation, but made people feel warm...


    "what!"


    After a delicious breakfast, Gwen and Mike said something and walked out of the house.


    Standing at the door, she couldn''t help yawning, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and muttered, "This weather makes me really want to sleep."


    "Gwen!"


    Luke looked at Gwen who was standing at the door, waved to him, and walked over with a smile.


    Gwen rubbed his face, regained some energy, and said to Luke, "What about Peter and Mary?"


    "They''ve already left, and they''re gathering near Harry''s house."


    "Let''s go then!"


    Gwen waved his hand imposingly, and with Luke''s smile, the two walked towards the bus stop.


    At the same time, Mike also hung a water bottle on Little Lamb''s body and said to the little guy, "Let''s go, the zoo!"


    "Yohoo!"


    Little Lamb cheered, took Mike''s hand and walked out.


    "Be careful on the road!"


    Rui Wen looked at the backs of the two quickly leaving and greeted them. After seeing the two driving away, a smile appeared on her face, and she quickly rushed back home.


    After applying a light makeup to herself in the shortest time, she put on a beautiful dress, put out some delicious snacks, took out her mobile phone, and quickly sent a message.


    "He''s gone, he can come."


    Rui Wen walked back and forth excitedly, biting her thumb lightly, as if a storm had appeared in her mind.


    A moment later, there was a knock on the door.


    Ruiwen was shocked and greeted her with a bright smile.


    Opening the door and looking at the three people outside the door, she smiled: "Fast forward!"


    "Mike is gone?"


    Peggy Carter stuck his head out, looked around the room, and smiled: "He really went out."


    "Come in!"


    Maria pushed Peggy Carter down, rolled the two of them, and said, "What are you doing? Just come generously, just like a spy."


    "Shh!


    Peggy Carter and Raven glared at Maria.


    "Mike said we''re going to teach Lamb a bad poker game, so we can only get together when they''re not home."


    Little Lamb��


    Maria sighed and murmured, "Tony doesn''t know when he will be able to give birth to a grandson for me."


    "It should be soon, hasn''t he proposed to Miss Potts?"


    Lana behind Maria said with a smile.


    Her son, Luke, was still young and didn''t have such an urgent thought.


    "A marriage proposal is a marriage proposal, but the wedding hasn''t been officially held yet!" Maria counted with her fingers and said anxiously, "Marriage, pregnancy, childbirth, no matter how long it takes for a year and a half, I can still Not being able to live a year and a half is still a problem!"


    Hearing this, Peggy Carter frowned, and when he was about to say something, he noticed Maria''s old face and white hair.


    Compared to the previous two years, Maria has grown older.


    She regains her youth, but always forgets that her old friend is still the same.


    Do the math, Maria is now in her seventies.


    Peggy Carter''s heart skipped a beat.


    Then she grabbed Maria''s hand and scolded: "Don''t talk nonsense! We are still young!"


    Maria couldn''t help but smile and said, "Yes, yes, I''m still young!"


    Saying that, the three walked in, and after a while, a clattering sound rang out.


    ��


    Gwen and Luke got off the bus and changed to the subway.


    After that, they got off the subway and had to walk for a while to reach Harry''s house.


    Harry''s family is located in Manhattan, but with the financial resources of the Osborn family, even in the inch of land in Manhattan, they also have an enviable mansion.


    "I''m really curious about what Harry''s house looks like."


    Luke smiled, seeing that Gwen didn''t move at all, and said helplessly: "You''re better, give me some expressions!"


    Gwen: (??w??)


    "You are too fake!"


    Luke complained: "Your family..."


    He lowered his voice sharply, and said in a low voice, "Your home on Kent is so beautiful, how can you still have such an exaggerated expression?"


    "Wow!" Gwen looked at Luke and said helplessly: "You asked me to give me an expression, but now you think my expression is exaggerated? You men are so hard to serve."


    Luke: ??_??


    Talk to talk Don''t rise to the group of men at every turn, you women are really difficult to communicate.


    Just when the two were relatively speechless, Luke suddenly saw a man sneaking close to a dozing black man, stretched out two fingers, and probed into each other''s pockets.


    Luke touched Gwen lightly with his elbow, pouted over there, and said in a low voice, "I''ll help."


    Gwen nodded and smiled: "I''ll hold you in line!"


    Luke grinned, strode over, and when the man''s hand was about to go in, he suddenly patted the black man on the shoulder and slammed the thief''s hand away.


    "Bah!"


    The cell phone that had just been clipped fell out of the black man''s pocket.


    The thief glared at Luke angrily, and hurriedly moved his footsteps twice.

 Chapter 583： How did you get in?

    Feeling a pat on the shoulder, Black Max opened his eyes, his face full of confusion.


    He worked overtime for several days in a row. Last night was another overnight. Today is Sunday. He plans to go home and have a good sleep.


    But just as he was confused, someone woke him up.


    He was confused, and when he was wondering, Luke smiled at him and said loudly: "Hey! This gentleman, I finally found you!"


    Max yawned and asked suspiciously, "Who are you?"


    Luke glanced at the thieves who had already reached the area, and smiled slightly: "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is..."


    With that said, he bent down and picked up the mobile phone that had fallen on the ground: "Your mobile phone was almost stolen."


    Phone almost stolen?


    Max looked at the mobile phone in Luke''s hand, grabbed it quickly, thanked him repeatedly, and carefully wiped off a little invisible dust on it.


    In this mobile phone, he stored a lot of information, if he lost it, it would be difficult to handle.


    "Thank you, my name is Max!"


    Max introduced himself, stretched out his hand, then hurriedly wiped it on his body and handed it out again.


    Luke smiled and shook hands with the other party, and said, "Be careful, goodbye! Mr. Max!"


    "goodbye!"


    Max got up and smiled after watching Luke leave.


    There are still many good people in this world.


    Max sighed in his heart, in order to avoid accidents, he cheered up and decided to go home and sleep again.


    At the same time, Luke walked up to Gwen and smiled: "How is it? Was my performance just now particularly powerful?"


    Gwen smiled and gave a thumbs up, saying, "Extremely handsome."


    "Humph!"


    Luke raised his neck and laughed.


    Helping others also makes him satisfied.


    "But when I look at that person, it doesn''t seem like he will give up so easily."


    Gwen smiled lightly, a cold look flashing in his eyes.


    Luke clenched his fists and sneered, "My hands are itchy."


    Although his ability is not great for ordinary people, he has not fallen behind in combat and physical training.


    Perhaps because of his ability, his body also seems to have been strengthened. Although it is not comparable to Captain America or the like, his strength and reaction are far beyond ordinary people.


    Most importantly, his ability is still growing.


    Gwen smiled, not paying attention.


    If the other party came to make trouble, it would really be a lantern to go to the toilet.


    But what''s interesting is that in the next few stops, the two of them have always felt that there is a line of sight floating on them.


    This not only did not make the two nervous, but made them a little happy.


    "Arrived at the station!"


    Gwen whispered, exchanged glances with Luke, and the two got out of the car talking and laughing.


    And the man who stole something sneered and strode up to catch up.


    He must give that kid some color today, how dare he disturb his life.


    He followed behind the two of them, watching them walking on the street, and when he was having a headache how to pull them to the corner, he saw them walking into a remote street.


    He hurriedly chased after them and sneered when he saw the two turned into a small alley again.


    Although he didn''t know what the two little guys were doing in that remote place, it was now exactly what he wanted.


    He grinned and walked to the entrance of the alley, but before he could see the inside of the alley, he was pulled in with a hand full of astonishment.


    After that, accompanied by a beating sound, a scream that made people cry.


    Half a minute later, Gwen and Luke came out of the alley refreshed.


    The two hummed the nursery rhymes they learned as children and walked to Harry''s house together.


    Meanwhile, near Harry''s house.


    Peter and Mary Jane were waiting quietly near Harry''s house.


    Peter held his mobile phone, rummaging through the latest news and scientific reports, silent readers, while Mary Jane walked back and forth, looking at Harry''s mansion from time to time.


    Finally, she couldn''t help but ask Peter, "What do you think Harry has been like this time?"


    "You''ll know in a while."


    Peter pushed his glasses calmly, showing a smile.


    Mary Jane nodded, then couldn''t help saying: "You said we came without telling Harry in advance, will Harry be happy? Will he welcome us?"


    Peter thought for a while and said, "I will welcome you."


    If not welcome, Gwen will beat him to welcome.


    Mary Jane showed a relaxed smile, but couldn''t help but continue to ask: "Peter, do you think Harry has lost weight during this time, has he..."


    "Mary!" Peter turned off the phone helplessly, looked at the girl who looked like a rose waiting in front of him, and said, "When are you going to confess to Harry?"


    "what!"


    Mary Jane''s face instantly turned red.


    Gently clasping her face with her fingers, Mary Jane stammered, "What, what kind of confession! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Don''t you like Harry? No, I shouldn''t be mistaken."


    Peter asked curiously.


    Mary Jane''s head was buzzing, she looked at Peter, and suddenly said, "Then when will you confess to Gwen?"


    Peter''s face instantly became exactly like Mary Jane''s, and he said in a panic, "What are you talking about! I, I..."


    "Don''t you like Gwen? No!? I can''t see it wrong!"


    Mary Jane looked at Peter proudly.


    Let you just laugh at me!


    Peter smiled helplessly, looked at Mary Jane, pursed his lips and said, "If you confess to Harry, I will confess to Gwen!"


    Mary Jane was silent for a while, and said, "Let''s talk about it later."


    After a pause, she whispered, "This is our secret, right!"


    Peter nodded.


    Maybe they are secretly liking other people''s relationships, and they accidentally discovered each other''s secrets.


    Looking at each other, since they felt a little relieved.


    but��


    In the eyes of Gwen and Luke, who had just walked over, it was not such a short time.


    From the perspective of the two, Peter and Mary Jane are looking at each other with blushing faces, looking at each other sweetly...


    The two looked at each other and saw a hint of surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Luke lowered his voice: "Could it be, Peter and Mary Jane..."


    Gwen smiled excitedly: "It seems so, what should we do? Are we going to match them?"


    Luke rubbed his chin and nodded solemnly: "We must fulfill them!"


    When the words fell, the two looked at each other, as if feeling a heavy burden on their shoulders.


    At this moment, Peter and Mary Jane finally saw Gwen and both of them hurriedly looked away and called out to Gwen.


    Gwen and Luke walked over with an aunty smile that made Peter and Mary Jane numb.


    "Cough! Did you arrive early?"


    Gwen asked, looking strange.


    Peter''s scalp was numb when he was seen, and he hurriedly said, "It''s okay, it''s about ten minutes."


    "I''m sorry!" Luke smiled and said, "I encountered a little accident on the road."


    "Accident?"


    Mary Jane was forced back a step by Luke''s ''loving'' gaze, and asked curiously.


    Luke nodded and briefly explained what had just happened to the two of them.


    "Ha, that **** is too weak, I didn''t even need to take action, Luke beat him hard!" Gwen waved his hand, hey laughed, and said: "It''s not enough to beat him. Forget it, we tied him up and called the police!"


    Peter hurriedly said, "Did they see your faces? If the police ask him..."


    "Don''t worry! I''m a professional!" Gwen''s eyes flashed cunningly, and said: "The moment I pulled him in, I put a trash can on him, and the place we chose has not been monitored!"


    professional��


    Why does it sound like you were a robber?


    Peter laughed and said, "Let''s go, don''t forget our business today."


    "Business! Hehehe!"


    Gwen and Luke glanced at each other, and the two laughed oddly.


    Peter and Mary Jane were confused and gave them a strange look.


    They always thought Gwen and Luke were a little weird.


    But after Gwen and Luke laughed weirdly, they turned their heads and walked towards Harry''s house.


    Harry''s house is a villa, and the five of them came to the gate and were stopped by the security guard.


    "Hello, we''re looking for Harry."


    Gwen said politely.


    "Harry?"


    The security guard was stunned, and said, "That Harry?"


    Gwen smiled slightly and said, "Harry Osborn, we are his friends!"


    "Master?"


    The security guard looked at Gwen and said politely, "If you are his friends, you can call him directly."


    "We can''t reach him, can you help us find him?"


    Mary Jane said anxiously.


    The security guard shook his head: "No, the master told us that we can''t disturb the young master, and we can''t let him out. If you are really friends, just contact him directly."


    With that said, the security guard pointed to the gate.


    "But, we really..."


    "Mary!"


    Gwen grabbed Mary Jane, shook her head, and said, "Let''s go, it won''t be difficult for Grandpa Security."


    A security guard who is less than twenty-five years old: "��"


    The little guys left the gate of Harry''s house and came to a corner, and the eyes of the three of Peter fell on Gwen.


    Gwen spread out his hands and said, "Well, it seems that we have to use some extraordinary measures."


    very means, which means?


    Gwen grinned, looked around, made sure there was nothing to photograph him, and then a trace of flames appeared on his body.


    The next second, a flaming skeleton disappeared in a flash and disappeared in front of Peter and the others.


    After a while, Gwen appeared behind the three of them like a blue phantom when they didn''t notice, and said in a low voice, "It''s done!"


    The three were taken aback.


    "Gudong!"


    The three of Peter swallowed hard, and Luke asked suspiciously, "How did you do it?"


    "hey-hey!"


    Gwen released his ability with a smile, and said, "You''ll know when you get there."


    The three looked at each other.


    A moment later, when they saw the knocked-out security guard, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly.


    So, is this what you mean by ''get it''?


    "Don''t worry, it''s me who gets in our way... hehe!"


    Gwen explained to the crowd.


    That''s not the point!


    The three roared in their hearts.


    Wouldn''t this really be considered illegal intrusion?


    "Don''t be stunned, let''s go! If someone finds out, it''s not good to treat it as an illegal invasion!"


    Gwen turned and urged the three of them.


    Three people: "!"


    Dude, you also know that trespassing is wrong?


    With their facial expressions out of control, the three followed Gwen into Harry''s house.


    The whole way was unimpeded, because all the people in front of them were ''cleaned'' by Gwen, and even Gwen professionally caused all the monitoring heads to temporarily fail.


    The three of Peter carefully followed behind Gwen, but Gwen seemed to be at his own home and asked Luke generously, "Have Harry told you where his room is?"


    Luke shook his head.


    Gwen showed a wise smile: "Ha, fortunately I knocked everyone out!"


    "hiss!"


    The three took a deep breath.


    Man, what a beautiful job you did!


    If Harry''s dad came back, he thought the family had been attacked by terror.


    Noticing the expressions of the three, Gwen shrugged: "Do you have a better way?"


    The three were silent for a while, and walked forward silently.


    Gwen smiled faintly and searched for Harry''s room with everyone.


    Moments later, after they heard Harry''s voice in one room, the little guys put their ears to the door.


    They could hear the voice of a man communicating with Harry.


    It''s definitely Harry!


    The four nodded.


    Gwen put his hand on the door.


    what do you want to do?


    The three gave Gwen a look.


    Gwen smiled at the three of them, and tapped the door quickly and rhythmically.


    This is the secret code they set before.


    Sure enough, after hearing her knock on the door, Harry inside was stunned and reacted immediately.


    But before he could speak, the old man who was teaching him a lesson, touched his bald head suspiciously, and opened the door directly.


    Then, his eyes darkened, and he fainted.


    But before he fell, Luke caught the old man and said to Gwen in horror, "Are you sure you won''t kill him?"


    Gwen nodded, but a blue flame still floated from his fingertips and fell on the old man.


    "It''s safe to do so now!"


    Gwen nodded, eyes colliding with Harry, who was staring at them dumbfounded, a smile on his face.


    "Hi!"


    Gwen waved to Harry.


    The faces of the three of Peter were a little nervous, but there was worry in their eyes.


    Harry weakly supported his forehead, the corners of his mouth could not stop rising, and said helplessly: "You are crazy!"


    The next second, the five looked at each other and laughed out loud at the same time.


    Harry walked over to the five and gave them a hug. After watching Luke put his governess on the sofa, he couldn''t help but say, "Why are you here?"


    "You haven''t shown up for a long time, and we can''t contact you again I''m really worried, so I came here."


    Mary Jane said hastily.


    Harry pursed his lips and said, "You really are..."


    "and many more!"


    He suddenly thought of something and said worriedly, "How did you get in?"


    Hearing this, Gwen raised his fist.


    Harry: (???)


    PS: Push the book, a book by an old author, the quality is guaranteed, and the driving is stable.


    Introduction to "My Wife is a Paper Man": This is a book about picking a wife.


    Wu Luo accidentally discovered a Xianxia card-drawing mobile game called "Zhen Yaosi", which was beautifully drawn. He thought it was not much different from other mobile games.


    Until he stood in the mobile game and stared at the fairy who had just drawn the "card man".

 Chapter 584： 1 black

    Harry was about to cry now.


    His emotional ups and downs had never been so great.


    Harry said hard: "You took them all..."


    He clenched his fist in front of Gwen.


    Gwen nodded: "This is the best way!"


    "rest assured!"


    She patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "I used just the right amount of force, they won''t feel the pain!"


    No pain?


    Harry''s face changed: "You, you killed them all?"


    Gwen tapped Harry on the forehead and said angrily, "What do you think? Am I that kind of person? I just let them get a good night''s sleep!"


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief, then slapped himself lightly.


    Is it a matter of relief now?


    He looked at Gwen helplessly and said, "Then what if they wake up?"


    "They didn''t see me, no problem!"


    Harry twitched his hair frantically: "Miss Gwen! I want to ask, they want to come, how should I tell them? If my dad knows, how should I explain it to him?"


    "No explanation needed!"


    Gwen grinned, with a hint of malice flashing in his eyes, and waved to Harry: "Before I leave, I''ll give you a visit too, so you don''t have to explain it."


    hiss!


    Harry gasped, but then thought...


    "It''s really a good idea."


    He said with a strange expression on his face, and after telling a few friends to come in, he closed the door. Seeing a few people looking at him with concern, his heart warmed, and he turned around while holding his own snacks, and said: "Don''t worry, I''m fine, It''s just that I have learned a lot recently, and my head is a little big."


    Gwen nodded and said, "It doesn''t matter, but what happened to your phone? We can''t reach you."


    Harry touched his head, pushed some snacks on the table to a few people, and said helplessly: "My dad wants me to concentrate on my studies, because I was afraid that I would delay the progress of my study because of my mobile phone, so he took Take my phone away."


    "This is too much!"


    Mary Jane couldn''t help it.


    Peter and Luke nodded in agreement.


    Being locked at home like this, I have no time for myself every day, and I have been devoting myself to studying...


    They just bring themselves in and feel the pain as hell.


    But how did Harry persevere?


    Harry''s face was calm, and he even smiled at a few people, saying, "Just get used to it."


    He said this without any reluctance.


    Because of this kind of life, he has been experiencing it since he was three years old, but during the time he met Gwen and the others, his father neglected his education because of some things, which made him spend it happily. Just this time.


    After a pause, he smiled slightly and said, "I am already very happy with you here."


    "But, you''re basically the same as going to jail now!"


    Luke also resents what happened to Harry.


    But Harry remained calm.


    He patted Luke on the shoulder and smiled: "Because I am Osborn, and I enjoy the wealth and treatment brought by this surname, I have to accept the responsibility it brings to me."


    Looking at Harry, everyone suddenly felt that Harry was very mature at this moment.


    "That''s right." Gwen nodded in agreement, but frowned immediately: "Even if you take responsibility, even if you complete the task your father gave you, you shouldn''t lose your freedom."


    Harry was silent for a while and said, "But what can I do?"


    Gwen thought for a while, then pondered: "You need to be brave, talk to your father, and tell him what you think."


    Are you braver?


    But��


    "Even if I muster up the courage to talk to him, will he agree to me?"


    Thinking of his father''s character, Harry asked hesitantly.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Gwen looked at Harry encouragingly.


    After a few seconds of silence, Harry said with difficulty: "I see, I will try!"


    Gwen smiled faintly.


    Harry''s father would take Harry''s wishes seriously, she could guarantee.


    "Stop talking about these things, let''s talk about happy things."


    Peter changed the subject, Gwen and the others reacted, and they chatted with Harry about interesting things that happened at the school.


    In the company of several people, time passed quickly.


    Suddenly, Gwen said: "They should be waking up soon, we have to go."


    "So fast!"


    Harry was startled.


    "This is for you, feel free to contact us."


    With that, Gwen handed Harry a pink phone.


    Harry blushed.


    This phone is used by a big man...


    "This is the mobile phone Mary gave you. We use it to contact you. Be sure to hide it."


    "I know, I know! Long-winded!"


    Harry muttered, grabbed the phone and hid it in the place where he put the snacks!


    "Look!"


    Gwen said to Mary Jane proudly: "I just said he would like pink very much."


    "Who likes it!"


    Harry blushed.


    "whee!"


    Gwen smiled teasingly, while Mary Jane on the side was overjoyed that she had succeeded in her own mind.


    "Then, goodbye!"


    Harry nodded and said, "Again..."


    "boom!"


    With a clear sound, a flaming fist fell on Harry''s face, Gwen looked at the stunned Peter and said, "It''s done, go home!"


    "Do you really not want to break him?"


    Mary Jane looked worriedly at Harry who fell into Luke''s arms.


    Peter couldn''t help but complain, "He''s already stupid, he won''t become more stupid!"


    Gwen hummed: "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m trying to enlighten him! Maybe he will become smart! Let''s go!"


    Gwen urged a few people and left quickly with them.


    After a few people left, less than two minutes later, the first security guard who was knocked out by Gwen woke up.


    He shook his head, recalling what had just happened, and then his expression changed.


    Does he seem to be knocked out?


    He turned his head to look at the other security guard and hurried to him. After seeing that the other security guard was also unconscious, he hurriedly rushed into the villa.


    Then, his face changed dramatically!


    All the people fainted.


    "Master!"


    He shouted and rushed upstairs, came to Harry''s room, looked at the fainted Harry, and hurried to Harry''s side, after confirming that Harry was not in danger, he was relieved, and then his face became extremely incomparable. ugly.


    They were attacked!


    The entire Osborn family was spared, and they were all knocked out!


    "You have to tell the master quickly! Then call the police!"


    He murmured softly and took out his phone.


    ��


    Noisy, chaotic...


    Harry opened his eyes in a daze, and a series of noisy voices came in.


    I slept very comfortably.


    A thought flashed through Harry''s mind.


    Immediately, a bigger and bigger fist continued to expand in his mind.


    damn it!


    I didn''t fall asleep, I was knocked out by Gwen!


    Harry was speechless.


    But there was no time for him to think about it, and a surprised voice appeared in his ear.


    "Master is awake!"


    Before he finished speaking, a familiar figure ran in.


    Norman Osborn.


    Harry was stunned.


    So fast?


    Is his father waiting outside?


    A thought popped into his head, and Harry''s heart warmed.


    It seemed that his father really cared about him, but he was just too strict with him.


    Thinking of this, Harry couldn''t help but smile at his father: "Dad."


    Norman Osborn nodded, and his swift steps returned to normal.


    "how do you feel?"


    "fine."


    Harry nodded.


    After pondering, Norman Osborn said: "Tonight, we will leave here."


    "leave here?"


    Harry''s expression stiffened.


    "right!"


    Norman Osborn mused: "We were attacked! All of you were knocked out."


    He thought Harry didn''t know the situation at home, so he explained it on purpose.


    Harry nodded stiffly.


    "The intruder knocked everyone out without hurting you or taking anything, it was a demonstration and a threat! I suspect it was a competitor, or our enemy, and it would be dangerous to stay here. "


    As he said that, a cold look flashed in Norman Osborn''s eyes.


    When he finds out who did it, he will never forgive those people!


    "Then, Dad, have you seen the surveillance? Did you see who did it?"


    Harry asked nervously.


    "No, the other party did it very neatly. It should be done by a veteran, maybe a mercenary or something."


    Norman Osborn replied while thinking about the suspect.


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s fine not to take a picture.


    "What''s your expression like?"


    Suddenly, Norman Osborn looked at Harry suspiciously.


    Harry''s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, "That''s such a pity, I thought it would be photographed."


    After speaking, he moved his eyes and looked at his father from the corner of his eye.


    Norman Osborn: ?_?


    Harry: 0��Q


    Norman Osborn frowned and said, "Harry, something is wrong with you, is this related to you?"


    Harry''s head shook as fast as an electric fan.


    "No, it doesn''t matter, how is it possible!"


    Harry hastily denied it.


    Seeing this, Norman Osborn pondered and said, "Is it related to your team?"


    Squad?


    Dad got it?


    Harry was startled, his expression changed slightly, but he frowned and said, "What team?"


    Upon seeing this, Norman Osborn was not angry, but showed an expression of admiration, saying: "Yes, as a member of the Osborn family, you have to learn to hide your emotions, you still need to learn this, but it''s not bad. "


    Harry: "��"


    He was completely seen through!


    Done!


    Harry shouted inwardly, but he still held on under Norman Osborn''s sharp eyes, with a puzzled look on his face.


    Norman Osborn gave a difficult smile: "Yes, it is very good to be able to remain calm under strong pressure!"


    Harry was being complimented over and over again, and in the old days, he would have been absolutely thrilled.


    but now��


    He just wants to cry!


    Dad, just trust me!


    He howled loudly in his heart.


    Suddenly, a hand gently pressed on his head, and that cold hand made him feel extremely warm.


    When he stiffened, he looked up at his father, his eyes full of surprise.


    "Do you really think I don''t usually pay attention to you?"


    Norman Osborn looked down at his son, smiled slightly, and said, "There was a period of time when you spent more than your pocket money, took the company''s equipment, and even used a little interpersonal relationship."


    Harry listened quietly, feeling a little moved.


    He thought these little things his father would not notice.


    But it now appears that his father has been paying attention to him.


    "Your team is called Titan, isn''t it, and it has its own website."


    Norman Osborn smiled lightly and said, "If someone hadn''t protected your website, do you really think that your little website was unbroken?"


    Hearing this, Harry said in surprise, "Dad, did you do it?"


    Norman Osborn pondered and said, "No, before I found out, someone had already protected your website."


    Hearing this, Harry was shocked.


    It must be Uncle Mike''s!


    "I thought your team was just messing around, but after I collected some information, I found that your team did a good job."


    Speaking of Harry''s team, a smile flashed in Norman Osborn''s eyes.


    Could it be that Dad has discovered Gwen''s identity?


    Harry''s heart tightened.


    "That girl named Gwen, is that Gwen?"


    Norman Osborn asked.


    Harry shook his head.


    "How do you know which Gwen I''m talking about?"


    A smile flashed in Norman Osborn''s eyes.


    Harry: "��"


    He was ripped off.


    "Don''t forget, I met Mike Kent and his daughter."


    Norman Osborn said leisurely, and even now felt a dull pain in his eyes.


    However, he was able to survive under Mike Kent''s fist, which is very powerful.


    "cough!"


    With a light cough, Norman Osborn said: "After the mutants left the earth, although Gwen''s appearance has changed, but the name has not changed, and you still have such a good relationship with her, why is there so much coincide."


    Speaking of this, Norman Osborn can''t help but admire Mike Kent''s boldness.


    He didn''t change his name, was he really not afraid that his little daughter would be found and then be taken away and threatened?


    But as he got to know Harry''s team, he discovered that the other''s young daughter was not something that ordinary people could provoke.


    Harry rubbed his face.


    It''s quite obvious.


    Norman Osborn shook his head with a smile, and said, "If I read it right, you should like that girl, right?"


    Harry blushed.


    Norman Osborn said lightly: "In this case, you have to work harder to make yourself better to be worthy of her, she is Mike Kent''s daughter."


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, the Kent family and their family were still too powerful, and Harry had to be better if he wanted to be seen by Mike Kent.


    If Harry did catch up with Mike Kent''s daughter, he would be happy.


    Harry blushed and nodded.


    Norman Osborn pondered: "Since the girl did it this time, it doesn''t matter what happened this time."


    "It seems that locking you here to study doesn''t seem to be a good way."


    Norman Osborn patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "In this case, you arrange your own study tasks, and I will not force you to stay at home again."


    A look of surprise flashed in Harry''s eyes.


    "But, be conscious of it, don''t forget that you''re going after Gwen Kent."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 585： Little Lambs painting

    "Yes!"


    Harry responded loudly, as if he had been beaten.


    Norman Osborn raised the corners of his mouth in satisfaction.


    Love is the best stimulant.


    Looking at the relationship between his son and Gwen Kent, even if they don''t become lovers in the future, they will be good friends.


    This wave of investment, only gain not lose!


    Recently, the strengthening potion that they secretly researched by Osborn has entered the final stage.


    As long as it is successful, Osborne Enterprises, which has been in decline recently, and even the assets are declining, can regroup and even go further.


    Thinking of these things, Norman Os himself can''t help but feel infinite power.


    The father and son looked at each other, and both saw the burning blood in each other''s eyes.


    "Have a good rest and go to school as normal tomorrow."


    Norman Osborn confessed, turned and walked out.


    Now that it was certain that Harry''s friend did it, he didn''t need to be nervous.


    Sure enough, it''s better to do another shift tonight and strive to develop the enhanced potion as soon as possible. Those guys in the military can''t wait.


    Thinking of this, Norman Osborn quickened his pace.


    Looking at his father''s back, Harry''s eyes were complicated, but he was more moved.


    He didn''t expect his headache to be solved so easily.


    Maybe he was wrong before.


    He should have told his father what he thought earlier and found some time to communicate with him.


    Now��


    "Go ahead and tell Gwen!"


    Harry said happily.


    He always felt that if he didn''t talk to Gwen quickly, something would happen.


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    Gwen put down the phone and smiled happily at Mike in front of him: "Dad, you don''t need to go out, it''s done!"


    Mike froze for a moment, and sighed regretfully.


    Gwen: "��"


    What''s your expression like?


    "I haven''t communicated with other parents for a long time."


    Mike spoke slowly in a sad tone, then glanced at Gwen, and said in a tentative tone, "How about you give me a chance?"


    "No chance!"


    Gwen righteously refused Mike''s rude request and rushed upstairs.


    Now that Harry is free, they can chat happily.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike looked at Gwen''s back and laughed happily.


    "Dad! I''ll give you a chance!"


    Little Lamb appeared in front of Mike and said to Mike with a smile.


    Mike snapped little Lamb''s forehead with a smile and said, "What chance do you give me?"


    "Give me any chance!"


    "Wow, so atmospheric!"


    Mike squeezed Little Lamb''s face and said with a smile, "How about giving me a chance to find you pocket money?"


    "No chance!"


    Little Lamb screamed in a panic, and disappeared in front of Mike with a ''whoosh''.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike smiled happily. Seeing Rui Wen smiling at him, Mike gave a bad laugh and slowly walked towards Rui Wen: "Dear, I''ll give you a chance..."


    "I do not need!"


    As Rui Wen spoke, she shook her head and stepped back.


    "Don''t run! Haha!"


    Mike smiled and chased after him.


    Hearing the movement downstairs, Gwen silently rolled his eyes and closed the door softly.


    "boring��"


    ��


    Late at night, Osborne Industries.


    Norman Osborn looked at the failed experiment again, slapped the console in front of him angrily, turned around and grabbed the collar of the director in charge of the experiment, and said angrily, "You don''t mean that you are very interested in this experiment. Are you sure?"


    The supervisor wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Theoretically, there is no problem in theory, and it is still somewhat different from practice."


    "Damn it! I don''t care about your practice and theory, if you can''t finish it within a week, everyone will get out!"


    Norman Osborn shouted angrily, loosened the collar of the supervisor, suppressed his anger, and said, "Get out!"


    Everyone walked out in silence, Norman Osborn hugged his head and sat down in the chair.


    It''s hard to imagine that he, who has always been strong in front of everyone, would have such a hesitant and worried attitude.


    But he was under too much pressure.


    Osborne Enterprises is a military enterprise, but in recent years, it has not produced any products that it can sell. This has made their company much criticized, and both orders and stock market value have been declining.


    Osborne Industries desperately needed a guaranteed, if not exclusive, project to break new ground and give Osborne''s old customers back their confidence.


    In this regard, Norman Osborn chose a project that has been kept secret by major companies and institutions - the project of super soldier strengthening medicine.


    The Super Soldier Enhancement Potion can be mass-produced and is known as the most perfect Enhanced Potion.


    Since the advent of Captain America, many organizations and countries have secretly copied it. But no one has succeeded.


    Osborn tried to replicate it before, but it failed until Captain America reappeared and they managed to get a blood sample from Captain America before restarting the project.


    After that, the progress was gratifying.


    But when it was about to succeed, it got stuck in the ** experiment.


    This was unbearable for Norman Osborn.


    "As long as one succeeds, you can get the support of the military and a large number of orders, and you can bring Osborn back to the top..."


    "No, I must develop it as soon as possible."


    Norman Osborn murmured, making a decision in his heart.


    ��


    Kent star.


    A normal mutant kindergarten.


    A female teacher with a pair of beautiful butterfly wings on her back floated into the classroom with her wings flapping.


    Looking at the obedient children in the classroom, she smiled and flew around the classroom quickly, leaving a gorgeous rainbow behind her, waving at the little ones and saying, "Good morning. ,children!"


    This is how she greets her children every day.


    The gorgeous rainbow represents her blessing to the children, and the important thing is that the powder that makes up the rainbow can make the children more spiritual.


    "good morning teacher!"


    "Still as beautiful, Miss Madeleine!"


    "Teacher, you are so beautiful!"


    The little guys greeted their teachers in a big way.


    And Madeleine blushed when she heard a child praise her for her beauty, and looked at Little Lamb who smiled at her.


    Little Lamb is the most daring of these children, and the one who has the best control over his own abilities. He often helps other children to control their abilities on weekdays, and is very popular with teachers.


    Madeleine smiled at Little Lamb, clapped her hands lightly, and said slowly in her unique gentle voice, "Children! In this class, everyone needs to spend a picture to describe the person they most want to see. draw on the drawing."


    After a pause, Madeleine lowered her voice and whispered to the little guys: "This painting is also regarded as everyone''s vote. If it is possible, the person everyone wants to see most likely will appear in the school. appear in front of you!"


    Hearing this, the children cheered.


    "Okay, let''s start painting!"


    Madeleine said with a smile, and cheered in her heart.


    It''s good that she can fish again in this class.


    "Who are you going to paint?"


    "I didn''t tell you!"


    "Then I''ll tell you, tell me, okay?"


    "Uh, okay!"


    "I want to draw Mike Kent Lord!"


    "Ah! Me too!"


    "Really? You think the same as I do!"


    The little guys chatted and chatted.


    Little Lamb on the side was speechless.


    Mike Kent?


    What does he like to see?


    "Lam, who are you painting? Lord Mike Kent too?"


    "certainly not!"


    Little Lamb said with a look of disgust: "I don''t want to see him!"


    "?"


    Suddenly, the little girl''s eyes widened.


    "You don''t want to see Lord Mike Kent!"


    "Any questions?"


    Little Lamb tilted his head.


    "Of course there is a problem!"


    The little girl said sternly: "Lord Mike Kent saved all of us and gave us a new life and future! We must know how to be grateful!"


    After a pause, she held her cheeks in both hands, and said with longing: "If I can see Lord Mike Kent, I''d be willing to die for him!"


    Xiao Lamb was speechless: "If you want to die for others, don''t you ask them if they are willing?"


    "What did you say?"


    The little girl glared at Little Lamb angrily.


    Little Lamb smirked: "I mean, he doesn''t need you to die for him!"


    "That doesn''t work either!" The little girl clenched her fist and said, "Death is the best way for me to prove my lofty love!"


    "!"


    Little Lamb looked at the other party in shock, reached out and touched the other party''s forehead, and sighed.


    "I see that your little head is dizzy with heat."


    The little girl slapped Little Lamb''s hand off angrily, turned her head angrily, and began to concentrate on her painting.


    Little Lamb glanced quietly.


    Gee.


    It''s nothing like that!


    It''s so ugly to draw his dad!


    He looked at the white paper he was pressing, thought about it, and quickly waved the brush.


    The get out of class bell rings.


    Madeleine, who was instructing the children to draw and fish, was shocked.


    "Clap!"


    She patted it hard twice, and after the little guys all looked at her, she smiled slightly and said, "Okay, if everyone draws well, save the drawing. After thinking about the class bell for a while, everyone holds their own The painting, talk about who painted it and why I want to see him the most!"


    When the words fell, Madeleine watched the children leave the classroom.


    "Lam? What''s the matter with you?"


    "I��"


    Little Lamb looked at what he had drawn and said with a sad face, "Can I draw another one?"


    "Why repaint?"


    "I didn''t know everyone had to talk about it!"


    "It''s okay, no matter how ugly you draw, it''s the result of your own efforts. Don''t be afraid of others laughing at you."


    Madeleine encouraged little Lamb, then waved to little Lamb, and said, "Let''s go and play outside."


    Little Lamb looked at his lifelike painting and left the classroom screaming in grief and indignation.


    If I had known, he would have painted other things!


    Looking at Little Ram''s back, Madeleine couldn''t help but smile.


    This kid is really cute.


    After a while, the children who were playing around outside rushed into the classroom as the bell rang.


    Under the encouraging eyes of Madeleine, the children picked up their paintings one by one, and told the people they painted and the reasons why they wanted to see each other.


    Little Lamb looked at those people speechlessly, his mouth opened and closed, and the child who was learning to speak whispered, "I drew Mike Kent, I want to see him, thank him!"


    After speaking, Little Lamb sighed.


    Similar words, he has stopped many times in just a few minutes.


    After he saw the classmate hold up his painting and show it to everyone, he couldn''t help but look at his painting, a small white and tender face wrinkled into a bun.


    "Lam! It''s your turn!"


    Madeleine noticed Little Lamb''s expression, laughed secretly in her heart, and shouted to Little Lamb.


    Little Lamb stiffened, looked up at Madeleine, and after seeing the other party looking at him encouragingly, he said with a bitter face: "Teacher, I don''t need it anymore, I..."


    "do not be afraid!"


    Madeleine nodded to Little Lamb, the butterfly wings behind her fluttered gently, and the gorgeous phosphor powder drew a cheering color picture for Little Lamb between her wings.


    "Everyone cheer for little Lamb!"


    When the words fell, Madeleine took the lead in applauding Lamb.


    "come on! Come on!


    The little ones start cheering for little Lamb!


    Little Lamb looked at everyone with tears in their eyes.


    You really don''t have to do this, I''ll let you down.


    At this moment, the little daughter who was talking to little Lamb before snickered, pushed little Lamb gently, and pushed him out.


    Immediately, the applause grew louder.


    Little Lamb gritted his teeth, and with a desperate expression, strode in front of everyone and held up his painting.


    That''s a lifelike...beauty?


    I saw that the woman with beautiful facial features was wearing a bikini, with a hot body, a pair of beautiful animal ears on her head, and a long wiggling tail behind her.


    Cat, cat girl!


    Madeleine was stunned, her eyes widened, and she cried out in her heart.


    This painting is too beautiful.


    and many more!


    Now is not the time to lament this!


    Madeleine exclaimed: "Lam, put it away!"


    Little Lamb quickly folded it, looked at the shocked classmates and the blushing teacher Madeleine, and said quickly: "I want to see Miao Er, because she can help people massage."


    After the words fell, little Lamb quickly slipped to his seat, and the whole classroom was silent.


    Little Lamb glanced at the crowd secretly and breathed softly.


    Fortunately, he spoke quickly, otherwise all these people would have reacted.


    Now��


    Does he seem to hold them down?


    Little Lamb murmured in his heart ahem! "


    Madeleine reacted, coughed lightly, and said quickly: "Little Lamb''s paintings are very good, although there are some exceptions, but he bravely expressed his true thoughts, which is also very good, everyone applauds."


    Scattered applause.


    The children looked at little Lamb like a heretic, like a ungrateful villain.


    They all painted Lord Mike Kent.


    Little Lamb''s mouth twitched.


    Why would I ''want'' to meet someone I see every day?


    I''m just drawing the people I want to meet, what''s wrong?


    Thinking of this, he raised his chest and said to the crowd, "Do you admire how beautiful my paintings are?"


    Everyone: "��"

 Chapter 586： tears welling up

    Kent Star, Kent School of Genius Heroes.


    Charles'' office.


    Looking at the reports on the desk, Charles'' expression was very exciting.


    In the way of painting, he did a survey of who he wanted to see most in the kindergarten where little Lamb worked.


    I thought he would be the person the children most wanted to see, but who knew, it was his dad!


    Looking at the children''s paintings collected by the teacher, Charles quickly flipped through them, half relieved and half sad.


    Actually, no one wanted to see him!


    but��


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Looking at that special painting, Charles couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    As expected of his brother.


    Meow ears, can help people massage...


    "However, this kid can draw really well. It''s obviously just a watercolor brush, but the drawing looks like it was printed out by a computer, shouldn''t it..."


    Charles seemed to have thought of something, his expression changed slightly, and he muttered, "Awakened to the ability to draw something."


    Speaking of Xiao Lamb''s abilities, even if he is well-informed and has seen many abilities, he has never seen similar abilities.


    The abilities continue to emerge, as if endless.


    "Maybe, the little guy will become the most powerful person in all of us in the future."


    Charles smiled lightly, looking at the words in front of him, feeling that he should help these little guys achieve their wish and let them meet their father.


    "I''m not trying to show Daddy Lamb''s paintings..."


    Charles murmured, got up and walked out of the office.


    He and Eric haven''t been home for a long time, this time we can go back together, and by the way, call Clark again, everyone can get together tonight.


    ��


    Mike''s house.


    The space was torn apart, a blue space door quietly appeared, Little Lamb walked past, and the space door disappeared.


    The Kent family''s children go to school, it is so unpretentious.


    "I am back!"


    Little Lamb shouted loudly, and when he saw that no one paid any attention to him, he disappeared in place.


    After walking around the house, he appeared in the same place again, and said with a strange face: "Where have you gone? Why is there no one?"


    After scratching his head, Xiao Lamb took out his mobile phone, and after going up and down on it, a virtual screen jumped out.


    He skillfully opened a game, clasped his hands together, and rubbed his palms lightly.


    "Start! I''m going to punch through the canyon!"


    Entering the game, Xiao Lamb chose the jungler position without hesitation.


    Although he is young, he is not weak in playing games.


    Anti-wild, squatting, leading...


    After a while, under his wonderful operation, he became supernatural.


    But Little Lamb''s expression was very solemn, and it could even be said to be a bit hideous.


    Because the atmosphere of their team is not very good, because of the continuous mistakes in the bottom lane, and even in the late stage, because of the quarrel, it started to give away.


    A few minutes later, looking at the blood-red failure that appeared on the screen, little Lamb looked helpless.


    After a few seconds...


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. After all, he couldn''t hold back and screamed loudly.


    "Ahhhh! A bunch of idiots! It''s obvious that we can win! I''m so amazing!"


    He looked at his teammates angrily and clicked the report without hesitation.


    "I always meet this kind of person."


    Little Lamb pouted, looking unhappy.


    "Forget it, I''ll do it myself!"


    Little Lamb murmured, his body swayed, and four clones identical to him jumped out of his body.


    "Start the fight!"


    Little Lamb waved his hand and operated on the virtual screen.


    The next second, another four virtual screens were cast, and the five looked at each other and started the game with a solemn look.


    No one will pit him this time.


    And he communicates with several of his own distractions...


    "what!"


    Little Lamb smiled proudly: "How do I lose this time! Just ask how I lose!"


    As the game started, little Lamb and his four clones started to act like a tight machine.


    In less than fifteen minutes, the opponent didn''t even have a chance to surrender, and the base was demolished by Little Lamb.


    "Ha ha!"


    Little Lamb smiled happily, celebrating with himself.


    Seeing himself smiling happily around him, little Lamb shuddered.


    "Looking at it this way, I''m really scared..."


    He muttered and put away his abilities.


    Looking at the disappearing clone, Little Lamb took a long breath.


    Just then, the door of their house was pushed open.


    Little Lamb''s eyes lit up, his eyes passed through the wall, and after seeing Mike and Ruiwen holding a pile of things, he flickered and disappeared.


    "dad!"


    Little Lamb suddenly appeared, jumped lightly, and hugged Mike''s neck.


    Mike looked at little Lamb with a smile, held something in both hands, turned around in place, and after little Lamb jumped off contentedly, he said to the little guy, "How was today? Did you have a good time at school?"


    Little Lamb bowed his head in a guilty conscience, and immediately said, "Of course I''m happy!"


    "Oh!"


    Mike nodded.


    He would never have thought that little Lamb would "open eyes" to other students in class.


    Rui Wen smiled and patted Xiao Lamb''s head, and said with a smile, "Come and help wash the vegetables, your brothers will be back later."


    "That one?"


    Little Lamb asked curiously, and took the big bag in Ruiwen''s hand.


    "All come!"


    "all come!?"


    Little Lamb was pleasantly surprised, and then asked, "What about their girlfriends?"


    "There is no special reason, it should come too."


    Mike said with a smile, and walked into the kitchen with the dishes.


    Tonight, he decided to have a hot pot meal.


    There is nothing more convenient than eating hot pot for this kind of family dinner.


    The hot pot base is made by Mike himself.


    The hot red hot pot, looking at it, makes people feel hot and hot, and the unique aroma of peppers, like a hot girl, hooks people''s tongues, making people swallow saliva.


    Little Lamb glanced at it, and couldn''t wait to taste it.


    Compared with the hot red soup pot, the clear soup pot on the other half looks much softer, but the unique umami taste at the bottom of the mushroom soup pot is like a gentle spring, slowly immersing in my heart.


    Little Lamb opened his mouth and muttered, "They all look delicious."


    "It''s delicious, you can eat more in a while."


    Mike pinched little Lamb''s nose.


    Suddenly, little Lamb''s eyes widened.


    "Ah!"


    He screamed, tears welling up from his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mike looked at the little guy suspiciously, and reached out to touch little Lamb''s face.


    Little Lamb took two steps back and shouted in a miserable voice: "Spicy! Dad! Your hands are so hot!"


    Mike was slightly startled and licked his fingers.


    "It''s a bit..."


    "Wow! It''s so uncomfortable!"


    Little Lamb covered his burning eyes, rubbed his nose as if he was about to smoke, and ran to Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike, who was embarrassed, but couldn''t help laughing, and dragged little Lamb to the bathroom.


    A few seconds later, Rui Wen''s exclamation suddenly came from the bathroom, and Mike disappeared instantly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mike rushed to the bathroom, hurriedly looked at it, his expression stiffened, and said speechlessly, "Is this okay?"


    I saw tears in little Lamb''s eyes spewing like a fountain.


    This is definitely not normal, obviously the little guy has awakened a new ability.


    Raven looked at Mike, and Mike looked at Raven.


    The next second, the two burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Although they were a little sorry for the little guy, they couldn''t help seeing the funny expression on the little guy''s tears.


    "You are still laughing!"


    Little Lamb screamed angrily, and the water flowing out of his eyes instantly became several times bigger, becoming a real fountain.


    If this goes on, their house will be flooded.


    Mike forced back his smile and said to Ruiwen, "I''ll deal with it, you go out first."


    Ruiwen nodded, looked at Lamb worriedly, turned and left the bathroom.


    wow wow...


    Mike couldn''t help washing his hands with little Lamb''s tears. When little Lamb was about to get angry again, Mike coughed lightly and hurriedly said, "How do you feel now?"


    "I don''t feel anything, but I still feel that my nose and eyes are a little hot."


    "Stabilize your emotions, try to ignore the spicy feeling, can you try to control it?"


    Mike stabilized Little Lamb''s emotions, and a card that could keep people calm turned into a light spot and dissipated.


    Little Lamb nodded.


    It was like lake water, and the sky-blue eyes that were constantly glowing with waves returned to a calm state in a few seconds.


    Time passed little by little, and the gushing tears gradually became smaller until they disappeared.


    Little Lamb breathed a sigh of relief.


    His tearful expression looked like an emoji.


    "Good job."


    Mike rubbed little Lamb''s head.


    "That''s right, don''t look at whose son I am!"


    Little Lamb looked proud.


    He is indeed very gifted at controlling his own abilities.


    "Mike! Clark they are back!"


    At this moment, Rui Wen''s voice rang.


    Mike got up and opened the doors, and after returning, he took little Lamb back to the room to change clothes.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Mike was soaked all over, Clark asked suspiciously, "Is the water pipe in the house broken?"


    "Pfft! Hahahaha!"


    Ruiwen burst into laughter.


    Clark and Hope were stunned.


    What does this mean?


    Rui Wen waved to the two of them and said, "Come, come, I''ll tell you."


    After a while, Clark and Hope couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Little Lamb exposed his head at the door of the living room and looked at the three laughing people with suspicion in his eyes.


    I think you are laughing at me, but I have no proof.


    "Pfft! Hahahaha!"


    The three people who had stopped laughing, couldn''t help but laugh after seeing Little Lamb.


    Little Lamb: (���ب�#)


    You are absolutely laughing at me!


    Little Lamb glared at the three of them, turned and ran into the kitchen.


    "Cough cough!"


    Clark coughed lightly, covered Hope''s mouth, whose stomach hurt from laughing, and whispered, "Don''t laugh, it would be bad if the irritating little Lamb was awakening new abilities."


    When the two heard this, they were shocked.


    It''s... very possible.


    Hope felt sour.


    How can little Lamb awaken an ability as simple as eating and sleeping?


    And according to Clark, little Lamb doesn''t know what abilities he has, because there are too many.


    I just laughed so happily...


    I''m so stupid, I should cry with envy.


    Hope opened his mouth, a little bitter in his mouth.


    At this moment, the door rang, Gwen pushed the door and ran in. After seeing the two Clarks in the living room, he yelled at his brother, but threw himself into Hope''s arms. "


    Clark was stunned, just when a wry smile was about to bloom on his face, Gwen turned around and hugged Clark: "Brother, you''re finally home."


    Squeezing Gwen''s face, Clark said fondly, "Ghost girl."


    Gwen smiled and said in a low voice in Clark''s ear, "I thought you forgot about us when you had Mrs. Hope."


    "What do you say!"


    Clark looked at Gwen speechlessly, reached out and rubbed Gwen''s hair into a mess.


    Gwen screamed and rushed upstairs. After running upstairs, he made an archery gesture towards Clark, and a blue flame arrow flew out and landed on Clark''s chest.


    "boom!"


    The flames exploded, but did not hurt Clark, but made Clark feel very comfortable.


    "Naughty!"


    Clark smiled at Gwen.


    Gwen hummed happily and ran back to his room, looking forward to the dinner tonight.


    After a few minutes...


    "We''re back!"


    With a clear voice, I remembered that Charles and Eric, together with Qin and Hela, appeared in front of everyone.


    "You came so fast!"


    Charles looked at Clark, said a little surprised, and nodded to Hope.


    "You are too slow!"


    Clark smiled and tapped Eric and Charles on the shoulders.


    "hiss!"


    The two took a deep breath.


    Clark sneered and said, "You''ve acted."


    Doesn''t he know how much effort he has used?


    "Ha ha!"


    Eric and Charles looked at each other and laughed awkwardly. Seeing a dangerous light flashing in Clark''s eyes, they hurriedly hugged Clark and gave him a hug.


    Clark lightly patted the two on the back.


    At this moment, Gwen walked downstairs and looked at the three with disgust on their faces: "Three big men have held each other for so long."


    The three of them stiffened, and then the three of them looked at Gwen with gloomy eyes.


    Gwen broke into a cold sweat: "What do you want?"


    "Do nothing."


    Charles smiled harmlessly, and after approaching Gwen pretending to be innocent, he grabbed Gwen violently.


    "quick!"


    He called out to both Clark.


    Clark and Eric grinned at Gwen.


    With three hands and one hand, UU Reading kneaded Gwen''s hair that had just been combed into a chicken coop.


    "Ahhh!"


    Gwen screamed, blue flames bursting from his body, and his platinum-blond hair disappeared.


    Breaking free from the siege of the three, Gwen grinned at the three, pointed to his head, and said, "No, I see what you rub."


    "Hahaha!"


    The crowd laughed out loud.


    "Come here, ignore these three naive ghosts."


    Hope smiled slightly, grabbed Qin and Hela, and walked aside.


    Qin nodded, while Hela glanced at Gwen curiously, then the three walked towards Ruiwen and chatted in a low voice.


    "Ready to eat!"


    As Mike''s words sounded, everyone walked over actively.

 Chapter 587： 1st teacher

    There is nothing happier than a hot hot pot and a lively family.


    If there is��


    Charles glanced at Little Lamb, saw the little guy eating happily, a smile appeared on his face, and decided to share this with everyone.


    "that��"


    Charles chuckled and said, "Dad, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    "Say."


    Mike smiled cheerfully.


    "I had a school do a survey."


    investigation?


    Little Lamb''s ears moved and his heart was alert.


    "What investigation?"


    Mike put down his chopsticks temporarily and listened carefully.


    "It''s a survey that asks children to draw pictures of the people they most want to meet."


    "what!"


    Little Lamb screamed, and the delicious meat in his mouth felt instantly stale.


    "What''s wrong?" Rui Wen looked at Xiao Lamb and smiled, "Did it get hot?"


    "No, yes, yes! It''s hot."


    Little Lamb was a little flustered, then saw Charles wink at him.


    Immediately, he, who was still a bit lucky, felt a ''thumb'' in his heart.


    "and then."


    Mike continued to ask.


    Charles looked at Mike enviously and said, "But they all painted you."


    "Really? Hahaha!"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and laughed happily when he heard it.


    "Of course." Eric said lightly, "You wouldn''t think it was you, would you?"


    Charles'' mouth twitched: "But logically, shouldn''t it be me?"


    Clark complained: "What kind of reason do you have?"


    Charles'' face was full of grief and indignation.


    The two pressed him again.


    Looking at Charles like this, Qin couldn''t help but chuckle in a low voice.


    A professor is completely different at home and at school.


    Ruiwen looked at Little Lamb, whose eyes were dodging, and then looked at Charles'' eyes with a wicked smile, and pondered: "No way, that school is Little Lamb''s school!"


    "That''s right!"


    Charles patted the table lightly and said with a smile, "Isn''t it a coincidence? I asked them to find a random place, how could they choose Little Lamb''s school!"


    Little Lamb''s mouth twitched and said, "Probably, they want to die?"


    "Say what?"


    Ruiwen patted little Lamb on the head angrily.


    Little Lamb bowed his head, and angrily took a piece of meat for himself, staring at Charles beside him, biting the meat in his mouth fiercely, with a grinning look.


    Charles grimaced at little Lamb.


    Eric rolled his eyes when he saw it, and said in a low voice, "Childish."


    "Little Lamb''s school?"


    Mike''s eyes lit up and said, "What did little Lamb draw?"


    Charles laughed heartily.


    Just waiting to ask this.


    Little Lamb said hurriedly and loudly, "Of course it''s Dad!"


    "I?"


    Mike looked at Little Lamb suspiciously, and said speechlessly, "You can see me every day, and you still want to see me? It''s really worthless!"


    Little Lamb: (?��?)��


    This is different from what he imagined?


    Did his dad get the wrong script?


    "Hahaha!"


    Charles was stunned for a moment. After noticing Mike''s expression, he gave his dad a thumbs up in his heart and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? Am I right?"


    "Yep!"


    Charles nodded again and again.


    Mike looked at Little Lamb, shook his head, and sighed: "Oh, nothing."


    Little Lamb: (���� dish��)


    "I''m not worthless!"


    Little Lamb exclaimed, "Yes, I didn''t draw Dad! I drew Meow Ears!"


    Everyone was silent, looking at the proud little Lamb, burst into laughter.


    Clark sighed and couldn''t help but said, "This silly boy."


    Recruited by myself...


    Looking at the expressions of everyone, Little Lamb''s face turned pale.


    He''s hit!


    Looking at Mike with a stiff head, seeing Mike looking at him coldly, he said with a sad face: "Dad, you are too despicable to bully a child."


    Mike sneered: "Hum! Don''t make a little trick, how do you know that in your heart, I''m not as good as a meower."


    Finally, Mike sighed in disappointment.


    "No!"


    Little Lamb said anxiously: "In my heart, Dad is one of the most important people! Family is the most important thing to me! Trust me!"


    "Silly boy." Gwen sighed and said helplessly: "Dad is teasing you, you can''t see it!"


    "Really?"


    Little Lamb was teary-eyed.


    Seeing this, Rui Wen glared at Mike and said, "Why are you teasing him?"


    Mike coughed lightly and touched little Lamb''s head: "Okay, okay, Dad isn''t angry with you."


    "real?"


    "Of course!" Mike smiled and gave Xiao Lamb a chopstick of mutton and said, "It''s a great thing that you can make your own choices without being influenced by them, and speak out bravely."


    Little Lamb looked at Mike in surprise and nodded vigorously.


    Mike turned his head to look at the smiling Charles, frowned, and said angrily, "What did you say you made him cry for?"


    "?"


    Charles stared at Mike dumbfounded.


    "puff!"


    Clark laughed out loud.


    It''s been a long time since I saw Charles deflated.


    Charles shook his head helplessly, took out Little Lamb''s painting from his pocket, showed it to everyone, and praised: "The painting is really good."


    Everyone nodded, while Rui Wen squinted and took the painting over.


    She felt compelled to ask little Lamb this evening where she saw it.


    After a pause, Charles looked at Mike and said, "Dad, I told you about this because I wanted you to fulfill the wishes of those children and go to that kindergarten to be a teacher for a day. They really adore you."


    "Be a teacher for a day?"


    Mike was stunned and couldn''t help saying: "Do you think I''m a teacher?"


    Don''t misunderstand his children.


    "Logan can."


    "That''s fine!"


    In an instant, Mike felt confident.


    "That''s settled, you can go tomorrow morning."


    Charles said immediately.


    "But what am I going to teach them?"


    Mike frowned, thinking about what he had mastered in his heart, and found that it was not suitable for teaching children.


    "You don''t need to teach anything, you just stand there and those kids are happy."


    Charles smiled slightly.


    Mike was still a little hesitant, and Eric said, "Charles is right."


    When the words fell, everyone looked at Mike and nodded affirmatively.


    Mike''s reputation on Kent is unrivaled, and he is most respected by mutants.


    "All right."


    Mike shrugged and agreed.


    After the business was finished, the scene became lively again.


    After half an hour, everyone had enough to eat and drink, and after chatting for a while, they all left the house.


    For a while, the house became deserted.


    After sending the children away, Mike stood at the door and murmured, and said in a loss: "There are not enough rooms at home, and there is no room for so many people."


    "The kids are all grown up and have their own lives."


    Raven smiled and took Mike''s arm.


    "Fortunately, you are with me."


    "I will always stay with you."


    Plain words, but full of strong emotions, let him come out to see the situation, but Gwen and Little Lamb, who were stuffed with a handful of dog food, returned home with a gloomy face.


    ��


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Mike put on a suit, and while walking, he murmured what the children had to say, and in Ruiwen''s funny eyes, he opened the portal to Kent Star.


    "I''m going."


    Mike said solemnly.


    Even in the fight against Apocalypse, Mike has never been so serious.


    "Relax, don''t be nervous."


    Ruiwen, who has rich teaching experience, instructed Mike to straighten Mike''s collar.


    Mike nodded and said, "I see."


    It''s not that he doesn''t know how to get along with children, after all, he is the father of five children.


    He was just afraid that he would have a bad influence on the children.


    "Come on, dear."


    Raven kissed Mike lightly.


    Mike stepped through the portal, disappeared in front of Riven, and appeared in Charles'' office on Kent.


    "dad."


    Charles shouted, looked at Mike in a suit, and immediately flattered.


    "Still so handsome!"


    Mike raised his eyebrows: "Lead the way!"


    "Yes!"


    Charles gave a mischievous salute and walked out of the school with Mike.


    Along the way, everyone who knew Mike greeted Mike, and those teachers and children who didn''t know Mike looked at Mike in surprise, with obvious respect and excitement in their eyes.


    Mike''s expression was indifferent.


    He was used to this kind of gaze.


    "Dad, how''s it going?"


    "School?"


    "Um?"


    "not bad."


    Mike nodded and said, "What I see on their faces is pride, confidence and vigor. With people like them, the mutants will get better and better."


    "No." Charles shook his head and smiled: "It''s Kent that will get better and better."


    Mike was stunned and nodded.


    It makes no difference.


    "Is this your car?"


    When Mike followed Charles to the parking lot of the school and saw what happened to Charles, his face was full of surprise.


    "Yes!" Charles introduced: "This is the first suspension car released by Future Technology not long ago. It has not been listed yet, but I asked Eric to pick one up."


    Charles winked at Mike and smiled: "How can I say, I''m also Eric''s brother, and it''s good."


    "Why don''t I know? I''m still his father!"


    Mike looked depressed.


    Charles opened the car door and said to Mike, "You stayed on Earth and haven''t paid much attention to Kent Star for a long time, try it?"


    "Try it!"


    Mike sat in the driver''s seat and said, "Isn''t it with you? I have nothing to worry about."


    "Relax doesn''t mean I don''t care." Charles glanced at Mike helplessly, opened the car for Mike, and told Mike the operation method, saying, "I have already entered the address, just follow the route."


    "understood."


    Mike held the steering wheel excitedly, quickly glanced at the map that popped up, stepped on the accelerator, and left quickly.


    This is the first time he has driven a hover car.


    Along the way, Mike also saw the changes in Kent Star over time.


    It has been a short time since he last went shopping at Kent Star, but the development of Kent Star has made obvious progress.


    If this continues, within a few years, the technology of Kent Star will surpass that of Earth.


    Soon, Mike and Charles arrived near Lamb''s school.


    Speaking of Little Lamb''s current school, it was the first time Mike came here.


    After getting out of the car, Mike threw the key to Charles, and said with a dull expression: "This car is too boring to drive."


    Without the grumpy roar of the engine, the car is just plain boring to drive.


    Charles said helplessly: "But this car is safe to drive and environmentally friendly."


    Now, Kentstar pays great attention to environmental protection. After all, the worsening environment of the earth is a lesson from the past.


    "I will take you to see the principal. There are some things that need to be communicated with him, and then he will arrange your actions."


    Charles had already greeted the principal in advance, but he still had to take Mike to see the principal first.


    "Um."


    Mike responded and lowered his voice: "Do I need to hide for a surprise for the children?"


    "certainly!"


    Charles nodded.


    The next moment, a card appeared on Mike''s fingertips.


    The card dissipated, and Mike''s figure disappeared.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mike''s voice sounded, and Charles walked towards the school.


    Seeing the headmaster, although the headmaster who was a mutant tried his best to restrain himself, his eyes kept drifting to Mike. In the end, he couldn''t hold back. He took a picture with Mike, asked for an autograph, and happily met a fifty-year-old senior. Like children.


    The principal put away the signature carefully and said to Mike, "Let''s go, Mr. Kent, those children will go crazy when they see you!"


    Mike nodded, while Charles took a sip of coffee, waved to Mike with a smile, and said, "Dad, I''ll leave it to you."


    Mike smiled and left quickly with the principal.


    Interestingly, the first class the principal brought Mike to was Little Lamb''s class.


    After the principal motioned Mike to wait a moment, he walked into the classroom and said a few words to the children. Then Mike walked in under the excited and excited eyes of the children.


    Suddenly, an exclamation sounded.


    Applause sounded unconsciously.


    Mike saw a pair of bright eyes that contained admiration and respect.


    Looking at the smiles on those innocent faces, Mike felt for the first time that it was a very correct decision to bring back Kent Star.


    but��


    Mike raised his eyebrows, and after noticing an unwavering gaze, his eyes swept over.


    It''s little Lamb.


    Noticing Mike''s gaze, Little Lamb shuddered and showed a bright smile.


    After seeing this scene, the principal hurriedly said, "His name is Lamb Kent, and he is an excellent student here."


    After a pause, the principal smiled and said, "Speaking of which, he shares your last name with Mr. Kent."


    Mike nodded and said to Little Lamb, "Not bad!"


    Little Lamb blushed.


    what!


    How could my father praise me in front of so many people makes me feel embarrassed.


    Little Lamb raised his chin, with a bright smile on his face, like a proud peacock.


    Mike secretly laughed in his heart, and said to the children, "Today, I will teach you a lesson in place of the teacher, you..."


    Before the words were finished, a burst of cheers rang out.


    Mike smiled slightly, and finally understood why Charles and Eric had so much confidence in him.


    Because in the eyes of those children, even in the eyes of all mutants, he is the ''god'' who protects them.


    Mike was deeply aware of this problem for the first time.


    After pondering, Mike officially started his one-day teacher''s task.


    And this lesson is called Pride and Humility.

 Chapter 588： today is your lucky day

    Osborne Enterprises.


    In the laboratory on the upper floor of their company building, all the experimenters in the laboratory were silent with a bang.


    "Didn''t you say that the success rate has increased?"


    "Are you lying to me?"


    "No, no!"


    "That is how the matter?"


    Facing Norman Osborn''s threatening gaze, the test supervisor wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "The success rate has increased from five percent to 13 percent, which is a big improvement."


    "Thirteen percent!?" Norman Osborn said coldly: "This is not the data I want!"


    In his expectation, it must be at least 40%.


    Moreover, their experiments have not been carried out on human beings so far, and they are only conducting animal experiments. If they are put into human experiments, the poor success rate needs to be lowered.


    On top of that, he needed more time for the potion to mature.


    time��


    The military will not give him any more time. After all, from the beginning, the military has not been optimistic about this experiment, and feels that they are wasting time.


    The military has given him final notice.


    If Osborn Enterprises fails to produce the experimental results within three days, the follow-up funds for this project will be withdrawn, which will be a very big blow to Osborn, who has invested a lot of resources in this project, and even It will make Osborn slumped from now on.


    He saw the project as an opportunity for Osborn to turn around.


    He absolutely will not allow this to happen!


    But three days...


    Norman Osborn''s eyes sank.


    What can he come up with?


    He asked himself, and a trace of madness flashed in his eyes.


    If in the end, he still can''t succeed, then he can only start the human experiment desperately.


    Thinking of this, he turned to look at the experimenters coldly, and said, "This is our last time, if it doesn''t work, this project will end, and you will all lose your job, so everyone will work overtime tonight. !"


    Hearing this, everyone''s faces turned bitter.


    They have been working overtime for a long time, and their spirits are exhausted to the extreme.


    Although Osborn never mistreated them on wages, they really couldn''t stand it.


    "Three days, in three days, I need to see the success rate double!"


    Norman Osborn said coldly, turned and left the laboratory.


    ��


    hours later.


    At this time, it was late at night.


    But Norman Osborn was still sitting in his office, staring at the experimental data in a daze.


    He is also a researcher, and naturally he knows the difficulty of this experiment.


    But he really had no choice.


    "Go to the lab again, I have a new idea."


    Norman Osborn murmured.


    Just then, a piercing alarm sounded suddenly.


    fire?


    Norman Osborn''s heart tightened, and an ominous premonition came over him like a dark cloud.


    "no, I can not!"


    While muttering, he rushed out of the office in a hurry, took the special elevator, and rushed to the floor where the laboratory was located.


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped, and before the elevator door was fully opened, he roared and rushed out.


    "no no!"


    Looking at the fire coming from the laboratory, Norman Osborn rushed up like crazy.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on here?"


    He looked at the researchers who ran out of the laboratory, grabbed the experiment director, and asked hysterically.


    The test supervisor quickly said: "We are too tired, an experimenter accidentally..."


    "damn it!"


    Norman Osborn scolded and asked, "What about the data and samples?"


    "The fire is spreading too fast, we can''t have time..."


    The experiment director said, looking at the thick smoke that had spread over and the growing flames, and said, "We have called the firefighters, Mr. Osborn, let''s go."


    Even when the fire broke out, the fire extinguishing device on the ceiling above the head was turned on, but it still failed to stop the spread of the flame.


    "Walk?"


    Norman Osborn took a deep breath and said coldly, "I can''t let these fires ruin our efforts!"


    This is Osborn''s hope, and he must not let the **** fire consume it!


    Thinking of this, Norman Osborn rushed to the laboratory against the crowd.


    "Mr Osborne!"


    The experiment supervisor''s expression changed and he shouted loudly, but Noao Osborn didn''t hesitate at all, so he rushed into the fire-ridden laboratory.


    "Crazy! It''s crazy!"


    The experiment director yelled and ran downstairs with the crowd.


    At the same time, Norman Osborn, wearing a white coat, has rushed into the laboratory.


    "I must not let this fire destroy it!"


    He must not leave Harry a run-down Osborn business!


    Norman Osborn murmured and ran straight to the place where the treatment and samples were stored.


    Looking around, it was full of burning flames, and the scorching temperature seemed to dry out every drop of water in his body. In just a few dozen seconds, he was sweating profusely.


    However, he didn''t flinch at all, even if the flame had licked his palm and ignited the white coat on his body, he just quickly took off the white coat and threw it away, and then rushed in desperately.


    Smoke billows...


    Norman coughed constantly, his lungs seemed to be on fire, tears blurred his vision, making him almost unable to see the road in front of him.


    But still, with his amazing familiarity with the laboratory, he still touched the place where the data and samples were stored.


    "fine!"


    Looking at the box that was about to be burned by the fire, where the strengthening potion was stored, he breathed a sigh of relief, but it was dark in front of him.


    Hypoxia?


    Norman Osborn shook his head, feeling the burning sensation in his lungs, he mustered all his strength, picked up the box and rushed out.


    He tried to move his body and walked with difficulty, looking at the door of the laboratory, his eyes were hotter than the fire.


    but��


    Whoa!


    A piece of the ceiling fell, hitting Norman Os himself, knocking him to the ground.


    Norman Osborn''s eyes went black.


    The fire was burning him and the box in his arms.


    ��


    "Ding Ding Ding!"


    The melodious bell rang, and Gwen opened his eyes dazedly.


    Who, call her in the middle of the night.


    Gwen muttered, picked up the phone beside him and glanced at it.


    "Huh? Is it Harry?"


    Gwen answered the phone suspiciously.


    "Harry? What''s wrong? How...",


    "Gwen! Help!"


    Harry''s anxious voice sounded.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t worry!"


    "Save my dad, he was burned and is being rescued now."


    Gwen sat up abruptly, put the wristband of the battle suit on the side, and quickly said, "Where? I''ll go over immediately!"


    "In the emergency room at Dolph Yale Hospital."


    "Wait for me! Coming soon!"


    Gwen spoke again, her mind moved, and when her battle suit appeared on her, blue flames rose from her.


    After transforming, Gwen pulled over the iron chain hanging on the wall and jumped out of the window with agile movements.


    The next second, the ground in their backyard opened, and her mount Nighthawk rushed out from it. Gwen flicked the chain, wrapped around Nighthawk, and jumped up like a rocket, landing on Nighthawk. The body turned into a blue line of fire and flew towards the sky.


    Meanwhile, Dolph Yale Hospital.


    In the emergency room, various instruments were ticking.


    Blackened Norman Osborn undergoing surgery.


    But when it comes to surgery, those doctors have no way of doing it.


    In their eyes, it is a medical miracle that Norman Osborn has survived until now.


    Even, they couldn''t imagine that Norman Osborn could survive that fire.


    They''re trying to save Norman Osborn as much as possible, but... hope is slim.


    Outside the operating room door.


    Harry sat on the chair anxiously, with a dazed look in his eyes.


    In case, his father...


    "No, nothing! Gwen will be here soon, and she''ll be fine when she comes."


    Harry murmured with a little certainty in his heart.


    At this moment, the directors of several companies ran over. After seeing Harry, the joy in his eyes subsided, and he walked towards Harry with a face full of grief.


    Harry looked up at the people and greeted them politely.


    He has seen all these people.


    "Harry! You have to be strong."


    A man in a suit comforted Harry.


    "Yes! We will help you with the company''s affairs in the future."


    Another man said sadly to Harry, but his eyes couldn''t hide the joy.


    Norman Osborn fell, a child so young, didn''t they do what they wanted to do?


    As long as they think that the future Osborne business will be managed by them, they are happy.


    This happiness, no matter how similar the sadness was on his face, still made Harry feel the real mood of these people.


    So, he glanced at a few people coldly, and said coldly, "My father will be fine!"


    fine?


    They''ve all been burnt to coke, how can it be okay?


    Several people murmured in their hearts.


    Before they came, they had already inquired about the relevant news.


    As soon as Norman Osborn is dead, the news will be released.


    At that time, they will temporarily take over the company because of Harry''s young age.


    Several people looked at each other, and they all saw the same emotion in each other''s eyes.


    How disgusting!


    Looking at these people, Harry snorted coldly and ignored them.


    When his father wakes up, he wants to let these people eat and walk around, and now he has no time and no mood to pay attention to these jumping clowns.


    Looking at Harry''s expression, several people laughed secretly in their hearts, and stood by and waited quietly.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Suddenly the door of the operating room was pulled open and a doctor came out.


    Seeing this, Harry hurried up to meet him, but the directors of those companies surrounded the doctor faster than Harry could.


    "How about it?"


    "Is Mr. Osborn all right?"


    "Do you need any medicine? Our Osborne Company may be able to provide it!"


    Several people looked at the doctor with burning eyes. Although they said comforting words, the doctor heard another kind of urgency from the mouths of several people.


    He looked at Harry pitifully, shook his head, and said, "We''re working hard, but... you guys get ready!"


    be ready!


    Hearing this, several people were delighted, but anxiously said to the doctor: "Doctor, you must do your best!"


    The doctor nodded, but had already given Norman Osborn a death notice in his heart.


    If there was help, he should be operating on the other side now, instead of leaving the operating room.


    Harry stared coldly at those who were trying their best to perform, wishing to drive them all out.


    "Child, are you going to see your father?"


    The doctor turned to Harry and asked.


    Harry pursed his lips and nodded, understanding what the doctor meant.


    Last time...


    "The picture may make you feel uncomfortable, you have to be mentally prepared."


    "Um!"


    Harry nodded firmly.


    "Come with me!"


    The doctor greeted Harry, asked Harry to change into a surgical gown, and brought Harry in.


    boom!


    The door of the operating room closed again, and the expressions of several people outside the operating room changed instantly.


    smiling, excited...


    But Harry, who walked into the operating room, was stunned when he saw his father for the first time, and tears flowed unconsciously.


    How much pain is his father enduring now, and how did he persist until now?


    He couldn''t imagine it at all.


    "Child, do you have any relatives?"


    The doctor looked at Harry''s appearance and sighed softly.


    "there is none left."


    Harry shook his head, looked at the doctor with tears in his eyes, and said anxiously, "Please, save him! Even if he can''t, try to prolong his life as much as possible, and let him persevere!"


    Hang in there, Gwen will be here in a minute.


    "We do our best!"


    The doctor nodded.


    But as soon as the voice fell, a series of rapid sounds rang out.


    "The patient''s blood oxygen level is rapidly decreasing, and the heartbeat is weakening..."


    Hearing this, the doctor hurriedly started first aid, while Harry looked out the window anxiously.


    Please, Gwen! Hurry up!


    Just as he was busy in the operating room, when the doctor was about to give up, a blue fire appeared in Harry''s field of vision.


    There was excitement in Harry''s eyes.


    The next second, the blue flame rushed directly into the operating room.


    boom!


    The window was shattered instantly.


    Shattered glass splattered, and a burning skeleton fell directly into the operating room.


    Suddenly, a scream rang out.


    Gwen turned his head, and after seeing the declining value on the life detection equipment, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, she caught up with The next second, a blue flame appeared in her hand.


    "quack!"


    With a weird laugh, Gwen threw the fireball at Norman Osborn.


    Upon seeing this, the doctors and nurses shrank into a ball, and people outside the operating room rushed in.


    Everyone looked at the skeleton burning with blue flames in horror, only Harry''s eyes were full of surprise.


    What everyone didn''t notice was that when the blue flames fell on Norman Os himself, his vital signs had stabilized, and even the scorched skin on his body slowly fell off and was replaced with a new one. Layers of new skin.


    It should be fine.


    Gwen glanced at him, nodded cryptically to Harry, and jumped out of the window with a deliberate smile.


    "Today is your lucky day! Gaga!"

 Chapter 589： Variety

    Today is your lucky day!


    The arrogant voice still echoed in their ears, and the constant blue flame was testing their nerves.


    This came out of nowhere, threw a terrifying flame at an innocent person, and left with a smile...


    He even said it was his lucky day?


    No, they don''t want such lucky days!


    A group of people were terrified, but Harry, who was on the side, sneered at the directors of the Osborn Company who rushed in.


    You idiots, you''re going to be out of luck soon.


    Doodle��


    Suddenly, a familiar voice made the doctor just now stunned, and he looked at the life detection instrument in disbelief.


    "how can that be!"


    He screamed, his eyes widened.


    I saw that the lifeline that had just turned into a line had ups and downs again, and quickly returned to normal.


    The doctor looked at the screen of the instrument in shock, thinking that there was a problem with the instrument, and even couldn''t help but patted it twice, then turned to look at Norman Osborn, who was enveloped in blue flames.


    Could it be that��


    He looked at the gradually extinguished blue flame, swallowed, gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand.


    The next second, his eyes widened sharply.


    His hand didn''t take a single bit of damage.


    He looked at his hands in surprise and hurriedly took off his gloves.


    But just as he stretched out his hand, the burning blue flame disappeared.


    The doctor was a little annoyed and a little helpless sighed.


    "what happened?"


    "Yes! What''s the matter?"


    "Alive again? How is it possible!"


    "What was that just now?"


    A series of questions rang out, and although several of Osborn''s directors hated in their hearts, they had to pretend to be concerned.


    "Ha ha!"


    Looking at the faces in front of him, Harry couldn''t stop sneering.


    Click!


    There was a clear sound, like a crack in a crispy shell, and cracks appeared in Norman Osborn''s charred skin, and then like a cicada slough, it peeled off from his body piece by piece, revealing the underside. intact skin.


    "It''s nothing short of a miracle."


    The doctor looked at this scene in amazement, and said to several nurses and doctors who were still afraid: "Quick! Check the patient!"


    It looks fine, but it''s a good idea to check.


    "Please go out!"


    The doctor turned and spoke to Harry and several directors.


    Harry nodded and walked out first.


    Seeing this, the expressions of several directors changed.


    Their hopes were dashed, and they even had to face the awakened Norman Osborn because of what they had just said in front of Harry.


    I really hope this guy never wakes up.


    However, who knew that a flaming skeleton would appear.


    Thinking of the picture just now, several people are still afraid.


    Several people murmured in their hearts, glanced at Norman Osborn unwillingly, and walked out of the operating room.


    Looking at the few people who came out, Harry sneered, closed his eyes and sat on the bench, waiting quietly.


    He really didn''t want to see the faces of those people.


    Seeing this, the corners of the directors'' mouths twitched.


    They shouldn''t have come at all.


    It''s not going to go now, it''s not going to go.


    For a time, their hearts were full of bitter water...


    After a while, the surgical door was pushed open again.


    Harry abruptly opened his eyes and stood up, looking at his father who was pushed out and the doctor behind him.


    But before he opened his mouth to ask about the situation, the directors gathered around.


    "How is it? Mr. Osborne is all right!"


    "If something happens, I''ll tear down this ghost hospital!"


    "God bless!"


    "Enough!"


    Harry finally couldn''t hold back, he drank coldly to several people, and said, "I don''t want to see you now, hurry up!"


    "Harry! How can you talk to us like that!"


    "Yes, no matter what, we are your uncles too!"


    "We care about Norman!"


    Harry glanced at these people coldly, and said coldly: "Go away!"


    These words really made him sick.


    "What did you say?"


    "unacceptable!"


    Several people glared at Harry, their faces full of dissatisfaction, but their hearts burst into laughter.


    This is what this kid told them to leave, otherwise they really don''t know how to face the awakened Norman Osborn.


    Harry ignored a few people and followed the moving surgical cart to the ward, and he finally learned about his father''s condition from the doctor''s mouth.


    It''s never been better, healthier than the average person.


    Hearing this, Harry finally felt relieved.


    Thank you, Gwen...


    Harry whispered in his heart, taking the kindness in his heart.


    ��


    flame.


    Norman Osborn''s vision was full of flames.


    The flames were like vines, wrapping around his body along his feet, burning every inch of his flesh, and even got into his nose and mouth, making every breath he took a torment.


    Like someone who was about to drown in the flames, he struggled in the orange-red fire.


    until��


    A faint blue light lit up his world and dispelled all his pain.


    Norman Osborn let out a sigh of relief and slowly opened his eyes.


    White��


    There is no flame.


    Certainly in his heart.


    The memory before the coma flashed quickly.


    He appeared to be smashed and passed out in the fire.


    However, although he passed out, the pain of being burned by the fire was imprinted in his mind, and he vaguely remembered what happened after that.


    He seems to have been rescued.


    But why can''t he feel any pain now.


    It stands to reason that if he was burned, he should...


    Suddenly, a touch of blue appeared in his mind.


    Is that the one?


    He murmured, remembering that warm feeling.


    He raised his hand and looked at it. After finding that his hand was intact, he even thought it was his hallucination that he was burned by the fire, but he saw Harry lying beside him, who was sleeping soundly. After that, a smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    this kid...


    When he moved, Norman Osborn sat up, but when he picked up the clothes on the side for Harry to go, Harry sat up straight and instantly woke up.


    "dad!"


    He looked at Norman Osborn who woke up with tears in his eyes, and wanted to hug his father, but...


    "Still so weak, what''s there to cry about!"


    Norman Osborn said coldly, but when Harry was a little overwhelmed, he gently hugged Harry, touched Harry''s head, and said, "You''re scared."


    Harry nodded and hugged his father tightly.


    Norman Osborn whispered: "Remember, your weakness is a weakness that the enemy can exploit. Don''t show your weakness in front of others."


    "But Dad is no one else."


    Harry said in a low voice, seeing Norman Osborn looking at him lightly, he nodded hurriedly, and said, "I see!"


    Norman Osborn nodded with satisfaction, let go of Harry, and wiped Harry''s tears.


    Harry hurriedly said, "Dad, how are you feeling? Are you hungry? I asked the butler to prepare food for you."


    Norman Osborn looked at his hand and shook it lightly. A hint of surprise and thought flashed in his eyes. After nodding, he said, "I''m just hungry."


    "I''m going to call!"


    Harry rushed out of the ward happily, and after calling the doctor, he called his housekeeper again.


    After a while, the doctor left the ward in amazement after examining Norman Osborn''s body.


    "Sir, your nutritious meal."


    The housekeeper, who had been waiting in the hospital, placed some food in front of Norman Osborn, looked at Harry beside him, and couldn''t help but said, "Master, eat some too, you haven''t eaten all night."


    Norman Osborn was stunned for a moment, his eyebrows raised a sharp arc, and said, "You have to eat on time!"


    Harry answered obediently and took the cutlery from the butler.


    Seeing this, the butler smiled and left the ward.


    "Eat it!"


    Norman Osborn said lightly and picked up the knife and fork.


    The next second, he was stunned, and Harry, who was opposite him, also stared.


    I saw the knife and fork in Norman Osborn''s hand bent at a right angle.


    "Dad, is it not to your taste? No, I''ll ask the housekeeper to exchange it?"


    Harry said in a low voice.


    Norman Osborn watched this scene silently.


    He obviously didn''t use much effort, but how could it be?


    and many more!


    He suddenly remembered the sample he was holding.


    Could it be that��


    There was disbelief and surprise in his eyes.


    If it is really what he guessed, then the fire is not burnt in vain.


    Thinking of this, Norman Osborn had the urge to rush to the laboratory to test it for himself.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Harry was watching him carefully, and he pondered, deciding to finish the meal before leaving.


    "fine!"


    Norman Osborn smiled lightly, and in Harry''s helpless eyes, he straightened the cutlery in his hand again, lowered his head and started to eat.


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief, then lowered his head and began to eat.


    After a while, Norman Osborn hurriedly left the hospital and rushed towards Osborn Enterprise under Harry''s worried eyes.


    Although Osborne Enterprises only experienced a fire, it only affected two or three floors, and Osborne Enterprises has other laboratories.


    He''s going to get the answer tonight, or he won''t be able to sleep.


    Looking at the back of Norman Osborn leaving, Harry looked helpless.


    It was too desperate, and if it wasn''t for his confidence in Gwen''s abilities, he wouldn''t have let his father out of the hospital.


    "Forget it, let''s go home, his body should be fine."


    With a murmur, Harry suddenly remembered the scene where Norman Osborn had just squeezed the cutlery into a right angle.


    As a member of the Titan team, he has experienced many incidents and feels that this incident is very abnormal.


    Normal people can''t do it!


    Suddenly, Harry remembered the fortifying potion that Osborn Enterprises had been secretly researching.


    "Could it be that the research was successful?"


    Harry whispered, surprise flashing in his eyes.


    If successful, can he also have super strength and act with Gwen?


    Thinking of this, Harry couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ��


    the next day.


    Today is Sunday.


    Gwen yawned and walked to the bathroom with her messy blonde hair.


    Suddenly, a white light hurts.


    Gwen was alert and turned to look quickly.


    I saw Xiao Lamb holding a mobile phone, with an embarrassed look on her face, she laughed dryly at her, and said, "That, forgot to turn off the flash!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Gwen yelled and ran after little Lamb.


    "Delete it for me! It''s ugly!"


    "don''t want!"


    Little Lamb screamed as he ran downstairs and shouted, "I want everyone to see your real side!"


    "You want to die!"


    Gwen let out a tender drink, chasing after little Lamb like a lion who had just woken up.


    Little Lamb yelled and turned back to Gwen, "Unless you give me ten bucks!"


    "In your dreams!"


    Hearing this, Gwen became even more angry.


    How dare you blackmail her!


    "Then I''ll send it to Peter and Harry!"


    "Lam! I''m going to kill you!"


    "A little bit!"


    Little Lamb turned back and grimaced at Gwen.


    Seeing that little Lamb, like the little monkey, flexibly avoided, Gwen took a breath and sneered: "You have deleted it for me now, you still have a chance to admit your mistake, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what? The Golden Lion King?"


    Golden Lion King! ?


    Gwen: (?benefit?)


    This was the story she told little Lamb.


    Looking at the smiling little Lamb, Gwen took a deep breath and said, "I''ll send the photo of you pulled on the bed as a child to everyone in your class!"


    Little Lamb: (?��?)��


    "You can''t have that kind of thing!"


    "Why don''t you try?"


    Gwen sneered.


    This little thing is getting more and more naughty recently.


    "Sister~~"


    Little Lamb rolled his eyes and sneered at Gwen: "Even if you don''t wash your face, shower, or comb your hair, you''re still my sun goddess!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Don''t come here!


    Little Lamb took out his mobile phone and said, "I''ll delete it right away, but unfortunately I''m missing a photo that amazes me."


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll..."


    "Deleted!"


    Little Lamb said a word, appeared beside Gwen, hugged Gwen and handed over the phone.


    Gwen glanced at him, nodded with satisfaction, reached out and poked little Lamb''s head, and said viciously: "If you dare to provoke me in the future, I will beat you all over!"


    "Know it!"


    Little Lamb smiled and disappeared.


    Gwen shook his head helplessly.


    She knew little Lamb would definitely do it again.


    but��


    It''s also quite interesting.


    Gwen smiled faintly.


    "Ding!"


    Her cell phone rang.


    Gwen took a look Gwen, thank you, my dad has recovered, to express my gratitude, can I treat you to a meal tonight?


    Harry invites you to dinner?


    Gwen grinned.


    this is necessary!


    Immediately after she replied with a message, Harry''s message came over immediately.


    "Then I''ll pick you up at six tonight."


    Gwen thought for a moment, replied with a message, and walked into the bathroom.


    After a quick shower, Gwen came to the restaurant to see what Mike was looking at with his phone, walked quietly behind Mike, naughty patted Mike on the shoulder, when Mike turned his head to look, she turned her body to the other side , smiled and asked, "Dad, what are you looking at?"


    Mike turned his head, and a brain crashed on Gwen''s head.

 Chapter 590： Misunderstand

    "Boom!"


    With a crisp sound, Gwen covered his head and took a deep breath.


    "Make you naughty!"


    Mike smiled slightly, satisfied with Gwen''s cooperation.


    He didn''t use any strength at all, but he still rubbed Gwen''s forehead and said carefully, "It doesn''t hurt."


    Gwen said aggrieved: "What do you think?


    "Impossible! I have no strength!"


    Mike said suspiciously, and knocked his fingers on his head.


    Boom!


    A clear sound, but only sound.


    "It doesn''t hurt!"


    "puff!"


    Looking at Mike''s puzzled expression, Gwen couldn''t help laughing and said, "Dad, you are so cute."


    Mike smiled and nodded to Gwen.


    "So happy in the morning?"


    Ruiwen placed the two breakfasts in front of Gwen and Mike, said with a smile, turned around and took Lamb''s breakfast and put it on the dining table after he had brought the other two, and touched Little Lamb. head, sat on the other side of Mike.


    "Do you want milk or juice?"


    Ruiwen asked with a smile.


    "milk!"


    Little Lamb raised his hand aggressively and said loudly, "You have to drink milk to grow taller! Only then can you grow well!"


    Hearing this, Gwen looked down at his growing chest, pushed the juice in front of him to Mike, and said, "I, I''ll drink a glass of milk too."


    Mike couldn''t help laughing and said to Little Lamb, "Actually, if you want to grow taller, you just need to bask in the sun."


    sunbathing?


    Little Lamb pouted: "I''m not a sunflower."


    "But you have Kryptonian blood."


    Gwen looked enviously at his brother.


    Little Lamb said innocently: "So, Kryptonians are equal to sunflowers?"


    "Hahaha!"


    The three couldn''t help laughing.


    Ruiwen handed the milk to Xiao Lamb and said, "Let''s eat quickly, don''t you want to go see the giant panda?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Little Lamb nodded and buried himself in breakfast.


    At this time, Mike reached out and swiped his mobile phone, and a virtual screen popped up with news about Osborn Enterprises.


    Immediately, Mike looked at Gwen and said.


    "Osborn Enterprise was on fire last night and I heard Norman Osborn was hospitalized with burns."


    "Um."


    "You went out last night to treat Norman Osborn?"


    "right!"


    Gwen sat next to Mike, picked up a slice of bread on his plate, chewed it, and said, "The situation was urgent, and if I went later, Harry would be an orphan."


    Mike nodded and smiled: "You did a good job, Norman Osborn is lucky."


    "I think so too."


    Gwen said with a smile, thinking of the words she left behind before she left, she couldn''t help laughing.


    This kind of ''going away when things go wrong, hiding merit and fame'' and leaving others with a dashing back is really... addictive.


    "But is it really just luck?"


    Mike whispered to Gwen.


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, and thought flashed in his eyes.


    What her dad means is that there is something strange about this matter?


    big fire...


    Gwen glanced at the news released by Mike.


    The fire was extinguished halfway through, and Norman Osborn was rescued after it was extinguished.


    Half an hour, such a big flame...


    "How did Norman Osborn last so long?"


    Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to last that long.


    Gwen just said his doubts, and then his eyes lit up, and said, "I remembered, Harry said that Osborn was secretly researching a potion, maybe Norman Osborn injected the potion!"


    Mike was slightly startled, and couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile: "This kid really trusts you and will tell you everything."


    "Well, we have a good relationship and are very good friends!"


    Gwen looked very proud of it.


    "Wait." Gwen tore the fragrant slice of bread in his hand, stuffed a small piece into his mouth, and said suspiciously, "If he has been strengthened, the fire shouldn''t be able to trap him. ?"


    She looked at Mike suspiciously, and couldn''t help but say, "Dad, did I guess wrong?"


    Mike shrugged and said, "If the fire was an accident, then his reinforcement might also be an accident. Otherwise, it was a plan he planned in advance, at the expense of his own life."


    Gwen groaned and said, "That should be an accident."


    If it weren''t for her, Norman Osborn would have been a corpse.


    Maybe those life-detecting devices can deceive people, but in the eyes of her transformed judgment, Norman Osborn''s dying soul can''t deceive people.


    "You can judge for yourself."


    Mike smiled slightly, turned off the virtual screen, looked at Little Lamb who had already finished breakfast, and said helplessly, "Eat slowly!"


    Little Lamb, whose mouth was full of food, smiled, but suddenly rolled his eyes and slapped his chest twice.


    "Phew! Saved!"


    Little Lamb sighed.


    "Ha ha!"


    The crowd laughed happily.


    ��


    In the evening, Osborne Enterprises, in a private laboratory.


    This is an old laboratory in Queens that has not been used for a long time.


    However, although this laboratory has been eliminated, it is enough for Norman Osborn to complete his own inspection.


    Originally he wanted to go back to the laboratory in the Osborne corporate building.


    But because of the fire last night, there was a pair of eyes watching him. If he, a person who was burned into ''coke'' by the fire, appeared, it would definitely cause a new sensation.


    Now he has no time to deal with those reporters.


    In addition, he felt that the matter that he had been strengthened, in this situation, it was better to keep it secret for the time being.


    Therefore, he simply came to this laboratory that has not been used for a long time.


    After testing, he got a result that made him ecstatic.


    He really strengthened it successfully!


    And it worked better than expected!


    Norman Osborn was topless, his muscles were angular, and a sense of power came over him.


    Wiping the sweat off his body, Norman Osborn walked to the blood-checking machine and looked at the results with a thoughtful look on his face.


    His body has been strengthened, but the strengthening process is completely different from the normal strengthening process.


    There is no equipment, no monitoring of the strengthening process, and even the dose of the strengthening agent is unknown. The entire strengthening process is a coincidence, and even Norman Osborn thinks it is a miracle in itself...


    He pressed his temples with some headache.


    If you know the process, it will definitely increase the success rate of reinforcement, but now...


    "damn it!"


    Norman Osborn tapped the front console below.


    "However, no matter what, I have succeeded myself, and I may be able to use this as an opportunity to convince the military."


    If successful, he will receive substantial experimental funding to keep the project going.


    And with his successful experimental body, subsequent experiments will be smoother.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Norman Osborn''s face, and he was relieved.


    Wiping the sweat off his body, he picked up the white coat on the side, walked into the bathroom, took a cool shower, picked up his mobile phone, and planned to share the good news with his son.


    Only Harry can share this kind of thing.


    After pressing the number and the call was connected, Norman Osborn had a smile on his lips.


    "Harry, book a restaurant, I have good news to share with you."


    "That... Dad, I..."


    Hearing Harry''s hesitant voice, Norman Osborn frowned and said, "What''s the matter, say it directly!"


    "I, I''m dating Gwen."


    After saying this, Harry glanced carefully at Gwen in the distance and blushed.


    "Dating?"


    Norman Osborn was stunned.


    "It doesn''t count."


    Harry thought for a while, and felt that he should tell Norman Osborn about Gwen''s help, and then give Gwen a wave of favorability with his father.


    "Gwen did me a big favor this time."


    Hearing this, Norman Osborn suddenly remembered the blue flame, pondered, and said, "So, did she really save me?"


    What happened, he had already learned from the doctor.


    At the time, he suspected that Harry had asked the Kents for help, and as a result...


    Is it really the daughter of the Kent family?


    It seemed that even the daughter of the Kent family, who had never shown her ability very much, was terrifyingly powerful.


    "right."


    Harry couldn''t help but praised: "Gwen is too timely."


    "That''s it." Norman Osborn said while wearing his clothes: "You were in that restaurant. I went to meet that Miss Kent and thank her in person."


    "What? You''re coming over!"


    "Yes! Is there a problem?"


    "But, this is my date."


    "Does it matter?"


    Norman Osborn said lightly, "I''ll go there now, and send me the address."


    "it is good��"


    Harry groaned and agreed.


    Hearing the blind tone on the other end of the phone, Harry scratched his hair in distress. After sending the address, he squeezed a wry smile at Gwen after noticing Gwen''s questioning look at him.


    This is his first date with Gwen, is he going to be messed up by his dad like this?


    Gwen finally agreed to come out with him.


    "Woooo!"


    A whimpering little man appeared in his heart, and Harry strode towards Gwen.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    Gwen propped up his chin and asked Harry curiously.


    Harry shook his head, nodded again quickly, and said, "Well, my dad said he would come over to thank you."


    "Your father?"


    Gwen froze for a moment, frowning slightly.


    "right."


    Harry nodded and couldn''t help saying: "I really didn''t tell him your identity, he guessed it himself."


    "This is as it should be, after all we have met several times."


    Gwen squeezed his chin and said.


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief.


    Luckily Gwen didn''t blame him.


    "Harry."


    Gwen winked at Harry suddenly, a pretty face suddenly full of... philistine.


    but��


    Still pretty.


    Harry wondered: "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    "You said, your father came to thank me, will he bring me any present?"


    Hearing this, Harry laughed and said, "That''s for sure!"


    "awesome!"


    Gwen said with a smile: "If he brings me a gift, this matter will be settled."


    Two clear?


    Harry saw the smile on Gwen''s face, and his heart warmed.


    Is Gwen saying this because she is afraid that she and I will have a burden in future exchanges because of this incident?


    What a nice girl.


    Harry admired Gwen more and more.


    "Hello, are you ready to serve?"


    A waiter came over and asked politely.


    "Okay."


    Harry said lightly and said to Gwen, "Don''t wait for my dad, just add two more dishes for him when he comes."


    He knew that the Gwen family always ate Chinese food, so in order to meet the taste of Gwen, he specially chose a Chinese restaurant.


    And it is an authentic Chinese restaurant.


    "All right!"


    Gwen nodded.


    Since the master has said so, she has no objection.


    The important thing is that she is really hungry.


    Soon, the waiters brought the dishes one after another.


    "They say these are some famous dishes in China."


    Harry smiled and said to Gwen: "Try it, they all say it tastes good here."


    Gwen nodded.


    Okay, it''s all home cooking.


    Picked up the chopsticks and tasted it.


    "How about it?"


    "not bad."


    "Is it just okay?"


    Harry was a little lost.


    In order to find this restaurant, he spent a lot of effort.


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing and said, "You''ve also eaten my family''s food, and it''s not bad to get such an evaluation from me."


    Hearing this, Harry was startled.


    Yup!


    Cooked by Mike Kent.


    Harry swallowed.


    That... so delicious.


    "Eat it quickly, it won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    Gwen urged.


    In fact, she is a little embarrassed now.


    She could vaguely sense that Harry had a crush on her, but she didn''t have any feelings for Harry. Now eating alone for two is the same as dating...


    So, for her, the arrival of Norman Osborn was a savior.


    Just as the two were eating, a braised egg in a suit and leather shoes, full of energy, with no hair on his face-Norman Osborn walked in.


    The fire burned him clean.


    While Gwen healed his wounds, the hair on his body couldn''t.


    He smiled and walked to Gwen and Harry, pulled out a chair and sat down, and said to Gwen, "Meet again, Miss Kent."


    Gwen said obediently, "Hello, uncle."


    A smile appeared on Norman Osborn''s face and said, "Let''s add two more dishes."


    "No need! Enough is enough!"


    Gwen said hastily.


    Norman nodded, opened the box in his hand and handed it over a beautiful diamond necklace with a pink diamond hanging in the middle.


    "Thank you for saving me, Miss Kent. This is a gift, please accept it."


    "You''re welcome, Uncle Osborn!"


    Gwen smiled, eyes lit up at the necklace.


    Such a beautiful necklace.


    Norman Osborn handed the necklace to Harry and said, "Try it for Gwen, if it doesn''t suit you, take it and change it."


    Assist!


    Harry moved in his heart, linked the item and walked behind Gwen.


    But what they didn''t see was that a familiar figure was standing across the street staring blankly at this scene.


    Mary Jane��

 Chapter 591： seat

    In the dining room, Harry was trying on Gwen''s dazzling necklace, while Mary Jane seemed to be black and white at the moment.


    A street with a glass window, in Mary Jane''s world at this moment, seems to have become an insurmountable gap and an inaccessible wall of sighs.


    Harry and Gwen... maybe they''re the best match.


    Such thoughts poured out unconsciously in her heart, and while Mary Jane felt sad, a trace of jealousy and envy emerged spontaneously.


    She likes Harry, not only because Harry is the heir to Osborne''s business, but also because of Harry''s protection and help for her, and even in a small group of several people, he cares about her from time to time.


    Perhaps because of her childhood experience, she was a little more worried than her peers, and Harry, although he usually looked at him giggling, he always depended on it at critical moments. She lacked love and security since she was a child, and Harry could give her these things.


    Handsome, rich, safe, dependable, trustworthy...


    Harry fulfilled all her fantasies.


    But now this fantasy colored bubble was easily punctured by the scene in front of him.


    It turned out that all this was really just her own delusion.


    Mary Jane glanced at Harry and Gwen unwillingly, and quickly disappeared into the street.


    She shouldn''t have come out today, or she wouldn''t have woken up so quickly from this dream.


    At the same time, the three people in the restaurant, who were unaware of this, had a very harmonious atmosphere.


    "Gwen, you are so beautiful!"


    Harry couldn''t help but praise, and Norman Osborn, who was beside him, also nodded in affirmation.


    Gwen said calmly, "Thank you."


    awesome!


    This stuff seems very valuable!


    I''m going to be a little rich lady!


    Gwen cheered inwardly.


    "Dry pot chicken nuggets, please use it slowly."


    The waiter smiled and said, igniting the solid alcohol in the fire.


    But at the moment when the fire was lit, Norman Osborn on the side seemed to have activated some kind of switch. There was a beating flame in his eyes, the muscles in his body tightened, and a painful moan appeared from the corner of his mouth. The man trembled slightly.


    "Uh, ah!"


    He suppressed the painful voice, and felt a sense of extreme fear, but a violent emotion appeared in his heart like a bomb, which blew him into confusion and made his spirit go into a trance.


    Immediately, an evil smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, a personality born under long-term repression but never had the chance to appear quietly appeared, replacing Norman Osborn who had shrunk himself into his heart because of the flame of fear .


    The fire not only gave Norman Osborn super power, but also left an indelible shadow on him, and his second personality has grown through this to the point where he can control his body .


    The next second, when Gwen and Harry looked at him curiously, the pain on his face disappeared, and he smiled at the two of them: "I''m fine, I just looked at those flames and thought of something bad. "


    Hearing this, Harry was even more worried.


    At this time, Norman Osborn stood up, smiled at the two of them, and said, "You eat, I still have some things to deal with."


    some interesting things...


    He added in his heart, smiled at the two of them, and left quickly.


    Looking at the back of Norman Osborn leaving, Gwen pushed Harry and said, "Go and have a look."


    After wearing the necklace, her stomach was facing Harry, it felt so embarrassing!


    Gwen groaned inwardly.


    Harry shook his head and said, "It''s okay, and even if I go out, he will let me back."


    As he said, he smiled and said to Gwen, "Have you eaten yet? I have two concert tickets, let''s go and listen together!"


    Gwen opened his mouth and couldn''t help saying, "Harry, I have to go home."


    A blind man could see what Harry meant to her.


    But Gwen really didn''t know how to reject Harry''s kindness without hurting Harry.


    Gwen wouldn''t think about each other''s feelings if the relationship wasn''t great, but now...


    Gwen felt a little crazy.


    "Go home..."


    Harry was a little disappointed, but nodded anyway and said, "Then I''ll take you back."


    "it is good!"


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as the two left the restaurant and returned home, Norman Osborn had already driven to the Osborn Enterprise Building.


    Because there was a fire only yesterday, three floors were burned here, and there were many reporters squatting here. When he appeared, those reporters'' eyes lit up and they surrounded him like sharks.


    "You are Mr. Osborn!?"


    The reporters looked at the marinated eggs in front of them and were shocked to the extreme.


    Didn''t it mean that Norman Osborn was badly burned and even charred? Why is it appearing so well in front of them now?


    How is this going?


    "Mr. Osborne, are you injured? Why do you look intact now, is it a reporting error? Or some other reason?"


    "Yes, Mr. Osborne, please tell me!"


    "Is this a new technology from Osborne Enterprises?"


    A swarm of flies��


    Disdain flashed in Norman Osborn''s eyes.


    After a pause, he looked at several reporters around, and said indifferently: "I got help from others, and the injury was recovered."


    After a pause, he looked at the building not far away, with a disdainful smile on his face, and said, "As for this building, even if it is completely burned down, I still have other buildings that can be used."


    When the words fell, he continued to walk towards the building.


    Several reporters wanted to stop him, but he easily backed away.


    Watching this scene, the reporters looked at each other in dismay.


    Norman Osborn entered the building. Under the shocked and suspicious eyes of the security guard, he walked directly to the special elevator that required fingerprint verification, and took the elevator to the third underground floor of the building.


    On the third underground floor, many of Osborn''s scientific crystals are stored.


    Weapons, a lot of high-tech weapons that have never been shown outside.


    Most of the weapons here have been suspended due to their high cost, unsuitable for mass use, and few buyers.


    And there is another part, which has not been shown to others since its development until now.


    "Let me see these little cuties."


    The corners of Norman Osborn''s mouth twitched slightly, as if stroking his lover. After wiping the weapons, a crazy idea appeared in his mind.


    "You''re acting cowardly, Norman..."


    He whispered, grabbed a bomb in the shape of a sphere, and sneered: "Cooperation is not something that is asked for, but something that can be won. If it can''t be won, then change to a partner."


    Now, he has the ability to do it.


    ��


    "Goodbye, Gwen."


    Harry stood by the car, looked at Gwen walking home, and waved with a smile.


    Gwen thanked him and hurried home, closing the door without looking back.


    "call!"


    With his back against the door, Gwen let out a soft breath.


    This embarrassing night is finally over.


    However, if you don''t want to encounter this kind of thing again in the future, you still have to get rid of Harry... well, get rid of this idea of ??Harry.


    "I''m really not interested in you..."


    Gwen murmured, a wry smile on his face.


    "Who are you not interested in?"


    With a sudden sudden head start, Gwen was startled and nearly screamed.


    "Lam!"


    Plaid cried out in shame.


    Little Lamb smiled, rolled his eyes, and said, "I see! My sister is in love!"


    "No! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Gwen glared at little Lamb.


    "But you still have a gift box in your hand!"


    Little Lamb pouted at the necklace box in Gwen''s hand and said, "And it was Brother Harry who sent you here."


    "You must have gone on a date with brother Harry!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Gwen patted his forehead and said, "I''m not interested in Harry."


    "I''m not interested in agreeing to Harry''s brother''s date!"


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen in shock and stammered, "Could it be that my sister is the legendary scumbag?"


    "Scum you bastard!"


    Gwen''s nose was crooked.


    He strode to Xiao Lamb''s side, stretched out his hand and pinched Xiao Lamb''s ear, and said viciously: "If you talk nonsense again, I will throw you to hell!"


    Little Lamb hurriedly covered his mouth, but his eyes kept looking up and down at Gwen.


    Gwen rolled his eyes, rubbed little Lamb''s ears, and said, "Didn''t you go to the zoo with Dad today? What animals did you see?"


    "Saw a lot!"


    Sure enough, Lamb''s attention was immediately diverted.


    His eyes were shining brightly as he introduced Gwen what he had seen today, and said proudly: "We went to the panda base in Huaguo! Those little **** are so cute!"


    Talking about the panda, Xiao Lamb became excited.


    The siblings walked upstairs while talking.


    Suddenly, Mike''s kitchen exposed his head, pinched his chin and muttered, "Dating Harry? Harry, this kid, has a crush on our Gwen?"


    "Ah! Of course! My Gwens are beautiful and good, and they deserve to be seen."


    "However, it looks like Gwen isn''t interested in Harry''s kid."


    Rubbing the beard growing out of his chin, Mike whispered, "Alright, Gwen is still young, so don''t worry about falling in love."


    Even if Gwen takes a fancy to it, he has to pass through me!


    Mike growled in his heart and snorted softly.


    It''s not that simple to want to date with his daughter!


    "puff!"


    Ruiwen looked at Mike amusingly and said with a wry smile, "Who dares to chase after Gwen when you are like this?"


    Mike frowned and said coldly: "If you don''t even have the courage, how can you be Gwen''s boyfriend?"


    Ruiwen thought about it for a while, and actually agreed.


    "That''s right..."


    ��


    late autumn.


    The early morning sun is like crushed gold, sprinkled from the sky, coating the world with a beautiful film.


    "I''m going to school!"


    Gwen shouted softly, took a tea egg in his hand, put the earphones in his ears, listened to the rumbling music, said hello to Luke on the opposite side, and the two walked to the bus stop together.


    "this is for you."


    Gwen tossed the tea eggs to Luke.


    Luke took it with a smile, his eyes lit up, and said, "Delicious eggs."


    "It''s called a tea egg!" Gwen said helplessly, "I''ve told you many times."


    Luke smiled, put it in his pocket, and said, "I can be so tall, and you definitely have the credit for bringing me food every day."


    "Then you really thank me."


    Gwen stood on tiptoe and patted Luke on the head.


    Luke is definitely tall among his peers. He was only 1.8 meters tall when he was less than fourteen years old.


    Because of the length of the child, Luke''s John took Luke to the hospital for a check-up. After confirming that everything was normal, Luke''s parents were relieved.


    Luke smiled and said to Gwen, "I saw Harry pick you up yesterday."


    "what!"


    "Did he treat you..."


    Luke looked at Gwen amusingly.


    Gwen hesitated and nodded, with a wry smile on his face, "What should I do?"


    She and Luke were the first and most familiar two people, and she was familiar with the two who had no possibility of developing a lover apart from friends, so there were some things Gwen could discuss with Luke.


    Luke frowned and said, "Harry is a person with high self-esteem. If you refuse, you''d better refuse early and talk to him alone."


    After a pause, Luke smiled and said, "With what I know about Harry and our friendship for so many years, even rejecting that guy is no big deal. He will be depressed for a while at most."


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief in his heart and said, "I see, I will talk to him as soon as possible."


    "Then it''s fine."


    Luke nodded with a smile, and when he saw the school bus coming, he immediately shouted, "Come on! Or you won''t be able to catch up!"


    When the words fall, take the lead and run forward.


    The two rushed to the bus.


    "Gwen, here!"


    Peter waved to them and pushed his glasses happily.


    "Gwen, sit down."


    Peter got up and gave Gwen his seat.


    Gwen smiled and said, "Thank you, Peter."


    She had refused many times before, but...it didn''t work.


    On the contrary, because of the humility between them, others are cheap.


    Therefore, since that time, if Peter gave her his seat, she has never given up.


    "Yo!"


    Luke patted Peter''s shoulder and said sourly, "Why don''t you give me one time?"


    "You''re not a girl."


    Peter smiled lightly.


    "I''ve never seen you give it to other girls!"


    "Because I don''t know them."


    "Then you can be another bus, why did you go to the next stop on our street and take the same bus with us?"


    "I want to go to school with you, and I want to exercise by the way."


    Peter''s heart beat a small drum, for fear that Gwen would see through his little thought and make Gwen unhappy.


    Thinking of this, he puffed out his chest on purpose and said, "It''s not what you said, I need to exercise, don''t you look like a nerd? I''m working hard!"


    "yes?"


    Luke looked at Peter suspiciously.


    "Why so much nonsense!"


    Gwen smiled and said to Luke: "Be a girl in your next life! There is no chance in this life I will fight for it!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The three laughed out loud.


    Chatting all the way, the three came to the school. After Luke went to his classroom, Gwen and Peter also came to their classroom.


    Taking two classes, while taking an elective, Gwen met Mary Jane.


    "Mary! My angel, I am so glad to see you!"


    Gwen greeted Mary Jane with a smile, but when she tried to hug her, Mary Jane ducked.


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, then asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 592： love, marriage, single dog

    At lunchtime, Gwen looked at Mary Jane, who was sitting with them, but at a distance from her, who had been silent all the time, and her eyes were full of doubts.


    What''s going on here?


    Why did Mary Jane feel strange to her today, like she was avoiding her?


    Gwen, puzzled, walked up to Mary Jane with a smile, holding her lunch.


    But she didn''t want Mary Jane to turn around and leave after seeing Gwen coming.


    Gwen froze for a while, quickly packed his lunch box, and chased out directly.


    Hearing the movement behind her, Mary Jane quickened her pace.


    The two ran after each other, and soon disappeared in the restaurant.


    Looking at the two of them, Peter and the three stayed for a while.


    "Uh, what happened to them?"


    Harry asked suspiciously.


    Luke was also confused, while Peter was thoughtful.


    "Mary! Mary!"


    Gwen called in a low voice, chasing after his friend closely, and said, "What''s wrong? Did I do something wrong? Or are you in trouble?"


    Mary Jane didn''t answer, just walked forward with her head down.


    Gwen followed Mary Jane worriedly.


    Finally, Mary Jane paused and said to Gwen, "Gwen, let''s just pretend we never knew each other."


    "?"


    With the question mark on Gwen''s head, he couldn''t help but say, "What''s wrong with you? Did you encounter any trouble?"


    "No, I just overestimated myself, I was too careful."


    Where did this come from?


    Gwen remained bewildered.


    Mary Jane was a little unwilling, but she blessed Gwen from the bottom of her heart and said, "I thought I could endure the intimacy between you and Harry, and maintain the previous relationship with you, but... I''m sorry, Gwen, I really I can''t stand it, I bless you!"


    Mary Jane said with a painful expression.


    Gwen: "?"


    What and what!


    She covered her aching forehead, stretched out her hand to Mary Jane, and said, "Wait, what do you mean?"


    "Are you going to hide it from me now?"


    Mary Jane smiled bitterly: "I saw it all last night."


    last night?


    Gwen was taken aback: "You mean Harry invited me to dinner?"


    "Yes!" Mary Jane felt as if she had opened her wound, took a deep breath, and said sadly: "You dated Harry, Harry gave you a beautiful necklace, and you also dated him Having met his father, you have established a relationship."


    Determine the relationship?


    Gwen paused, then��


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Laugh out loud.


    Laugh and laugh at me.


    I''m stupid, knowing that Harry has a crush on you, but still holding out a glimmer of hope.


    Mary Jane looked like she was about to cry.


    Seeing this, Gwen stopped laughing, her shoulders kept shaking, and said, "Why don''t I know what relationship I have with him?"


    "You don''t have to lie to me anymore."


    "puff!"


    Gwen smiled and walked towards Mary Jane. When Mary Jane wanted to dodge, she grabbed Mary Jane''s hand, sighed helplessly, and wiped the tears from Mary Jane''s face. Said: "I really have nothing to do with him."


    "How is that possible! He, his father, you..."


    Mary Jane was speechless with excitement.


    "Come with me and I''ll tell you."


    Gwen took Mary Jane''s hand, pulled it to the playground, and said, "It''s like this."


    With that said, Gwen told Mary Jane what happened, from the fire of the Osborn Building, the serious injury of Norman Osborn to last night.


    Mary Jane blushed.


    Is that so?


    Seeing Gwen teasing her, she said angrily, "Don''t look at me like that!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Gwen laughed and suddenly said, "Don''t you like Peter?"


    "Peter?"


    Mary Jane wondered: "No, I only have Harry in my eyes."


    Now that Gwen has seen it through, she has generously admitted her love for Harry in front of Gwen, and her words have become bolder.


    Gwen said strangely: "Last time, Luke and I saw you and Peter looking at each other affectionately, with shy faces, what''s going on?"


    "What a shy face! You are so shy!"


    Mary Jane pushed Gwen speechlessly, and then said, "When?"


    "It was the last time I went to Harry''s house."


    To Harry''s house?


    Mary Jane was stunned for a moment, then reacted.


    Does it mean when she and Peter talk through each other''s mind, and then the two are embarrassed?


    Thinking of Peter, Mary Jane smiled ambiguously at Gwen, and said, "No, let''s talk about other things."


    "yes?"


    Gwen murmured, took out his lunch box, and said, "I just chased you, and I didn''t finish it."


    "Well, I''m not full either."


    Mary Jane said a little embarrassedly, and took out her lunch box.


    Since her mother divorced and got a job, the living conditions of their mother and daughter have skyrocketed, and she often brings lunch to school.


    Although not as delicious as Gwen''s, most of the time, she makes it herself.


    "Try it? I''m new."


    Mary Jane put her lunch box between the two.


    Gwen tasted it and praised: "Not bad, try this!"


    She pushed her lunch box over too.


    The two ate delicious food, and the unhappiness and depression just now disappeared slowly.


    But just after the two finished eating, Mary Jane couldn''t help but sighed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing." Mary Jane propped her chin up, watching Gwen look at her curiously, and couldn''t help but say: "You say, is it possible for me and Harry? He is so perfect, rich, handsome, smart, and humorous. ����


    Gwen rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "Why didn''t I find him so good?"


    "In your eyes, who is so good?"


    "My Father?"


    "��"


    Mary Jane was choked, poked Gwen on the forehead lightly, and smiled tenderly: "except for Mr. Kent, if you find a person who is perfect in your eyes, you will fall in love with him."


    Gwen thought for a while, shook his head affirmatively, and said, "There must be no better man than my dad in this world."


    "The second best."


    "I��"


    "If you haven''t, you''ll be single for the rest of your life!"


    "That''s not bad!"


    Gwen giggled.


    Mary Jane looked at Gwen enviously.


    Gwen suddenly said: "Don''t worry, you and Harry will definitely have a chance. I will find time in the next two days to make it clear to him."


    Mary Jane was moved: "Thank you."


    "What''s there to be grateful for, I wasn''t interested in him in the first place."


    With that said, Gwen got up and said, "Let''s go, go back to the classroom."


    "Um!"


    Mary Jane responded, and the two walked towards the classroom together.


    ��


    Attilan, the royal home.


    "Black Bolt''s reputation continues to grow in the human world. Although it is not comparable to Iron Man and Captain America, as long as there is a certain amount of time, it is not impossible to reach the level of prestige of the two."


    Maximus frowned slightly while listening to Queen Medusa''s report.


    Black Bolt''s reputation...


    This is clearly his credit!


    If it weren''t for him, the Inhumans in the human world would still be displaced, still a group of flies without a goal.


    If it weren''t for him, the human world would still be troubled by the constant appearance of aliens!


    If it weren''t for him, the nation of mankind would not be united, and the newly born "Superhero Act" would be announced soon!


    if��


    Did he do so much?


    In the end, all the benefits were taken by Black Bolt?


    Maximus took a deep breath and showed a cold smile.


    Humans are indeed a group of low-level creatures!


    However, now Black Bolt is just his subordinate.


    Looking at Black Bolt, who had been standing silently and expressionless, Maximus snorted softly and said, "Beat yourself in the mouth!"


    Black Bolt frowned, and Medusa looked at Maximus angrily: "What did you say?"


    "I just don''t like him!" Maximus sneered: "This is an order! Don''t forget, the hive asks you to obey me! Or you want to disobey the order of the hive!"


    "you��"


    "Crack, snap!"


    With two crisp sounds, Black Bolt slapped himself twice.


    Seeing this scene, the joy in Maximus''s heart flashed, and then it was incomparable anger and fear.


    honeycomb��


    Even Black Bolt can''t resist?


    After this incident, he must find a chance to get rid of the hive, otherwise, he might also become a toy in the other''s hands.


    A thought flashed in his mind, he glanced at Medusa, snorted softly, and said, "Get ready for the superhero bill!"


    On the day the bill is announced, the superheroes will be called to sign the bill, and if the superheroes do not agree, they will take the necessary steps.


    When the words fell, Maximus turned and left the conference hall, leaving only a few members of the royal family silent.


    ��


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Early in the morning, the door of Mike''s house was knocked on.


    "who is this?"


    Mike swallowed the food in his mouth and got up to open the door. Little Lamb swayed his legs gently, jumped off the chair, appeared at the door in the next second, and opened the door with a smile.


    "Uncle Steve!"


    Little Lamb greeted with a smile.


    As Steve walked, he asked, "Where''s your dad?"


    "I''m having breakfast."


    Little Lamb said a word and came to the restaurant with Steve.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Noticing that Steve''s face couldn''t help himself, Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "What good things happened?"


    Steve walked to the dining table, picked up a fritter, and said excitedly, "Carter is pregnant!"


    Pregnancy is pregnancy, why do you take our fried dough sticks?


    Mike muttered, and a smile bloomed.


    "Congratulations, you broke that rumor."


    rumor��


    You can not��


    Steve''s face darkened, he bit the fritters viciously, and said, "Don''t mention that, you''ll get angry just mentioning it!"


    "Giggle!"


    Rui Wen laughed out loud, while Gwen stuck out her **** guilty conscience, drank the soy milk in one gulp, and ran out.


    "I''m going to school!"


    "Be careful on the road!"


    Ruiwen asked and said to Steve: "In the early stages of pregnancy, let Carter pay attention to rest."


    After a pause, he reminded: "Recently, don''t let her play cards."


    "understood!"


    Steve responded, finished the fritters in his hand, grabbed the plate subconsciously, and picked up a fritter.


    "Are you here to tell us the good news, or to grab breakfast?"


    Mike asked the question of torture of the soul.


    Steve coughed lightly and said, "I''m here to inform you that I''m going to celebrate tonight."


    "celebrate?"


    Mike looked at Steve alertly.


    Steve laughed: "Don''t worry, you don''t have to cook this time, let''s go to the Avengers Building."


    "So generous this time?"


    Mike was even more suspicious.


    Steve smiled and said, "Tony said he just had something to announce."


    "So this is ah��"


    Mike was relieved.


    "See you tonight then!"


    As Steve spoke, he saw his hand reaching for the plate containing the fried dough sticks.


    Mike narrowed his eyes.


    good guy!


    When did he finish eating the stick in his hand?


    Steve quickly grabbed two, walked to the door, smiled and said to Mike, "Thank you for your breakfast!"


    Mike: "!"


    These **** are getting thicker and thicker.


    "Woooo..."


    Little Lamb grimaced, bit his chopsticks, and looked at Mike pitifully.


    "Dad, no more, I''m not full yet."


    "It''s called..."


    "Lead the wolf into the room!"


    Little Lamb answered.


    "puff!"


    Rui Wen laughed, rubbed little Lamb''s head, and said, "Just eat it tonight."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Little Lamb nodded and clenched his fist.


    The night came on schedule.


    The Mike family of four drove to the Avengers Building. After being brought in by Natasha, the group came to the entertainment room on the top floor.


    The Avengers Building is fully functional, for work, entertainment, scientific research, and living, all of which can be satisfied.


    Tonight, it''s more of a celebration than an Avengers party, but there''s more Mike''s family here.


    Everything at the party was provided by Tony.


    After Steve announced to everyone that Peggy Carter was pregnant, everyone looked at Steve with a look of relief.


    Steve looked at the Avengers angrily, rolled up his sleeves, and shouted to everyone, "What kind of eyes do you guys have? Are you trying to find a fight?"


    Everyone laughed and looked away, Natasha raised the glass very excitedly, and said loudly: "For Carter!"


    Everyone raised the wine glass, and after Peggy Carter raised the wine glass excitedly and touched everyone Steve grabbed Carter''s wine glass, drank the wine inside, and handed it to him. Give Carter a glass of milk and smile: "You drink this!"


    Peggy Carter: "��"


    "Ha ha!"


    Everyone laughed out loud, but Peggy Carter touched his stomach happily and said to everyone: "You bunch of single dogs, you don''t understand this kind of happiness!"


    "Wow! That''s too much to say!"


    "That''s right! I''m looking for a girlfriend too!"


    "Who''s a single dog, I already have kids!"


    "We are also in love!"


    Peggy Carter''s ridicule caused everyone to complain.


    At this moment, Tony smiled and grabbed the hand of Pepper Potts beside him. The two smiled at each other and announced loudly, "We are getting married!"

 Chapter 593： Visit Osborne

    marry?


    The crowd fell silent, and then a congratulatory sound rang out.


    The two are finally getting married.


    For a time, everyone felt very relieved, and there was an old father-like sigh that the lover they were watching had finally achieved a positive result.


    The two just confirmed the marriage. As for other details of the wedding, the two are still preparing and confirming.


    Pepper Potts liked the anticipation of slowly preparing for the wedding, and Tony let him go.


    Everyone chatted for a while about the two''s wedding, and Tony suddenly changed the topic, talking about the recent activities of the Inhumans, and talking about the Inhumans.


    When everyone opened their mouths and looked at Mike with vague eyes, Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "You talk, I''ll go see the children."


    Looking at Mike who was leaving, everyone was stunned, and their expressions were a little helpless.


    Obviously, Mike didn''t want to get involved.


    Everyone looked at Rui Wen, and Rui Wen got up gracefully and said, "Gwen called me just now, I''ll go and see what''s wrong."


    Since Mike has already expressed his attitude, she naturally has to agree with Mike''s attitude.


    The Avengers were stunned, and then smiled helplessly.


    "Lam! Are you full? We''re going home."


    Mike pressed on Little Lamb''s head and shook the other''s head gently.


    Immediately, the cake that was going to be stuffed in his mouth lost his head and wiped it all over his face.


    ''Whitebeard'' Lamb looked at his father resentfully: "Dad, did you do it on purpose?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Am I that kind of person?"


    Mike looked at little Lamb sincerely.


    Little Ram hesitated, shook his head, and stretched his arms to Mike.


    Just when Mike was about to hug Little Lamb, Little Lamb''s creamy hand pressed against Mike''s face.


    Mike: (???)


    Little Lamb: (???)


    "You little bastard!"


    Mike rubbed little Lamb''s head hard, and little Lamb giggled.


    "Crack!"


    With a light sound, Mike and his son turned around subconsciously.


    Gwen, who was on the side, shook his phone and smiled at the two of them: "Wonderful photo!"


    "Wow! Sister is so treacherous!"


    Little Lamb yelled, and lunged at Gwen with a face full of cream.


    "Don''t come here! I warn you! Stay away from me!"


    Gwen screamed, looking at Little Lamb who was looking up, about to wipe himself, and ran quickly into the distance.


    "Ha ha!"


    Looking at the two fighting, Mike touched the cream on his face, and his face was full of loving smiles.


    "Mike." Ruiwen walked to Mike''s side and said, "What do you mean when Tony said about the aliens?"


    Mike said indifferently: "Don''t waste your saliva, what is there to discuss?"


    As he said that, he smiled lightly and said, "What do the Inhumans want to do? What are they going to do? What conspiracy is there? These are not important to me at all, because no matter what they want to do, we can solve it."


    Rui Wen stared blankly at Mike who was full of confidence, and at this moment seemed to be exuding light, his face was slightly red, and he said, "You are a bit handsome like this."


    "Um?"


    Mike pinched Ruiwen''s nose and said depressedly, "Just a little?"


    "Okay, I admit I''m fascinated by you."


    Ruiwen smiled and gave her red lips.


    "Tsk tsk!"


    "hey-hey!"


    Two strange laughter sounded, Gwen and Little Lamb hid aside, watching this scene with a smirk on their faces.


    The two parted as soon as they touched. Mike waved to Gwen and said in disgust, "Go! Stay away from us!"


    "Got it! I don''t want to eat your dog food."


    Gwen said with a smile, and pulled Little Lamb aside.


    "This little girl."


    Mike smiled dotingly, flashed his body, pulled the two of them, and said, "It''s getting late, we should go back."


    "Okay!" Gwen teased Mike: "Why don''t you go home and make out again!"


    Mike was dumbfounded, and then said viciously: "I think you don''t want next week''s pocket money."


    "I didn''t say anything!"


    Gwen immediately changed his tune.


    "you said!"


    Little Lamb raised his hand shyly: "I prove it!"


    Gwen couldn''t help his forehead: "Shut up! No one thinks you are dumb."


    Little Lamb grimaced at Gwen.


    "Let''s go and say goodbye to them!"


    Mike said a word, took the family to the Avengers, said goodbye to them, and returned home.


    Everything is as usual.


    But it''s just Mike''s house.


    This world is surging with dark tides, and huge waves will be rolled up at any time.


    ��


    Ding, Ding!


    The piercing alarm sounded, Peter picked up the mobile phone beside him in a daze, and after skillfully turned off the alarm, his eyes closed in a daze.


    But after just a few seconds, he suddenly opened his eyes and sat up abruptly.


    He has to go to school today, he can''t be late.


    Of course, on top of that, he''d have a seat for Gwen.


    take a seat...


    Thinking of what he did for Gwen every morning, Peter smiled involuntarily.


    It''s a small thing, but as long as he can do something for Gwen, he''s happy.


    Getting up and brushing his teeth, Peter went downstairs swiftly.


    "Peter! Try my new pizza!"


    The hot May Parker shouted to Peter and put a plate of pizza in front of Peter.


    Peter stared at the brightly colored pizza for a while.


    "What''s the matter? Try it, it should be delicious."


    "Oh��"


    Peter reluctantly took a bite and couldn''t help sighing.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it delicious?"


    May Parker was worried.


    "It''s not bad." Peter shook his head and praised: "It tastes good, but... who would eat pizza in the morning!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s delicious!"


    May Parker breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Eat quickly, and go to school after eating."


    "it is good!"


    Peter responded, quickly settled his own breakfast, and rushed out of the house.


    Carrying his backpack, he walked for a few minutes before arriving at the bus stop several streets away from his home.


    After waiting for a while, their school bus came, and Peter got in the bus.


    Just a few more stops on the school bus to see Gwen.


    Thinking of this, Peter was very happy.


    Gwen��


    Even thinking of the name, his heart throbbed.


    He has fallen, and he has fallen into it for the rest of his life.


    Although he is still young, he is very sure of this matter.


    Even sometimes, he would think that it was fortunate that his Aunt May didn''t have anything to do with Mike Kent back then, otherwise he and Gwen would have become a family.


    Counting the stations he passed by in his heart, when he saw Gwen''s familiar face, his heart was as sweet as honey.


    After giving up the role to Gwen, Peter stood beside Gwen, chatted with Gwen and Luke, and went to school together.


    "Peter, what''s the class today?"


    Gwen yawned and asked Peter beside him.


    Last night, she went out to trouble some criminals again, resulting in lack of sleep today and yawning all the time.


    "Today, didn''t our school organize us to visit Osborne Enterprises?"


    Peter pushed his glasses and said with a smile.


    "Yes! Visit Harry''s house."


    Gwen was taken aback.


    "It''s not Harry''s house, it''s Osborne Enterprises."


    "Hey, it makes no difference!"


    Gwen waved his hand and said, "Are you going today?"


    "Of course!" Peter nodded: "This is a visit that the school found Harry and asked Harry to help arrange it."


    Speaking, Peter lowered his voice and said, "I heard that there will be some more secret projects that few people know about for us to visit."


    "Really?" Gwen''s eyes lit up and said, "Osborn Enterprise, but there are many excellent technologies in biotechnology and biopharmaceuticals."


    "Yes, this is also what I am more interested in."


    "You guys are so boring..."


    Luke looked at the two of them and couldn''t help but complain.


    "Gwen!"


    Mary Jane came over with brisk steps.


    Gwen looked, the corners of his eyes twitched.


    Dude, are you dressed up... to meet Harry''s father?


    Exquisite makeup, short skirts and leggings that make her feel cold when she looks at it...


    "Beauty! It''s winter now, aren''t you cold?"


    Gwen couldn''t help but groan.


    Although it is early winter, the temperature has dropped.


    "Cold? How?"


    Mary Jane showed a bright smile.


    A fire is burning in her heart now.


    "Da da!"


    Mary Jane''s lips moved.


    Gwen''s eyes widened.


    You are shivering!


    "This is probably a typical example of as long as beauty doesn''t matter."


    Luke sighed, in exchange for a roll of eyes from Mary Jane.


    "Okay, stop talking, we''re going to gather."


    Peter hurriedly pointed and pointed not far away.


    The three of Gwen nodded and went to the meeting point together.


    Everyone was riding the school bus, and the winter sun shone from the window, a little less rebellious, and a little more gentle, falling on people, making people a little lazy.


    Gwen closed his eyes, turned his head back and forth, left and right, dozing off.


    Peter looked at Gwen''s profile, blushed slightly, leaned slightly in Gwen''s direction, his shoulders slumped slightly, and wanted Gwen to lean on him when he fell.


    Gwen fell on my shoulders in the bright sun...


    Just thinking about it made Peter''s face burn.


    but��


    "Are you so sleepy?"


    Luke murmured, pressed Gwen''s head lightly, let Gwen lean on his shoulder, and said to Gwen, who opened his eyes in a daze, "Go to sleep, I''ll call you when you get to the ground."


    "Um."


    Gwen responded in a low voice, closing her eyes.


    Looking at this scene, Peter, who was sitting on Gwen''s left, seemed to be splitting, and instantly felt bad.


    He looked at Luke resentfully and turned his head slightly.


    Out of sight is pure.


    but��


    "Giggle!"


    Mary Jane across the aisle gave Peter a teasing smile.


    Peter blushed, knowing that his thoughts were noticed by Mary Jane, so he simply closed his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Mary Jane covered her mouth and smiled, and turned her head, looking forward to meeting Harry for a while.


    It had been a month since she had spoken to Gwen about her liking for Harry.


    And the day after that chat, Gwen went to Harry to confess.


    He was rejected by Gwen before he could officially confess, and Harry was depressed for a few days because of this, and he didn''t even come to school.


    However, it would be even more difficult for Harry if he was rejected when he confessed.


    Just like what Luke said, after a few days, Harry adjusted his mood, and when he came to school, he was still the same Harry.


    Their feelings as friends were not affected.


    And since that day, Mary Jane has regained hope.


    She knew Harry was great, so she was trying to make herself even better.


    Looking at the reflection on the window glass, Mary Jane smiled.


    She will surely succeed.


    After driving for half an hour, the car slowly stopped.


    Luke wakes Gwen.


    Gwen stretched, much more energetic than before getting in the car.


    "Classmates, follow closely!"


    The teacher greeted them at the door of the car, and the children in the car got out of the car with curiosity and anticipation.


    Gwen and the others followed the crowd closely. Although they were looking forward to today''s visit, they were not as excited as others.


    After all, Harry and them were good friends, and if they wanted to come, they would be fine as long as they got rid of Harry.


    Walking into the Osborne Building, a boy in a suit and leather shoes with a noble temperament appeared in front of everyone with an employee of Osborne Enterprises.


    "Hello teacher."


    After greeting the teacher politely, Harry said, "This is Oliver, and she will lead you to visit here."


    They will all be at Osborne Enterprises today.


    Visit in the morning, have lunch here at noon, and then go to the laboratory for some practical operations in the afternoon.


    A full day''s itinerary.


    After introducing the two parties, Harry nodded to the teacher, walked into the students, and came to Gwen and the others under the gaze of a pair of eyes.


    Suddenly, jealousy appeared in the eyes of some people looking at Gwen.


    How come they don''t have such friends?


    "Hey! Don''t tell me, you look a little different today than usual."


    Gwen smiled and said to Harry.


    Harry smiled lightly and said to Gwen, "Isn''t he handsome? Do you regret rejecting me?"


    Hearing this, Peter and Mary Jane were nervous for a while, while Luke complained: "As long as Gwen intends to reveal his identity, as long as Uncle Kent says that Gwen is going to openly find a boyfriend, those who come to Gwen can get it from Austria. Spoon Enterprises lined up all the way to the Kent star, believe it or not?"


    Harry''s mouth twitched.


    It''s really possible.


    "so��"


    Luke sighed and patted Harry on the shoulder, and said, "Gwen can choose all the men in the world. In this case, do you think Gwen will regret it?"


    Upon hearing this Harry was speechless, while Peter clenched his fist in silence.


    "I''m so envious..."


    Mary Jane murmured.


    Gwen hammered Luke lightly and said, "How do you say it? What do you mean for me to choose? Do you think I choose goods?"


    "hey-hey!"


    Luke smiled sheepishly.


    "By the way, Gwen, what are you going to find in the future?"


    Mary Jane rolled her eyes and sent Peter an assist.


    Sure enough, when Peter heard this, his ears perked up.


    "What kind of...I didn''t think about it, it''s still early!"


    Gwen said with a smile and said, "Let''s go! It''s time to start the tour!"

 Chapter 594： super spider

    "Osborne Enterprises is a leader in medical technology and biotechnology, and has always been a partner of the military. Now, please come with me, let''s take a look at the development history of Osborne Enterprises and some key times. decision..."


    The girl named Olivei told teachers and children about Osborne Enterprises with a smiling service and a gentle voice.


    Harry yawned.


    He didn''t know how many times he had heard these things.


    It would really kill him to ask him to listen to these things together.


    Thinking of this, he patted Gwen and said mysteriously to Gwen and the others: "Go, take you to see other things, things they can''t see."


    Several people''s eyes lit up.


    "But what about here?"


    Peter looked at the teacher in front of him hesitantly.


    "It''s okay, so many people don''t notice us."


    Luke said with a smile.


    "This is Osborn, and if you ask, I''ll take you to see other things."


    Harry said it was his turf and he could call the shots.


    Gwen nodded and followed behind Harry. After leaving the crowd, they quickly disappeared.


    Several people followed Harry and saw something the other children couldn''t.


    "Here we are developing a new drug that can effectively inhibit the spread of cancer cells. Although it is still in the experimental stage, as long as the experiment is successful, it will definitely cause a sensation!"


    Harry stood outside a laboratory with Gwen and a few others, pointing to the experimenters inside, showing a proud expression.


    "Let''s go have a look."


    Harry whispered to a few people and walked in with them.


    After a few researchers met Harry, who was the leader, they didn''t pay attention to them. They just told them not to touch things, and then continued to do their own work.


    And Harry and the others just left the laboratory after turning around in the laboratory.


    "dad!"


    Just after leaving the laboratory, Harry shouted when he looked at the cold and stern man walking towards him.


    Norman Osborn nodded to Harry, and when his eyes fell on Gwen, he smiled and said, "Gwen is here too."


    Gwen said obediently, "Hello, Uncle Norman."


    Norman Osborn smiled slightly, looked at the others, and said, "You are the friends that Harry often mentions, um... Peter wears glasses, you are Luke, you are Mary."


    He smiled and said the names of several people, and the three looked at Norman Osborn in surprise and greeted politely.


    Harry looked at his father in surprise. He felt that his father had changed a lot and became much gentler since the injury was healed.


    If it was before, nodding would be the past, but now he is greeting them in a friendly way.


    "Harry, show them a good look!"


    Norman Osborn smiled, patted Harry on the shoulder, and walked away.


    Seeing the back of Norman Osborn leaving, Harry showed a happy smile in his heart.


    Although he didn''t know the reason, he was naturally happy to see his father''s transformation.


    "Your dad isn''t as scary as you said before?"


    "Yeah, looks nice."


    "It doesn''t seem difficult to get along with."


    Listening to the words of a few friends, Harry couldn''t help but smile and said, "He has changed a lot recently, let''s go, I''ll take you to other places to see."


    "it is good!"


    The four of them responded, and when Peter and Luke walked forward together as if hooking their shoulders with Harry, Gwen pulled Mary Jane, winked at her, and whispered, "How do you feel? Sample?"


    "How about what?"


    "The first impression of your future... father-in-law! What else could it be?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Mary Jane''s face instantly turned red, making Gwen smile happily, but then she said cautiously: "Well, what do you think of me and his impression of me?"


    Gwen: "��"


    You''ll have to ask Norman Osborn, I don''t know.


    Gwen murmured in her heart, looked at Mary Jane with expectant eyes, and after pondering, said, "It should be fine, he walked away with a smile."


    "That''s good!"


    Mary Jane breathed a sigh of relief, and her whole body became relaxed.


    At the same time, Norman Osborn took his own special elevator and came to the underground collection library where the experiments were stored.


    During this time, he was in a really good mood, because the crisis of Osborne''s enterprise was about to be lifted.


    The military will continue to cooperate with Osborne Enterprises, buy Osborne Enterprises'' products, and invest in them, and Norman Osborne also decided to focus on the development of some civilian products in the near future while continuing to develop military products.


    but��


    Thinking of the means by which he achieved his goal, Norman Osborn was still somewhat conflicted.


    In the past month, the reason why Osborne Enterprises was able to lift the crisis was because the military chief who was in charge of contacting Osborne Enterprises died suddenly, and the military personnel who were secretly supported by Osborne Enterprises became new the person in charge.


    And just when this emotion appeared, an evil voice sounded in his mind.


    "Norman, you are so cowardly!"


    "No, that''s not cowardice! You''re breaking the law!"


    "Ha, illegal? But useful isn''t it? Useful is good!"


    "No, you are wrong!"


    "No? Didn''t Osborne Enterprises lift the crisis because of it, and you''re happy about it?"


    "I just��"


    "Also, why are you here again? Don''t you fall in love with that feeling? The feeling of conquering everything with power?"


    Norman Osborn looked confused.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The voice laughed wildly: "Don''t forget that they don''t want to cooperate with you at all. The military prisoners have already colluded with several directors of your company. They just want to let you down and take away your company!"


    "No! I will never allow it!"


    Norman Osborn growled.


    "That''s right, let them be punished, hahaha!"


    Amidst the frantic laughter, a twisting flame gradually appeared in Norman Osborn''s eyes.


    ��


    "Come on! Show you some good things!"


    Harry spoke mysteriously to Peter and the others, and led them to a laboratory.


    "Why is there no one in here?"


    Luke asked curiously.


    "Because this is a secret experiment, ordinary people can''t come here."


    Harry winked at the four of them, walked in with them, and explained: "The experiment here has come to a standstill for some reason, but even halfway through the experiment, it is already very powerful. "


    Speaking of this, Harry''s face was slightly proud.


    The four of them looked at the laboratory and saw some spiders inside, and said in surprise, "Are you studying spiders here?"


    "Yes!" Harry nodded affirmatively, and then said: "But these spiders are not ordinary spiders!"


    Speaking, he put his hands behind his back, like a teacher in class, coughed lightly, and said, "Do you know that spiders can be roughly divided into several categories according to their hunting methods?"


    "Three."


    Peter pushed up his glasses and said with certainty.


    And Gwen also pondered and said, "I remember jumping, netting and relying on reflexes."


    Hearing the words of the two, Harry looked disappointed and said helplessly: "Can''t you let me talk about it?"


    It was hard for him to find an opportunity to pretend.


    "Ha ha!"


    Luke looked at Harry mockingly, and said, "So, don''t be a fool, you''re a scumbag in front of them."


    Harry sneered and said to Luke, "You are the scumbag!"


    "Each each other!"


    Luke said to Harry with a smile.


    Harry shook his head helplessly and cheered up: "Of course! I asked you to come here, not to see these spiders, but... those!"


    With that said, he pointed to some neatly arranged transparent insect boxes and said, "Super spider!"


    "Super spider?" Mary Jane murmured and asked curiously, "what does this mean?"


    "That''s a good question!"


    Harry was very satisfied with Mary Jane''s question, smiled at Mary Jane, and said, "These spiders are called super spiders because they combine the predatory abilities of three spiders!"


    "So these super spiders have a whole new gene? It''s a combination of genes from three spiders?"


    "Genetic design?"


    "If that''s the case, that''s really awesome!"


    Peter and Gwen murmured, and Harry beside him was speechless.


    "Can you please respect me as the narrator, if I just say it like this, I will be very embarrassed!"


    Harry groaned.


    Mary Jane and Luke chuckled softly.


    Peter touched his head embarrassedly, while Gwen pondered: "Then what is the purpose of Osborn making this spider?"


    "That''s the point."


    Harry smiled and said, "Remember when I told you before..."


    After a pause, he lowered his voice and whispered: "Is it about the human body strengthening medicine?"


    The Gwen four nodded.


    Harry grinned and said, "These spiders are for this experiment, but later, for other reasons I don''t know, the experiment of super spiders was abandoned, so these super spiders were shelved here."


    "That should be to find other reliable methods, more reliable methods than this super spider."


    Gwen summed it up.


    "Probably."


    Harry shrugged, suddenly remembering his father''s crooked spoon, and some oddities in his daily life, and then his heart moved.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Peter cried out, and threw his hand violently.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gwen turned around and asked.


    Peter''s heart warmed and he hurriedly said, "It''s nothing."


    He felt like something had just bit him.


    But he looked at his hand, there was no obvious wound on it, and the pain was gone now, so he didn''t care.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the next place to see."


    Harry said to a few people, looked at the time, and said, "When we finish visiting the next place, we can go to eat."


    As he said that, he winked at the four of them and said, "I ordered a restaurant outside, let''s go out to eat!"


    "Harry, I love you!"


    Luke exclaimed.


    "Go!" Harry said with disgust on his face: "I like women."


    "Then wait until I become a woman and marry you in my next life!"


    Gwen smiled and said, "What if Harry was a woman in his next life?"


    "Then I''ll..."


    "To shut up!"


    Harry glared at Luke and said coldly, "Don''t force me to kill you!"


    "Okay, Brother Harry!"


    Luke gave a barbell smile.


    Harry shuddered and punched Luke hard.


    "Hahaha!


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    Everyone left the Osborn Building and returned to the Osborn Building after eating at the restaurant Harry had ordered in advance.


    The afternoon was a practical class at the Osborne Building. After Gwen and the others obediently finished the class, they said goodbye to Harry.


    The four of Gwen left on the school bus, and Peter was yawning and looking tired all the way.


    In the setting sun, Gwen and Luke stood up as the school bus pulled up to a stop near Gwen''s house.


    "what!"


    Peter yawned and rubbed his eyes.


    "Are you all right? I see you yawned a lot along the way."


    Seeing Gwen looking at him worriedly, Peter was shocked and hurriedly said, "I''m fine, I''m just a little sleepy, get out of the car quickly."


    "If you have any questions, feel free to contact me."


    Gwen smiled at Peter, got out of the car with Luke, and headed home.


    After watching Gwen disappear from his field of vision, Peter couldn''t help yawning again. After reaching the station near his house, Peter got out of the car and walked home.


    When he got home, Peter felt more and more sleepy. After saying hello to his Aunt May, he went back to his room and threw himself on the bed.


    He was so sleepy that he fell asleep almost as soon as he fell onto the bed.


    Outside the door, looking at the closed door, May Parker looked worriedly.


    She had never seen Peter so tired.


    Gently knocking on the door, she heard that there was no movement in the door, she pushed the door open and looked carefully, seeing that Peter was really fine, but after falling asleep, she carefully closed the door.


    But what no one knew was that Peter''s body was undergoing rapid strengthening.


    Strength, speed, reflexes...


    An all-round reinforcement.


    At the same time, Gwen, who had returned home, changed her clothes. Just as she was about to throw the clothes she just changed into the washing machine, her fingers suddenly felt a needle-like pain.


    "what!"


    She let out a low cry and threw the clothes in her hands to the ground.


    "what?"


    She glanced at her fingers, looked at her clothes suspiciously, and saw a spider running out of her clothes.


    "Spider? When did it come?"


    Gwen narrowed his eyes, pinched his fingers, but suddenly saw that the spider stopped in the same place after crawling for a distance.


    She froze for a moment, bent down and blew.


    "died?"


    Gwen frowned and his face changed slightly.


    Is this spider poisonous?


    Will she die?


    Thinking of this, she turned pale and shouted to the door, "Dad! I was bitten by a spider!"


    "what?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mike appeared in front of her instantly.


    "What did you say? Spider?"

 Chapter 595： strengthen, change

    spider!


    For Mike, this is a very sensitive word.


    Gwen will be Spider-Man, which is Mike''s future proof.


    That time, he and Tony used the time and space shuttle to make a trip to the future because of the Qunxing Company, and met Gwen as an adult.


    Grown-up Gwen made a very deep impression on Mike.


    Independent, strong, leadership, and responsible.


    Adult Gwen is a very compelling girl, a superhero to be more precise.


    Now, Gwen is bitten by a spider...


    "Dad, what are you laughing at! I was bitten! Am I poisoned?"


    Gwen looked at Mike with a sad face.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Are you afraid of being poisoned? Wouldn''t it be enough to just transform?"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up.


    Yes! Why didn''t she think of it?


    She must have just panicked.


    At the same time as an idea appeared in her heart, Gwen gave a low drink, and blue flames burst out of her in an instant.


    Suddenly, Gwen felt safe.


    Mike looked at this scene helplessly and said, "I''m right in front of you, can I watch you have an accident?"


    Gwen was stunned.


    "that''s true!"


    "Why do you feel stupid today?"


    Mike smiled and tapped Gwen''s flaming forehead.


    Gwen smirked and said, "I''m a little afraid of spiders."


    Mike was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help laughing.


    Will future Gwen Spider-Man be afraid of spiders?


    However, we have to confirm Gwen''s current state to see if Gwen was bitten by that super spider.


    Just in case it''s another spider, or this super spider does damage to Gwen''s body.


    Thinking of this, Mike flashed and disappeared in front of Gwen. After explaining the situation to Ruiwen, he took Gwen back to Kent.


    Now the medical technology of Kent Star is much more advanced than that on Earth.


    After bringing Gwen to Kent Star, Mike found Eric, and after Eric made a series of arrangements, he took Gwen, who had been disenchanted, to check.


    The test results will come out soon.


    Gwen''s body is being strengthened, and it''s amazingly fast.


    As it stands, there is no harm, but further observations are needed.


    After Eric told Mike the test results, he said to Mike, "Dad, you don''t have to worry, Gwen..."


    "Great!"


    "?"


    Eric was stunned for a moment, smiled and said, "As far as the current situation is concerned, this is indeed a good thing for Gwen."


    After pondering, he continued: "At the current speed, Gwen''s body strengthening will end tomorrow morning!"


    "That''s good."


    Mike nodded.


    Eric wondered: "What makes me wonder is, what is all this about? Is Gwen''s physical enhancement related to you, Dad?"


    "Haha!" Mike laughed and said, "It has nothing to do with me. All this was caused by a spider. Gwen was bitten by a spider."


    "spider?"


    Eric was even more puzzled.


    When can spiders strengthen the human body?


    He murmured in his heart, seeing Mike in a good mood, he smiled and shook his head, and stopped investigating the cause.


    "Go on, I''m here to watch Gwen."


    Mike patted Eric on the shoulder, smiled at Eric, and said, "I know you are busy, but also protect your body."


    "I know."


    Eric''s heart warmed and nodded.


    Mike turned to leave, Eric looked at Mike''s back, and unconsciously put a smile on his face.


    No matter the time, his father always seemed so reliable.


    The night passed in a flash.


    Gwen, who was sleeping because of the strengthening of his body, slowly opened his eyes.


    so dazzling...


    The sun shone down on his face, and Gwen squinted involuntarily.


    "you''re awake?"


    Mike appeared in front of Gwen for the first time.


    "dad."


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "I slept so well."


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "Feel what has changed in your body."


    "my body��"


    Gwen groaned and got off the bed.


    At the checkup yesterday, she already knew her body was being strengthened.


    Now��


    She turned her head, intending to find something she could try out.


    "here."


    Mike snapped his fingers in front of Gwen, and when Gwen looked at him, he patted his chest and said, "Try me."


    Gwen nodded, clenched his fist and hit Mike without hesitation.


    Mike''s body remained motionless.


    Gwen took a deep breath and kept blowing into his fist.


    Mike smiled slightly.


    Gwen blinked, "How?"


    Mike nodded and said, "Very good, and this has just been strengthened, and there is still room for growth."


    Hearing this, Gwen''s face blossomed with a smile.


    "Does this mean that I will have superpowers in the future even if I don''t change? That''s awesome!"


    Gwen cheered, looked at Mike excitedly, and said, "Dad, do I have any other abilities besides strength?"


    "Imagine what you got the ability for?"


    "spider?"


    Gwen''s eyes flashed with thought, and he murmured, "Spider, super spider..."


    At this time, she remembered Harry''s introduction to the super spider.


    Super spiders combine three special hunting styles.


    Immediately, she looked at Mike excitedly and said, "Dad! Give me a punch!"


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    Does this think of the ability of spiders to sense?


    He nodded, clenched his fist and waved at Gwen.


    A punch without warning, but when it hit Gwen in the face, Gwen turned his head and avoided it easily.


    Gwen froze in place, while Mike smiled.


    Quick response.


    Although he controlled the power and speed of his punches, the speed was almost invisible to ordinary people, but Gwen easily avoided it.


    "This feeling..." Gwen murmured, looking for a more appropriate description: "It''s amazing."


    She hadn''t reacted yet, but her body seemed to respond actively, as if an electric current flashed through her body, causing her to avoid her father''s fist directly.


    "Dad! Let''s find a place to test it."


    "no problem."


    Mike responded and left with Gwen.


    And just when Mike and Gwen were testing their abilities, Peter, who was also bitten by the super spider, also woke up from his slumber.


    He shook his head and sat up groggyly from the bed, a look of daze flashed in his eyes.


    what happened to him��


    Looking down at himself, after realizing that he was still wearing clothes, he looked outside suspiciously.


    Is this the morning sun?


    If he remembered correctly, he came back from school, but now...


    He quickly picked up the phone and glanced at it.


    "the next morning?"


    He exclaimed, looked at the time, found that he was late, got up and rushed out.


    But just opened the door and saw May Parker in **** pajamas.


    "Peter! Are you awake?"


    "Aunt Mei, ah!"


    Peter screamed and slammed the door shut, blushing.


    May Parker looked down at herself and asked suspiciously, "It''s pretty, isn''t it?"


    Peter shouted through the door, "Go and change!"


    "Okay!" May Parker said reluctantly, and then said, "I can''t wake you up, so I''ll ask you for leave. You don''t have to go to school today."


    "what?"


    Peter yanked the door open, his eyes moving to the ground.


    "Are you on leave for me?"


    "Yup!"


    May Parker looked at Peter pitifully, and said, "You have to take a day off today to see how tired you were yesterday."


    "I... ok!"


    Noticing the concerned look, Peter touched his head.


    "You also change your clothes and come out to eat right away."


    May Parker smiled at Peter and walked to her bedroom.


    Peter responded and went back to his room.


    Tired of sleeping until now?


    But he feels great now.


    Peter clenched his fist, and then habitually pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Um?"


    He touched his face, only to find that he was not wearing glasses at all.


    But he could see clearly.


    Peter picked up the glasses that he had put aside and tried to look at them. After finding that he was blurry, he decisively threw the glasses aside.


    "How is this going?"


    Peter murmured, and then his heart moved.


    "Could it be, what ability did I awaken? Become a mutant?"


    "It shouldn''t be."


    Peter shook his head, but suddenly noticed a red dot on the back of his hand.


    "This is��"


    He suddenly remembered that he had been bitten by something when he visited Osborn yesterday.


    "Could it be... a super spider?"


    There were only spiders in that lab, and super spiders were for potions.


    Thought flashed in his eyes, almost instinctively certain that he had found the right answer.


    "So, it was the super spider that bit me, and then I changed?"


    Peter murmured, with excitement and worry in his eyes.


    He got the ability, it would help Gwen, but he didn''t know if there would be any after-effects of this change.


    Just when he was entangled in his heart, May Parker''s voice sounded outside the door again.


    "Peter, are you finished changing your clothes?"


    Peter shuddered and hurriedly said, "I''m changing!"


    "Then put the changed clothes aside, I''ll wash them later, and come out to eat."


    "Got it, Aunt May!"


    Peter replied aloud, took off his clothes, and stayed for a while.


    Now he has distinct muscles, and although he doesn''t look like those muscular men, he looks full of visual impact, but he looks very beautiful.


    Peter touched it, and muttered, "Suddenly there are muscles. If Harry and the others knew about this, they would definitely envy them."


    When the words fell, he hurriedly changed his clothes and trousers, and left the bedroom. After washing his face in a hurry, but accidentally pinching his toothbrush, he was secretly surprised. In May Parker''s cry, he hurriedly solved the problem. had my own breakfast.


    He was very hungry, so he ate a lot of breakfast.


    Seeing this scene, May Parker smiled wide-eyed.


    After breakfast, May Parker told Peter to rest at home and then left to go to work.


    She works in a community service center.


    After sending May Parker away, Peter cleaned up the house and started experimenting with his current body.


    He lifted things and found that the largest refrigerator and bed in the house were easily lifted by him, so he experimented with other things, and then he found that he could climb on the wall.


    Just when the surprised Peter wanted to do further experiments, his cell phone rang.


    Looking at the person on the phone, Peter smiled.


    It''s his buddies.


    Connected to the video, four familiar faces appeared on the phone.


    "Peter! Are you all right?"


    Harry asked first.


    "fine."


    Peter shook his head with a smile.


    "It''s fine!"


    Luke smiled, pinched his chin and said, "It''s strange to say that you and Gwen took leave together today."


    After a pause, Luke smiled and said, "Shouldn''t you have secretly asked for leave together and finished going outside?"


    Peter''s face flushed, while Mary Jane giggled and said, "That''s what it is!"


    "What kind of heart, I just happen to have something!"


    Gwen rolled his eyes, glanced at Peter''s face, and said, "Looking at your appearance, it really doesn''t look like there is a big problem, so I don''t need to treat you!"


    Hearing this, Peter couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    I had known that he had just acted a little less energetic.


    But because of the super power, the joy in his heart could not be concealed at all.


    Sighing in disappointment, Peter and a few friends chatted casually, and a few minutes later, when they were about to end this communication, Peter and Gwen suddenly said, "I have something I want to do. tell you!"


    As soon as the words came out, the three of Harry were stunned.


    "Haha! You have something to do! Then let''s get together tonight!"


    Harry made an immediate decision.


    After everyone nodded, they hung up the video.


    Peter took a long breath, put the phone aside, and lay on the bed.


    After thinking about it, he decided to tell his friends about it.


    Because they''re a team of Titans, a team of superheroes.


    "Still very happy!"


    Peter shouted suddenly and rolled happily on the bed.


    On the other hand, Gwen said strangely after hanging up the video: "What will happen to Peter?"


    Saying she gathered her long hair.


    After she and Mike experimented, she had basically determined the ability she got.


    All-round body strengthening, terrifying neural responses, and super jumping ability.


    This reminded Gwen unconsciously of Super Spider.


    "Looking at it this way, those spiders are quite cute!"


    "However, compared to spiders, there is one less ability, spinning..." Gwen murmured and frowned, "We have to find a way to solve it."


    The night came as scheduled, and after contacting Gwen and the others, they set the meeting place at their secret base, the apartment that Gwen''s biological father left her.


    Gwen and Mike said, and came to the apartment early.


    After the others arrived, the three of Luke looked at Gwen and Peter and said with a smile, "Tell me, what do you want to tell us."

 Chapter 596： Harrys discovery

    Gwen and Peter looked at each other.


    "You talk first."


    Peter said to Gwen.


    Gwen hesitated for a while, and said, "It''s up to you to say it. I''m afraid that if I say it, you will be happy for me and not interested in it."


    Peter: "?"


    That said... it''s really cute.


    Peter smiled, and when the three of Luke looked at him, he grinned and said happily, "I got super powers."


    The scene was quiet, and the four looked at Peter in surprise.


    Peter nodded affirmatively and said, "Just yesterday!"


    "Mutant ability? Are you a mutant?"


    Luke looked at Peter in surprise, a little joy in his heart.


    Peter shook his head.


    "Then you are an alien?"


    Harry asked curiously.


    Peter shook his head again, a smile on his face.


    "Then what are you?"


    Mary Jane looked at Peter enviously.


    If she could get any power, it would be closer to Harry.


    "I am not a thing!"


    Peter said hurriedly, then his face darkened, looking at the three laughing, speechless, when he was about to speak, Gwen pondered: "You were also bitten by a super spider?"


    "Um?"


    Peter looked at Gwen and said in amazement, "How do you know? Wait, you said you have something to say, don''t tell me what you want to say..."


    Gwen nodded with a smile, and said, "Yes, like you, I was bitten too, and then I also got new abilities."


    Hearing this, Peter''s heart suddenly flooded with unbelievable joy.


    Could it be that this is the bond between him and Gwen?


    The three of Luke looked at Gwen and Peter with dull eyes.


    Good guy, got super powers after being bitten by a super spider?


    "No reason!"


    Harry howled.


    Their Osborn Enterprises have been researching for so long without success, and now these two have been bitten and strengthened successfully?


    Suddenly, Harry felt sorry for the researchers.


    "I see!"


    Luke stood up abruptly and said, "I''ll go now and let the super spider bite me a few more times!"


    "I also need to go!"


    Harry stood up, clenching his fists.


    Mary Jane pulled the two of them and said helplessly, "Calm down."


    "Stop it!"


    Gwen looked at the two of them speechlessly and said, "Do you think whoever gets bitten will get power?"


    "But aren''t you two living examples right in front of us?"


    Harry looked at the two excitedly.


    Mary Jane and Harry nodded.


    Gwen said helplessly: "After I was bitten, I went to Kent Star to check."


    Peter pricked up his ears hastily.


    He was still a little scared in his heart, and now he can know some news from Gwen, and he can be relieved a lot.


    After pondering, Gwen said: "The venom of the super spider strengthens me and fuses with my genes, but if it is placed on another person, it may kill him directly, and the probability of fusion is very low."


    "But you and Peter, it''s two successes in one fell swoop?"


    Harry was a little excited.


    "The two of us got away with it, but that doesn''t mean you can succeed."


    Gwen glanced at Harry speechlessly.


    Harry pursed his lips, calming himself quickly.


    He knew Gwen was right that it was too risky.


    "Those researchers are rubbish."


    Harry murmured, clenching his fists.


    In this heroic era where superheroes are constantly appearing, having the power of superheroes is a dream that everyone has had, and Harry is no exception.


    And now, in addition to him and Mary Jane, their Titan team actually has three power users, which makes Harry feel a little envious and anxious.


    "Harry, don''t worry."


    Luke saw Harry''s emotions and said with a smile, "You also have super powers."


    "I do not know how?"


    "Banknote ability!"


    Luke looked at Harry seriously.


    Harry: "��"


    I thank you!


    However, since Gwen and the others can succeed, if he tells his father about this, he may be able to let his father continue to study the super spider project.


    As long as the development is successful, he will have a chance.


    Moreover, his father...if he guessed correctly, he also successfully completed the enhancement, but it should not be a super spider.


    Perhaps, he should find a chance to talk to his father.


    Thinking of this, Harry was relieved, and after sitting down, he said, "What abilities do you have when you are successful in strengthening?"


    Peter touched his head and said, "I just found that the strength and speed have increased."


    "In addition to that, there''s increased reflexes and flexibility, as well as the ability to crawl on walls."


    Hearing these abilities, Harry and Luke were both drooling with envy, and Mary Jane also looked at them with envious eyes.


    Luke pondered and said, "In this case, is Peter going to prepare a superhero suit?"


    "Yes! This is a must!"


    Gwen patted Peter''s shoulder with a smile and said, "I can beat up those villains with you in the future!"


    Peter was startled and nodded heavily.


    He had wanted to help Gwen for a long time.


    "Then from tomorrow, you will be trained!"


    Saying this, Gwen''s eyes lit up slightly.


    Peter cheered inwardly, his head like pounding garlic.


    "I also have some thoughts on the new suit, Peter, do you want to listen?"


    Gwen pinched his chin and asked Peter.


    Peter hurriedly said, "Leave it to you!"


    Seeing this scene, Mary Jane, who was watching silently, was a little envious.


    "Okay, then we can..."


    "Go eat!"


    Luke cheered and looked at Harry.


    Harry nodded and said, "It''s time to celebrate!"


    "Let''s go then!"


    Gwen waved his hand and left quickly with his friends.


    ��


    The night came on schedule.


    After Gwen and the others celebrated at a restaurant, they were in high spirits and decided to help a man who asked them for help, and try Peter''s abilities by the way.


    After they found a hood and put it on Peter at random, a ''superhero'' was born in a hurry.


    As a result, Peter''s performance exceeded their expectations.


    Even in the first fight, Peter was as agile as a professional gymnast, easily dodging the enemy''s attack while knocking the opponent down with three punches and two feet.


    The four Gwens, who saw this scene in secret, were amazed at Peter''s performance.


    And Peter, who was doing this kind of thing for the first time, also clenched his fists excitedly.


    After this incident, after sending several people home, Harry yawned and asked the driver to send him home.


    "Aren''t you back yet?"


    Harry murmured, glanced at Norman Osborn''s room, sat on the sofa in the living room, and decided to wait for his father and tell him about the super spider.


    As a result, before he could wait for his father, he fell asleep in a daze.


    An hour later, while Harry was sleeping, a figure quietly appeared at the door of the living room.


    He was wearing green armor and wearing a demon-like mask hood, like a silent demon, watching Harry sleeping.


    But his cold and crazy eyes, after seeing Harry, slowly returned to calm, gradually showing tenderness.


    When he took off his mask and wanted to pick up Harry, Norman Osborn hesitated and left the living room.


    "Is it Dad?"


    At this moment, Harry winced his eyes in a daze, looked at the disappearing back, murmured in his heart, and fell asleep again.


    After a while, Norman Osborn, who had changed his clothes, walked up to Harry, picked up the phone that was on Harry''s face, put it aside, picked up Harry easily, and sent it to Harry. bedroom.


    Putting a blanket over Harry, Norman Osborn looked at Harry with a smile, turned and walked out.


    "dad��"


    Harry woke up in a daze and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "It''s up to you to talk about it tomorrow."


    Norman Osborn said lightly and strode out of Harry''s room.


    Harry responded, rolled over, and fell back asleep.


    the next day.


    After Harry woke up, he remembered that he was going to tell Norman Osborn about the spider, and immediately ran to Norman Osborn''s door.


    But when his hand was on the doorknob, he hesitated.


    This kind of thing... if he told his father, what would have happened?


    Gwen, because of his own strength and identity of the Kent family, will definitely be fine, but Peter... just an ordinary person.


    With his father''s character, Peter should be brought to Osborn to study like an experiment.


    This is absolutely essential.


    Thinking of this, Harry pursed his lips.


    He didn''t want Peter to be treated like that.


    "Have to find an excuse for Dad to continue the super spider experiment."


    Harry murmured and gently pushed open the door to Norman Osborn''s bedroom.


    "call!"


    Looking at the empty room, Harry breathed a sigh of relief.


    No more excuses about the super spider and lying to his father when his father isn''t there.


    "Just take advantage of this time to think about how to tell dad about the super spider."


    Harry whispered, turned and left quickly.


    He still has class.


    For the next few days, Harry didn''t see his father, as if his father had disappeared, and didn''t even answer his phone calls.


    When asking the housekeeper, the housekeeper just told him that his father was busy with an experiment.


    Harry was a little helpless.


    He finally thought of a good excuse to tell his father about the super spider, but now he can''t even see anyone...


    As a last resort, Harry could only decide to go to the Osborn Building and find his father in the laboratory.


    But when he came to the Osborn Building and went to the toilet to squat, he heard some strange words.


    "Die again!"


    "Yeah! This is already the third one!"


    "If it goes on like this, the company''s major shareholder..."


    "Shh! Don''t talk nonsense, if you''re overheard."


    "I said try it out. Did the police come to check without seeing it? It''s been several days in a row!"


    "Mr Osborne is also a suspect."


    "All those who benefit from the death of these shareholders are the targets of suspicion!"


    "Yes, but I heard that a very crucial scene was captured yesterday."


    "What picture, tell me quickly!"


    "It is said that a blurry picture of the criminal was captured. Although the criminal''s face cannot be clearly seen, through the blurred picture, it is a... green devil."


    "Haha! What a devil! This world... there might even be a devil!"


    As if remembering something, the man''s face changed, he hurriedly closed his mouth, and left at the same time as himself.


    Harry pushed open the door, fanned his nose, turned around and flushed the Jinkela with water, then rushed out of the bathroom.


    He was almost killed by his own feces because he was afraid that the sound of the water would startle the two talking.


    "Three shareholders died in a row? Green devil?"


    Harry murmured, suddenly remembering for some reason the back of his father he had seen in a daze that night.


    He vaguely saw a back in green armor.


    At that time, he was confused and thought he was wrong.


    Green armor?


    no, I can not!


    Harry''s face changed.


    But think about it again, if these shareholders die, his father''s can indeed get a lot of benefits.


    The most important thing is that his father can easily do it with his enhanced strength and some tools made by Osborn.


    Harry bit his lip and murmured, "No way."


    He said again, and hurriedly walked to his father''s office.


    But his father didn''t see it. After asking his father''s secretary, he learned that his father had been called to the police station early this morning to assist in the investigation.


    Helpless, Harry could only ask the secretary to call him as soon as his father came back.


    "Go and see those spiders first."


    Harry whispered and walked towards the superhero''s laboratory.


    And when he walked to the laboratory, the whole person was stunned.


    "Where''s the spider?"


    Looking at the empty laboratory, Harry yelled, then rushed back to his father''s office to get a helpless message from his secretary.


    Because the research progress of the super spider project has been stagnant for a long time, and Norman Osborn has found the possibility of the success of the enhancement agent from other directions, the super spider project is directly cut off.


    In addition to leaving some research materials, the remaining more than a dozen super spiders became specimens.


    specimen!


    Harry''s eyes darkened.


    How can you still bite people after becoming a specimen, and how can you continue your research?


    He returned home in a state of dismay, and Harry waited for his father to return.


    The matter of the dead director, the fact that his father was called to the police station to assist in the investigation, the green armor that kept popping up in his mind, and the super spider being cleaned up...


    All these things kept flashing in his mind Ahh! "


    Harry angrily threw his phone out.


    "Snapped!"


    With a clear sound, a colored mirror used for decoration was smashed to pieces.


    But when Harry looked, the whole person was stunned.


    There is an electronic door with a code.


    How can there be such a thing at home?


    Involuntarily, a thought appeared in Harry''s mind that made him feel terrified.


    He hurried over, looked at the fingerprint lock and thought for a while, and entered a series of numbers on it.


    his birthday.


    The door opened, and Harry stared at what was inside, stunned.

 Chapter 597： change

    Harry''s mind was blank.


    The things in front of him exceeded his imagination, or it seemed to confirm his conjecture from the side.


    A room full of weapons, gear...


    And the most conspicuous is the set of green armor.


    green��


    Why is it green!


    Harry stared blankly.


    The words he heard in the bathroom kept ringing in his ears.


    "No, no! Even the green armor doesn''t mean my dad is the murderer."


    Harry murmured, trying to convince himself.


    But as he turned around in this secret room-like room, his heart was cold.


    The assassination plan, the crossed-out name...


    These things seemed to tell him from every angle that his father was a murderer.


    Harry leaned slumped on a table, looking at some of the weapons scattered on it, his mind was in chaos, and he didn''t know how to deal with this sudden incident.


    sat for a long time.


    Harry stood up suddenly, and he resolutely walked to the secret room, where several tubes of medicine were stored in the storage cabinet.


    Body Enhancement Potion, Trial Type III.


    Through the glass, he looked at the name of the potion, gritted his teeth, and took them out.


    Looking at the potion in his hand, a struggle flashed in Harry''s eyes.


    He didn''t know whether these potions would be successful or would kill him, but he wanted to strengthen himself at this moment.


    He wants to stop his father himself.


    But when he held the potions, there was a hint of hesitation in his heart.


    Not hesitating about injecting the drug, but hesitating whether to talk to his father before injecting the drug.


    At this moment, a figure appeared quietly at the door of the secret room, and Harry looked back suddenly as if feeling it.


    "dad��"


    He pursed his lips and took a step back.


    "Harry! Put that thing down."


    Norman Osborn''s eyes sank, he said coldly, and walked towards Harry.


    "You stop!"


    Harry suddenly shouted, "Don''t come here!"


    Norman Osborn paused, his voice softened, and said, "Harry, be obedient!"


    "No! Dad! Promise me not to do those things again."


    "What? I didn''t do anything."


    "I know it all!"


    "Then you should also know that I did the right thing."


    "No, there is a better way!"


    "But... it''s too troublesome!"


    Norman Osborn said lightly, and a trace of madness flashed in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Harry growled, "If that''s the case..."


    "Then let me stop you!"


    As he said that, he opened the potion and plunged into his arm under Norman Osborn''s angry eyes.


    "You are crazy!"


    Norman Osborn roared and rushed in front of Harry, tore apart the needle in Harry''s hand, looked at the empty needle, picked up Harry without hesitation, and put Harry in the laboratory Inside the reinforced cabin, a body detection device was put on it.


    No one knew better than him how dangerous these potions were.


    Although he has this successful example, he is also continuing to study optimization, but the success rate is still terribly low, coupled with Harry''s crude injection method...


    Norman Osborn cursed inwardly, looking at Harry, who was in pain and growling, his palms full of sweat.


    "Ah!"


    Harry screamed in pain as invisible changes took place in his body.


    Norman Osborn was running back and forth, observing Harry''s body changes with the instrument, doing everything possible to relieve Harry''s pain and improve the success rate of reinforcement.


    He also didn''t know what Harry was facing, because strictly speaking, Harry was the first person to receive reinforcement besides him.


    Soon, Harry, who was screaming and screaming, fell silent.


    "Harry! Harry!"


    Norman Osborn jumped nervously to the reinforcement equipment.


    After confirming that Harry was just unable to cry out in pain and not dead, he breathed a sigh of relief, and stared at the life detection screen again, and a cold sweat gradually appeared on his forehead.


    The strengthening time will not last too long, but every minute and every second now is like being on fire for Norman Osborn, making him miserable.


    Fortunately, the lifeline representing Harry has been beating tenaciously.


    After a while, a harsh sound suddenly sounded, and Norman Osborn''s face turned pale, as if he felt that his heart had stopped beating with the harsh sound.


    "Harry..."


    He murmured in a low voice, the madness in his eyes rolling like a substance.


    At this moment, a sound was heard from the strengthening device in a sealed state.


    Norman Osborn looked hurriedly.


    The next second, along with the fluctuating curve that began to appear on the life detection instrument, the door of the reinforcement device flew out, and then a figure jumped out from inside.


    "Harry!"


    Norman Osborn watched in surprise as the man who was half-squatting on the ground slowly got up and hurried over.


    "how do you feel?"


    "boom!"


    A fist suddenly slammed into Norman Osborn''s face.


    Norman Osborn narrowed his eyes, raised his hand to squeeze Harry''s fist, felt the power in his fist, and suddenly smiled evilly: "It seems that you have succeeded in strengthening."


    He was genuinely happy for Harry.


    "I''m going to stop you."


    Harry spoke word by word, unmistakably firm.


    Norman Osborn took a deep look at Harry, and the corner of his mouth grinned, overflowing with evil spirits.


    "Then let me see why you stop me!"


    When the words fell, he grabbed Harry''s fist with his backhand and yanked Harry sharply.


    The next second, an expanding knee slammed into Harry''s face.


    Harry hurriedly blocked it, and took advantage of the opportunity to hit Norman Osborn''s abdomen with an elbow.


    Norman Osborn stepped back, patted his abdomen lightly, and smiled lightly: "The response is good, but the strength is still a little worse!"


    The next second, the father and son stood together again.


    This time, the fighting Harry had learned before was finally useful.


    But what Harry didn''t expect was that his father was even more powerful than him.


    At this moment, he finally remembered why his father said that fighting was useless.


    It turned out that his father also practiced.


    But he has to win!


    Only then can he continue to talk to his father and stop his father.


    "boom!"


    A fist landed on Harry''s face.


    Harry tilted his head and cried out in pain.


    Seeing this, a hint of hesitation flashed in Norman Osborn''s eyes.


    "I will definitely stop you!"


    Harry roared again, ignoring his injuries, and pounced on Norman Osborn.


    From scruples to increasingly fierce.


    Harry seems to be undergoing transformation under constant suppression.


    But even so, Harry''s injuries continued to appear.


    "boom!"


    With a blow, Harry fell to the ground with his face covered in wounds.


    When he was about to get up, Norman Osborn twisted his arms with both hands and pinned him to the ground.


    "You lose! Harry!"


    Harry''s body froze, his strength being continuously drawn away like a deflated balloon.


    But for a second, Harry said angrily: "I will definitely stop you, as long as you don''t kill me, I will definitely stop you!"


    He didn''t want his father to go further and further down the wrong path, even to the point of facing superheroes in the future.


    Hearing this, Norman Osborn''s face turned cold, and then he laughed softly.


    "Haha! Hahaha!"


    He let go of Harry, sat next to Harry, and suddenly said, "Harry, do you know what Osborn''s situation is now?"


    Harry struggled to support himself and got up from the ground.


    Norman Osborn said quietly: "If we don''t do this, Osborn will be eaten by those worms who collude with the military, and our company will be a thing of the past."


    A look of shock flashed in Harry''s eyes.


    Now, have they reached this point?


    "Because Osborne has no new products in recent years, and because the military has found other suitable suppliers, our supply and demand relationship with the military has reached a very tense point, and it has been a long time since we received new orders. And the human enhancement medicine is the only project we have with the military."


    After speaking, Norman Osborn said with a sense of loss: "But at present, the probability of success of this project is not very high."


    A company that has close ties with the military and grows by taking orders from the military, if it loses the order from the military, it will end...


    Harry couldn''t help but said, "But haven''t I succeeded with you?"


    "Harry, it was just an accident."


    Norman Osborn got up, stretched out his hand to pull Harry off the ground, and said, "I was a fluke, and you are a miracle."


    "The success rate of strengthening potions is less than 10%. Such a low probability is far out of proportion to the effort. This is not a successful commodity."


    Harry fell silent.


    And Norman Osborn looked at the weapons and experimental results in the room, and murmured: "This is the easiest way. Only in this way can Osborn live, and then go further."


    "No, it''s not the only way!"


    Harry retorted suddenly.


    Norman Osborn looked at Harry, waiting for what Harry would say.


    Harry said: "We might be able to go in a different direction."


    "You mean, converted to civilian use?"


    "That''s right! With our technology, it can be easily converted to civilian use."


    Harry said with burning eyes.


    Norman Osborn reluctantly said: "My child, this is not a success that can be achieved in one or two days. It not only takes time, but also requires long-term operation, and we have no time and no excess funds."


    Harry pondered and said suddenly: "There is another way to shorten this process."


    "Um?"


    Norman Osborn looked at Harry in surprise.


    Harry said confidently: "Superhero!"


    "As long as you become a superhero, like Iron Man, you can become the best business card, plus Osborn''s original reputation, you can accomplish all this in the shortest time."


    Norman Osborn was startled, then frowned in thought.


    This may, indeed, succeed.


    The brows stretched out unconsciously.


    Harry, who had been looking at Norman Osborn, hurriedly said, "How about Dad? Can it be successful?"


    "But try."


    Norman Osborn makes a decision.


    "Then your current plan..."


    "I''ll let it go for now."


    "It''s not temporarily, it can''t be done again."


    Harry hurriedly said.


    "I try my best��"


    "It''s not a try, it''s a must!"


    Hearing this, Norman Osborn said angrily: "You have no end, do I want to lose face? Do I have to bow my head in front of you?"


    Harry froze for a moment, then chuckled softly.


    "Follow me and go to therapy!"


    Norman Osborn said coldly and walked out with Harry.


    The next day, no doubt, Harry took time off.


    After returning home from school, Gwen and the others immediately called Harry and started a group chat.


    "Ha, I''ll give you a surprise when I meet in two days!"


    Harry smiled at Gwen and the others.


    Because his face was covered with injuries, he didn''t have a video call with Gwen and the others, so he was not afraid that Gwen and the others would see it.


    "Surprise?" Gwen frowned. "Don''t you want to tell us that you have superpowers, or are you enhanced?"


    Harry: "��"


    Listening to Harry''s sudden silence, everyone was stunned.


    "No! I''ll just say it casually!"


    Gwen screamed in surprise, but Harry laughed dryly and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, just like this... Well, I''ll hang up first!"


    The words fell, and before a few people could speak, they hung up the phone.


    Gwen said in unison, "He''s definitely strengthened!"


    After the words fell, everyone chatted for a few more words, and then hung up the communication.


    Compared with Gwen''s happiness and excitement, Mary Jane felt a little dazed.


    In this way, she seems to be further away from Harry.


    After a few seconds of silence, Mary Jane suddenly said, "However, I won''t give up!"


    "Come on! Mary!"


    A few days later, Harry came to the school, and as Gwen and the others expected, Harry brought them good news that was not surprising at all.


    He was also strengthened.


    Although there were no surprises, Gwen and the others were still happy for Harry.


    In this way, the super-power members of the Titan team have reached four.


    "By the way, how is your battle uniform?"


    Harry asked curiously.


    Gwen said helplessly: "It was already designed, but my dad thought it was ugly, so he threw the shirt to Tony Stark and asked him to ''beautify'' it for us."


    Hearing this, Harry was a little envious, but only a little bit.


    After all Osborn''s technology can do it for him too.


    He nodded and said, "When your suits come out, my equipment is almost ready."


    "Hey! Where''s mine?"


    Luke looked at the three of them speechlessly.


    "I''ll provide it for you."


    Harry smiled and patted Luke on the shoulder.


    Gwen looked at the two of them, suddenly showing an aunt smile.


    "Hey! Look at the two of us, don''t laugh like this, it''s easy to be beaten! You know it!"


    Luke made a fist at Gwen.


    Gwen shrugged, looked at Mary Jane, her eyes flickered, and smiled: "Then we will leave our logistics to Mary!"


    Hearing this, Mary gave Gwen a grateful look and said, "Leave it to me!"

 Chapter 598： YYDS

    night.


    The lights are bright, like a sea of ??stars, lighting up the city.


    In this sea of ??stars, there are two figures of people who are like spiders, climbing on the glass outer wall of the building.


    Peter and Gwen.


    It has been a month since they were bitten by a super spider.


    In the past month, Peter has grown a lot, from a rookie with super powers to a broiler who is not a rookie.


    The super spider gave Peter an excellent talent, and the kind-hearted Peter used him in the right way, initially becoming a masked vigilante, and even had his own nickname.


    Spiderman.


    And Gwen, also has his own new nickname.


    Spider-Woman, Vengeful Spider-Man, Vengeful Spider and more.


    Well, compared to Peter''s nicknames, she has more nicknames, but her favorites are Spider-Woman and Vengeful Spider-Man.


    The two men''s suits were provided by Tony Stark.


    Peter is dominated by red and blue tones, with spider web-like patterns covering the entire suit.


    Gwen''s is mainly black and white, with an extra white hood lined with pink than Peter''s, and there are only some spider web patterns on the inside of the hood and the connection between the arms and the body. The overall look A little more playful and girly than Peter''s.


    Because this suit is provided by Tony Stark, its function is of course more than what it looks like.


    Excellent defense, gliding, landing, drying, intelligent systems, and a web launcher that can shoot webs in a fancy way, are all features of this suit.


    Speaking of cobweb launchers, this is Gwen and Peter''s masterpiece.


    Considering the iconic weapon of spiders, they thought of the spider web for the first time, and after their research and invention, they invented the first generation spider web launcher, and when Tony gave them the battle suit, when he saw After their web launcher, the weapon was optimized for them and added to their suit.


    In this way, this battle suit has become a weapon in their hands to fight criminals.


    "Harry, Luke! Me and Peter are in place!"


    Gwen whispered, looking down at the street.


    "Okay, Luke and I are about to be there too, one minute!"


    Harry said lightly, stepping on a flying skateboard and zipping through the air.


    He was wearing a black armor-style battle suit, with a black mask that covered the lower half of his face, revealing only a pair of eyes, which looked much more mighty than Gwen and the others.


    And beside him is Luke, who is wearing the same white shirt as him and is also riding a flying skateboard.


    During this time, the two of them also had their own nicknames, Dark Demon and Purification.


    Today, their goal is to disrupt the impending drug deal below and ''package'' both sides of the deal.


    "We''re in place!"


    Harry said coldly.


    "Then... act!"


    With Gwen''s low voice, Gwen and Peter jumped down from the outer wall of the building, like divers, and fell to the ground, and when they were still some distance from the ground, the spider web on their wrists. The launcher shot two white spider silks that stuck to the outer wall.


    In the next second, the spider silk in the hands of the two men tensed violently. After the super elastic spider silk pulled the two up for a distance, the two turned over, fell from the air, and landed among the criminals who were trading. .


    The scene was quiet.


    Just when the criminals were stunned because of this, two firelights fell from the sky, blocking the escape route of the criminals one after the other.


    The criminals watched this scene in horror and took out their weapons.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Gwen''s face under the mask.


    "Now, it''s hunting time!"


    ��


    Early in the morning, Mike was eating breakfast and reading the newspaper. When he saw the headlines in the newspaper, he couldn''t help laughing.


    What can these little guys do!


    In the newspaper, there was a photo of the Titan team composed of several little guys, and it reported the deeds of several people who fought against the drug lord last night.


    "You guys are very active lately!"


    Rui Wen glanced at Gwen, who was sitting obediently eating breakfast, a look of worry appeared in his eyes, and said to Mike, "But if this goes on, they will face more and more dangers."


    "But they''re also going to get stronger."


    Mike closed the papers and smiled at Gwen.


    Gwen nodded again and again and said, "Also, just because those ordinary criminals are not our opponents at all, I still have a hole card!"


    She was talking about the trump card that she could turn into a spirit of vengeance.


    Ruiwen looked at Gwen and frowned, "But you don''t know how strong an enemy you will meet."


    "I can shake people!"


    "Shake people?"


    Ruiwen was stunned.


    "Yes!"


    Gwen nodded, twisted his fingers, and said one by one: "From the Avengers to the X-Men, from Earth to Kent, and then I have three older brothers, as well as my father and Aunt Ruiwen."


    Raven was stunned.


    Looking at it this way, it seems that the criminals targeted by Gwen will be miserable.


    "And I!"


    Little Ram hurriedly raised his hand.


    "Yes, and you!"


    Gwen smiled and helped little Lamb wipe the jam from his face.


    Ruiwen smiled and shook her head.


    Looking at it this way, Gwen does not seem to be in any danger.


    "You''re amazing! But..." Michael raised his voice, tapped Gwen''s forehead lightly, and said with a smile, "I still have to go to school!"


    Gwen sighed, "This is the tragedy of a hero!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The crowd laughed out loud.


    Meanwhile, Osborne Enterprises, the office building of Norman Osborne.


    Norman Osborn watched today''s report with a smile on his face.


    "Harry did a good job."


    Norman Osborn murmured.


    During this time, Harry grew at a rate visible to the naked eye, much to the satisfaction of Norman Osborn.


    In addition, he also began to act as a superhero.


    Like Iron Man, he generously admitted his identity after an incident.


    After that, the operation against criminals began with the title of Patriot.


    At the same time, Osborne Enterprises also began to transform, and everything was going well.


    Interestingly, after Norman Osborn admitted his identity, the military approached him and wanted to continue cooperation with him in human enhancement, but he refused.


    Because he doesn''t want to put his energy into this project that looks promising, but is actually full of thorns, and even the road ahead is a cliff.


    The bottom line is... rarity is more expensive.


    If reinforcements are everywhere, who cares about superheroes?


    Because of his status as a superhero, Norman Osborn, who began to enjoy the benefits of this status for himself, has regarded himself as a superhero as an investment.


    The world keeps turning, and everyone is moving towards their goals.


    Norman Osborn, Gwen, Kent, and Maximus.


    He is also firmly moving towards his goal.


    Maximus stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the small black spot that looked like an ant below, his face was indifferent, like a ruthless monarch.


    Everything is ready.


    This will be a crucial step for him to take over the world.


    As long as those superheroes are dealt with, with Attilan, with the power at his disposal, no one can stop him.


    At that time, the earth will be in his hands, and he will accomplish great feats that no one has ever accomplished on this planet.


    Now, all he has to do is wait.


    A week later, the United Nations General Assembly with the theme of some problems caused by superheroes will be held at the United Nations headquarters. At that time, a large number of countries will appear at the conference site, and the superheroes led by the Avengers will also be. appeared at the conference.


    The United Nations General Assembly has sent an invitation to superheroes led by the Avengers.


    "It''s up to you to choose, but don''t let me down."


    Maximus whispered, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, the Avengers Building.


    The Avengers sat in the conference room, their eyes focused on General Ross, now Secretary of State.


    "This is the case. The United Nations General Assembly invites you to participate in the negotiation of some agreements on superheroes. The time will be nine in the morning a week later, at the United Nations headquarters."


    After Ross said lightly, he said to everyone: "Please be sure to participate, after all, this is a memory of one hundred and thirty-seven countries participating together, and your Avengers, as the most famous superhero group, will represent the superheroes. Heroes speak at this meeting."


    "Speak?"


    Tony raised his eyebrows and said, "Even if you are speaking, you have to tell us what we are discussing. We also need to prepare, don''t we?"


    "Just some simple questions, no special preparations required."


    With that said, General Ross got up, looked at Bruce Banner, who had kept his head down, and dared not look at him, and said lightly, "Notify me to bring it, don''t forget to be there on time."


    When the words fell, General Ross left quickly.


    "I''ll send it to you."


    Natasha smiled and followed.


    After General Ross left, the silence of the conference room was broken by Steve.


    "What do you think!"


    Steve crossed his hands under his nose, his eyes flashing with thought.


    "This is absolutely abnormal!"


    Pietro exclaimed immediately.


    Tony pondered: "I heard from Ross that the superhero team of the Inhumans, the Inhumans, will also participate."


    "Inhumans? Will this be related to Inhumans, and is there any conspiracy?"


    Bruce Banner also felt something was wrong with this conference.


    "Absolutely!"


    With the sound of affirmation, Crystal and Daisy walked into the conference room.


    Because the two are wanted criminals of the Inhumans, they have been hiding their identities. When Ross came to the Avengers Building, the two went to another room to hide.


    Daisy put her hands on the table and affirmed again: "This United Nations General Assembly is definitely related to Inhumans and Maximus! There is definitely a conspiracy!"


    "That''s how you feel isn''t it?"


    Rhode pinched his chin and muttered: "No matter what, as long as the Inhumans and Maximus are involved, you will say there is a conspiracy."


    Falcon Sam nodded: "This kind of thing has happened many times. Do you have any key information or evidence to provide us?"


    Daisy bit her lip and shook her head, but still insisted on her opinion.


    "This is more than a hundred countries. If Maximus has any conspiracy, what did he use to impress so many countries? Will they all listen to Maximus?"


    Bruce Banner asked suspiciously.


    "Then from another perspective..." Steve paused and said, "If there is any conspiracy, it will involve more than a hundred countries, and this will become a very scary thing."


    Tony nodded, looked at Vision, and said, "Have you noticed anything unusual?"


    Vision: "��"


    Tony said with disgust: "Hello, it''s useless!"


    Vision: o(�i�n�i)o


    He was disliked by Tony''s father.


    At this moment, the people in the conference room were opened again, and Natasha strode in.


    She shook her head at the crowd, sighed, and said, "Sorry, I didn''t hear anything from Ross."


    Wanda frowned: "The more this is, the more problematic it is."


    "The key question now is, what do we do with it?"


    Rhodes asked a crucial question.


    "cough!"


    Tony coughed suddenly and said, "Actually, no matter what conspiracy it is, we don''t have to be afraid."


    The crowd suddenly fell silent.


    This is what it says...


    They suddenly remembered the man with the spatula who cooks especially delicious food.


    My heart suddenly became so bottomless.


    "Mike Kent."


    Rhodes murmured.


    "Then tell him about it?"


    Sam asked curiously.


    Steve said solemnly, "I''ll send him a message, or go to him and talk to him directly."


    Then, let''s grab a bite to eat...


    The crowd nodded.


    Bruce Banner smiled and said, "Mike is really a trustworthy and dependable person."


    If these superheroes make ordinary people feel safe and depend on them, Mike is what these superheroes depend on.


    "of course!"


    Tony said proudly.


    Rhodes twitched the corners of his mouth and complained, "With your expression, those who didn''t know it thought that Mr. Kent was your father."


    Tony''s face stiffened.


    dad��


    Impossible in this lifetime.


    godfather��


    Because he refused back then, it was impossible.


    Tony pressed down on his aching chest, stubbornly strangled his neck and said, "He''s my uncle!"


    Everyone: "��"


    Go, go, be happy.


    Everyone looked at Tony in silence Tony blushed, coughed lightly, and suddenly said: "After this conference is over, I will have a wedding with Pepper."


    Hearing this, everyone immediately sent blessings.


    After a few seconds, Rhode couldn''t help but said, "Why does it feel like standing..."


    Tony''s mouth twitched: "Rod, you should learn how to speak."


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    Watching this scene, Crystal and Daisy on the side looked at each other and read Mike Kent a few times in their hearts, admiring him more and more.


    Perhaps there is only one person who can relax the originally tense superheroes and regard them as relying on.


    Mike Kent, YYDS!


    The two cheered in their hearts.

 Chapter 599： superhero act

    United Nations Headquarters.


    A United Nations General Assembly will be held here today.


    Unlike in the past, there will be many superheroes at today''s conference.


    Avengers, Inhumans, Fantastic Four.


    These three superhero teams are currently the most concerned superhero teams, and the Avengers is the most representative superhero team, which is regarded as a model group of superheroes.


    "Speaking of superheroes..."


    Tony and the Avengers walked together, turned their heads, and asked in confusion, "Why don''t you see the X-Men?"


    "Probably the X-Men just ignored them?"


    Rhode replied in a low voice beside Tony and smiled: "Speaking of which, the United Nations General Assembly is composed of countries on earth, so Kent star should not be on earth..."


    The crowd fell silent.


    There are two things to say about this.


    "Maybe that''s the case, the X-Men didn''t show up?"


    Pietro muttered.


    Just then, the Fantastic Four came over.


    Seeing the four of them, Tony and Steve raised their eyebrows in unison.


    Compared to their Avengers, the Fantastic Four has only four.


    The Fantastic Four are more like a family than their team, and the four are very closely related.


    Since the Mutant Migration incident, the four have left the government-organized superhero team to form a team of heroes called the Fantastic Four.


    Relying on Mr. Fantastic Reed''s wisdom, and their reputation as superheroes, they pulled in some investment and set up a company that is now growing rapidly.


    On the other hand, they also shouldered the responsibility of superheroes and solved several crises in the city they guarded in Chicago.


    "team leader!"


    Reed smiled and said hello.


    Steve nodded and said, "Reed."


    Reed groaned and said, "Do you know the specific reason why we are here?"


    General Ross just told them to let them speak for superheroes and all kinds of people who have obtained superpowers, but he did not mention to them what specific issues this conference would involve.


    "Sorry, we don''t know either."


    Steve shook his head.


    "Yo! You don''t even know! Aren''t you the leader of superheroes?"


    Human Torch Johnny teased a few people with a bit of mockery.


    Hearing this, the Avengers had different expressions.


    The invisible woman Susan gently pulled Johnny down and glared at him.


    "Hehehe!"


    Tony sneered and said to Reed: "Eh? How did you and Susan bring their son to participate?"


    Compared with him, he has never been afraid of anyone!


    Johnny''s face stiffened, and he said irritably, "Who are you calling your son? Say it again if you have the ability!"


    This time, before Tony could speak, Pietro used the super speed of a laser gun and kept opening his mouth and shouting: "You are a son, you are a son..."


    Because he spoke too fast, Johnny had the illusion that he was facing a language storm for a while.


    Tony cast an admiring look at Pietro.


    Steve and Reed looked helpless.


    The next second, wisps of red mist wrapped around Pietro.


    Wanda''s finger hooked and Pietro closed his mouth.


    Johnny heaved a sigh of relief, and when he was about to get angry, the stone figure grabbed the back of Johnny''s neck like a little chicken, wrapped him in his arms with his thick arms, and said naively, "Don''t do it. If you speak, you will cause trouble when you speak."


    "I... woohoo!"


    Johnny''s eyes widened, but his mouth was tightly covered by the stone man, and wisps of flames emerged from between his fingers.


    The Stone Man smiled at the Avengers.


    Just when the two sides were a little embarrassed by this scene, a powerful force appeared quietly.


    Everyone looked at it unconsciously, and saw the Inhumans special team headed by Black Bolt slowly walking over.


    The tall black bat king with an indifferent face.


    With long red hair, Queen Medusa like the legendary banshee.


    A handsome, tall Lincoln.


    The feet are hooves, and the stature is tall, like a giant Gorgon.


    Tetanus, a big dog with teleportation abilities.


    And several other Inhumans with powerful abilities.


    Seeing the Inhumans, whether it was the Avengers or the Fantastic Four, they all frowned subconsciously.


    From their appearance to the present, the Inhumans have been very active, and their activity makes them feel a little abnormal.


    Suddenly, Black Bolt, who was at the forefront, paused, nodded grimly to the Avengers and the Fantastic Four, and said hello.


    "Avengers, Fantastic Four, hello."


    Medusa said with a smile.


    Because of Black Bolt''s ability, Queen Medusa is generally used as a ''translator'' for him.


    Everyone was stunned for a while, they did not expect that the people of the alien special team would take the initiative to greet them.


    However, before they could even begin to greet each other, Black Bolt quickly left with the Inhumans.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "This action is a little crazy!"


    Tony frowned.


    Steve pressed his temples and said, "Don''t worry about it so much, go in, it''s about to start."


    "it is good!"


    "Then go!


    Everyone responded and walked into the venue together.


    Pietro and Johnny, who were at the back, exchanged glances.


    Soon, they came to the venue, led by the staff, to their seats.


    A group of superheroes sat together, enjoying the treatment with their eyes fixed on them.


    Even the representatives of the various countries who came to the conference couldn''t help but envy and envy when they saw these superheroes, as well as some vague hostility.


    Wanda frowned slightly.


    She felt that these glances were not friendly, which made her feel bad.


    At this moment, the representatives of the remaining countries entered the venue, and when the superheroes were a little confused, the meeting began.


    And they finally knew the theme of the meeting.


    Superhero Registration Act!


    When they heard this, their eyes narrowed and their expressions changed.


    As the meeting progressed, after they heard the relevant regulations in this bill, their expressions became solemn.


    Simply put, this is a law specifically for superheroes.


    Since the emergence of superheroes, these powerful groups have been left unsupervised, and these superheroes with extraordinary skills often cause loss of life and property when fighting criminals, and even many superheroes who hide their identities. , itself a very big threat.


    So, in order to avoid the reckless loss of superheroes in battle, every superhero should be controlled.


    To put it bluntly, the Superhero Act is a bill that turns all superheroes from vigilantes to police officers and accepts the control and dispatch of the United Nations or the country to which the superheroes belong.


    And today is the day when the bill was officially issued and the superheroes signed the agreement.


    When all the superheroes heard the news, they were dumbfounded.


    Aren''t they supposed to speak on behalf of superheroes?


    How come they are about to sign the bill without saying anything?


    "and many more!"


    Tony let out a low growl, and the venue fell silent.


    He said with a gloomy face: "Did you let us come just to see the result of your sentence?"


    "No, let you come, mainly to let you sign the agreement."


    Ross, who presided over the meeting, looked at the superheroes calmly, his face was indifferent, and even showed a hint of coldness.


    He had already guessed that such a situation would arise, and he was even mentally prepared for a worse situation.


    Steve said solemnly: "This is the first time we have heard of this agreement, sign it..."


    "team leader."


    Ross said slowly: "Before you defend yourself and the group of superheroes, I would like to invite everyone to read some information."


    When the words fell, Ross released the information prepared in advance.


    On that huge screen, there are pictures of superheroes fighting.


    Kryptonian Invasion, Mutant War, Star Wars, Hellfire War, Giant War��


    The pictures of the war in the past kept flashing on the screen.


    And even if these things have passed, looking at the battle screen on the screen still makes most of the people here feel cold.


    And with the playback of these pictures, Ross said slowly.


    "The whole world is grateful to superheroes for their sacrifices, and it can even be said that they owe you their favor. You are fighting for us, the world, and taking risks with your life. Many people regard you as heroes, but there are also many who are more Willing to use the title of vigilantes and even see you as a danger."


    "You are habitually ignoring the borders of the sovereign state, where you go, and what you do, based on your own will, and you don''t even seem to care about the consequences. What do you have to say about these."


    The superheroes were silent for a while.


    These seem to be true.


    At this moment, Steve said slowly: "The Avengers, or even any superhero team, was formed to make the world safer, and I think we did it."


    He has a clear conscience and speaks loudly.


    The superheroes nodded secretly.


    Ross said calmly: "Because of this, you are now being asked to sign an agreement and accept control, instead of directly arresting you as criminals."


    "This agreement came about to better manage superheroes, that''s all."


    "And, this agreement has been recognized by many countries."


    "Managing superheroes? Huh..."


    Human Torch Johnny sneered and said, "Assuming we sign an agreement, how long will the government and the United Nations track us as they track criminals?"


    "Johnny!"


    Invisible Susan gently tugged on Johnny''s sleeve.


    Although they have already thought of this situation, but if they say it so nakedly, the next conversation will not be easy.


    At this moment, Maximus, who had been sitting in the conference seat, suddenly laughed and said, "I have a piece of data, since the appearance of superhero teams such as the X-Men and the Avengers, the ability The number of enhancers has been increasing exponentially, and at the same time, the number of events that may trigger the end of the world has also increased at the same time, what does this mean, you should know very well?"


    All this is not the fault of the superheroes, but there is a certain causal relationship.


    The superheroes were silent.


    Tony looked at Ross, his eyes flickered, and he said slowly: "If we are under control, we need us in some places, but the people who control us don''t let us go, what should we do then?"


    What if there are some places we shouldn''t go, let''s go?


    Although Tony didn''t ask this sentence, the superheroes unconsciously raised this question in their hearts.


    "Everything is based on the command of the control team. As long as an agreement is signed, no action is allowed. This is responsible for you and for others."


    Steve''s eyes were deep, and he said lightly: "Managers are people, people have goals, and goals will change."


    Purpose changed?


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked.


    That''s right, if the purpose changes, what will become of them who signed the agreement and lost the right to choose?


    The knife in the hands of the government?


    Thinking of this possibility, the superhero''s heart is heavy.


    This is by no means the picture they want to see.


    At this moment, Queen Medusa said slowly: "But it is also necessary to sign an agreement. If superheroes are not controlled, let themselves go, and fight recklessly, they are no different from criminals!"


    The words fell, the scene was quiet, and everyone was entangled in their hearts.


    "I think you all got one thing wrong."


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded.


    Everyone looked at them and saw Maximus, who was sitting in the conference seat, smiling and looking at them, like a poisonous snake showing a gloomy meaning.


    "The "Superhero Act" is a bill that has already been promulgated. I called you here today, not to discuss the issuance of the bill, but to sign it!"


    Having said this, after appreciating the ugly expressions of those superheroes, Maximus said with relief: "You only have two choices now, sign or not!"


    His tone was flat, but with an unpleasant toughness.


    The faces of superheroes are extremely ugly.


    "What if we don''t sign?"


    Tony narrowed his eyes and asked a question that made everyone nervous.


    "Don''t sign..." Maximus smiled lightly and said, "Then from now on, you are both dangerous and criminals!"


    That''s exactly what he wanted to see.


    "Criminal?" Steve murmured coldly: "So, we are called today, not to let us speak as representatives of superheroes, but to ''trial'' us, to force us Sign the plan and set an example for everyone?"


    "Don''t say it so ugly!" Maximus shrugged and said, "This is for everyone, for the good of this world!"


    All the delegates attending the meeting nodded, and Ross said directly: "Now, make a choice!"


    The faces of the superheroes were as ugly as the bottom of a pot, but at this moment, the Inhuman Special Forces on the side reacted.


    I saw Medusa stepped forward and said with a cold expression: "We are willing to sign our names on the superhero plan for this world and for everyone!"


    Representatives from various countries showed a satisfied smile.


    The next second, everyone''s eyes fell on the Avengers and the Fantastic Four.


    Immediately, they felt a chill in their hearts.

 Chapter 600： see the picture

    United Nations Headquarters.


    At this time, needles could be heard in the conference hall.


    The Avengers and the Fantastic Four were staring at each other, and their hearts were cold.


    Today, I''m afraid this can''t be good.


    The idea appeared in their minds by coincidence.


    Even today''s event was a trap from the start.


    Tony and Steve made eye contact.


    How to do? Sign or not? Would you like to stabilize them first?


    Steve shook his head, Tony''s eyes flashed with anxiety, and he couldn''t help but whisper: "If this goes on, there may be a conflict."


    Conflict occurs!


    Steve''s eyes flickered and he said in a low voice, "Today''s event was planned a long time ago, which just proves my conjecture, their purpose for wanting us to sign the bill is definitely not as pure as they say! "


    "If we sign the bill, it will send a signal to all superheroes to sign the bill, and attract more people to sign the superhero bill!"


    "The situation will be completely out of control by then."


    "As for the conflict, this is the United Nations headquarters, maybe they will be concerned about this..."


    "Don''t take them too seriously."


    Tony mocked: "These politicians are more ruthless than Carter playing mahjong!"


    Steve: "��"


    Just talk, why pull his wife out as a negative teaching material?


    "and��"


    Tony''s eyes flickered, and he snorted softly at the Inhumans.


    Steve understood instantly.


    At this moment, Ross said lightly: "Make your choice, sign or not?"


    Steve looked at the group of superheroes and said slowly to them, "It''s understandable whatever you choose, but I won''t sign it."


    He looked at Ross, looked at the representatives of various countries, and said loudly: "I won''t sign!"


    As soon as the words came out, the representatives of various countries were stunned. They didn''t expect Captain America to be so steely.


    And Maximus unconsciously raised the corners of his mouth.


    It wasn''t what he expected.


    Such a picture is the picture in his plan.


    That means his plan to eliminate superheroes is half done.


    And with the captain''s words, Bucky, who grew up with him, stood with him without hesitation, followed by Falcon Sam, who regarded Captain America as a benchmark.


    Banner and Natasha looked at each other and noticed the worry and hesitation in his girlfriend''s eyes, then gently held Natasha''s hand and whispered, "Don''t worry, I will protect you, and no one can hurt you. !"


    Natasha''s heart warmed.


    Although she is not a weak little woman, she is still happy to overflow with pink bubbles when she hears this.


    Natasha nodded.


    Although she knew that the best choice at the moment was to agree first and gain room for them to deal with it, the words of Rose and Maximus just now undoubtedly told her that this was impossible.


    Since she became an avenger and had her freedom, she never wanted to lose this precious thing again.


    So, she walked behind the captain without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Steve was stunned and whispered, "I thought you would find a way to deal with it."


    "This situation...it''s almost like Carter, who is not very good at playing cards, has a bad hand, and it''s hopeless."


    Natasha whispered.


    Steve: "?"


    Just talk, why do you use my wife as a negative teaching material?


    Steve groaned inwardly.


    And Natasha made a choice, which means that Bruce also made a choice. He held Natasha''s hand and stood with Natasha without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Barton on the side also smiled and shook his head, standing with Natasha.


    Then came Pietro and Wanda.


    Vision hesitated, and looked at Tony with Rhodes.


    Tony groaned and showed a wry smile.


    He''s not opposed to having superheroes subject to a certain amount of regulation, to give them some restraint, but that kind of regulation isn''t what he wants right now.


    So, after a wry smile, he also moved firmly and stood beside Steve.


    Vision''s eyes flickered, and he walked happily to Tony''s side, whispering to Wanda, "I''m here to find you."


    Wanda was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help laughing.


    Everyone looked at Rhodes, Rhodes struggled, closed his eyes and walked towards Tony and the others.


    At the same time, after the Fantastic Four looked at each other, their eyes focused on Reed, and Reed whispered: "When we were guardians before, we obeyed the government''s orders and were supervised by them, and the result..."


    He smiled bitterly: "When they arrange for us to do things we don''t want to do, things that go against our hearts, I don''t want to experience this kind of thing again!"


    They are a government that they managed to break away from, and they must not repeat the same mistakes.


    Hearing this, the three of Susan nodded, and then the four stood with the Avengers.


    As for Crystal and Daisy, because the two are wanted criminals in the Inhumans, and they come here to meet Maximus


    Seeing this scene, the expressions of representatives from different countries were different.


    There was disbelief, anger, and ridicule.


    Ross sighed regretfully, while Maximus sneered in his heart.


    Very good, such a choice is simply too good!


    He said impatiently: "Then, from now on, you are dangerous! You are criminals!"


    He looked at everyone coldly, but there seemed to be flames in his eyes.


    And with his words, the members of the Inhumans special team who stood with a kind of avengers also made preparations to attack, and a pressure that made everyone tremble appeared from Black Bolt.


    Seeing this, the Avengers and the Fantastic Four felt tight in their hearts.


    And Ross took this opportunity to shout: "This is your last chance!"


    As he spoke, he put one hand on his tie, a little angry red light appeared in his eyes, and there were also super soldiers in battle suits in the venue.


    Apparently, they, on behalf of the government, were also prepared to attack.


    Seeing this situation, the faces of the representatives of various countries were also very ugly, and they got up and ran out.


    You are not afraid of being affected, but consider us!


    Although they had already anticipated this situation and made relevant preparations, when it actually happened, they gradually panicked.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the superheroes became more and more ugly.


    Obviously, they were pitted today.


    "So, this is your conspiracy?"


    Steve looked at Maximus coldly.


    Superhero Act!


    The appearance and promotion of this thing must have a close relationship with Maximus.


    If it wasn''t for the Inhumans led by Maximus, they would not have used such a strong means.


    So, their purpose is to get rid of us?


    After we get rid of us?


    Taking Crystal and Daisy''s guess, they have a bigger conspiracy! Like... Destroy all mankind?


    "What conspiracy?"


    Maximus said stunned: "You don''t sign the agreement, you become criminals, and we help catch criminals, isn''t that right?"


    "Stop acting!" Tony sneered: "Crystal has already told us what you did."


    "It turns out that you really sheltered our wanted criminals!"


    Maximus roared angrily, but a smug look flashed in his eyes.


    "Bad acting!"


    Natasha said lightly.


    Steve looked at the representatives of various countries who had left here, looked at the venue that had become empty, and whispered: "Get ready to break through, let''s get out of here!"


    Rhode couldn''t help but said: "But if we do this, we will really become criminals!"


    "The situation now is that we have become criminals!"


    Bucky whispered.


    "Get ready to fight, everyone!"


    Tony whispered, and habitually pressed the reactor on his chest, his expression froze, and then he looked up at the top of his head.


    They came without weapons because of today''s UN meeting.


    He and Rhodes'' steel suits, Sam''s wings, Steve''s shields, Patton''s bows and arrows, and Natasha''s weapons...


    Without weapons, except for the captain, their combat effectiveness would plummet.


    Steve also noticed this, turned his head to look at Pietro, and said in a low voice, "Now, leave as fast as you can and bring their weapons over."


    Pietro nodded, his toes tapped lightly on the ground.


    Hearing this, Tony''s mouth twitched.


    What time is it now, still running back to get weapons?


    Fortunately, he was prepared and put the spare weapon suit on Veronica, as long as it was dropped directly from space.


    Looking at Pietro who was ready, he hurriedly said, "That, no need..."


    Suddenly, Vision interrupted Tony''s words and reminded: "There is an energy response!"


    After the words fell, layers of crystal energy shields quickly wrapped the entire venue.


    Seeing this, everyone''s eyes narrowed.


    "Pietro!"


    Steve growled.


    At Pietro''s speed, before the energy shield is formed, he can definitely rush out.


    At the same time, along with a roar from Ross, a dangerous red light exploded in his eyes, as if dyeing his body red, it began to grow.


    And with this signal, everyone took action.


    Pietro seemed to have become a wind and disappeared among the Avengers.


    He remembered the task the captain had just given him.


    Tony''s mouth twitched wildly.


    He hasn''t finished talking yet! No need to run to get it!


    He has given orders to drop weapons...


    Pietro''s face was cold and he was moving at a very fast speed. From his perspective, the other people seemed to have pressed pause, and their movements became extremely slow.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind.


    If at this time, he solved Maximus or Black Bolt at a super fast speed, then this battle...


    "Ha! I''m going to take a blood!"


    Pietro whispered, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, his speed was a little faster, he turned around, changed direction, and charged straight towards Black Bolt.


    Move, fist, swing!


    Pietro seemed to have turned into a fast-beating light at this moment.


    but��


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Pietro, who rushed in front of Black Bolt, was hit by an invisible force, like hitting a train, and the whole person flew backwards.


    "what!"


    He cried out in pain, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "Pietro!"


    Wanda screamed, and there were strands of crimson mist between his fingers, and his eyes turned scarlet.


    Reaching out and grabbing, the crimson mist wrapped around Pietro, pulling him back quickly.


    "Cough cough!"


    Pietro coughed lightly, and blood dripped into Wanda''s heart like a string of crystal red agate.


    Anger burned in Wanda''s heart like a flame, and his scarlet eyes looked at Black Bolt, and with a wave of his hand, a large amount of crimson mist rushed towards Black Bolt.


    Black Bolt''s expression was indifferent, and he opened his mouth again.


    Suddenly, a powerful destructive energy blasted past with ripples.


    The two collided.


    The crimson energy was blasted away like mist, and the invisible destructive energy flew towards everyone.


    At this moment, the invisible female Susan let out a low voice, and the invisible force field turned into a shield to block them.


    "boom!"


    With a loud explosion, cracks appeared on the force field shield.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    The power of Black Bolt... so terrifying.


    "Ah!"


    Medusa smiled faintly, and the long red hair behind her head danced wildly.


    Just by the presence of these people, they are not Black Bolt''s opponents.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, a roar sounded, and a red giant slammed his legs on the ground, leaving cracks on the ground, with a fiery leap, and landed from the sky to the Avengers.


    Seeing this, Rod and Sam hurriedly avoided.


    Not to mention that they are not equipped with weapons now, even if they are equipped with weapons, they are not opponents at all when they meet the Red Hulk of the same level as the Hulk.


    "damn it!"


    Tony cursed angrily.


    If he had a suit...


    Natasha glanced at Bruce and nodded.


    The next second, when the red giant fell from the sky, Bruce Banner took off his glasses and threw them aside.


    "Roar!"


    In the roar, Bruce instantly turned into Hulk, raised his hands to catch the warhammer-like fist.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, the ground beneath Hulk''s feet shattered inch by inch.


    "Hulk!"


    In the roar, Hulk grabbed the red giant''s hands with his backhand and threw it out.


    Boom!


    In the sound of the explosion, the Red Hulk smashed all the tables and chairs along the road, and rolled on the ground like a bowling ball, leaving a ravine and slammed into the wall of the conference hall.


    boom!


    Cracks appeared on the wall, and then collapsed, burying the Red Hulk inside.


    "Hey!"


    Red Hulk wiped the corner of his mouth and stood up from the gravel, UU reading www.uukanshu. com looked at Hulk provocatively.


    In the next moment, the two giants fell slightly and kicked their feet on the ground.


    boom!


    Two potholes appeared on the ground, and the two bounced out almost at the same time.


    boom!


    The fists of the two sides collided, and an invisible shock wave swept around like a gust of wind.


    The scene was quiet.


    Then it got totally messed up.


    Seeing this scene, Maximus smiled with satisfaction and quickly stepped back.


    "catch him!"


    Steve let out a low growl, and the injured Pietro rushed out again, along with the burning Human Torch.

 Chapter 601： melee

    Pietro, who disappeared, was like a Human Torch that rushed towards him like a flame.


    In this regard, Maximus just smiled slightly.


    "Laugh, you won''t be able to laugh right away!"


    Pietro said coldly in his heart, and the speed was a little faster.


    Although he was injured and his chest was still in severe pain, it was no problem to deal with a Maximus.


    But at this moment, he suddenly saw a person in the Inhuman Special Forces disappearing in place at a very fast speed, just like him, rushing towards Wanda with a sharp dagger in his hand.


    "Do not!"


    Pietro let out a low growl, ignoring the pain in his chest, quickly turned his direction, and rushed towards Wanda.


    Looking at the enemy getting closer to Wanda, Pietro kept roaring in his heart.


    hurry up! hurry up! Hurry up!


    "what!"


    He screamed angrily, and when the pain in his chest spread to his whole body, his speed skyrocketed.


    Straws of silver energy entwined around him, and at this moment, he seemed to have turned into a silver light again.


    The next moment, he appeared in front of Wanda, and when the deadly dagger was like the fangs of a viper, and was about to touch Wanda''s neck, Pietro grabbed the enemy''s wrist.


    The members of the Inhumans team were stunned, and Wanda''s eyes shrank, and his heart went cold.


    "puff!"


    Pietro spurted out a mouthful of blood, his body softened, but he smiled gratified.


    Fortunately, he stopped.


    In the case of injury, he broke through himself, but also made his injury more serious.


    "Pietro..."


    Wanda stared blankly at Pietro, a lot of crimson energy surging in her.


    Seeing this scene, Chia, a member of the Inhumans special team, gritted his teeth, the dagger in his hand flashed quickly, and he slashed Pietro''s head with his backhand.


    But a wisp of crimson mist had already wrapped around Chia''s wrist.


    Chia was startled, her wrists twitched rapidly, trying to break free from the crimson mist.


    But the mist was as tenacious as an indestructible rope, wrapped tightly around his body, and like a vine, wrapped around his body at an extremely fast speed.


    "damn it!"


    He shouted in horror, looking at Wanda''s icy eyes with a chill in his heart.


    next second...


    Click, click.


    There was an eerie cracking sound, the body parts wrapped in the crimson mist were twisted into weird angles, and the legs and arms hung down like noodles.


    "roll!"


    Wanda gave a low drink and waved his hand.


    Chia, who had passed out due to the severe pain, flew towards Queen Medusa like a cannonball.


    A look of anger flashed across her seductive face, and her bright red hair was like a twisting poisonous snake, catching the flying Chia.


    At the same time, the throbbing flames, with the anger of the Human Torch, turned into a pillar of orange-red fire and devoured Maximus.


    But when the flames fell, a crystal clear shield quietly appeared, protecting Maximus.


    Maximus''s eyes flashed, and the invisible spiritual power got into Human Torch''s head.


    Human Torch moved and released the transformation.


    "Look, sometimes technology works."


    If he didn''t have any means, how could he dare to face the flames of Human Torch?


    Energy Shield, and��


    Maximus smiled faintly, and a gun appeared in his hand.


    Now he can easily deal with the Human Torch with a flick of a finger.


    "boom!"


    Gunshots.


    An invisible shield blocked the bullets.


    "cut!"


    Maximus said in disappointment, and smiled slightly after seeing the Stone Man Ben rushing towards him.


    "Goodbye, everyone!"


    When the words fell, a big dog quietly appeared beside him.


    He put his hand on Tetanus''s head.


    He and Tetanus vanished into place as the Thing Ben charged at him.


    The Stone Man angrily chopped his foot, and a large pit appeared under his feet. He turned his head and rushed towards the expressionless and indifferent former king of aliens - Black Bolt.


    At this time, among the people present, he was the only one who could cause some trouble for Black Bolt.


    At the same time, Barton, Natasha, Bucky, Rhodes and Sam were also targeted by the enemy.


    Bucky, like an indifferent lone wolf, greeted them without hesitation when the alien Lincoln rushed towards them.


    ��!


    A flash of electric light flashed, and lightning bolts appeared between Lincoln''s hands, like dazzling ramen noodles. Following his swinging arms, they quickly shuttled through the air and landed on Bucky''s body.


    "Ah!"


    Bucky screamed in pain.


    Just then, a force field shield helped Bucky block the lightning.


    It''s the invisible Susan.


    At this moment, she is standing in the middle of the crowd, relying on the force field shield to become the best support.


    Seeing who was in danger, she shielded them with a stance shield and created opportunities for them to fight back.


    Crackling!


    The dazzling electric light fell on the force field shield, like dazzling fireworks constantly bursting out.


    Bucky''s eyes were as cold as frost, and his metal arms reflected a dazzling cold light. He moved his body, and after the numbness caused by the lightning eased slightly, he rushed towards Lincoln.


    This thunder and lightning is far worse than Sol!


    But at this moment, an alien stood in front of Lincoln. He howled, turned into a werewolf, and said to Lincoln, "I''ll deal with him!"


    "That''s up to you, Romeo!"


    Lincoln nodded, looked at the four of Barton, and rushed up with the aliens.


    Natasha''s scarlet lips drew an icy arc.


    "Barton, it seems that we are treated as soft persimmons."


    Patton muttered, "I still want a bow."


    Although he does not have a bow and arrow, he is also a top martial artist, but facing these aliens with super powers, he still feels a little tricky.


    "Tony! When will the weapons arrive!"


    Rhodes yelled, and Sam looked at Tony.


    Tony dodged a frost and shouted loudly: "Veronica is ready to launch, but with this shield, it can''t be launched at all!"


    Hearing this, Rhodes and Sam screamed angrily and avoided the attack together with Tony.


    boom!


    At this time, an alien named Gorgon stomped the three of them from a distance.


    When the hoof that had become due to his awakening power fell on the ground, an earthquake shock wave appeared from where he landed, the ground shattered, and cracks spread around like a monster''s mouth.


    In an instant, the entire battlefield was in chaos.


    The three of Tony swayed slowly and stood on the ground, carefully avoiding the cracks.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, Vision flew towards them, blocking a beam of light for them.


    Tony and the three were in a cold sweat, but Vision did not leave a single scar on his body.


    He looked at the energy shield above his head and said to Tony, "Give me Veronica''s command!"


    "it is good!"


    Tony agreed without hesitation.


    Vision''s eyes flashed a stream of data, and while controlling Veronica, he calculated the strength of the energy barrier.


    The strength of the protective wall is so strong that although he can''t completely smash it, he can still cut a hole in it.


    And this is enough to send in the weapons and equipment of several people.


    Vision''s body was blurred, and after dodging a series of attacks, it flew upwards, the mind gem on his forehead lit up, and a golden laser swept out.


    ������!


    The energy rays collided with the energy barrier, and golden energy splashed everywhere.


    At the same time, Veronica, who was controlled by Vision, dropped a weapon here.


    Vision calculated the endurance of the wall and the time it took for the weapon to fall, and the laser shot from his forehead shot up sharply.


    Snapped!


    The energy shield was torn open The golden light shot straight into the sky.


    The next second, Tony and Rhodes'' steel suits and several weapon boxes flew in.


    After it flew in, Vision flew down, holding the weapons of Barton and Natasha in his hands, and flew towards the besieged Natasha and Barton.


    "Great!"


    Tony cheered, his steel battle suit flew towards him, and at the same time as the two touched, his battle suit melted like a layer of water and fell on him.


    The next second, the eyes of the steel suit lit up, and Tony breathed a sigh of relief.


    Among a bunch of superpower enemies, with his ordinary body, he really has no sense of security.


    "Rod! Go!"


    Tony gave a low drink, and the two of them shot fire and rushed towards the enemy.


    He was holding his breath now.

 Chapter 602： What about our people?

    ass!


    With a light sound, the vibrating gold shield flew down, like a sharp blade, stabbed into the ground not far from Steve.


    Steve''s eyes lit up, hurriedly rushed to his shield, rolled over, avoided a blast of shock waves, and held his shield.


    In an instant, a feeling of being connected by blood vessels appeared from the bottom of his heart.


    Steve''s firm eyes swept across the battlefield, and the shield in his hand spun and flew out. After knocking an enemy into the air, he caught the bounced shield, sprinted two steps at a high speed, raised the shield to block a flame, and met Natasha for a while. People come together.


    At this time, Natasha and several others also took up weapons, and after taking up the weapons, their combat power skyrocketed.


    Especially Patton.


    As a sharpshooter, his threat is self-evident. His skillful archery is paired with specially made arrows, and just two arrows are fired, resulting in a magnificent record of one death and one injury.


    But it also attracted the attention of more enemies for them.


    In an instant, the attack they faced became a bit more violent.


    Lightning, flames, weird vines, powerful bodies...


    Enemies have various abilities.


    Because they are all selected elites, these superheroes and members of the Inhumans special team, whether it is combat experience or ability, give superheroes a lot of headaches.


    "Be careful!"


    Falcon let out a low voice, stretched out his steel wings and descended from the sky, the wings behind him spread out like a shield.


    With a loud bang, a transparent invisible shock wave exploded violently, blasting the Falcon out.


    "Sam!"


    Steve let out a low voice, as if feeling something, and raised the shield in his hand.


    Boom, boom!


    With two consecutive explosions, Steve was blown back by the invisible impact bomb.


    "Get out of the way!"


    With a shout, Steve fell backwards, half squatting on the ground with the shield in front of him.


    In the next instant, invisible impact bombs were continuously thrown down.


    Boom, boom!


    The air vibrated, and everyone avoided embarrassedly.


    They were pinned down in terms of firepower.


    Whizzing!


    Suddenly, several faint green lasers cut at them, leaving a trail of cutting marks on the ground, and cut at them like a sharp blade.


    "Barton! Get rid of them!"


    Steve let out a low growl and rushed out bravely.


    Upon seeing this, Falcon also gave a low voice and flew over with the captain.


    The two of them wanted to interfere with the two enemies and create opportunities for Patton to attack.


    "There is something!"


    Natasha gave a low drink and stood behind Barton.


    The next second, an invisible fist slammed into Natasha''s face.


    "boom!"


    Natasha tilted her head, leaving two blood trails down her nose.


    With a groan, Natasha resisted the gushing tears, and following the feeling just now, the widow sting on her wrist blasted out with her fist with electric light.


    The enemy stepped back, dodged Natasha''s attack, and fell silent again.


    "Natasha!"


    Barton snorted lowly.


    "I''m fine, you deal with the target!"


    Natasha snorted coldly, touched the blood under her nose with her thumb, and snorted softly.


    Invisibility, she...


    "Hulk!"


    Along with a roar, a big green man suddenly appeared beside Natasha, and his powerful palms slammed together with great power.


    boom!


    Like a bomb exploded in Hulk''s palm, the violent shock wave swept across the space in front of him with a gust of wind.


    "Fake!"


    With a roar of scolding, a figure that appeared quickly was blasted out.


    A cold light flashed in Natasha''s eyes, and a flashing bullet flew out from the widow''s sting on her wrist, landed on the man, and stunned him.


    Seeing this, Natasha picked out her long hair.


    "Hah!"


    Hulk turned his head and showed an evil smile to Natasha behind him.


    When Natasha was about to say something...


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Along with the roar, a red giant rushed forward, knocking the Hulk who couldn''t be missed directly and flew out.


    Natasha was stunned, while Barton breathed softly.


    Hulk was behind him, and his back was really cold.


    Because he didn''t know that the grumpy Hulk, like a bomb, would dislike him for what, so give him a hand.


    He was punched by the Hulk Hammer...


    That''s the eagle pie.


    Barton murmured in his heart, murderous aura in his eyes skyrocketed, his arms waved again and again, and the two arrows flew out almost at the same time.


    Like an invitation to death.


    ��!


    The sharp arrow has been going through the neck of the enemy whose finger fired the laser, while the other arrow was about to hit the enemy, but was blocked by the opponent''s impact bomb.


    But at the moment when the sharp arrow exploded, the tiny arrows continued to fly towards the enemy.


    "Fake..."


    The alien cursed secretly, and was instantly drowned by the explosion.


    "pretty!"


    Falcon cheered, and Steve smiled. ,


    Patton is a very trustworthy man, especially at this critical time.


    "damn it!"


    Lincoln scolded in a low voice, and the people who looked at him instantly lost two people, his expression became very ugly, and more people rushed up immediately.


    These are the best people to deal with.


    At this moment, in the distortion of space, the big dog Tetanus reappeared on the battlefield and came to Queen Medusa''s side.


    Queen Medusa put Chia, whose limbs were crushed, on the back of the big dog Tetanus.


    The space was distorted, Tetanus disappeared with Chia, while Queen Medusa joined the battlefield with the two Inhuman warriors guarding him with murderous intent in her eyes.


    Suddenly, the Avengers and Fantastic Four, who were already at a disadvantage, now have a little more pressure.


    "Whizzing!"


    Suddenly, accompanied by two firelights, a series of attacks fell.


    Boom, boom!


    In the intense explosion, several enemies were swallowed up by the explosion.


    Tony and War Machine appeared beside the Captain, their raised hands shining brightly.


    "How is it? Did you come in time?"


    Tony raised his eyebrows and said, but his eyes were staring at the few people swallowed by the fire.


    The next second, he couldn''t help cursing.


    I saw an energy shield appear in the fire, and the enemy they had just targeted was actually intact.


    "How come there are so many shield abilities?"


    Rhodes groaned.


    Along with the moving energy shield, the enemy headed by Queen Medusa appeared in front of them.


    "It''s not a gentleman''s act to treat a lady like this."


    Medusa said lightly, a trace of killing intent condensed on her body.


    "Medusa!"


    With the low voice of Black Bolt, terrifying energy appeared and shot out like invisible waves.


    Bang, bang!


    With a muffled sound, the Stone Man blocked the attack, but his feet left two deep ravines on the ground.


    The crimson mist dissipated, Wanda''s silver teeth clenched secretly, and after blocking Black Bolt''s attack, he quietly took a breath.


    But Mr. Fantastic Reed on the other side was directly shot and flew out, and even if the invisible female Susan hadn''t blocked him with a stand shield, he would have been injured.


    The Human Torch caught Reed instead of falling among the Avengers.


    "Are you OK?"


    He asked concernedly.


    The Fantastic Four''s relationship is like family.


    "no problem!"


    Reed pressed his chest with a grin and couldn''t help but said, "The place I should stay most is the laboratory, not the battlefield! Why are you always fighting on the battlefield recently?"


    "Because you are the Fantastic Four!"


    Human Torch said with a smile, looking at Black Bolt in the distance, frowning together.


    I saw that Black Bolt at this time was fighting against the Stone Man, Vision and Wanda.


    But even in the face of three people, Black Bolt still seems to be able to do it with ease, and even if the invisible woman Susan supports the three from time to time, the three may be injured now.


    In this case, the Avengers naturally found out.


    "Captain, Black Bolt''s power is too terrifying."


    Natasha, who was a little embarrassed, said in a low voice, with anxiety flashing in her eyes.


    The current battlefield is basically divided into three parts.


    Hulk vs Red Hulk, Black Bolt vs Wanda trio, and other superheroes vs Inhumans and government super soldiers.


    Whichever side wins first, the balance in front of the battle will be completely unbalanced, and the battle will be ended.


    Steve pondered and glanced at the battlefield. Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Bucky who was fighting with the werewolf. Seeing that the opponent was not injured, he was relieved after pressing the opponent and his eyes flashed coldly, saying: "Don''t worry about Black Bolt and Hulk, let''s concentrate our strength first, defeat the others, and then deal with Black Bolt together!"


    Perhaps after hearing Steve''s words, Medusa smiled faintly and said, "Break us down? Who gave you this illusion?"


    She turned her head and glanced, and after seeing that there were quite a few of them, she laughed softly.


    "Is it because you killed some of us?"


    "but��"


    She smiled faintly and shouted softly, "Tetanus!"


    With the sound, the tetanus disappeared, and when it reappeared, more than a dozen aliens appeared on the battlefield.


    "I can call for support anytime."


    Medusa lightly picked her long hair and gave the superheroes a mocking smile.


    Everyone: (��)��


    what the hell!


    Still shaking people?


    This is a bit too much!


    Tony couldn''t help but said, "Captain! Where are our people?"


    Hearing this, everyone''s heart moved.


    They also have backup?


    correct!


    The captain said he was looking for Mike Kent ahead of time!


    If Mike Kent showed up, it wouldn''t be a problem now!


    Everyone looked at Steve with fiery eyes.


    Steve''s expression was subtle and a little embarrassed: "Mike said that he is not a superhero, he will see the situation."


    The crowd was speechless.


    Depends on the situation?


    What is the situation?


    "Be careful, they are attacking!"


    Tony gave a low drink and rushed up first.


    Suddenly, the battle became fierce again.


    At the same time, far away from the battlefield, Mike''s family was watching the battle in the United Nations Headquarters through a virtual screen of Mike.


    Mike, Raven, Clark, Charles, Eric, and Gwen and Lamb Jr.


    The family is neat and tidy, watching with relish, it''s almost a melon seed cola.


    "They shook people!"


    Gwen exclaimed, and said in unison, "This is too much!"


    "Excessive?"


    Charles let out a low laugh, stretched out his hand, turned the camera, looked out of the battlefield, pointed to the island flying over the United Nations Headquarters, rolled his eyes and said, "This thing is too much, isn''t it?"


    "It''s really too much, it even brought the whole island here!"


    Eric nodded in agreement, looked at Attilan Island flying high in the sky, his eyes flashed, and he couldn''t help saying: "In this case, it would be very enjoyable to destroy it!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at him in disbelief.


    "How could you have such a terrible idea."


    Mike couldn''t help but say.


    Eric was stunned and laughed dryly: "I''m just talking, not really doing it."


    "Then you can''t have such an idea!" Mike said sternly: "What if you fall and hit the children? Even if you can''t hit the children, it''s not good to hit the flowers and plants!"


    "That''s right!" Clark squeezed his chin and said, "Just throw it into space!"


    Charles took a deep breath and couldn''t help but say, "Jiang is still old and spicy!"


    Clark''s mouth twitched: "Who are you calling Jiang?"


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Mike looked at Charles coldly, and Charles'' expression froze.


    "puff!"


    Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing.


    The father and son sat together, always so happy.


    Charles patted his forehead, looking innocent.


    Eric said lightly: "Deserving it, flattering the horse''s legs."


    "Wait! Who''s the horse?"


    A red light flashed in Clark''s eyes.


    Mike narrowed his eyes and faintly flashed red light: "Then who''s the fart?"


    Little Lamb turned his head to look at his father and brothers, rolled his eyes, slapped the table abruptly, and said loudly, "Yes! Who''s the fart!"


    "Um?"


    Raven squinted at Little Lamb.


    "Pfft! Hahahaha!"


    Gwen smiled and tapped Little Lamb''s forehead, and said, "Fox fake tiger power, that''s it!"


    "Hehe!" Little Lamb bowed his head shyly.


    It''s really embarrassing to be seen.


    "Ha ha!"


    Several people laughed.


    "That energy barrier..." Eric pondered: "Is it powered by Attilan?"


    "probably."


    Charles shrugged and said, "The entire island of Attilan is protected by energy shields, covering the battlefield below, so it''s not a problem."


    Compared to the entire island of Attilan, the battlefield below seemed much smaller.


    "Look! It''s going to collapse!"


    Suddenly, Rui Wen exclaimed, her eyes full of shock.


    That is the Great Hall of the United Nations Headquarters!


    In the Great Hall I don��t know how many important meetings have been held, and now it is so ruined?


    With Rui Wen''s voice, the devastated Great Hall finally collapsed in the battle of the superheroes.


    Seismic waves, sound waves, bombs, flames, energy bombs��


    In this world, no building can withstand such devastation.


    Clark looked at the battlefield, frowned slightly, and said, "Dad, it seems that Tony and the others can''t force Maximus and their follow-up arrangements."


    "Shall we get started?"


    Charles'' expression froze.


    Eric was eager to try and couldn''t help but look at Attilan floating in the sky like this.


    "Don''t move, I''ll take a look."


    Mike stretched his waist, stood up, and smiled at several people: "If I go, I should be able to force something out."

 Chapter 603： talk to death

    United Nations, General Assembly Hall.


    This is the largest room of the United Nations, a meeting room, where member states gather to discuss pressing contemporary issues, and here, I don��t know how many problems have been solved.


    But now, this meaningful building has just been destroyed in the battle.


    Pieces of shattered building materials crashed down, and everyone avoided.


    Wanda and the Invisible Woman use their abilities to prop up a safe area for everyone.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the entire building collapsed abruptly in the smoke and dust, and the fierce battle was stopped.


    Well, except for the Hulk and Red Hulk who are about to lose their minds.


    These two big guys, even when the building collapsed, kept beating each other, and even hit each other with the falling ceiling.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Along with the roars of the two, the scattered dust slowly fell.


    In the battlefield, the Avengers and the Fantastic Four stood together, looking at the super soldiers of the Inhumans and the government, with ugly faces.


    After a fierce battle, they took down quite a few enemies, but...


    They looked at the expressionless Medusa and the tetanus beside Medusa, and grinned unconsciously.


    It can''t be beat at all.


    Then get out of here?


    Tony turned to look at the energy barrier that surrounded them.


    In the sunlight, the energy barrier is as crystal clear as a layer of glass, but the strength of this thing...


    He just found a chance to bomb with his most powerful bomb.


    As a result, it was of no use.


    Escape and can''t escape, hit... The other party can always shake people.


    Coupled with the horror of power, from the beginning of the battle to the present, he has been able to handle it with ease, and may even hide the power of Black Bolt.


    If they continue to fight, they can only lose.


    Tony sighed, unconsciously thinking of his Uncle Mike, and just when he wanted to say something...


    "Go get Mike Kent!"


    Rhode growled lowly.


    Tony: "��"


    How did this guy say his lines?


    With a wry smile, Steve finally revealed a bit of information to everyone, saying, "He will come, at some point."


    If you don''t say anything, the superheroes who have been watching the enemy shake their helpers will be desperate.


    Sure enough, as soon as those words fell, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and there was a feeling that if they persisted, reinforcements would come.


    In the ruins, the superheroes stood together and looked at the enemy on the opposite side. Although they looked tired, everyone had a determined expression and did not waver at all.


    Queen Medusa appreciates it, but��


    "It''s a pity, who made you a stumbling block and our enemy."


    She murmured and turned to look at Tetanus, intending to continue calling.


    At this moment, Black Bolt''s voice sounded in her mind.


    "Don''t call anyone, leave it to me here."


    Black Bolt said lightly, and looked at the superheroes with cold eyes.


    It''s not that he can''t speak, but that he can''t speak. Usually, he uses brain waves to communicate with Medusa and let Medusa pass the message for him.


    Medusa was stunned for a moment, apologetic flashed across her face.


    They didn''t resolve the battle for so long, which caused trouble for Black Bolt, but she knew better that the reason why Black Bolt didn''t let her call anyone again was because Black Bolt was a good king, and he didn''t want to look at his own compatriots sacrificed.


    "Blackcard..."


    Medusa murmured and smiled.


    This is the king, and Maximus, would never have made such a choice.


    "I see."


    Medusa nodded and said to the aliens: "We are going to leave here."


    When the words fell, she took the lead in putting her hand on Tetanus''s head.


    The members of the Inhuman Special Forces quietly breathed a sigh of relief and put their hands on Tetanus''s body.


    The next moment, all the aliens disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned.


    "Are they going to retreat?"


    Reed said in surprise, a look of surprise flashed across his face.


    "I do not think so."


    Steve whispered, his eyes fixed on Black Bolt.


    He felt more and more pressure from the other side.


    "Everyone be careful!"


    Barton gave a light drink and reached out to hold an arrow.


    And the few super soldiers remaining in the government were also dumbfounded when they saw the members of the Inhumans who had suddenly disappeared.


    Are you gone?


    That''s it, what do we do?


    Several people looked at the superheroes with cold sweat on their foreheads.


    They were not the opponents of these people in the first place, and now if there is no numerical advantage...


    They couldn''t help but glanced at General Ross, hoping that the other party would issue an order to retreat.


    Ross also noticed the situation here. Although he was full of doubts in his heart, he didn''t have time to think about other things, because he was just distracted, and he was beaten twice by the Hulk.


    The superheroes looked at Black Bolt vigilantly, and seeing that he did not attack directly, Steve walked up to the crowd and opened his mouth to him: "Black Bolt, I know that what is happening now is not your intention, you are just being attacked. control."


    Crystal and Daisy''s time with the Avengers has brought them a lot of useful information, including the circumstances surrounding the containment of members of the Royal Family.


    Black Bolt looked at Steve silently and shook his head slowly.


    He doesn''t think it''s control, because that''s what he''s willingly obeying the hive, which is the only reason they exist.


    And that''s the horror of the hive.


    This is not a mental control, but a kind of physiological control achieved through parasites, which is like losing oneself. All the beehive-based persuasion effects.


    Seeing Black Bolt''s actions, everyone''s heart sank.


    Steve smiled bitterly: "Trust us, we don''t want to be your enemy either."


    Black Bolt was startled and nodded.


    But whether they wanted to or not, he had to fulfill the orders given by the hive.


    So, he looked at Steve, who was about to say something, and reached out to make a mute gesture.


    Nothing will change his current decision.


    So, facing the crowd, he adjusted the angle and said in a very small voice, "Let''s go to war!"


    Boom, boom!


    Black Bolt just opened his mouth, and the invisible force blasted in front of him.


    The ground shook, and a large pit was blasted out of the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Tony''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but spit out: "If this guy has the same mouth speed as Pietro, it will be the end of the world."


    Hearing this, Bucky and Sam next to Tony couldn''t help but look at Pietro, who was being taken care of by everyone because of his physical injuries, imagined the picture, and couldn''t help shivering.


    This picture is just too terrifying.


    Pietro laughed, but touched the wound and coughed softly.


    "How are you?"


    Wanda whispered, but his eyes were on Black Bolt.


    She knew better than anyone here how terrifying Black Bolt was.


    Just now the three of them dealt with Black Bolt King, but they were suppressed, and Black Bolt King still didn''t show his full strength.


    Now all the Inhumans are gone, and only Black Bolt remains.


    If it wasn''t their foolishness, it was their confidence in Black Bolt''s victory.


    Then, they can see Black Bolt in full force next.


    How scary is this Black Bolt?


    Wanda clenched his fist lightly.


    "fine."


    Pietro grinned and said reluctantly, "I can still fight."


    "You stop for a while."


    Barton shook his head.


    "Barton!"


    Steve gave him a low drink and gave him a look.


    Barton nodded: "I see."


    He''ll look for opportunities, but...


    Barton looked at Black Bolt with a wry smile.


    In the face of such an enemy, he is not sure.


    "Be careful, he''s about to talk!"


    Suddenly, after Vision noticed Black Bolt''s movements, he hurriedly reminded him, and the Mind Gem on his forehead flashed yellow light.


    "attack!"


    Steve let out a low voice.


    Following his voice, the superhero with a long-range attack immediately launched an attack.


    Tony and Rhodes'' missiles, Patton''s arrows and Vision''s energy rays, as well as Human Torch''s flames and Invisible Woman''s force field shocks, Wanda''s crimson energy...


    Everyone''s attacks fell to Black Bolt with terrifying power.


    At the same time, the Stone Man, Reed, Steve, Winter Soldier, Sam, and Natasha also followed closely and rushed towards Black Bolt.


    Looking at the incoming attack, Black Bolt''s eyes were calm, and then he opened his mouth and roared, "Come on!"


    Boom, boom!


    There seemed to be transparent ripples in the air, and terrifying sound waves swept towards the attacking and rushing superheroes flying towards him like a hurricane.


    In the next second, the crowd''s attack collided violently with Black Bolt''s attack.


    Black Bolt''s sonic energy is endless.


    It was like an oil painting was crumpled, the two sides only stood at a stalemate for a few seconds, and everyone''s attack was crushed by the sound waves of Black Bolt, and the superheroes rushing towards him were directly hit by the terrifying sound waves. Boom out.


    Even if it wasn''t for Black Bolt''s sound wave being weakened by everyone''s attack, some people would have been smashed to pieces.


    Steve''s shield was in front of him, his body was rubbing against the ground, the arm of the Winter Soldier was smashed by the blast, and the Falcon''s wings also had cracks, only the Stone and Reed rely on their bodies Blocked the attack.


    "puff!"


    Natasha spit out blood, like a butterfly with broken wings, slamming into the energy barrier.


    If she was hit this time, Natasha, who was already injured, would definitely be seriously injured.


    Seeing this, Wanda snorted, and the crimson mist wrapped around Natasha''s body like a net, and hurriedly rescued her and pulled her back.


    "Natasha! How are you?"


    Wanda asked anxiously.


    "Her body was hit and her internal organs were damaged. She must be sent to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible!"


    Tony scanned Natasha''s body, reached out to hold Natasha''s hand, and quickly said, "Don''t move!"


    "Everyone be careful! It''s coming again!"


    Vision reminded, and everyone''s heart tightened.


    Wanda handed Natasha to Vision and rushed to the crowd angrily.


    Natasha and her have known each other for a long time, and they have been taking care of their sister and brother like a sister, but now she has suffered such a serious injury.


    First Pietro, now Natasha.


    Wanda''s eyes were dyed red by the red mist, and the crimson mist wrapped around her body. When Black Bolt was about to speak, she snorted angrily, and the crimson mist protected everyone. .


    The next second, a terrifying sound wave slammed into her energy shield.


    The red mist rolled, but not shattered.


    Everyone looked at Wanda in surprise, and Black Bolt was also a little surprised.


    He looked slowly, and said loudly: "You are very good, I can see that you have great potential, but now you only temporarily burst out with anger, you can''t use it proficiently at all, so you can How long will it last?"


    Every time Black Bolt said a word, terrifying energy continuously bombarded the defense supported by Wanda.


    And every bombardment made Wanda''s face turn ugly.


    At this moment, the invisible woman with long golden hair walked silently to Wanda''s side.


    "Then add another me!"


    She gave a low voice and used her full strength to prop up a protective stance.


    Seeing this, Black Bolt smiled slightly.


    This attitude of working together to defend against the enemy made him very appreciate, but it did not mean that he would let these people go.


    Because the Hive''s orders are everything to him.


    "Good job!"


    Black Bolt praised loudly and shouted: "Then keep going, let me see how long you can last!"


    Following Black Bolt''s words, the entire space within the energy barrier seemed to be handed over with trembling.


    The ground shook and was scraped away layer after layer by invisible force.


    The terrifying sound wave centered on Black Bolt, swept all around fiercely.


    Not only the superheroes, but even the few super soldiers who survived the government were blasted out, stuck on the energy barrier, and turned into meat scum in the terrifying sound waves.


    Seeing this scene, all the superheroes felt a chill in their hearts.


    And the red and green giants who are fighting were also affected.


    General Ross and Hulk stepped on the ground, resisting the continuous sound waves, and the whole body seemed to be constantly being beaten, constantly heaving.


    At this time, Black Bolt had interfered with their battle.


    "Black Bolt, you are crazy!"


    Ross growled.


    Black Bolt glanced at Ross lightly, and continued to use his abilities.


    "what!"


    General Ross roared.


    He knew that these aliens had no good intentions, that Maximus had a conspiracy!


    Damn it, **** it!


    He scolded lowly, ignored Hulk, strode up, and charged towards Black Bolt.


    Seeing this, Hulk also roared and rushed up.


    Black Bolt frowned, turned his head and yelled at the two of them, "Get out!"


    boom!


    It was as if a thunderstorm appeared out of thin air.


    The space between the three of them distorted A terrifying sound wave slammed into the two of them, sending them flying out.


    The next moment, Black Bolt aimed at Steve and the others.


    "Oops, they can''t stop it."


    Steve, who had been watching the state of Wanda and Susan, changed his face.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    If the two of them can''t stop it, then they will face Black Bolt''s attack directly.


    And the fate of a few super soldiers just now...


    Everyone''s heart is cold.


    At this time, Tony, who used a steel battle suit to help Natasha urgently treat the injury, walked in front of everyone, and said with an ugly face: "I have never hated talking to a person so much."


    Other people''s words are ugly at most, but Black Bolt... is terrible!

 Chapter 604： Sonic? massage?

    "I admire your courage and persistence!"


    "You have my approval!"


    "But all you face is failure."


    In the battlefield surrounded by the energy barrier, Black Bolt''s rich voice continued to sound.


    While the others gritted their teeth in silence, they endured Black Bolt''s ''noise''.


    If they were to vote the most terrifying voice in the world now, Black Bolt would do it.


    "Is there any way to make him stop? I can''t take it anymore!"


    Tony said helplessly.


    "There is a way, we have already used it."


    Steve sighed.


    "Better not stop..."


    Rhodes said suddenly and quietly.


    "Um?"


    "Because he stops, it means we... bang!"


    The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched, and they looked at Rhode fiercely.


    This **** can''t say anything good.


    Rhodes grinned and said, "I''m just telling the truth."


    At this moment, the invisible woman Susan said with difficulty: "I can''t stand it anymore."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s expressions changed.


    Vision suddenly said: "I''ll try to smash the wall."


    He knew that the gem on his forehead contained terrifying energy, but that didn''t mean he could use it without any scruples.


    "It would be easier if Hulk and Ross could help."


    Tony whispered, turned his head to look at the two Hulks, and saw that they were like crazy, punching each other and rushing to Black Bolt, but after being knocked back again and again, he said speechlessly: "I didn''t say anything."


    "We''re all here to help!"


    Steve whispered.


    Everyone nodded, and after Wanda and Susan tried their best to defend them, they rushed to the energy barrier behind them.


    The energy attack belonging to the vision hit the wall first. Then, Tony controlled the battle suit, and several energy gathering devices flew out from his back, and together with the energy emitted by Tony''s hand cannon, it became a dazzling beam. The blue beam of light, together with the vision energy ray, slammed on the energy barrier.


    At the same time, Rhodes'' missiles, the flames of Human Torch, and the rush of the Stone Man all slammed into the wall.


    In the next second, it was as if the substantial energy barrier trembled, and after cracks appeared, a large hole was blasted out.


    But before they could expand the big hole, Attilan, who had been flying above their heads, increased the output of energy and instantly repaired the wall.


    At this moment, more than half of the energy used to support and protect the entire island of Attilan is used to trap the superheroes.


    At the same time, after seeing everyone''s actions, Black Bolt shouted: "Give it up!"


    boom!


    The invisible sound wave slammed into the defense supported by the two of Wanda, and after smashing it, he slowly flew towards the crowd.


    "I said, give up!"


    Black Bolt gave a low voice, and the sound wave energy appeared again, knocking everyone out, and the energy barrier, which was torn apart again, closed again.


    The hearts of the superheroes were extremely bitter, looking at the flying Black Bolt, it felt like a mountain was about to be crushed.


    At this moment, a revolving portal appeared in front of everyone.


    The light spot that was constantly spinning and flying, like a flying firefly, once again ignited everyone''s hope.


    They know what that means.


    Mike Kent.


    Their help finally came.


    As soon as Mike showed his head from the portal, Black Bolt''s eyes narrowed, and the movement of flying forward paused slightly, and even pulled back a little distance, and looked over vigilantly.


    Mike walked out of the portal and smiled at everyone: "I didn''t bother you."


    ?


    K shit! They are going to be dropped by K!


    Everyone looked at Mike silently, and their eyes were full of resentment.


    Mike''s face turned straight and he said, "I''ve been watching you in secret, and I won''t put you in real danger."


    Now, is this critical situation not considered dangerous?


    Tony was moved: "I knew that Uncle Mike was reluctant to let me get hurt!"


    Mike: "!"


    Everyone looked at Tony, the corners of his mouth twitching wildly.


    This is too shameless.


    "What are you looking at! Do you think that Uncle Mike is here to save you?" Tony raised his beard and said proudly, "You got my light! Do you know?"


    "If the situation wasn''t right now, I would definitely beat you up." Rhode said, and couldn''t help adding: "You are too shameless."


    The crowd nodded wildly.


    Feeling the suddenly relaxed atmosphere, Steve smiled and said helplessly to Mike: "I''m sorry, I didn''t force anything."


    "Um!"


    Mike nodded and said, "I think too highly of you."


    "?"


    Steve felt like he was hit with a 10,000 crit.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "Uh, I underestimated them."


    "Oh!"


    Steve responded.


    He felt a lot better when he said that.


    Mike glanced at the crowd, there were two cards in his hand, he waved his hand lightly, the cards turned into light spots and dissipated, and two green energies full of life aura fell on Natasha and Pietro.


    Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You guys get out of here first."


    Mike waved his hand to open a portal and said, "Attilan is above your heads, be careful when you go out, there may be enemies."


    When everyone stopped, they were shocked.


    "understood."


    After pondering, Mike whispered: "Don''t worry, I will pay attention to the outside, if there is anything abnormal, there will be someone to support you."


    Everyone nodded and pressed their hearts.


    "Go."


    Mike spoke to the crowd.


    Everyone took action.


    Suddenly, Mike''s expression changed, and the moment his eyes lit up, he turned his head sharply to look at Black Bolt.


    Immediately, two scorching hot visions appeared, straight rays of Black Bolt.


    Seeing this, Black Bolt hurriedly dodged, and at the same time roared softly.


    "stop!"


    boom!


    The sound waves blasted towards the crowd like invisible bombs.


    The air vibrated with transparent ripples, and the ground was torn apart in the sound waves.


    Mike snorted softly, and a card was thrown.


    In an instant, a huge magical defense shield flashing with magical runes appeared, protecting the Avengers who left.


    Boom, boom!


    The sound waves from both sides impinged on the magic defense shield.


    But this magical defense shield eventually lasted until all the Avengers left.


    "Oh no, I forgot two."


    When the shattered magical energy was scattered everywhere, Mike''s body flashed rapidly, dodging the sound waves flying towards him, and then reached out and gently pressed the battle suit watch on his wrist, and a black battle suit appeared on him.


    "I haven''t worn it for a long time, and I''m still not used to it."


    Mike moved his body, and the sound waves of Black Bolt fell on Mike.


    Boom!


    The sound waves fell on Mike, shaking Mike''s body, as if to shatter Mike''s body.


    But Mike''s eyes brightened with comfort.


    This intensity... body massage?


    Mike adjusted his direction, turned his back to Black Bolt, and let his back also enjoy the sound wave service, and then waved at the red-green-faced giant.


    Immediately, the portal that had not dispersed flew towards the two of them, teleporting them away.


    Ross��


    Although it is a bit stupid, after seeing Black Bolt killing his soldiers without hesitation, he should be able to understand some things and make the right choice.


    As for the Avengers being teleported outside.


    Mike looked at Attilan above his head.


    Now that Maximus, who is in charge of Attilan, has begun to move his heart, and has shown some clues, it is absolutely impossible for the superheroes to leave like this.


    Therefore, Mike is also very straightforward, just teleporting the superheroes outside the energy barrier.


    Don''t worry about things outside, because Clark and the others will watch. If the situation is wrong, several people will take action.


    Now, all he has to do is get a good sonic massage (crossed out)... Knock Black Bolt down.


    Mike slowly flew up, looked at Black Bolt, and smiled at him: "Is your ability related to your volume?"


    Black Bolt''s eyes flashed, and he said to Mike: "Yes, but there is no absolute relationship!"


    Boom!


    With the voice, a terrifying sound wave swept towards Mike.


    Mike pinched his chin, his brows wrinkled easily, and said, "That''s it!"


    Speaking of which, Black Bolt''s ability does not seem to be a pure sound wave, but a kind of onomatopoeia.


    His abilities are usually released through his voice.


    Onomatopoeia, although it has the word sound wave, is not the same thing as sound wave at all.


    The power source of Black Bolt''s ability comes from the electronic energy he collects from the surrounding environment.


    This energy, in addition to attacking, can also enhance Black Bolt''s physical strength, giving him the ability to fly, and even allow him to survive in a vacuum, which is a very powerful and comprehensive ability.


    but��


    Not a threat to Mike.


    On the contrary, it is Mike, who can easily defeat it with only his own super speed.


    correct.


    In Mike''s eyes, it is not difficult for him to defeat Black Bolt.


    And the reason why the Avengers fought so hard is because no one has the ability to restrain the other.


    If anyone has a chance to defeat Black Bolt, it''s only Pietro and the Wanda siblings.


    It''s a pity that Wanda hasn''t really woken up yet, and Pietro isn''t running fast enough.


    "If Pietro is as fast as me, even if he is slower than me, he can beat Black Bolt."


    Wait��


    Mike looked weird.


    Why does this sound a little wrong?


    "first meet!"


    Black Bolt spoke again.


    Under the control of Black Bolt, the sound waves gathered into bundles, slammed into Mike''s body like a gun, and landed on his chest.


    But Mike only took two steps back and was not injured.


    Black Bolt''s eyes narrowed.


    Can the compressed sound waves not hurt each other?


    At this moment, Mike suddenly disappeared, and Black Bolt was shocked. Just when a thought appeared in his mind, a hand was already on his shoulder.


    Black Bolt froze.


    The speed is horrible.


    but��


    Black Bolt''s expression changed and he snorted softly.


    Sound wave energy appeared from inside his body, and then swept around.


    Boom!


    Mike was shaken away, and even the sound wave was like a vortex, trapping Mike inside.


    Mike''s body flickered, avoiding the attack at the speed of far ultrasonic spread, disappearing again, and appearing in front of Black Bolt King.


    But when Mike''s hand touched Black Bolt, another blast of sonic energy blasted Mike out.


    The black cloak pulled a thin line behind the microphone, and with a bang, the microphone slammed into the energy barrier.


    boom!


    A sound wave followed, hitting Mike.


    Mike moved out of the way, and looked at Black Bolt in the distance in surprise, and said in a low voice, "Use your own abilities to make a sonic armor?"


    To be more precise, it is a sonic shock armor.


    Black Bolt knew that his speed was not as fast as Mike, so he made himself a turtle shell that could automatically counterattack.


    But if that''s the case, Black Bolt is still not enough to watch.


    However, judging from the appearance of the other party, it seems that there is still energy left to spare.


    Is it because of scruples, or Attilan on his head?


    If this is the case, then change the battlefield!


    Otherwise, it''s really boring, and... if he defeated Black Bolt easily, then what would Maximus dare to continue his follow-up actions?


    Mike laughed in his heart, and the idea was settled.


    Looking at Black Bolt not far away, Mike hooked his fingers.


    Anger appeared in Black Bolt''s heart.


    As the most powerful king of aliens, he has never been provoked.


    His eyes were cold, and he growled at Mike.


    "You will pay for your provocation!"


    With his roar, the energy that surprised Mike appeared from Black Bolt''s mouth, like a storm, instantly sweeping the entire energy wall space.


    Because you can''t hit, you have to attack in an area.


    The idea is good, but in this case, there is no threat to him.


    Mike moved his body, frowned, and looked affected and somewhat difficult.


    Seeing this, Black Bolt''s spirit was lifted.


    Suddenly, the sound wave energy became more and more dense, and even because of the energy barrier, it began to bounce back and forth in the entire space, causing even more damage.


    The ground shattered, and visible distortions appeared in the air, as if even the space was affected.


    Mike was flying in the air, his body swaying back and forth with the twisting of the sound waves, restraining Mike''s movements.


    Suddenly, sound waves blasted towards Mike like invisible swords.


    Mike crossed his hands in front of him, blocking his attacks, but was also pushed back by him until he was ''pressed'' against the wall.


    Boom, boom!


    The attacks continued to fall on Mike, and even the energy barrier behind Mike began to deform, and even began to vibrate violently.


    Mike was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t look injured.


    Seeing this, the Black Bolt King was ruthless, finally letting go of the scruples in his heart, and began to continuously improve his strength.


    In an instant the ground cracked, the energy barrier could not bear it, and cracks appeared.


    Mike''s heart moved, a look of difficulty appeared on his face, he roared, flew towards Black Bolt, and disappeared from Black Bolt''s field of vision.


    There?


    Will attack from there?


    A thought appeared in Black Bolt''s mind, and his sonic armor had already made a defense.


    overhead!


    Black Bolt moved in his heart, looked at Mike who was knocked back again, and roared at Mike above his head.


    The ring-shaped sound waves continued to bombard Mike.


    boom!


    Mike smashed the energy barrier behind him, which had long been unable to withstand the heavy load, and shot straight into the sky.


    Seeing this, Black Bolt released sound waves, constantly attacking Mike and chasing after him.

 Chapter 605： awaken, eradicate

    Black Bolt chased behind Mike, and the attacks kept falling on Mike, blasting Mike higher and higher.


    He didn''t believe that he couldn''t break the opponent.


    Black Bolt''s heart was ruthless, and the sound wave became stronger and heavier, and even under his restraint, it became more and more concentrated.


    Wherever the two passed, the space vibrated and distorted, as if it would be torn apart at any time.


    Mike''s head was lowered, as if he was enduring Black Bolt''s attack.


    Actually��


    Mike is only now finally feeling the pain and starting to get excited.


    That''s what makes it interesting.


    The attack just now was the same as the massage, and it was very powerless.


    Finally, after Mike was blasted out of the earth and came to the universe, his lowered head slowly lifted up.


    What caught Black Bolt''s eyes was Mike''s slightly raised mouth.


    Black Bolt was startled, and a bad premonition suddenly surged in his heart.


    McKent, shouldn''t...


    When the thought came to his mind, Mike disappeared in front of him.


    Black Bolt was shocked.


    But the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened.


    I saw that Mike had appeared behind him at some point, and then punched him.


    "boom!"


    A muffled sound.


    Although his sonic armor responded in time, he was still punched out by Mike.


    Even if he hadn''t used his abilities to strengthen his body, this punch would have opened a big hole in him.


    but��


    This is no fluke.


    It was Mike who calculated Black Bolt''s body capacity through the battle in the defensive wall just now without using all his strength.


    After all, there are very few people on Earth who can block Kryptonian fists with their bodies.


    Black Bolt felt the pain behind him, and when he saw that he was about to hit a satellite, he hurriedly opened his mouth and shouted angrily.


    His abilities are not real sound waves, so they can be used even in a vacuum environment.


    Invisible sound waves hit the satellite, and the satellite disintegrated instantly.


    But before Black Bolt could react, Mike appeared behind him again, pinched Black Bolt''s head with one hand, and threw it out when Black Bolt felt that his head was about to be crushed.


    Black Bolt roared, and the sound waves swept around unscrupulously.


    Here he no longer has to worry about Attilan, the people around him, and the surrounding environment, he can use his abilities to the fullest.


    The space shook, with Black Bolt as the center, and everything turned to dust.


    Except for Mike.


    Before the other party roared, he had quickly dodged away.


    If Black Bolt is a mage who can destroy everything, Mike is an assassin with a tank physique, and Black Bolt can''t do anything about Mike.


    At this moment, Clark''s voice sounded in Mike''s ears.


    "Dad, they''ve got action."


    Mike''s eyes lit up, dodging Black Bolt''s sound waves, his super vision turned on, and he looked down.


    I saw that Attilan, located below, had a new change.


    After the superheroes emerged from the energy barrier, and after he and Black Bolt went into space to temporarily avoid everyone''s sight, Maximus finally got his act together.


    I saw a large number of Inhumans appearing from Attilan and began to besiege the superheroes, looking like they were going to wipe out the superheroes.


    "Whoosh!"


    Several aircraft flew out of Attilan and brought down a large number of Inhumans from Attilan.


    Seeing this scene, the Avengers and the Fantastic Four sighed helplessly.


    "Can''t you just let me take a break?"


    Tony couldn''t help complaining, looked at Steve and said, "I''m not like you, I can fight for a day with a dozen."


    Steve: "��"


    At this moment, a Kun-style fighter plane appeared, rushed into the siege and landed in front of everyone, and then two figures walked off the spaceship.


    Crystal and Daisy.


    The two looked at the Avengers, nodded, and said, "Captain, we''re here to help!"


    "It''s time to come!"


    Tony pointed at the aliens surrounding them and said, "Think of a way to make them stop."


    Crystal looked at Daisy, and after the two nodded, Crystal walked in front of everyone.


    She took a deep breath and stroked her slender fingers.


    Immediately, in the terrified eyes, the earth cracked, and there were lines of hate, and flames jumped out of the cracks, separating the two sides.


    "Everyone, I am Crystal!"


    "I have something to tell you!"


    Crystal excitedly looked at the crowd of aliens and said loudly: "Everything now is a conspiracy of Maximus. He controlled Black Bolt and the royal family. He brought disasters and battles!"


    Hearing this, a group of aliens laughed softly.


    Controlling Black Bolt? how is this possible?


    That''s Black Bolt!


    It''s you, aren''t you being controlled by that Avenger?


    A group of aliens looked at the crystal coldly.


    Suddenly, someone shouted: "You are just a wanted criminal controlled by the Avengers!"


    When the words fell, the aliens shouted and rushed up.


    Crystal took two steps back a little overwhelmed, with an aggrieved expression.


    At this moment, Daisy took the crystal, stretched out her hand and waved, a shock wave knocked the two aliens who rushed to the front, and said coldly: "There must be some of them who are controlled by the hive. ."


    Nothing to say.


    If a few words could solve the problem, there would not be so many wars and strife in this world.


    The negotiation failed, the battle began, and the superheroes began to fight again.


    But looking up at Attilan overhead, they felt a lot of pressure.


    The enemy turned this into a stronghold, and they fought in the enemy''s stronghold.


    This kind of pressure can be imagined, but after thinking that Mike told them that he had made arrangements, they couldn''t help but feel a little more confident.


    How many people?


    With Mike Kent on the ground, we''re not afraid!


    The Inhumans appeared continuously, and the superheroes were invincible with both fists and four hands, and were gradually surrounded by them.


    Maximus, who had been hiding in secret, had a calm smile on the corner of his mouth after seeing this scene.


    very good.


    Mike Kent has Black Bolt in tow, shouldn''t have time to see what''s going on here, and now these superheroes are in trouble...


    "The X-Men should have appeared."


    Maximus murmured with anticipation and excitement in his eyes.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, the space was torn apart, and a space portal appeared behind the superhero.


    It was Eric at the head.


    They took the X-Men into the battlefield strongly, allowing Tony and others who were downwinded to get a breather, and the battle situation changed instantly.


    Eric slowly lifted into the air, stretched out his hand, and the magnetic force instantly filled the entire battlefield.


    Suddenly, the metal in the ruins not far away quickly flew out and flew to the sky, and the metal objects hanging on the aliens were also affected.


    Seeing this, the aliens hurriedly threw out the metal objects on their bodies.


    With Magneto around, they could kill them with a metal ear-picking spoon on them.


    At this moment, these aliens felt the terrifying pressure on Magneto, just like the pressure of superheroes who just faced Black Bolt.


    Tony and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    Logan grinned, patted Tony on the shoulder, and said carelessly, "How is it? Did you come in time?"


    "It would have been better sooner."


    Steve couldn''t help but speak.


    The X-Men smiled slightly, and Scott said: "Now! Counterattack!"


    "Wait a moment."


    Steve frowned and said, "We have to find a way to deal with Attilan, otherwise more aliens will appear."


    If the problem is not solved fundamentally, Inhumans will continue to appear from Attilan.


    Eric manipulated a large amount of metal to fall from the sky like rain, and said to the Avengers: "This is not a problem, didn''t you find that Charles and Clark didn''t come?"


    "Charles and Clark?"


    Everyone was shocked, and unconsciously looked up at Attilan above their heads.


    If it is Professor X, it is indeed possible to solve the problem of Attilan''s steady stream of reinforcements.


    Thinking of this, they concentrated on dealing with the Inhuman soldiers.


    At the same time, Maximos, who was sent to a secret base by tetanus, saw this scene, instead of being nervous, he was relieved.


    "It''s finally here, then we can move on to the next step."


    He wants to "trappe" all these superheroes here with Inhumans, and then execute the core part of his plan - global awakening!


    He has been preparing the plan since he persuaded countries one by one.


    What superhero bills, what siege superheroes, these are all pretense.


    After quietly using his abilities to calm himself down quickly, he took out a communicator and said, "The awakening on Earth can begin."


    The so-called awakening plan is the awakening of aliens.


    The Inhuman Awakening ability requires the Mist of Terrigan.


    So, his plan will certainly be accompanied by a large number of deaths.


    He wants to cover all human beings with the Terrigan Mist, and at the same time filter out all Inhumans, he will use the side effects of Terrigan Mist to kill all humans.


    This is the so-called awakening plan.


    Following his order, the Mist of Terrigan that had been buried in the corner of the world in advance was detonated and spread around.


    Looking at the world map in front of him, and watching the red area representing Terrigan''s fog growing, Maximus showed an excited smile.


    Next, is to watch those superheroes running back and forth.


    "Ah."


    Maximus chuckled and said coldly: "Don''t you like to save people? Then let you save enough and see how many people you can save!"


    At the same time, Clark and Charles have appeared over Attilan.


    Flying in the air, Charles shuddered and said to Clark, "Come in, it''s so cold here."


    "Know."


    Clark nodded and led Charles down.


    Below them, the space began to tear, and a space door quietly appeared.


    "Thanks, Joe!"


    Charles said gratefully, and was led into the space door by Clark.


    The two passed through the space door and had already appeared in Attilan.


    The sudden appearance of the two made the Attilan aliens, who were on high alert, immediately noticed the abnormality.


    Watching the alien soldiers come around, Clark stood beside Charles, and while acting as his protection, he said to Charles, "I''ll give it to you."


    "understood."


    Charles nodded with a smile, reached out and gently pressed his temples.


    In the next second, the invisible power of the mind swept around and controlled the surrounding aliens in place, with a flash of eyes, making them all fainted.


    As he got older, he became more adept at manipulating his abilities.


    Looking at the Inhumans to the end, Charles whispered: "The next step is to deal with the Inhumans on Attilan."


    He looked at Clark.


    Clark handed Charles a small backpack.


    Charles took it with some excitement, and took out a chair-like... model?


    No, this is not a model, this is a miniature portable brainwave machine.


    The brainwave machine was provided by Eric, and the shrinking technology naturally came from Hank Pym.


    As Hank Pym''s son-in-law, Clark''s use of some Pym particles is justifiable.


    "How to zoom in?"


    Charles looked at the delicate brainwave machine and smiled.


    So cute, he can carry a brainwave machine at any time in the future, which is undoubtedly an epic enhancement for him.


    Although this brainwave machine is not as powerful as the Hero Academia on Kent, it is no problem to enhance his ability and spread his telepathy to an entire country.


    The important thing is that this brainwave machine is only the first version, and with Eric''s research, the function will continue to become stronger.


    Clark demonstrated to Charles, and after zooming in on the brainwave machine, Charles sat up excitedly.


    The brainwave machine was activated, and the blue light representing the activation came on, and then a faint blue helmet composed of light and energy covered Charles'' bald head.


    Charles grinned and used his abilities.


    The power of the mind is amplified by the brain wave machine and quickly spreads around.


    "Oh, the response is very fast, is someone coming soon?"


    Charles murmured, raised his eyebrows slightly, and a faint smile appeared on a handsome face.


    "Go to sleep."


    In the whisper, the power of the mind swept across.


    In an instant, the aliens who rushed towards them fell one after another.


    But this is just the beginning.


    If you look down from the heights now, you will find that with the spread of Charles'' spiritual power, the aliens on Attilan Island are falling down in a circle.


    In a short period of time, with the exception of a few people with special abilities, most of the Attilan aliens fainted.


    This is the power of Charles in the war and as the Inhumans on Attilan were resolved by Charles, the Inhumans below did not have continuous reinforcements, and the pressure on the superheroes was greatly reduced.


    In a secret base, Maximus sighed after seeing what happened on Attilan through surveillance, his eyes full of envy.


    If he had that bald-headed ability, this world... at your fingertips.


    "However, with this time, they should also be able to detect the threat of the Terrigan Mist around the world."


    Maximus murmured and said slowly: "These people can''t handle so many locations, and there will definitely be people from Kent, then...the next step can be started."


    The eradication plan is aimed at killing all mutants!


    "This world, a race as great as Inhumans, doesn''t need a second one."

 Chapter 606： nemesis

    Terrigan Crystal.


    This is God''s gift to the Inhumans.


    Maximus thought this way more than once.


    Terrigan crystal, is the best thing to distinguish between humans and aliens.


    It can activate the genes in Inhumans, give Inhumans superpowers, and turn humans who touch it without permission into petrified statues.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Maximus, the Inhumans are a race higher than humans.


    And as long as you change your thinking a little, the Terrigan fog made of Terrigen crystals will become a terrifying large-scale weapon of destruction.


    Whether human or mutant, anyone who touches the Terrigan Mist will die.


    The slight difference is that humans will directly turn into stone, while mutants will die of genetic collapse.


    This is the result of the experimental verification of Maximus.


    The awakening plan was his first plan, a plan that paved the way for the eradication plan.


    His real purpose is Kent Star!


    He is very clear that even if he solves the superheroes on earth, as long as Kent star is there, it will always be a huge threat, and even Kent star will directly intervene in his destruction of mankind.


    And as long as the mutants on the Kent star are eliminated, the awakening plan can be easily completed with the power of the Inhumans and the fog of Terrigen.


    Therefore, the main purpose of this plan, and the only purpose that must be completed, is to get rid of the mutants on Kent.


    "There is a lot of Terrigan fog on the earth. In the case that humans can''t solve it, the X-Men and Super-Men of Kent are definitely not sitting idly by. As long as they leave Kent, the defense of Kent will be greatly reduced. Below, the eradication program... can definitely succeed!"


    Maximus whispered, and his heart was very excited.


    In his opinion, the Kent family is now entangled by things on earth, and the Kent star, whose defenses have been greatly reduced, is like a piece of cake, beautiful but vulnerable.


    "They''re in action!"


    Maximus'' eyes lit up, and saw the portals that shred the space appear below Attilan. After the superheroes rushed in one by one, excitement appeared on their faces.


    This crucial step has finally come.


    He jogs quickly on the virtual screen in front of him.


    Immediately, pictures of all the places in the world where he had placed the Terrigan Mist appeared on the screen.


    "Come on, come on! The more people on Kent, the better!"


    Maximus murmured, a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    At the same time, the United Nations headquarters, under the island of Attilan.


    Eric looked at the superheroes who used the space door to leave with a calm expression.


    Terrigan fog?


    Eric groaned, and anger flashed in his eyes.


    According to the pervasive speed and position of this thing, if it is left alone, humanity will even be wiped out.


    This kind of thing is maddening, and they must not sit idly by.


    Not only is the conscience difficult, but also because Kent is inextricably linked with the earth, and there are even a large number of unawakened mutants on the earth!


    Tony entered the space door, paused, turned back to Eric and said, "Here?"


    "Leave it to me, you can go."


    As Eric spoke, he manipulated the metal torrent to form an attack, forcing the remaining dozen or so Inhumans to retreat.


    Tony nodded and said, "Be careful!"


    After the words fell, he decisively rushed through the portal, and the X-Men nodded to Eric and left quickly.


    Those Terrigan fogs must be solved, and the source of the fog must be solved as quickly as possible, otherwise, once it spreads, the consequences will be too serious.


    "However, the current people alone are not enough."


    Charles'' voice rang through Eric''s communicator.


    "There are too many places where the Terrigan Mist appears."


    Clark''s voice came from behind Eric.


    He took Charles out of the portal, and the three stood together, looking at the Inhumans who were fighting Eric.


    The crowd looked at the three of them, stopped their hands unconsciously, and cold sweat broke out from their foreheads.


    The pressure is horrible.


    Superman, Magneto, Professor X...


    They feel weak just looking at it.


    They looked at each other, and when they were a little overwhelmed, the power of the mind that terrified them directly invaded their heads.


    The next second, they lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    "solve!"


    Charles said lightly and waved to Eric with a smile: "Okay, let''s put down the **** you control. Why are you making such a big scene with these enemies?"


    "Big scene? Is this still big?"


    Eric asked back and looked at Attilan above his head unconsciously.


    Noticing Eric''s movements, Clark raised his forehead: "Don''t think about it, this thing is going to fall, and the damage caused is not small."


    "Hey!" Eric touched his head: "I just imagined."


    "You can''t even think about it, your hands are faster than your brain! What if you accidentally tear it off?"


    Charles groaned.


    Eric glared at Charles, raised his head and patted the other''s head.


    After Charles lost his hair and became bald, that dazzling head was the focus of their family''s care.


    Charles dodged easily.


    "Hey! You can''t fight!"


    Eric rolled his eyes, feeling that his hands were still itchy.


    Today, either Charles slapped him, or Attilan was pulled by him.


    "Stop it!"


    Clark said coldly, and the two instantly became good babies.


    "Go and solve the Terrigan Mist."


    He said lightly, glanced at Charles, and said, "You go back to Kent, come anytime if you need it."


    "clear!"


    Charles said sternly, and then muttered: "I don''t know what happened to Dad."


    "No problem."


    Clark smiled lightly and said, "We just need to do our thing well."


    Hearing this, Charles and Eric nodded, and after the two space portals opened, they went in separately.


    Clark rose into the sky, and after a space portal appeared above his head, he rushed in without hesitation.


    At this time, outside the earth.


    The battle between Mike and Black Bolt is finally over.


    After the Terrigan Mist appeared around the world, Mike knew that Maximus had started his follow-up plan.


    In this case, he has no reason to spend it with Black Bolt.


    So in the terrified expression of Black Bolt, Mike appeared in front of him at a speed far exceeding the previous speed, almost like a teleportation, and covered his mouth as if ignoring his sonic armor.


    "Hey!"


    Mike smiled faintly, the unique light after the card was activated quickly dissipated, and the hand holding Black Bolt''s mouth glowed red.


    Name: Both hands.


    Skill introduction: The red hand can change the body, and the blue hand can change the memory and operate the soul.


    Remarks: Pinch it and you can be a human again.


    The next second, Mike''s hand wiped Black Bolt''s mouth.


    Black Bolt''s eyes narrowed, and Mike smiled contentedly.


    I saw that Black Bolt''s mouth actually disappeared from his face as if it had been erased by an eraser.


    Black Bolt looked at Mike in horror.


    Mike smiled at him and disappeared from Black Bolt''s eyes again.


    When Mike appeared again, the mind shield behind Black Bolt''s head was crushed into powder by Mike''s hand.


    Seeing this, Black Bolt had a bad premonition in his heart. When he was about to fly to the earth, the light of the card''s manifestation lit up, and a powerful spiritual force poured into Black Bolt''s mind and controlled him. After staying, control it to fly back again.


    "You can''t go back now."


    Mike''s voice sounded in Black Bolt''s mind.


    Black Bolt''s heart sank.


    "Don''t think too much, come with me to see what''s going on on Earth."


    Saying that, the communication ring on Mike''s hand cast a faint blue light, and then the light spread out and turned into a virtual screen.


    At this time, the screen is constantly flashing the picture on the earth.


    "This is where the Terrigan Mist is taking place."


    Mike telepathically explained for Black Bolt.


    Black Bolt looked at the picture, and although his face was expressionless, his eyes slowly changed after seeing that people were constantly touching the mist of Terrigen and turned into stone statues.


    He couldn''t bear it, and it wasn''t even the picture he wanted to see, but...


    This is the order of the hive, and the order of the hive is above all else.


    A thought appeared in his mind unconsciously.


    "honeycomb?"


    Mike, who has always maintained a spiritual connection with Black Bolt, whispered in his heart.


    So, these aliens are controlled by the hive?


    beehive, beehive...


    Mike searched for this name that made him feel a little familiar in his memory.


    A few minutes later, Mike''s eyes lit up and he patted his forehead lightly.


    "I remembered!"


    Mike said happily, and an octopus face appeared in his mind.


    And he finally remembered some information about the hive.


    The hive is a tool man designed by the Kree to rule the Inhumans and fight for them.


    Hive can control Inhumans, make Inhumans obey him from the depths of their hearts, and even transfer themselves to other people. He is a sinister and cunning guy.


    Only because of a series of incidents, the Kree abandoned the Inhuman plan, and the hive was exiled to a desolate planet.


    Now... the hive appears?


    Mike raised his eyebrows and tapped his forehead lightly.


    He remembered that the hive seemed to have a natural enemy, and that guy could release the control of the hive.


    Mike frowned tightly.


    The time gap is too far, and many things will be forgotten by him.


    After thinking about it, Mike used his current spiritual power to explore the corner of his memory.


    After a while, Mike''s eyes lit up and he let out a light breath.


    Good, found that memory.


    In this case.


    Mike''s thoughts moved, a card appeared quietly, and then a figure appeared on the card quietly.


    Name: Flogging.


    Ability Introduction: Wow, the parasite of the hive? Crunchy! Chicken taste!


    Remarks: The nemesis of the hive, the only non-human who will not be infected by the hive, and can also cure the infected alien.


    Whiplash, the character in the picture is a tall, muscular Inhuman with black skin and messy hair.


    Mike smiled slightly.


    I used this new ability card without hesitation.


    After a phantom turned into a light spot and dissipated, Mike put his hand on the face of the controlled Black Bolt.


    Black Bolt, who was controlled by the power of the mind, could only watch helplessly.


    At this time, Mike''s voice appeared in his mind: "I want to help you remove the control of the hive, do you have any objection? Please say it if you have any."


    Hearing this, even with the temperament of Black Bolt King, he couldn''t help but scolded secretly.


    He doesn''t even have a mouth now, what a shit!


    How bad are you!


    Feeling the mind of Black Bolt, Mike was secretly surprised.


    When he heard that he was released from control, Black Bolt was not only not happy, but full of resistance.


    but��


    Protest is invalid!


    Besides, if you haven''t said anything, it''s still the default!


    Mike smiled faintly, and the hand on Black Bolt''s face glowed with silver-blue light.


    Black Bolt''s eyes widened sharply, only to see tiny parasites like sand and dust gathered together, like thin lines, gathered into Mike''s palm, wrapped in silver-blue light.


    Is this the parasite the hive uses to control one person?


    Mike glanced at it and frowned in disgust. With a thought, the silver light flashed slightly, eliminating the parasites.


    Mike looked at Black Bolt who had recovered his calm, his hand glowed with red light again, wiped from Black Bolt''s mouth, and returned the other''s mouth to the other: "You are free now."


    Black Bolt, who had recovered himself, looked in pain. He was no longer under the control of the hive. When he remembered what happened today, his expression became extremely ugly.


    In his mind, he said to Mike, "I will be responsible for what happened today."


    "Compensation?" Mike replied coldly, "Let''s settle today''s affairs first."


    Mike pointed to the virtual screen in front of him.


    Black Bolt looked, only to see that the space gates representing the Kent star kept appearing, and the mutants of the Kent star appeared one by one, and began to help people and solve the source of the Terrigan fog.


    Seeing this scene, Black Bolt breathed a sigh of relief, but then suddenly said to Mike: "Not good!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The Terrigan Mist on Earth is just a part of Maximus'' plan. His real goal is Kent! He wants to release the Terrigan Mist on Kent and kill the mutants on Kent!"


    Mike was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "It''s a really good plan."


    Are all of these present a cover for the real purpose?


    Really worth the blood.


    "This is not the time to talk about this!" Black Bolt said quickly: "Now in order to solve the Terrigan fog on Earth, Kent has sent a large number of people to support, we have to hurry to Kent, or everything late!"


    "Is everything too late?" Mike smiled stunned: "You really underestimate Kent Star It''s not as fragile as you think."


    Now, in Mike''s eyes, the most important thing is to solve the hive and Maximus.


    Only when these two people are resolved will this matter be completely over.


    Thinking of this, Mike told the other party of his plans through telepathy.


    "Do you know where they are?"


    Black Bolt shook his head, and then said: "But someone must know!"


    "Um?"


    "tetanus!"


    "Take me to find him!"


    Mike said, disconnecting the telepathy with Black Bolt.

 Chapter 607： last voice

    Tetanus, although it looks like a big dog, and some behaviors and habits are very similar to dogs, but in fact he is a person.


    It was only because of his awakening ability that his appearance changed and he became a big dog.


    Tetanus has the ability to teleport, which is a very useful ability.


    Members of the royal family often get tetanus to help.


    If the hive and Maximus want to go somewhere the fastest, tetanus is the best choice, so Black Bolt said that tetanus will know.


    Black Bolt contacted Tetanus, tapped his communicator lightly with his knuckles, and made a crisp sound.


    "signal?"


    Mike, who was hiding in the dark, let out a low laugh.


    He was still wondering how Black Bolt could connect with the others.


    Rhythmically tapped several times.


    The next second, a vague figure appeared behind Black Bolt King, and when Black Bolt looked at it, it became solid.


    Seeing Black Bolt, Tetanus pressed his head against Black Bolt''s chest intimately, but then as if smelling something, he sniffed at the place where Mike was invisible, and made an attacking gesture.


    But before he could cry out, Mike had already appeared in front of Tetanus. One hand held Tetanus''s head, and after pressing it to the ground with a bang, the other hand glowed with silver-blue light. , pressed on Tetanus''s head.


    The parasite is sucked out, and the tetanus is free.


    He shook his head dumbfoundedly and looked at Black Bolt beside him.


    Black Bolt touched Tetanus''s head and nodded to him, confirming the fact that they were being controlled, and then told Tetanus to take them to Maximus and Hive with brain waves, Tetanus nodded.


    "Then act quickly, go to the hive first!"


    Mike squeezed his chin and said.


    Now Maximus must still be immersed in his dream of success, so let the other party do it for a while.


    After all, when you see each other, the other party is about to say goodbye to this world.


    Mike stretched out his hand to the tetanus.


    Tetanus lowered his head subconsciously and shrank his neck back.


    Mike laughed and said, "I won''t hit you!"


    Saying that, he patted Tetanus''s head lightly.


    Tetanus''s tense body became relaxed, and then disappeared in place with Mike and Black Bolt.


    In the next moment, Mike was carried by tetanus and appeared in a combat conference room in Attilan.


    Then, Mike was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Trap, siege...


    These may have been expected by Mike, but he really did not expect all the pictures of fainting.


    "Is it Charles?"


    Mike reacted, a little dumbfounded.


    Unexpectedly, his son knocked down the hive unintentionally.


    "How are you all right?"


    Mike asked Tetanus.


    Tetanus shook his head. After Mike sensed Tetanus''s words with telepathy, he couldn''t help laughing: "You are quite clever."


    It turned out that after Tetanus saw Clark and Charles appearing in Attilan nearby, he hid in the distance for the first time, and when Charles used his ability, Attilan''s aliens fell down in circles , he was frightened and fled Attilan.


    He didn''t show up until he received a call from Black Bolt, who knew that as soon as he appeared, he was slapped by Mike.


    He was flustered at the time.


    Mike laughed, disconnected his telepathy, and looked at the beehive that had passed out on the ground.


    He saw what the hive looked like from Black Bolt''s memory.


    it''s him?


    Mike walked to the hive, gently picked the hive''s body with his feet, turned the hive down on the ground, and exposed his face.


    Mike nodded.


    Judging from the picture in my memory, it is indeed a beehive.


    but��


    Mike''s eyes lit up, looking at the other party''s heart that had stopped beating, feeling a little strange in his heart.


    How did you die?


    At this moment, a large number of flying parasites flew out from a person behind Mike and shrouded Mike.


    "Oh?"


    Mike whispered and quickly dodged.


    Looking at a female alien with a gloomy face standing up from the ground, Mike sneered: "It turned out to be a body change? Did you just want to rob my body?"


    Hearing this, the eyes of the hive who had taken the female alien''s body shrank.


    Mike Kent seemed to know him well.


    "You are really brave."


    Mike said with a smile, his eyes shot two thermal visions, and before the hive could react at all, he shot through the hive''s body.


    But at this moment, a large number of parasites flew out from the female Inhuman''s body, shrouded Mike like a puff of sand, and at the same time a small branch flew towards Black Bolt.


    In Hive''s eyes, this was his only chance to survive.


    Mike put away his thermal vision and looked at the parasite swarm that blocked his vision, and a silver-blue light lit up on his body.


    Suddenly, all the parasites that touched the light disappeared.


    This is the ability to whip.


    Although the ability to whip is not excellent, it is the nemesis of the hive.


    Just like the ability is not very good, but it can control all Inhumans'' hives, it is a special case of Inhumans.


    At the same time, the parasite that flew towards the Black Bolt King was easily wiped out with a low drink from the Black Bolt King.


    He has already been controlled once, but he doesn''t want to be controlled again, let alone parasitic.


    In the next instant, those flying parasites suddenly dispersed and flew towards all the comatose Inhumans in the conference room.


    "Ah!"


    Mike let out a low voice, and streaks of silver-blue light flew out of his body, covering the entire conference room.


    "no no!"


    With an unwilling roar, all the parasites disappeared in the silver-blue light, and even the parasites in the bodies of those who were controlled disappeared.


    After a few seconds, the silver-blue light dissipated, and the hive had completely dissipated.


    After Mike used his spiritual power and his super eyesight to look around and determined that there were no parasites in the hive, he said to Tetanus: "It''s solved here, take me to Maximus."


    Tetanus looked at Black Bolt.


    Black Bolt nodded to him and put his hand on Tetanus''s body.


    He was going to find his good brother to settle the account.


    After Mike put his hand on Tetanus''s body, Tetanus disappeared with the two of them.


    In a blink of an eye, Mike appeared in a base.


    The moment it appeared, Mike turned on super vision and super hearing, and even controlled the power of the mind to sweep it out.


    No!


    Nothing was found.


    Apart from the three of them, there is no fourth person here.


    If he Maximus has a mind blocker that can block telepathy, how can he avoid super vision and super hearing?


    So, the biggest possibility is that Maximus is not here.


    "he''s not here."


    Mike''s voice was a little cold.


    Tetanus shook, and the huge body shrank behind Black Bolt.


    Black Bolt patted Tetanus''s head and pointed to his own head.


    After Mike understood the meaning of the other party, after connecting the two with telepathy, he heard Black Bolt''s words. ,


    "Maxims is suspicious by nature. Since he let tetanus bring him here, it is probably not his real base. However, with his character, it should not be too far from here."


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said to Tetanus, "Take us out, I''ll take a look nearby."


    Tetanus stuck out his tongue to Mike, and took Mike and Black Bolt outside the base.


    In the next moment, after learning that Maximus had a mind shield, Mike soared into the sky.


    Mike Fei was at high altitude, turned on super vision and super hearing, monitored the movement in this area, and looked for the trace of Maximus.


    The super hearing is fully turned on, and even the sound of an ant crawling below can be heard by Mike.


    In this case, as long as Maximus speaks, as long as he is in the area below, Mike can hear it and can tell where he is.


    For a time, it seemed that the sound of the whole world was drilling into Mike''s ears.


    The sound of a father scolding his son, the murmurs of lovers, the indescribable creaking, the sound of the wind, the sound of animals, the sound of mosquitoes...


    These sounds merged into a torrent and rushed into Mike''s head, causing him a lot of pressure.


    If it wasn''t for Mike exercising regularly, just turning on super hearing would make a Kryptonian who had just arrived on Earth collapse.


    Mike ignored these extra voices, he just listened to the voice of Maximus heard from Black Bolt''s memory, as if the screening was turned on.


    But what made him depressed was that several minutes had passed, and he had not heard Maximus'' voice.


    Mike opened his eyes with helplessness flashing in his eyes.


    Time waits for no one, just when he was about to pull Lamb over and let Lamb use his ability to find someone, he heard a suppressed excited cry.


    "found it!"


    That guy couldn''t hold back after all!


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and he looked at the place where the voice appeared.


    In a separate residential building, Maximus was looking at the surveillance screen in front of him, his face full of excitement.


    As mutants on Kent continued to appear on Earth to help humanity resolve the Terrigan Mist, the power on Kent continued to weaken, finally allowing Maximus to initiate an eradication plan.


    And when he saw the mist of Terrigan sprinkled from the sky like mist in Kent City, he finally couldn''t hold back the excitement in his heart and let out a low cheer.


    "Immediately, the great race of Inhumans will be left in this world!"


    The voice just fell...


    boom!


    With the sound of the explosion and the howling of the gust of wind, Maximus froze.


    "What did you say?"


    An indifferent voice sounded behind Maximus.


    Maximus turned his head stiffly.


    I saw a big hole in the roof where he was, a figure full of oppression, as if the whole world was pressing down on him, looking at him coldly, a black cloak swaying gently behind him, as if mocking. his despicableness.


    Mike Kent.


    Maximus suddenly rolled his throat in fear.


    Although he once thought that this scene might happen, and even fantasized that he would maintain a calm and proud attitude in front of Mike Kent, but when Mike really came to him, a trace of fear still emerged from his heart, being started growing.


    "what did you just say?"


    Mike asked again, and a red light flashed in his eyes.


    Maximus twitched the corners of his mouth, tried his best to show a smile, and said quickly: "Kent star is over, mutants are over, the Terrigan fog will devour them, and the aliens will wake up in the fog."


    The Terrigan crystal is simply a treasure given to them by God.


    After saying these words, Maximus took a deep breath with an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    Although he knew that he would face Mike Kent''s wrath and lose his life next, he had completed his plan and he would become a hero, a hero who helped the Inhumans become greater and made for the Inhumans A legend of two planets!


    As long as he thought of this, his fear of Mike Kent quickly dissipated.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after he heard his words, Mike didn''t have the anger and anger he expected, but looked at him mockingly and said, "You said, just because of those Terrigan fogs. ?"


    "That''s right!"


    Marco said with no confidence and confidence: "I have done many experiments. The mutants have no chance of surviving in the fog of Terrigan!"


    "Maybe." Mike shrugged and said to him like a sentence: "You will die here."


    "What does that matter?" Maximus said loudly to Mike like a ''saint'' who had fulfilled his ideal of life and died without regrets: "I made the Inhumans great, and let the Inhumans own the earth. And Star Kent, all Inhumans will remember me."


    "Do you think you''ll be a hero by doing this?"


    Mike looked at Maximus in amazement.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Mike laughed out loud, full of mockery that made Maximus angry.


    Suddenly, Mike stopped laughing and said coldly: "Being great? Ha! You just made the aliens hateful and the enemy of this world."


    Maximus looked at Mike calmly, he felt that Mike was lying to him, and it was the benefit of his speechless words.


    Mike reached out and pointed to the screen behind Maximus and smiled lightly: "You underestimate Kent Star too. UU Reading "


    At the moment when the fog of Terrigan appeared, Joe El, who oversees the entire planet, or is now the star of Kent himself, immediately noticed the abnormality and took action.


    Joe El''s body formed by the light of the planet appeared in the core of the planet. He indifferently manipulated the reality gem to turn the falling Terrigan fog into harmless gas, and then manipulated the light of the planet and the reality gem to make the The wind unreasonably rushed from the ground to the sky, then opened the protective shield that protected the entire planet, and forced the Terrigan fog into space, allowing it to dissipate.


    The entire process did not harm any of the mutants.


    Seeing this scene, Maximus'' expression was dull, as if he was struck by lightning.


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!"


    Maximus shouted.


    "Nothing is Impossible!"


    Mike''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear, and this was the last sound he heard.

 Chapter 608： superhero association

    There''s nothing wrong with Maximus'' plan, and it''s even linked.


    Unfortunately, he collided with Mike and Kent.


    There are always people who can''t see their abilities clearly and delusionally challenge people who don''t care about him at all.


    Maximus is not the first and will not be the last.


    But what Mike is sure of is that Maximus was absolutely full of regrets and unwillingness before his death.


    He wanted to use the Mist of Terrigan to solve humans and mutants, and make the Inhumans the only race on earth, but he didn''t want to make Inhumans the enemy of this planet, especially the Kent star in the blink of an eye, it was solved The perfect move that he had planned for a long time made him very excited.


    It wasn''t until he died that he discovered that he had always been the clown in Mike''s eyes, not even a clown.


    And his death was meaningless. Not only did he not become a hero of the Inhumans, but he became a sinner for the entire Inhumans.


    Unwilling, resentment, regret...


    These emotions will haunt his soul and accompany him to hell, which will be the cruelest punishment for him.


    Mike came to Black Bolt with the body of Maximus in one hand, and threw it at the feet of Black Bolt.


    Black Bolt''s eyes narrowed and fell on Maximus'' corpse.


    His expression was neither sad nor happy, but there was a trace of sadness and anger in his eyes.


    But in the end, when these emotions rose from the heart and reached the lips, they all became...


    "thanks."


    He whispered to Mike.


    Instead of using his brain waves, he didn''t use gestures, but growled out with his own mouth.


    A terrifying sound wave appeared and swept across Mike''s body. After leaving a deep ravine on the ground under Mike''s feet, he lifted Maximus'' body and put his hand on Tetanus''s body.


    In the final analysis, Maximus is still his own brother. Although he deserved it for being killed, it is impossible to have no resentment in his heart.


    And the last roar just now was his last stubbornness.


    Mike pondered on the spot, and shouted at Black Bolt who was about to leave: "You''re welcome!"


    Black Bolt shuddered, patted Tetanus''s head lightly, and quickly left with Tetanus.


    Mike crossed his hands and patted his shoulder with a smile.


    To be human is to be polite.


    Just when he turned to leave, Black Bolt appeared with Tetanus again, but the corpse in Black Bolt''s hand had disappeared.


    Mike looked at Black Bolt strangely, but Black Bolt looked at Mike with some embarrassment.


    Mike blinked: "It''s nothing, I''ll go."


    Black Bolt: "Don''t!"


    boom!


    The sound wave flew out and landed on Mike.


    "Um?"


    Mike''s tone changed, and the whole person became dangerous.


    Black Bolt hurriedly closed his mouth and pointed to his head.


    After Mike used the power of mind that was about to dissipate to connect to Black Bolt''s brain, Black Bolt breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "I want to ask you to help relieve the person who is under control of the hive."


    "honeycomb?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "The hive is dead, and no one controls them."


    "But they will still work hard for the purpose of the hive, and they will never die."


    Having said that, Black Bolt had to lower his posture and said, "Please help."


    Mike is currently the only person he knows who can solve the hive control problem.


    Mike thought for a while, nodded, and said, "Yes."


    Those people will be troublesome no matter what, and they have only killed their younger brother, so Mike is a little embarrassed to refuse.


    Seeing Mike agree, Black Bolt nodded.


    For a while, he was in a complicated mood, and he didn''t know how he felt towards Mike.


    But it should be more gratitude than resentment.


    After all, Mike saved too many of them.


    Mike followed Black Bolt and let Tetanus bring back Attilan.


    At present, most of the aliens on Attilan are still in a coma. After Black Bolt controlled Attilan to leave the sky above the United Nations headquarters, he and Tetanus would be controlled by the hive like picking goods. The unconscious man was brought to Mike and asked Mike to wipe off the parasites left by the hive.


    After some Inhumans sobered up, these Inhumans also joined the ranks of picking ''goods'' under the leadership of Queen Medusa, who was released from control.


    Therefore, Mike could only temporarily stay on Attilan Island to help the aliens remove the parasites from the hive.


    He felt like he was about to become a deworming expert.


    At the same time, the source of the Terrigan Mist spreading on the earth is also being solved by superheroes one by one, and after Black Bolt and others were released from control, they also sent some people to solve the Terrigan Mist.


    For a time, the clearing speed of the Terrigan Mist increased a lot.


    Just as Mike stayed in Attilan and the superheroes resolved the fog of Terrigan, a figure quietly appeared in an inconspicuous corner of the world in the shattered space as if squeezed out of space.


    He is tall and sturdy, wearing black armor, and his whole person looks mighty.


    Looking at the unfamiliar surroundings, the young man''s eyes flashed blankly, and then he said in surprise, "Success!"


    He looked at his surroundings, and before he could figure out where he was, he suddenly heard a cry for help from a distance.


    His eyes flashed, and he asked suspiciously, "What happened here?"


    Although the question has just appeared in his mind, he has already followed his good nature and started to rush to the place where he called for help.


    No matter where it is, someone needs help right now.


    His search for someone can be put aside for a while.


    They are famous and should be easy to find.


    ��


    Today is a disaster for the whole world.


    The Kent star is good to say that under the timely response of Joe El and the powerful effect of the infinite gems, no one died under the fog of Terrigan at all.


    But on Earth, it''s different.


    The Terrigan Mist appeared in many places. Even if the superheroes responded in a timely manner, and Kent also gave a lot of support, it still caused a lot of casualties.


    In this incident, the Inhumans who caused all this became sinners in people''s eyes, but mutants and superheroes gained more support.


    Although this incident is a conspiracy controlled by Maximus, whether it is the Inhumans or the various countries participating in the United Nations conference are pawns in his hands, but this incident has a certain relationship with the countries after all. .


    If they hadn''t cooperated with Maximus to propose a superhero bill and clashed with the superheroes, Maximus'' plan would not have been launched so smoothly.


    However, the response of various countries was extremely fast. They threw all the black pot to Maximus and the Inhumans, saying that all this was a conspiracy of the Inhumans, which made the situation of the Inhumans on the earth even more difficult. , they still maintain a relatively tough attitude on the superhero bill.


    After all, if the superhero plan is left alone, those superheroes will not take them seriously in the future, and they will become a joke completely because of this incident.


    the most important is��


    The superhero bill was the bill they wanted to introduce.


    The constant emergence of superheroes without their control makes them feel a sense of crisis.


    As said at this conference, superheroes can become a threat at any time.


    For a superhero who controls a powerful force, you can''t put all your hope on the fact that they consciously obey the law. After all, everyone is constantly changing. If the superhero appears emotionally or psychologically If there is a problem, he can easily become a new threat.


    Superheroes must be managed and controlled.


    And Maximus just captured their psychology and brought them together to design a trap for superheroes.


    In the conference room of the Avengers Building.


    The superheroes who have just resolved the Terrigan Mist Crisis and are temporarily renovating the Avengers Tower are full of embarrassment, exhaustion and scars from the war.


    But now they are full of anger.


    Looking at Ross who brought the latest news on the Superhero Act, the superheroes looked indifferent, as if they would kill each other at any time.


    If Ross weren''t representing the government now, if they weren''t superheroes...


    Ross also understood the emotions of these superheroes now, so he smiled wryly: "I''m just giving orders for them, it''s my responsibility."


    "Then please get out of here now."


    Steve said indifferently, and everyone looked at Ross indifferently.


    Ross opened his mouth, sighed, and left with mixed feelings.


    For these superheroes, he is naturally grateful, but just like what he said, it is not his intention to let him bring these news, but his responsibility.


    After Ross left, the anger of the superheroes finally burst out.


    "Those bastards! Do you think we''ll believe them after this happened? The Superhero Act? That''s the Supercriminal Act!"


    Pietro cursed angrily.


    If Mike hadn''t arrived in time, he would still be lying in a hospital bed now with a serious injury.


    At the beginning, it was said that they were asked to speak in place of superheroes. When they arrived at the venue, they were asked to sign an agreement, and they used coercive means, which almost led to the destruction of the world.


    How can they trust those bastards?


    They are superheroes and they have good restraint, but that doesn''t mean they don''t get angry.


    The Avengers and the Fantastic Four have very ugly faces, but...


    Tony turned his head to look at the relaxed X-Men sitting together, and said helplessly: "Can''t you be a little more angry? It''s as if this matter has nothing to do with you!"


    Logan tilted his head and grinned at them: "Ha, this really has nothing to do with us!"


    The X-Men sitting with Logan nodded and smiled at the Avengers and Fantastic Four.


    (*�����)


    "It''s none of our business!"


    Remy LeBeau pressed his hat, emphasized again, and shrugged: "If they have the ability, they will convince Charles and Eric, as well as Nick Fury and Mike to go."


    Everyone looked at the three Clark brothers who were silent on the side, and the corners of their mouths twitched wildly.


    Rhode couldn''t help but complain: "Convince you! Do they dare?"


    The current Kent star far exceeds any country on earth in terms of technology and power, and is still developing at a high speed.


    When the earth is still fighting for the resources of this planet, the Kent star can already be teleported to various planets in the universe through the space gate. How does this compare?


    The Avengers and the Fantastic Four looked at the X-Men speechless.


    "Can you guys not be so rude?"


    "Yeah, it looks so flat!"


    "What the heck! Believe it or not, I''ll join Kent Star now!?"


    Everyone complained.


    "Do you want to fight?" Logan smiled and said, "Come, come! Whoever loses is the grandson!"


    Tony''s eyes jumped: "I''m not as old as your grandson!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    But after laughing, the faces of the Avengers and Fantastic Four fell.


    This still has to be resolved.


    However, some people suddenly remembered what someone said about joining Kent Star just now, and they thought that this was a good way.


    At this time, Clark said: "Dad is coming."


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure flew from a distance, floated outside the window of the Avengers Building, and knocked on the glass.


    Looking at Mike outside the window, everyone was stunned, feeling that something was wrong.


    Clark pointed to the window: "Why did it fly over? This one can''t be opened..."


    Mike was stunned for a moment and disappeared in front of Clark with a light cough.


    In the next instant, Mike appeared in the conference room using super speed.


    "Can''t I fly over here?"


    Mike looked at Clark suspiciously.


    "It''s a bit strange seeing that you use the portal a lot."


    Clark explained casually.


    Mike flew in, noticed everyone''s expressions, and said strangely: "Isn''t the Terrigan fog resolved? Why are you all frowning?"


    Before everyone could speak, Mike smiled and said, "Is it because of the superhero plan?"


    "You knew already?"


    Tony looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike nodded and said, "I just saw Ross going out, so I got to know him about the situation."


    Remembering the horrified expressions Ross and his subordinates saw just now, Mike squeezed his chin. Is he that scary?


    "So, you already know the situation?"


    Tony looked at Mike with anticipation flashing in his eyes.


    Mike nodded, pulled a chair and sat down, and said solemnly: "Tell me about your thoughts first."


    The crowd nodded.


    Steve mused: "We don''t believe them! And"


    After today''s time it is strange to believe it again.


    "Superheroes do need some level of regulation, but...they..."


    Tony smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Everyone agrees.


    Mike groaned and said, "In this case, I have an idea."


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes fell on Mike.


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "Since you don''t trust them, then you can manage yourselves."


    Everyone was startled.


    "what do you mean?"


    "Establish the Superhero Association."

 Chapter 609： The captive of food

    "Superhero Association?"


    Everyone murmured and looked at Mike with some doubts.


    Mike smiled and said, "Yes, an organization of superheroes."


    "Like Qunxing Company?"


    Pietro asked quietly.


    "No, not of the same nature at all."


    Mike shook his head.


    "Dad, you mean to say..."


    Clark frowned slightly and said, "The Superhero Association, will it be similar to a team like the Avengers?"


    "It''s somewhere in between, to be precise, between the superhero bill and the superhero team."


    Mike found a more prepared description.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Charles smiled and said: "So, Dad, do you mean that superheroes need certain restraints, but they do not accept the management and monitoring of the United Nations and various countries? Is the Superhero Association instead of this responsibility?"


    "Yes, that''s roughly what it means."


    Mike spread his hands and said: "The Superhero Association is composed of superheroes and a team of superheroes. When encountering a difficult incident, you can ask the association for help, and in case some superheroes become a threat, the superhero association also needs take the relevant responsibilities.��


    Everyone pondered for a moment, then nodded one after another.


    If so, they seem to be okay with it.


    "In this case, the Superhero Association also needs to assume the responsibility of superhero guidance and training."


    Eric added.


    "It''s not just that, there are more problems, such as the work and life of some superheroes, and providing them with some equipment and so on."


    Steve thinks more comprehensively, because some of the problems are problems that he has encountered in life.


    "In this case, the Superhero Association will become an organization independent of each country, but I have a question..." Tony paused and said, "Will the various countries and the United Nations allow the establishment of the Hero Association?"


    "Will do."


    Mike affirmed.


    Everyone looked at Mike for a while, and then they couldn''t help but relax.


    At this moment, Mike smiled lightly and said, "The big deal, set up a special position for them, similar to the position of diplomatic ambassador."


    When everyone heard this, they nodded.


    With the support of Mike and Kent Star, this might really be a success.


    "When are they asking you to sign the bill?"


    "the day after tomorrow."


    Tony said hurriedly.


    the day after tomorrow?


    In such a hurry, do you want to get this thing done as soon as possible?


    "Then go together the day after tomorrow." Mike said lightly and smiled at everyone: "Now, for today''s victory, you all need to celebrate."


    Everyone laughed happily, and then looked at Mike with expectant eyes.


    Mike shrugged and raised his eyebrows: "Okay, I''ll treat you tonight."


    "oh oh!"


    The crowd cheered.


    ��


    Because of the large number of people, Mike did not invite them back to his home. Anyway, there is a kitchen in the Avengers Building, so everyone simply put the celebration in the Avengers Building.


    Today, all of them risked their lives, and they also need to rest and relax.


    This celebration is not only to celebrate the victory, but also to relieve their tense nerves and relieve them from the spirit of war.


    Looking at the excited, but still exhausted crowd, after seeing some people with some injuries, a card appeared on Mike''s fingertips.


    The next moment, the card dissipated, and a healing chain full of warmth passed through everyone, recovering the injuries on some people.


    "Okay, I''m going to prepare the ingredients too."


    Mike smiled and said to everyone.


    The crowd couldn''t help but swallow their saliva.


    While Mike was going to prepare the ingredients, everyone changed out of their battle clothes and rested a little.


    When night fell, everyone came to the banquet hall in the Avengers Building.


    Smelling the faintly seductive fragrance, everyone''s stomach invariably protested.


    "Arrived so early?"


    Charles sensed it with his ability, released his fingers on his forehead, and said to Mike who was preparing the cooking: "Almost all are here, Aunt Ruiwen and the two little guys haven''t come yet."


    "This is not in a hurry. Carter and Maria are also coming. When they are finished, Joe will just open a space door for them."


    Mike said something casually, but the kitchen knife waving in his hand did not stop, and kept falling on the cutting board, cutting the ingredients into the shape he wanted in the blink of an eye.


    "What about Eric and Karak?"


    Mike asked casually.


    "They went to pick up Hela and Hope, and they should be back soon."


    Charles said with a smile.


    "At a time like this, the family must of course be neat and tidy."


    Mike said lightly and said to Charles, "Bring me the washed dishes."


    "okay!"


    Charles responded and happily brought it to Mike.


    "Need help? Uncle Mike?"


    Qin stood at the door and asked Mike with a blushing pretty face.


    Mike waved his hand and said, "No need, just wait. Go out with Charles."


    "Is it really not necessary?"


    Qin blinked.


    "unnecessary."


    Mike said without looking back. After listening to the two of them leave the kitchen, he twisted his neck, put down the kitchen knife in his hand, and a barrier card appeared in his hand.


    The cards turned into light spots and dissipated, and after the entire kitchen was covered by the barrier, several cards appeared in Mike''s hand.


    The moment the card turned into a light spot and dissipated, six figures appeared behind Mike.


    Liu Angxing, Xie Lu, and Ren from the world of small masters.


    Soma Yukihira, Gin Dojima, and Senzaemon Nakiri from the world of the spirit of eating halberds.


    It was the helper who appeared at the last meeting.


    Because Mike estimated that the relationship between these people would be often used, he made them permanent.


    Now it seems that it is a very wise choice.


    The six people appeared and bowed respectfully to Mike.


    Mike smiled lightly and said, "I''ll trouble you this time too."


    "We''re having fun cooking too!"


    The little boss shouted excitedly.


    Several people nodded.


    At this moment, several cards appeared again on Mike''s fingertips, and these cards were also permanent cards.


    The next moment, the card turned into a light spot and dissipated.


    Several kitchen utensils appeared in front of several people.


    Looking at the kitchen utensils in front of them, the three people in the little master world exclaimed.


    "This is the legendary kitchenware!"


    "The legendary kitchenware? What is this?"


    The red-haired Kopei faxed a questioning voice.


    "It''s a kitchen utensil with incredible power."


    The little boss said excitedly, touched the legendary kitchen utensils, and fainted with joy.


    With these kitchen utensils, the dishes they make will bring people a happier feeling.


    Name: Yongling knife


    Introduction: It is specially used for processing seafood, which can restore the umami of the ingredients that have lost their umami.


    Notes: Absolutely keep it fresh!


    Name: Zhuanlong Kettle


    Introduction: It is specially used for cooking acceleration. As long as the ingredients are put in, they will be cooked immediately.


    Remarks: Even a special sauce that takes one or two years to ferment can be finished in an instant!


    Name: Magic Holy Bronze


    Introduction: It is specially used for the acceleration of hair processing. Put dry goods such as abalone and scallops into it, and it will be sent immediately.


    Remarks: Don''t wait for three minutes, "ding", it will be done right away.


    Name: Garuda Sword


    Introduction: Specially designed for handling birds and animals, it can completely purify the ingredients between cuts.


    Remarks: It is a pair with Yongling Sword.


    Name: greedy wolf pot


    Introduction: It is specially used for automatic processing, as long as the ingredients are put in, whether it is shredded or chopped, it can be done immediately.


    Notes: A giant step for a chef!


    Name: Spirit Treasure Library.


    Introduction: Similar to a refrigerator, it can be specially used to keep food fresh.


    Remarks: Can small fresh meat also be kept fresh?


    A total of six legendary kitchen utensils, except for two Yulong pots, were all embodied by Mike.


    The little master excitedly introduced the effect of kitchen utensils to the three people in the world of halberd, and the three were shocked when they heard it.


    This kitchen utensil is an artifact for every chef!


    "Here to you!"


    Mike said with a smile, and moved away from the stove.


    The six responded energetically.


    Mike smiled lightly, and his face suddenly became a little weird.


    Speaking of...


    Mike


    There are a total of eight kitchen utensils in the legend, and eating the dishes cooked by the eight kitchen utensils at the same time can make the eater immortal...


    Don''t know if it''s true or not.


    Mike squeezed his chin and suddenly laughed.


    If it was so easy, he could immortalize the people here with his cooking, that would be ridiculous.


    Maybe give it a try, though?


    In any case, tonight''s cooking will definitely be unforgettable for everyone.


    As for him...


    Mike laughed ''hey'', sat aside and waited quietly, and looked at the system that he hadn''t paid attention to for a long time.


    After this incident, his system data has undergone some changes.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    Eternal cigarette case.


    Dimensional pockets.


    Kryptonian blood.


    Manifestation power recovery speed increased.


    Characters are permanently embodied.


    Current Ability Level: LV6.


    Current upgrade progress: 99%.


    LV1, can materialize items.


    LV2, you can realize the skills.


    LV3, with the ability to materialize a character.


    LV4, the power of embodiment continues to increase with the upgrade.


    LV5, character materialization.


    LV6: Card enhancement.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Daughter: Gwen Kent (Vengeful Spirit Contractor).


    Son: Lamb Kent (Kryptonian, mutant, awakened)


    Ninety-nine percent?


    Isn''t this an immediate upgrade?


    It''s really frustrating to be stuck so much.


    Mike sighed helplessly, turned off the system that usually has no sense of existence, and watched a few chefs make dishes.


    I have to say, this is a visual treat.


    But as plates of dishes appeared in the kitchen, Mike felt tormented.


    The cooking skills of several people are already top-notch, plus the bonus of legendary kitchen utensils...


    That kind of feeling is like a group of stunning beauties broke into the heart of a lecherous person, but they can''t touch it.


    Various scents fill the kitchen, but because of the barrier, they won''t run out at all...


    "Am I setting myself a ''cell''?"


    Mike shook his head with a wry smile, and could only put the finished dishes in the portable space.


    In an instant, the pressure brought by food is greatly reduced.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that resisting temptation was much harder than dealing with Black Bolt.


    As time passed, and after all the people who were supposed to come had arrived, Mike asked the six people to prepare almost the same dishes.


    And this time, Mike didn''t put away a few people directly, but put them away after letting them taste the dishes made by the other party.


    All the dishes were placed in the portable space, but the moment the barrier was removed, the tempting aroma rushed out, causing everyone who smelled it to swallow unconsciously.


    Opening the kitchen door, Mike looked at the superheroes standing outside the door, enjoying their attention. It felt as if he was being stared at by a group of wolves, a creepy feeling.


    Mike coughed lightly, showing a dangerous smile, and said, "Get ready to enjoy, tonight''s cooking will make each of you feel like heaven."


    There are bonuses for legendary kitchenware��


    Mike has already imagined the expressions of everyone.


    Hearing what Mike said, everyone''s expectations were overwhelmed.


    Came to the hall for the party, looking at the tables and chairs that had been placed, Mike put out the dishes.


    In an instant, the aroma of the cooking swept up a tempting storm in the restaurant like a nuclear bomb, making everyone who smelled it swept into the gourmet paradise, making them smile unconsciously.


    "I feel like I''ve come to heaven..."


    Tony murmured, as if there were beauties in bikinis surrounding him, causing him to unconsciously show a happy smile.


    He hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    And the expressions of others...


    Similar to Tony, in this intoxicating taste, they seem to see something that makes them happy.


    Looking at the expressions of everyone, Charles, who had strong spiritual strength and resisted temptation, murmured, "This is simply another form of attack."


    Saying that, he curiously used the power of his mind to sense the thoughts of everyone.


    Charles: (��)


    I seem to have discovered a lot of secrets!


    "Snapped!"


    With a crisp sound, Mike clapped his hand, and after the crisp voice woke everyone up, he said to everyone: "Do you eat or not, I will take it away!"


    Hearing this, everyone immediately took action.


    It''s just the taste that makes people so intoxicated, how about taking a bite and not going to heaven?


    As a result, everyone rushed up like a demon, and there was only a sound of chewing in the party hall that was supposed to be full of celebratory atmosphere...


    And the expressions of the superheroes are even more intoxicated, as if their souls are floating out.


    The Fantastic Four who tasted the food provided by Mike for the first time��


    (��o��)


    What is this! This is so delicious too!


    Can we join the Avengers now?


    Just let me eat this one every day, no, every week!


    The Mike family sat together, looked at the expressions of the superheroes, smiled and shook their heads.


    Because of the relationship they often eat, their resistance is much stronger.


    "Cheers! For the reunion after every victory!"


    Suddenly, Mike''s voice sounded, waking everyone up.


    The crowd raised their wine glasses high and cheered.

 Chapter 610： unexpected visitor

    The Avengers Building was full of laughter.


    The comfort brought by the food made everyone forget the fatigue brought by the war.


    This is not an exaggeration, but the actual effect of those delicacies.


    After eating and drinking, the superheroes were chatting, and the wine prepared in advance was finally remembered by them and appeared in the hands of everyone.


    With wine glasses in hand, everyone gathered in groups of three or five to chat about various topics.


    Tony and Pepper Potts stood together, because of the upcoming wedding, some superheroes sent blessings in advance and asked about the preparations for the wedding, and when it came to this, Pepper Potts seemed I was very excited and couldn''t help discussing some details of the wedding with people, hoping to do everything perfectly.


    Tony smiled with him, and snorted lightly when he saw Steve gently touching Peggy Carter''s enlarged belly.


    They will have children soon too.


    Wanda sat in the corner and chatted casually with Natasha. Wanda from time to time pointed to Bruce who was discussing something with Reed, and Natasha''s face turned red.


    Seeing this, Wanda couldn''t help laughing, but when he turned his head and saw Pietro huddled in the corner, playing games with his mobile phone, he shook his head helplessly.


    This guy, he''s been getting more and more addicted to games these days.


    Suddenly, she felt a gaze quietly looking at her, and couldn''t help but turn her head to look.


    In an instant, Vision turned his head away, and after being stunned for a while, Wanda showed a smile, reached out and picked out a touch of red mist, and tapped Vision''s head.


    Unexpectedly, Vision''s face changed color.


    "Giggle!"


    Wanda and Natasha laughed softly, as if they had discovered something interesting, but Natasha''s eyes turned back and forth between the two, her eyes flashing with thoughts.


    Barton, Bucky, Rhodes, and Sam gathered together, drinking wine and shaking their wrists, and the loser drank a large glass of wine.


    Seeing this scene, Logan and several X-Men happily participated.


    Burning Man, Iceman, Sabertooth, plus Scott and Logan.


    "Add some ice."


    Logan brought the glass to the iceman, and Bobby the iceman smiled helplessly, rubbing his fingers on the top of the glass, and pieces of crystal clear ice fell into the glass.


    "Thanks!"


    Logan said, took a sip of wine, stretched out his hand to Rhodes, and said, "Come on! I''ll let you know what power is!"


    Rhode smiled and held Logan''s hand.


    "start!"


    With Sam''s order, the two began to push hard.


    "Ah!"


    Rhode shouted loudly, but Logan looked calm. After Rhode''s strength was exhausted, he calmly pressed Rhode''s hand down.


    "No challenge!"


    Logan smiled lightly, and provocatively said to the three of Rhodes: "Isn''t there a stronger one?"


    Rhodes grinned and turned his chin slightly.


    Although he is strong and strong, he is considered outstanding among ordinary people, but compared with these mutants and enhanced people, he is still far behind.


    Bucky smiled faintly and stretched out his metal arm.


    Logan raised his eyebrows and held them together.


    Seeing this scene, the others were excited.


    This is worth seeing!


    "start!"


    Sam shouted, and the two began to exert their strength.


    From expressionless to blushing with blue veins, the strength of the two continued to increase, and finally ended with Logan slightly dominant.


    "Ugh!"


    As Bucky''s hand was pressed, Rhode let out a long sigh of pity.


    "Ha! Is there anyone left!"


    Logan looked at the people around him arrogantly.


    The saber-toothed tiger snorted softly and said, "I''m coming!"


    Logan narrowed his eyes, and the two brothers began to compete with each other.


    Although they are not as strong as they used to be now, they will still compete with each other.


    Looking at the two competing, everyone began to boo, and when they heard the movement here, the superheroes all gathered around.


    In the end, more and more people joined, and the arm wrestling contest of the superheroes began.


    Vision, Pietro, Hank McCoy, Scott, Remy LeBeau also joined in.


    As a result, it ends with the final victory of the Vision.


    Provided, of course, that Clark and Mike didn''t participate.


    Today, it was rare for their family to get together, so we took this opportunity to chat.


    Mike, Raven, Clark, Hope, Eric, Hela, Charles, Jean, Gwen, Lamb��


    Looking at Mike and his family, the superheroes couldn''t help shaking their heads.


    This family is getting scarier.


    At this moment, Crystal and Daisy suddenly said, "Everyone, there is something I need to tell you."


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes fell on the two of them.


    Crystal looked at everyone gratefully and said, "Thank you for your care during this time."


    Saying that, she and Daisy looked at each other and said, "The Inhumans can regain their freedom again, and thanks to everyone, you will always be friends of the Inhumans."


    As a member of the royal family, Crystal is absolutely qualified to say this.


    "It''s time for us to go back to Attilan now, and Attilan now needs them even more."


    Crystal whispered, with unquestionable firmness in her voice.


    The impact of this incident is very bad, but in the end the Inhumans are also victims, and even the hive is just a tool.


    The real black hand behind...is the Kree Empire!


    The behemoths of this universe.


    He wanted the Inhumans, he wanted Earth, and he even wanted Kent.


    The Avengers looked at Crystal and Daisy and sent their respective blessings.


    "What are your plans for Inhumans?"


    Charles asked curiously.


    He wanted to see what the Inhumans would do next.


    Whether to choose to work hard to integrate into the world, or to maintain a certain distance from other countries in the world and continue to maintain a state of isolation.


    However, after what happened this time, if the Inhumans want to integrate into the world...the price and effort they need to pay will be great.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Crystal said slowly after pondering: "The Inhumans plan to leave here."


    This is not a secret, it can be told to the people here.


    Hearing this, everyone was startled.


    leave here? What does it mean?


    "Leave? Where to go?"


    The crowd asked curiously.


    "Beyond Earth."


    Crystal looked at the top of her head and said coldly: "Although the Inhumans are few, they are not bullied by anyone who wants to be bullied! The Kree want to turn us into their tools, and they must pay for it!"


    So, are you planning to go to trouble with the Kerry Empire at this time?


    Everyone looked at each other and understood the meaning of the crystal words.


    "It was a smooth journey, this place will always be the home of foreigners."


    Steve said with a smile.


    Crystal and Daisy nodded moved.


    At this moment, Mike took out from the portable space and walked over with a book.


    "Give this to Black Bolt."


    Crystal took it, and...


    (�৥)!!


    Three hundred children''s songs?


    She looked at the book and looked at Mike again.


    Mike nodded earnestly and said, "This is the art of speaking. When he spoke, he saved himself from finding something to say. Some words sounded too embarrassing."


    This book is still owned by Little Lamb, and it is no longer needed, so let''s pass it on to Black Bolt, and I hope he can carry it forward!


    "��"


    Crystal was speechless, but then she couldn''t help laughing: "Sometimes it''s true."


    To be honest, she also wanted to see the scene of Black Bolt reciting a nursery rhyme.


    Crystal accepted it generously, and after saying goodbye to everyone again with Daisy, she immediately left the Avengers Building.


    After sending the two away, the relaxed and happy atmosphere in the Avengers Building gradually returned to calm. After everyone chatted for a while, the party finally ended.


    Mike and Raven took Gwen and Lamb back home. As for Clark and the others, those who went back to Kent Star went back to Kent Star, and those who went back to their apartment went back to their apartment.


    Mike and the four returned home.


    "I''m going to wash my face!"


    Little Lamb cheered and rushed into the bathroom.


    Gwen yawned and looked at his cell phone. After seeing a message, he was shocked. After quickly going upstairs, he shouted downstairs, "Dad, I''m resting!"


    When the words fell, she hurriedly closed the door, changed into her battle uniform, and left the house with a spider silk.


    "Well, Gwen is really in good spirits."


    Mike shook his head with a smile, turned off the super vision, took the water brought by Rui Wen, put it aside, and embraced Rui Wen in his arms.


    "Today has been a long day..."


    Mike sighed, his tone full of exhaustion.


    Ruiwen touched Mike''s face distressedly and said, "Isn''t it hurt today?"


    "No." Mike put a smile on his face and said, "Just a little tired."


    "Then take a good rest."


    Ruiwen looked at Mike distressed.


    "Well, have a good rest!"


    Mike looked down at Ruiwen with a smile in his eyes.


    "Um?"


    Ruiwen was stunned for a moment, rolled her eyes, and put a smirk on Mike''s face, but raised his head and bit Mike''s lips.


    Mike let out a low laugh and rushed back to the room with Ruiwen.


    After a while, little Lamb, who had washed up, walked out of the bathroom happily, looked at the empty room, pouted, lowered his head and sighed: "Alas, loneliness makes me stronger! After all, I alone resisted everything."


    He shook his head and staggered back to his room.


    ��


    The impact of the Terrigan Mist incident was far more serious than everyone thought.


    In addition to causing a large number of casualties, more Inhumans have awakened with superpowers, and this will also bring more chaos.


    In this case, the world will need superheroes even more.


    Therefore, after the news of the superhero bill was announced, it immediately caused a worldwide discussion.


    For, against... Opinions vary, but one thing is for sure, all are waiting for the moment the bill is signed to see how the superheroes will choose.


    However, these things have no effect on the Mike family.


    The next morning, Mike''s house.


    The family sat at the dining table and ate Mike''s elaborate breakfast.


    "Ha ha!"


    Mike couldn''t help laughing when he saw an interesting piece of news. With a little finger, he put the picture out.


    In the screen, a raccoon is fighting a monkey, and they are posing and even holding sticks, which looks hilarious.


    Ruiwen glanced at it and couldn''t help laughing.


    Little Lamb sighed and said to Mike, "Dad, can''t you care about some big things?"


    "What''s the big deal? What''s the big deal?"


    Mike winked at little Lamb with a smile, and said, "Don''t you know all these important events? And many of them are also related to us!"


    Little Lamb: "��"


    Well, these big things seem to have something to do with them.


    Little Lamb opened his mouth and ate in a muffled voice.


    He didn''t participate, it doesn''t count!


    "what!"


    Gwen yawned and rubbed his eyes.


    "What? Didn''t sleep last night? Did you go out to help a few people? Be careful, you will grow old early!"


    Mike glanced at Gwen and smiled teasingly.


    Gwen froze: "No, no!"


    She is not yet fifteen years old, and she is still a flower bone, but she can''t wither before it blooms!


    "Don''t scare her."


    Rui Wen rolled his eyes at Mike and said, "With your physique, there''s no problem... Ha!"


    Saying that, Rui Wen couldn''t help yawning.


    Gwen blinked and said, "Aunt Ruiwen, you haven''t rested yet?"


    A suspicious blush appeared on Rui Wen''s face, she touched her face lightly, and said to Gwen, "Let''s eat, it''s getting late, you''re going to miss the bus."


    "Oh!" Gwen nodded, showing Rui Wen an expression she knew very well.


    Ruiwen: "��"


    She was speechless in her heart, and stomped on Mike''s foot angrily.


    Mike didn''t feel any pain, but when Rui Wen looked at him, he still bared his teeth and grinned, as if being trampled on by her.


    Ruiwen raised the corners of her mouth in satisfaction and poured a glass of milk for Mike.


    Just as the family was finishing breakfast, a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    "So early? Who is it?"


    Rui Wen said curiously, got up and walked towards the door.


    At the same time, the youth outside the door became nervous after hearing the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer.


    "How should I introduce myself when I see them?"


    "What will they look like when they see me?"


    "It''s been so long, will you forget me?"


    "Will they be worried when I suddenly appear? And what should I say in the first sentence of the meeting?"


    The young man stood at the door and kept mumbling, the tension on his face was visible to the naked eye.


    Because he was too nervous, he specially came to visit the next day, but after a night of time, the nervousness didn''t seem to disappear, but because of the long-term expectation, it made him even more nervous.


    "Click!"


    Hearing the sound of the door lock being opened, the young man froze and stared blankly at the opened door.


    "You are?"


    Rui Wen looked at the young man outside the door suspiciously and felt that the other person looked familiar, but she was sure she had never seen him.


    "You, you must be Grandma Ruiwen!"


    When the young man saw Rui Wen, he stammered and cried out excitedly.


    Ruiwen: "?"


    She looked up and down at the young man, the corners of her mouth twitching wildly.


    Isn''t this man sick?


    She looks like...grandmother there?


    But out of politeness, Rui Wen asked indifferently, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Oren, Oren Kent!"


    "!?"


    Rui Wen suddenly turned her head and swept her cold eyes towards Mike in the living room.

 Chapter 612： Gwens shock

    Oren Kent! ?


    Ruiwen''s eyes narrowed, like a big cat with sharp claws, and the whole person became dangerous.


    Could it be that Mike left a cub outside many years ago when he was a stray?


    Now the cub''s cub, that is, Mike''s grandson, has come to the door?


    Ruiwen looked at Oren Kent with cold eyes, which made Oren feel like he was facing the scanner.


    Oren forced a smile.


    Blue eyes, black hair, strong facial lines, strong body...


    Rui Wen took a deep breath and said, "Who are you?"


    "Oren, Oren Kent!"


    Oren explained nervously again, pointing to Mike who was having breakfast at home, showing a happy smile, and saying, "My grandfather is Mike Kent, I saw him at home."


    Great, he finally found it!


    It seemed that the address his father gave him was correct.


    Rui Wen took a deep breath: "Who asked you to come?"


    Dude, do you have grandchildren?


    "My Father!"


    Oren smiled brightly, his handsome face seemed brighter than the sun under the sunlight.


    "Ruiwen, who is it?"


    At this time, Mike, who saw Ruiwen''s delay in coming in, asked curiously, and walked towards the door while eating the fragrant slices of baked bread.


    "Um?"


    Seeing Oren, Mike was stunned.


    It looks familiar, but... I haven''t seen it before.


    "You are?"


    Mike asked suspiciously.


    "grandfather!"


    Oren cried out happily.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike with a sneer, and said, "Tell me, who''s it?"


    "Who''s what?"


    Mike''s mouth twitched as he looked at the young man and said, "Who the **** are you?"


    "Oren! Didn''t you say I''d recognize me when I saw you again?"


    "Oren?"


    Mike groaned, looked at the young man in front of him, his face filled with surprise, he hugged him, and said, "Why are you here?"


    Oren''s nervous heart finally relaxed.


    He smiled at Mike and said, "I''m here to find you."


    "come on in!"


    Mike grabbed Oren''s hand, walked towards the house, and looked at Ruiwen suspiciously. Mike laughed softly, kissed Ruiwen''s face lightly, and whispered in his ear: "He belongs to Clark. Son, um... another world."


    Ruiwen: "!"


    She looked at Oren in shock.


    Oren smiled at Rui Wen, pointed to himself and said, "Yes, my dad is Clark."


    Rui Wen''s head was stunned, and after watching the two walk in, she hurriedly closed the door and chased in.


    Clark''s son?


    from another world?


    How is this going?


    Also, why did it suddenly appear now?


    With doubts in mind, Ruiwen kept her eyes on Oren.


    "who is he?"


    Little Lamb, who had just finished breakfast, looked at Oren and asked curiously.


    Gwen yawned, eyes lit up at Oren.


    What a handsome little brother!


    "He, who are they?"


    Oren looked at the two of them dumbfounded, as if he saw something incredible, especially when he looked at Gwen''s eyes, he was full of shock.


    This is... Aunt Gwen?


    Compared to Gwen who was the queen of his world, the current Gwen...


    His eyes lit up and he couldn''t help shouting, "It''s so cute!"


    A smile spread across Gwen''s face.


    Good eyesight!


    "Gwen, Lamb, my sons and daughters."


    Mike explained with a smile, and said to the two: "This is Oren."


    Mike introduced and patted Oren, who was stunned.


    So, this is the uncle?


    Oren''s eyes fell on little Lamb.


    so small? uncle?


    Oren: (��)��


    "What''s your look like?"


    Little Lamb looked at Oren angrily.


    Oren said blankly: "I''m just a little shocked..."


    "Ha!" Little Lamb said stinkingly, "Are you surprised by my tyrannical aura?"


    "puff!"


    Gwen laughed, patted little Lamb''s head lightly, and said, "You only have the air of a bastard!"


    "You are the arrogance of the king!"


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen angrily and patted the hand on his head.


    Gwen put it on the second time as a prank, little Lamb reached out and took it again, Gwen put it again, and little Lamb took it again...


    "Ah!"


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen angrily, turned his head and opened his mouth to bite at Gwen''s hand.


    Gwen scurried away, grimacing at Little Lamb with a lingering fear.


    "Can''t bite!"


    "I bite!"


    Little Lamb opened his mouth to bite it, and the two ran and chased, watching Mike and Ruiwen with headaches.


    Oren watched this scene, and his heart, which was gradually numb due to the long battle, gradually became warm.


    "Don''t make trouble, it''s time for you to go to school!"


    Mike called to the two of them, his body flickered, and he pressed the two of them on their heads, holding them in place.


    Little Lamb grinned at Gwen, Gwen gave little Lamb a brain break, picked up the backpack and ran.


    "See you tonight!"


    Gwen shouted, ran past Oren, smiled embarrassedly at Oren, and rushed out of the house.


    Little Lamb jumped in place.


    "Sister is too cunning!"


    Little Lamb said angrily, called out the space door, turned around and rushed in.


    Seeing this scene, Oren dropped his jaw in shock.


    Is this so extravagant?


    School is all space doors?


    As the two little guys left, the house returned to calm, Mike and Raven looked at Oren.


    "you��"


    "Cuckoo!"


    Oren pressed his stomach a little embarrassed.


    Mike laughed and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll prepare a breakfast for you!"


    "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    Oren said politely, while Ruiwen''s face was a little stiff.


    Mike is a grandfather, she is a grandma, is she a grandma?


    Realizing this problem, Rui Wen''s mouth twitched, but when Oren looked at her, she still showed a gentle smile and said to him, "Come on, let''s take this opportunity to have a good chat."


    "Um!"


    Oren nodded.


    In the kitchen, Mike was preparing breakfast for Oren while guessing the reason for Oren''s sudden appearance.


    Emergency? World destruction?


    Mike''s expression was indifferent.


    It won''t be a family conflict. Oren is running away from home, right?


    Mike''s expression changed, if that''s the reason, it''s really serious...


    Then you have to enlighten Oren well, in case Oren can''t think about it, and then blacken something...


    "Tsk, so dangerous!"


    Mike murmured, put the fried eggs on the plate, put on the crispy toast and bacon, and brought out a simple breakfast. Seeing that Oren and Ruiwen were talking happily, he smiled and said : "Come here, have breakfast."


    "coming!"


    Oren shouted loudly, looking forward to it.


    He hasn''t had a meal at home for a long time.


    Ruiwen looked at Oren''s back with shock in her eyes.


    She really did not expect Oren to be the child of Clark and Fiora the Kryptonian!


    Fiora! Who is that?


    Kryptonian Jagged Female Commander! A tough character who invaded Earth with Kryptonians!


    But now I suddenly hear that Fiora and Clark have children, and even become some kind of Iron Woman...


    Ruiwen felt a little messy.


    what''s the problem? This process should be fun?


    Rui Wen''s face suddenly filled with gossip.


    Giving Mike a look, Ruiwen beckoned, and after Mike walked over to him, she asked in a low voice, "Is Oren''s mother Fiora?"


    "Yes!" Mike smiled, "I didn''t expect it."


    "What the **** is going on here?"


    Rui Wen asked curiously, feeling like a kitten was pulling her in her heart.


    Mike squeezed Ruiwen''s face in a funny way, and said helplessly: "Their world is not the same as ours."


    After hearing this, Rui Wen became even more curious.


    Mike pondered and told Ruiwen what he knew about that world.


    Stellaris in that world, the Kents, Gwen, and Clark Fiora...


    After hearing these things, Rui Wen was shocked, looked at Oren by the dining table, and suddenly said nervously: "Then Oren is here this time?"


    Oren''s world sounds more chaotic than theirs.


    "It must have happened."


    Mike looked at Oren with a thoughtful look on his face.


    And it''s a very serious matter, something that even Clark and the others can''t solve together.


    Mike added in his mind.


    Oren shoved the last bite of bread into his mouth contentedly, feeling that his tired heart was like an electric shock, and his whole body became full of strength again.


    When she was accustomed to pick up the cutlery and was about to send them into the kitchen, Rui Wen took the cutlery in his hand.


    "Go and sit for a while, your grandfather... Grandpa has something to ask you."


    She is still a little unaccustomed to the sudden rise of seniority.


    "Um��"


    Oren responded and walked over with a serious face.


    He already knew what Mike was going to ask, and that was what he came for.


    Oren was sitting on the sofa in the living room, and when he was about to speak, Mike raised his hand to make Oren wait, and then served a cup of fragrant tea for the two of them.


    Oren took it and nodded to Mike, looking at the curling white mist, his heart, which was stirred by memories, slowly calmed down.


    Mike waited quietly, took a sip of the tea, and felt the fragrance and a bit of bitterness in his mouth. After seeing a wry smile on Oren''s face...


    to start.


    Mike whispered and put the tea in his hand aside.


    "Our world has a big problem again."


    Oren smiled bitterly, but Mike said as he should: "I was ready when I saw you."


    Oren wouldn''t be in front of him if it wasn''t for a problem they couldn''t solve.


    "What makes me curious is, what did you use to get here?"


    Hearing Mike''s question, Oren said gratefully, "It''s Uncle Tony."


    "Tony?"


    Mike was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately.


    Before leaving, Tony gave Oren a mysterious gift, which must be a time traveler.


    "Well, thank you so much."


    Oren whispered and hurriedly said: "I know that doing this may cause new and unpredictable events, but this is the only way I can think of."


    Having said this, Oren''s face unconsciously appeared despair.


    "Um��"


    Mike groaned.


    Time travel may bring new variables, but if you don''t do this, Oren''s world may really perish. If Mike chooses, he will not hesitate to use the time traveler, because it is his only of hope.


    So Mike smiled at Oren and said, "You don''t need to think so much, you just need to make the right choice for now."


    Oren answered in a low voice.


    "Then what happened this time?"


    Mike asked curiously.


    Oren''s face became solemn, and he said, "The power of the phoenix."


    ��


    Midtown Middle School.


    Gwen was lying on the desk, with his head resting on his arm dozing off, the bright golden sunlight fell on Gwen''s face, like a light film was applied to Gwen, like an elves in the sun.


    Seeing this scene, Peter hurriedly took a picture with his mobile phone, and then looked at the picture on the mobile phone, and a smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    Suddenly, Gwen sat up abruptly, Peter hurriedly put away the phone, looked away in a panic, but couldn''t help saying: "There''s still a little time, you can rest for a while, and I''ll call you when the teacher comes. ."


    Gwen blinked at Peter and said suddenly, "I knew it!"


    Know? what do you know?


    Peter got nervous.


    Could it be that Gwen found out?


    Peter was a little flustered.


    He looked at Gwen carefully, but saw that Gwen clenched his left fist and lightly tapped his right palm, his eyes flashed with wisdom, and said, "That Oren, there is definitely a problem!"


    Oren?


    Who is Oren?


    Peter became alert.


    "The way he looked at me was wrong!"


    "Um?"


    Peter was startled.


    Who is this Oren?


    He wants to have a good chat with each other!


    Gwen Xiumei wrinkled slightly, squeezed her chin lightly, and said to herself, "He''s very handsome, but... why does it look familiar to me?"


    handsome?


    Still familiar?


    A bell rang in Peter''s heart, his face tense, more nervous than a dozen people pointing guns at him.


    Gwen pondered while pressing her brows, what appeared in her mind was Oren''s face, but when she thought of Oren''s sky blue eyes, two faces involuntarily appeared in her mind.


    Her brother Clark Kent, her father Mike Kent.


    The three pairs of eyes overlapped in Gwen''s mind, and the next second, Clark was excluded from the list of correct answers by her, and the faces of Mike and Oren came to mind.


    "Could it be that Oren is..."


    Gwen trembled in shock, as if he had discovered a deeply hidden secret.


    "What��s wrong with you?"


    Peter asked cautiously.


    Gwen took a deep breath and said, "I''ll ask you something."


    "what?"


    "If... your father has an illegitimate child, and now he is called to the door, what will you do?"


    "Huh? Ah!?"


    Peter was shocked What and what?


    Didn''t you just say something about Oren? Why did you say illegitimate child, who would that be...


    "Um?"


    Peter suddenly understood the meaning of Gwen''s words and looked at Gwen in surprise.


    Gwen''s eyes turned cold, and he sneered at Peter, saying, "If you dare to talk nonsense, I will kill you!"


    Peter nodded hastily.


    Does this count as a secret between him and Gwen?


    When you think about it, your heart is a little sweet?


    Gwenby Peter clenched his fists, hurriedly took out his mobile phone, and sent a message to Clark and the others.


    Not good! Bastards are here!

 Chapter 613： 1 dont even want to run

    Ding, Ding Ding!


    When the school bell rang, Gwen packed up her backpack as fast as she could, grabbed the woolen cap she had put aside, put it on her head, and rushed out of the teacher.


    "Gwen!"


    Peter shouted.


    "?"


    Gwen was stunned and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "You forgot?" Peter reminded. "Mary said she found an anomaly and wanted to tell us after school so we can judge."


    "I remember." Gwen patted his forehead, hesitated for a while, and said, "I have some urgent matters today, you can discuss it first, and let me know if there is anything!"


    Urgent?


    What do you mean by Oren?


    Peter''s face froze, this is indeed a big deal!


    So he nodded solemnly and said, "Go, leave the matter here to us!"


    Gwen patted Peter''s shoulder as if: "It''s up to you!"


    When the words fell, Peter turned and left under the happy eyes of Peter.


    Gwen rushed out of the classroom and came to an unoccupied corner. After confirming that no one was being monitored, he changed into his battle uniform and hurried home with spider silk.


    She has to rush home as soon as possible, because her brothers are going to be killed soon.


    But even though she was in a hurry to go home, on the way back, she managed to get rid of the two little thieves.


    Coming to the vicinity of his home, Gwen, who had taken off his battle suit, stuck his head out from the corner. After seeing that no one saw it, he strode towards his home, but when he reached the door of the house, he unconsciously relaxed his steps. After carefully opening the door, I saw my head sticking out.


    "I am back!"


    Gwen shouted in a low voice, but her eyes were gurgling, looking at the situation at home, and Gwen breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that Clark and the others hadn''t arrived yet.


    Fortunately, the hot picture she imagined did not appear.


    Pushing open the door and stepping in, Gwen walked to the living room.


    "You''re back! Aunt�� er, Gwen!"


    Oren, who was playing mobile games with Lamb in the living room, greeted Gwen happily when he saw Gwen''s eyes light up.


    Seeing Gwen was one of his happiest moments after all that.


    "Um!"


    Gwen nodded, but was secretly looking at Oren.


    Looking more and more like Dad...


    Gwen murmured inwardly, her eyes twinkling, already preparing a few interrogation questions in her mind.


    Of course, she was not hostile to Oren, but felt that it was too much for Mike to hide this from them!


    "Where''s Dad?"


    Gwen asked Lamb Jr.


    Little Lamb, who was immersed in the game, did not answer, but Oren, who was beside him, hurriedly said, "They went out to buy food, and they said they were going to make something delicious tonight."


    good food?


    Humph, it really is my own!


    Gwen sneered inwardly, nodded grimly to Oren, looked at Little Lamb who was still playing the game, a smirk flashed in his eyes, and he reached out and pressed it on Little Lamb''s phone.


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen blankly.


    The next second, when Little Lamb shouted, Gwen rushed upstairs with a happy smile.


    Little Lamb chased after him reluctantly.


    "Ahhh! Gwen Kent! You''re getting more and more annoying!"


    Little Lamb screamed and chased after him like an angry bull.


    Looking at the two, Oren laughed happily.


    Is this my aunt from my childhood?


    Really a little cute.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Oren hurried to open the door, and when he opened the door, he was stunned when he saw Clark standing outside the door.


    His eyes were flushed with tears, and with Clark''s confused expression, he hugged Clark forcibly.


    Clark: "��"


    How is this going? Why are you so excited?


    While doubts appeared in his mind, Clark felt Oren''s power and his eyes narrowed.


    This power... is definitely Kryptonian!


    So, this young man is really his father''s illegitimate child! ?


    Clark sucked in a breath, pushed Oren away, frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "I, I''m just too excited."


    Oren touched his head a little embarrassedly, but his eyes were fixed on Clark with excitement in his eyes.


    Clark''s hair stood on end, but he was always polite, but he still nodded to Oren and strode back home.


    Seeing this, Oren followed closely behind Clark, his eyes fell on Clark, making Clark feel very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, this situation did not last long, and the door opened.


    "Yo! Clark, you''re here so early!"


    Charles greeted with a smile, but looked at Oren sitting opposite Clark, and asked Clark telepathically, "Is this Oren?"


    Clark nodded slightly.


    At this moment, Eric walked up to Oren with a cold face.


    Oren was startled and hurriedly stood up.


    "Hello!"


    His eyes swept over Charles and Eric, and the whole person became more excited.


    These should be his father''s two younger brothers, Professor X and Magneto.


    He had never seen two people in his world at all.


    Eric narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you Oren?"


    "Yes!"


    Oren responded quickly.


    Eric said lightly: "It does look a bit like it."


    "You see it!"


    Oren looked at Eric in surprise.


    Eric sneered: "Isn''t it obvious? Blue eyes, they look exactly the same."


    Hearing this, Oren showed a happy expression and said proudly: "I am his son, of course it is exactly the same."


    The three of Clark were shocked, and their palms were itchy when they looked at Oren, who looked like he was owed.


    The three looked at each other with a sneer on their faces.


    Even if this kid is his father''s illegitimate son, if he is so arrogant, the three of them have to let him know what rules are.


    The three exchanged glances and reached an agreement. Before the three of them could take action, the door rang again, and since they turned to look.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking at the three, Mike asked with some doubts.


    Rui Wen smiled at the three of them and said, "It''s really time for you to come!"


    They just bought food and were going to have a good meal this evening, when these boys came, they were just dog noses.


    Seeing the smile on Rui Wen''s face, the three suddenly felt a little sad.


    Look, this forced smile.


    What is the time to come?


    This is obviously waiting for them to come back to support!


    "Aunt Ruiwen, you don''t have to be afraid, if you have any grievances, tell us, we will call the shots for you!"


    "Yes! Even if your father did something wrong to you, we will seek justice for you!"


    "I will never let him go!"


    The three of them looked at Mike while talking, and they almost wrote the words "you did something wrong" on their faces.


    Mike was confused, but Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing, and said, "What are you doing? It''s like your dad did something wrong to me?"


    Hearing this, the three of them looked at Mike even more angrily.


    Voila!


    Aunt Ruiwen is still kept in the dark!


    "Scumbag!"


    Charles couldn''t help cursing, and Eric and Clark nodded in agreement.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth twitched, and he said to the three: "I think you three boys are itchy! You''re nervous!"


    What scumbag?


    He, Mike Kent, has long since recovered!


    Ruiwen''s eyes flickered, and she looked at Oren and then at the expressions of the three of them. She seemed to understand something and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Rui Wen laughed out of breath and hugged her stomach tightly.


    Mike thought about it for a second, and also reacted.


    His face was instantly black as the bottom of a pot, he angrily lit the three of them with his hands, gritted his teeth and said, "You three bastards!"


    "If you scold us, we have to say it too!"


    Eric said loudly, "Look at how angry you are with Aunt Ruiwen!"


    Mike: (beneficial)


    Are you three finished yet?


    "Okay, don''t make trouble."


    Rui Wen stopped her laughter, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, shaking her shoulders slightly, and said, "It''s not what you think."


    Not what they thought?


    The three of Clark''s hearts ''tickled'', and they glanced at Mike with a cold face from the corner of their eyes, and their calves were shaking a little.


    It looks like they''re about to die...


    "Ha ha��"


    Mike''s sneer sounded timely.


    The three of Clark felt a killing intent that made their souls tremble.


    The three quickly exchanged glances.


    "Don''t try to deceive us!"


    "We don''t believe it!"


    "Yes! We will run away from home now, and we won''t come back if you don''t admit it!"


    The three of them said, drumming in their hearts, and speeding up to the door.


    Seeing this, Mike said faintly: "Stop, if you dare to walk out of this house now, don''t come back in the future."


    Hearing this, the three of them froze.


    Do you want to be so cruel?


    The three of them stood there obediently, with wry smiles on their faces at the same time, then turned to Mike and shouted loudly, "Dad! I was wrong!"


    Mike sneered and said, "What? Think Oren is my illegitimate child? Come to Xingshi to ask the guilt?"


    The three laughed awkwardly.


    Mike beckoned to Oren and said, "Come on, Oren, tell them your identity."


    Oren responded obediently, looked at the three people''s cowardice, couldn''t help laughing, walked to Clark, and shouted loudly, "Dad."


    Clark: ()


    What?


    what do you call me?


    Charles and Eric looked at Clark in shock.


    So, this is Clark''s son?


    when?


    Look at Oren''s age...


    Clark in his teens?


    hiss!


    The two took a deep breath.


    Ruined!


    Clark is done!


    Hope will kill him!


    The two feel sad for Clark.


    "What do you call me?"


    Clark stammered and said, it was like eating a mouthful of kryptonite, and it was the first time everyone saw it.


    "Dad." Oren called out again and said solemnly, "You are my father!"


    "Wow!" Clark exclaimed, "Don''t spit! I''m not married yet! I''ve never done anything sorry to Hope!"


    Even before he could fully control his abilities, he didn''t dare to think about it for fear of becoming a murder scene.


    Seeing Clark with such a great reaction, Charles and Eric both held Clark''s shoulders and sighed softly.


    "Oh, just admit it, it''s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    "Yes, we won''t tell."


    "You guys!" Clark''s mouth twitched wildly, grabbed his hair, and mourned, "Trust me!"


    Eric and Charles sighed, but their hearts were cheering.


    Yes, just like that, draw all his dad''s attention, don''t let him remember what happened just now!


    At this moment, Ruiwen, who had been holding back her smile, said, "Okay, let me explain it to you."


    Clark''s expression was even more wonderful than she had imagined.


    Hearing this, the three of them pricked up their ears, and the two little guys who were carefully hiding upstairs also held their breaths.


    "Oren is from another world, and his father is Clark, so he''s right to call you Dad."


    Rui Wen said lightly, and several people were stunned.


    Another world''s Clark''s son?


    It was another world!


    Charles and Eric suddenly realized, while Gwen and Lamb upstairs looked at each other excitedly.


    Does this mean that Oren is their nephew?


    Wow, such a big nephew, so happy!


    But Clark couldn''t help shouting, "I just said I couldn''t do such a thing!"


    He waved his hand excitedly, but then he couldn''t help but ask Oren curiously, "Who is your mother then?"


    Must be Hope!


    Apart from Hope, he couldn''t think of a second candidate!


    Oren smiled lightly: "Fiora."


    Clark: (��)��


    What?


    Fiora?


    how can that be!


    He looked at Oren, and the whole person was stunned, while Eric and Charles had a strong gossip in their eyes.


    Gwen and Little Lamb looked at each other and couldn''t help but whispered: "This is too exciting, it turned out to be Fiora!"


    "Who is Fiora?


    Little Lamb asked suspiciously.


    "A very cold Kryptonian female commander, a bad person in our world!"


    Gwen explained something, and little Lamb responded in a low voice.


    At this time, Mike, who put the dishes in the kitchen, walked out of the kitchen and came to Clark and the others, and told them about the other world.


    The story of the Kent family in the other world is more tragic than they imagined.


    Several people fell silent, and Oren said with a smile: "It''s okay, we will solve it."


    Because the Kent family in this world is much stronger than theirs.


    Just when everyone was silent, Mike suddenly said: "Okay, since you all know the matter..."


    The three of Clark''s expressions froze.


    Mike sneered: "You can accept the punishment willingly, ha, scumbag, right? Get justice, right?"


    Mike looked at the other party coldly all the way to the corner, and said, "Old rules, stand for me!"


    The three of them cried and walked to the corner with Oren''s funny expression.


    They have not been punished for many years.


    Suddenly, the three looked at Gwen upstairs and shouted, "It was Gwen who told us!"


    Gwen''s face changed greatly, and when he was about to rush back to his room, little Lamb grabbed Gwen''s hand and shouted loudly, "Dad, I''ve caught my sister!"


    "Nice job!"


    Mike praised and gave Gwen a kind smile.


    "Come down, my little gossip princess."


    "Ah!"


    Gwen screamed and was pulled down by little Lamb.


    "I''m going to kill you, Lamb!"

 Chapter 611： Gwens shock

    Oren Kent! ?


    Ruiwen''s eyes narrowed, like a big cat with sharp claws, and the whole person became dangerous.


    Could it be that Mike left a cub outside many years ago when he was a stray?


    Now the cub''s cub, that is, Mike''s grandson, has come to the door?


    Ruiwen looked at Oren Kent with cold eyes, which made Oren feel like he was facing the scanner.


    Oren forced a smile.


    Blue eyes, black hair, strong facial lines, strong body...


    Rui Wen took a deep breath and said, "Who are you?"


    "Oren, Oren Kent!"


    Oren explained nervously again, pointing to Mike who was having breakfast at home, showing a happy smile, and saying, "My grandfather is Mike Kent, I saw him at home."


    Great, he finally found it!


    It seemed that the address his father gave him was correct.


    Rui Wen took a deep breath: "Who asked you to come?"


    Dude, do you have grandchildren?


    "My Father!"


    Oren smiled brightly, his handsome face seemed brighter than the sun under the sunlight.


    "Ruiwen, who is it?"


    At this time, Mike, who saw Ruiwen''s delay in coming in, asked curiously, and walked towards the door while eating the fragrant slices of baked bread.


    "Um?"


    Seeing Oren, Mike was stunned.


    It looks familiar, but... I haven''t seen it before.


    "You are?"


    Mike asked suspiciously.


    "grandfather!"


    Oren cried out happily.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike with a sneer, and said, "Tell me, who''s it?"


    "Who''s what?"


    Mike''s mouth twitched as he looked at the young man and said, "Who the **** are you?"


    "Oren! Didn''t you say I''d recognize me when I saw you again?"


    "Oren?"


    Mike groaned, looked at the young man in front of him, his face filled with surprise, he hugged him, and said, "Why are you here?"


    Oren''s nervous heart finally relaxed.


    He smiled at Mike and said, "I''m here to find you."


    "come on in!"


    Mike grabbed Oren''s hand, walked towards the house, and looked at Ruiwen suspiciously. Mike laughed softly, kissed Ruiwen''s face lightly, and whispered in his ear: "He belongs to Clark. Son, um... another world."


    Ruiwen: "!"


    She looked at Oren in shock.


    Oren smiled at Rui Wen, pointed to himself and said, "Yes, my dad is Clark."


    Rui Wen''s head was stunned, and after watching the two walk in, she hurriedly closed the door and chased in.


    Clark''s son?


    from another world?


    How is this going?


    Also, why did it suddenly appear now?


    With doubts in mind, Ruiwen kept her eyes on Oren.


    "who is he?"


    Little Lamb, who had just finished breakfast, looked at Oren and asked curiously.


    Gwen yawned, eyes lit up at Oren.


    What a handsome little brother!


    "He, who are they?"


    Oren looked at the two of them dumbfounded, as if he saw something incredible, especially when he looked at Gwen''s eyes, he was full of shock.


    This is... Aunt Gwen?


    Compared to Gwen who was the queen of his world, the current Gwen...


    His eyes lit up and he couldn''t help shouting, "It''s so cute!"


    A smile spread across Gwen''s face.


    Good eyesight!


    "Gwen, Lamb, my sons and daughters."


    Mike explained with a smile, and said to the two: "This is Oren."


    Mike introduced and patted Oren, who was stunned.


    So, this is the uncle?


    Oren''s eyes fell on little Lamb.


    so small? uncle?


    Oren: (��)��


    "What''s your look like?"


    Little Lamb looked at Oren angrily.


    Oren said blankly: "I''m just a little shocked..."


    "Ha!" Little Lamb said stinkingly, "Are you surprised by my tyrannical aura?"


    "puff!"


    Gwen laughed, patted little Lamb''s head lightly, and said, "You only have the air of a bastard!"


    "You are the arrogance of the king!"


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen angrily and patted the hand on his head.


    Gwen put it on the second time as a prank, little Lamb reached out and took it again, Gwen put it again, and little Lamb took it again...


    "Ah!"


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen angrily, turned his head and opened his mouth to bite at Gwen''s hand.


    Gwen scurried away, grimacing at Little Lamb with a lingering fear.


    "Can''t bite!"


    "I bite!"


    Little Lamb opened his mouth to bite it, and the two ran and chased, watching Mike and Ruiwen with headaches.


    Oren watched this scene, and his heart, which was gradually numb due to the long battle, gradually became warm.


    "Don''t make trouble, it''s time for you to go to school!"


    Mike called to the two of them, his body flickered, and he pressed the two of them on their heads, holding them in place.


    Little Lamb grinned at Gwen, Gwen gave little Lamb a brain break, picked up the backpack and ran.


    "See you tonight!"


    Gwen shouted, ran past Oren, smiled embarrassedly at Oren, and rushed out of the house.


    Little Lamb jumped in place.


    "Sister is too cunning!"


    Little Lamb said angrily, called out the space door, turned around and rushed in.


    Seeing this scene, Oren dropped his jaw in shock.


    Is this so extravagant?


    School is all space doors?


    As the two little guys left, the house returned to calm, Mike and Raven looked at Oren.


    "you��"


    "Cuckoo!"


    Oren pressed his stomach a little embarrassed.


    Mike laughed and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll prepare a breakfast for you!"


    "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    Oren said politely, while Ruiwen''s face was a little stiff.


    Mike is a grandfather, she is a grandma, is she a grandma?


    Realizing this problem, Rui Wen''s mouth twitched, but when Oren looked at her, she still showed a gentle smile and said to him, "Come on, let''s take this opportunity to have a good chat."


    "Um!"


    Oren nodded.


    In the kitchen, Mike was preparing breakfast for Oren while guessing the reason for Oren''s sudden appearance.


    Emergency? World destruction?


    Mike''s expression was indifferent.


    It won''t be a family conflict. Oren is running away from home, right?


    Mike''s expression changed, if that''s the reason, it''s really serious...


    Then you have to enlighten Oren well, in case Oren can''t think about it, and then blacken something...


    "Tsk, so dangerous!"


    Mike murmured, put the fried eggs on the plate, put on the crispy toast and bacon, and brought out a simple breakfast. Seeing that Oren and Ruiwen were talking happily, he smiled and said : "Come here, have breakfast."


    "coming!"


    Oren shouted loudly, looking forward to it.


    He hasn''t had a meal at home for a long time.


    Ruiwen looked at Oren''s back with shock in her eyes.


    She really did not expect Oren to be the child of Clark and Fiora the Kryptonian!


    Fiora! Who is that?


    Kryptonian Jagged Female Commander! A tough character who invaded Earth with Kryptonians!


    But now I suddenly hear that Fiora and Clark have children, and even become some kind of Iron Woman...


    Ruiwen felt a little messy.


    what''s the problem? This process should be fun?


    Rui Wen''s face suddenly burst into gossip.


    Giving Mike a look, Ruiwen beckoned, and after Mike walked over to him, she asked in a low voice, "Is Oren''s mother Fiora?"


    "Yes!" Mike smiled, "I didn''t expect it."


    "What the **** is going on here?"


    Rui Wen asked curiously, feeling like a kitten was pulling her in her heart.


    Mike squeezed Ruiwen''s face in a funny way, and said helplessly: "Their world is not the same as ours."


    After hearing this, Rui Wen became even more curious.


    Mike pondered and told Ruiwen what he knew about that world.


    Stellaris in that world, the Kents, Gwen, and Clark Fiora...


    After hearing these things, Rui Wen was shocked, looked at Oren by the dining table, and suddenly said nervously: "Then Oren is here this time?"


    Oren''s world sounds more chaotic than theirs.


    "It must have happened."


    Mike looked at Oren with a thoughtful look on his face.


    And it''s a very serious matter, something that even Clark and the others can''t solve together.


    Mike added in his mind.


    Oren shoved the last bite of bread into his mouth contentedly, feeling that his tired heart was like an electric shock, and his whole body became full of strength again.


    When she was accustomed to pick up the cutlery and was about to send them into the kitchen, Rui Wen took the cutlery in his hand.


    "Go and sit for a while, your grandfather... Grandpa has something to ask you."


    She is still a little unaccustomed to the sudden rise of seniority.


    "Um��"


    Oren responded and walked over with a serious face.


    He already knew what Mike was going to ask, and that was what he came for.


    Oren was sitting on the sofa in the living room, and when he was about to speak, Mike raised his hand to make Oren wait, and then served a cup of fragrant tea for the two of them.


    Oren took it and nodded to Mike, looking at the curling white mist, his heart, which was stirred by memories, slowly calmed down.


    Mike waited quietly, took a sip of the tea, and felt the fragrance and a bit of bitterness in his mouth. After seeing a wry smile on Oren''s face...


    to start.


    Mike whispered and put the tea in his hand aside.


    "Our world has a big problem again."


    Oren smiled bitterly, but Mike said as he should: "I was ready when I saw you."


    Oren wouldn''t be in front of him if it wasn''t for a problem they couldn''t solve.


    "What makes me curious is, what did you use to get here?"


    Hearing Mike''s question, Oren said gratefully, "It''s Uncle Tony."


    "Tony?"


    Mike was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately.


    Before leaving, Tony gave Oren a mysterious gift, which must be a time traveler.


    "Well, thank you so much."


    Oren whispered and hurriedly said: "I know that doing this may cause new and unpredictable events, but this is the only way I can think of."


    Having said this, Oren''s face unconsciously appeared despair.


    "Um��"


    Mike groaned.


    Time travel may bring new variables, but if you don''t do this, Oren''s world may really perish. If Mike chooses, he will not hesitate to use the time traveler, because it is his only of hope.


    So Mike smiled at Oren and said, "You don''t need to think so much, you just need to make the right choice for now."


    Oren answered in a low voice.


    "Then what happened this time?"


    Mike asked curiously.


    Oren''s face became solemn, and he said, "The power of the phoenix."


    ��


    Midtown Middle School.


    Gwen was lying on the desk, with his head resting on his arm dozing off, the bright golden sunlight fell on Gwen''s face, like a light film was applied to Gwen, like an elves in the sun.


    Seeing this scene, Peter hurriedly took a picture with his mobile phone, and then looked at the picture on the mobile phone, and a smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    Suddenly, Gwen sat up abruptly, Peter hurriedly put away the phone, looked away in a panic, but couldn''t help saying: "There''s still a little time, you can rest for a while, and I''ll call you when the teacher comes. ."


    Gwen blinked at Peter and said suddenly, "I knew it!"


    Know? what do you know?


    Peter got nervous.


    Could it be that Gwen found out?


    Peter was a little flustered.


    He looked at Gwen carefully, but saw that Gwen clenched his left fist and lightly tapped his right palm, his eyes flashed with wisdom, and said, "That Oren, there is definitely a problem!"


    Oren?


    Who is Oren?


    Peter became alert.


    "The way he looked at me was wrong!"


    "Um?"


    Peter was startled.


    Who is this Oren?


    He wants to have a good chat with each other!


    Gwen Xiumei wrinkled slightly, squeezed her chin lightly, and said to herself, "He''s very handsome, but... why does it look familiar to me?"


    handsome?


    Still familiar?


    A bell rang in Peter''s heart, his face tense, more nervous than a dozen people pointing guns at him.


    Gwen pondered while pressing her brows, what appeared in her mind was Oren''s face, but when she thought of Oren''s sky blue eyes, two faces involuntarily appeared in her mind.


    Her brother Clark Kent, her father Mike Kent.


    The three pairs of eyes overlapped in Gwen''s mind, and the next second, Clark was excluded from the list of correct answers by her, and the faces of Mike and Oren came to mind.


    "Could it be that Oren is..."


    Gwen trembled in shock, as if he had discovered a deeply hidden secret.


    "What��s wrong with you?"


    Peter asked cautiously.


    Gwen took a deep breath and said, "I''ll ask you something."


    "what?"


    "If... your father has an illegitimate child, and now he is called to the door, what will you do?"


    "Huh? Ah!?"


    Peter was shocked What and what?


    Didn''t you just say something about Oren? Why did you say illegitimate child, who would that be...


    "Um?"


    Peter suddenly understood the meaning of Gwen''s words and looked at Gwen in surprise.


    Gwen''s eyes turned cold, and he sneered at Peter, saying, "If you dare to talk nonsense, I will kill you!"


    Peter nodded hastily.


    Does this count as a secret between him and Gwen?


    When you think about it, your heart is a little sweet?


    Gwenby Peter clenched his fists, hurriedly took out his mobile phone, and sent a message to Clark and the others.


    Not good! Bastards are here!

 Chapter 612： 1 dont even want to run

    Ding, Ding Ding!


    When the school bell rang, Gwen packed up her backpack as fast as she could, grabbed the woolen cap she had put aside, put it on her head, and rushed out of the teacher.


    "Gwen!"


    Peter shouted.


    "?"


    Gwen was stunned and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "You forgot?" Peter reminded. "Mary said she found an anomaly and wanted to tell us after school so we can judge."


    "I remember." Gwen patted his forehead, hesitated for a while, and said, "I have some urgent matters today, you can discuss it first, and let me know if there is anything!"


    Urgent?


    What do you mean by Oren?


    Peter''s face froze, this is indeed a big deal!


    So he nodded solemnly and said, "Go, leave the matter here to us!"


    Gwen patted Peter''s shoulder as if: "It''s up to you!"


    When the words fell, Peter turned and left under the happy eyes of Peter.


    Gwen rushed out of the classroom and came to an unoccupied corner. After confirming that no one was being monitored, he changed into his battle uniform and hurried home with spider silk.


    She has to rush home as soon as possible, because her brothers are going to be killed soon.


    But even though she was in a hurry to go home, on the way back, she managed to get rid of the two little thieves.


    Coming to the vicinity of his home, Gwen, who had taken off his battle suit, stuck his head out from the corner. After seeing that no one saw it, he strode towards his home, but when he reached the door of the house, he unconsciously relaxed his steps. After carefully opening the door, I saw my head sticking out.


    "I am back!"


    Gwen shouted in a low voice, but her eyes were gurgling, looking at the situation at home, and Gwen breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that Clark and the others hadn''t arrived yet.


    Fortunately, the hot picture she imagined did not appear.


    Pushing open the door and stepping in, Gwen walked to the living room.


    "You''re back! Aunt�� er, Gwen!"


    Oren, who was playing mobile games with Lamb in the living room, greeted Gwen happily when he saw Gwen''s eyes light up.


    Seeing Gwen was one of his happiest moments after all that.


    "Um!"


    Gwen nodded, but was secretly looking at Oren.


    Looking more and more like Dad...


    Gwen murmured inwardly, her eyes twinkling, already preparing a few interrogation questions in her mind.


    Of course, she was not hostile to Oren, but felt that it was too much for Mike to hide this from them!


    "Where''s Dad?"


    Gwen asked Lamb Jr.


    Little Lamb, who was immersed in the game, did not answer, but Oren, who was beside him, hurriedly said, "They went out to buy food, and they said they were going to make something delicious tonight."


    good food?


    Humph, it really is my own!


    Gwen sneered inwardly, nodded grimly to Oren, looked at Little Lamb who was still playing the game, a smirk flashed in his eyes, and he reached out and pressed it on Little Lamb''s phone.


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen blankly.


    The next second, when Little Lamb shouted, Gwen rushed upstairs with a happy smile.


    Little Lamb chased after him reluctantly.


    "Ahhh! Gwen Kent! You''re getting more and more annoying!"


    Little Lamb screamed and chased after him like an angry bull.


    Looking at the two, Oren laughed happily.


    Is this my aunt from my childhood?


    Really a little cute.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Oren hurried to open the door, and when he opened the door, he was stunned when he saw Clark standing outside the door.


    His eyes were flushed with tears, and with Clark''s confused expression, he hugged Clark forcibly.


    Clark: "��"


    How is this going? Why are you so excited?


    While doubts appeared in his mind, Clark felt Oren''s power and his eyes narrowed.


    This power... is definitely Kryptonian!


    So, this young man is really his father''s illegitimate child! ?


    Clark sucked in a breath, pushed Oren away, frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "I, I''m just too excited."


    Oren touched his head a little embarrassedly, but his eyes were fixed on Clark with excitement in his eyes.


    Clark''s hair stood on end, but he was always polite, but he still nodded to Oren and strode back home.


    Seeing this, Oren followed closely behind Clark, his eyes fell on Clark, making Clark feel very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, this situation did not last long, and the door opened.


    "Yo! Clark, you''re here so early!"


    Charles greeted with a smile, but looked at Oren sitting opposite Clark, and asked Clark telepathically, "Is this Oren?"


    Clark nodded slightly.


    At this moment, Eric walked up to Oren with a cold face.


    Oren was startled and hurriedly stood up.


    "Hello!"


    His eyes swept over Charles and Eric, and the whole person became more excited.


    These should be his father''s two younger brothers, Professor X and Magneto.


    He had never seen two people in his world at all.


    Eric narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you Oren?"


    "Yes!"


    Oren responded quickly.


    Eric said lightly: "It does look a bit like it."


    "You see it!"


    Oren looked at Eric in surprise.


    Eric sneered: "Isn''t it obvious? Blue eyes, they look exactly the same."


    Hearing this, Oren showed a happy expression and said proudly: "I am his son, of course it is exactly the same."


    The three of Clark were shocked, and their palms were itchy when they looked at Oren, who looked like he was owed.


    The three looked at each other with a sneer on their faces.


    Even if this kid is his father''s illegitimate son, if he is so arrogant, the three of them have to let him know what rules are.


    The three exchanged glances and reached an agreement. Before the three of them could take action, the door rang again, and since they turned to look.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking at the three, Mike asked with some doubts.


    Rui Wen smiled at the three of them and said, "It''s really time for you to come!"


    They just bought food and were going to have a good meal this evening, when these boys came, they were just dog noses.


    Seeing the smile on Rui Wen''s face, the three suddenly felt a little sad.


    Look, this forced smile.


    What is the time to come?


    This is obviously waiting for them to come back to support!


    "Aunt Ruiwen, you don''t have to be afraid, if you have any grievances, tell us, we will call the shots for you!"


    "Yes! Even if your father did something wrong to you, we will seek justice for you!"


    "I will never let him go!"


    The three of them looked at Mike while talking, and they almost wrote the words "you did something wrong" on their faces.


    Mike was confused, but Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing, and said, "What are you doing? It''s like your dad did something wrong to me?"


    Hearing this, the three of them looked at Mike even more angrily.


    Voila!


    Aunt Ruiwen is still kept in the dark!


    "Scumbag!"


    Charles couldn''t help cursing, and Eric and Clark nodded in agreement.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth twitched, and he said to the three: "I think you three boys are itchy! You''re nervous!"


    What scumbag?


    He, Mike Kent, has long since recovered!


    Ruiwen''s eyes flickered, and she looked at Oren and then at the expressions of the three of them. She seemed to understand something and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Rui Wen laughed out of breath and hugged her stomach tightly.


    Mike thought about it for a second, and also reacted.


    His face was instantly black as the bottom of a pot, he angrily lit the three of them with his hands, gritted his teeth and said, "You three bastards!"


    "If you scold us, we have to say it too!"


    Eric said loudly, "Look at how angry you are with Aunt Ruiwen!"


    Mike: (beneficial)


    Are you three finished yet?


    "Okay, don''t make trouble."


    Rui Wen stopped her laughter, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, shaking her shoulders slightly, and said, "It''s not what you think."


    Not what they thought?


    The three of Clark''s hearts ''tickled'', and they glanced at Mike with a cold face from the corner of their eyes, and their calves were shaking a little.


    It looks like they''re about to die...


    "Ha ha��"


    Mike''s sneer sounded timely.


    The three of Clark felt a killing intent that made their souls tremble.


    The three quickly exchanged glances.


    "Don''t try to deceive us!"


    "We don''t believe it!"


    "Yes! We will run away from home now, and we won''t come back if you don''t admit it!"


    The three of them said, drumming in their hearts, and speeding up to the door.


    Seeing this, Mike said faintly: "Stop, if you dare to walk out of this house now, don''t come back in the future."


    Hearing this, the three of them froze.


    Do you want to be so cruel?


    The three of them stood there obediently, with wry smiles on their faces at the same time, then turned to Mike and shouted loudly, "Dad! I was wrong!"


    Mike sneered and said, "What? Think Oren is my illegitimate child? Come to Xingshi to ask the guilt?"


    The three laughed awkwardly.


    Mike beckoned to Oren and said, "Come on, Oren, tell them your identity."


    Oren responded obediently, looked at the three people''s cowardice, couldn''t help laughing, walked to Clark, and shouted loudly, "Dad."


    Clark: ()


    What?


    what do you call me?


    Charles and Eric looked at Clark in shock.


    So, this is Clark''s son?


    when?


    Look at Oren''s age...


    Clark in his teens?


    hiss!


    The two took a deep breath.


    Ruined!


    Clark is done!


    Hope will kill him!


    The two feel sad for Clark.


    "What do you call me?"


    Clark stammered and said, it was like eating a mouthful of kryptonite, and it was the first time everyone saw it.


    "Dad." Oren called out again and said solemnly, "You are my father!"


    "Wow!" Clark exclaimed, "Don''t spit! I''m not married yet! I''ve never done anything sorry to Hope!"


    Even before he could fully control his abilities, he didn''t dare to think about it for fear of becoming a murder scene.


    Seeing Clark with such a great reaction, Charles and Eric both held Clark''s shoulders and sighed softly.


    "Oh, just admit it, it''s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    "Yes, we won''t tell."


    "You guys!" Clark''s mouth twitched wildly, grabbed his hair, and mourned, "Trust me!"


    Eric and Charles sighed, but their hearts were cheering.


    Yes, just like that, draw all his dad''s attention, don''t let him remember what happened just now!


    At this moment, Ruiwen, who had been holding back her smile, said, "Okay, let me explain it to you."


    Clark''s expression was even more wonderful than she had imagined.


    Hearing this, the three of them pricked up their ears, and the two little guys who were carefully hiding upstairs also held their breaths.


    "Oren is from another world, and his father is Clark, so he''s right to call you Dad."


    Rui Wen said lightly, and several people were stunned.


    Another world''s Clark''s son?


    It was another world!


    Charles and Eric suddenly realized, while Gwen and Lamb upstairs looked at each other excitedly.


    Does this mean that Oren is their nephew?


    Wow, such a big nephew, so happy!


    But Clark couldn''t help shouting, "I just said I couldn''t do such a thing!"


    He waved his hand excitedly, but then he couldn''t help but ask Oren curiously, "Who is your mother then?"


    Must be Hope!


    Apart from Hope, he couldn''t think of a second candidate!


    Oren smiled lightly: "Fiora."


    Clark: (��)��


    What?


    Fiora?


    how can that be!


    He looked at Oren, and the whole person was stunned, while Eric and Charles had a strong gossip in their eyes.


    Gwen and Little Lamb looked at each other and couldn''t help but whispered: "This is too exciting, it turned out to be Fiora!"


    "Who is Fiora?


    Little Lamb asked suspiciously.


    "A very cold Kryptonian female commander, a bad person in our world!"


    Gwen explained something, and little Lamb responded in a low voice.


    At this time, Mike, who put the dishes in the kitchen, walked out of the kitchen and came to Clark and the others, and told them about the other world.


    The story of the Kent family in the other world is more tragic than they imagined.


    Several people fell silent, and Oren said with a smile: "It''s okay, we will solve it."


    Because the Kent family in this world is much stronger than theirs.


    Just when everyone was silent, Mike suddenly said: "Okay, since you all know the matter..."


    The three of Clark''s expressions froze.


    Mike sneered: "You can accept the punishment willingly, ha, scumbag, right? Get justice, right?"


    Mike looked at the other party coldly all the way to the corner, and said, "Old rules, stand for me!"


    The three of them cried and walked to the corner with Oren''s funny expression.


    They have not been punished for many years.


    Suddenly, the three looked at Gwen upstairs and shouted, "It was Gwen who told us!"


    Gwen''s face changed greatly, and when he was about to rush back to his room, little Lamb grabbed Gwen''s hand and shouted loudly, "Dad, I''ve caught my sister!"


    "Nice job!"


    Mike praised and gave Gwen a kind smile.


    "Come down, my little gossip princess."


    "Ah!"


    Gwen screamed and was pulled down by little Lamb.


    "I''m going to kill you, Lamb!"

 Chapter 613： push away

    At night, Mike''s restaurant.


    The strong aroma slapped in the restaurant like a wave. The four of Clark, who were standing in the corner with golden roosters and half-squatting, looked at the food on the table, one leg was trembling constantly, and the mouth was still there. He kept gulping.


    "Is it fragrant?"


    Mike smiled at the four.


    Today''s dinner, in order to take care of these four people, he specially used the ability card to make the dinner especially delicious and fragrant.


    The four nodded frantically.


    "Smell the fragrance more!"


    Mike said to several people with a smile.


    "Yes, just smell the incense! I don''t have your share of dinner tonight!"


    Little Lamb grinned at several people.


    "Well done! Lamb!"


    Mike praised and said, "Take care of them, don''t let their feet down!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Little Lamb saluted, and after Mike walked back to the kitchen, he looked at a few people viciously, and said, "All stand for me!"


    Several people looked at Xiao Lamb coldly, exuding a dangerous atmosphere.


    Little Lamb''s face turned pale, and his aggrieved forehead looked towards the kitchen, his mouth opened: "Dad, they..."


    "Shhhh!"


    Several people hurriedly gave Xiao Lamb a wink.


    Little Lamb tilted his head, showed a sly smile to several people, and threatened: "If you want to bully me, I''ll be called Dad!"


    The corners of several people''s mouths twitched, and they snorted softly.


    "What are your expressions?"


    Little Lamb pouted and said, "I''m going to ask Dad to give you extra time!"


    "don''t want!"


    "you are vicious!"


    "Do you still want to come up with something delicious?"


    "Wait for this to pass, little guy, you''re finished!"


    "Um?"


    Little Lamb looked at Clark who was threatening him, and took the kryptonite pistol on the ground to Clark''s side again.


    Clark''s face turned green.


    Originally, he didn''t care about this punishment, until he put a kryptonite pistol in front of him...


    So, now he is the most uncomfortable.


    However, to Clark''s surprise, little Lamb didn''t seem to have a great response to kryptonite, which made him a little envious.


    Oren was sitting at the dining table, looking at the scene in front of him, smiling happily, especially after seeing Clark''s appearance, his smile was extremely bright.


    He had never seen his father like this.


    So, without hesitation, he took out his mobile phone and took pictures of several people.


    At this moment, Rui Wen came out with a plate of dishes. She couldn''t help laughing when she saw the four of them. When several people looked at her for help, she smiled and shook her head, turned and walked into the kitchen.


    A few minutes later, after Mike had prepared all the dishes, he called Little Lamb and Oren to him, held the dishes in a friendly manner, and sneered at the four of Clark.


    "All right!"


    Ruiwen rolled his eyes at Mike and said, "It''s a punishment for them."


    Saying that, she waved to the four of them and said, "Sit down here!"


    Surprises appeared on the faces of the four of them, but they looked at Mike carefully.


    Mike snorted softly and ignored the four of them. The four of them immediately sat over with a smile on their faces. After picking up the chopsticks, they gave the first chopsticks to Mike with a pleasing smile.


    Mike couldn''t help curling the corners of his mouth, and waved away the kryptonite pistol.


    Seeing this scene, several people breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that this matter is over.


    But... Feeling the trembling legs, a wry smile appeared on the faces of several people.


    Suddenly, three stern eyes looked at Gwen.


    Gwen froze, turned to look at the three of Clark, and squeezed out an ugly smile.


    She really didn''t mean it!


    Who knew things would turn out this way?


    Oren became Clark''s son?


    "Gwen!"


    Clark looked at Gwen regretfully and said, "Can you stop cheating brother like this in the future?"


    Gwen nodded obediently, bared his teeth and said with a smile, "I will contact you in the future when I find out the situation."


    Eric has a toothache expression: "Better not to contact."


    Charles agreed: "Maybe you will be sold that day."


    Gwen:_


    Is it so exaggerated?


    Little Lamb giggled and said, "Sister, this is your second big oolong!"


    He snapped his fingers.


    "Last time, it was you who said that Uncle Steve couldn''t have children, and it almost caused the Avengers civil war. This time, it was Oren''s business, which almost caused a family war."


    With that said, little Lamb looked at Gwen''s eyes shining brightly, and said, "Look at it this way, sister, you are amazing!"


    Gwen: ()


    He glanced at Little Lamb, his chopsticks slid into Little Lamb''s bowl, and put little Lamb''s favorite sweet and sour pork in his mouth. In Little Lamb''s grief-stricken cry, "Yes." It showed a smile.


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    "Give back my meat!"


    Little Lamb yelled.


    The three of Clark laughed, remembering the face of little Lamb just now, and stretched the sinful chopsticks to the sweet and sour pork on the table.


    Little Lamb stared, looked at the three in disbelief, and shouted, "Let go of my flesh!"


    Suddenly, the table became lively.


    Seeing this scene, Oren laughed happily.


    He hasn''t been this happy in a long time.


    "Stop making trouble! Hurry up and eat! There are important things tomorrow!"


    Mike said lightly, and several people''s faces became solemn, and they immediately became normal.


    Only at home can you see Clark''s childish appearance. Outside, they will always be trustworthy superheroes.


    Several people nodded.


    Tomorrow they will go together too, because tomorrow is a very important day for all superheroes.


    Oren''s expression changed, and when he was guessing what was going on in his heart, Mike opened his mouth and said, "You will go together tomorrow too."


    Oren was stunned for a moment and said, "Is it suitable?"


    "Nothing inappropriate."


    Mike said lightly and said, "You are also part of our family."


    Hearing this, Oren was certain in his heart, and said, "I know, but... what''s the matter?"


    "About the Superhero Act."


    Clark spoke to Oren and quickly told Oren about the Superhero Act.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Oren spoke naturally, but Clark coughed softly, almost choking on the vegetable.


    dad��


    He was still not used to this name.


    "That''s right! Since you''re Brother Clark''s son, don''t you want to call me Aunt?"


    Gwen looked at Oren excitedly.


    Ha, such a great nephew.


    Hearing this, Xiao Lamb also pointed at himself happily and said, "Then I am uncle!"


    Oren scratched his head with a wry smile and nodded to the two of them.


    It stands to reason that this is the case, and he cannot refute it.


    Gwen smiled at Oren: "Don''t worry, we will cover you in the future!"


    "Yes! We cover you!"


    Little Lamb agreed and smiled: "I''m very good!"


    As he spoke, a flash of fire suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    That''s real fire.


    After noticing this scene, Mike froze for a moment and said, "Did you just awaken another ability?"


    "Ah! Noticed!"


    Little Lamb stuck out his tongue and said, "I was a little angry when they bullied me just now, so... don''t worry! I''ve got it under control!"


    As for the newly emerged abilities, if not formidable enough to surpass Little Lamb''s control ability, he would have mastered them in an instant.


    This is his powerful talent, but also because of his long practice.


    Oren was taken aback.


    Can this be awakened?


    "No surprise."


    Gwen said a little sourly: "You will get used to it after you stay for a long time."


    Charles smiled and shook his head: "It''s nothing, I remember when he was a child, he sneezed and woke up."


    Oren: (��)��


    "We don''t know how much power he has now."


    Eric looked at little Lamb with a bit of sourness in his heart.


    Little Lamb smiled, imitating Gwen, patted Oren on the shoulder, and said proudly: "So, trust me, I can protect you! Even if your world is terrible, I can protect you!"


    Oren was stunned, his heart warmed, and he nodded.


    This is home.


    A place where he feels warm and at ease.


    "Ah! It''s gone!"


    At this time, the proud little Lamb saw that his favorite dishes were eaten by Gwen and the others, his face instantly collapsed, he looked at a few people with grief and indignation, and said, "You are too much. !"


    "Hahaha!"


    Several people laughed happily.


    The breath just finally came out.


    Mike looked at the big family with a smile on his face.


    This is where he guards it.


    ��


    It''s only been a day since the battle at United Nations headquarters and the Mist of Terrigan incident, but to many it seems like a century has passed.


    Governments, superheroes, ordinary people��


    Everyone is waiting for today''s arrival.


    Superhero Act Official Signing Day.


    All eyes were on the signing ceremony.


    But whether it is signed or not, it is destined to be remembered today.


    Today''s signing ceremony had to be held in the new White House because of ties to the United Nations headquarters that were destroyed in the fighting.


    The new White House is a new iconic building built after the White House was destroyed by the Kent family.


    Because the opposite is the relationship between the ruins of the White House, the two set off each other, as if reminding the day of the arrival of the Kent star at any time, it is a very meaningful thing.


    At this time, the open space in front of the new White House was already crowded with people.


    The reporters who were allowed to enter the venue came to the venue early, set up their ''long guns and short cannons'' and aimed them at the center of the venue, and began to wait excitedly.


    Few things excite journalists more than a big news story.


    "It would be nice if it were exclusive."


    A reporter murmured, in exchange for a group of contemptuous eyes.


    exclusive?


    Really feel.


    This is a major event that will affect the entire world!


    Wanting exclusive interview rights is a dream.


    "So many superheroes to meet today! It''s exciting to think about it!"


    "Yes! I like Iron Man the most."


    "Because he''s always making some big news?"


    "Haha! That''s right! We reporters love this kind of superhero!"


    Several reporters showed happy expressions.


    "Speaking of which, do you support superheroes signing the bill?"


    A reporter asked curiously.


    Suddenly, voices of support and opposition sounded at the same time.


    Just when they stood on their own side and tried to convince each other, a reporter whispered: "Shh! Representatives from various countries have entered!"


    Upon hearing this, the reporters instantly concentrated and looked towards the venue.


    I saw one country''s representatives walked into the venue in suits and ties and walked to their seats.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the entire venue became solemn.


    Next, is to wait for the entry of the superheroes.


    The superheroes haven''t given a firm sign of the bill, but they''ll definitely be there.


    How the superheroes will choose, everyone is waiting.


    Today''s superhero program signing meeting is still in charge of Ross.


    In the battle the day before yesterday, Ross participated in the battle and was the only official government official who survived, so he, who has always been used as a card by the government, added another heroic deed, which became the timely discovery of the Inhumans conspiracy and the courage to fight it. Fighting heroes.


    The superheroes did not expose this matter. After all, Ross was the last fig leaf left by the government for himself.


    "Today is a big day!"


    Ross opened his mouth with a serious expression.


    "The question about superheroes has been bugging us all!"


    "They are the heroes who protect us, but their uncontrollability in battle also brings us trouble and threats!"


    "The Superhero Act is the perfect solution to this problem!"


    "Superheroes will be under control to better protect us while minimizing the threat they pose!"


    Hearing this, whether it is in the venue or the people watching the live broadcast, their thoughts are different.


    Agree or disagree.


    But their opinions don''t matter, what matters is how the superheroes choose.


    Amid everyone''s anticipation, the superheroes finally entered the venue.


    Captain America, Iron Man, Black Widow, Hawkeye, Hulk, Wanda, Pietro, Falcon, Winter Soldier, Vision, War Machine��


    Except for Thor, who is wandering in the universe, all the Avengers are present.


    In addition, there are the Fantastic Four, and several new superheroes.


    The superheroes sat solemnly in the venue, and the atmosphere in the venue became more and more solemn.


    Next, is the most critical moment of this meeting.


    Bill signed.


    The staff holding the bill put the superhero bill in front of the superheroes one by one.


    The Avengers and the Fantastic Four looked at the bill in front of them with indifferent expressions, while the new superheroes were a little restless, looking at the Avengers from the corner of the angle of vision Obviously they are in Look at the attitude of the Avengers.


    Everyone watched nervously, waiting for the superheroes to make a choice.


    "Is it possible to sign it? After all, if you don''t sign it, you will be regarded as a criminal!"


    "No, the superheroes won''t sign! They won''t be the ''weapon'' of the government!"


    "So nervous!"


    Everyone is holding their breath, nervously waiting for the choice of the superheroes.


    but��


    How can there be a superhero sign, it is impossible not to sign a superhero.


    This is something everyone agrees on.


    What people did not expect was that the Avengers and the Fantastic Four gently pushed aside the plan in front of them with indifferent expressions.


    Everyone was surprised.

 Chapter 614： superhero association

    Pushing the Heroes Act away?


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    This is not just a few pieces of paper, but the Superhero Act, a law jointly drafted by more than 100 countries in the world!


    As long as you are not a fool, you can see what this pushing action means.


    Superheroes refused!


    Yes!


    Refused!


    Simply refuse! No hesitation!


    When everyone believed that some superheroes, such as Gears of War, Falcon, Fantastic Four, might sign a deal, all the superheroes just pushed away and refused?


    After seeing the actions of the Avengers and the Fantastic Four, the new superheroes on the side were a little stunned, but they immediately came to a conclusion.


    The faces of the representatives of the various countries present were a little ugly, while Ross took a deep breath and said, "What do you mean?"


    This is obviously a nonsense, but he still wants to hear the exact answer from the superheroes.


    After all, it matters a lot.


    Steve said lightly: "We refuse to sign the Superhero Act!"


    When the words fell, everyone watching the meeting was shocked, and the scene was even more uproar.


    This is too rigid!


    Is it just a straight rejection that doesn''t give face?


    Everyone was shocked.


    Ross said coldly: "Captain, do you know what you are talking about? Also, can you represent the Avengers? Can you represent all superheroes?"


    This hat is too big.


    Steve shook his head and said, "This is the unanimous decision of the Avengers. As for other hero groups and superheroes, it depends on what they want."


    Following Steve''s words, the Avengers nodded, indicating that Steve was speaking on their behalf.


    At this time, Mr. Fantastic Reed also said: "We also refuse!"


    Ross''s palms were unconsciously clasped together, with a red light in his eyes, and said, "Have you figured it out? Do you know what this means? Can you afford to pay the price!"


    cost!


    Hearing this word, all those who were following this meeting unconsciously became nervous.


    The price is that the superheroes will be regarded as threats or even criminals in their future actions because there is no official recognition!


    Could it be that the Avengers who guarded them and the superheroes who resisted threats again and again would end like this.


    "I can not accept!"


    "Yes! Unacceptable! They protected our superheroes with their lives!"


    "That''s right, but why can''t we sign the agreement? Isn''t this more open and fair to protect us? Isn''t it more secure?"


    "Government? Can''t be trusted! With their intervention, are superheroes still superheroes?"


    Everyone was discussing fiercely, and the atmosphere in the meeting site became more and more dull.


    Just then, a new superhero raised his hand and said, "I sign!"


    He was originally arranged by the government. If he doesn''t say anything at this time, today''s meeting will be over.


    Ross nodded to the other party, forced a smile, and said, "You made a right choice!"


    His cold eyes glanced at the superheroes and said, "Where are the others?"


    "Before answering, I hope you will think about it!"


    The venue was quiet.


    At this moment, the eyes of almost everyone in the world fell on the superheroes at the venue, as if the whole world was waiting for their answers.


    At this moment, the space was torn apart, and an expanding space door appeared in the center of the venue.


    This sudden appearance shocked everyone.


    However, Ross and some people who were familiar with this space gate turned extremely ugly.


    They already know what this space gate represents.


    Kent star.


    So, is the Kent star still involved?


    As soon as the idea in my heart appeared, I saw the Kent family headed by Mike walking out of the portal, and every time a figure appeared, the atmosphere became a little dignified, and the faces of Ross and the representatives of various countries became darker, the reporter They become excited, and the whole world becomes boiling.


    Regardless of whether the people in the government admit it or not, the Kent family is the top in the world in terms of strength and fame. No, it should be said that they are unparalleled.


    Led by Mike, a total of eleven people from the Kent family appeared in front of everyone.


    Yes, it''s eleven.


    Raven stood beside Mike, and behind Mike were Clark, Eric, Charles, and their three girlfriends, Hope, Hela, and Jean.


    In addition, Gwen, Lamb, and Oren also appeared at the venue.


    Because Gwen and Little Lamb were young, the two of them went through some disguises.


    Originally, Mike didn''t want the two of them to come, but the two asked to participate in this operation together on the grounds that they were part of the Kent family. Although Mike was helpless, he still agreed to the two''s request.


    Eleven people.


    Looking at the eleven figures, an overwhelming pressure came over everyone.


    Everyone''s eyes swept over the members of the Kent family, and finally all focused on Mike in the middle.


    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be quiet, until a smile appeared on Mike''s face, which seemed to be frozen.


    Ross, who presided over the meeting, breathed a sigh of relief and said to Mike, "Welcome to Mr. Kent."


    Even if the Mike family rushed in like this, he would not dare to have any dissatisfaction.


    Because as long as Mike Kent thinks, any country on this planet, even this planet, can be destroyed.


    This is a point of view shared by all.


    Mike nodded, his eyes swept over Ross, and over all the country representatives present, with a smile on his face, and said, "We are here to announce something."


    Announce!


    Ross and the representatives of various countries narrowed their eyes.


    Not to discuss, but to announce.


    Before they could react, Mike continued: "As for the management of superheroes, the Superhero Association will be in charge of it from today!"


    "In other words... From today, the Superhero Association is officially established!"


    Superhero Association?


    Superheroes run by the Superhero Association?


    Hearing this news, everyone''s head was stunned, as if a shock bomb had been thrown, and they were dizzy.


    Ross hurriedly asked, "Mr. Kent, what is the Superhero Association?"


    Nice question!


    The crowd applauded in their hearts.


    This is the question shared by everyone who hears the news at this moment.


    Mike waved to Tony and said, "Tell them."


    Tony nodded and said slowly: "The Superhero Association is an organization that manages superheroes. It was established with funds from Kent Star. It is an organization for superheroes to manage superheroes."


    "The Superhero Association will serve all superheroes, including but not limited to superhero training, crisis assistance, and providing equipment and facilities."


    "But in contrast, those who join the Superhero Association will abide by the rules of the Superhero Association."


    So, the Superhero Association is the equivalent of a team of more superheroes?


    And now the team is backed by the Kent Stars, with the Kent family involved?


    Ross''s heart froze.


    At this moment, Mike said lightly: "The Superhero Association will be recognized by all countries and will become an official organization."


    Still affirmative.


    Ross and the representatives of various countries were heartbroken.


    They can''t object at all.


    "The Superhero Association is a neutral organization and will not stand in the position of any country!"


    "The superhero association is only responsible for fighting criminals, solving super criminals or larger crises, not participating in the battle between countries, and will not become a weapon for any country."


    Steve added.


    Hearing this, the representatives of various countries were sure in their hearts, but immediately bitterness spread.


    It seems that they don''t want to meddle in the management of superheroes.


    Watching such a powerful force slip away, it is impossible not to feel sour.


    But they also understand that this is already the best outcome.


    As for whether the star of Kent will be tempted by the power of the Superhero Association...


    The mutants of the Kent star basically have super powers, and there is such a powerful force as the Kent family, so they don''t care about the Superhero Association at all, okay?


    At this moment, Mike waved his hand and said lightly: "If you have any questions about the Superhero Association, you can ask the Avengers in the next time."


    Hearing this, the representatives of various countries who still have many doubts in their hearts can only suppress the doubts.


    Mike''s body slowly flew up, and under everyone''s attention, he said loudly: "Then now, I announce that the Superhero Association is officially established!"


    ��


    a month later.


    It has been a month since the establishment of the Superhero Association.


    This month, because of the emergence of the Super Hero Association, the activity of super criminals in the world has dropped to a minimum.


    No super criminal dared to take the initiative to provoke the newly founded Super Hero Association.


    Regardless of the pressure brought by Mike, the founder of the Superhero Association, just to say that the Superhero Association has just been established and needs to build up its own prestige. Going out to do things now is simply suicide.


    Avengers, X-Men, Fantastic Four...


    These representative teams are members of the Superhero Association.


    There is even the Kent family who represent the BOSS in everyone''s eyes.


    With such a strong lineup, just imagining it makes the super criminals terrified, and a sense of powerlessness will arise.


    However, there are still many super criminals committing crimes, which is inevitable.


    As time passed, everyone became familiar with the Superhero Association, and the super criminals found that as long as the crisis they created was not a world-destroying crisis, they would not attract a large number of superheroes.


    Although the superhero association is tricky, the number of people is still limited. If it is scattered all over the world, it is like throwing a stone into the sea, and it is inconspicuous at all.


    After a period of time, after the super criminals found out that Mike Kent, and even the Kent family, basically would not take part in these small things in the eyes of the other party, they were relieved and resumed their activities.


    Because of the emergence of the Superhero Association, the behavior of superheroes has become standardized and justified, while supercriminals have become more careful. This is the most obvious change.


    Superheroes are still fighting super criminals and that will never change.


    Everyone is adapting to the changes in the world, whether it''s ordinary people, superheroes, or super criminals.


    There have been some changes, but it seems that nothing has changed much. This is the strange feeling that everyone has after this period of time.


    But there is no doubt that the emergence of the Superhero Association is a good thing for the world.


    And the Mike family has returned to normal life after the Superhero Act meeting. As for Oren''s matter, Mike let him let it go temporarily and let him rest in this world for a while before dealing with it.


    The time and space shuttle, when returning to another world, will not differ by a few seconds from Oren''s shuttle, so it will not affect anything.


    He was too tired in another world.


    In addition, another big thing that happened during this time, to be precise, the biggest thing about Mike is that his ability has been upgraded again.


    After a long wait, Mike''s ability was finally upgraded with difficulty.


    Host: Mike Kent.


    Newbie Gift: Assassin Time.


    Ability: Memory fantasy materializes.


    Upgrade bonus:


    Eternal cigarette case.


    Dimensional pockets.


    Kryptonian blood.


    Manifestation power recovery speed increased.


    Characters are permanently embodied.


    Current Ability Level: LV7.


    Current upgrade progress: 12%.


    LV1, can materialize items.


    LV2, you can realize the skills.


    LV3, with the ability to materialize a character.


    LV4, the power of embodiment continues to increase with the upgrade.


    LV5, character materialization.


    LV6: Card enhancement.


    Son: Clark Kent (Kryptonian).


    Son: Eric Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Son: Charles Kent (mutant, awakened).


    Daughter: Gwen Kent (Vengeful Spirit Contractor).


    Son: Lamb Kent (Kryptonian, mutant, awakened)


    After rising to a new level, Mike gained new abilities.


    The first is the ability of LV7 level.


    lv7: Card fusion.


    Card fusion, that is, the fusion of different cards.


    Whether it is a character card, an ability card, or an item card, it can be fused to get a brand new card with unknown effect.


    Of course, the stronger the card before fusion, the stronger the card after fusion.


    However, after Mike''s experiments, even if the same cards are fused, they will get different things after fusion.


    In other words, what you get after fusion is completely random.


    This kind of **** effect makes Mike hate and love it.


    In addition, Mike also received new rewards after his ability was upgraded.


    Upgrade Reward: The chance of success of card enhancement is increased. When the card is not strengthened for a long time, luck can be accumulated, which greatly increases the success rate of the next enhancement.


    This bonus is very useful to Mike.


    In short, Mike is quite satisfied with what he got after this ability upgrade.


    On the other hand, Gwen''s Titan team also found an interesting thing recently.

 Chapter 615： super drug

    The secret base of the Titans, in an apartment provided by Gwen.


    Gwen sat around and looked at a small pill on the ground with a serious expression.


    The pill was in the shape of a transparent capsule, and inside it was like a golden nebula that was constantly flipping, constantly changing its shape, and it looked very beautiful.


    "Just this thing? Can ordinary people get superpowers just by eating it?"


    Looking at the pill, Luke asked in disbelief.


    "That''s right!"


    Harry said solemnly: "Recently, this kind of pill has started to circulate among some gangs in New York, causing a stir and riot."


    "That''s for sure!" Gwen said lightly: "As long as you take the pill, you can get super powers for a short time, which greatly reduces the cost of acquiring power, and after they gain power, because of the powerful feeling that power brings to them , they often use this short time to do things that are usually difficult to do, and it��s no wonder that this doesn��t cause riots.��


    "But this pill is also very dangerous!" Harry said solemnly: "If the superpower is not activated, it will bring death! Many people have taken the pill but died without activating the superpower!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Mary Jane and said solemnly, "Don''t try it without authorization!"


    Mary Jane''s heart is sweet.


    Is Harry worried about her?


    She nodded and said, "I won''t try it easily, I..."


    I haven''t told you yet.


    She added in her mind.


    "It''s not that you can''t try it easily, but you can''t try it!"


    Gwen looked at Mary Jane and said, "We don''t want you to be in an accident, we lose a good friend."


    Mary Jane had expressed to her her desire for superpowers and her envy for several of them.


    "Know it!"


    Mary Jane waved her hand, rolled her eyes at everyone who looked at her with serious expressions, and said to everyone, "Looking at your appearance, it''s like I can''t wait to take this pill right away!"


    She raised her hand and swore to the four: "Don''t worry, I promise not to eat!"


    Everyone nodded and continued to focus on the pill.


    This kind of pill is called a super drug, and it has been circulated in the underground gangs of New York in the past two weeks. Although it has not yet become popular, but according to this trend, the probability of popularization causing a major crisis is very high.


    "It hasn''t spread on a large scale yet, maybe it''s the result of some people''s control."


    Peter pondered and made a hypothesis.


    "It is possible, otherwise, according to the terrible effect of this drug, the speed of transmission should be faster."


    Gwen agrees.


    Luke pinched his chin and muttered, "Then why don''t these medicines spread? But controlled spread?"


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Peter said, "Unless this drug is still being developed, those who take it are equivalent to guinea pigs, and the wide-scale spread is not conducive to observation after eating the super drug. Effect."


    The crowd was startled.


    It''s really possible.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter what the reason is. After all, we have to find the person behind it."


    Mary Jane said with a smile.


    "Hey!" Gwen stared at Mary Jane and said, "Mary! You see the essence through the surface!"


    Mary Jane was right.


    Whatever the reason, whoever is behind it, this has to be resolved.


    Mary Jane''s chin raised slightly: "Hmm!"


    "It looks like it''s a little bit incorrect to say that you have big chests and no brains."


    Gwen said suddenly, and then looked at Mary Jane''s **** that had begun to take shape, and her eyes flashed with admiration.


    Mary Jane''s face flushed, she pushed Gwen gently, and said angrily, "What are you talking about? What a big chest and no brains, it''s too ugly!"


    Gwen: (��)


    With a bad laugh, he reached out and quickly touched Mary Jane, and said happily, "It doesn''t matter if it sounds bad, just feel good!"


    Mary Jane: (��)��


    "Gwen!"


    Mary Jane screamed angrily, reached out and grabbed Gwen,


    Suddenly, the two rolled into a ball, and some blushing and heart-beating voices sounded. Peter and the three on the side looked at them and hurriedly looked away.


    It''s fun to watch now, but Gwen will settle accounts in the fall, and they don''t want to be beaten into pandas.


    but��


    The three secretly glanced at...


    Um��


    Still very enjoyable.


    "Hoo, hoo!"


    After more than ten seconds, Gwen and Mary Jane sat up panting, seeing that none of the three Peter looked at them, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Still a bit of a wink.


    "Okay, go on!"


    Gwen coughed lightly and said, "Is there any important news about this?"


    The three of Peter shook their heads.


    "By the way, Harry!" Gwen looked at Harry and said, "How did you get this medicine?"


    Harry recalled: "In the hands of a little gangster, he was really grabbing a woman''s bag at the time, and when I rushed to stop him, he threw a pill in his mouth."


    After a pause, a disgusting expression appeared on Harry''s face, and he said, "Do you know how disgusting he became after taking the medicine."


    "Talk about it, this is our favorite part of listening!"


    Luke chuckled.


    "His ability is to spit snot!" Harry''s face showed the color of fear ruled by disgust: "Yes, it is human snot, which can be sprayed from the nose, like glue, sticky... vomit! "


    Perhaps it was a relationship that was too impressive, Harry couldn''t help but gag twice.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    "and then?"


    "Then?" Harry said with a disgusting look on his face: "After I scrapped a suit, after his medicine had expired, I caught him, and when he wanted to eat the second pill, Snatched his pills, got some information from his mouth, and threw him at the door of the police station."


    The uniform is scrapped...


    Not broken, but disgusting.


    Everyone thought about the snot flying all over the sky, couldn''t help shivering, and looked at Harry pitifully.


    Harry took a deep breath and pushed the terrifying image out of his mind before continuing, "I got an important message from that bastard."


    "what news?"


    Mary Jane looked at Harry with bright eyes, like a little fan girl.


    Harry smiled, and when he was about to speak, Peter said indifferently: "I should know where the little **** bought the super medicine."


    Harry''s face stiffened, he looked at Peter resentfully, and said, "Can''t you let me finish?"


    Peter shrugged: "It''s so easy to guess, there''s no need to sell it."


    "Hahaha!"


    Luke laughed happily.


    "Stop laughing! Fools!"


    Gwen suddenly shouted in a hurry: "You handed that **** to the police station, and the police must have got the news about the super drug from the bastard''s mouth!"


    When they heard this, everyone was shocked.


    "Those cops are in danger!"


    Peter let out a low voice.


    All the information that the little gangster knows will definitely be asked. If those police officers rashly go to investigate, they will face the enemy who has taken the super drug...


    Harry''s expression changed and he said, "We have to act quickly!"


    "In the past two days, I have been investigating the drug dealer who provided the medicine, and I have found the scope of his activities. I came here today for this matter."


    Harry said hurriedly.


    He originally wanted to secretly investigate what the result would be, and was informing a few people to act together, but he forgot about the police.


    "Then act quickly!"


    Gwen gave a cold drink and nodded to the crowd.


    "I''m going to listen to the police''s contact to see if they have any movement."


    Mary Jane said hurriedly, and sat down in front of the radio equipment in the room.


    This device has been debugged and can be linked to the police channel. She usually uses this to listen to the actions of the police, and remind Gwen and them in time to help them in time.


    Harry took out the map he had prepared in advance, pointed to an area near Hell''s Kitchen, and said, "He is active here, and the time of his appearance is uncertain, but he seems to appear two or three times a week."


    Saying that, he tapped his phone again and released a photo of a person.


    "It''s him, the guy who sold it to the gangster, called Wollaton."


    The man was tall and thin, and looked like a bamboo pole that had been injected with illegal drugs for a long time. Under his long messy brown hair, he had a pair of cloudy eyes.


    Several people silently wrote down the characteristics of each other.


    "Hopefully the police won''t run into him."


    Gwen and the others glanced at the map again, and after writing down the map, the four changed into their respective battle uniforms.


    "Me and Peter go first!"


    Gwen spoke to Luke and the two of them, opened the window and jumped down, Peter hurriedly followed.


    "We''ll be there before him."


    Luke smiled, reached out and pressed the manipulator on his forearm, and the demon skateboard parked in the room flew up and came to Luke.


    When Luke put his foot on the drawing board, Harry said, "You''re really dawdling!"


    After saying that, he clicked the manipulator behind him and jumped out of the page.


    A flash of fire followed, and after falling at Harry''s feet, Harry turned into a flash of fire and rose into the sky.


    Seeing this, Luke pouted and said, "It''s gimmicky."


    "Here to you, Mary!"


    Luke said, and after Mary Jane raised her hand with her back to him, he also left quickly.


    The spider silk was shot from the spider silk launcher on the wrist and landed on the building. A figure held the spider silk and rushed into the sky in a beautiful arc. When the words fell, a spider silk was shot out again and was caught. Gwen held it in his hand, and after drawing a beautiful arc, Gwen stretched his body to the fullest like the moon in the sky.


    In this way, under the guidance of Mary Jane, she and Peter shuttled between the cities at a very fast speed.


    Soon, the two reached the target location, and on the way, they also managed to solve the two thieves who stole the car.


    "Harry, Peter and I are near our destination."


    Gwen said lightly, standing on the tallest building, looking down condescendingly.


    "Luke and I were there long ago, and we''ve made a turn."


    Harry said, with a hint of relief in his tone, and said, "No target was found, and no trace of the police was found."


    "this is a good news."


    Gwen also sighed in relief.


    This means that the person has not yet appeared, the police have not found it, and the two sides have not yet clashed.


    Just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, a violent explosion suddenly sounded.


    boom!


    The explosion of the fire was like a roaring savage beast, frantically destroying everything around it, the building cracked under the violent impact, and the glass on the window was shattered, and it fell like a rain.


    Seeing this scene, the four of Gwen did not hesitate at all, and immediately rushed to the location of the explosion.


    What made their hearts sink was that the sound of gunfire gradually came out there.


    Gwen''s face was cold and stern, her agile body jumped between buildings, and after a catapult with the help of elastic spider silk, she pressed her hands on a wall and turned over like a big spider, hanging upside down on the wall. Upstairs not far from the center of the explosion, looking into the distance.


    I saw a person burning with flames at the center of the explosion. Because of his tall and thin stature, he looked like a burning torch from a distance.


    "Damn." Gwen scolded lowly, watching the human-shaped torch throwing explosive flames around, and hurriedly asked: "Harry! Is he the one we''re looking for?"


    "I can''t see his face at all, I can''t be sure, but this guy is a big trouble now!"


    Harry responded, quickly surveying the entire battlefield.


    "Since it''s trouble, get rid of him!"


    Luke said coldly, flew straight towards the torch-like enemy, and said, "I''ll see if I can purify his ability first!"


    "Be careful!"


    Peter said a word, jumped from the air, blocked in front of a woman, crossed his hands and shot a cobweb, blocked the flying cement board, grabbed the woman with one hand, and dragged it aside.


    At the same time, Harry and Gwen also got into action and ran towards the battlefield.


    "These people are all police officers. They come to carry out their tasks in plainclothes. The target is the torch, which is the drug dealer."


    At this moment, Peter''s voice rang out and explained a sentence for everyone. Gwen and the three froze in their hearts, and their eyes fell on the human-shaped torch Peter let go of the woman he had rescued and opened her eyes to it. Nodding his head, he said, "Thank you for the news, Madam Police!"


    The woman pressed her scratched arm, nodded to Peter, looked at the human-shaped torch in the distance, and pleaded: "Spider-Man, please, you must solve this trouble! My colleague is still there! In danger!"


    "That''s what we''re here for."


    Peter said a word, stretched out his thumb and pointed at the battlefield, and said, "Also, my teammates have already acted."


    The burly policewoman looked at it and saw two firelights shuttled through the battlefield, saving her two colleagues, while a black and white figure charged straight towards the criminal.


    The policewoman''s eyes lit up and said, "Oh my God! It''s Spider-Woman!"


    Peter nodded, seeing the excited expression on the policewoman''s face, but feeling a little proud in his heart.


    Look, this is what he likes, how popular.

 Chapter 616： Whats the big deal?

    "Yo hoo!"


    Luke roared excitedly, and stepped on the flying skateboard to pass through the gap of the sprayed flames. And the policeman who was pulled by him turned black in the strong wind.


    It''s too dangerous!


    The flame that could explode just now almost flew past his face.


    He looked at the colleague who was rescued by another fire, and when he saw that the other party was treated the same as him, he suddenly felt a lot better.


    This time, the three of them were just here to get in touch with the suspect.


    Who knew that after the other party discovered some doubts, the reaction was so violent that it suddenly ''exploded''.


    If it weren''t for these superheroes who were active in the city to save them, they would have been blown to pieces now.


    The male policeman glanced at the target who was breathing fire on the spot, and couldn''t help but scolded.


    It''s getting harder and harder to be a police officer these days.


    Luke took the male policeman to a safe place, put it down, and turned around and flew towards the battlefield with Harry.


    Meanwhile, Gwen is already at war with the enemy.


    She did not transform, but was fighting with Spider-Man''s ability. Although the spirit of vengeance in her body had begun to agitate, she still did not use the power of the spirit of vengeance.


    Because this is her trump card, and the enemy in front of her is not enough.


    In addition to the terrifying temperature, the flame swayed by the torch will explode when it touches an object, which is more powerful than ordinary flames.


    Looking at Gwen rushing towards him, Volraton, who turned into a torch and called himself Explosive Fire, grinned, and flames sprayed irregularly into the space in front of him.


    Die! Super hero!


    Now I am invincible!


    After taking the super drug, the super power temporarily obtained gave him the illusion that he was the master of the world.


    As long as there is such a powerful force, Mike Kent will be slaughtered for you.


    The sudden surge of powerful strength gave him incomparable confidence.


    But when he saw Gwen, who was dashing forward in the flames, as flexible as a ghost, getting closer and closer to him, his expression froze.


    what is this!


    How could anyone escape such a dense flame!


    After roaring in disbelief in his heart, he roared angrily, waved his hands, and a large amount of flames flew out again.


    This time, the flames blocked all the space in front of him.


    "I see how you hide!"


    He spoke viciously, as if he had seen Gwen being blown to coke.


    But Gwen jumped up suddenly, and after a spider silk shot on the flying glider, the whole person rose quickly, dodging the rushing flames.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The flames fell to the ground, hit the wall, and made a violent explosion, while a low laughter sounded above Wolladon''s head.


    Wollaton seemed to be irritated, and he spewed flames at Gwen and Harry above his head.


    Harry dodged nimbly, but Gwen''s eyes flashed, and after releasing the spider silk, he fell from mid-air to the vicinity of Volraton.


    "Hey!"


    With a low voice, Gwen tentatively shot out two threads of spider silk, but when the spider silk landed on Voladon, it was immediately burned and turned into ashes.


    "I knew it wouldn''t work!"


    Gwen murmured, and the spider silk launchers on both hands and wrists shot two spider silks that stuck to the ground. Gwen pulled hard, and the whole person slid out against the ground. After avoiding a sweeping flame, he appeared in Worthington. behind.


    Worthington hurriedly turned around and was about to spray the flames when Luke stepped on the flying skateboard and flew down, and a flame shot out of the flying skateboard and sprayed into Worthington''s face.


    "Hey! Please eat something delicious!"


    The corners of his mouth curled up under the mask that covered the lower half of his face.


    The opponent is not a mutant, and his abilities have no effect.


    He was sprayed in the face by the flames. Although he was not injured, Worthington became more and more angry, and even the flames on his body soared.


    Seeing this, Luke hurried away.


    Worthington grinned, and when he was about to attack again, he saw another red and blue figure running over dragging a fire hose.


    "Target, torch!"


    Gwen shouted loudly, Peter saluted, aimed the muzzle at Worthington, and opened the muzzle in Worthing''s stiff expression.


    The crystal water column poured thousands of miles, and the batch head improved and poured it on Worthington.


    "Ah!"


    Worthington screamed and hugged his head, the whole person was washed back by the water, and the flames on his body were quickly extinguished.


    "Wow, look at him, he likes it very much!"


    Peter let out a low cry, and the fire pipe was held firmly by him.


    "Then make a big move and invite him to eat!"


    Gwen smiled faintly.


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed and she shouted, "Stop him! He''s going to take medicine!"


    Hearing this, Luke and Harry hurried over.


    But still too late.


    Worthington roared angrily, and several super medicines were stuffed into his mouth.


    In the next instant, the fire that was doused by the water spewed out again.


    "go to hell!"


    Worthington roared.


    clatter!


    An inconspicuous crisp sound sounded, like a metal ball falling on the floor, but Worthington looked over in horror as if he felt something.


    A metal ball?


    Just when a question appeared in his mind, the fist burst.


    There was no violent flame, but streaks of white gas spread rapidly, instantly freezing the water on the ground into ice cubes.


    "Do not!"


    Worthington screamed, white frost appeared on his body, and when the flame on his body was extinguished again, after the water column sprayed on him fell on him, it quickly turned into ice, and then sealed it. in the ice.


    Seeing this scene, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and Peter hurriedly closed the spout and threw it on the ground.


    "Nice job!"


    Luke praised, and Harry raised his eyebrows proudly.


    "Pretty ass!"


    Gwen said angrily: "If he is frozen like this, can he still live? His ability time is only five minutes! After five minutes, he is an ordinary person!"


    In the end, she had to defrost it.


    The smugness on Harry''s face disappeared instantly, and he touched his head, a little embarrassed.


    Just as Gwen walked towards the frozen Worthington, Peter noticed that a little flame appeared in the human-shaped ice sculpture, and it began to grow rapidly.


    "Gwen! Don''t go there!"


    With a low growl, he charged towards Gwen.


    And Gwen''s spider sense also responded, hurriedly jumping back.


    next second...


    "boom!"


    With the loud explosion, the human-shaped ice sculpture shattered instantly, and a mass of flames that seemed to be compressed to the extreme exploded.


    The air vibrated, and a blast of flame swept around.


    Boom boom boom!


    In the continuous sound of explosions, the frozen Worthington turned into a pile of ashes.


    Looking at this scene, Gwen and the others looked ugly.


    White is busy.


    At this moment, Luke''s eyes flickered, and he said, "He took too much medicine and couldn''t control himself."


    He patted Harry on the shoulder: "It''s not your fault."


    Harry gritted his teeth, "If I had told you about this earlier, I wouldn''t have..."


    "Not so many ifs."


    Gwen pursed his lips and said, "Even if you told us earlier, there would still be a conflict after we find him, and as long as there is a conflict, there is no guarantee that he will not swallow a large amount of super potion, so...don''t think too much about it."


    Harry screamed angrily and left quickly on his flying skateboard.


    "I gonna go see!"


    Luke said, and hurriedly chased after him.


    Peter rummaged through the pile of ashes, and after finding nothing useful, Peter said to Gwen in disappointment, "Nothing was found."


    "It''s strange to find something..."


    Gwen murmured, looked at the three plainclothes policemen, and said, "Maybe they will have some news for us."


    Peter was startled and walked over with Gwen.


    ��


    In the dark, Gwen went back to his room through the window.


    Taking off his mask, Gwen couldn''t hide the tiredness on his face.


    Not physically tired, but mentally tired.


    The super drug thing is more difficult than she imagined.


    After a busy night, not only did not find any further clues, but now the clues are broken.


    Thinking of Worthington, who had been turned into ashes by the explosion, she felt a little guilty.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Gwen threw the hood aside, quickly took off the battle suit, and hurriedly opened the door.


    "dad."


    Looking at Mike at the door, Gwen let out a low voice.


    Mike touched Gwen''s head and said, "You''re hungry."


    As he said that, he flipped his hand, and a plate of snacks appeared in his hand.


    "Dad, thank you."


    This late-night concern warmed Gwen''s heart.


    Mike walked into Gwen''s room with a snack, put it on Gwen''s desk, turned to Gwen and said, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    The emotion on Gwen''s face could not be concealed from him.


    Gwen pursed his lips and took a bite of a crispy mung bean cake before slowly saying, "We have encountered something."


    Having said that, Gwen told Mike about the super drug, and told Mike about Worthington.


    Mike''s expression didn''t change, he smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    Gwen looked helpless.


    Yes, in his father''s eyes, it really wasn''t a big deal.


    "In Dad''s eyes, what is a big deal?"


    Gwen couldn''t help but ask.


    Mike smiled lightly, pinched Gwen''s nose, and said softly, "Of course it''s you."


    Gwen rolled his eyes and said, "It''s really an unexpected answer."


    But it still made her feel warm.


    At this moment, Mike said: "Super medicine, it''s really interesting."


    Eat Superman for five minutes or die.


    If this kind of thing spreads, the rate of super crime will skyrocket, and superheroes will have to get busy.


    Mike rubbed his chin and smiled at Gwen: "I believe you can solve it."


    "I am very sure of that!"


    Gwen clenched his fist and shouted, but then like a deflated ball, he said, "But now the clue is broken."


    "The clue is broken?"


    Mike said stunned: "How can this be called off?"


    "Um?"


    "Haven''t you already found one of the people selling drugs? Although he blew himself up now, he still has traces of life and interpersonal relationships in this world. You may be able to find some clues through these."


    Gwen''s eyes lit up and said, "Yes!"


    He stuck out his tongue in embarrassment: "Tonight''s self-destruction made my brain shut down, and I''m just now reacting?"


    "Reaction now?"


    Mike looked at Gwen suspiciously.


    Gwen said angrily, "What kind of eyes are you looking at?"


    "Look at the little fool''s eyes?"


    "Ah ya ya!"


    Gwen shouted angrily and pushed Mike towards the door: "Get out! Get out! It''s annoying!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Mike laughed happily, and after walking out of the room, he helped Gwen close the door.


    In the room, Gwen happily kicked off his shoes, lay on the bed with snacks, and connected with his little friends.


    Tomorrow is Saturday, and they don''t go to school, so they can handle it.


    She wanted to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    Outside the door, after Mike heard the movement inside, he smiled and shook his head, and went back to the bedroom.


    ��


    the next day.


    Gwen yawned and came downstairs with tousled hair.


    Although she didn''t wake up, she was very excited.


    Suddenly, her eyes turned cold, and a blue flame jumped in her hand, saying, "Lam, do you want to die?"


    "No, I didn''t do anything!"


    Little Lamb screamed and ran downstairs, but the phone screen in his pocket was glowing white.


    "Humph!"


    Gwen snorted softly, touched her hair, and after hesitating, walked into the bathroom.


    It''s better to pack yourself up before going to dinner, little Lamb is so hateful!


    Always want to catch her black material to blackmail her.


    in the kitchen.


    Mike''s low voice kept ringing.


    "Yes, grab him and give him a slight squeeze."


    "Okay, is that so?"


    Oren''s voice sounded nervous.


    "Yes, don''t worry, be bold and pull hard."


    "Break, break!"


    "It''s okay, it''s still usable when it''s connected!"


    "Great!"


    "Next, put it in here."


    "OK!"


    After a few seconds...


    "Look, is it getting bigger, longer and harder?"


    "so amazing!"


    Oren, who was making fritters for the first time, turned over fritters in the frying pan with chopsticks, and his face was full of happy smiles.


    This period of time has been the happiest and most relaxed period for him in the past two years.


    Take a leisurely life, eat some good food, go somewhere you haven''t been before, and learn something new.


    Oren likes this kind of life.


    After all, he was only nineteen years old, the age when he wanted to try everything, but his world didn''t give him such a chance at all.


    "Okay, look at it, if it''s golden brown you can fish it out."


    "OK!"


    Oren responded and looked at the fritters tumbling in the frying pan seriously, making Mike suspect that he had turned on super vision.


    "Clarke used to like it when he was a kid."


    Hearing Mike''s words, Oren suddenly remembered his father, and his heart became more serious at the same time.


    Mike was stunned for a moment, then muttered, "Just don''t burn the pot through."


    A few minutes later, under the strict supervision of Oren, the tempting fried fritters came out of the pan.


    Oren took a long breath, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and smiled at Mike.


    Mike''s eyes jumped, but he gave Oren a thumbs up.


    Suddenly, Oren smiled even more happily.

 Chapter 617： dont embarrass you

    "How about it?"


    Oren looked at everyone nervously, waiting for everyone''s evaluation.


    Gwen and Lamb Jr.


    (������)


    In the next second, the two of them nodded to Oren in surprise eyes, and praised: "Not bad!"


    "call!"


    Oren breathed a sigh of relief, as if greatly encouraged.


    "I''m going out!"


    Gwen quickly finished the fritters in his hand, poured himself a cup of soy milk, picked up two eggs in his hand, and ran out the door.


    Little Lamb pouted and said, "She clearly said she would play with me today."


    "She has something urgent to deal with."


    Mike said lightly: "Today, let Oren play with you."


    "he?"


    Little Lamb squinted at Oren, rolled his eyes, nodded, and smiled brightly: "Okay!"


    Oren nodded and said, "Lemmed to me."


    "Wait, what did you call me?"


    Little Lamb looked at Oren angrily and said, "You want to call me uncle! Uncle! Do you know?"


    Oren: "��"


    "But my world doesn''t have you."


    "But I''m here! You call my dad grandpa, but of course you have to call me uncle!"


    Little Lamb said righteously.


    Oren could not refute.


    At this moment, Mike flicked little Lamb''s forehead and said, "Of course you are Oren''s uncle, but as an uncle, you shouldn''t make him embarrassed."


    "Difficult?"


    Little Lamb looked at Oren, tilted his head to think for a moment, and then said to Oren, "Well, it''s uncle''s fault!"


    Speaking of which, Oren is indeed much older than him. If it were him, he would be embarrassed if he were to call him uncle in front of many people.


    Thinking of this, Little Lamb nodded secretly.


    Oren looked at little Lamb with a wry smile.


    Little Lamb smiled, and the body sitting on the chair slowly flew up until he was a little higher than Oren, then patted Oren on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t make you embarrassed in the future. I will take care of you in the future!"


    Oren opened his mouth, finally nodded, and said, "Got it."


    Little Lamb grinned, looking more and more satisfied with his eldest nephew.


    ��


    At this time, Gwen, who rushed out of the house, was already rushing to their secret base.


    Last night, they discussed the current clue very late, and there is still a lot of gain, and today they will start to act.


    "Should be able to find new clues."


    Gwen grunted and swallowed the egg.


    "cough!"


    She coughed violently, slapped her chest hard, choked her neck and swallowed hard, letting out a long breath.


    "call!"


    She almost thought she was going to be the first superhero to be choked to death by an egg.


    Boarding the bus, Gwen dozed off and headed to the destination bit by bit.


    Halfway through the journey, she felt something was wrong.


    Someone was touching her backpack.


    With a sneer in his heart, Gwen was about to take down the opponent when a crisp knock sounded.


    "what!"


    With a miserable cry, the hand holding Gwen''s phone suddenly loosened.


    Gwen swiftly grabbed his phone and hurriedly turned his head to look.


    I saw a thin, unshaven man holding his wrist and grinning in pain.


    Opposite him, a man with sunglasses and a suit was silently putting away his blind cane.


    Blind stick?


    blind?


    Gwen was stunned.


    "Blind man, mind your own business!"


    The man cursed angrily, and hurriedly squeezed out the moment the bus stopped.


    Gwen narrowed his eyes, took note of the other party''s appearance, and said to the blind man in the suit, "Thank you."


    In the case that the eyes can''t see it, it can accurately knock on the opponent''s wrist...


    This blind man is not easy.


    "no need to thank me."


    The man smiled slightly and said, "It''s me who is superfluous."


    Looking at the action of the other party just answering the phone, if he hadn''t intervened, the thief just now would have been even worse.


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, and regardless of whether the other party saw it or not, he nodded to him and sat down in his seat.


    Really interesting person.


    Gwen groaned inwardly.


    The man smiled slightly, and his evaluation of the girl in front of him was much higher.


    The other party didn''t give him his seat, did he see that he had the stubbornness not to lose to normal people?


    Really a sensitive girl.


    When the station arrived, Gwen got off the bus first. Before getting off the bus, Gwen said to the man, "Goodbye, by the way, my name is Gwen."


    "Matthew!"


    Gwen wrote it down silently, nodded to him, and got out of the car quickly.


    For some reason, although she knew he was blind, she sensed that he was looking at her in a peculiar way.


    What a strange blind man.


    Gwen muttered inwardly again, and hurried to their base.


    Pushing open the apartment door, Gwen walked in.


    "Gwen, you''re here!?"


    Peter appeared in front of her for the first time with a mop in his hand.


    Seeing this, Gwen''s eyes narrowed happily into crescent moons, nodded to Peter, and said, "Thank you for your hard work, they haven''t come yet?"


    "It''s not hard, this is our base, and we should pay attention to environmental hygiene."


    Peter smiled.


    Most importantly, this is Gwen''s former home...


    He was cleaning Gwen.


    Thinking of this, Peter blushed slightly, lowered his head and hurriedly mopped the floor, and said at the same time, "No, it will take a while."


    "I''m here to help."


    Gwen picked up the rag beside him and cleaned up with Peter.


    When they were about to clean, the door rang and Mary Jane walked in.


    After smiling apologetically to the two, she also began to help.


    After the three people finished cleaning, two firelights suddenly appeared outside the window.


    "Tuk Tuk!"


    The sound of knocking on the glass sounded, and Mary Jane hurriedly opened the window and let the two in.


    "Good morning! Brothers!"


    Harry said hello and jumped off the flying skateboard.


    "Yo! Have you eaten?"


    Luke ate a sandwich, greeted the three, and handed one to Harry.


    Gwen narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous look emerged.


    The two shook their bodies and silently handed over the sandwich.


    Gwen said angrily: "Who wants to eat your breakfast!"


    The two breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You guys are spreading rumors like this. If our base is exposed, we''ll have to change places!"


    Gwen said coldly.


    Peter nodded and said, "Indeed, it''s daytime, and there are a lot of people."


    Harry pouted: "If you find it, change it, I''ll find another one."


    "Harry."


    Mary Jane couldn''t help saying: "Gwen means that by doing this during the day, we are all prone to revealing our identities."


    "That''s right!"


    Gwen strode up to Harry, stared into Harry''s eyes, and said coldly, "It''s not about buying a house or not, it''s about revealing or not, you know?"


    Harry swallowed and nodded hastily.


    Gwen is so scary.


    "Don''t make such a rumor next time."


    Gwen asked again, and after seeing Harry nod, he finally looked away in satisfaction.


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief and looked viciously at Luke beside him.


    Why didn''t you say anything to help me just now!


    After reading Harry''s meaning, Luke spread his hands and sighed.


    He doesn''t dare!


    He and Gwen have known each other for the longest time, and he was often cleaned up by Gwen as a child.


    Seeing the honest appearance of the two, Mary Jane laughed softly.


    Gwen is the most dignified person among them, not only because of the captain''s relationship, but also because Gwen and their long-term relationship have already beaten others out of temper.


    "Okay, eat your breakfast quickly, you''ll be ready for action in a while!"


    Gwen urged the two of them and walked to their conference table, where they and Peter began to sort out the materials from last night.


    After a while, Luke and Harry joined in, and the discussion began.


    ��


    Looking at the sky outside, Robin sighed, patted his cheek, got up and walked out of the room.


    Walking to the opposite door, she looked at her mother, and when she saw that the other party was sleeping, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Sleep well, you won''t be in pain when you fall asleep."


    Robin murmured, walked into the kitchen, and cooked a nutritious meal for her mother as fast as she could. After eating some canned food, she brought the dinner into her mother''s room.


    "Mom, it''s time to eat."


    She carefully woke up her mother and brought dinner over.


    The dark-skinned, scrawny mother glanced at her dinner and said weakly, "How about you?"


    "I''ve eaten! I''m full!"


    Robin smiled, showing his white teeth.


    "Don''t keep eating those, they''re not nutritious, ahem!"


    Robin''s mother looked at Robin distressed.


    "It''s okay, my body is fine!"


    Robin smiled, made a fitness move, patted his arm, and said proudly: "Look at my muscles!"


    "You! Cough!"


    Robin''s mother couldn''t help laughing, but coughed violently.


    Robin hurriedly helped to pat, and after her mother calmed down again, she patiently fed.


    Spoon after spoon, she fed it very seriously.


    Her mother looked at her with a look of guilt and distress.


    A few minutes later, Robin smiled happily after watching her mother finish today''s dinner.


    "Mom, you did a great job today!"


    As she spoke, she wiped her mother''s mouth.


    "Okay, rest, I have to go out."


    Robin smiled at his mother and covered her with a quilt.


    When Robin was about to go out, Robin''s mother grabbed her hand and said distressedly, "Robin, you are so tired, don''t go out at night."


    To heal her, Robin worked three jobs a day.


    "It''s okay!" Robin looked at his mother comfortingly, and said, "I''ll have the money to treat you right away! You must cheer with me!"


    Robin looked at his mother comfortably.


    This is her only relative.


    Cancer, even now, is a terminal disease on Earth, but she heard that Kent Star had a cure for it, and as long as she saved enough money, she could help her mother.


    Especially since she had just recently found a lucrative job.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help shaking her spirits.


    "Robin, you should be chasing your dream to be a singer, but now..."


    Robin''s mother looked at Robin with guilt.


    "I''ll work hard when you''re well! You rest, I have to go out, or I''ll be late."


    Having said that, Robin gently kissed her mother''s forehead, left her mother''s bedroom, and walked quickly to his own room.


    "Got to bring tonight''s merchandise..."


    Robin murmured softly, took out a box from under his bed, took out a small bottle from it, turned and left the room.


    This is her hope.


    Although this thing is a little dangerous, for her mother, she has long planned to go out.


    Patting his cheek, Robin left the house.


    "It''s a dark night, a good day for trading, my dark skin provides me with natural protection, hehe!"


    Robin walked carefully down the street, joking to ease his nervousness.


    After all, she is still a novice and has only been in contact with this business for half a month.


    However, even half a month''s income is worth more than two months'' salary for her other three jobs.


    That''s why she took the risk.


    Humming a song written for his own encouragement, Robin arrives at the deal.


    Her transaction location is not fixed, she temporarily notified someone to buy it after she temporarily chose the location.


    And for safety, she only stayed in one place for fifteen minutes. When the time was up, she would change her place and repost her location.


    This greatly reduces her danger.


    After choosing an inconspicuous place, she took out her mobile phone, and after posting her location in the established chat group, she started timing.


    Soon, the first buyer appeared.


    It was a young black man who looked about the same age as him.


    The other party was tall, and after buying the medicine, he looked at her with malicious eyes, as if he was considering whether to rob her.


    She was a little scared in her heart, but she still pretended not to be afraid, and even looked at each other with provocative eyes. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    In the end, the other party''s eyes flickered, he turned and left,


    Robin breathed a sigh of relief.


    She is very aware of the effects of these medicines, so those people will consider the consequences of angering her, after all, she is now representing the side who sells medicines.


    Even if it offends her, you have to consider the people behind her.


    Therefore, her safety is still guaranteed.


    Of course, if the situation is bad, she will swallow the medicine without hesitation.


    Looking at the money in hand, Robin showed a happy smile and continued to wait for his customers.


    After half an hour, she left immediately.


    one, two, three...


    Just when she decided to stay here for half an hour and leave, a new buyer came to her.


    The man was tall, but with a hood, he couldn''t see the other''s face at all, but she didn''t care, after all, there were many such buyers.


    "I''ll buy some medicine."


    "Medicine? What kind of medicine? I''m not selling medicine!"


    Robin looked at each other alertly.


    "Yami told me that you have a very powerful medicine here."


    The other party lowered his voice and said.


    Hearing Yami''s name, Robin breathed a sigh of relief, nodded to him, and reached out to his pocket.


    Just when she was about to take out the things, the person in front of her laughed softly and said, "I found the target."

 Chapter 618： action

    Found a target?


    Hearing this, Robin was shocked, and tried to pull his hand out of the mysterious man in front of him, but the other''s palm was as cast as iron, and he didn''t even move.


    Robin said in horror: "What do you want to do!"


    "I just want to ask you something, please cooperate with me."


    Luke said politely, but put his eyes on Robin''s pocketed hand, and was relieved when he saw that the other party had no chance to take out the super medicine.


    He didn''t want to see a person who took a super drug and exploded.


    This is the only clue they can find so far.


    Robin said angrily: "I don''t know anything! Let me go! Otherwise I''ll be welcome!"


    "Sorry, miss!"


    Luke said seriously: "This matter is very important because it is about the lives of many people."


    "I really don''t know anything!"


    Robin quibble, pretending to be pitiful, and said to Luke: "Please let me go? I''m just a little black girl who doesn''t know anything."


    Luke shook his head and said, "Just a few simple questions."


    At this moment, three figures emerged from the dark night.


    Robin looked at the person who came, and fear flashed in his eyes.


    Spider-Man, Spider-Woman, and Dark Demon, then this...


    She looked again and determined Luke''s identity.


    It is purification!


    These are all superheroes who have risen to fame lately.


    Super hero��


    They found it!


    no! my escape! I got caught and I''m done! Who will treat my mother then?


    Robin gritted his teeth, and in Luke''s surprised eyes, he opened his mouth and bit down on the super medicine that she had been keeping in his mouth.


    A golden nebula-like light bloomed in Robin''s mouth.


    Luke''s eyes narrowed, and he scolded angrily: "Fake!"


    The golden light rushed into Robin''s body, as if illuminating her body, and a wonderful change appeared in her body.


    The next second, she screamed, a pair of black wings stretched out from her back, and when her hands and feet turned into claws, her face was covered with black feathers in early summer.


    "ah!"


    She screamed, her strength soared, and after she threw Luke away, her wings flew into the sky and left quickly.


    "I''ll go after it!"


    Harry gave a low drink, and the flying skateboard spewed a lot of flames, and was about to charge forward.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Gwen hurriedly stopped Harry, shot a spider silk at Luke, who was also on the flying skateboard, stopped him, and said, "Stop chasing!"


    The two looked at Gwen in confusion.


    Peter said helplessly: "Don''t rush the other party, otherwise if the other party swallows a lot of medicine, the last time will happen."


    Luke and the two were stunned.


    "But I haven''t had time to put a tracker on her."


    Luke said helplessly.


    "It''s ok."


    Gwen smiled slightly and said, "I already know who she is."


    "Um?"


    Several people looked at Gwen in surprise.


    Gwen pondered: "When I heard her name, I thought of someone, and now after seeing her, I have confirmed my guess."


    "Who is it?"


    Luke couldn''t help asking.


    "Robin, the cashier who likes to sing at the nearest supermarket."


    Gwen explained with a smile.


    "Why am I not impressed?"


    Luke was dumbfounded.


    "Because you don''t often go to the supermarket to buy groceries." Gwen rolled his eyes and said, "Let''s go, go directly to her house to find her."


    The three nodded and left quickly with Gwen.


    On the other side, Robin, who turned into a half-eagle, fled the scene and used his ability to fly quickly.


    Although flying is a pleasant thing in itself, she is not at all happy now, and the whole person is in a state of panic.


    She''s been found by superheroes and she''s over!


    She has only one thought now, and that is to go home and hide!


    Although she knew that this business was dangerous, she didn''t know that it could attract superheroes.


    Superhero, that''s a superhero!


    For the first time, she was so close to a superhero, but she did not expect to become the enemy of a superhero!


    Speaking of which, she''s still a fan of Spider-Man.


    After shaking his head and driving all the chaotic thoughts out of his mind, Robin counted the time to maintain his ability and landed near her house.


    After a few seconds, her ability disappeared, and her whole body changed back to her original appearance.


    Seeing his palm that turned into a claws return to its original shape, Robin felt a little scared.


    What is her ability like this?


    too ugly.


    Also, ruining her clothes and shoes, does this need to be so wasteful every time she transforms?


    Robin looked at his clothes with some distress, and after looking at the surrounding environment, he quickly ran to his home.


    When she got home and closed the door, she pressed her fast-beating heart, and her whole body seemed to collapse.


    It was the first time he had encountered what happened today.


    "Is that Robin?"


    The weak voice sounded, Robin patted his numb legs, and hurriedly responded: "It''s me!"


    Saying that, she walked to her room.


    And when she opened the door, the whole person was like being struck by lightning and stayed where she was.


    I saw four people sitting in her room, and the moment she opened the door, all four looked at her in unison.


    She nearly passed out.


    "You''re back, Miss Robin."


    Gwen stood up with a smile on his face.


    Robin took two steps back, with the urge to run away.


    However, she suddenly thought of her mother, so her legs seemed to be on the ground, and she couldn''t move anymore.


    "Talk to us, you don''t want your mother to know what you''re doing now, do you?"


    Gwen whispered, as if reading Robin''s heart.


    Robin took a deep breath, strode into his room, closed the door, and said, "What do you want to know?"


    She has no choice.


    At this moment, Gwen pointed to the chair opposite and smiled: "Relax, I know your situation, Robin."


    Hearing this, Robin was stunned, while Gwen continued: "You are a kind girl, you work three jobs a day for your sick mother, you like to sing, but for your mother, you gave up Your dreams, and even what you''re doing now, is just to help your mother pay for treatment."


    Robin pursed his lips and fell silent.


    The Spider-Woman in front of her was right, but what surprised her was that the other party knew so much.


    At this time, Gwen changed the conversation and said, "But, you know what? These things you sell will hurt other people."


    Robin showed a wry smile and said, "I can''t help it, my mother''s time is running out, I can''t just watch her die."


    "That is, as long as your mother''s illness is resolved, you won''t do it, right?"


    Solve her mother''s illness?


    She looked at Gwen in surprise, as if thinking of something, her whole body became excited.


    "Yes, as long as you cooperate with us, I will help you buy medicine for cancer."


    If she remembered correctly, this drug seems to be a drug that appeared in the future technology company some time ago. Because of the high cost, the price is still quite expensive.


    "Do you know the price of that medicine? You..."


    With that said, Robin closed his mouth.


    This is the only chance in front of her, and she can''t let the other party give up this idea.


    The other party is also a superhero, so he shouldn''t regret it...


    Thinking of this, Robin said quickly: "My medicine was given to me by a man named Newt, and he is responsible for dispensing medicine to us people. As for who he serves, I don''t know, because I do this work. It''s only been two weeks."


    "very good."


    Gwen nodded and said, "So, can you take us to find him?"


    Robin shook his head and said, "Every time he dispenses us medicine, she will notify us, and every time his location is not fixed."


    "When''s the next time?"


    "Five days later, he gave us medicine once a week."


    Robin replied obediently.


    Hearing this, Gwen looked at each other and nodded.


    "Okay, then we''ll keep in touch anytime."


    Gwen spoke, and after leaving her contact information, wrote down Robin''s contact information.


    "Besides this, is there anything else to tell us?"


    Gwen asked tentatively.


    For five days, they will not wait in vain.


    They will try to find each other.


    Robin thought for a moment and said, "I remember Newt mentioned something about Genesis, but I don''t know what that means."


    It''s the same as saying nothing.


    Gwen looked helpless and could only say: "There is news to inform us."


    Of course, they wouldn''t fully trust Robin either.


    Still staring at Robin these days.


    Robin nodded hurriedly: "Okay, I''ll let you know as soon as I have news."


    After a pause, she said a little embarrassedly: "That medicine..."


    "I''ll buy it for you when this is over."


    Harry said lightly, looking like he was rich and powerful.


    A smile appeared on Robin''s face unconsciously, and said gratefully: "Thank you!"


    "No, you should thank yourself."


    If Robin wasn''t a kind person, Gwen wouldn''t even think about helping her.


    "By the way, what about your medicines?"


    Gwen asked Robin.


    Robin took a medicine bottle out of his pocket.


    There is still half a bottle in the bottle.


    "There are fifty in one bottle. He gave me three or two bottles. Besides this one, I have two more." Robin took out the other two bottles from the bed and said, "He said that each time only Give me three bottles, and I can get more from him unless I buy a certain amount."


    Gwen took the half bottle and said, "Give this to me, I''ll take it for someone to study, and keep the rest for yourself. During these few days, you have to keep as normal as nothing happened. ,Do you understand?"


    "Know!"


    Robin nodded, and looked at the half bottle of medicine in Gwen''s hand with some distress.


    She spent a lot of money to buy these medicines, and it was really distressing to give half a bottle like this.


    However, after thinking about Gwen''s commitment to her, she could only bear it silently.


    "Be careful in the next few days, the police have noticed you."


    Gwen spoke to Robin, and after Robin nodded in surprise, he took the three of Peter out of the window and left quickly.


    ��


    Five days passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the past five days, Gwen and the others took turns looking at Robin. There was nothing unusual about Robin. Instead, they lived a normal life according to the requirements of Gwen and the others.


    Working part-time, and selling medicines��


    It''s just that these drug sellers, Gwen and the others have all written down, and when the event is over, they will go and take back the sold drugs, if they don''t use them...


    According to the time, tonight is the time for Newt to dispense medicine to Robin and the others.


    It is not accurate to say that it is the distribution of medicines.


    Robin these people are the distributors, and Newt is the middleman.


    While Gwen and the others were waiting, Robin finally sent them the address, and the Gwens, who had been waiting near Robin, immediately followed Robin into action.


    Robin walked in the dark, humming a pleasant song.


    Now, her mood is completely different from the first time she met Newt.


    Now she has four superheroes behind her, and her sense of security is overwhelming!


    And, she is now a partner of justice, and she is now acting for justice.


    It feels completely different!


    Robin happily hummed a song and came to Newt''s appointed place. With the eyes of others looking at fools, he greeted a few people who distributed medicine enthusiastically, and walked into a room that looked very ordinary. in the bar.


    At the same time, in a dark corner not far from the bar, Peter whispered to the others: "Robin has gone in, I need to follow up."


    "I will go with you!"


    Gwen said, pulling a spider silk in his hand and slipping from above Peter''s head.


    Peter nodded.


    The two of them are agile and can sneak in silently, which is comparable to ace agents.


    "Luke and I are waiting outside can support anytime."


    Harry spoke.


    At this point, he and Luke were standing on the roof of the building not far from the bar, and they could shoot whenever Gwen needed them.


    "Robin''s surveillance footage is normal, and the bar is a bit noisy. I''ll give you the latest on Robin''s situation."


    Mary Jane, who was sitting in the RV, spoke lightly, looking at some of the pictures that flashed through the screen, her face turned red from time to time.


    "Okay, then Peter and I get to work!"


    Gwen said a word, and nodded to Peter, the two of them jumped gently with spider silk, and landed behind the roof of the bar, like a big spider, using their spider sense, when no one noticed. Under the circumstances, he sneaked into the dimly lit bar, and under the guidance of Mary Jane, wiped out Robin''s position.


    Finally, they saw Newt in Robin''s mouth.


    Newt has colorful hair and a nose ring.


    The two did not alarm Newt.


    They''re here just to keep Robin safe.


    When Robin got her share of the medicine as planned, Newt in the VIP room watched Robin push the door open and leave and was about to let the next person in, two figures quickly flashed into the VIP room, Just as Newt''s eyes widened and he was about to shout, a cloud of white spider silk stuck to his mouth.


    "Woooo!"


    At the moment when his shouts drowned in his throat, two groups of spider silks that kept growing fell on his body, wrapping him into a white cocoon.

 Chapter 619： time is precious

    Because of drinking a lot of alcohol, Newt, whose head was in a mess, was cocooned by spider silk and hung upside down from the ceiling.


    "Woooo!"


    There was a whining sound from the sealed mouth, and he shook his body in horror, especially when he saw a humanoid spider with a red hood sliding down the spider silk and landed on his body. up, looking at him as if he were looking at his prey.


    His crotch was hot, and his heart seemed to be pinched by a hand.


    At this moment, another black-and-white humanoid spider appeared in front of him, staring into his eyes, and there was a look of real panic in his eyes.


    don''t eat me!


    "We have some questions for you."


    "Woooo!"


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll let him eat you!"


    Gwen''s tone was grim.


    Peter reached out and pressed Newt''s body at the right time, as if he was choosing to speak.


    "Woooooo!"


    Newt shook his body excitedly.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a tough guy, so don''t you say that?"


    Gwen''s tone was full of admiration.


    "Woooo!"


    I''m not hard! I am soft!


    "In that case, he can''t wait to eat you."


    Saying that, Gwen patted the other person''s cheek lightly, and said with some pity, "I appreciate you quite a bit, why don''t I give you a chance?"


    "Woooooo!"


    Newt bent over and nodded frantically like a crooked shrimp.


    Seeing this, Peter couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Still Gwen has a way.


    He stretched out his hand and tore off the spider silk from the other''s mouth, as if unwilling, he stretched out his fingers and brushed the other''s face, and sighed softly.


    Newt shuddered, his crotch getting hotter.


    Gwen, on the other hand, gave Peter a compliment.


    It fits really well.


    "Where did the super drug come from?"


    Super drug?


    Newt, who was confused by the alcohol, woke up instantly, and he stared at Gwen: "You are here for this thing? You won''t eat me at all!"


    Gwen said unexpectedly: "Aren''t you too stupid, since you are a smart person, what should you do?"


    "How to do it?" Newt shook his head, which was gradually sobering up, and watched the two of them roll their eyes, and said, "If you have the ability, kill me."


    "Since you say so, we..."


    "Don''t scare me!"


    Newt looked at the two with a proud and ugly face, and said, "I just didn''t recognize you, but now... hum! You are Spider-Man, you are superheroes! Can you kill? Huh? You have the ability. kill me!"


    As he spoke, he stretched his neck towards the two of them.


    Looking at the other party''s arrogant appearance, Gwen punched the other party''s stomach.


    Peter was startled, and when Newt''s screams were about to emerge from his throat, he sealed the other''s mouth with spider silk again.


    "How to do?"


    Peter rolled over and jumped down, asking Gwen.


    This is the first time he has encountered this kind of skinny candy, and he doesn''t know how to start.


    Gwen looked at the other party''s provocative eyes, sneered, and said, "I didn''t want to use this method, but tonight, it''s better to solve this matter as soon as possible, so..."


    She looked at Newt with a sneer: "You''ll be in pain for a while."


    Newt continued to look at Gwen defiantly.


    He is a tough guy! Very hard kind!


    "Look into my eyes."


    A voice full of temptation, like a whisper of a demon, remembered.


    Newt looked subconsciously, only to see the beating flames, and then he felt an unbearable pain.


    As if his soul was about to burn.


    "Woooooo!"


    He screamed in pain, but because his mouth was sealed, he could only make a pitiful whimper.


    Peter looked at Gwen worried.


    He knew Gwen''s ability, and the souls of sinners who were caught in this ability would be burned.


    After a few seconds, the throbbing flames in Gwen''s eyes disappeared, while Newt''s whole body was weak, his eyes were slack, and his whole body seemed to be a puddle of mud.


    but��


    not dead?


    Peter looked at Gwen in surprise.


    He remembered that the criminals used to be killed straight away... oh no, sent to hell.


    Now��


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Gwen raised his eyebrows and said, "For so long, I will always learn to control the power."


    The Eye of Judgment just now is a weakened version of the weakened version.


    Because of her relationship with the Spirit of Vengeance for too long, and because she got a part of the power of Mephisto, her grasp of the Eye of Judgment has reached the strongest among all Ghost Riders.


    On the premise of not burning the target''s soul, his Eye of Judgment can bring great pain to the target, and can also see the memory of the other party.


    So even if the **** doesn''t speak, Gwen knows what he wants.


    The only difference is whether the **** will suffer or not.


    "Let''s go." Gwen glanced at Newt, who was in a coma, and said, "Take him away."


    "take away?"


    Peter frowned and said, "There are a lot of people outside. If you bring someone with you, you might be discovered."


    "Ha ha!"


    Gwen chuckled softly and said, "Did you forget I''m Gwen Kent?"


    Saying that, she gently pressed her communication ring.


    The next second, the space was torn apart, and the dark blue space door appeared in front of the two of them.


    Gwen raised Newt with one hand, called out to Peter, and walked through the space door.


    After arriving at Kent Star, Gwen immediately opened the space door, and Peter walked out with Newt and appeared near the RV.


    Throwing Newt beside the RV casually, Gwen turned on the communicator and said, "Come to the RV, catch the target, and prepare to go to the next location to deal with the person above him."


    After thinking for a while, Gwen frowned slightly and said, "If we want to solve this matter thoroughly, we still need a little help if we don''t have to worry about it."


    "help?"


    Peter was stunned and asked curiously, "Who are you looking for for help?"


    "My third brother."


    Gwen smiled slightly and said, "He''s the best person to solve this."


    After a pause, he said, "When I need him to appear, I will let him come."


    Hearing this, the three of Peter responded.


    Although it''s a pity that they couldn''t solve this matter independently, it''s also a joy to see Professor X take action.


    "Luke and I will go back right away."


    Harry said a word, stepped on his flying skateboard, and rushed to the RV not far away with Luke.


    After the two returned, looking at Newt in a coma, Luke asked, "What should he do?"


    "Good to say."


    Gwen said lightly, and said to Robin who was walking towards them: "Give it to Robin."


    At this time, Robin, who came here with three bottles of medicine, was about to greet Gwen and the others when he noticed Newt lying on the ground.


    After swallowing, Robin said in surprise: "Is this caught?"


    It''s also too fast.


    Saying that, she gave Gwen the super potion she bought.


    Gwen took it and pointed to Newt, who was wrapped into a zongzi by spider silk, and said, "Robin, you came just in time, and he will leave it to you."


    When the words fell, before Robin could react, he and Luke rushed into the RV.


    "Hey, I..."


    Whoosh!


    Looking at the car rushing out, Robin raised his hand slowly, and murmured, "What should I do with him?"


    She looked at Newt lying on the ground and had a headache for a while, and finally decided to call the police and let the police deal with it.


    ��


    At the same time, Gwen was driving to find a secluded place while sharing the information he just got with everyone.


    "Genesis, the Genesis Robin told us before was a ship."


    "Where did Newt get his medicine, and his cousin was on Genesis, an assistant to the director of an experimental project, that''s why he got the distribution rights."


    "The Genesis was a test ship, and many experiments were carried out on it, and the ship is now 30 nautical miles away from New York Harbor."


    Hearing this, Harry said solemnly, "Is this ship our ultimate goal?"


    "It won''t know until we catch the person in charge of the ship."


    Gwen said, stepped on the brake with one foot, pressed the communication ring on his finger, summoned the space door again, and drove over.


    A few seconds later, in an unoccupied corner by the sea, a space door appeared quietly, and an RV rushed out from it.


    The news of Newt''s disappearance won''t last long. Gwen and the others need to get rid of the boss behind Genesis and even the super drug before the news reaches the ears of the boss.


    They have to be fast.


    Therefore, Gwen only used the space gate of Kent star this time.


    In just two minutes, they came to the beach from New York, and then Gwen and the four hurried to their destination.


    Harry and Luke took Gwen and Peter with flying skateboards, like two bright fireworks in the night, rushing into the depths of darkness.


    With a distance of more than 30 nautical miles, at the speed of a flying skateboard, he found his target in just a few minutes.


    On the ocean at night, a large cruise ship is like a sea monster, slowly sailing on the ocean.


    "found it."


    Gwen whispered and said to Luke and Harry: "Careful step up, we sneak in."


    "no problem!"


    Harry responded, took Gwen across an arc, and fell towards the sea. After being parallel to the sea, he leaned against Genesis not far from the sea.


    Approaching Genesis, Luke and Harry also turned over after Gwen and Peter climbed to the side of the boat to make sure it was safe.


    After letting the flying skateboard fly at a high altitude, the four sneaked into the ship called Genesis.


    The boat was very quiet, and the quietness was a bit depressing.


    In the dim light, the four of them quickly sneaked into the center of the ship. Although they encountered security personnel from time to time on the road, the four of them knocked each other out before the security personnel sounded the alarm or shouted. past.


    So, no one found them along the way.


    "This is��"


    Peter, who was at the forefront, stopped and looked at the cabin on their left as if he had discovered something.


    Seeing this, the three of Gwen hurried two steps, came to Peter''s side, and looked over together.


    I saw several transparent cages in the room with transparent bulkheads.


    At this time, several researchers in white coats were holding recorders such as tablet computers, recording something while looking at the experimental objects in the transparent cage.


    And the experimental products in the transparent cage are all vivid people!


    But these few people were obviously taking something like super drug, and they were reacting violently at this time.


    Some people turned into a pool of ooze, others grew on their bodies for a few seconds, and some people turned into ice sculptures...


    But without exception, these people became corpses.


    Gwen and the others looked at the scene in front of them, and a fire of anger quietly appeared in their hearts.


    At this moment, an indifferent voice sounded in the laboratory.


    "The experiment failed. Clean up the experimental waste here. Today''s experiment ends here and will continue tomorrow."


    With the voice, Gwen''s eyes fell on the leading man.


    The man was wearing a white coat and gold-wire glasses. He looked very gentle and elegant, but his face was sullen, and his pale blue eyes flashed with icy excitement from time to time, as if he was suppressing his own nature. beast.


    After the man finished speaking, several experimenters in the office hurriedly responded. After the man left the laboratory, the experimenters let out a long breath, so loud that Gwen and the others were even separated by a split second. The bulkheads with excellent sound insulation are also clearly audible.


    At this time, Gwen pointed to one of the experimenters, lowered his voice, and said, "That person is Newt''s cousin, it seems that the gold-rimmed glasses just now is the experiment director, we may be able to get it from him. Get some news."


    "Whether it is or not, I just want to beat him up right now!"


    Luke said coldly.


    "Add me one!"


    Harry was also furious at what had just happened.


    Several people exchanged glances, followed the direction where the man just disappeared, and quickly touched it.


    After finishing an experimenter on the way, several people asked the room of the gentle beast from the other party''s mouth, and then carefully sneaked over.


    But what they didn''t expect was that when they just came near the man''s room, a cold voice that suppressed excitement rang out.


    "Don''t hide, I already feel your hostility."


    Harry was startled, but Gwen shook his head calmly, but made a wary gesture.


    "It looks like you guys think you''re hiding well, then... I''m here!"


    With a high-pitched cry, the door not far from Gwen and the others was directly smashed into pieces, and the man they had just seen in the laboratory appeared in front of them.


    Gwen and the others were shocked, while the man watched the four and licked his lips excitedly.


    "Little bugs!"


    He let out a low growl, and his body began to tremble with extreme excitement.


    "Did he take medicine?"


    Luke whispered not quite like it! "


    Peter whispered back.


    "There are many enemies rushing here!"


    Harry looked solemn.


    "Fix him first!"


    Gwen snorted coldly, and the four rushed towards the man.


    Fix me first?


    The man seemed to have heard something interesting, let out an excited howl, and said to Gwen several people with blood red eyes: "Come! Come!"


    When the words fell, when a pair of fangs grew from his body, the whole figure seemed to be inflated and began to grow continuously. It was only a breath of time, and a monster with a height of three meters and huge fangs appeared at the scene. Gwen in front of the four.

 ~： Ask for leave……

    I went back to my old mother-in-law''s house today and got drunk, and now I woke up in a daze and asked for a day off.


    "Father of Superheroes" is asking for leave... I''m playing, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 620： you still have to go to school

    A gentle man turned into a beast in front of Gwen and the others.


    The man who turned into a monster was three meters tall, with black hair all over his body, and a pair of terrifying fangs, which looked like he was standing...


    "Wild boar?"


    Gwen whispered, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the three of them looked at each other, and the four nodded to each other. When they were about to attack, accompanied by excited howls, the wild boar monster lowered its head and rushed towards them.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The wild boar monster stomped on the ground, leaving cracked footprints one after another, steaming white steam from its nose, and slammed straight into them.


    Just as the two sides were about to collide, Gwen jumped up, Peter rolled over, and several threads of silk were shot from their silk launchers, landing on the monster like a web, and Lu Kerr and Harry also slid past the monster, and the two yanked the web, working hard with Peter and Gwen.


    In an instant, the sprinting wild boar monster stopped.


    Although this wild boar monster does not look weak, the four of them are not vegetarians either.


    The wild boar monster howled vigorously, but the four Gwen quickly exchanged glances. After Harry and Luke grabbed the wild boar monster, Peter and Gwen rushed to the wild boar monster.


    The spider silk launcher was adjusted to the spider web mode, and a large number of spider webs flew towards the wild boar monster.


    "Hahaha!"


    The wild boar monster laughed wildly, and the hair on its body stood up one by one.


    The spider sensor sounded an alarm, and Gwen and Peter shrank their eyes and said, "Hide!"


    The two hurried away, while Luke and Harry folded their hands to cover their faces.


    The next second, the black spear on the deep side of the wild boar monster shot out like bullets.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    The armored battle suits of the black bristles and Luke made a crisp sound, and the armor that could withstand ordinary bullets actually had fine scars.


    The two of them were startled and hurried away.


    The long black hair was like a dense rain, piercing everything around it.


    A few seconds later, the rain of black arrows stopped, Gwen and the others looked at them, and saw that the wild boar monster had broken through the blockade of the spider silk, and the enemy''s reinforcements had appeared.


    Looking at more than a dozen enemies, Gwen and the others turned cold.


    "It has to be resolved ASAP!"


    Gwen whispered, but just as she made a move, the fur on the wild boar monster stood up.


    Upon seeing this, several people hurriedly hid behind the bunker.


    "Hahaha! A bunch of bugs!"


    The boar monster laughed mockingly.


    At this time, Luke said indifferently: "I''m going! I''m sure the **** who beat him won''t recognize him."


    "Huh?" Gwen was stunned and said, "Is he a mutant?"


    "My feelings tell me... yes!"


    The corners of Luke''s mouth curled into a cold arc.


    After years of practice, his ability, in addition to being able to control it autonomously and increasing its range, can also vaguely sense whether the other party is a mutant.


    "Okay, give it to you!"


    Gwen nodded to Luke on the opposite side, his eyes flickered, and he smiled: "Then let''s see who of us solves the most!"


    "Ha! It must be me!"


    Harry grinned, took a bomb from his belt and threw it out.


    The bomb rolled along the floor, dripping quickly, and red light spots flashed rapidly on the bomb.


    The wild boar monster cursed angrily, and hurriedly avoided it with his subordinates.


    "boom!"


    With a cracking sound, flames and black smoke emerged from the bomb, splashing everywhere, as if the entire space was engulfed by flames.


    At this moment, the four Gwen broke through the flame like four sharp arrows and appeared in front of the enemy.


    The wild boar monster''s eyes narrowed and said, "Attack!"


    As he spoke, the hair on his body stood up again, and the guards around him threw the super medicine in their hands into their mouths.


    Most of the security guards who can be on this ship can take superpowers, and as superpowers are thrown into their mouths, those security guards have shown various superpowers.


    At this moment, Luke rushed straight towards the wild boar monster, while the three of Gwen rushed towards the security personnel.


    Luke''s eyes flashed with coldness, and he sneered when he saw the long black hairs that were about to be launched on the wild boar monster.


    "Purification field, open!"


    The invisible power spreads around with him as the center. Although the diameter is only a few meters, it is enough!


    "Um?"


    The wild boar monster was stunned.


    He felt the power in his body fading.


    No, not a feeling, but really fading.


    Jasper watched as the long black hair on his body slowly disappeared, and his body, which had skyrocketed due to the use of his abilities, returned to its original appearance, and his whole body was a little confused.


    Why... is it gone?


    Just as a question appeared in Jasper''s mind, an expanding fist landed on his eye socket.


    "what!"


    Jasper let out a miserable cry, tilted his head back, and hurriedly took two steps back.


    "It''s you! You made my ability disappear!"


    Jasper looked at Luke in disbelief, the excitement and frenzy in his eyes had turned into fear.


    Jasper''s arrogance and madness are only things that come with ability, and with the loss of ability, these emotions also dissipate.


    "what!"


    Luke sneered and greeted Jasper''s face with his fist clenched.


    "Didn''t you say we were bugs?"


    "Aren''t you arrogant?"


    "Can''t you shoot hair?"


    "You shoot! You hit!"


    Every time Luke said a word, his fist would land on Jasper. If Gwen hadn''t told Luke not to knock him out, and if he still had something to ask, Jasper would have fainted happily.


    "Help!"


    Jasper, who was bleeding from his mouth, shouted.


    But when he looked around and noticed that the guards were almost finished by Gwen and the three of them, he couldn''t help cursing: "A bunch of rubbish, they should be sent to the experiment, you... ah!"


    Luke''s fist landed on Jasper''s mouth, causing the other party to swallow all the rest of the words, and he fell to the ground with a bang, closing his eyes and fainting.


    Seeing this, Luke sneered.


    It''s okay not to mention the experiment, but the mention of the experiment reminds me of the infuriating scene just now.


    Luke sat angrily on Jasper''s body, and after hearing the muffled sound of the other party''s inadvertent groan, he was slightly startled and sneered.


    Whoosh!


    The fight finally ended as Gwen and Peter yanked the silk, knocking the last two security guards together, knocking them out.


    But there are more enemies coming this way.


    Hearing footsteps, Gwen walked to Jasper and said to Peter and Luke, "Keep the passage."


    "it is good!"


    The two nodded.


    Gwen, on the other hand, walked up to Jasper with a sneer and asked Luke to pick up Jasper and punch him in the abdomen.


    "what!"


    Jasper''s eyes widened and he cried out in pain, and then his eyes were attracted by the flames in Gwen''s eyes, staring at Gwen''s eyes blankly, trembling slightly with pain.


    After a few seconds, the blue flames in Gwen''s eyes disappeared.


    "Walk!"


    She said lightly, and Luke immediately threw Jasper, who had passed out, to the ground, and then tapped the controller on his forearm a few times.


    "boom!"


    With a cracking sound, a big hole appeared in the bulkhead of the cabin. After Luke took off a bomb and threw it into the passage, the four jumped out of the big hole and left quickly on the hoverboard hovering outside.


    The two firelights left a splendid trace in the air and fell on the beach.


    After the four of Gwen quickly entered the RV, the car moved again, and Gwen said to the crowd: "The man just now is called Jasper, the project leader of super drug, and he serves a large biotechnology company. "


    "That company developed a super drug, trying to use super drug to change the whole world, and now it has entered the global testing phase. When the super drug is perfected and the fatality rate continues to decrease, it will be sold publicly, just like selling a common cold. It''s like medicine."


    "Like selling common cold medicine?"


    The four of Peter were shocked.


    "Yes! Anyone can have superpowers if they think about it!"


    Gwen nodded.


    Peter said with a serious expression: "This will make the whole world extremely chaotic!"


    Not everyone has a binding force that can control their behavior, especially with powerful superpowers.


    "Not only that, after super drugs are popularized, this company will also use super drugs to control the whole world."


    The popularity of super drugs, after everyone has experienced super drugs and possessed power, who is willing to discard the power they have obtained?


    At that time, everyone will be inseparable from the super drug, and the super drug is manufactured by that company, which means that everyone cannot do without that company, so as to achieve the purpose of controlling the world in disguise.


    As Gwen spoke, he used the communication ring to open the space door.


    And this time, they appeared directly at the Kent School of Genius Heroes.


    The moment they appeared, Charles noticed the arrival of several people, and after using his ability to make several people wait for a while, he appeared in front of several people''s RVs.


    "Boom!"


    Charles smiled and knocked on the RV door.


    Gwen opened the door.


    "Hey guys, good evening... eh! Don''t pull me!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Hurry up! Time is running out!"


    Gwen said loudly and dragged Charles directly in.


    Charles laughed helplessly, and said to Gwen, "How come you are like Eric, always doing things in a hurry."


    "This is a resolute move!" Gwen rolled his eyes and said, "When this matter is dealt with, there will be time for you to talk nonsense."


    Charles laughed dryly and said, "Let''s go, go to Russia."


    He saw Harry and the three looking at him in surprise, smiled slightly, and said, "I already know what happened from Gwen."


    He pointed to Gwen''s brain and said to Gwen, "It''s urgency, doesn''t it matter?"


    Gwen nodded.


    The next second, the space door appeared not far in front of them, Gwen stepped on the accelerator, Charles stumbled, and the RV rushed over with everyone.


    The car passed through the teleportation gate, but appeared in mid-air. Amidst the screams of everyone, it slid across the night sky and landed on the roof of a building.


    boom!


    The car made a roar as if it was about to fall apart, and several people in the car hurriedly grabbed the things around them and stood firm.


    "Damn it! Gwen! Where did you set the location of the space gate!"


    Charles looked at Gwen angrily.


    Gwen smiled and said, "The roof of the target building!"


    "You little lunatic! Do you drive like this?"


    Charles strode up to Gwen and poked Gwen in the head.


    Gwen winked and whispered, "Brother, save me some face in front of others!"


    Seeing this scene, Peter and the others burst out laughing.


    Charles rubbed Gwen''s hooded head hard and smiled helplessly.


    Gwen narrowed his eyes and said, "Brother, you can make a move."


    "I still need you to explain!"


    Charles said indifferently: "I have controlled everyone here just now, and now they are dreaming, or the movement of the RV falling just now"


    "Wow! Brother is a professional!"


    Gwen did not hesitate to flatter and give a thumbs up.


    Charles frowned: "He''s sleeping on the top floor now."


    But the picture is not suitable for children.


    This building belongs to the other party''s property, is the other party''s headquarters, and the top floor belongs to the other party''s individual.


    In other words, Charles can get everyone here in one pot.


    "Wait here."


    Charles said lightly, his mind moved, and after using his ability to control the target, he got dressed and walked up to the roof.


    Moments later, a middle-aged man in pajamas with a body as strong as a bear appeared in front of the RV.


    "It''s him, Andrei Andreevich, boss of Azshara Biotech."


    Charles asked Gwen.


    Gwen took a lot, nodded and said: "Yes, I saw him in the memory of that **** Jasper."


    Charles nodded, his ability invaded the other''s head, and said, "It''s sure, it''s him, not a substitute."


    As he spoke, he pinched his chin and muttered, "It''s more serious than what you said, Gwen."


    "Um?"


    Gwen blinked.


    "He has four research bases in the world, and the experimental sites are located in more than a dozen countries. Many people are already supporters of super drugs, and..."


    He looked at Andrei Andreevich with a sneer, and said, "He is the remnant of Hydra."


    Hydra?


    "There are still members in this organization?"


    Gwen asked in surprise.


    "There are still very few residues."


    Charles said lightly, knocked on his head, and said to Gwen: "Let me handle it here, you go back, it will take a little time to completely solve it."


    Outside the research base, UU Reading ''s distribution channel for super medicines, these things need to be completely eliminated, and to eliminate them, one night is not enough, and more people are needed to cooperate to get them out. Find the super drug.


    Although there is no guarantee of 100%, at least most of them can be recovered.


    Most importantly, address it at the source.


    Moreover, the super drug will be coveted by many parties. It is best to seal the research data or destroy it directly, and this step is best done before tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Charles immediately ordered Andre Andrevic to leave the only backup of the research data to him, and destroy the other data.


    Andrei Andreevich turned and left.


    Charles smiled at Gwen and the others: "Go back to sleep, you have to go to school tomorrow, and the Superhero Association will remember your credit."


    "As ordered!"


    Several people responded happily.

 Chapter 621： new york desert

    The next day, the super drug problem was solved perfectly.


    For fear that this incident will cause a worldwide uproar, the specific details have not been announced, but the Superhero Association has solved a crisis that is enough to trigger the whole world.


    In one night, under the dispatch of Charles, the superheroes cooperated with the space gate of Kent Star to solve all the sales channels of super power medicine, and most of the super power medicine was recovered, which is a perfect completion of the task.


    After some forces, or the country, knew about the super drug, they tried to find the research and development data of the super drug. Unfortunately, Charles has already destroyed it first, and only sealed a backup and placed it on the Kent star.


    In this regard, Charles did not hide it, but said that these materials were placed in the Superhero Association and sealed.


    Although some countries and forces want research materials on superpowers, they don''t have the courage to ask the Superhero Association for it.


    Because the man behind the Superhero Society is Mike Kent.


    The super drug thing was solved, and Gwen and the others resumed their normal study and life.


    A week later, after Oren mentioned another world again, Mike saw Oren''s recovery and finally agreed to Oren and set off with him.


    Looking at the smiling Mike, Oren thought he had heard it wrong.


    "Grandpa, what did you just say?"


    "I said, we can go!"


    "Great!"


    Oren cheered.


    Although he was very happy here during this time, he was always worried about another world in his heart.


    Now that the matter could finally be resolved, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "When are we leaving?"


    Oren can''t wait.


    "Go pack your things, talk to Ruiwen and the others, and then set off."


    "it is good!"


    Oren''s voice remained in place, but the man had disappeared.


    And disappearing with it, there is little Lamb on the second floor.


    After a while, Oren came to the living room after preparing his luggage.


    And Mike has already explained to Rui Wen, at this time Rui Wen is waiting for them in the living room.


    "Maybe just a few seconds, maybe just a few minutes, and I''ll be back."


    Mike emphasized to Rui Wen again, but Rui Wen''s eyes still flashed with worry.


    After all, Mike went to another world, facing a powerful threat that had conquered the entire planet.


    "Be careful."


    Ruiwen asked.


    "Well, don''t worry." Mike winked at Ruiwen and said, "You just need a cup of coffee and I''ll be back."


    Ruiwen smiled and nodded.


    Oren said to Ruiwen, "Grandma, I will let grandpa come back safely."


    Ruiwen showed a stiff smile.


    She was still not used to the name.


    "Did you leave and talk to Gwen and Clark?"


    Raven asked Oren.


    Oren shook his head and said, "I didn''t tell them face-to-face, but I left a message."


    Ruiwen responded, but Mike''s eyes flickered and said, "Clark will go with us."


    "What?" Oren was surprised. "Dad is going?"


    "Um."


    Mike nodded, pinched his chin and said, "It looks like he''s coming soon."


    As soon as the words fell, the space was torn apart, and Clark appeared in front of them.


    "Dad!" Clark nodded to Mike and said, "I''m ready."


    "Well, you don''t really need to go."


    Oren''s eyes flickered.


    There were some things in that world that he was afraid his father would not be able to accept.


    Clark shook his head and said, "You have to go there anyway, after all, it''s your father anyway."


    Oren was stunned for a moment, thinking of Clark in another world, his eyes reddened, and he nodded to him.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Mike said, Oren took out his time and space shuttle, and after seeing Mike also took out the time and space shuttle, he hurriedly said: "This time and space shuttle has been improved, we can use one."


    Mike was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise: "So powerful?"


    Oren touched his head: "It is under the guidance of my aunt and the others that I can complete the improvement, but this will consume a lot of energy."


    Saying that, he activated the time-space shuttle.


    Suddenly, a space-time tunnel appeared behind him.


    After Oren and Ruiwen said goodbye again, they took the lead in rushing into the time-space tunnel with a backpack.


    After Clark followed, Mike blew a kiss to Rui Wen, and with Rui Wen''s funny expression, he rushed into the time-space tunnel.


    ��


    another earth.


    This is Oren''s world, a world ruled by a strong man.


    Yes, just one person.


    That person was favored by the power of the phoenix and became the most powerful person on this planet.


    This world has lost a lot of superheroes because of Qunxing.


    Although because of Mike''s arrival, Mr. Marvel, the behind-the-scenes boss of the Qunxing Company, was killed by Mike, and with Mike''s help, Gwen took control of the Qunxing Company.


    But Stellaris has had so much impact on the world that it has even reached the point where it affects everyone''s lifestyle and habits.


    Therefore, Gwen and the others can only try their best to fundamentally change the nature of Stellaris, making it a real superhero company, rather than a garbage organization that can direct and act for the sake of fame.


    To this end, they removed a large number of "superheroes" from the Qunxing Company who had no heroic character at all, and even sent many people with bad deeds to prison.


    Although Gwen and the others strictly supervise these people who have been cleared out, and even because of the period of Qunxing Company, these people have signed various contracts, but these people who have been cleared out have lost the Qunxing Company and the extravagant life they used to live. , After losing the halo of being watched by people, some people turned out to be super criminals, and even established a super criminal organization - black hole.


    Thus, the long war between stars and black holes begins.


    Until the power of the phoenix appeared and selected its own host, the war between superheroes and super criminals was over.


    The host of the Phoenix Force is not a super criminal, nor a superhero, but a dictator.


    She not only suppressed the super criminals, but also knocked down all the superheroes, and finally trampled the whole world under her feet.


    She is moody, just tilting her fears to the world, and can even completely destroy a city or even a country according to her own preferences.


    She and her terrorist army caused a lot of killings, and even consciously purged humans because she hated humans.


    She turned the planet into a paradise for her to kill.


    In the past few years, the whole world has become smoky, pierced with holes, and even the number of human beings has been greatly reduced.


    The most chilling thing is not her killing, but the mutual killing of human beings themselves.


    The complete chaos of the world, the collapse of order, has made mankind completely chaotic.


    It''s as if the world has come to an end.


    In order to fight against her, some people gathered together, while some people took refuge in her and became her minions.


    But no matter what they choose, these people just want to live.


    To live has become a very difficult thing in this world.


    New York Ruins.


    The original bustling city has now become a ruin, and the city that never sleeps has become a desert.


    This is where the woman known as the phoenix shot, and she used the mighty power of the phoenix to destroy everything here.


    At that time, except for a very few people, everything in the city was decomposed cleanly by the power of the Phoenix.


    This move shocked the whole world at the time and became everyone''s nightmare, and what Phoenix did later told everyone that the destruction of New York was just the beginning of the nightmare.


    A few years have passed, and some survivors have gathered in the ruins of this desert, and a rebel base has been built here.


    And the leader of this base is Gwen Kent.


    In the deserted desert, a passage that ripped apart space suddenly appeared.


    The next moment, three figures appeared in the desert.


    "came back!"


    Oren breathed in the dry air, but a smile appeared on his face.


    "What is this place?"


    Clark looked at the sand under his feet and asked with a frown.


    "New York."


    Oren looked around, as if looking for something, and said casually.


    Clark, on the other hand, looked at the ground under his feet in shock, feeling a little buzzing in his head.


    He tilted his head to look at Mike and murmured, "Dad, New York has become a desert? What''s going on?"


    "I only know the general situation, but the specific situation, I haven''t asked Oren yet, I''ll ask later."


    Mike is also surprised that New York has turned into a desert.


    And from this we can see the power of the phoenix.


    The power of the phoenix?


    Mike murmured, an interesting look suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    I don''t know if the opponent can force him to use those cards.


    Just as Oren was looking for the direction and the entrance to the underground base, Mike and Clark were surprised by the desert under their feet, but a figure floated out of Oren''s backpack like a ghost.


    As he recovered his body, he shouted in surprise, "This is New York? That''s right!"


    "Lam!"


    Mike screamed, and the eyes of the three instantly fell on Little Lamb.


    Little Lamb smiled and said shyly, "Don''t look at me like that, I''ll be embarrassed."


    "I''m sorry for the fart!"


    Mike strode up to Little Lamb, pinched the opponent''s ear, lifted him from the ground, and said angrily, "How did you get in here! Also, do you know how dangerous it is here?"


    Little Lamb quietly used his ability to fly in the air, but grinned: "Of course I know! That''s why I came! I want to protect you!"


    He patted his chest and said loudly, "I''m very powerful!"


    Mike was stunned, just when little Lamb thought that Mike would be moved by his words, and was secretly laughing in his heart, he saw that Mike''s expression changed and he sneered out loud.


    "Ha, don''t think I don''t know your thoughts! Protect us? Most of your thoughts are to go to another world and see!"


    "Ah! No!"


    Little Lamb pouted, clapped Mike''s hand in a hurry, and shouted, "Dad, let go, my ears are going to fall out!"


    "Your physique, how can you lose your ears so easily!"


    Mike said fiercely, suddenly remembering the ability of Xiao Lamb just now, and said in surprise: "What ability did you just have? When did you wake up?"


    "I don''t know!" Little Lamb touched his head and said as he should: "It just appeared like that, and I don''t know when I woke up."


    Mike: "��"


    Is this still human?


    Clark couldn''t help but ask, "How much ability do you have now?"


    "I don''t know either! Would you still count how many hairs you have?"


    Little Lamb asked suspiciously.


    Clark''s mouth twitched wildly.


    Listening to this, it is simply too much.


    However, the meaning of this sentence is shocking.


    Oren on the side looked at Little Lamb enviously and said, "It''s really amazing."


    Little Lamb puffed out his chest and said, "I said I''ll cover you! What if you''re not good? Are people in this world bullying you? Watch me blow him up!"


    As he said that, he waved his fist and turned into an afterimage in front of him, and even let out a sharp whistle.


    "Stop playing tricks!"


    Mike released Little Lamb abruptly, and after seeing Little Lamb floating in the air, he flicked the opponent''s forehead hard.


    Little Lamb laughed dryly, hurriedly landed on the ground, covered his forehead, and looked at Mike pitifully.


    Mike snorted softly and said coldly, "Go back and settle the bill with you!"


    Little Lamb grinned, and after a smile appeared, he hurriedly covered his mouth.


    Seeing the really funny scene, Clark couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    At this moment, Oren returned and said to Mike and the three: "Grandpa, I found it."


    Because there are more people with you this time, there are some deviations in the opening position of the time-space tunnel.


    "follow me!"


    He said something and flew up slowly.


    Seeing this, the three of Mike followed.


    After a few seconds, they came to a clearing.


    Oren took out a mobile phone-style controller from his backpack, and after pressing it lightly, a gap a few meters in size suddenly appeared in the empty sand sea below.


    Obviously, that was a layer of disguise.


    Looking through the notch, you can see some prominent green underneath.


    Oren took the lead and flew in, and the three of Mike followed.


    After they passed the gap Mike and the three found that those greens turned out to be some fruits and vegetables.


    Noticing the gazes of the three, Oren smiled slightly and said, "In this place, because supplies are difficult, we have to use every inch of the land. This vegetable garden can supply us with enough green vegetables. Reasonable."


    While speaking, a Chinese person appeared in front of everyone.


    He has green hair, green eyes, even green eyebrows and lips, and looks very healthy.


    "Oren! You''re back!"


    He waved his hand happily, a seed sprouted quickly in his palm, and in just a few steps, it grew into a beautiful flower.


    He picked it off at will, letting the rhizomes turn into powder in his palm and disappeared, smiling and holding the flower towards Oren.


    And just when he was about to give the flowers to Oren, he saw Clark, his face turned pale instantly, and he said loudly: "It''s Superman! It''s Devil Superman!"

 Chapter 622： used to surprise

    Superman, Devil Superman?


    Hearing Du Zhuo''s address to Clark, the three of Mike were stunned, and Clark was even more confused.


    What?


    How did he become a demon?


    The man named Du Zhuo stepped back in horror, and even threw out a handful of seeds.


    On the way to Clark, those seeds turned into thick vines, tangling towards Clark.


    Clark''s eyes flashed, and when he was about to dodge, little Lamb snorted, opened his mouth, and spat out a hot flame, turning the vines into ashes.


    What is this ability?


    Mike was speechless.


    Little Lamb''s abilities seem to be too many to count.


    Oren flashed, appeared beside Du Zhuo, pressed his shoulder, and said helplessly, "He is not a black superman, he is... a superman from another world to help us."


    Du Zhuo was stunned for a moment, suddenly remembered Xiao Lamb''s mission this time, smiled helplessly, and said, "Sorry, the subconscious reaction."


    "understand."


    A look of helplessness flashed in Oren''s eyes, and then he said, "I''m going to take them to see my aunt. By the way, how long have I been away?"


    "Not long, about an hour."


    Oren nodded.


    It took more time than he thought, but it was still within the expected range.


    "Let''s go."


    Oren nodded to Mike and the others, and left with the three.


    Looking at Oren''s back, Du Zhuo sighed, his eyes full of pity.


    This kid has been very sad because of Black Superman, he just...


    "Snapped!"


    He patted his mouth.


    "Damn, why did I mention it, I owe it!"


    On the other side, Oren was walking towards the depths of the base with the three of them.


    All the way.


    The base was built in the desert, protected by a camouflaged energy barrier, and was very secretive.


    The area of ??the base is not large, and it only accommodates more than 300 people.


    But these three hundred people are all warriors with super powers, or talents with various specialties.


    And the leader of this base is Gwen.


    As for the black superman mentioned by the man named Du Zhuo just now...


    Speaking of this, Oren''s face showed a sad look, and after sighing heavily, he said slowly: "Yes, Black Superman is my father Clark."


    Mike narrowed his eyes and said, "What happened to him?"


    Oren gritted his teeth and said, "He and my mother are controlled by Phoenix."


    controlled?


    Mike pondered and said lightly, "I see."


    Being controlled, with the psychic ability of the Phoenix Power Host, controlling Clark did not surprise Mike.


    "Let''s go and meet Gwen."


    Mike said lightly, and Clark''s expression froze.


    He knew... his father was angry.


    Oren nodded, looked at Mike carefully, and said, "Aunt... It''s a little different from before, for a while..."


    "Understood, lead the way."


    Mike nodded lightly, and a pressure that shocked Oren quietly appeared from Mike.


    A moment later, when Oren knocked on Gwen''s door, Mike let out a sigh of relief after the three of them heard Gwen''s voice full of vicissitudes.


    Listening to the sound... Gwen''s situation is much better than he thought.


    But when he opened the door and saw Gwen, his eyes shrank suddenly, and he rushed in front of Gwen at an almost teleport-like speed.


    Gwen''s eyes flashed, but she wasn''t nervous because her spider sense didn''t sound the alarm.


    After letting her see the person in front of her, her face unconsciously showed excitement.


    "dad!"


    A trembling word appeared from her throat, and her eyes turned red instantly, as if she was bullied at school when she was a child, and then fell into Mike''s arms, and moved her face into Mike''s arms.


    Mike gently stroked Gwen''s head, heard Gwen sobbing softly in her arms, and patted Gwen''s back distressedly: "Oh oh oh... don''t cry, don''t cry, dad is here, dad is here."


    Suddenly, Gwen cried even more.


    Looking at this scene, looking at Gwen''s current appearance, Clark''s eyes turned cold.


    What the **** happened to Gwen? How much grievance have you suffered?


    Oren looked at Gwen with a smile on his face.


    It had been a long time since he had seen his aunt release her feelings so unreservedly.


    This feeling of being depended on...


    Aunt should be very happy.


    Gwen''s long-standing grievances and pressures were released in tears.


    After a while, Gwen let go of Mike, looked at the wet marks on Mike''s chest with some embarrassment, and said, "It''s out of control."


    Mike gently wiped the tears from Gwen''s face and said, "There''s nothing to be ashamed of in front of Dad."


    Gwen responded, but suddenly looked at Oren coldly.


    Oren hurriedly said: "I didn''t see anything, I won''t say anything!"


    Gwen nodded in satisfaction, his eyes trembling as his eyes moved to Clark.


    "elder brother."


    Clark looked at Gwen, walked towards him, and whispered, "You''re stronger than I thought, better than I thought."


    Gwen laughed and said, "You''re still what you remember. It''s nice to see you like this..."


    This was the Clark she remembered.


    And that black superman...


    Thinking of Clark in this world, Gwen sighed and couldn''t help hugging Clark.


    In this world, she has no father. Basically, Clark raised her. To her, Clark is her elder brother, more like her father.


    Clark was in control, and she suffered no less than Oren.


    Clark hugged Gwen hard.


    Gwen looked at little Lamb who was standing aside, looking at her with curiosity and sadness, and asked curiously, "Who is this? Is this your son?"


    She asked Clark.


    Clark''s face changed, and he hurriedly said, "No, no, not my son, he is my brother, father''s son, and your brother Lamb Kent!"


    "What?!"


    Gwen screamed, walked quickly to little Ram, and exclaimed: "You are my brother!?"


    "Um!"


    Little Lamb nodded vigorously, but his eyes fell on Gwen''s left mechanical arm and mechanical left leg. "


    Yes, the Gwen of this world, the left arm and left leg are replaced by mechanical limbs.


    Although the mechanical limbs flashed with a strange beauty, which made Gwen a little more arrogant, the first sight of Mike and the three of them was distressing.


    Qi''er''s short hair, mechanical limbs, and the iron-blooded breath that appeared on Gwen from time to time, Gwen in this world is like a sharp blade emerging from the fire.


    Little Lamb touched Gwen''s robotic arm and said carefully, "It must be painful."


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, seeing little Lamb looking at her distressed, she smiled and patted little Lamb''s head, and said, "I believe you are my brother now."


    Little Lamb pursed his lips, and suddenly put his hand on Gwen''s body.


    Just when Gwen was puzzled, little Lamb''s hand glowed with golden light.


    Warm, divine, calm...


    Gwen felt as if he had fallen into a golden hot spring, and was extremely comfortable for a while.


    But then, she felt a tingling.


    She was startled, and hurriedly looked around.


    I saw her broken arms and legs growing outward at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Her mechanical limbs automatically disengaged, and Gwen''s eyes were a little excited when she saw her lost hands and feet reappear.


    Mike on the side pinched his chin and smiled.


    Originally, he wanted to help Gwen with treatment, but he didn''t expect little Lamb to take action.


    However, little Lamb is showing more and more abilities...


    Although he was used to this situation, he couldn''t help but be surprised every time Lamb showed a new ability.


    "Has it become a habit to even be surprised?"


    Mike muttered and patted his forehead lightly.


    "Thank you! Lamb!"


    Little Lamb smiled brightly, patted Gwen on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry, I will protect you!"


    "thank you!"


    Gwen touched Lamb''s head with his new hand.


    hairy��


    She felt it in her hand.


    Although the robotic arm doesn''t affect the battle, it doesn''t feel anything, and it occasionally malfunctions...


    "It''s still comfortable to use with your own hands!"


    Gwen sighed, and couldn''t help rubbing little Lamb''s head again.


    It feels so good.


    "Auntie, what do you do next?"


    Oren asked, looked at Mike next to him, and couldn''t help but said, "Do you want to kill it directly?"


    "Kill the past?"


    Gwen rolled his eyes, and was stunned when he saw Mike beside him.


    Maybe it really can.


    So, she couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, can you defeat Phoenix?"


    "I don''t know." Mike spread his hands and said, "I haven''t fought her before."


    Gwen groaned and said, "We have some video materials about her battle, which may help you understand, and..."


    She licked her lips and said, "Dad, I want to eat what you made."


    Mike smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll do it for you."


    Gwen takes Clark and Lamb on a tour of their base, while Mike asks Oren to take him to pick some vegetables from the vegetable garden just now.


    Oren brought Mike to the vegetable garden, and after saying hello to Du Zhuo who was watering, Mike walked into the vegetable garden.


    Perhaps because of Du Zhuo''s ability, or because of Du Zhuo''s meticulous care, the vegetables in the vegetable field grew very well.


    After picking a few at random, Mike and Du Zhuo thanked them and left quickly.


    Du Zhuo grabbed Oren, lowered his voice, and said mysteriously: "Is this person the helper you found? How powerful is he?"


    Oren smiled and said: "In short, he is very powerful, I have confidence in him!"


    "Confidence? The kind of confidence that you can kill Phoenix?"


    "hey-hey!"


    Oren grinned and left quickly with Du Zhuo''s depressed expression.


    "Is it there or not?"


    Du Zhuo muttered and grabbed his hair frantically.


    At the same time, Mike has come to the kitchen of the rebel base.


    His body was like a phantom, appearing in every corner of the kitchen at the same time, cooking food for Gwen at super fast speed.


    In just a few minutes, Mike prepared eight dishes and two soups, and disappeared into the kitchen under the surprised eyes of several cooks.


    "smell good!"


    Several cooks sniffed and praised.


    "But who is he?"


    "It was brought by Oren, so it should be fine."


    "Is that so..."


    "I really want to taste what that dish tastes like."


    ��


    At this time, Gwen''s room.


    Looking at the familiar dish in front of him, Gwen''s softness was hit hard, and tears seemed to fall at any moment.


    But she is not a child after all. After taking a deep breath, she calmed herself down and said to Mike, "Thank you, Dad."


    "Try it, I remember you like it."


    Mike smiled and handed the chopsticks over.


    Gwen nodded and took the chopsticks.


    Just taking a bite, the memory she had long buried in her heart was activated, and a smile appeared on her face unconsciously.


    Still the taste in memory.


    With a whisper in his heart, Gwen looked at the four in front of him and said, "Don''t look at me, eat so many dishes together."


    "Okay!"


    Little Lamb cheered, picked up the bowl and chopsticks, and looked at Mike with questioning eyes.


    Mike nodded, and Oren and Clark sat down with a smile.


    One chopstick, two chopsticks...


    After Gwen found that Mike and the four were serving him dishes, and the dishes in her bowl were getting higher and higher, she said happily and helplessly: "You guys eat too, don''t worry about me, I''m not a pig. I can''t eat this much. Many."


    Saying that, she protected her bowl and looked at the four of them vigilantly.


    Mike laughed and said, "I see, I won''t clip it to you."


    "I don''t think anyone has clipped me yet."


    Little Lamb pouted, and angrily took a chili for himself.


    "No, isn''t it spicy?"


    Oren was surprised.


    Little Lamb glared at Oren: "If you know it''s spicy, don''t you hurry up and serve me some dishes?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Gwen laughed happily and hurriedly served little Lamb with vegetables.


    Mike glared at Little Lamb, but also smiled and took a chopstick for him.


    While chatting while eating, more than an hour passed before I knew it.


    Suddenly, Clark said, "Aren''t you going to show us some of Phoenix''s battle videos?"


    Gwen responded and said, "It was so fun chatting that I almost forgot about the business."


    With that said, Gwen took out his phone, tapped it a few times, and called up some video data.


    The first video is of New York being destroyed.


    I saw a vague figure flying in the air, as if adapting to her own strength. With a slight wave of her hand, a building under her feet was broken down into grains of sand.


    Then, as if she had found an interesting toy, she tapped her fingers lightly, and if she didn''t tap a place, the things in that place would turn into grains of sand.


    From a building to a building, women are quickly adapting to their own strength.


    At the end, a low laughter sounded from mid-air, and the woman flying in mid-air stretched out her arms. With her at the center, everything broke down in circles, until the whole city turned into a desert.


    Looking at this scene, Mike''s eyes flickered, while Clark''s face was solemn.


    The second video starts playing.


    Here''s a video of a fight where Phoenix is ??still the protagonist and the other is... Clark.


    The battle ended quickly.


    Clark''s speed was terrifying, and the equipment in the recording video couldn''t capture Clark''s figure at all.


    The first time I saw Clark''s face clearly was when Clark appeared near the Phoenix.


    Clark seemed to be caught by an invisible force, his body froze in mid-air, then slowly stopped struggling and flew to Phoenix''s side.

 Chapter 623： more than people?

    Clark flew to Phoenix? And he still looks like he''s bowing his head down?


    Looking at this scene, Clark himself shrank his eyes and frowned.


    And Mike couldn''t help but smile and said: "It seems that Clark, your spiritual power needs to be strengthened."


    Sure enough, compared to Clark''s indestructible body, his mind is still a lot weaker.


    Of course, it is only weak relative to his physical strength. If an ordinary psychic wants to control him, it is impossible.


    Clark smiled wryly and nodded.


    At this time, it is the third video.


    In the video, Phoenix stood on the spot and waved his hands gently, but everything around her seemed to be controlled by a pair of invisible hands, revolving around her, like the rings of Saturn, shocking everyone. .


    In the fourth video, a bunch of weapon missiles flew towards her, but after these things exploded, the energy generated by the explosion seemed to be swallowed up by her and disappeared.


    the fifth��


    sixth��


    The videos played one by one, and the power displayed by the phoenix made everyone silent.


    Gwen smiled bitterly and said: "Her strength is exaggerated, even I think we can survive under her because she wants to watch us struggle and bring her some pleasure, just like watching a little bug struggle with all his might, but You can''t escape from her palm."


    Speaking of this, Oren also had a wry smile on his face.


    It wasn''t just Gwen who felt that way, he too.


    Because the other party likes to watch their father and son fight the most, and watch him be beaten miserably by his own father.


    Mike said lightly: "She will find out that this is a mistake."


    "correct!"


    Mike suddenly remembered something and asked in a low voice, "What about Peter and the others?"


    He remembered the last time he came into this world, Peter, Luke and Harry, with Gwen.


    Gwen''s face darkened, and Oren said cautiously: "In order to protect Auntie in their battle with Phoenix..."


    Having said this, Oren stopped, but the meaning of the words was self-evident.


    Mike sighed.


    These little guys...


    After a moment of silence, Oren said, "What should I do now?"


    After the words fell, everyone''s eyes turned to Mike.


    Mike pondered and said, "I want to meet Clark and Fiora first."


    After seeing the two of them, he would try to release them from their control.


    It''s not a good thing to have your own people in the hands of others.


    Hearing this, Oren looked surprised.


    Great!


    As long as Mike takes action, his parents will definitely release the control.


    "Where are they?"


    Mike asked again, and stood up slowly.


    "Do it now? Don''t make some preparations?"


    Gwen asked in surprise.


    "right."


    Mike smiled lightly and said: "No need to prepare anything, the opponent is not an opponent that can be defeated by preparation."


    The power of the phoenix?


    Mike chuckled softly.


    Gwen responded and was about to tell Mike Phoenix her current location when her spider sense sounded an alarm.


    The alarm was strong, as if a needle was stabbing her body.


    Her face became extremely ugly in an instant.


    Because she knows very well that this level of induction will only appear when the phoenix appears.


    Noticing Gwen''s expression, Mike frowned and said, "Did the Phoenix appear?"


    "Yes! If I''m not mistaken, she''s coming this way."


    Mike raised an eyebrow.


    This time, some cards will be consumed.


    However, over the years, his cards have become more and more, and although a lot has been consumed due to strengthening and fusion, ... it is still more and more.


    Because he usually doesn''t fight at all, and he doesn''t need cards in general fights.


    Now��


    Mike thought about it, and several cards appeared in his hand.


    Name: Professor X.


    Character introduction: A powerful psychic.


    Note: Let''s communicate with heart.


    In the next moment, these cards turned into light spots and dissipated. One by one, the bald heads in wheelchairs looked wisely at the phantom in front of them, which appeared behind everyone, turned into light spots and rushed into everyone''s bodies.


    This can prevent everyone from being controlled by the Phoenix.


    However, watching this scene, Mike''s face was a little weird.


    What is this?


    Charles with you?


    Mike couldn''t help but laugh.


    Looking at the smile on Mike''s face, everyone''s tense nerves eased slightly.


    Yeah, what are they afraid of, they still have Mike.


    Suddenly, a powerful coercion fell from the sky.


    Mike looked up.


    A woman with red hair, wearing a black jumpsuit, luxurious fur around her neck, and a black cloak swaying behind her appeared in Mike''s field of vision.


    Phoenix.


    Mike, who had seen the opponent''s battle video, recognized the opponent at a glance.


    The other party is high above, his eyes are indifferent, and his eyes are contemptuous like a god.


    Perhaps noticing Mike''s gaze, a rare smile appeared on Phoenix''s face.


    A smile as if seeing a new toy.


    Mike''s eyes narrowed, his eyes shifted slightly, and he looked at the two people behind Phoenix.


    Clark and Fiora.


    At this time, the two of them were wearing black battle clothes. Although their faces were indifferent, their eyes were full of complicated colors.


    Have your own thoughts and emotions, but are loyal to the Phoenix?


    Brainwashed to some extent?


    Mike groaned and said to the crowd, "Be careful."


    After the words fell, a flash of light dissipated from the card dissipated, and Mike quietly appeared in the air.


    Phoenix looked at Mike with a playful smile on his face.


    With a flick of his hand, a cloud of sand swirled up behind him, condensing into a golden throne under her.


    She swayed, as if walking in the void, and walked to the golden throne step by step.


    She sat down slowly, her long legs gently folded, as if all the light was gathered on her body.


    Phoenix looked at Mike with indifference but seemed to see interesting things, and said, "Are you Clark''s father?"


    Clark, who was wearing a black uniform, said with complicated eyes, "Dad!"


    Mike responded, his eyes swept over Fiora, and nodded to him.


    When he looked at Phoenix, his eyes became extremely cold.


    Phoenix''s eyes flashed, and an invisible force swept towards Mike.


    Mike''s figure seemed to blur in place for a moment, dodging the sweeping attack.


    This is a phenomenon caused by Mike dodging with extreme speed and returning to his original position before being hit by the Phoenix''s attack.


    Phoenix chuckled softly and said, "You Kryptonians are still as good at speed. Clarke also avoided my attack like this, but..."


    Her eyes flashed slightly, and the powerful spiritual power rushed towards Mike.


    "Your spiritual power is not so strong."


    Phoenix smiled lowly, looking like he was winning.


    But just as her spiritual power was trying to pour into Mike''s head, a powerful spiritual power poured out from Mike, resisting the power of the phoenix.


    A look of surprise flashed in Fenghuang''s eyes, and then he smiled slightly and said, "It seems that you are much better than your son. No wonder he said that you have a chance to defeat me."


    Although it is a different world, Clark in that world is his son and knows him very well.


    Therefore, Clark is very clear that in this desperate situation where they can''t fight back at all, the only option for Gwen and the others is to use the time and space shuttle to go to another world to ask for Mike''s help.


    Clark was controlled by the Phoenix, and this kind of information was naturally told to the Phoenix, and the Phoenix did not stop it in advance after knowing it, but let Gwen and the others act, looking forward to Mike''s arrival.


    So, not long after Mike appeared, after she learned the news, she couldn''t wait to come.


    Because... she''s too boring, and invincibility is also a kind of loneliness.


    Phoenix looked at Mike with interest, and said, "Would you like to play a game?"


    game?


    Mike raised his eyebrows: "Not interested."


    He just wants to kill each other now.


    "Ha ha!"


    Fenghuang sneered and joked: "This is not something you are not interested in."


    As she spoke, her mind moved, and a spiritual force carried the message to the distance.


    The next second, a space gate appeared in the desert, and people who either surrendered or were controlled by the phoenix appeared in the desert.


    Mike''s expression is subtle.


    These trash fish��


    Mike''s eyes shifted slightly and fell to the resistance base below.


    so��


    The target of these trash fish is the people in the rebel base?


    The phoenix dragged him, and these people dealt with the others? Even let Clark and Fiora go down below to harvest?


    It''s... whimsical!


    Mike chuckled lightly.


    Phoenix twitched his eyebrows, and a look of displeasure flashed on his face.


    What does this expression mean?


    Didn''t the other party see what she meant?


    "So the game you''re talking about... is to watch them fight?"


    A bloodthirsty expression flashed on Phoenix''s face, and he said, "I think you have the power to fight me, so before the fight, watch these ants fight with me, it will make me feel good, maybe I can spare me for a while. your life."


    In her opinion, the people in this base cannot escape death today, after all, their number


    Phoenix''s attitude is so arrogant, but it looks like it should be.


    However, it should be, after all, Phoenix is ??the strongest person in this world.


    But what about Mike.


    Facing Phoenix''s arrogance, what Mike did was to be even more arrogant!


    On 9, he smiled faintly, his palms bluffed, and in Phoenix''s astonished eyes, cards fell from the sky like rain.


    Is this what Clark said about his father''s abilities?


    card?


    interesting!


    As soon as this thought came to her mind, she was surprised by the scene that appeared in front of her.


    I saw that when those cards were about to land, the light spots dissipated 9, and they were replaced by silhouettes that turned from virtual to solid.


    One after another��


    In the blink of an eye, a team with different costumes appeared in Phoenix''s field of vision.


    The surprise in Phoenix''s eyes grew stronger and stronger.


    What is this ability?


    At this time, the two sides in the desert looked at each other, and a chilling air quietly appeared.


    It''s just that the faces of the people on the Phoenix side are a little unsightly.


    They thought that this time, with their numbers, they could easily crush them, but now...


    Fake!


    How did these people appear?


    At the same time, the murderous aura in the eyes of the people who were embodied by Mike became more and more intense, and even this invisible aura gathered together, as if it affected the space, and there was a distortion visible to the naked eye.


    However, it should be...


    Let''s see who these people are who have been embodied.


    In Naruto World, elite ninjas headed by generations of shadows from major shadow villages.


    In the world of pirates, the navies headed by the Admiral.


    In the world of the gods of death, the gods of death headed by the captain of the thirteenth division of Gotei.


    The people from the three worlds stood together neatly, exuding overwhelming pressure, even if the Phoenix''s subordinates were all strong survivors, they felt heart palpitations when facing the people on the opposite side.


    At this time, in the Pirate World camp, Admiral Aokiji, who was at the forefront, took a step forward, looked at the phoenix sitting in the air, let out a mouthful of gas with ice slag, and said lazily: "Yo! There is only one It''s not fair for people to sit."


    When the words fell, a smile appeared on his face, and a trace of frost spread from his body, and even after half of his face was covered by frost, he pressed his hands to the ground and shouted: "Ice Age!"


    Kaka��


    As if the space had begun to freeze, an iceberg rose up at an exaggerated speed, climbed up to a height of hundreds of meters, and stopped at the foot of Mike.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, and when he sat back, a crystal clear throne appeared behind him.


    Mike chuckled inwardly.


    This green pheasant is quite eye-catching.


    However, these people summoned today are all one-offs.


    However, it doesn''t matter, she has a lot of cards.


    God knows how many cards Mike, who has a lot of salted fish time, has made every day for so many years.


    Phoenix looked at this scene, snorted softly, and looked at Qingzhi with a cold light in his eyes, and the power of the soul appeared quietly.


    She wants to control the green pheasant, and then let the other party stick her chestnut-like head on her ass!


    But just as her spiritual power spread, the spiritual power belonging to Mike appeared quietly and collided with her spiritual power.


    The space was distorted, and the power of the mind burst, turning into a palpitating force and spreading out.


    Aokiji was stunned for a moment, then reached out and saluted Mike.


    Phoenix''s face sank as he looked at Mike and snorted lightly.


    However, she also knew that with Mike, it would be difficult for her to control other people with the power of her mind.


    She thought about it, and Clark and Fiora, who were flying beside her, fell to the ground.


    Phoenix gave Mike a smug smile.


    She has two invincible Kryptonian warriors in her hands. Can anyone of yours stop them?


    At the exaggerated speed of the Kryptonians These people are afraid that they will not be able to see the shadows of Clark and the two, and they will be blasted to pieces.


    At this moment, a group of figures appeared from the base, led by the Kent family.


    However, when Phoenix saw Clark wearing a red and blue uniform, his face turned cold, and then a sneer appeared.


    Superman from another world?


    If he were to be killed or controlled, I don''t know what McCent''s expression on the opposite side would be.


    Gwen looked up at Phoenix, and remembered slowly with a suppressed voice of anger.


    "Madeline Player! Today is your day to die!"


    Phoenix Madeleine Pryor chuckled: "I''m right here."


    "Then let''s fight!"


    Mike snorted lowly.

 Chapter 624： stepping over the corpse

    Then, let''s fight!


    With Mike''s low voice, the two sides moved.


    The first kill of those who belonged to Mike''s side came from a golden flash.


    Four generations of Hokage wave Feng Minato.


    Like a ray of light, he rushed into the enemy, reflecting the golden traces one after another in the crowd.


    And with every turn of the golden light, there will be a dazzling blood light.


    Direct and deadly.


    "Still so cruel and beautiful."


    The three generations of Hokage murmured, watching a lot of enemies standing together, several shuriken flying out, both hands forming a seal, and softly shouting: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"


    In an instant, several shurikens were divided into two, and two became four. During the flight, they turned into a deadly black rain and fell to the enemies.


    "Good job."


    The white-haired second-generation Hokage Chishou Tobirama praised, and when his body quickly disappeared in place, a large number of water dragons appeared among the enemies.


    The water dragon danced wildly, raging among the enemies like a demon dragon overturning the river.


    Even in the desert, the water escape between Qianshou Tobirama is still strong and terrifying.


    "Second grandpa''s ninjutsu is still so beautiful."


    Tsunade smiled, but had no intention of making a move.


    As a medical ninja, she knows what is most needed in a battlefield like this.


    Of course, if she needs to take action, she will not hesitate to use her fist to knock the enemy into the air.


    "Yo! Tsunade! I didn''t expect to fight with you!"


    A man with long black hair and a Konoha forehead guard on his head touched the back of his head and smiled at Tsunade.


    He wears a black tight-fitting combat uniform with red layered armor on the outside, and his whole person looks a strange affinity.


    The first Hokage, a thousand hands.


    Tsunade hugged Qianshou Hashirama happily, and said coquettishly, "Grandpa should also protect me."


    Qianshou Zhujian nodded, but his eyes turned to Phoenix.


    The reason why he didn''t shoot was because he set his goal on Phoenix.


    The strongest in this world?


    He wants to ask for advice.


    And he was definitely not the only one who thought so.


    Senju Hashima narrowed his eyes and looked at the four admirals of the Pirate World not far away, as well as the captains of the thirteenth guarding squad in the world of the **** of death.


    In the current battlefield, they have an advantage in numbers, and from the perspective of personal ability and the enemy''s combat performance, he does not think that he will lose, so


    At this moment, the sights of these people who are strong in their respective worlds seem to converge with each other, resulting in a silent communication.


    They are going to deal with the phoenix, they are going to destroy the enemy for their master, that''s why they''re there, it''s their mission.


    Whisper, grey cat.


    Roar, Rattlesnake!


    Look up, wabisuke!


    Bloom, Feimei!


    The Shinigami led by the vice-captain of the thirteenth team of Gotei held their first solution, and the strange Zanpakut�� left a **** shadow on the battlefield.


    A person who can be embodied by Mike, at least someone who can be remembered by Mike, and someone who can be remembered, naturally has his own special features, and his strength is naturally not weak.


    This is the case with the ninjas in the Naruto world, the Grim Reaper in the world of death, and the navy in the world of pirates.


    This time, Mike just embodied the navy of the pirate world.


    Akainu, Aokiji, Kisaragi, Fujitora, and the navy powerhouses led by the four generals had already smashed into the enemy at the moment when the battle started.


    Although the generals did not move, the lieutenants had already taken action.


    Flying Squirrel, Smoker, Tea Dolphin, Peach Rabbit


    Although there is no strongest Vice Admiral Garp, these Vice Admirals are enough to give the enemy a headache and even fear.


    The vast majority of Phoenix''s subordinates are superpowers. Although their superpowers are powerful, and even some people''s abilities are very strange, compared with these people embodied by Mike, these superpowers are a bit underwhelming. .


    Because the power of these embodied people is too comprehensive, superpowers will have various weaknesses in addition to their own abilities, and these weaknesses will expand infinitely in front of these people, as long as they are accurate The abilities of these superpowers, these people embodied by Mike, will attack the opponent''s weakness and kill them.


    Although the people on the Phoenix side caused visible casualties to the people on the Mike side, their casualties were even greater, and the number of casualties was increasing, and the speed was getting faster and faster.


    If things go on like this, it won''t take long before the people on the Phoenix side will be cleaned up.


    Looking at this scene, Phoenix''s face was extremely ugly.


    Mike''s ability exceeded her belief, and then the battlefield slowly got out of her ray. If this goes on, will the situation get out of her control?


    Thinking of this, Phoenix snorted coldly.


    She would never allow this to happen.


    So, with a thought, she used her ability to link herself and Clark, and gave orders to Clark and Fiora.


    "Kill the opponent''s people with the fastest speed."


    She will use the two Black Superman to turn the tide of the battle and bring it back to her grasp again.


    Black Superman and Fiora nodded.


    Although the abilities of these enemies look fancy and eye-catching, in the face of absolute power and speed, these people are really not enough to look at.


    They don''t even need to make an attack.


    They only need to drive their indestructible bodies to hit them at a speed so fast that no one can react, and they can kill 99% of the enemies.


    And that''s what they chose.


    The two of them slowly flew up, and the cloak behind them slammed into a thin black line, leaving a sonic boom with a sharp impact, and their bodies disappeared in place.


    Even the voice was left far behind by the two of them, and almost at the moment when the two disappeared, casualties occurred among those who belonged to Mike''s camp.


    The two of them were like deadly black arrows, passing through the battlefield, and those who blocked the flight path of the two were all smashed into flesh, and then dissipated into light spots.


    In an instant, a passage appeared on the battlefield covered by the battle, like a conspicuous white dividing line on a piece of black paper.


    The entire battlefield seemed to be quiet for a moment, but Hei Chao and Fiora had no intention of stopping.


    They were brainwashed by the Phoenix, and they became the sharp blade of the Phoenix, and they would not stop until they completed the task of the Phoenix.


    And with their speed and strength, almost no one in the room would react.


    Even the admirals of the navy, even if they were seen and domineering, could not escape the attack of the two.


    Because their speed is too exaggerated, although their speed is much slower than in the universe due to resistance, it is still too exaggerated for those present.


    If the speed of the admirals is one, their speed is one hundred, or even two hundred, three hundred


    It is not at the same level at all, and the most terrifying thing is that the time for the two to fly over the entire battlefield is only a moment.


    It just caused a lot of casualties in an instant, and even most people''s consciousness has not yet reacted, and they have not yet realized the situation on the battlefield.


    This is the superman who has let go of his moral concepts, and is called the superman of the **** of the world.


    The two flew from the battlefield, and after a **** arc, they flew to the battlefield again.


    But this time, before the two could break into the battlefield, the same two figures disappeared from behind Gwen.


    The next moment, the two sides collided fiercely in the air.


    boom!


    The air waves rolled, and two huge potholes appeared where they collided. The wild sand on the ground frantically escaped from the point where the two collided, and swept all around with the violent shock wave.


    The battlefield was silent, and everyone''s eyes unconsciously turned to the two sides who collided.


    Kryptonian.


    Black and Superman, Fiora and Oren.


    Clark found himself in another world, while Oren blocked his mother Fiora.


    Fiora looked at her son with admiration in her eyes, and praised her mouth: "Olen, you have grown up again, and you have become handsome again. It seems that you have a good meal."


    Oren remembered his life in another world, in the Kent family, and couldn''t help but nodded, looking at his mother, his heart warmed.


    But the next second, he was blasted out by Opheira.


    Mother and son are mother and son, praise is praise, this does not prevent Fiora from beating Oren fiercely, and even under the order of Phoenix, Fiora may directly kill Oren.


    Boom!


    Oren slammed into the ground fiercely, hitting a wave of sand.


    careless


    Oren smiled bitterly in his heart.


    He will not kill his mother, but his mother is not necessarily. Under these unequal conditions, he must consume more energy and must be stronger than Fiora in order to protect himself stop the opponent.


    The thoughts in his mind fell, and Oren pressed his hands down violently.


    boom!


    In the violent sound, the bunker instantly expanded, and Oren stopped in front of Fiora again with a stream of yellow sand.


    Fiora''s momentum stopped.


    Without Phoenix''s order, she doesn''t want to fight her own son, her task now is to kill others


    But at this moment, the voice of the phoenix sounded in her mind.


    Fiora''s eyes trembled, and Oren''s eyes became complicated.


    Sad and murderous.


    Oren was shocked, and on the side of his head, after avoiding Fiora''s punch, the fists of both sides kept banging together.


    On the other side, the battle between the two superhumans reached a white-hot state as soon as they came into contact.


    Beating yourself is not so much an estimate.


    Clark was very dissatisfied with what Hei Chao did, and Hei Chao was uncontrollably jealous of Clark.


    Because Clark''s life is completely the life in the black super dream.


    The same is Clark Kent, why is he so miserable?


    This also led to an unusually hot battle between the two sides.


    In the battle of the four Kryptonians, except for a very small number of people who can intervene, no one can intervene at all.


    They seemed to disappear from everyone''s sight, constantly attacking each other and destroying everything around them.


    Others die next to each other.


    This also caused everyone to avoid the two, and the entire battlefield shifted during the battle.


    "Don''t worry, sister! I will protect you!"


    Little Lamb stood in front of Gwen with a serious face.


    Hearing this, even in such a tense situation, Gwen couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    Little Lamb looked at Mike who was sitting on the iceberg, and then looked at Phoenix who was sitting in the distance opposite Mike, and there was a look of anger in his eyes.


    It''s this guy who caused it all.


    This guy is a bad guy.


    He will never let him go.


    Thinking of this, Little Lamb suddenly felt that the act of bringing a weapon when he came was simply a genius move.


    For those two weapons, he also developed his own fighting style.


    "I''ll give you something to taste in a while!"


    Little Lamb muttered, looking at the battlefield.


    Following the battle, the four of Clark flew into the air.


    Every collision was like a thunder blast in mid-air.


    From the sky to the ground, from super breathing to heat vision, the battle of the four has reached a stalemate.


    Mike glanced at Phoenix, smiled lightly at Phoenix, and said, "If this continues, the game in your eyes will fail."


    "fail?"


    Phoenix looked unhappy.


    This word, after Madeleine Pryor got the power of the phoenix, had nothing to do with her, and was deleted from her personal dictionary by her.


    So, she said recklessly: "This is just a game, and the final winner is only me."


    She''s getting tired of playing with this planet.


    If it wasn''t for Clark telling her about Mike, she gave birth to curiosity and anticipation She would have already destroyed this planet.


    Now it seems that her waiting has not been in vain.


    Judging from Mike''s current ability, it really made her very excited, and even the power of the phoenix in her body began to slowly agitate.


    Although the two of them looked like they were sitting here and didn''t move, their spiritual powers were constantly fighting.


    If it wasn''t for Mike''s blocking, the people here would have already been controlled by Phoenix.


    "Only you? That won''t do."


    Mike chuckled.


    Because he never lost.


    But today, the two of them will definitely have a loser.


    Today, Mike is also using his abilities with all his strength, the abilities that the system gives him, the power of cards.


    At this moment, the sound of the battle below quietly disappeared.


    Mike swept his eyes, a look of joy hung in the corner of his eyes, and said to Phoenix: "Look, you lost."


    "When I haven''t lost yet!"


    Phoenix said coldly, looking at the corpses below, and snorted coldly.


    Waste is waste.


    She even extravagantly hoped that these wastes could bring her some happiness?


    Madeline Player took a deep breath and slowly reached out to Mike, and the invisible power began to condense.


    At this moment, a loud shout sounded.


    The general Fujitora, who was wearing a lavender kimono and kept his eyes closed, slammed the sword in his hand, and an invisible gravity was exerted on Phoenix.


    Phoenix felt his body sink, and the throne actually sank down slowly.


    "Humph!"


    Phoenix snorted coldly, and an invisible force appeared quietly, stopping the throne firmly.


    But the next second, fists made of magma fell from the sky, and a huge ice bird flew towards the phoenix in the golden rays of light.


    "If you want to do something to the master, then step on our corpse and go over!"

 Chapter 625： tasty

    Chapter six hundred and twenty fifth tastes good


    The invisible gravity bound Phoenix''s body, and even the space was affected, and distortions that were visible to the naked eye appeared.


    Lava, frost and laser blasted towards Phoenix from all directions.


    The four admirals of the navy, which can be called natural disasters, each can easily destroy the ability of an area, and now they are all used on one person.


    "It was a spectacular sight."


    Senju has a hand on his forehead, looking at the scene of the sky, surprised by the power displayed by these people.


    Tsunade was shocked.


    Couldn''t this kind of terrifying destructive power destroy Konoha?


    "What are you surprised about?"


    Qianshou Hasuma looked at Tsunade suspiciously, and said as it should be: "How can you have such an ability if you can be summoned by the master?"


    Tsunade Xu looked at Qianshou Hashirama, the corners of his mouth twitched wildly.


    She felt scolding her.


    No, I was scolding most of the people present.


    As expected of you! grandfather!


    Tsunade sighed in his heart, seeing that Chishou Hasuma didn''t notice his expression at all, and rolled his eyes helplessly.


    At the same time, Shigekuni Yamamoto Motoyanagi, the captain of the Gotei Thirteenth Team, also uttered such a sigh.


    Although the scorching lava was not as good as his Flowing Blade Ruohuo, it was still quite good.


    He looked at the gods of death who had already destroyed the enemy and gathered around him, a light flashed in his long and narrow eyes, and said in a low voice, "All ready to sacrifice."


    He could feel the terrible pressure from Phoenix.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded in a low voice and raised their heads to look at Phoenix Madeleine Player.


    Suddenly, some people smiled wryly, and some looked enthusiastic, but what was certain was that they would stand for Mike and fight for their master.


    Under everyone''s attention, when those terrifying attacks were about to fall on Phoenix, Phoenix finally made a move.


    The long red hair fluttered softly behind him, and he reached out his hand to hold it, and the invisible force swept around her with her as the center.


    In an instant, whether it was the falling magma shells or the flying ice birds, they all turned into powder and drifted away in the wind, and the shattered golden light seemed to hit an invisible but indestructible wall, and a violent explosion occurred. explosion.


    Boom, boom!


    In the fireworks blasted by the golden laser, Phoenix still sat steadily on his throne, his expression was indifferent and his eyes were contemptuous.


    In the next instant, an invisible mind power fell towards Fujitora.


    Fujitora seemed to feel something, and hurriedly dodged.


    But unavoidable.


    Invisible power came from all directions, and even the ground began to tumble.


    At this moment, the whole world seems to be releasing hostility towards him.


    Fujitora''s face changed, his body bent slightly, and he used his ability to condense a large amount of gravity on his staff and sword, and he slashed out without hesitation.


    Gravity Knife Tiger!


    He slashed out at Fujitora, and a large amount of gravity slashed out along the trajectory of the swinging sword, crushing everything in front of him, destroying everything, and colliding with the phoenix''s thought force with terrifying pressure. Together.


    "boom!"


    There was a bang in the space, the gravity was twisted, and the power of thought was broken. Fujitora stepped on a rock controlled by him and flew out of the gap quickly.


    Phoenix raised his eyebrows.


    Gravity?


    Really good ability.


    Feeling the pressure on his body, Phoenix sneered.


    However, since she wants the other party''s life, no one can stop her!


    With a twinkle in his eyes, Phoenix let out a light breath.


    In an instant, the whole world changed.


    It was as if everything was under her control.


    Fujitora, who stepped on the rock and flew out, suddenly found that the rock under his feet had turned into steel, and even the steel was like a liquid, spreading up along his legs.


    So, he let out a low voice, the armed color domineering wrapped around his legs, and after enhancing his outburst, he jumped out fiercely.


    but��


    Invisible thought power has already spread all over this space, and when he just made a move, those thought power entangled him with the power of decomposing matter.


    Fujitora let out a low voice, and while the blade light was swung, the gravity blade slashed out one after another, and the blade wheel swept out to the surroundings.


    Suddenly, Phoenix''s heart moved, his mind power disappeared, and he let the gravity knife fall into the desert, cutting out ravines.


    Feeling the vibration of the ground, Fujitora was stunned.


    But in the next second, the knife in his hand quietly disintegrated. Almost at the same time, the blade turned in one direction and stabbed Fujitora in the chest.


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, Fujitora groaned, and the whole person flew out.


    Seeing this scene, Phoenix was a little surprised, but more angry.


    Didn''t kill him?


    The magma and the solid ice kept flying towards her but when they reached her body not far away, they would decompose quietly, and the laser that belonged to the kiwi, Phoenix had no intention of blocking it, and let the energy attack hit. On himself, use the power of the phoenix to devour it like a snack.


    "very scary��"


    Kizuna murmured.


    If it wasn''t for Fujitora''s good looks and careful use of domineering to protect himself, the knife just now would have pierced his heart.


    Just then, another shot was fired.


    A high-pressure water blade rose flat on the ground and flew towards the Phoenix with a shrieking sound of cutting the air, but it was also disintegrated until it disappeared when it came a few meters away from the Phoenix.


    But the next second, accompanied by a cold light, Qianshou Tobirama suddenly appeared above Phoenix''s head, and water dragons fell from the sky with a violent impact.


    Phoenix glanced at Senju Tobirama unpleasantly, and when the invisible force was about to pull him down, Senju Tobirama disappeared.


    The water dragon fell with a huge force, but when it fell, it disappeared without making any movement.


    Seeing this scene, everyone looked helpless, but Qianshou Tobirama snorted softly.


    The difference is a bit big.


    Look at his brother.


    A thought fell in the heart of Qianshou Tobirama, his hands were sealed, and he shouted in a low voice: "The art of darkness!"


    This is a high-level illusion, an illusion that makes vision hallucinate and robs all light.


    But this ability to act on the brain or the mind has no effect on the powerful mind of the phoenix.


    Aware of this, Senju Tobirama couldn''t help but worry.


    At this moment, the voice of Qianshouzhujian resounded in the air.


    "Wooden Dragon Art!"


    A huge wooden dragon swam in midair and flew towards the phoenix.


    But... still can''t get close.

 Chapter 626： Little Lambs Bullet

    All attacks are to cover these two cold lights.


    At this moment, after the phoenix devoured the ''sun'' of Yamamoto Motoyanagi, the power of the phoenix in the body was a little satisfied, and there was a moment of relaxation.


    And at this moment, the masters of the two cold lights were keenly caught.


    The leader of the second division of the thirteenth team of the God of Death, the second division, and the fourth generation of the Naruto world, Naruto Naruto Feng Minato.


    Although the two of them are not the strongest, their grasp of fighter planes is top-notch, and one of them has a special weapon, while the other has a special ninjutsu.


    Although everyone is not sure whether the weapons and ninjutsu of the two can hurt, they still put their hopes on the two.


    Yes, it hurts.


    This is the real thought in everyone''s heart.


    As for directly killing Phoenix, they didn''t even dare to think about it.


    The two lived up to the opportunity that everyone created for them, and seized the momentary relaxation of Phoenix.


    Kill the enemy! Sparrow bee!


    The bee on the fingertip was like a deadly poisonous needle, leaving several butterfly-shaped patterns on Phoenix''s body at an extremely fast speed, and then poked at the butterfly-shaped pattern again before Phoenix could react.


    Her Zanpakut��''s ability is a double kill. The first time it hits the enemy, it will leave a butterfly-shaped pattern. When it hits the second time, the patterns will overlap and overlap, forming an octagonal bee pattern. , and then die.


    Of course...it doesn''t work for people whose Reiatsu is much higher than themselves.


    The bee did not sense the spiritual pressure of the Phoenix, so there was still a little bit of expectation in his heart.


    But just when the second attack of the bee was about to hit the phoenix, it felt an extremely dangerous feeling.


    But at this time, Minato Namikaze, who had entered the immortal mode, also launched his own attack.


    He knew very well that neither the immortal mode nor the Kurama mode could threaten the Phoenix, and the only thing that could threaten the Phoenix was the ghoul seal!


    As Minato Namikaze used the ghoul seal, a phantom figure wearing a white robe with a knife in his mouth and a demon horn on his head appeared behind Minato Namikaze.


    Phoenix was stunned for a moment, looked at the other party with interest, felt the death of the phantom, and the feeling of the other party''s vaguely pulling his soul, and snorted softly. He also took the opportunity to click on the pattern on Phoenix''s body again.


    Seeing this scene, the battlefield fell silent.


    Did you make it?


    Mike sighed.


    Based on these two things, it can''t do any harm to Phoenix.


    Sure enough, just after such an idea fell, Phoenix''s sneering laughter sounded.


    "Want to harvest my soul?"


    Her emotionless eyes swept across Minato Minato Namikaze, then looked at the white shadow behind Minato Minato Namikaze, snorted coldly, and said, "Where is the ghost that deserves to touch my soul?"


    As she said that, the power of the phoenix surged, and pale golden flame-like energy bloomed at her fingertips. After directly shredding the white ghost of death, she broke Minato Namifeng into pieces and turned her head to look at the fast-moving phantom. Receding broken bees,


    "Ah!"


    With a sneer, the energy of the fingertips flew out, as if passing through space, directly appearing in Broken Bee''s heart.


    In the next instant, golden cracks appeared on Broken Bee''s body, like a crack in a ceramic doll, and it shattered violently.


    "I just think the patterns you stabbed on me are beautiful, don''t you really think you can kill me?"


    Phoenix murmured, looked at Mike and said, "You don''t delusionally think that these **** can defeat or even kill me?"


    From the battle to the beginning, except for Yamamoto Motoyanagi''s attack, which made her stand up, the rest of the time sat steadily on the throne in the air.


    In her eyes, these people don''t even have the ability to make her serious, and to let these garbage fight her is simply insulting him.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Can''t you?"


    This was originally a part of his ability, and Mike didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, and... his cards did not lack the existence of defeating Phoenix.


    "Humph!"


    Phoenix snorted coldly, and lightly tapped his finger, the throne below him once again turned into yellow sand and fell.


    Mike''s attitude made her really angry.


    From the beginning of the battle to now, she has not used all her strength, and now...


    She looked at the battlefield with disgust, and looked at the people who were embodied by Mike''s ability, and she felt impatient in her heart.


    She wants to see what Mike Kent''s expression looks like after killing all these people, and whether he can still be so calm.


    So, she quickly fell from the air and came to the center of the battlefield.


    The people who were embodied by Mike looked at the phoenix, and felt a terrifying force that seemed to be slowly awakening, making their scalps numb and their hearts as if they were being held by invisible hands, causing them to break out in cold sweat. .


    attack!


    If this continues, many people will be crushed and lose their combat effectiveness.


    Thinking of this, everyone took a deep breath, let out a roar, and rushed towards Phoenix.


    Phoenix said indifferently: "Go to hell!"


    When the words fell, it seemed that a phoenix sound from the depths of the soul emerged from Phoenix Madeleine Player''s mind, and at the same time passed into everyone''s mind.


    In the next instant, a pair of golden wings formed of energy appeared behind the phoenix, and stretched around at an exaggerated speed, while an invisible force swept around with the phoenix as the center.


    decompose, destroy.


    This power is unstoppable, and everything that stands in front of it is disintegrated.


    Mike''s eyes changed, and when he was about to help Gwen and the others to stop him, he was surprised to find that little Lamb stood in front of everyone with his hands on the ground, and used an ability he had never seen before.


    Is this...spatial phase?


    Although he could clearly see Gwen and the others, he couldn''t feel their breath, couldn''t hear their heartbeat, as if they were in another dimension.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and shook his head with a smile.


    Even he is a little jealous of little Lamb...


    After confirming that Little Lamb helped everyone defend against the onslaught of the Phoenix''s power, Mike flicked his body and avoided the terrifying power that the Phoenix suddenly released.


    If you can dodge, there is no need to waste your energy on fighting against the Phoenix''s power.


    But those who were embodied by Mike were not so lucky.


    They were the main target of the Phoenix, and at this time, in addition to the destructive power of the Phoenix, this area was also under the control of the Phoenix.


    With the increase in the power of the phoenix, the terrifying ability of the phoenix itself has been enhanced.


    At this time, the power of the phoenix broke out, and they were fixed in place by invisible power.


    Although some of them are not without the power of resistance, it takes a little time, and this time, the power of the phoenix that destroys everything, is enough to kill them.


    Invisible forces invaded their bodies.


    The next second, their bodies began to disintegrate, like rubble weathered by the erosion of time, quietly dissipating with the impact of the power of the phoenix.


    Clark, who was flying high in the sky, glanced at him from a height, and his eyes sank.


    I saw that with the phoenix as the center, everything was completely destroyed.


    Whether it''s those embodied by his father, or the sand on the ground.


    A huge pothole with a size of thousands of meters appeared on the ground, except for the phoenix flying in the center, there was nothing else.


    A few seconds later, the dazzling golden wings disappeared, and the entire battlefield returned to calm.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Gwen felt a heavy heart.


    Phoenix is ??so terrifying, that''s why they make them despair.


    Even, if Phoenix wants to, it can easily decompose an entire city.


    Little Lamb swallowed: "Okay, that''s amazing!"


    "but��"


    He patted Gwen''s leg and said, "Sister, I will protect you!"


    Gwen''s heart warmed, the bitterness on his face eased, and he said to Xiao Lamb, "Thank you just now."


    If it wasn''t for Little Lamb just now, these people...


    Gwen gave a wry smile and unconsciously touched Little Lamb again, feeling a lot more at ease.


    This kid is not talking big.


    Suddenly, Gwen''s spider-sensing frantically sounded the alarm.


    Dangerous, very dangerous!


    Gwen hurriedly looked at her sense of emergency, only to see Fenghuang looking at her coldly, with undisguised killing intent in his eyes.


    Gwen''s heart tightened, his hands clenched into fists unconsciously.


    Suddenly, a short figure flew up, blocking the sight of her and Phoenix.


    "Lam? Dangerous!"


    Gwen let out a low whimper.


    Lamb nodded nervously and said, "I know! That''s why I came to protect you!"


    As he spoke, two revolvers appeared in his hands.


    The whole body of the revolver is silver and white, with mysterious patterns on it, and a touch of silver light flows on it, making it look like it is alive.


    It was Mike who died for the payment he got for helping Odin ''watch the children''.


    Since getting these two coins, Mike has not used them, and then handed them over to Ruiwen for use.


    But Ruiwen had no chance to use them now, so she put them in her bedroom as a collection.


    And after Little Lamb found two guns, he pestered Ruiwen and assured him that he would not use it, and asked Ruiwen to hand over the right to use it to him.


    He liked both guns very much.


    Because these two guns do not need to be filled with bullets.


    They themselves contain a lot of energy that can be restored, and can even absorb energy and compress that energy into bullets. These energies include but are not limited to physical strength, mental power, magic power, and so on.


    Conversely, the more energy absorbed, the greater the power of the bullet.


    Moreover, these two guns can also be combined into a sniper rifle, and the sniper rifle in this state is called destruction.


    In the next second, under everyone''s shocked gaze, Little Lamb took the initiative to attack Phoenix.


    boom!


    With a gunshot, a bullet was shot from the muzzle of death and flew towards Phoenix at a very fast speed.


    A bullet?


    Everyone was stunned.


    What is this bullet for?


    Not only them, but even Phoenix didn''t bother to look at the bullet.


    but��


    boom!


    The bullet directly rushed through the defense that Phoenix had built for himself by manipulating matter and mind power, and landed on her ruthlessly.


    The next second, blood splattered everywhere.


    The scene was quiet, and it seemed that even the wind forgot to flow because of surprise.


    "what!"


    A miserable cry sounded, and Phoenix looked at Little Lamb in disbelief and incomparable anger.


    What is this ability? What is that weapon?


    Although this injury can be healed in just a little time with her ability, but this is still her experience from this battle, no...,


    To be precise, it was the first time she was injured in the true sense from the moment she got the power of the phoenix.


    She looked at little Lamb, and in addition to being frightened, a hint of fear appeared in her heart.


    At the same time, after being stunned for a while, Mike, who was flying in the air, blinked, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "As expected of my son, he used this enviable fighting style..."


    Saying that, he flashed and appeared beside Gwen and Little Lamb.


    "Dad, Daddy!"


    Little Lamb put his hands behind him in a panic.


    Mike laughed and said, "I''ve seen it all, it''s useless to hide it."


    Little Lamb''s face collapsed.


    Mike gently played Little Rim''s head, and said, "How is it? Are you confident to violently slack her?"


    Little Lamb raised his head sharply and said loudly, "Yes!"


    "Come on then."


    Mike tapped little Lamb on the shoulder.


    Little Lamb nodded, took out the death guns, and after blowing the muzzle of the protagonist in the movie, he flew towards Phoenix.


    Seeing this scene, the phoenix''s eyes shrank, and the power of the phoenix within the body began to stir restlessly.


    This is the prelude to her preparation to mobilize the power of the phoenix to fight.


    The bullet just now directly broke through her defense, forcing her to take it seriously.


    Phoenix gritted his teeth: "Such a little..."


    "Dad! How did you let Lamb go! It''s too dangerous!"


    Gwen said anxiously Mike was very calm.


    He rubbed Gwen''s head soothingly and said, "Don''t worry, Lamb is stronger than all of you think."


    "The ability is strong, but he has no combat experience, and..."


    "Don''t worry." Mike smiled and said, "Lam has more abilities than everyone imagines, and several of them are related to combat."


    After speaking, Mike recalled and said one by one: "Combat experience copy, combat intuition, fighting proficient, fighting imitation..."


    The more Gwen listened, the more calm he became, and finally said helplessly: "But let Xiao Lamb go up to fight, I still... I can''t bear to watch it."


    "No, you''ll be very excited for a while." Mike winked and said, "Because Little Lamb will beat Phoenix violently."


    Gwen was stunned for a moment and said, "That ability just now?"


    "right!"


    Mike smiled lightly and said helplessly: "I didn''t expect Little Lamb to use his abilities like this."


    "How to use it? What is Little Lamb''s ability?"


    Gwen asked curiously.


    Mike looked at Little Lamb''s back and said slowly: "From birth to now, Little Lamb has been awakening his abilities, and the speed of awakening his abilities is getting faster and faster, and I even suspect that as long as Little Lamb thinks, he will be able to awaken every second. All can awaken abilities, and now even I don''t know how many abilities he has."


    "He took advantage of the characteristics of the Death Gun and transformed it with his own abilities, so that the Death Gun could perfectly fit the fighting style he developed for himself."


    After a pause, Mike said solemnly: "The bullet just now is not an ordinary bullet, but an ability of Little Lamb!"


    "He stripped himself of an ability and shaped it into a bullet!"

 Chapter 627： Fusion characters

    An ability, a bullet?


    So, every time little Lamb fires a bullet, he loses an ability?


    Because of this, the bullet just now was powerful enough to injure the phoenix?


    Because it''s all done by compressing everything of an ability into one bullet.


    After Gwen understood this, although he was amazed at Little Lamb''s ability, he was still a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, just look at it."


    Mike smiled and said, "I will pay attention to Lamb''s situation."


    If there is no certainty, how can he let Xiao Lamb face Phoenix.


    Gwen nodded and said, "Got it."


    Even so, she was still watching Little Lamb carefully.


    But at this time, the closer Lamb got to Phoenix, the calmer he became, even though he couldn''t wait to beat the other party.


    Phoenix''s fingertips danced with the power of the phoenix, like a beating flame.


    Looking at little Lamb, she couldn''t help but feel some absurdity in her heart.


    She has fought countless people, and now she feels threatened by this child.


    At this moment, she saw little Lamb aiming the gun at her.


    Feng Ran''s heart lingered, and he was ready to defend.


    As the number one person in this world, her pride does not allow her to take the initiative to take action on a child.


    But she immediately paid the price for this modesty.


    In the sound of gunshots, several bullets flew towards her at several tricky angles.


    Because of their different abilities, those bullets carried their own magnificent colors, leaving a trail of gorgeous tail marks in the air, and slammed into the phoenix.


    But this time Phoenix was well prepared. She, who already regarded Xiao Lamb''s bullet as a threat, directly used the power of the Phoenix this time.


    The power of the phoenix swept out in a ring, blocking Xiao Lamb''s bullet for her.


    But before she could take a breath, Little Lamb''s figure flashed again and again.


    In an instant, it was as if countless little Lambs appeared, surrounding the phoenix.


    In the next instant, the bullets formed a rain of rainbow bullets, flying towards the phoenix as if attracted by a magnet, as if forming a storm.


    The scene is gorgeous.


    But Gwen, who knew what these rainbows were made of, had his mouth open.


    what is this?


    In her eyes, these are not bullets at all, but abilities.


    "Dad, how capable is Lamb?"


    Ten, twenty?


    No, I am afraid that a zero will be added at the back!


    It''s just a moment, and little Lamb has stripped out so much ability to make bullets


    Gwen felt numb.


    And Mike''s expression is also a little subtle.


    He knew that Little Lamb had awakened a lot of abilities, but he didn''t expect so many.


    He consumed so much power all at once, which was almost on par with the speed at which he consumed cards.


    "As expected of my son."


    Mike applauded.


    Gwen said worriedly: "Will you use up all of Little Lamb''s abilities?"


    "This is impossible!"


    Mike said with great certainty, "Little Lamb is not a fool. If he can use up his ability at once, then he will never use it like this."


    more possibilities


    It''s that Little Lamb has more abilities, enough for him to consume like this.


    As the two talked, Xiao Lamb''s attacks had already landed on Phoenix.


    Those bullets are very powerful, and because of their different abilities, some bullets have strange characteristics.


    twist, splinter, devour, destroy


    The bullets with various attributes collided with the impact of the phoenix, making a violent roar, which also blocked everyone''s sight.


    Phoenix was overwhelmed by the attack.


    Little Lamb let out a low laugh, slamming his gun-holding hands together.


    In an instant, the two revolvers merged together and turned into a stylish sniper rifle.


    Looking at the phoenix being submerged by the attack below, Little Lamb pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    The energy condensed at the muzzle, and a spinning bullet with a hurricane of energy fell from the air.


    boom!


    The bullet fell, the ground shook violently, cracks appeared on the ground like scars, and the sand flowed down from the cracks like a waterfall.


    It was as if what little Lamb just shot was not a bullet, but a meteorite that fell from the sky.


    Smoke and dust rose, the sand rolled around like a storm, and the whole world was dark.


    But Little Lamb''s attack still didn''t stop, his hands were divided, the destruction sniper rifle was divided into two death revolvers again, and a beautiful rain of bullets fell, completely destroying the ground below.


    At this point, Little Lamb stopped attacking.


    He turned on his super eyesight and looked down. After seeing what Phoenix looked like now, he took a deep breath and flew towards Mike with a flick of his body.


    "Dad, it''s terrible, did I beat her to death?"


    Little Lamb looked at Mike worried and scared.


    He hasn''t killed anyone yet.


    Seeing this, Gwen couldn''t help but say, "It''s alright, Lamb, you"


    "You''ll get used to it more and more."


    Mike smiled and rubbed little Lamb''s head.


    Gwen: ""


    Is this a father''s word?


    Little Lamb nodded and said seriously: "I will work hard!"


    Gwen: "!"


    At this time, Phoenix, located in the center of the storm, moved.


    "Ah!"


    In the angry cry, the golden-yellow phoenix power poured out wanton all around, all the things that were touched disappeared, and quickly spread around in a ring.


    She was about to lose her mind by Little Lamb''s attack.


    Mike patted little Lamb on the head lightly, and said, "I''m giving her two slaps!"


    "it is good!"


    Little Lamb responded, and the death revolvers were combined again and turned into a sniper rifle of destruction. Two dim lights flashed in Little Lamb''s eyes, and a bullet exuding terrifying energy fluctuations quietly appeared in the gun.


    Seeing this scene, Gwen couldn''t help but ask, "Lam, is it okay for you to consume so much power?"


    Hearing this, a trace of worry flashed on Xiao Lamb''s face, and he murmured: "There is one thing, because the speed of consumption can''t keep up with the speed of their awakening, and if you use such an attack more than a dozen times, the remaining ability is not enough. expended power."


    Little Lamb was normal, and while Gwen was speechless, he shot two consecutive bullets at Phoenix.


    Since Mike asked him to give Phoenix two hard blows, he would give him two hard blows, and it wouldn''t be too much.


    boom!


    Amidst the fierce roar, the angry phoenix ming paused, and the ever-expanding power of the phoenix quietly stopped.


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief, while Little Lamb pursed his lips, feeling a little complicated.


    He neither wants to solve this trouble, nor does he want to kill Phoenix himself.


    He still wasn''t ready to kill anyone, and even before that, he hadn''t even done anything to hurt anyone.


    "Don''t think so much."


    Mike rubbed little Lamb''s head hard and said, "Phoenix is ??not so easy to die."


    Although the battlefield is now dusty and obscuring people''s vision, Mike can still see the tragic state of Phoenix through his super vision.


    There are wounds all over the body, and there are even some terrible bullet holes on the body, as well as traces caused by some special bullets.


    curse, gas, split, burst


    The bullets formed by these stripped abilities, because the ability itself is concentrated, all relationships erupt in an instant, which greatly increases the power of the ability itself.


    Phoenix gasped, looking at Little Lamb who was standing beside Mike and patted her chest, looking at her relieved and relieved face, Fenghuang was slightly startled, as if a flame was burning in her heart, the whole person was almost To devour with anger.


    What expression is this?


    This father and son are too abominable!


    The burning golden flames flowed through her like a flowing liquid, recovering all the wounds on her body, but she felt the emotion of the power of the phoenix.


    Phoenix''s heart sank.


    From the battle to the present, the power of the phoenix has suffered successive setbacks, and the power of the phoenix is ??somewhat dissatisfied with her host.


    At this moment, Mike flew from the front of Gwen and the others, and quickly flew towards Phoenix.


    Little Lamb has fulfilled his promise to protect Gwen and the others, and beat Phoenix, now it''s time to completely solve the problem.


    Seeing Mike flying towards him, Phoenix''s eyes narrowed. Is Mike Kent finally going to shoot?


    A thought flashed in his mind, and Phoenix couldn''t help showing an excited expression.


    "Phoenix Power"


    Mike whispered, and slowly said to Phoenix: "This should be part of the complete Phoenix power."


    The complete power of the phoenix is ??more than this power.


    Phoenix was stunned: "How did you know?"


    This matter was only known after she obtained the power of the phoenix and after she communicated with the power of the phoenix.


    The complete power of the phoenix is ??the power of the cosmos, but because of an accident, the power of the phoenix shattered and became no longer complete, and what she got was only a part of the power of the phoenix.


    Mike was silent for a while and smiled at Phoenix: "Guess what?"


    Phoenix looked at Mike expressionlessly, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly.


    "Fake!"


    Mike: "!"


    You are wrong! How can you scold someone so well?


    A card appeared quietly at Mike''s fingertips.


    Upon seeing this, Phoenix sneered: "You should understand that with the trash you just summoned, it is not my opponent at all, it is just a waste of time!"


    "Bring out your true strength, McCente!"


    Mike shrugged and said, "That''s my strength."


    Creating cards was originally his ability, and whether it was the power of Kryptonians or other abilities displayed, it was only incidental to the card ability.


    Hearing this, a visible anger appeared in Phoenix''s eyes.


    "Then go to die!"


    The phoenix roared, and a shock wave composed of the power of the phoenix, shaped like a phoenix, flew towards Mike.


    This is the power formed by the source of the Phoenix''s power, not the Phoenix''s own ability, and the power of this shock wave is very terrifying. Since the Phoenix obtained the Phoenix''s power, nothing has been found or anyone can block it.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, and the cards on his fingertips dissipated into light spots.


    This is a fusion card.


    Before the fusion, Mike didn''t know what effect the fused cards had. Some were very powerful, and some were powerful enough to pull the crotch.


    But this one belongs to the powerful one, and it is one that Mike is very satisfied with.


    Even Mike is not sure if it will be merged again in the future.


    After all, even if it is the same card, the new cards that are fused are not exactly the same.


    As the light spot dissipated, a figure turned from virtual to real, and appeared in front of Mike.


    The man was wearing black underwear and silver-white hair, but at the front of his forehead, there was a conspicuous cluster of green hair, and the most conspicuous thing was the three knives hanging on his body.


    If you are familiar with people in the world of pirates, you will find that this person is very similar to Sauron, but upon closer inspection, there are many subtleties that are different from Sauron.


    And the reason for all this is really because of the fusion of cards.


    Card fusion, the system does not limit the number and type of fusion.


    Of course, if the types of fused cards are too messy, too complicated, and too many in number, the number of fused cards will increase infinitely.


    But with this card, Mike unexpectedly merged successfully.


    Name: True Sword Master Zoro Sparta.


    Character introduction: Fusion characters.


    Note: cut!


    A real swordsman.


    This is the name Mike gave him, and Zolon Sparta represents the two character cards that fuse this character.


    Sauron in the world of pirates, and Virgil in the world of Devil May Cry.


    Because at the time of fusion, the strengthening of Sauron''s character card is a three-way relationship, so the appearance is dominated by the appearance of Sauron.


    In addition, Mike also added a lot of cards to it, the ability cards of various sword masters.


    For example, the sword master of the pirate world, Hawkeye, Foil, Rayleigh


    In addition to this Mike also integrates the swordsmanship of the masters of the martial arts world


    Therefore, this fusion character has a very terrifying understanding of swordsmanship.


    In addition to these, Mike added several weapons to this card when he fused it.


    Enma Sword, Zanpakut��


    This is not over, Mike also added a space gem card to it, giving it power


    This card is the product of Mike''s anger after his successive failed fusions, but he did not expect the fusion to succeed.


    Facing the phoenix shock wave flying towards Mike.


    After the man named Zolon Sparta by Mike swept his eyes with plain eyes, a crisp knife sounded.


    ��!


    A dark sword light flashed.


    In an instant, the phoenix shock wave was smashed into pieces, floating in the air like a firefly.


    Seeing this scene, Phoenix widened his eyes, while Mike nodded secretly.


    The power is really good.


    Zoro Sparta stood there with a calm expression, and the knife in his hand was slowly sheathed, making a crisp sound.


    This is impossible!


    Phoenix growled in his heart.


    At this moment, she saw the figure of the person in front of her twisted, and then disappeared in place.


    Danger!


    A thought came into his mind, and Phoenix left the place without hesitation.


    In the next instant, the space was cut into neat black knife marks like a piece of cloth, and the silent Zoro Sparta appeared in Phoenix''s original position.


    "Don''t go too far!"


    Phoenix gave a low voice, and while using the power of the phoenix, he used the power of the phoenix to enhance his own abilities.


    Suddenly, a large area fell into Phoenix''s control.


    The ground, the air, and even the clouds in the sky, under the control of the phoenix, turned into a deadly blade.


    Zoro Sparta raised his eyelids and held the two knives around his waist with both hands.

 ~： 628 Abandonment, Aggregation

    What do you do when the whole world is against you?


    Everyone has an answer in their heart.


    And Zoro Sparta, who was summoned by Mike, gave his answer.


    If the world is your enemy, then cut the world... open!


    The knife in the scabbard was cut out with the skill of Iai Slash.


    The two knives crossed out, and the world controlled by the phoenix quietly shattered.


    It was like black cracks appeared on a mirror, and it shattered directly under the control of the phoenix.


    The space debris flew, and in the direction of Zoro Sparta''s sword, it turned into a storm and swept toward the phoenix.


    The phoenix pushed with both hands, and the power of the phoenix poured out, colliding violently with the space debris.


    Two powerful forces are like two armies, devouring each other, and where the two sides collide violently, a black, cosmic-like darkness appears.


    Suddenly, golden-yellow energy spurted out from behind the phoenix, sweeping behind him like a pair of golden wings.


    boom!


    With a bang, two bright knife lights collided with it. It turned out that it was Zoro Sparta who appeared behind Phoenix at some point.


    The attacks of the two sides collided, and the silver sword light and the golden phoenix power were entangled together, exploding like a nebula.


    cut, disassemble...


    Mike stepped back and appeared in front of Gwen and his party.


    Gwen nodded to Mike, staring intently at the battle in front of him.


    She had never seen anyone who pressed and beat the Phoenix.


    Yes, it is pressing.


    Because from the beginning of the battle to the present, Phoenix has lost the first move and has been on the defensive. Gwen has never seen such a thing.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t last long."


    Mike said suddenly.


    "Um!"


    Gwen nodded vigorously.


    As soon as Mike''s voice fell, the battle between Phoenix and Zoro Sparta became more intense.


    In the endless blade light, Feng Ming burst out.


    Broken and destroyed, the entire area in front of you was completely destroyed.


    Suddenly, a deep chant sounded in a blade of light.


    Nine mountains and eight seas are one world, and thousands of worlds are gathered together to form a ''small world''. This world is multiplied by three, without self-continuity, the three swords are profound meanings, one big?? Three thousand?? Great thousand worlds!


    Hearing this chant, Mike''s eyes jumped.


    This time... it was actually installed by someone else.


    As the voice fell, the whole world seemed to fall into a stagnation.


    Then, a sword light flashed, as if the whole world was cut open.


    A thin black line appeared on the power of the phoenix that seemed to devour the whole world and dyed the world in front of him into a golden patch.


    In the next second, the entire golden world shattered.


    The power of the phoenix drifted around with a whining sound.


    Along with a painful cry, the current appearance of the Phoenix appeared in front of everyone.


    The phoenix''s body was covered with golden cracks, and golden energy overflowed from the cracks all over the body. Two of Sauron Sparta''s knives were inserted into her chest, and the other was bitten by Sauron Sparta. The knife in his mouth was blocked by Phoenix''s hand when it cut to Phoenix''s neck.


    At this time, because of the relationship between Zoro Sparta''s knife and the phoenix''s neck, the heads of the two were very close to each other, which looked very ambiguous.


    Suddenly, a miserable smile appeared on Phoenix''s face, and he let go of Sauron Sparta''s knife.


    Zoro Sparta was stunned for a moment, but the knife that slashed at the opponent''s neck did not cut it.


    He felt that the hostility and murderousness of the other party disappeared so suddenly.


    Seeing Zoro Sparta''s actions, Phoenix laughed self-deprecatingly: "Have you even noticed you, the trash summoned by others?"


    Zoro Sparta was silent for a while, then grinned suddenly: "Ha, if I''m a waste, then you''re not even a waste."


    Phoenix was stunned for a moment, snorted softly, turned to look at Mike, and said unwillingly, "I admit that you won."


    She was really unhappy.


    Because from the battle to now, Mike Kent has not shot at all.


    Is the gap between them so big?


    Mike''s body flashed and appeared in front of Phoenix.


    Zoro Sparta nodded to Mike and disappeared, while Mike nodded calmly and said to Phoenix, "I won."


    It''s like he''s announcing something that''s normal.


    This tone made Fenghuang froze for a moment, and then said coldly: "I didn''t lose, but... I was abandoned by it."


    "So, didn''t you ever think that this is why she abandoned you?"


    Mike asked back, and after watching the stronger energy aura emerge from Phoenix''s body, he asked lightly.


    Phoenix was silent, then said: "These are not important anymore."


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    Mike responded.


    Because Phoenix has been defeated.


    Phoenix''s thoughts moved, and the power of the mind conveyed her thoughts to the minds of Dark Superman and Fiora.


    The two immediately distanced themselves from Clark and Oren and flew to Phoenix.


    Looking at Phoenix''s current appearance, a hint of joy flashed in their eyes.


    Did she lose?


    Noticing the expressions of the two, Phoenix smiled mockingly and said to the two, "You are free."


    The eyes of the two looking at Phoenix were full of hatred.


    But even so, they still had to obey Phoenix''s orders.


    On the premise of retaining their autonomous emotions, they let them serve the enemy.


    Phoenix likes this kind of distorted emotion very much.


    "Don''t look at me like that, it''s a pity that I prepared a gift for you before I left." Phoenix smiled lightly and said, "Just treat it as a reward for serving me for so long!"


    Hearing this, the expressions of the two became even more ugly.


    This kind of feeling that someone forces you to do something, and you have to do it, is like eating a fly, which is disgusting.


    At this time Clark and Oren also flew down and stood behind Mike.


    The three looked at Phoenix with strange expressions on their faces.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you so kind?"


    A look of sadness suddenly appeared on Phoenix''s face.


    She just wants others to experience what she''s been through.


    Made by people, used as a weapon, doing things you don''t like to do.


    Yes, the phoenix was made by humans, using the genes of Qin.


    The piano of this world is far from the fate of the piano of Mike''s world.


    Since the world''s piano has exposed her abilities, she has been caught as a test subject, and in the time of the stars, it fell into the hands of Mr. Sinister.


    Afterwards, Jean died in an accident.


    After Mr. Sinister lacked such good experimental materials, he was unwilling to create a replica of Qin.


    That is, the phoenix Madeleine Player in front of her.


    When Mike destroyed the stars, the still young Madeleine Pryor escaped because she was in an independent laboratory.


    So far, she was wandering alone, and after many things, her character became cruel and cruel, and after the power of the phoenix appeared on the earth, she became the current phoenix.


    At this moment, she was abandoned by the power of the phoenix, and when she was about to die, she thought of herself again.


    Therefore, whether it was the awakening before her death, or she wanted to leave a little kindness in her sad life, after she said those words, when the power of the phoenix was about to rush out of her body, she used the phoenix The force did the last thing.


    She made the survivors in the world forget that she took control of Clark and Fiora.


    To be more precise, it is to modify the memory, so that the dark superman and Ophira in everyone''s memory become the clones she made.


    Mike''s eyes moved.


    Now, he also possesses a powerful spiritual power. When Phoenix used the power of the phoenix to modify everyone''s memory, he had already sensed the intention of the phoenix.


    He looked at Phoenix strangely and nodded.


    It was the only good thing this woman had ever done.


    Mike didn''t want to thank him, after all, the other party was the culprit behind all this.


    The next moment, Phoenix let out a low laugh, and before the Phoenix Force left her body, she seemed to have received some interesting news from the Phoenix Force, and smiled to Mike: "The split Phoenix Force is on the way. Gather, you may have the opportunity to see the complete power of the phoenix in the future."


    "I hope you can be so calm then."


    "Oh, by the way, when the power of the phoenix gathers, you may see a lot of interesting things."


    The words fell, without giving Mike a chance to continue to ask, the golden energy rushed out of Phoenix''s body with Feng Ming''s voice.


    The next moment, Phoenix''s body quietly shattered, turning into tiny particles and disappearing in front of Mike''s eyes.


    Break down your body?


    Mike whispered in his heart and looked up at the power of the phoenix in the air.


    After leaving the Phoenix''s body, the Phoenix''s power did not disappear directly. Instead, it was like a golden gauze-like cloud, constantly wandering over Mike and Gwen''s group, as if they were looking for something.


    "Looking for what? Looking for a host?"


    Mike guessed.


    The Phoenix Force will choose its own host.


    Since she has abandoned Madeleine Player, she has a more suitable host.


    Or��


    Mike remembered what Madeleine Player said just now, that the power of the phoenix was converging.


    "I always feel that the power of the phoenix will bring some trouble."


    Mike shook his head and looked at Clark and Fiora opposite, with a smile on his face.


    "It''s settled, you''re all right."


    Phoenix had already died and disappeared, and Phoenix''s control over the two of them naturally disappeared.


    Dark Superman squeezed out a smile, while Fiora looked at Oren again and again with a hesitant look on his face.


    She hit Oren like that before, Oren won''t be angry for not wanting her as a mother, right?


    Just when she was still hesitating, Oren had disappeared in place, slammed into the dark Superman and Fiora in black battle clothes, and hugged them tightly.


    A smile bloomed on Fiora''s face, while Dark Superman patted Oren''s back lightly, and said with relief: "You have grown up, and you have worked hard for you these past few years."


    Oren''s eyes were red and he didn''t say a word, but he hugged the two even tighter.


    Fiora hugged her son hard, the goddess of war who always showed her cold face, her eyes turned red.


    At this time, Dark Superman released Oren and gave Mike a wry smile: "It''s not over yet."


    Mike raised his eyebrows. He, who was familiar with Clark''s personality, seemed to have guessed what Clark was going to say, and Clark, who was standing beside Mike, also had a complicated expression on his face.


    "Dad, although Phoenix is ??dead, the damage Fiora and I have done to this world and others will not just disappear. We have done too many wrong things, I..."


    "So, are you going to die like this? After the war, in Oren, after Gwen and the others tried their best to rescue you, are you going to die like this worthless?"


    Dark Superman bowed his head, while Fiora hugged Oren hard.


    "Death can''t wash away the mistakes you''ve made. You''ve died like this, and you haven''t thought about the living?"


    "If you want to make yourself feel better, then make good use of the remaining days and fight for this world and this planet again."


    At this time, Gwen came over, she looked at the dark superman excitedly, and said: "This world can''t be without you, if we encounter this kind of crisis, Oren and I can''t solve it, we may be killed, We can be abused, we can be controlled, does it all matter to you?"


    Every word of Gwen hit the two of them hard.


    Indeed, such a world is very likely to happen, and this is where they are most worried.


    Fiora''s eyes moved slightly, and she couldn''t help but whisper, "Clark..."


    She didn''t want to die because she didn''t want Oren to lose her mother, but if Clark died, she would follow without hesitation.


    Although the affair between the two seemed very absurd at first, the two have lived together have fought together for so many years, and their relationship is deeper than that of ordinary couples.


    Dark Superman''s eyes were full of struggles.


    At this moment, Mike sneered: "If you commit suicide, I will bring Gwen and Oren back to my world, and before leaving, I will turn this planet and all life in this universe into dust!"


    Dark Superman: "!"


    So, the strongest villain is his father?


    Dark Superman smiled helplessly.


    Looks like he''s still very important...


    "I see."


    Dark Superman nodded and said solemnly to Mike: "I will give up that idea."


    Mike nodded with satisfaction, then a smile appeared on his face, patted Clark''s shoulder lightly, and said with a smile, "How is it? Seeing your future self?"


    Clark touched his head: "It feels a little weird."


    The dark middle-aged version of myself, and a Fiora as his wife...


    At this moment, Dark Superman couldn''t help but say: "In your world, is your wife also Fiora?"


    Fiora pricked up her ears curiously.


    But Clark shook his head without hesitation and said, "No, we are still enemies with her. My fiancee in that world is Hope."


    "It''s Hope..." Dark Superman nodded and said, "It''s not what I expected."


    The two of them had the same childhood, and he and Hope naturally knew each other.


    Suddenly, two icy eyes fell on the dark superman.


    Dark Superman''s eyes jumped, and he hurriedly said, "I don''t know what''s so good about Hope!"


    After speaking, he winked at Clark and said, "When doing something, you have to be careful, you can''t do your best, right?"


    Mike everyone: "?"


    This dark superman is a little dirty!

 Chapter 629： finish this meal

    With the demise of the Phoenix, the people controlled by the Phoenix will naturally release the control, but her power will not be disbanded because of this, and the Black Hole organization that has been opposed to Gwen and the others will stand on the side of Gwen and the others again after losing the suppression of the Phoenix. Opposite, become their opponent.


    There will never be a shortage of wars and strife in this world.


    But these things come later, not Gwen and the others to consider now.


    Now, all they have to do is celebrate.


    For the demise of the Phoenix, for the victory at this moment, for the hope of rekindling, a victory party was held in the rebel base.


    They had been suppressed for too long, so this victory party was extraordinarily lively, and a smile appeared on Gwen''s face that had not appeared in a long time.


    But the two Clarks looked at each other''s faces and looked awkward at first.


    Fortunately, after chatting for a while, the two quickly became acquainted with each other.


    Obviously they are the same people, but they have different lives. While they are sighing, they are also blessing each other.


    Little Lamb was the most popular at the party.


    The battle between him and Phoenix was in everyone''s eyes. The beautiful bullets fell on Phoenix, and the tragic scene of hitting Phoenix shocked everyone, and Gwen also pulled Little Lamb, He proudly introduced the fact that Lamb was his younger brother to everyone.


    But while everyone was happy, they couldn''t help thinking of those who sacrificed to fight against Phoenix.


    I don''t know who mentioned it, and the atmosphere at the victory party couldn''t help but become heavy.


    But mentioning those who sacrificed is not to spoil the current atmosphere of joy, but to remember that today''s victory also has their share.


    "For the dead, for the hard-won victory!"


    Gwen said loudly, raising the glass in his hand.


    "For the dead, for the hard-won victory!"


    In the cheers of the crowd, the wine glasses in their hands collided.


    Looking at the lively crowd, Mike smiled slightly. After drinking the wine in the glass, he picked up a piece of pizza and walked out of the lively hall.


    At this time, the black sky was like a curtain, and a bright moon hung there, and the bright moonlight fell from the sky, gently touching everything in this world.


    "I can only see one, I''m really not used to it."


    Mike laughed, took a bite of pizza, and raised his brows.


    This pizza tastes good.


    "What''s not used to?"


    Clark''s voice came from behind Mike.


    Mike looked back and saw Clark and Gwen standing behind him, smiling at him.


    "I''m used to two moons, how did you guys come out?"


    Mike asked suspiciously.


    "Then why did you come out?"


    Gwen asked curiously.


    Mike laughed and said, "I''m an old man, and I''m not used to this lively."


    "real?"


    The middle-aged Superman looked at Mike suspiciously, and suddenly said, "You''re not thinking about what the Phoenix said, are you? What is the power of the Phoenix gathering?"


    "How is that possible!" Mike grinned: "These are all small problems, don''t worry."


    The young Clark looked at Mike suspiciously: "Really?"


    "of course it''s true."


    Mike was sincere.


    Everyone looked at Mike, nodded, and showed a smile, while Little Lamb, who was standing behind everyone, pouted.


    You can see through this expression at a glance!


    He couldn''t believe that his brothers and sisters didn''t see it.


    Adults... so hypocritical!


    Little Lamb muttered in his heart.


    "Okay, you all go back, I''ll be alone for a while, and after a while, we''ll leave."


    "So fast!?"


    Gwen and the middle-aged Clark looked at Mike in surprise, and Oren said anxiously: "Grandpa, stay for two more days, I will show you around this world."


    Mike smiled and said: "There are still a lot of things waiting for you to deal with, we will leave first."


    After a pause, he winked at the four middle-aged Clark: "Don''t worry, we will meet again."


    Seeing what the four of them wanted to say, Mike chuckled: "Okay, let''s go celebrate, I''ll be alone for a while."


    Seeing that Mike had made up his mind, Clark looked at each other, turned and walked into the hall.


    After everyone left, Mike laughed helplessly.


    "It was seen by these children."


    Mike murmured, and then a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "The full power of the phoenix..."


    ��


    Earth, Mike''s house.


    Ruiwen looked at the place where Mike and the three disappeared, and sighed in disappointment.


    "I don''t know why they went there..."


    Before she could finish her sigh, three familiar figures appeared in front of her, interrupting her sigh.


    and many more!


    Ruiwen stared at the three people in front of her, her eyes widened.


    Her fingers pointed at the three people in front of her.


    one two Three��


    Mike.


    Clark.


    Little Lamb! ?


    How could it be little Lamb?


    Ruiwen looked at Little Lamb fiercely, then looked at Mike and Clark coldly, and said angrily, "What''s going on?"


    Clark: (��)��


    very scary!


    After giving Mike and Lamb a self-seeking look, he hurriedly said, "I don''t know, I still have something to do, I''ll go first!"


    After saying these words in a flash, Clark disappeared in front of the three in a flash.


    Mike: "��"


    Little Lamb: "Too unethical!"


    "Say!"


    Ruiwen looked at the father and son.


    Mike coughed lightly and said, "That, little Lamb followed secretly, and Clark and I didn''t find it."


    "Yes!" Little Lamb patted his chest, stood in front of Mike, and said loudly: "Yes, I followed secretly myself, and the two idiots didn''t find it at all!"


    Mike: "?"


    Two idiots?


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and when he was about to say something, Little Lamb stubbornly said, "One person does the work and one person does it! What''s going on at me!"


    Ruiwen: (�� vessel��#)


    Very good, something is coming for you, isn''t it?


    Ruiwen sneered, strode in front of Xiao Lamb, pinched Xiao Lamb''s ear without mercy, and dragged him upstairs.


    "Hey, hey! Mom! My ears are going to fall out!"


    "impossible!"


    Even with a knife, little Lamb''s ears will not be hurt at all.


    "Dad, help!"


    Mike looked at Little Lamb and said faintly: "A man has to take responsibility, and he has to do what he says."


    When the words fell, Mike turned around and murmured, "Seek yourself more blessed, child."


    Mike rarely sees such an angry Ruiwen.


    I remember the last time, before the relationship was confirmed, Mike slept for one night, and the next day he put up his pants and left, and when they met again...


    Unbearable to look back on, Mike walked out of the house after shivering after listening to the screams from upstairs.


    To this world, they were only gone for less than a minute, but who knew they were in a fierce battle in another world?


    "Mike!"


    At this time, Mike''s neighbor, Ms. Maria, waved excitedly to Mike and said, "You look busy?"


    "fine."


    Mike smiled at Maria and said, "How is Tony''s preparations?"


    Tony is about to get married to Pepper Potts.


    "all the best."


    Maria said happily.


    Soon, when the two get married, she will be able to hold her grandson.


    Thinking of this, Maria felt that she was bubbling with joy.


    So, take advantage of this opportunity, you can play two, mahjong.


    Sure to win!


    But when she looked back at Mike...


    "What about people?"


    She said suspiciously, snorted dissatisfied, and turned back home.


    ��


    half a month later.


    A bright spring day.


    Today is Tony and Pepper Potts'' wedding.


    The two of them, one is a superhero and the other is the current manager of Stark Industries, so this wedding is destined to be very lively.


    Fortunately, the excitement returned to the excitement, but nothing unexpected happened. With the blessings of everyone, the two completed this eye-catching wedding, and then amidst the boos of superheroes, especially those single superheroes, the two People are on their honeymoon.


    Everything went back to normal, and Mike''s day went flat.


    Of course, the Superhero Association has become busier and busier after this period of time.


    As time goes by, as superheroes keep joining the superhero association, some super criminals also start to unite.


    It didn''t matter to Mike, though.


    The only thing he needs to take seriously now is Gwen''s high school prom, and his cards.


    The cards are about his power, and Gwen''s prom is about her future.


    This is equally important to Mike.


    "What? Dance partner?"


    Seeing his father''s gossipy inquiries, Gwen was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Based on my appearance, of course, many people have sent me invitations!"


    pretty?


    What a **** adjective.


    Mike groaned in his heart, not bothering to argue with Gwen about this, his eyes flashed, and he said, "Like what?"


    Gwen squeezed his chin in one hand and rubbed it lightly.


    "let me see��"


    "Lightning, Dahl, Bilford..."


    Mike silently wrote down these names, feeling the need to investigate first.


    Gwen named several names in a row, and then frowned: "There are too many people, I can''t remember them."


    Mike nodded in satisfaction.


    It seems that Gwen is still very popular at school!


    As expected of his daughter.


    Suddenly, he asked suspiciously, "Didn''t Peter invite you?"


    "Peter?"


    Gwen was stunned, then laughed: "How could he invite me? He and I are buddies, buddies!"


    buddy?


    Mike pouted.


    It seems that the little guy Peter has not confessed to his daughter yet.


    It''s okay, he saved his conversation with Peter.


    "Why did you ask Peter?"


    Gwen looked at Mike suspiciously.


    Of course it was because Mike noticed the look in Peter''s eyes when he saw Gwen.


    "By the way, how can you say that he is also your friend. Is there anything wrong with me being concerned about it?"


    Mike asked back.


    Gwen remained skeptical.


    Why not ask Luke, not Harry, but Peter?


    Just when Gwen was about to ask the question to the end, a thunder light seemed to pass through the space, with a thunderclap peculiar to thunder and lightning, shining in the backyard of Mike''s house.


    "what?"


    Gwen exclaimed, and a cluster of naughty blue flames emerged from his head, and the whole figure was like an agile cat, rushing towards the backyard.


    Mike glanced, the corners of his eyes jumped.


    "This bastard, I haven''t seen you for so long, he made a mess in my backyard as soon as he appeared! If he doesn''t clean up for me, I''ll beat him hard!"


    Although he said that, it was still difficult for Mike to show a smile on his face, and then walked out with Ruiwen who heard the movement.


    As for Little Lamb��


    It had already rushed out through the wall for the first time.


    "who is it?"


    Rui Wen asked curiously, but there was already a vague answer in her heart.


    "Sol."


    Mike said, pushed open the door and walked out.


    The moment he walked out the door, the smile on his face disappeared suddenly, and he pointed at Thor who was really holding Gwen and Little Lamb and shouted: "You bastard! You will destroy my lawn and backyard as soon as you come back. What''s it like?"


    Like a typhoon passing through.


    Umbrellas and tables in the backyard were blown away, and scorch marks appeared on the lawn.


    Sol smiled, put down Gwen and Little Lamb, strode towards Mike, hugged Mike hard, and said happily, "I''m back!"


    "Um."


    Mike responded in a low voice, and his eyes fell on the axe in Sol''s hand.


    "This is the Storm Axe, my new weapon."


    Sol patted the axe lightly, the love in his eyes not concealed.


    "Scumbag!"


    "?"


    Sol looked at Mike stunned.


    Mike snorted softly and said, "Before, Miaoernier was long and Miaoernier was short. Now that I have a new love, I forgot my old love Miaoernier?"


    Little Lamb said strangely, "Which woman is that?"


    "so stupid!"


    Gwen tapped Little Lamb''s head, then took a deep breath, blowing on his knuckles, and said, "That''s Sol''s previous weapon!"


    "Alas! It made me look forward to it in vain."


    Little Lamb spread his hands.


    "Hahaha!"


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    "Cuckoo!"


    Sol touched his stomach, smiled embarrassedly, and said, "Well, I haven''t eaten for three meals, just to eat the dishes made by Mr. Mike for the first time."


    When the words fell, Sol showed a bright smile.


    Mike gave Sol a thumbs up, and then asked curiously, "Kent star didn''t go too?"


    "Of course, this is my first stop back!"


    "Nice job!"


    Mike praised and laughed secretly in his heart.


    If Odin knew that after Saul had been wandering for a while, his strength had greatly increased, but he had come to him for the first time to fill his stomach, he did not know what his expression would have been.


    As long as he thinks of this, Mike can''t help but want to laugh.


    A card appeared in his hand, and the card turned into a light spot and dissipated, restoring the messy backyard to its original state. When Mike was about to bring everyone home, the space was torn apart, and a dark blue space door appeared. in front of the crowd.


    Immediately, a tall and thin man with a proud face walked out of the space door.


    "Loki! Long time no see!"


    Sol greeted happily.


    Loki snorted softly and said, "If Heimdall hadn''t seen you come back, when would we have known you came back?"


    Sol was stunned and said hesitantly, "Wait until I finish this meal?"


    Loki: "��"


    You are a fool!

 Chapter 630： Thors Horror Lunch

    New York, Mike''s house.


    In the kitchen, Sol showed Mike some of the cosmic specialties he had learned, which made Mike wonder what this guy was doing for a while.


    However, to taste...


    Don''t say it, it''s not bad.


    "How about it?"


    Sol looked at Mike with anticipation, like a child waiting for the teacher''s praise.


    Mike looked at the colorful raw meat slices made of a luminous material, remembered the taste just now, and said slowly: "If you ignore the strange appearance of the ingredients, and consider the taste itself, it''s not bad, even some taste. It''s peculiar."


    Sol smiled and said, "I have seen a lot of strange but delicious food this time. I must let you know."


    "You don''t have to..."


    Mike''s mouth twitched.


    You should keep these things for yourself.


    Seeing Sol''s puzzled face, Mike said helplessly, "Have you forgotten what else a dish needs besides the taste?"


    Color, scent, shape��


    Sol was stunned for a moment, and asked in doubt: "Isn''t it good-looking? Colorful glow, I remember those aliens like it very much."


    Mike looked at Sol speechless, then patted Sol on the shoulder, and said, "You already said that, those are aliens, and their aesthetics are different from ours. Cooking depends on the object."


    Sol pondered and agreed: "That''s right!"


    Immediately, he looked at the dish in front of him with a strange blue-green light, and said, "So these are down?"


    Mike said lightly: "It''s all made, let them taste it."


    Good guy, how can I let him eat alone?


    Let everyone enjoy the visual impact and know what flash cooking is!


    "Okay!" Sol said happily, "Then I''m ready for the next dishes!"


    As a cook, Sol was still a little unhappy when he saw the dishes he made carefully being thrown away.


    These ingredients are all collected by him on various planets in the universe. They are very rare and delicious, and they are a piece of his heart.


    Mike responded and left the kitchen.


    "What is Saul doing?"


    Gwen asked curiously.


    "A prince of Asgard, who is cooking now, is a fool without a future!"


    Loki said sternly.


    Gwen blinked: "So, you won''t eat for a while?"


    "Eat? Why not?" Loki sneered and said proudly: "He is Thor, the prince of Asgard, and he only cooks me..."


    After a pause, under the eyes of Mike and the others, he hurriedly added: "And you are eligible to enjoy it."


    Mike nodded.


    Suddenly, little Lamb pouted and inserted a knife in Loki''s heart.


    "Asgard, Prince of Asgard, where is Asgard now?"


    Little Lamb whispered: "I haven''t had a chance to see it yet!"


    Loki: "��"


    do not talk!


    "puff!"


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing, and smiled at Loki: "Tong Yan Wuji, don''t take it to heart."


    Loki''s eyes jumped: "I don''t dare to take it to heart."


    "now it''s right!"


    Gwen nodded and tiptoed to pat Loki on the head.


    Just like when Loki was a ''kid''.


    Loki was stunned and snorted softly, but a smile flashed in his eyes.


    "What did you say?"


    Sol showed his head from the kitchen and asked curiously.


    "No, they all look forward to your cooking."


    Mike said with a smile.


    Sol smiled and said, "Wait!"


    When the words fell, he returned to the kitchen, and then some weird colors and creepy screams floated out through the door of the kitchen, causing everyone who was looking forward to look at each other and shudder.


    "what is this��"


    Gwen shivered and listened to the cry that sounded like a baby, and said in fear, "Sor won''t cook a child."


    "Eat, eat children?"


    Little Lamb''s face turned pale.


    Loki''s face was also a little ugly, but what he thought was...


    Thor, this bastard, won''t do anything weird to **** him off.


    Ruiwen looked at Mike with a hint of fear, and whispered, "Is it really okay?"


    "should be no problem."


    Mike forced a smile.


    He thought that the glowing flesh was outrageous enough, but he didn''t expect something even more outrageous.


    He was suddenly not so confident in what Sol brought out after a while.


    While everyone was waiting in panic, Sol held a pot of claws and claws, like waving octopus tentacles, but at the top of each tentacle, a vegetable like an eyeball came out.


    The crowd took a deep breath.


    Sol was very satisfied with everyone''s expressions and said, "Try it, dancing eyeballs!"


    Eyes, eyeballs!


    The corners of Mike''s eyes twitched wildly.


    Is this thing really edible?


    Sol said with a smile: "This is a plant. After cooking, the eyes will open, and the branches that have lost their vitality will become active again. It is a very magical cooking material."


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turned out to be a plant, but fortunately... a fart!


    This thing looks horrible! Can anyone really speak up?


    Before their emotions eased, Sol happily walked into the kitchen and brought them two more dishes.


    One plate looked normal, but was shivering and even screaming meat, while the other was colorful slices of meat.


    The faces of everyone became more and more ugly.


    But this is obviously not the limit of their face change.


    As Sol brought out the plate of dishes, their faces turned from black to purple and then white again, and when Sol brought out the dishes that were still sobbing like a baby, floating on the white soup, like a baby When the faces were the same as the fruits, the faces of everyone finally became as white as paper.


    And Gwen and little Lamb screamed.


    Ruiwen also exclaimed: "What the **** is this!"


    Loki stretched out his trembling hand and said to Sol, "I haven''t offended you this time, have I?"


    He suspects that Sol is getting revenge on him!


    "No, no!"


    Sol scratched his head and said to Loki: "I heard from Mike that you have managed Asgard very well during this time. Although you sometimes make some low-level jokes, it is generally good!"


    "What is a low-level joke!"


    Loki glared at Thor angrily, and when he wanted to walk away, Gwen grabbed him.


    "Let go of me! No one can keep me now!" Loki looked at the crowd with grief and indignation: "My heart has been broken by Thor!"


    Everyone stared blankly at Loki.


    Loki glared at himself angrily.


    After a few seconds, seeing that everyone was unmoved, Loki turned around and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, a sneer sounded.


    Loki stiffened.


    Having lived in this home for a long time, he immediately understood the meaning of this laughter.


    "Bad acting skills!" Little Lamb murmured, "Isn''t it just a random excuse, don''t you want to eat what Sol made?"


    Loki froze for a moment, then rushed to Little Lamb and said desperately, "Is my acting really that bad?"


    So bad that even a child could see it!


    Little Lamb nodded without hesitation: "As far as the performance just now, yes!"


    Hearing this, Loki looked desperate and sat on the chair beside him.


    Sol smiled and said to everyone: "In this case, please taste it!"


    taste! ?


    Little Lamb and Gwen seemed to be petrified, and their whole bodies were full of resistance.


    "Don''t worry, it''s delicious!"


    Sol sat down with a smile and said to the crowd.


    This is not a question of whether it is poisonous or not at all, but simply can''t eat it!


    "Dad, are we filming some tricky show? Or are we participating in some supernatural show?"


    Gwen questioned Mike dully.


    After Gwen reminded him, little Lamb seemed to understand something, pointed at Sol and said loudly: "I see, you must be possessed by an evil spirit! I want to expel you on behalf of the Holy Light!"


    Following Xiao Lamb''s voice, a golden beam of light suddenly fell and hit Sol.


    Thor shook his body, let out a comfortable cry, and then said to the stunned little Lamb, "Thank you! This massage is very effective."


    And Gwen looked at little Lamb suspiciously and said, "When did you have the Holy Light again?"


    "Just, when I was playing a game, I suddenly woke up."


    Little Lamb explained and said to Mike with a sad face: "Dad, do I really want to eat these things?"


    Without waiting for Mike to speak, Sol said righteously: "I remember the first thing I learned when I entered this house is not to waste time. This is what you taught me."


    Hearing this, Mike''s faces stiffened.


    Good guy, is this taking their business and pressing them?


    Loki on the side was stunned for a while, and smiled a few times at Mike.


    Voila!


    You can''t escape either!


    At this moment, Sol took off an ''eyeball'' and stuffed it into Loki''s mouth, saying loudly, "Eat yours!"


    Loki''s eyes widened in horror, and he wanted to spit out what was in his mouth, but Thor pressed Loki''s mouth until Loki swallowed it, then he laughed and let go.


    Loki looked at Thor angrily, and could not wait to take out his dagger and stab Thor''s waist twice.


    "It tastes good, doesn''t it?"


    Sol asked with a smile.


    Loki licked his lower lip subconsciously, and then reacted, feeling a burst of nausea.


    But the taste that remained on the tip of the tongue told him that the taste was really good.


    So, is something that looks horrible and tastes pretty good?


    Loki''s face was confused.


    Noticing Loki''s expression, Gwen and Little Lamb breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately it''s not poisonous."


    Gwen said softly.


    "But doesn''t he look more stupid."


    Little Lamb said worriedly: "What if we become stupid if we eat it?"


    "You''re just being stupid!"


    Loki snorted softly, and suddenly said to everyone: "It tastes really good."


    Good guy, can''t let him eat alone!


    Mike raised his eyebrows, laughed secretly in his heart, and said to Loki, "Eat more if you like it!"


    "right!"


    "eat more!"


    "I think so!"


    The three of Ruiwen immediately agreed.


    Loki''s face stiffened.


    Miscalculated.


    This is the Mike family''s territory, and he is not a rival.


    "Okay, don''t be humble, you all have a share!"


    Thor raised his storm axe and smiled kindly.


    Mike and everyone looked at a table of horrific dishes, and tears were about to come out.


    After a while, Mike and the others ate the lunch with difficulty.


    To be honest, these dishes are not bad, but they challenge the limits of human vision and the limit of enduring weird food.


    After eating, the tongue and stomach are satisfied, but the heart and head are wailing.


    Two contradictory feelings are entangled in Mike and the others, making them look very sad...


    "Then, Loki and I will go back!"


    Sol said happily, and while Mike and the others waved their arms weakly, with Loki who seemed to have lost his soul, he teleported away with a storm axe and returned to Kent.


    Watching Sol leave, the Mike family breathed a sigh of relief.


    The pressure caused by Thor''s cooking today is about to catch up with Hank Pym''s stinky dishes.


    The family of four rested for a while before slowly recovering.


    "I''m going out!"


    "I''m going to find someone to play with!"


    As soon as they recovered from the midday shadows, Gwen and Lamb Jr dashed out the door.


    After Rui Wen also changed her clothes, she went to Peggy Carter''s house next door.


    Peggy Carter''s belly is getting bigger and bigger, and the days they play mahjong together are one day less.


    For a time, Mike was alone in the house.


    However, Mike also has his own business to do.


    He solemnly went to the bathroom, washed his hands three times, and returned to the living room.


    Taking a deep breath, the light in his hand continued to flicker, and cards appeared from his hand and stacked on the table in front of him.


    Make cards, then strengthen and fuse.


    This has become a daily pastime for Mike.


    "I''ve already encountered such an unfortunate incident as Sol today, it should be transferred..."


    Mike murmured, rubbing his hands gently, looking at the cards in front of him, his eyes flashing, like a gambler.


    "Take some low-level cards to practice your hands first."


    Mike murmured and picked up some cards with lower power levels.


    Picking up two cards, Mike used the fusion ability.


    Immediately, the two cards in his hand flew up and turned into two light clusters that merged together in front of Mike.


    The fusion starts now, and before the fusion is completed, or before Mike actively ends the fusion process, Mike can throw new cards in.


    However, Mike is now trying his hand, so he did not continue to add.


    Mike took the initiative to end the fusion.


    The next second, a new card appeared in front of him.


    Mike looked at him and nodded in satisfaction.


    Then two more cards were thrown out.


    Character CardsMonkey D. Luffy, and Zach the Biochemical Demon.


    A few seconds later, a new card appeared in front of Mike.


    A biochemical demon with Luffy''s face...


    Mike squeezed the card and felt it. After finding that the abilities of the two were perfectly combined, he said excitedly: "Success! You can challenge a higher level!"


    Saying that, he picked up two new cards.


    Thousands of Hands (Enhanced 3).


    Uchiha Madara (enhancement 3).


    The two cards turned into light clusters and fused together, and then Mike thought about it and threw a few more cards into it.


    A few seconds later, a new card appeared in front of Mike.


    Mike grabbed the card expectantly.

 ~： recent situation

    My wife passed her due date a few days ago, so she was hospitalized early and has been busy in the hospital.


    On October 9th, at nine o''clock in the evening, my wife gave birth.


    Girl, eight pounds and seven taels.


    Ha ha!


    Is a little fat.


    I was just discharged from the hospital this morning, and it was another busy day with dizziness.


    In the future, my wife will have to do confinement, so I can''t help but take care of the older ones and the younger ones, and I will be busy, so I will take time to code words.


    We are sorry for the special period.


    The recent situation of "Father of Superheroes"


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Full text update of "Father of Superheroes", keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 631： Peters Tangle

    Looking at the card in his hand, Mike was stunned, and then the corner of his mouth twitched wildly, and he threw it aside.


    I saw a ''tangled'' person on the front of the card.


    Like two vines, various parts of the body are intertwined.


    Mike felt the power of this card and sighed helplessly.


    Failed.


    This card is a failure.


    Although the strength is not bad, reaching the level of a single Enhancement 3, but this is dominated by two cards with Enhancement 3, with the fusion of several cards assisted, to obtain such a result, it can only be said to be a failure.


    Mike put it away casually.


    "It''s just an accident, an accident..."


    Mike murmured, took out a few cards again, and started fusion again.


    Success, success!


    Then when he fuses again with two enhanced cards as the main body...


    fail!


    Looking at the cards in his hand, Mike''s face darkened.


    Good guy, still bring this to play!


    Give him a favor first, and then give him a knife?


    Mike sneered "hehe".


    This is really learning a certain profiteer thoroughly.


    Taking a deep breath, Mike settled down, took out a bunch of cards, and continued to fuse and strengthen.


    After half an hour, Mike''s face was a little ugly.


    He lost a lot...


    Mike knocked on his forehead, feeling a little pain in his brain. He didn''t feel a little comfort until he saw the only card on the table.


    On that card, there is a man with contemptuous eyes, and behind him is a long sword like a galaxy, which looks very domineering.


    This is a fused ability card, and Mike is very satisfied with it.


    However, thinking about the cards he lost just now, Mike took a breath with a toothache and put them away.


    Looking at the time, Mike walked out of the house leisurely and walked to the supermarket not far away.


    It''s getting late, it''s just the right time to go grocery shopping.


    ��


    New York, Queens, Peter Parker''s home.


    "Gwen, the prom... did someone invite you?"


    "Bah! What a stupid question I am! Someone must invite Gwen!"


    Peter covered his face hard, his palm slipping slowly.


    After a few seconds, Peter patted his cheeks with both hands and cheered himself: "Come on! Peter Parker!"


    "You can''t give up, this is your last chance!"


    They are about to graduate from junior high school, and the invitees to the dance party will have a very high possibility of developing into boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Therefore, many people choose to confess after the dance. According to Peter''s understanding, the probability of successful confession after the dance is as high as 80%.


    In other words, if Gwen agrees to someone''s prom invitation, there is a high chance of becoming his girlfriend.


    someone else''s girlfriend...


    As long as he thought of this title, Peter felt that his heart was tangled up, and the pain would even stop breathing.


    "no no!"


    Peter shook his head.


    He would never allow this to happen!


    Under the premise that this happened, Peter found the courage to confess for the first time.


    But when Peter thought about going to Gwen and confessing to the girl he had had a crush on for years, he flushed with nervousness.


    After all, that was Gwen, the perfect girl!


    Patting himself on the face, Peter whispered, and began to look for status again.


    "Gwen, prom, may I invite you?"


    "No, no, it''s too weak to shout like that! It should be a little more domineering, girls like domineering..."


    Peter cleared his throat, coughed softly, and said in a deliberately low voice, "Gwen, you should be honored because I want you to be my dance partner!"


    After speaking, Peter frowned, thought about Gwen''s reaction, and shrank his neck unconsciously.


    There aren''t many people in this world who can make Gwen proud in front of Gwen, and he''s just overthinking it.


    Also, Gwen doesn''t like arrogant people.


    Peter pursed his lips and murmured: "However, the deep voice can be kept, then, let''s say in a low voice..."


    "Cough, beautiful Miss Gwen, can I spend the night with you?"


    "Snapped!"


    Peter slapped his face sharply.


    With that said, he feels like a hooligan!


    "Gwen, do you have a partner for the dance? If you have nothing to say, I can help!"


    After a pause, Peter said helplessly: "It''s like Gwen can''t find a dance partner, but... how is this possible!"


    Shaking his head, Peter showed a bright smile in front of the mirror and continued to practice: "Gwen..."


    "boom!"


    The sound of the door being pushed loudly rang out, and Peter was taken aback and turned around in a hurry, his face full of embarrassment: "Aunt Mei, why didn''t you knock on the door!?"


    May Parker sighed, "Peter, I really can''t listen anymore."


    Peter: (?��?)��


    All, all heard!


    Peter''s toes were crunching against the floor.


    Looking at her nephew, May Park couldn''t help laughing, and in the expression that Peter wanted to crawl into the floor, she said, "Don''t worry, Peter! You are also excellent! You are worthy of any girl."


    Peter was startled and sighed inwardly.


    No, Aunt May, you don''t know Gwen''s identity...


    May Parker walked towards Peter slowly, reached out and patted Peter''s head, and said softly: "If you really like Gwen, then go ahead and say it boldly and say what''s in your heart."


    "But��"


    "Don''t be afraid to refuse, if you don''t speak, it will be even more regrettable."


    Peter was startled and said, "I see."


    May Parker nodded, lightly nodded Peter''s nose, and smiled: "Have some confidence in yourself! She will feel your sincere emotions."


    Hearing this, Peter''s face flushed.


    May Parker smiled secretly, turned to leave, and when she walked outside the door, she couldn''t help but clench her fists and smile.


    Although it is impossible for her and Mike, it is still possible for her nephew and Mike''s daughter, this...


    "It''s also a victory!"


    May Parker smiled secretly.


    ��


    Gwen''s prom is about to take place, and before Gwen goes to the prom, Gwen needs a dress for herself.


    Gwen looked at Rui Wen and put down the book in her hand helplessly.


    "My dear Aunt Ruiwen I haven''t decided whether to participate or not."


    "Participate! Must participate!"


    Rui Wen looked at Gwen seriously: "This is the turning point when you are about to embark on a new stage in your life!"


    "But I don''t have a dance partner yet."


    "No dance partner?"


    Rui Wen looked at Gwen: "On your terms, there should be a lot of people who have sent you invitations. Now that you don''t have a dance partner, are you waiting for someone to invite you?"


    Gwen shook his head: "It''s just that I don''t want to participate."


    "That won''t work!"


    Rui Wen said solemnly, "It''s easy to find a dance partner, but it''s hard to pick a dress! Now you and I go to pick a dress first!"


    Saying that, Gwen could not refuse, and he pulled Gwen and rushed out of the room.

 Chapter 632： Laura

    Latest URL:


    "This set, this set, try this!"


    Like a busy butterfly, Rui Wen quickly shuttled through a pile of dresses, choosing a dress for Gwen.


    Gwen dragged her head and sat on the sofa beside her, looking helplessly at Rui Wen busy, bringing her one dress after another.


    The waiter on the side looked at this scene and smiled like a flower.


    It looks like this is a big client!


    She can get a lot of commissions.


    Ruiwen walked up to Gwen with a pile of clothes and raised her eyebrows.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and try!"


    Said, Rui Wen put the clothes in her arms in the hands of the shopping guide.


    The shopping guide''s body sank and the corners of his mouth grinned, but his heart blossomed with a smile.


    "This beautiful lady, please follow me to the fitting room."


    The shopping guide said politely and gestured for Gwen.


    Looking at the polite shopping guide and the slightly excited Rui Wen, Gwen sighed and walked into the fitting room under the leadership of the shopping guide.


    Rui Wen smiled, her brows and eyes curved, she sat on the sofa, propped her chin, and began to look forward to it.


    Ruiwen''s fingers tapped on the sofa assistant, and her eyes lit up when she saw Gwen appear.


    The black dress, like a gorgeous feather draped over Gwen, made Gwen look like a proud black swan.


    but��


    Rui Wen tapped her forehead and murmured, "This looks too mature."


    So, she waved to Gwen: "The next one."


    Gwen nodded helplessly and walked into the fitting room.


    And Rui Wen said to the shopping guide on the side: "This one is wrapped."


    Although it doesn''t match Gwen a bit, it still looks beautiful, and Rui Wen plans to buy it together.


    "Okay, ma''am!"


    The shopping guide responded with a smile.


    Then, Gwen changed into several dresses.


    Fiery red, tranquil blue, vibrant green��


    The dress chosen by Rui Wen showed a different temperament on Gwen. Rui Wen nodded her head overflowingly and said to the shopping guide on the side: "Wrap it all up."


    In an instant, the shopping guide felt that Rui Wen had become an angel in her eyes.


    "Okay, ma''am!"


    She responded slightly excitedly.


    You know, their clothes here are not cheap.


    This is a large commission.


    "Buy so much? I can''t wear it all..."


    Gwen said helplessly.


    "If you can''t wear it, just collect it."


    Rui Wen blinked at Gwen and said, "Women always have less clothes."


    Gwen opened his mouth and closed it immediately.


    Forget it, it''s up to you.


    It''s too tiring to change clothes.


    Gwen looked helpless, remembering what Rui Wen said, but she couldn''t help but look forward to her prom partner.


    "a?"


    Gwen murmured, and after seeing Ruiwen''s inquiring eyes, she hurriedly said, "I didn''t say anything, I didn''t expect the dance."


    "Oh~~"


    Riven lengthened her voice.


    Gwen looked away.


    At this moment, the shopping guide came over with the finished dress, and after helping Gwen and Ruiwen propose the store, he watched the two leave with a bright smile on his face.


    In her eyes, Gwen has become an angel.


    Just when Gwen and the others were busy for the graduation party, or were passively busy, the space in North Dakota, thousands of miles away from New York, at the border, appeared like cracks in the space like a broken mirror.


    A few seconds later, a figure walked out of the shattered space.


    "Here... there is a deviation in the transmission?"


    The girl with neat short hair murmured, raised her sharp eyebrows slightly, sniffed her nose, and looked at her surroundings.


    Gobi, cliffs, and woods.


    On the cliff, she identified the direction, took out her mobile phone, glanced at the information on the mobile phone, and showed a smile.


    Good, here she is!


    another world!


    The world she''s been looking forward to for a long time!


    "That pervert didn''t lie to me."


    She murmured and walked forward in the direction she just identified, and in front... was a cliff tens of meters high.


    But as if she didn''t see it, she walked over step by step, then stepped on the air, and fell off the cliff as if she stumbled.


    She fell from the air, but there was no panic on her face, but a happy smile on her face.


    When she was still more than ten meters away from the ground, she twisted her body in mid-air, adjusted her posture, and pressed her hands to the cliff.


    ��!


    With the sound of flesh being torn apart, two bright claws stretched out from her fingertips, and she pierced into the cliff.


    ��!


    The rock rubbed against the sharp blade and spattered sparks. With a harsh sound, she slowed down and slid down the cliff.


    Clap the dust off her hands, the girl smiled slightly, and walked to the road in the distance.


    She was just on the cliff and saw the road.


    "Try your luck, maybe you can meet people who are blind and can teach you a lesson."


    She murmured, an excited look on her face.


    Unfortunately, she was disappointed.


    After waiting for an hour, she only waited for a downwind truck, and the driver was an elderly man in his sixties.


    The old man is very kind, and UU reading is also very talkative. Since the girl got into the car, the pair of mouths have not stopped, and the girl can''t help but be able to speak...


    No, to be precise, it is many times more than this old man can say, the bald head who is called a professor.


    Thinking about it this way, she felt that the old man was not too annoying anymore.


    Before she could ask anything, the old man almost told the girl his entire life history.


    Listening to the babble in her ear, the girl held her head silently, looking at the fast passing scenery outside the car window, she had the urge to stick the old man''s mouth with tape.


    At this moment, the old driver seemed to remember something, and showed a kind smile to the girl: "Look at me, I just talked, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    The girl raised her eyelids.


    "Laura."


    "Laura? What a nice name!"


    Laura looked at each other with vacant eyes, and the old driver smiled with a guilty conscience.


    To be honest, the name was quite ordinary, he just complimented him out of habit, but Laura''s eyes made him feel like he had done something wrong.


    Just then, a message appeared on the car radio that interested Laura.


    Recently, the X-Men led by Professor X Charles Kent found a base built by super criminals under the Pacific Ocean. After destroying the base, they captured several super criminals and sent them to the Super Hero Association. prison.


    According to reliable sources, the operation was carried out by��


    Listening to the news, Laura smiled.


    Professor X in this world is also very active!


    The X-Men of this world...


    Thinking about the X-Men at their peak, the new generation of X-Men Laura began to look forward to it.


    Noticing Laura''s expression, the veteran driver immediately started talking about superheroes.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 633： 2 people

    Latest URL:


    There are not only X-Men in this world, not only mutants, but also Inhumans, other superheroes, and the Superhero Association!


    Sounds better than her world!


    The most important thing is that the Kent family is more powerful than she imagined in this world.


    Gwen��


    Princess of Kent Star!


    It''s amazing!


    Laura gave a happy smile.


    See Gwen soon.


    Thinking of this, Laura began to look forward to it.


    The journey went smoothly, and there was no robbery scene that Laura expected.


    After arriving at the nearest city, Laura was put down by the talkative driver, and then Laura took a bus and headed for New York.


    Before Gwen left, she told her the contact number, but she still wanted to get closer to Gwen before contacting Gwen, which could be regarded as a surprise for the other party.


    With anticipation, Laura moved towards the destination a little anxiously.


    ��


    Early morning, New York, Kent''s house.


    Gwen leaned against the large cushion on the bed, looking absent-mindedly at the book in his hand.


    Thinking of the prom the day after tomorrow...


    "Ah! It''s annoying!"


    Gwen threw the book in his hand a little irritably and turned to lie on the bed.


    Who will invite her?


    Who will she agree to?


    Gwen couldn''t help thinking about these questions.


    Suddenly, her face blushed, and then she slammed into the bed with shame and anger, and muttered, "I hate it! I won''t agree to anyone!"


    Just then, her cell phone rang.


    Gwen sighed inwardly.


    Shouldn''t it be... who asked her out!


    Thinking of this, Gwen felt a little nervous.


    who is it?


    Gwen looked up and glanced at the displayed number...


    Fortunately, it is not a number she is familiar with!


    But she was keenly aware that she was a little disappointed...


    Disappointed ass!


    She scolded lowly and picked up the phone.


    "Hello. Who is this?"


    Gwen asked politely.


    "it''s me!"


    Familiar voice...


    Gwen wondered, but couldn''t remember the owner of the voice.


    Hearing that Gwen didn''t call out her name immediately, Laura was a little disappointed. Just as she was about to say her identity, Gwen''s voice full of disbelief rang out.


    "Is it Laura? Is it Laura?"


    Hearing this, a bright smile appeared on Laura''s face, and she said happily, "It''s me!"


    "It''s really you!"


    Gwen jumped up from the bed in an instant, his face full of excitement.


    "But how is this possible..."


    Gwen asked excitedly.


    Laura smiled and reminded: "Have you forgotten Deadpool? He also said that you and him are good friends? Is he lying to me?"


    If you dare to lie to Gwen, kill him when she returns!


    "It''s him!"


    Gwen was stunned and patted his forehead with his tongue out.


    She had forgotten about Deadpool.


    Speaking of which, their time and space shuttle was obtained from Deadpool.


    "It looks like he didn''t lie to me!"


    Laura said lightly and decided to let the pervert go for the time being.


    "where are you now?"


    Gwen asked, darting out in his shoes.


    "in New York��"


    Laura looked at the surroundings and smiled: "Not far from the Avengers Building."


    After she knew about the superheroes, she came here specially to see the Avengers Building.


    result��


    Laura looked at the Avengers Building not far away, but was looking forward to the headquarters of the Superhero Association.


    "I''ll go right now!"


    Gwen answered, hung up the phone, and rushed out of the room.


    ��


    Avengers Building.


    Although ordinary people cannot enter, there are still many people who appear in front of the Avengers Building every day, only because they can occasionally see superheroes, so it has become a very special ''attraction''.


    Laura''s luck is obviously very good, she only came here for the first time and met the superhero - Iron Man.


    but��


    Looking at the angry Iron Man, she didn''t feel very cold to the other party, but looking at the almost uncontrollable screams of those people after seeing Iron Man, she knew that the other party was very popular.


    Reaching out and fiddling with her short hair that just fell to her shoulders, Laura''s eyes swept across the crowd quickly, looking for the figure in her memory.


    It has been a long time since she called, and counting the time, Gwen should be here soon.


    As soon as the idea in her mind appeared, her eyes were attracted by a figure in the crowd.


    Under the sun, the girl with long white-blond hair seemed to glow.


    For a moment, Laura''s world seemed to be left with her.


    Although Laura hadn''t seen Gwen in years, she recognized Gwen at a glance.


    When she was about to call out to each other, Gwen looked at her in the crowd as if she felt it.


    The eyes met, and the two of them had a smile that was even brighter than the sun at the moment.


    Half an hour later, the two were sitting in a dessert shop, eating delicious desserts, chatting about their own experiences, marveling at each other''s experiences from time to time, giving out crisp laughter from time to time, arousing some curious eyes.


    "Why did you come here all of a sudden..."


    Gwen paused and lowered his voice, "The world?"


    Could it be that Laura and the others also encountered some trouble?


    Thinking of little Lamb made Gwen nervous.


    Although she didn''t stay in Laura''s world for a long time, she made a lot of friends.


    "Why all of a sudden?"


    Laura groaned said seriously to Gwen: "I miss you!"


    She couldn''t wait to come to this world after she met Deadpool who knew about the time-space shuttle from Deadpool.


    Gwen blushed, and then his eyes flashed, and an interesting thought appeared in his heart.


    He smiled at Laura, lowered his voice with a smirk, and said, "Laura, do you want to do something interesting?"


    Interesting thing?


    Laura''s eyes lit up.


    ��


    Kent House.


    Mike sat on the sofa, looked at the watch behind the wall with his perspective eyes, and couldn''t help muttering, "It''s about time to eat, why hasn''t Gwen come back?"


    "Ha ha."


    Ruiwen gave a low laugh and said, "Gwen grows up, so he will definitely have some affairs of his own, and he needs more time to deal with it, so don''t be nervous even if he doesn''t come back."


    Take care of yourself? grown up?


    Mike suddenly felt a sense of crisis and couldn''t help asking Ruiwen, "Do you know anything?"


    Rui Wen smiled and said, "Gwen School''s prom is about to begin."


    "I know this!"


    "Then do you know what their school''s prom is called?"


    Mike''s heart skipped a beat.


    "It''s a release meeting and a confession meeting!"


    Raven winked at Mike playfully.


    Mike''s face darkened, and he said, "What kind of **** party is this? Don''t go!"


    Raven looked at Mike speechlessly.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Is Gwen back?"


    Ruiwen asked suspiciously, got up and went to open the door.


    Suddenly, she felt a chill.


    "Mike?"


    She looked at Mike with a cold face and cried out in doubt.


    Mike stood up stiffly and said to Ruiwen, "It''s Gwen who is back, but..."


    "It''s two people!"


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 634： prom

    Latest URL:


    Two people?


    Hearing this, Rui Wen was also stunned.


    This girl moved so fast that she actually brought someone to the door?


    She looked at Mike and said helplessly, "I''m not ready for this."


    She thought that Gwen would only agree to other people''s confessions and start with boyfriends and girlfriends, but... she actually brought her directly to the door?


    After Mike pressed his forehead, he strode to the door.


    Rui Wen hurriedly followed and whispered, "You have to calm down."


    Mike nodded calmly: "I''m calm."


    If you are not calm, when you see the person outside the door, you will have a hot vision and shoot it.


    Mike reached out and grabbed the door handle, took a deep breath, managed the expression on his face, showed a fatherly smile, and opened the door.


    "Don''t you have the key?"


    Mike reluctantly said to Gwen.


    Gwen looked shyly at the boy with a bun next to him, handsome features but with a hint of softness, the hand holding the other''s arm involuntarily tightened a little, only then did he meet Mike, who was beating wildly in the corner of his eyes. Said: "I''m not coming back alone this time, I''m here with a very important guest, of course I have to be more serious!"


    Mike lengthened his voice as if he had just seen the person next to Gwen.


    "Oh��"


    He glanced sideways at the person beside Gwen, looked at each other with critical eyes, but asked in a gentle tone, "Who is he?"


    "Ah, he''s my dance partner."


    Gwen said shyly, then paused, and said to Mike in a softer tone: "Well, also my boyfriend."


    Boy friend!


    The corner of Mike''s mouth twitched, and after seeing Gwen put his head on the other''s shoulder very naturally, a cold breath appeared from him.


    Raven, who had been standing beside Mike, stretched out his hand and pulled Mike''s arm. Mike''s irritable mood was suppressed by him, but the coldness on his body became heavier.


    At this time, Rui Wen looked at the boy, and after a slight start, the corner of her mouth tugged slightly.


    As a master of disguise, he also saw the disguise of the other party.


    a girl.


    Feeling the coldness on Mike''s body, Laura shuddered.


    With sharp facial features, she could feel the terrifying pressure on Mike.


    She glanced at Gwen with a helpless expression on her face, and hurriedly said to Mike, "Uncle, I''m Laura."


    "Laura?"


    Mike frowned.


    Why is this still a girl''s name?


    A boy''s name for a girl?


    He was even more displeased with the boy in front of him.


    Seeing that Mike didn''t remember herself, Laura reluctantly extended her fist to Mike.


    Mike raised his eyebrows.


    Good guy, dare to threaten him!


    ��!


    With the sound of tearing flesh, two dazzling claws stretched out from between Laura''s fingers.


    Mike was startled: "Laura? It''s you!"


    Laura nodded, showing an innocent expression, and said to Mike: "Uncle Kent, all of this is Gwen''s idea, and it has nothing to do with me."


    "Ok, I know."


    Mike responded mildly and turned to look at Gwen.


    Gwen shrugged and gave Mike a flattering smile.


    Mike snorted softly and sneered at Gwen: "You will be fined half a month''s pocket money!"


    Gwen: (?��?)��


    No! She knew it was wrong!


    "Don''t speak, don''t quibble, if you speak, you will be deducted for one month!"


    Mike said something indifferently, blocking Gwen''s mouth.


    "puff!"


    Laura couldn''t help laughing and said, "I just said don''t make this joke."


    "you!"


    Gwen stared at Laura in disbelief.


    She obviously didn''t say that before!


    "It''s still Laura who is sensible."


    Mike smiled slightly, rubbed Laura''s head, and said, "Come in first."


    "it is good!"


    Laura nodded and said, "I haven''t seen you for so many years, but I miss the dishes you made, uncle."


    "Haha! Tell me what you want to eat! I''ll make it for you!"


    Mike looked kindly.


    Gwen was about to cry.


    It was her treatment, and it was all Laura''s now. ,


    At this time, Mike turned his head and said coldly: "What are you doing? Why don''t you close the door and come in?"


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded obediently, closed the door carefully, and smiled at Mike, but after realizing that Mike had turned around and didn''t notice at all, he sighed softly.


    Seeing Gwen''s appearance, Ruiwen let out a low laugh and tapped Gwen''s forehead.


    "Do it yourself."


    "I��"


    "It''s alright, after a while, your dad will be fine when his anger subsides."


    "Oh!"


    Gwen responded obediently, sticking out her tongue.


    At the dinner table, after Mike repeatedly determined that Laura was not in trouble because of their world, and came to ask for help, Mike heaved a sigh of relief,


    After dinner, Laura and Gwen got into the room, while Mike went to clean Laura out of a room, and then went to their cake shop with Raven.


    Speaking of their cake shop��


    If they really depended on this for a living, they would have starved to death by now.


    ��


    Tonight is the highly anticipated prom at Midtown Middle School.


    Each of the young men and women who had made an appointment in advance and dressed up beautifully, with their tender but hot emotions, held their dance partners'' hands and walked into the dance venue prepared for them by the school.


    The place that was originally used for children to sweat, is now filled with a unique smell of youth.


    Young and astringent anxious and heart-pounding.


    Like the smell of burning grass.


    Peter stood on the edge of the playground, listening to the music in the dance hall, looking at the people coming and going, a little lonely in his eyes.


    Until the end, he still didn''t have the courage to invite Gwen.


    He clenched his fist angrily and shook it.


    "Peter?"


    At this moment, a curious voice sounded.


    Peter stiffened.


    Now, what he is most afraid of is meeting acquaintances.


    And the people who call him are not just acquaintances, but also good friends.


    Mary Jane.


    Peter adjusted his expression and turned his head with a smile.


    "Mary!"


    Mary, who turned the red gift, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "Why are you alone?"


    "I��"


    "You didn''t miss Gwen, did you?"


    Hearing this, Peter softened like a deflated ball.


    "I didn''t dare to go..."


    He spoke weakly.


    Mary Jane glanced at Peter speechlessly, but she couldn''t help sighing, and said, "You can be forgiven for not daring, after all... that''s Gwen, a member of the Kent family, and the princess of the Kent star. "


    Peter nodded and said suddenly, "How are you? I mean, you and Harry?"


    Mary Jane smiled brightly.


    "He''s my dance partner tonight."


    Hearing this, Peter looked envious.


    Sometimes, he really admired Mary Jane''s courage, after all, the other party was not far from Harry.


    "Peter, this is your last chance, you have to take it."


    After speaking to Peter, Mary Jane walked into the ballroom.


    The last chance?


    Peter hesitated.


    But at this moment, when Peter saw Gwen and the two walking towards him, he was stunned.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 635： Peters Courage

    Latest URL:


    Gwen��


    Peter looked at Gwen walking in his direction, and was stunned.


    I saw Gwen with long white blond hair and light makeup, wearing a white dress, like a white moonlight falling from the sky, shining into Peter''s heart, making his heart throb.


    But after seeing the people around Gwen holding hands with Gwen and walking towards this side talking and laughing, Peter seemed to have been struck by lightning. Strong unwillingness and regret poured out of his heart, as if to As if blocking his throat, it actually made him feel suffocated.


    Gwen, Gwen, Gwen��


    Peter cried unwillingly in his heart, and when Gwen and the boy beside him came to him, he came back to his senses, with a voice that seemed to be torn in his throat.


    "Gwen..."


    "Peter!"


    Gwen greeted happily, while Peter forced a bitter smile and asked, "This is..."


    "My dance partner."


    Gwen smiled and pointed at Laura.


    At this time, Laura, wearing a well-fitting suit, with short hair tied into a beautiful ball head, with her heroic facial features, is simply a handsome boy.


    dance partner��


    Peter looked at the two people who were close and clasped their arms tightly together, and clenched their fists hard.


    It''s not just what a dance partner looks like!


    Could it be that... Gwen has already agreed to someone else''s confession?


    He looked at Laura.


    Very handsome, the two look good together, but...


    He is not reconciled!


    He hasn''t done anything yet!


    No, maybe it''s because he hasn''t done anything yet that Gwen is now someone else''s dance partner, someone else''s...girlfriend!


    someone else''s girlfriend.


    Thinking of this, Peter felt like his heart was being pinched in his hands, and he was about to suffocate.


    No, you can''t just give up!


    This is really his last chance!


    It was precisely because he was cowardly and did not dare to express his feelings to Gwen before that he was on the verge of losing Gwen completely.


    Lose Gwen!


    Thinking of this, Peter couldn''t help raising his head sharply, and an impulse surged in his heart.


    Looking at Gwen who was laughing with Laura and walking towards the crowd, Peter shouted, "Gwen!"


    "?"


    Gwen turned around suspiciously, but after seeing Peter''s determined eyes, his heart trembled unconsciously.


    She seemed to realize something.


    "What, what''s wrong?"


    Gwen was a little flustered.


    Noticing Gwen''s subtle change, Laura raised her eyebrows slightly, squinted at Peter, and looked at him carefully.


    It seems... the other party seems to be interested in Gwen?


    interesting��


    With Laura watching, Peter strode up to Gwen.


    This time, he didn''t shrink back and timid, because in his opinion, he has no way to retreat, and if he retreats again... he will lose Gwen completely.


    So Peter took a deep breath and said to Gwen in front of him, "Gwen, can you be my dance partner?"


    When the words fell, Peter felt that the whole world seemed to freeze.


    Time, space, and even the sound of his heartbeat were stretched infinitely.


    Nervousness, fear, and hope��


    All kinds of strong emotions were entangled in Peter''s mind, making him feel as if his soul was about to float out.


    "I��"


    "Wait a moment!"


    Before Gwen could speak, Laura stood between them.


    He looked at Peter with scrutiny eyes, and sneered: "What did you say? If you have the ability, can you say it again?"


    As she spoke, a dangerous aura appeared on Laura''s body, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly, like a jackal that was about to stick out its claws and shred its prey.


    Peter''s eyes narrowed, and the spider sense told him that the other party was dangerous.


    Gwen reluctantly took LaLaura''s hand.


    "Don''t make trouble, Lao..."


    "Shh!"


    Laura said solemnly to Gwen: "If you want to take you from me, you must be stronger than me, from now on..."


    She squinted at Peter and pouted, "I didn''t see him being better than me."


    Saying that, he winked at Gwen from an angle that Peter couldn''t see.


    Gwen was stunned, frowned and said, "Don''t mess around, I..."


    "No, he''s right!" Peter said nervously, "I want to prove it too!"


    After a pause, he explained to Gwen seriously but worriedly: "I just want to prove my qualifications to you, not to treat you as a prize for the winner."


    Gwen frowned and said, "Peter, you don''t need to prove anything."


    "Do not!"


    Gwen looked at Laura and said seriously, "This is my last chance!"


    The last chance��


    Did this stupid boy misunderstand something?


    Gwen looked at Peter speechlessly.


    But before she could say anything, Peter followed Laura off the playground.


    Seeing this, Gwen could only quickly follow.


    The three came to the empty gym one after the other.


    Peter looked at Laura in front of him and said solemnly, "What proof do you want?"


    "This..."


    Laura touched her head and said embarrassedly, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Peter: "��"


    Gwen rolled his eyes.


    This Laura is really looking more and more like Uncle Logan.


    "Ha!" Laura suddenly laughed and said, "If that''s the case, then just be a little bit..."


    While Peter was still thinking about something, just a little more his spider sense suddenly sensed danger.


    I tilted my head according to the feeling.


    In the next instant, a fist flew past his ear with the sound of wind.


    Peter subconsciously jumped back and pulled away, looking at Laura.


    I saw Laura looking at him in amazement.


    "Yo! It''s quick to respond, and..."


    Laura licked her lips and showed a slightly excited expression: "It looks like you are not an ordinary person!"


    Peter tore off his tie and glanced at Gwen.


    "Gwen, you know he..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''ll prove it by winning!"


    Without giving Peter a chance to ask, Laura stomped on the ground like a wild beast, and charged towards Peter.


    Peter''s eyes narrowed, looking at Laura who was rushing towards him, as if he saw a beast roaring at him.


    Fierce, wild, and full of ferocity.


    Peter frowned.


    He was sure that Laura was not an ordinary person, but he didn''t know what abilities the other party had, but judging from the other party''s current performance, it seemed that the other party wanted to melee him?


    A thought flashed through his mind, and Peter''s body immediately responded.


    dodge, dodge...


    Peter nimbly avoided Laura''s fists and sharp legs, and kept retreating.


    Laura sneered, her speed skyrocketed, and she punched Peter in the face.


    "Snapped!"


    With a crisp sound, the fists and palms of the two collided for the first time.


    Peter subconsciously squeezed Laura''s fist.


    Laura raised her arms and threw Peter away from her head, but Peter still held his hand firmly, and even pulled her up from the ground with force in the air.


    Laura''s eyes flashed with a look of astonishment. After falling from the air, she looked at Peter who was still holding her hand, and a look of irritability flashed in her eyes.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 636： Understand?

    Latest URL:


    Peter was more difficult than Laura imagined.


    Feeling the strength of Peter''s hand, Laura exerted her strength, with all her strength...


    how come?


    How strong is this guy?


    Now she had a very simple way to get Peter to let go.


    As soon as she pops her claws, Peter''s palm will be pierced, but...


    After all, the other party is Gwen''s good friend, and looking at Gwen''s expression, it seems that he has no feelings for the other party.


    It''s... annoying!


    Laura murmured in her heart, looking at Peter''s expression, she suddenly sneered in her heart, and twisted her wrist forcefully.


    Click!


    A crisp sound.


    Peter was startled and hurriedly let go of Laura''s hand.


    "You, are you alright!"


    Peter looked nervously at Laura and then at Gwen, who was beside him.


    "Ah!"


    Laura smiled lightly and shook her wrist lightly.


    In just this short time, her broken wrist has recovered.


    Seeing this scene, Peter exclaimed: "Wolverine!"


    Laura snorted softly, and was about to stretch out her claws when Gwen snapped, "Enough! The joke is over!"


    Peter''s body froze, Laura shrugged, walked towards Gwen, hugged Gwen''s shoulders intimately, and said helplessly: "Okay, okay, listen to you!"


    Seeing this scene, Peter''s forehead twitched slightly.


    Get your dirty hands away from me!


    "Peter, she''s Laura, my friend."


    Gwen said helplessly, looking at Peter with a strange look.


    This was the first time she had seen Peter hate someone so much, unabashedly.


    she?


    Peter was stunned for a moment, and looked at Laura dully.


    Laura raised her brows slightly and said, "What? Can''t you?"


    Peter nodded hurriedly: "Okay! It''s too good!"


    Saying that, he gave Gwen a silly smile.


    "Is he a fool?"


    Laura looked at Peter in disgust.


    Peter came back to his senses, his eyes flashed with excitement, and he summoned the courage to say to Gwen, "Gwen, I have something to tell you."


    "Humph!"


    Laura snorted coldly and looked at Peter badly.


    A blush flashed across Gwen''s face quickly, she coughed lightly, turned to Laura and said, "You get out of here first, let me and Peter have a few words alone."


    "alone?"


    Laura looked at Gwen suspiciously.


    Gwen''s face blushed again, and said angrily: "You go out first!"


    "I know, I know!"


    Laura grumbled and walked out of the gym.


    After a moment, the gym fell silent, and Gwen and Peter could hear their own heartbeats.


    Gently picking out a strand of naughty long hair, Gwen said softly, "What do you want to say?"


    "I��"


    Peter felt like his tongue was tangled in spider silk.


    He looked at Gwen at this time, his face was slightly red, and after feeling that the courage he had just musted was slowly slipping away, he took a deep breath and strode in front of Gwen.


    "Gwen."


    "Um?"


    "I like you."


    "Um."


    Um?


    What does it mean?


    Peter was stunned for a moment, then continued: "I''ve been attracted to you since the first time I saw you."


    A shy smile appeared on his face, but he still looked at Gwen bravely.


    "Although I was still young at that time, I didn''t know what it meant to like, but from that day on, I only saw you in my eyes."


    Gwen''s face instantly turned red.


    It was the first time she had seen such a Peter.


    And Peter, after expressing his thoughts, holding a broken jar and breaking his mind, he said all the words that he had hidden in his heart.


    "You smiling, you are angry, you are brave, you are kind... All these pictures are deeply imprinted in my heart, and it is strange that I like them all, and there is nothing to dislike. "


    "I haven''t been here, and I don''t even know if it''s love, but just thinking about you being someone else''s girlfriend makes my heart feel like I can''t breathe."


    "Looking at you during the day, thinking of you at night."


    "Looking at you in class, thinking of you at meals, and even dreaming of you!"


    "I never thought I would be so greedy, but I just couldn''t control myself."


    "I��"


    Peter seemed to have opened the emotional box that he had cherished for many years, and expressed all his feelings.


    The intense emotion was real, making Gwen feel like a flame was burning towards her, making her blush red.


    Listening to Peter''s continuous narration, Gwen suddenly said: "Okay! Stop talking!"


    Immediately, Peter''s throat seemed to be stuck in his throat, and instantly became quiet.


    Then there is fear.


    Afraid that Gwen will get angry and ignore him.


    "Gwen..."


    Peter looked at Gwen cautiously.


    Gwen took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and said slowly, "Do you really think I didn''t notice at all?"


    Peter: "��"


    Thinking of Gwen''s ability, Peter rubbed his head in embarrassment, and then became nervous.


    Now that Gwen knows, what does Gwen mean...


    I already knew what he meant!


    Gwen showed no disgust for so long, that...


    Peter thought of something, and his heart beat violently He looked at Gwen in a daze, and stammered: "You, what do you mean?"


    Gwen smiled slyly and said, "What are you looking for from me tonight?"


    "I, invite you to be a dance partner..."


    Peter looked at Gwen expectantly.


    Gwen frowned and pondered. In Peter''s nervous mood, he suddenly smiled and said, "Then let''s start with tonight''s dance partner. If you are a suitable dance partner, I will consider the next development."


    "Really, really!?"


    Peter felt as if he had been hit by a bullet called happiness, his whole body was wrapped in pink bubbles, and even his soul had a feeling of lightness.


    Gwen smiled slightly, put his hands behind his back, stepped forward with his long legs, turned around playfully, and walked towards the door.


    When he walked to the door, he turned to look at Peter, who was still standing there stupidly, and said, "What? Aren''t you coming?"


    "right away!"


    Peter screamed happily, and excitedly turned a somersault on the spot, rushed towards Gwen like a sharp arrow, and grabbed Gwen''s hand.


    When their hands collided, their faces flushed red, but they were still tightly pulled together.


    "hey-hey."


    Peter laughed stupidly, and Gwen rolled his eyes in exchange.


    And when the two walked out, Laura''s eyes instantly fell on the hands they held together.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Laura strode up in front of Peter and put her fist in front of Peter''s face. Two sharp claws slowly stretched out, almost stabbing into Peter''s eyes.


    Peter gasped.


    "Huh? Huh? Understand?"


    Laura snorted softly at Peter.


    "Understand!"


    Peter nodded hastily.


    Gwen: "?"


    What does this say, you understand?


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 637： baby

    At the dance venue, accompanied by soft or intense music, couples of men and women swayed their bodies on the dance floor, and at the graduation party, they released their emotions to the fullest.


    Laura sat on the edge of the dance floor, and after rejecting a girl''s invitation again, she scratched her hair in annoyance, spread the hair tied behind her head, and moved to the edge until she faded out of the crowd. After she could see Gwen on the dance floor again, she nodded in satisfaction.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, she seemed to notice something, frowned and shifted her gaze.


    "What''s the matter? I feel wrong?"


    Laura murmured suspiciously.


    Just now, she seemed to feel a prying gaze swept across her body.


    but��


    There are so many people here, maybe who is paying attention to her secretly and wants to invite her to dance?


    "It''s annoying!"


    Laura screamed irritably, but she didn''t know that the sight just now was not from the dance floor at all, but from Mike who was hundreds of meters away.


    Mike sat in the car several hundred meters away, looking at Gwen and Peter on the dance floor with super vision, his face a little ugly.


    damn it!


    Although he was already prepared, watching his family''s Gwen and his boyfriend dance on the dance floor, his old father was still very uncomfortable.


    There is a kind of cabbage that I have raised with great difficulty, and it feels like I was arched by a pig.


    No, it''s not a pig, it''s a little bug!


    Now, he has nothing to do with Peter


    "You!"


    Riven smiled and nodded Mike''s head.


    "Damn, I''m going to chop off that kid''s hand!"


    Mike suddenly growled.


    Rui Wen was taken aback and said nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    "That kid, he touched Gwen''s face!"


    Ruiwen''s eyes jumped, she pressed Mike on the seat, and said helplessly: "What''s the matter, you can be normal to me!"


    Mike: "!"


    What is this?


    Ruiwen said angrily: "If they have confirmed the relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend, this is normal behavior!"


    Mike snorted angrily: "But I just feel uncomfortable..."


    "You are Rui Wen''s father, and this will never change, but you can''t interfere with Gwen''s normal choices because of this, she has grown up."


    Raven said softly to Mike.


    Mike hummed: "But who knows if she made the right choice."


    "You know, Mike."


    After being silent for a while, Mike clenched his neck and said, "I don''t care! Anyway, that kid hasn''t been recognized by me now!"


    Rui Wen chuckled: "Okay, okay, you have the final say on this kind of thing."


    Hearing Rui Wen''s tone that seemed to appease a child, Mike glared at Rui Wen, chuckled softly, and said quietly, "Don''t worry, I''ll take a good look at that kid."


    Ruiwen smiled helplessly, and couldn''t help sighing for Peter''s future.


    ��


    With a burst of soft music, Midtown Middle School''s prom ended with the young men and women who wanted to dance.


    Peter held Gwen''s hand and walked on the school playground. He felt a pair of surprised eyes, and felt that every step of his own was like stepping on a cloud, and he felt light and airy.


    "Peter? Are you taking me there?"


    Gwen asked suspiciously. Although he was still a little shy, his face had returned to normal.


    Peter recovered from that peculiar feeling, looking at them who had already walked out of the playground and were about to walk into the grove of the school''s holy land of love, his face couldn''t help turning red.


    "Well, I didn''t bring you here on purpose, I..."


    Peter hastily explained.


    In the holy land of love, there will naturally be some intimate contacts.


    Thinking of this, Peter blushed.


    The more he explained, the more he felt that he had a purpose.


    Looking at the expression, Gwen couldn''t help laughing, reached out and squeezed Peter''s face, and smiled: "If you have the courage, it won''t take so long to confess to me."


    Peter smiled awkwardly.


    "Let''s go."


    Gwen looked at the time and said, "I have to go back, Laura is still waiting for me."


    "Um!"


    Peter nodded.


    Today, he took the most important step in his life, and more importantly, he also received Gwen''s response, which has made him very satisfied, and he also needs a little time to calm down his excitement.


    At this moment, a creepy cry for help came out from the woods not far away.


    Peter''s face tightened, and when he was about to rush in, Gwen took Peter''s hand.


    "Someone called for help!"


    Peter spoke nervously, looking into the depths of the darkness.


    "I know."


    Gwen responded calmly, and said with a strange face: "But when you hear this cry, don''t you realize it''s a little strange?"


    Peter was startled and listened carefully.


    "Help, help..."


    Like a child, and like an electronically synthesized voice, the direction of appearance is forward, but it is close to the ground.


    a small child?


    But��


    A strange feeling rose in Peter''s heart.


    If he listened carefully to this voice, how could it make his heart tremble?


    He looked at Gwen, who nodded to him and said, "Go and have a look."


    Now that they''ve heard it, they can''t pretend they haven''t heard anything.


    The two walked towards the woods, Peter grabbed Gwen''s hand without any hesitation, and kept Gwen behind him.


    Gwen froze slightly.


    Although she didn''t need Peter''s protection, Peter''s actions warmed her heart.


    Thinking of what Peter did before his confession, Gwen''s mouth couldn''t help curling up.


    Soon, the two looked for the sound and came to a small tree.


    Maybe it was because of the graduation party tonight, there was no one in the woods tonight, it seemed unusually quiet, and because of this, the voice that kept shouting for help made it seem particularly infiltrating.


    "under?"


    Peter looked under the tree suspiciously, and asked suspiciously.


    "Should be right."


    Gwen looked at the soil that had been turned over under the tree with a cold expression.


    Could it be that someone really buried a child here?


    If so, she would never let the murderer go.


    When Gwen bent down and was about to dig the pit below, Peter grabbed her hand and said, "Let me do this kind of thing."


    Gwen glanced at Peter, smiled and nodded when Peter''s face flushed slightly.


    Peter seemed to have been greatly encouraged, and he waved his hands again and again, and in just a moment, he dug out the pit, but when the two saw what was in the pit, they couldn''t help but shiver.


    I saw that in the not-so-deep pothole, there was a doll whose neck was cut in half, limbs were torn off, and wires were exposed.


    At this moment, the doll was opening his mouth mechanically, constantly shouting for help.


    Perhaps sensing Gwen and Peter''s gaze, the doll twisted its neck that was about to break, and turned to look at the two of them with a creaking sound.

 Chapter 638： or I ask myself

    Help, help!


    In the dim light, a doll with a pale face and no expression made a cry for help to Gwen and Gwen in a synthesized electronic voice.


    This bizarre, chilling scene shocked Gwen and Peter, but as a superhero, they calmed down immediately.


    "What is this?"


    Peter said suspiciously, reached out and lifted the weird doll from the pit, but saw that the doll''s eyeballs were looking at him up and down with his movements.


    Peter''s heart trembled when he was seen, and he muttered, "Is this some kind of advanced intelligent system?"


    Gwen shook his head, a wicked smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he said to Peter in a gloomy tone: "Perhaps, this thing has an evil spirit attached to it."


    Peter turned cold, turned his stiff neck, looked at the tattered dolls in his hands, and had the urge to throw the things in his hands.


    "puff!"


    Gwen couldn''t help but laugh.


    Suddenly, Peter turned to look at Gwen helplessly.


    "Okay!"


    Gwen stuck out his tongue playfully and said, "Okay, I lied to you, but even if it''s true... I just need to use a little... to solve it."


    Peter nodded and looked at the tattered doll in his hand: "How to deal with this thing?"


    "Take it back and see."


    Gwen looked at the doll and saw that the thing was looking at her with eyes that were about to fall out of its sockets. Gwen smiled slightly: "You better not be something strange, or I will tear you apart."


    "Help, help!"


    The tattered doll shouted out a voice with difficulty, but under the dim lights and swaying tree shadows, it looked particularly eerie.


    And just as Gwen and Peter left with the tattered doll, before it was about to disappear into the shadows, a cold smile seemed to flash across the weird doll''s face.


    It was finally rescued, it finally had a second chance, and it finally had a chance for revenge.


    Just wait, when he is fixed by these two stupid people, it will kill them all!


    Do not!


    It will kill them all!


    Murder!


    Thinking of a happy place, the gloomy smile on its face seems to be dripping black water.


    "Hey, Peter, look at this silly thing, he''s been laughing all the time, and he''s laughing terribly."


    Suddenly, a playful voice suddenly remembered, causing the weird doll''s body to froze, and its neck stiffly raised its head, and then it felt as if its soul was frozen.


    Gwen and Peter were looking at it coldly.


    "Ha, don''t you think that we really didn''t notice the abnormality of your ghost, so we are so stupid to take you home? And repair you?"


    The gloomy smile at the corner of its mouth disappeared instantly, and the eyes made of glass magically showed fearful eyes.


    Children nowadays are so scary, are they so scheming?


    It hastily put on a flattering smile.


    Seeing the doll''s expression, Peter was stunned, and then said solemnly to Gwen: "There is definitely something wrong with this thing, it doesn''t look like a normal doll."


    Gwen looked at the doll and laughed, and when the laughing doll trembled, he said slowly, "Then let it tell us what it is!"


    Saying that, a blue flame flashed across Gwen''s eyes.


    The broken doll shivered, and the soul in the broken body seemed to feel the coldness of hell.


    terrible.


    The broken doll shivered, and the horror just now disappeared.


    ��


    In the Titan Squad base, located in an ordinary apartment building, Gwen and Peter are sitting at a table, and on the table lies a shivering tattered doll.


    "what are you?"


    Gwen looked at the doll''s face with a strange expression.


    The baby''s face looked too ugly, no, it couldn''t be said to be ugly, but that it had a strong sense of disobedience.


    She obviously didn''t have any expressions, but when she looked at the other person''s face, she could accurately know the other person''s emotions, and she also felt that the doll was trying to infect them with fear.


    "I''m just a poor, discarded doll."


    The tattered doll spoke in his own unique voice that seemed to have a gloomy aura, and his face with various cracks was full of sincerity.


    In response, Gwen just chuckled, and in Peter''s doting eyes, a cluster of blue flames appeared on his fingertips.


    "Ah! Keep this thing away from me!"


    The tattered doll screamed, and the parts of his body were shaking violently, but his limbs had been shattered, but he could only shake in place.


    This flame can not only burn his current toy body, but also make him feel as if his soul is on fire just by looking at it.


    "Further?"


    Gwen smiled and stretched out his hand, the throbbing flames almost burning to the tip of the tattered doll''s nose.


    So pretty, Gwen is so cute even threatening people, so charming...


    Peter looked at this Gwen, only Gwen in his eyes.


    "what!"


    The tattered doll yelled, shouting loudly, "I''m a doll, and they call me Chu Qi! They call me a ghost doll too!"


    "Chu Qi?"


    Gwen was stunned, the flames in his hands skyrocketed, and said lightly: "I''m not asking what other people call you, but what are you? Your real name!"


    "I��"


    "Don''t try to lie to me." Gwen said coldly with flames in his eyes, "I can see the soul in your broken body, and the sin in your soul, if you dare to lie to me, I will directly punish you Burn to ashes!"


    Being watched by Gwen, the ghost doll was terrified, and Peter on the side... almost had pink bubbles popping from his body.


    �t(*�㨌��*)�s


    Gwen is too cute!


    "I��"


    The ghost doll was terrified to the extreme.


    That flame put too much pressure on him.


    He is not afraid that his current body will be destroyed, because his soul still exists, but if his soul is burned...


    Looking at the flames that made his soul tremble unconsciously, he hurriedly said: "My name is Charles Lee Ray, I''m a... um... a person who made some mistakes, an accident, to be precise, I got a transfer The spell of the soul, because of curiosity I chanted a spell at the doll, and ended up trapped in this doll..."


    As he spoke, his voice became pitiful.


    "help me!"


    Peter frowned.


    If that''s the case, then this man is really pitiful.


    Gwen looked at each other quietly, and suddenly tilted his head and smiled.


    The flames in Gwen''s hands disappeared as a gracious smile appeared on the tattered doll''s face.


    The tattered doll breathed a sigh of relief, and just as he was about to play the poor victim further, two swirls of flame appeared in Gwen''s eyes.


    "So, I''ll see for myself."


    When the words fell, the ghost doll''s soul seemed to be ignited by the flame in Gwen''s eyes, and there was pain that made it unbearable.


    "Ahhh! No! Why! No!"

 Chapter 639： heartbeat

    "what!"


    In the shrill screams, the ghost doll turned into a mass of ashes.


    "Humph! Scum!"


    Gwen said coldly, the flame vortex in his eyes disappeared, but the coldness of burning a soul still remained on his body.


    So, so handsome!


    Peter cheered inwardly.


    And as long as he thought that Gwen had agreed to date him, he was even happier.


    Gwen turned around and saw Peter''s nympho-like eyes, his face flushed slightly: "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at you!"


    Peter blurted out.


    Gwen was stunned, smiled slightly, and said abusively, "Peter, you''ve become a lot more courageous now!"


    Hearing this, Peter did not appear unexpectedly shy, but looked at Gwen more boldly.


    "I want to see you forever and engrave you in my soul."


    Gwen''s face instantly turned red.


    Peter became a little different than before.


    More confident, more...aggressive.


    Gwen picked the hair between his foreheads, looked at the doll that was burnt to ashes, and said, "He is Charles...S Lee Ray is right, but he just explained his name honestly. "


    After a pause, Gwen continued: "He is a serial murderer. When he was chased by the police and had nowhere to go, he remembered the spell he got by chance, and with the mentality of trying, he chanted the spell and put his own The soul is attached to this toy."


    "Is that so?"


    Peter murmured.


    No wonder Gwen''s Eye of Judgment burned it to ashes.


    "Huh! This bastard, even if he is possessed by the doll, has no peace of mind. He has been killing people to satisfy his perverted pleasure, and even in order to find a suitable body, he continues to torture and kill those innocent children."


    Peter was stunned and frowned, "Then he really deserves to die."


    "And this time he overturned while dealing with a few children, so he became such a ghost, and those children thought they had solved him, so they buried him under the tree until we met."


    Peter nodded and said with a smile, "Anyway, it''s over, it''s over."


    "The end? No!"


    Gwen shook his head and said, "He solved it, but I learned a message from his soul, a message that can threaten the lives of thousands of children at any time!"


    Upon hearing this, Peter''s expression became solemn, and he hurriedly said, "What is it?"


    "About these dolls."


    "baby?"


    Peter was a little puzzled.


    Hasn''t the soul of that serial killer already been burned to ashes by the fires of hell?


    "Yes, these dolls."


    Gwen sneered: "The person who produced this toy is not someone who keeps his own feet."


    "Um?"


    "These dolls, although they seem to be no different from ordinary toys, in fact, these dolls can turn into murder tools at any time, and they will become murder weapons for children!"


    "These things..." Peter was startled: "Are these things being manipulated?"


    Gwen nodded and said, "That''s right! The people who made him can manipulate these toy dolls to become a tool for kidnapping and threatening children, bringing him a lot of illegal wealth."


    "Damn it! How dare they? This is a toy for children!"


    Peter was furious.


    Toys that were supposed to bring joy to children have now become weapons that threaten their lives. How much harm will this cause to those children?


    Peter couldn''t imagine it.


    Gwen sneered: "If it wasn''t for this **** that happened by chance..."


    Speaking of which, she was also a little scared.


    "Then we are now?"


    Peter looked at Gwen inquiringly.


    Gwen smiled and said, "It''s still early. This problem is solved tonight."


    Peter nodded. "Then what?"


    "How to do it?"


    Gwen rubbed his chin and muttered, "It will take a lot of work for us to solve it by ourselves..."


    Peterba blinked, looking at Gwen expectantly.


    From a personal point of view, he would love to have a two-person action with Gwen, but he also understands that this matter needs to be resolved as soon as possible, because it is like a ticking time bomb, maybe if they delay, a child will be hurt .


    So he said helplessly: "So, let''s find someone to help solve it as soon as possible."


    Gwen patted Peter''s head with a smile, and said in surprise, "Wow! Peter, you are so smart!"


    Peter looked at Gwen helplessly, and couldn''t help but complain, "Your expression is too fake!"


    "yes?"


    Gwen touched his face, then pinched Peter''s face, and said angrily: "This kind of thing, don''t let it go like this next time! I''m so shameless!"


    "Haha!" Peter looked at Gwen, smiled silly, but grabbed Gwen''s hand.


    Their eyes met, a smile appeared on their faces, and after a few seconds, their faces flushed slightly, and they began to act.


    To solve this problem as quickly as possible, the easiest way is to start from the Internet, take control of all the toys directly, and then arrest the mastermind behind the scenes, or... kill it directly!


    As for the first person to help, Gwen immediately thought of her brother Eric.


    But lately Eric is busy with future tech companies, and Joe Al is also in charge of Kent Star...


    Gwen hesitated and muttered, "Let''s leave it to Tony Stark..."


    Peter nodded without hesitation, with a happy look on his face.


    Tony Stark is his idol.


    Gwen immediately took out his phone and called Tony.


    "Hey, Uncle Tony..."


    "Call me brother!"


    Gwen: "��"


    Hearing this, Peter looked at Gwen enviously.


    Gwen: "��"


    What is there to envy.


    Gwen rolled his eyes secretly and said quickly, "I need your help with something!"


    Before Tony could speak, Gwen told Tony about the ghost doll and the fact that the doll was being controlled.


    Tony''s face was also solemn The moment Gwen''s voice fell, he immediately said: "I''ll go check those dolls right away and take control of them first!"


    Obviously, he also thought of the key place in an instant.


    "Me and Peter are waiting for your news."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long."


    Tony said confidently and hung up the phone.


    When the room was quiet, Gwen and Peter suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, or more precisely, they suddenly heard each other''s heartbeats, their hearts beating for each other.


    thump, thump...


    Suddenly, Gwen''s phone rang, and the two woke up from the intoxicating heartbeat. After noticing that the distance between them was dangerous, their faces instantly turned red.


    Peter stepped back in a hurry, while Gwen hurriedly picked up his mobile phone, looked at the phone number, and whispered, "Oops, forget Laura!"

 Chapter 640： unexpected person

    Latest URL:


    "It''s abominable! It''s abominable!"


    Laura irritably kicked the lamppost on the side of the road, making a muffled sound. She didn''t care whether her leg was injured or not. With a posture that either you died or my leg was broken, she scare a little hooligan away. .


    After a few seconds, Laura grinned and stopped the meaningless action, muttering and sitting on the side of the road.


    "Leave me behind and run off with that Zergling boy! Didn''t even say a word to me!"


    The more Laura thought about it, the more angry she couldn''t help clenching her fists and muttering, "I''m going to tell Uncle Mike about this!"


    She tried desperately to pull Gwen out of the vortex of love, but the little girl slammed into it anyway.


    "The most hateful thing is that she didn''t share such an interesting thing with me, but went with that springtail!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Laura irritably rubbed her hair, jumped up from the side of the road, stopped a passing taxi, and after talking to the driver, quickly rushed to the address Laura sent her.


    This is the first interesting thing she has encountered since she came to this world, and she doesn''t want to miss it.


    but��


    "Wait till I see you! I must ruffle your hair! Gwen!"


    Laura growled, making the driver''s face change, thinking that she had met a little lunatic.


    ��


    "That...she sounded **** off, is she...all right?"


    Peter questioned Gwen carefully.


    Gwen supported his head with one hand and fiddled with the phone with the other, making it spin on the table and sighed softly.


    "Laura... messing up my hair at most..."


    Years ago, messing up her hair was Laura''s punishment.


    Now...should also be.


    Gwen murmured inwardly, smiled at Peter, and said, "Come on, make a ten bucks bet and guess how long it will take Tony to take control of those dolls?"


    She raised her finger with a smile: "An hour? Or two hours?"


    Peter was startled, and suddenly said, "I can give you everything I have!"


    Gwen: "!"


    Her face instantly turned red.


    "Cough! I''m making a serious bet with you!"


    Peter looked at Gwen affectionately, and said slowly, "I also speak my heart very seriously."


    He found that since he confessed to Gwen, his love for Gwen was increasing every second, as if it would never end.


    Gwen: "!"


    This guy is getting bolder and bolder now!


    Peter looked at Gwen''s expression, and after seeing that Gwen was a little shy, he said confidently: "With Mr. Stark''s ability, it can be done in less than an hour!"


    "So confident in him?"


    "certainly!"


    Peter returned without hesitation.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gwen''s phone rang.


    Gwen glanced at him and said in surprise, "So soon?"


    Hearing this, Peter smiled.


    After picking up the phone, before Gwen could say anything, Tony immediately said in a strange tone: "I found the main messenger behind the scenes, and I have already controlled those toys!"


    Gwen was stunned for a moment, looked at the smiling Peter, and said in surprise, "So soon?"


    "Quick? Isn''t this kind of thing the sooner the better?"


    Tony muttered and immediately said: "I sent the location to your phone, I''ll rush over now."


    "it is good."


    Gwen answered and hung up the phone. After reading the message from Tony, he was slightly taken aback, then turned to Peter and said, "Let''s act."


    Peter nodded and went to the room inside to change into his suit, while Gwen took the time to send Laura a message and changed into his own Spider-Man suit.


    The two stood at the door and looked at each other. After climbing out of the window, they closed the window, jumped down from the air, and left quickly with spider silk.


    ��


    Tony, who was wearing a steel battle suit, was flying fast in the air, but there was a strange expression on the face of the steel mask.


    Surprise, surprise, and a mocking smile.


    Justin Hammer.


    He really didn''t expect that this low-level businessman who only makes fake and shoddy products would have the guts to make those dangerous dolls.


    To control children, hold them hostage, and then achieve the purpose of collecting a lot of money?


    How dare this cowardly fellow be so bold now?


    Tony suddenly remembered this old ''adversary'' and couldn''t help but put a smile on his face.


    After not seeing each other for such a long time, he will definitely get close to each other.


    "call!"


    With a light breath, Tony whispered, "Friday, give me some savage!"


    After the words fell, the feet of his battle suit began to fuse and deform, and after turning into a large-caliber injector, a mass of flames spurted violently, and after drawing a beautiful arc in the night sky, it quickly disappeared.


    Soon, he arrived at his destination.


    It was a building that was very familiar to him.


    The Stark Expo held many years ago was held here.


    After that, a battle broke out here, and it was completely destroyed, but Tony later repaired it and turned it into a hall for long-term technology exhibitions.


    He didn''t expect Justin Hammer to choose the underground of this venue as his base Thinking of this, Tony felt a little sick.


    For so long, he didn''t even notice.


    Without any hesitation, Tony fell from the air without any pretense. Under the guidance of the smart housekeeper Friday, he rushed to an open space in the woods. When he was about to hit the grass, the grass separated from left to right, and a The door, Tony rushed straight in.


    On the way here, Tony has taken down the security system of the base.


    Now he''s here as if he were going home.


    "This security system, even a ninety-year-old grandmother can break through. I don''t know where this **** has the confidence to dare to attack the children''s ideas."


    While complaining, Tony flew into the base.


    Along the way, none of the traps that seemed ridiculous in Tony''s eyes worked.


    In a few seconds, Tony has come to the inside of the base.


    "This, so much!?"


    Tony exclaimed.


    I saw that in the hemispherical underground space, one by one dolls seemed to be placed on the shelves, densely surrounding the entire underground space.


    At this time, Tony stood in the center, as if being watched by a pair of eyes, which made Tony feel a little nervous, but then came anger.


    So many dolls, if Gwen and the others didn''t find it, how many children would have been hurt?


    "Justin Hammer! You bastard! Get out of here! I know you''re here!"


    Tony roared, and the angry cry echoed in the underground space.


    "Ha, look who this is?"


    With a strange tone of yin and yang, a man in a suit, with gold wire glasses and a smile on his face, appeared from a slowly descending elevator.


    It''s Justin Hammer.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 641： Tony is disgusting

    Latest URL:


    Justin Hammer looked down at Tony, the smile on his face like a mask.


    "Isn''t this the genius Stark?"


    Justin Hammer marveled, as if he saw his idol, but the mocking arc at the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious.


    Be amazed by my masterpiece! Tony Stark!


    Although his plan was discovered in advance, it did not affect the result he wanted.


    On the contrary, he is a little happy now.


    Because he can get rid of Tony Stark early.


    Yes, solve it.


    Having been picked by that powerful presence, he now has the confidence to take out Tony.


    However, before killing the opponent, he has to show his achievements to the opponent as a winner.


    Stark Industries and Hanmer Military Industries, when Stark Industries was still selling arms, people always regarded the former as a legend in the arms industry, and compared Hanmer Military Industries to a despicable plagiarism.


    But today, he, Justin Hammer, is about to make Tony Stark pay.


    "Tony Stark, you didn''t expect it? I..."


    "Aren''t you good at sewing?"


    Needle? needlework! ?


    Justin Hammer''s face darkened.


    This bastard''s mouth is still so poisonous.


    After calming down his emotions, Justin Hammer said proudly: "Since you can find this place, it means that you have seen my masterpiece."


    "Masterpieces? You mean these look like they were made with feet... um, humanoids?"


    Made with feet?


    Justin Hammer''s mouth twitched wildly.


    "Ah!"


    He sneered and said, "Tony Stark, you can only beg for mercy immediately."


    "What? Are you going to call the parents with your doll?"


    Tony raised his eyebrows, mocking the other party unceremoniously.


    But in fact, since he entered here, he has already started scanning here on Friday to see what traps there are.


    result��


    Is it just those dolls?


    Tony groaned in his heart.


    He knew that those dolls had some weapons on them, but just based on those dolls'' weapons, he didn''t care at all.


    But looking at Justin Hammer''s self-confidence, could it be that...


    "It''s nothing, the other party is an idiot..."


    Thinking of Justin Hammer''s past, Tony whispered and rushed directly to Justin Hammer.


    Justin Hammer was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "As expected of my old enemy, decisive enough..."


    Rival?


    Tony''s mouth twitched.


    How can this bastard''s mouth be more poisonous than his?


    This is simply an insult!


    Tony appeared in front of Justin Hammer. After noticing the smile on the other''s face and finding that there was no expected panic, he subconsciously felt that something was wrong.


    "boom!"


    Just before Tony could react, a fist slammed into his chest.


    In an instant, Tony flew out.


    The hands and feet of the steel suit spurted out a lot of flames, and Tony stabilized his figure in midair.


    Looking at a shallow fist print on the chest of the steel battle suit, Tony shrank his eyes and looked at Justin Hammer in shock.


    Is this Justin Hammer?


    This is the monster in Justin Hammer''s coat!


    "You think I''m still the same me I used to be?"


    Justin Hammer sneered.


    He now has not only those dolls that can be weapons, but also powerful super powers.


    This is his confidence in facing Tony Stark.


    Tony glanced at his mouth.


    This is interesting.


    At this moment, a click sounded, and almost instantly, there was a sound.


    click, click...


    The entire underground space was occupied by this sound.


    Unbelievably creepy.


    Tony narrowed his eyes and looked at the dolls somewhat unexpectedly.


    I saw that the dolls in the entire underground base were all moving at this moment, looking at Tony with red eyes.


    Tony was a little surprised.


    After he just took control of the dolls scattered all over the place, but not here?


    A thought flashed through his mind, and Tony whispered: "Friday, grab control of these dolls."


    "Okay, Mr. Stark."


    "Ah!"


    Justin Hammer looked at Tony who was flying in mid-air, flicked his fingers lightly, and slowly raised the lift platform under his feet. After reaching a position parallel to Tony, he continued: "I want to control my masterpiece. ?"


    masterpiece?


    Tony''s face seemed to be smothered by nausea, a feeling of suffocation.


    Can these ugly things be called masterpieces?


    Tony snorted softly, the energy gathered in the palm of his hand, and a palm cannon flew out, slamming into the dolls who were eager to try.


    boom!


    A fierce explosion sounded, and the dolls with weapons hidden on their bodies turned into a burst of fire, and the shattered wreckage fell to the ground like a rush of rain.


    "That''s it? A masterpiece?"


    Tony snorted disdainfully.


    Justin Hammer sneered, and all the dolls moved when he waved his palm lightly.


    The dolls on the wall fell to the ground, surrounding Tony in the middle, and even those dolls above Tony''s head also aimed their small weapons at Tony.


    This scene, like a bunch of dwarves, surrounded a giant in the middle, it seemed a bit funny.


    But Tony''s expression was a little dignified.


    Because he got feedback from Friday.


    These dolls cannot be controlled.


    Not a tech item? That is��


    A thought flashed through Tony''s mind, and he immediately moved away.


    Da da da!


    Bullets and miniature missiles submerged Tony''s position just now, and flames and air waves raged in the underground space.


    Suddenly, a figure cut through the flames and appeared in front of Justin Hammer, and the palm that had been flashing pressed towards Justin Hammer.


    Since the other party is no longer an ordinary person, Tony is more able to let go of his hands and feet.


    Justin Hammer stepped back, dodging Tony''s palm at the same time, a hand hooked lightly, the invisible silk thread pulled the dolls, and rushed towards Tony''s back at an astonishing speed.


    Tony snorted coldly, and several missiles jumped out from the back of the suit using the latest nanotechnology, flying towards the group of dolls behind him, while he waved and threw out several flickering shackles.


    Boom, boom!


    In the violent explosion, the dolls that rushed towards were swallowed up by flames, and the weapons carried on the dolls were also detonated by the explosion.


    Suddenly, the entire underground space trembled violently, as if it would collapse at any time.


    With a wild smile on Justin Hammer''s face, he hooked his fingers lightly, and the invisible silk thread appeared in front of him. After blocking the electric light shackles, he jumped back with force, avoiding the moment he was in place, and even more so. Too many dolls stand between him and Tony.


    "Drunk him for me!"


    Justin Hammer laughed wildly, and the wave-like dolls rushed towards Tony from all directions and above his head, completely submerging Tony.


    Latest URL:

 Chapter 642： spokesperson

    Underground at the Stark Expo, inside Justin Hammer''s base.


    A group of weird-looking, even ugly dolls piled up into a hill.


    And in the ''hill'' is the buried Tony.


    "Ha ha!"


    Justin Hammer laughed wildly, but his fingers kept beating, pulling the dolls, making them squeeze tighter and tighter, as if to crush Tony inside.


    Even more deadly, a countdown appeared in the eyes of some dolls, and a ticking sound appeared in the body.


    The corners of the buried Tony''s eyes twitched violently.


    He was actually buried by these things?


    By Justin Hammer?


    Thinking of this, Tony felt as uncomfortable as eating flies.


    "Friday, let''s rush out!"


    Needless to say, he knew what Justin Hammer wanted to do.


    "Friday, take me away!"


    Tony gave a low drink, and the screen under his mask suddenly lit up.


    Immediately, hot rays of light shot out from the dolls, burning a large number of dolls to ashes, opening a passage for Tony. When Justin Hammer wanted to detonate the remaining dolls, a golden-red figure with a sharp edge The sound of breaking the air flew out of the doll and rushed straight towards Justin Hammer.


    Those dolls were like a monster mouth composed of dolls, chasing Tony relentlessly, and shooting a continuously advancing barrage behind Tony.


    Justin Hammer was stunned, and was blasted out by Tony in the next second, hitting the wall hard.


    Suddenly, cracks appeared on the wall.


    "Ah!"


    Justin Hammer cried out in pain, the gold wire glasses slipping off his face.


    In the next instant, two blood red spots appeared in his eyes.


    He was still the timid businessman.


    When he was able to grasp the current situation, he was arrogant and arrogant, looked at the old opponent he identified as abusive eyes, and even fantasized about trampling the opponent under his feet.


    But after Tony''s strong performance shattered the confidence he had managed to inflate beyond his imagination, he became terrified and then hysterical.


    So, without hesitation, he exploded his own abilities, the abilities he had exchanged from that demon.


    A strip of blood-colored silk threads came out from his eyes, mouth, and even under his skin, like blood-colored nematodes swaying gently, stretching his body.


    Such a gesture, not to mention other people, even Justin Hammer himself has some fear and disgust.


    "go to hell!"


    He roared, and more blood-colored threads gushed out of his body, as if he had turned into a human-shaped woolen ball.


    "nausea!"


    Tony frowned and said. After a sharp turn, he avoided the doll waves behind him. When the blood-colored silk threads stabbed at him like sharp arrows, several missiles shot out and collided with the silk threads.


    Boom!


    In the violent explosion, flames filled the entire space.


    The next second, before Tony could react, the red silk threads that should have been destroyed in the explosion and flames pierced through the flames and landed on Tony''s suit.


    No, to be more precise, it went straight through his battle suit and landed on him.


    Tony was startled, and when he was about to control the suit to retreat back, he found that he had lost control of his body.


    "what happened?"


    Tony was shocked, but found that he couldn''t even make a sound.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Justin Hammer laughed wildly, and the panic and fear in his heart quickly dissipated.


    Although his whole person became a little disgusting when he used his abilities, but...


    He got Tony Stark, got the **** bastard!


    A huge sense of satisfaction and accomplishment came over me.


    This is Tony Stark, this is Iron Man!


    His old rival!


    That mighty existence really didn''t lie to him.


    The laughter faded, and Justin Hammer said to Tony who was like a doll at the moment: "Next, let''s play something fun."


    Tony''s face changed.


    He didn''t think either side would find it interesting.


    Justin Hammer controlled Tony to take off his shirt and said something completely out of Tony''s style.


    Flattering, begging for mercy, even admitting to being an idiot...


    To Tony, it felt like being held on the head and eating piles of shoals.


    Just when Tony was in disgusting pain, but couldn''t get out of the predicament, Justin Hammer said with a bad smile: "I suddenly thought of a more interesting thing."


    Saying that, he controlled Tony to come to him, his fingers flicked quickly, and the thin red wire was connected to a doll''s body, and he controlled it to jump to Tony.


    "Tony..."


    Justin Hammer smiled as if looking at his old friend.


    Tony shuddered.


    Don''t call him that, it''s disgusting!


    Also, stay away from him!


    But now, he can''t speak...it''s just too embarrassing.


    "Smile, keep smiling."


    Justin Hammer said to Tony, and Tony couldn''t help but put a smile on his face.


    "That''s it, perfect!"


    Looking at the smile on Tony''s face, Justin Hammer nodded with satisfaction.


    This kind of puppet-like fiddling with others is simply not too cool.


    "Come on, take this doll and pose!"


    "From today, you are the spokesperson!"


    "I''ll send out the photo in your name in a moment, and my masterpiece will surely sell!"


    Justin Hammer smiled smugly, and Tony''s soul was already tangled up.


    damn it!


    He can already imagine the Mike family and the Avengers and other superheroes looking at this photo.


    let me die, let me die!


    But Justin Hammer finally caught Tony, how could he let him free so easily?


    So Tony could only feel his body being manipulated by the other party, put on poses and expressions that made him embarrassed, and said words he never thought would come out of his mouth, for Justin Hammer The ''masterpiece'' is doing the endorsement.


    A few minutes later, the filming of the commercial, directed by Justin Hammer and endorsed by Tony Stark, was completed.


    Justin Hammer smiled happily and said to Tony, "Are you ready? I''m going to send it out!"


    Send your uncle!


    Tony roared in the depths of his soul, but his body was controlled, he couldn''t even blow a fart without Justin Hammer''s consent, and his suit was controlled, even he set The self-rescue procedure also failed.


    "Since you have no opinion, then post it!"


    Justin Hammer stretched out his finger and slowly clicked the OK send button, the smile on his face became worse and worse.


    Time seemed to stretch indefinitely, until Justin Hammer clicked the OK button, Tony roared out in the depths of his soul because of the huge fear.


    Do not!


    This may kill more children!


    Tony''s soul trembled painfully at the thought of the children who bought dolls because they worshiped him, only to be killed by the dolls.


    "Hahaha!"


    Justin Hammer is very pleased with the result.


    "Sir, is there anything funny? Can you share it with me?"


    Suddenly, a voice full of ridicule sounded, Justin Hammer froze, and Tony was stunned, and great joy and excitement filled his soul.

 Chapter 643： timely

    A few minutes ago��


    The moment they received Tony''s news, Gwen and Peter rushed to the target location, but no matter how fast they were, they were still swaying with spider silk, and they were still slower than Tony.


    Fortunately, although they came early, they came on time.


    Looking at the controlled Tony, the two were a little surprised, and what made them even more incredible was that the person who controlled Tony turned out to be...


    "Justin Hammer?"


    Tony and Gwen exclaimed.


    Tony looked at the two cute little spiders lying on the ceiling of the underground base. If he hadn''t lost control of his body, he would have been in tears by now.


    It''s so timely!


    "Spiderman?"


    Justin Hammer was startled, then sneered.


    Iron Man caught it, two little bugs...


    "Scum!"


    Um?


    Gwen and Peter, in their battle suit masks, blinked.


    Is this talking about the two of them?


    Before the two could think about the courage of Justin Hammer, red threads appeared from Justin Hammer''s body and shot at the two of them at a very fast speed.


    be careful!


    This thing is weird!


    Tony''s soul roared uncomfortably.


    But Gwen and Peter''s expressions were a little strange.


    play line?


    Um��


    They are not bad either!


    Without hesitation, the two people standing at the top of the base raised their hands to face the surging red silk thread.


    boom!


    A large amount of spider silk exploded from the launchers of the two men, like a group of exploding fireworks, falling from the top of the base.


    White spider silk, red silk thread, the two sides are distinct, but in the next second, they are entangled together, like two fighting legions.


    But this only lasted for a second.


    I saw that those red sights seemed to have turned into phantoms, and they went straight through the white waterfall-like spider silk, and shot at Gwen again with a strange and ruthless look.


    Gwen and Peter were startled, but under the premonition of spider sensing, the two of them avoided it easily.


    But just as their feet were about to land on the ground, a sneer sounded again, and then a large number of blood-red silk threads appeared from their feet, densely entwining them like thorns.


    The expressions of the two changed, but they still reacted extremely quickly and shot two spider threads against the wall, as if they were in a double gymnastics competition.


    pretty!


    Tony groaned in the depths of his soul.


    "Ah!"


    Justin Hammer sneered, and habitually pushed the bridge of his nose, but suddenly remembered his glasses. After being destroyed by Tony just now, he whispered in dissatisfaction, and suddenly, it has become the same as the **** human-shaped woolen ball. Justin Hammer waved more **** threads.


    It was densely packed, filling the entire underground base, like a blood-colored cage, surrounding Gwen and Peter in the middle.


    Can''t you dance? dance for me!


    Justin Hammer looked at the two with a sneer.


    Peter twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at Gwen.


    Gwen blinked, and suddenly exclaimed, "Hey! It''s over! We can''t hide!"


    Peter: "?"


    He was stunned for a moment, then reacted and shouted exaggeratedly: "Help! What can I do!"


    Tony: "��"


    Enough! Stop acting!


    He was also anxious about the photo Justin Hammer had just sent.


    It''s humiliating to be seen by other people, but if more people are hurt because of this photo and unwarranted endorsements, that''s what Tony doesn''t want to see.


    But Tony could see that the two of Gwen were acting, but Justin Hammer couldn''t.


    After he was stunned for a while, a creepy smug smile appeared on his face made of red silk threads.


    "what!"


    "Since that''s the case, just take a look at my dear Tony and help me make an endorsement!"


    Justin Hammer sneered and said something that confused Gwen and Peter.


    Peter gave Gwen a wink.


    What to do?


    Gwen rolled her eyes, nodded to Peter, and made a subtle gesture.


    It seems interesting to see what the other party wants to do.


    clear!


    Peter said he would cooperate.


    "Help! Don''t!"


    Gwen shouted loudly, acting...very exaggerated!


    Tony''s soul trembled again and again.


    It''s enough! Play is over! No one would believe that, not even Justin Hammer as a fool...


    Tony, who couldn''t even move his eyes, saw Justin Hammer''s expression...


    Forget it, this idiot is so stupid...


    Apparently, Justin Hammer believed.


    He was full of confidence and excitedly manipulated the red silk thread to reach the two of them. When the red silk thread touched their bodies, his body trembled.


    It worked!


    He controls two more superheroes!


    awesome!


    He felt like he had reached the pinnacle of his life, and a huge sense of satisfaction and accomplishment emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    Gently communicating with his hands, he pulled Gwen and Peter to Tony''s side, nodding slightly.


    "Yes, the three of you can speak for me."


    Endorsement, what endorsement?


    Gwen was very curious.


    But when she saw Justin Hammer manipulating the ugly doll, came to them, controlled their body and hugged the doll to be the spokesperson for the doll, and to take pictures and so on The corners of Gwen''s eyes twitched when it was posted online.


    That way, it''s not fun.


    And, Tony has just been photographed and posted a photo.


    In this case��


    Gwen''s eyes narrowed...


    "Alas! Stop playing."


    Gwen sighed.


    "You didn''t say whether to play or not...Wait! How can you sigh?"


    Justin Hammer exclaimed.


    Under his control, even the blink of an eye requires his consent, but now...


    Realizing this, no matter how stupid and complacent he is, he is confident and understands that things are beyond his control.


    So, he gritted his teeth, more red silk threads wrapped around Gwen, and more red silk threads turned into phantoms and wrapped around Gwen''s soul.


    He wants to completely control Gwen.


    But the next second, he couldn''t help but let out a painful voice.


    The red threads that were trying to wrap around Gwen''s soul were instantly annihilated by the blue flames.


    blue flame?


    How can there be a blue flame in the human soul?


    Justin Hammer was horrified.


    But he saw a trace of blue flames and jumped out of Gwen with joy, and he couldn''t help but take a step back in fear.


    "You, what exactly are you?"


    Gwen, who was wrapped in flames, slowly raised his head, gently tore off his mask, revealing his skeleton face, and let out a long breath.


    "Devil! You are a demon!"


    The whole body is covered with red silk threads, and the whole person is shouting like Justin Hammer with a red thread.


    "Ha! Demon?" Gwen grinned, the flame in his eyes jumped twice, the blue flame wiped out all the red silk threads that wrapped around him, and said slowly, "Neither do you?"

 Chapter 644： threaten

    With blue flames burning all over his body, Gwen walked towards Justin Hammer step by step, and the mountain-like pressure fell on Justin Hammer, causing him to move backwards unconsciously.


    He was terrified now.


    I saw that the red silk thread controlled by him would instantly annihilate after it came into contact with Gwen''s blue flame.


    "What the **** is this? What is it!?"


    He screamed in horror, stepping back step by step, and along with his terrified scream, the red silk thread he controlled rushed towards Gwen like a wave.


    "It''s amazing, it''s terrible!"


    Gwen said in a low voice, but the blue flame, like a roaring beast, ignited all those threads.


    "Block her! Block her!"


    Justin Hammer screamed in horror, but no matter how many threads he summoned, it was all in vain under the burning blue flame.


    The flames are spreading, as if to devour the entire space.


    Gwen looked up, palms up.


    In the next moment, all the flames that appeared from burning the threads of the soul rushed towards Gwen''s palm frantically, like a vortex of flames, stirring everything in the base.


    "no, do not want!"


    Justin Hammer was like a ball of wool, swirled by the vortex of flames, and pulled in front of Gwen.


    Gwen squeezed Justin Hammer''s neck with one hand, and the blue flame vortex swirled rapidly in his eyes.


    "Help! Help!"


    Justin Hammer cried out in horror.


    Gwen was stunned.


    Help?


    She had never seen such a cowardly super criminal.


    But since the other party has the courage to create these dolls and wants to hurt the children who bought him, then he deserves the end...


    "Feel their pain!"


    With Gwen''s whispers, the Eye of Judgment quietly activated.


    The screaming Justin Hammer was instantly quiet, but his soul was enduring unbearable pain, and even turned to ashes in a short period of time, dissipating cleanly.


    Although his plan was accidentally discovered by Gwen and had been stopped as quickly as possible, before today, many children had been hurt.


    It''s sin, it''s sin, and Justin Hammer has to experience it.


    But obviously, he is not a man with a strong will and a strong soul.


    Freeing Justin Hammer''s body, Gwen pouted.


    It''s too weak.


    Can��


    "You are so rude."


    Gwen complained to Tony, but Tony ignored it. Instead, he summoned his suit for the first time and began to clear the pictures and messages sent by Justin Hammer.


    "Bastard! How can I endorse this disgusting thing?"


    "Why would I need an endorsement?"


    "Fake! Fake!"


    Seeing that there were already a lot of browsing and comments, Tony couldn''t help but scold.


    "I have something to leave, I''ll leave it to you here!"


    Tony said in a hurry, and the battle suit spewed flames and rushed out quickly.


    He had to clear those comments and pictures as soon as possible, and issue a clarification announcement as soon as possible in his own name, and control those weird dolls, and then destroy them as soon as possible.


    Gwen put on his mask and the blue flames dissipated.


    Sighing softly, "Poor Tony."


    It seems that Stark has to be busy for a while.


    Suddenly, she turned her head to look at Peter and said anxiously, "Come on! See if Tony''s endorsement photo is still there!"


    Peter was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Don''t worry, Mr. Stark will clean it up, no..."


    Gwen held his forehead and said weakly, "I''m not saying that he couldn''t clean it up, I''m saying that we can collect photos and use them as souvenirs."


    It''s hard to see Tony make a fool of himself once...


    Peter was stunned and murmured, "This is indeed a good memorial."


    "Um?"


    At this moment, Gwen suddenly felt a familiar force.


    Slightly startled, she whispered, "Mephisto?"


    "What Mephisto?"


    Peter looked at Gwen suspiciously.


    Gwen''s expression was dignified, and the blue flames burst out in an instant, actually transforming again.


    Peter was startled and alert.


    Although he doesn''t know who Mephisto is, looking at Gwen''s appearance...it must be an enemy!


    The next second, Peter''s spider sense sounded an alarm.


    Danger!


    Peter stood in front of Gwen without hesitation, waving his hand to shoot a bullet-like spider silk bullet.


    "Wow! I was discovered in advance."


    "You smell bad!"


    Gwen said coldly, stepped on it, and the blue flames spread out like a carpet.


    Peter was startled, relieved to find that his feet were not burnt to ashes.


    In the future, don''t make Gwen angry.


    Or would he be turned into ashes and raised, and still the kind that does not leave any traces.


    The carpet-like blue flames continued to spread, occupying the ground of the entire underground base, but not far from Gwen''s gaze, there was a single person standing vacant, like a good blanket. Two smudges.


    No people in sight, but...footprints?


    Peter was stunned, his hands were aligned, and a cobweb flew out.


    The cobweb flew over without any obstacles, and a phantom made of energy quietly appeared.


    "Kid, is this your unique way of saying hello?"


    Mephisto smiled faintly, and the body formed by energy became more and more solid.


    He glanced at Peter and suddenly raised the corner of his mouth: "Peter Parker, are you interested in signing a contract with me?"


    Peter froze slightly.


    contract?


    Gwen''s face turned cold, and the blue flames on the ground rushed towards Mephisto frantically, wrapping him up.


    Mephisto spread his hands, his face innocent.


    "As a girl, don''t be so temperamental, no one wants it."


    "I want!"


    Peter shouted without hesitation.


    Mephisto: "��"


    Gwen smiled lightly and said coldly to Mephisto: "So, this idiot did these things because of your behind-the-scenes instructions?"


    "Instructions?" Mephisto was stunned and said innocently: "No, you can''t wrong people."


    With a slight smile, Mephisto said slowly: "I have many contractors like this."


    He only felt the familiar power through Justin Hammer, so he appeared to say hello, otherwise it was just an ordinary person among the contractors, and he didn''t care.


    Familiar power...


    That is his strength.


    He watched Gwen''s eyes become dark and deep, but in the blink of an eye, it became sunny again.


    "My girl, are you still used to using my power? Do you want me to teach you how to use it better? For example, to make the boy beside you like you more?"


    Hearing this, Peter was stunned, while the fire in Gwen''s eyes jumped violently.


    "asshole!"


    She gave a low drink, and the flames on the ground devoured Mephiston''s energy clone.


    Mephiston smiled slightly: "We will meet again, and then, when I take back my power, your Kent family will perish."


    The voice fell, Mephisto''s energy clone was swallowed, and the entire underground space returned to calm again.

 Chapter 645： group of 5

    In the universe, on an entertainment-themed planet, in a nightclub.


    The colorful lights revolved in the bar, the shocking music seemed to make the heart burst violently, and all kinds of humanoids twisted their bodies violently in the bar, and the most striking thing was Surrounded by the crowd, a three-meter-tall flame giant twisted violently.


    He wears a crown of flames, and his whole body is red, like the formation of solidified magma.


    "Damn, can''t we change places?"


    Dormammu''s deep voice was full of dissatisfaction, and the magic flame burned violently on his head.


    Kryptonian Commander Fiora with a frosty face nodded in agreement.


    This place is really annoying.


    "But you let me choose, I think it''s pretty good here."


    The focal point on the dance floor��Surtur quietly appeared behind the two of them, tapped Dormammu on the shoulder lightly, poured a glass of burning fire wine, and let out a long breath of satisfaction.


    Since the destruction of Asgard, everything he sees is pleasing to the eye!


    Before, Eternal Fire was stolen, he lost most of his power and could only hide in his own planet, just like a mouse, now...


    hum!


    He is fearless!


    Surtur had a smile on his face.


    "Good? Humph!"


    Dormammu snorted dissatisfied, looked at Thanos and Mephisto opposite, and began to doubt whether he was right or wrong to join them.


    Thanos looked at a few people and sighed tiredly.


    The team is not good.


    If they hadn''t had a common enemy, they wouldn''t be able to get together at all.


    "what happened?"


    Suddenly, Mephisto, who was sitting next to Thanos, moved his body and looked at everyone in surprise, but a mocking smile flashed in his eyes.


    All idiots, wait for him to get his power back, if there is a chance...


    "Mephisto! Are you scheming how to take our souls?"


    Suddenly, a suffocating question emerged from Dormammu''s mouth.


    Surter froze for a moment, looked at Mephisto and said angrily: "If you want to hurt me! I will stab you in the head with a sword!"


    He, Surtur, the destroyer of Asgard, the creator of Ragnarok, the sword of twilight in the left hand, the eternal fire in the right hand, fearless!


    Mephisto''s face was innocent, and he spread his hands.


    "Don''t think so badly of me, I''m just a fair businessman, right! Miss Fiora."


    Fiora raised her brows and said lightly, "Don''t involve me."


    Mephisto twitched the corners of his mouth and suddenly said, "Just now, one of my contractors was killed."


    Thanos, who had been silent, noticed Mephisto''s subtle expression, and said, "Is it... those superheroes? People from the Kent family?"


    "Our captain, you are really smart! Much smarter than some people."


    Mephisto smiled.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Surtur screamed angrily and almost pulled out his forty-meter sword.


    "I didn''t say you! You ruined the existence of Asgard, how dare I say you."


    Mephisto said lightly, Surter was stunned, and smiled with satisfaction.


    Dormammu covered his forehead weakly and couldn''t help sighing.


    What a weird teammate he is.


    "and then?"


    Thanos continued to ask.


    "Then? Of course, my energy clone was killed, and I released the induction."


    Mephisto said lightly, the corner of Thanos'' mouth couldn''t help twitching, and Fiora''s eyes stared, and a red ray appeared from his eyes.


    Mephisto turned his head away, and the red ray brushed his face and flew past, landing on the body of a hapless man, tearing him in half.


    The next second, before the riot appeared, Dormammu''s eyes flashed, and a purple-black magic energy swept across, as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t make trouble here."


    Thanos squinted at Fiora.


    Fiora said lightly: "These? Trouble? Humph!"


    Mephisto watched the fun, hehe smiled: "Quick! Kill them all!"


    "Murphy!"


    Thanos snorted lowly.


    Mephisto shrugged and closed his mouth.


    He didn''t want to provoke public anger.


    If the four of them deal with him together, he can''t stand it.


    "Okay, let''s do business."


    Thanos whispered something and looked at Dormammu.


    Dormammu said he sensed some strange power that might help them in their revenge.


    Dormammu was silent for a few seconds. When Surtur was a little impatient and the lava on his body began to flow, he said, "I feel a powerful force, a powerful force from an ancient life."


    Fiora''s eyes lit up, Surtur and Mephisto were a little curious.


    Dormammu hesitated, but said it anyway.


    That power is very strong, and he is really not sure to win it by himself. The most important thing is that this is only a small part of that power...


    "Phoenix power."


    "Phoenix power?"


    Fiora asked suspiciously, while the faces of the three Thanos froze.


    "Are you sure you''re right?"


    Mephisto couldn''t help asking.


    The power of the phoenix, even he was a little moved.


    After all, even if it is an ordinary person, as long as he can withstand the power of the phoenix, he can leap to become the top existence in this universe Even if they get the power of the phoenix, their power will increase greatly.


    Surtur''s eyes twinkled.


    Phoenix power, eternal fire...


    As soon as I heard it, I was connected to him.


    Thanos pondered and suddenly said: "You can absolutely not tell us about this, right?"


    He didn''t believe Dormammu was so kind.


    The corner of Dormammu''s mouth tugged slightly, and he said slowly: "The power of the phoenix is ??not complete, it is broken into many parts, you should know it."


    Thanos and Mephisto nodded, but Surtur and Fiora were dumbfounded. Before they could ask, Dormammu continued: "The complete power of the phoenix shattered into many parts and dispersed. In all dimensions, and the power of the phoenix in this world is only part of it."


    After a pause, Dormammu said: "After I felt the existence of the power of the phoenix, I found an interesting thing."


    Hearing this, Thanos became curious.


    "The power of the phoenix is ??gathering."


    "polymerization?"


    Mephisto exclaimed.


    "That''s right, they are converging." Dormammu said slowly: "According to my guess, the power of the phoenix, which is not fused with living things, is gathering towards the hosts who have fused with the power of the phoenix, making them stronger, and The hosts of the Phoenix Force are attracted to each other because of this, and they are converging anyway."


    "But why?"


    The tyrant wondered.


    The power of the phoenix has been dispersed for so many years, why is it starting to converge now?


    "Why? It''s not important, hehe!"


    Dormammu couldn''t help but gloomily laughed when he thought of the key point, and said: "The key is, while the power of the phoenix is ??converging, we can chase the power of the phoenix in every universe! Then we have the power of the complete phoenix!"

 Chapter 646： drive them all out

    Kent star.


    Kent School of Genius Heroes.


    It was night, very quiet, as if the whole world was sleeping.


    Suddenly, a violent vibration accompanied by frightening energy spread rapidly around a room in the school.


    But this terrifying energy only lasted for a few seconds, and then disappeared again. Just when everyone was puzzled, Charles'' voice rang in everyone''s mind.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem, it''s solved."


    Hearing this, everyone calmed down and continued to sleep.


    But in fact��


    Charles looked at Qin, whose face was pale in front of him, gently hugged her trembling body, and patted the other person''s back, just like Mike comforting him after an hour, and said slowly in a soft voice: "It''s okay. It''s alright."


    He knew that Jyn was having nightmares again, which happened frequently this month, and this time was the worst.


    Gradually, Jean calmed down under Charles'' comfort.


    "Charles, I dreamed again..."


    The sound of the piano was like a feather that was blown by the wind and did not fall to the ground for a long time.


    "People are being devoured, planets are crumbling, and everything is being destroyed."


    Having said this, she shrank into Charles'' arms a little scared.


    "Qin, it''s just a dream."


    Charles soothed softly, but there was a solemn look in his eyes.


    "Is it just a dream?"


    Qin looked up into Charles'' eyes, and suddenly said, "Don''t lie to me, I''m not a child anymore."


    Charles gently kissed Qin''s forehead, and said indulgently, "Yes, yes, not a child."


    Qin smiled slightly, then snorted softly, opening her mouth and biting on Charles''s arm.


    This tone is still the tone of coaxing a child.


    "hiss!"


    Charles grinned and took a deep breath, his facial features huddled together.


    Qin ''poof'' laughed and helped Charles rub, and Charles raised the corners of his mouth in satisfaction.


    "Charles, what I dreamed about this time is a little different from before."


    Qin recalled and said slowly: "In addition to the picture of being destroyed by that mysterious force, there is clearer information."


    "what''s the message?"


    Charles couldn''t help but get nervous.


    He knew Qin''s abilities, and Qin''s dreams were not simple dreams, but dreams with a precognitive nature.


    "That mysterious force is called the Phoenix Force, and it is a conscious force, and even... I can feel her calling me, and it will come to Earth in the near future."


    "Phoenix power? Come to Earth? Summon you?"


    Charles frowned. Seeing the worry in Qin''s eyes, he smiled: "Don''t worry, let''s go home and see what Dad has to say."


    Dad, Dad! ?


    Qin''s face instantly turned red.


    Just now, he means...


    "Um!"


    Qin blushed in response.


    ��


    The day after the dance, Mike''s house.


    Gwen accepted Peter''s confession?


    The two found a ghost doll possessed by an evil spirit in the woods of the school? And found out someone was trying to kidnap kids with a controllable toy?


    And when they asked Tony for help, Tony found the mastermind behind the scenes and took the lead in solving the target, but was caught by the mastermind behind the scenes, and was forced to be the spokesperson for those dolls, leaving behind pictures of shame?


    What? The mastermind behind the scenes turned out to be Justin Hammer? And Justin Hammer has extraordinary power because he signed an agreement with Mephisto?


    In the end, Mephisto''s energy clone appeared and threatened to solve their Kent family?


    Mike''s face turned green as he listened to Gwen''s report on last night''s situation.


    Man, I thought you were just going to a dance and you ended up doing so much?


    It''s a puppet doll again, and it''s Mephisto again!


    really��


    It''s all Peter Parker''s fault!


    "Dad? What''s wrong with you?"


    Gwen looked at Mike carefully, for fear that Mike would be angry about having a boyfriend.


    Although her Aunt Ruiwen had quietly told her that her father had been persuaded, she was still a little worried.


    "nothing!"


    Mike said with a smile, and said lightly: "Since you and him have temporarily decided to officially date, then... come and invite him to dinner at home today!"


    After a pause, Mike added in a gentle tone, "Just... noon today!"


    Hearing this, Gwen shuddered.


    How does it feel like Mike is going to chop up poor Peter?


    "Well, Dad, you wouldn''t do anything to Peter, would you?"


    Gwen asked cautiously.


    "Don''t think blindly!"


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead lightly and said with a smile, "Am I that kind of person?"


    Gwen looked blankly at Mike.


    Mike: (one_one)


    "no!"


    Gwen shook his head decisively.


    Mike nodded in satisfaction.


    "Mike!"


    Rui Wen walked downstairs with the phone in hand, and said happily, "Charles and Qin are coming back at noon, saying they have something to ask you."


    A happy smile flashed across Mike''s face: "Humph! If it''s all right, he won''t come, right?"


    "Yes! Charles is too much!"


    Ruiwen looked at Mike with a smile in her eyes, and said angrily, "Just treat him as a child! I won''t let him come!"


    Mike looked at Rui Wen''s mouth and twitched: "That, UU reading this is a bit too much!"


    Rui Wen glared: "Excessive, not too much at all! Just drive all three of them out!"


    Hearing this, little Lamb, who quietly appeared behind Mike, showed his head, clenched his fists and shouted, "Yes! Drive them all out!"


    Mike''s eyes jumped, and he turned his fingers and flicked on Little Lamb''s forehead.


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, Gwen shrank his neck as he watched.


    Good guy, this bullet is going to land on the head of an ordinary person, I''m afraid...


    Some images of blood that are not suitable for children appeared in Gwen''s mind.


    "Hey!"


    Little Lamb dodged, hid behind Rui Wen, pressed his forehead with one hand, and waved excitedly with the other: "I still support driving them all out!"


    Ruiwen smiled lowly and winked at little Lamb: "It''s a good cooperation, son."


    Mike stared, looked at the mother and son, and walked out angrily.


    "Dad, where are you going?"


    Gwen shouted loudly.


    Mike paused, opened the door without turning his head, and strode out.


    But before the door closed, Mike''s voice floated in through the crack of the door.


    "Go shopping!"


    "Pfft!"


    Gwen couldn''t help laughing and gave Raven and Lamb a thumbs up.


    If Mike can be deflated, only Aunt Ruiwen is left.


    Ruiwen lightly picked a strand of naughty long hair and smiled at Gwen: "Gwen, call Clark and Eric and ask them to come together at noon today."


    "One, come together?"


    Gwen pursed his lips nervously.


    Come on, Peter...

 Chapter 647： come on

    Kent Star, Future Technologies, Eric''s office.


    After hanging up the phone, Eric stretched and turned off the computer he just opened. When he was about to call Hela, a familiar figure pushed the door and walked in.


    A cold expression, fair skin, exquisite curves, long black hair scattered behind his head, swaying gently with their master''s footsteps.


    Goddess of Death, Hela.


    Since Asgard was destroyed and all Asgardians came to Kent, she took over Asgard, became Asgard''s queen, and became Eric''s girlfriend, and because of the existence of the two, The mutants of Kent and the Asgardians also got along a lot.


    Seeing Hela come in, Eric put a smile on his face and stretched out his hand towards Hela.


    An invisible force enveloped Hela, and with the help of the metal ornaments on Hela''s body, Hela was pulled to her side.


    "you��"


    Hela steadied the coffee in her hand, but before she could speak, Eric reached out to stop Hela''s neck, and kissed it hard when Hela lowered her head.


    Hela''s eyes widened, and after seeing the smell of badness in Eric''s slightly narrowed eyes, she hugged Eric with a tougher posture.


    Eric was stunned for a moment, feeling the slightly rude, aggressive kiss, and couldn''t help replying with a more passionate kiss.


    The corners of Hela''s mouth were slightly raised, a wicked smile appeared, and the coffee in her hand was spilled on Eric''s body.


    "what!"


    Eric screamed and looked at Hela nervously: "You didn''t get burned, did you?"


    Hela was slightly startled. Seeing Eric''s nervous appearance, her heart warmed, but she snorted softly and said, "Even if the magma falls on me, I don''t care."


    Although Asgard was destroyed, she lost her source of power, and her power could not continue to grow, but she was still the goddess of death.


    Eric was stunned for a moment, looked at Hela''s appearance, then looked at the coffee dripping from his chest, took off his shirt, picked it up in Hela''s stunned eyes, and said with a wicked smile: "Since In this way, then you have to clean it up for me! Haha!"


    Hela''s mouth twitched, looked at Eric provocatively, stretched out a finger, swiped across the coffee remaining on Eric''s chest, and then put the fingertips into her mouth and sucked it gently.


    Eric''s body shuddered, feeling his beast... uh, his blood boiled.


    I have to go home at noon, but I''m a little busy now, so it shouldn''t delay the family gathering at noon...


    ��


    Queens, Peter''s house.


    Buzz!


    Mei rolled back and forth with a massager on her face, trying to get rid of a new fine line on her face.


    "It''s annoying, it''s annoying!"


    May Parker murmured in a low voice: "I''m still single, and I''m still looking forward to a beautiful love, how can I have wrinkles? Hurry up and disappear for me, disappear!"


    "Aunt May!"


    "Eh!"


    May Park hurriedly responded, turned to look at Peter, saw the smile on Peter''s face as bright as the sun today, put down the massager in his hand, and said in surprise, "Peter, are you in love?"


    Peter''s face was embarrassed, he touched his head, and smiled dryly: "Is it so obvious?"


    May Parker exclaimed: "Someone is willing to fall in love with you nerd!"


    Peter: "!"


    What expression should he use now?


    Should I cry or laugh?


    Peter''s face twitched, and then he looked at his Aunt May resentfully.


    May Parker coughed softly.


    This is...a bit hurtful to say, but...


    It does not matter!


    The important thing is��


    Which girl has such good eyes...?


    "who is it?"


    May Parker looked at Peter with a flame called gossip in her eyes.


    Peter grinned. "Gwen."


    "Gwen?" May whispered, then exclaimed, "Is it Mike''s daughter?"


    "Um!"


    "Wow! Peter! Nice job!"


    May Parker rushed to Peter and rubbed Peter''s head excitedly,


    Back then, she didn''t win that man, but today, her nephew won the other''s daughter!


    It''s just too much fun!


    May Parker cheered in her heart and couldn''t help kissing Peter''s forehead hard: "Peter, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you!"


    Peter''s heart tightened, and he hurriedly said, "Forget it, don''t bother! Let''s go out to eat!"


    Aunt Mei''s cooking skills still have room to grow.


    May Parker''s happy expression froze, and she squeezed Peter''s face fiercely. Just as he was about to speak, Peter''s cell phone rang.


    Peter took out his mobile phone, looked at the name displayed on it, his eyes lit up, and he hurriedly picked it up.


    "Gwen, what''s wrong?"


    Peter asked carefully, but a bright smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    "Alas, the love of young people is really enviable."


    May Parker murmured and distanced herself from Peter, but after seeing that the smile on Peter''s face gradually disappeared, and panic and anxiety appeared on his face, she hurried forward, the moment Peter hung up the phone, anxious. He asked, "Peter, what''s the matter?"


    Peter seemed to have lost his soul and didn''t react at all until May Parker slapped Peter on the face twice Peter regained his senses.


    "What''s wrong?"


    May Parker asked nervously.


    Wouldn''t it be just falling in love and being dumped...


    "Mei, Aunt Mei!"


    Peter''s voice trembled slightly.


    May Parker: "I''m here! Even if you were..."


    "Gwen, Gwen asked me to go to her house at noon today, as a boyfriend!"


    "what!?"


    May Parker''s eyes widened.


    Is it going so fast?


    No, not right!


    That''s Mike Kent''s house!


    May Park looked at Peter with pity, patted Peter''s shoulder lightly, and couldn''t help saying, "Be careful to save your life."


    "Ah!" Peter''s face instantly turned pale: "Mei, Aunt Mei, don''t scare me, is it that scary?"


    May Park nodded solemnly, with a nostalgic look on her face, and said slowly, "I remember when your uncle chased me, my father chased me three blocks with a kitchen knife."


    Three, three streets?


    kitchen knife?


    Peter grew his mouth.


    This is too exaggerated, the Gwens definitely don''t use kitchen knives...


    But...would be even scarier!


    Do not!


    Certainly not!


    Peter''s face twisted.


    Hahaha!


    That''s the Kent family, how could they be so uncool like those ordinary people!


    Peter cried out in his heart, but then he said with a sad face, "Aunt May, can I not go?"


    He doesn''t want to die yet.


    May Parker shook her head: "Don''t you want to lose Gwen? Such a good girl would not like a coward, and... even if you dodge this time, it will happen sooner or later."


    After a pause, she patted Peter on the shoulder and said slowly in a low voice, "Come on, Peter."


    Peter: o(�i�n�i)o

 Chapter 648： he took

    Just when Peter was in a tangle and was shrouded in the "shadow of death", but had to take the initiative to "seek death", Wolverine Logan on Kent was also on the verge of death.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ��


    Planet Kent, Logan''s home.


    Logan''s home is not far from the school. Although he and Emma also have a dormitory at the school, they are now married and have children. It is naturally inconvenient to live in the school, so they simply moved out.


    And today, when a mysterious visitor arrives at his home, he brings a death threat to Logan, a death threat from Emma.


    Seeing Emma like a sculpture of an ice beauty, feeling the icy chill that seemed to freeze his soul, Logan cried and pointed to Laura, who was standing beside him: "Darling, believe me! I really don''t know this little girl!"


    "Haha!" Emma folded her arms and sneered, pointing at Laura who silently stretched out Edman''s claws: "Explain?"


    "I...I...she..." Logan stammered, unable to hold back for a long time, and then he yelled at Laura, "Damn it! Who are you? What is your purpose?"


    As he spoke, he walked towards Laura angrily.


    Laura pursed her lips, her face full of fear, but her heart was laughing wildly.


    Emma snorted softly: "What do you want? The child is innocent!"


    Logan stood where he was, his face turning purple because of anger and anger.


    But because of Deken''s previous experience, Logan didn''t know how to explain it at all. What made him even more helpless was that this inexplicable girl actually had a mind shielding device, even if he wanted Emma to use her ability to find out the answer by herself. Can''t do it.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, the baby''s cry sounded, Emma glanced at Logan coldly, turned and walked towards the baby room, but when she turned around, she showed a happy smile.


    snort!


    Let you toss me yesterday!


    Who is Emma?


    White Queen!


    One of the most powerful people in the mind!


    She had seen thousands of hearts, how could she not see that the girl was lying.


    However, the ability of the other party is indeed the same as that of Logan. Although it is not necessarily Logan''s daughter, it is very likely that it has something to do with Logan.


    Thinking of this, Emma pondered and said to Logan with her own abilities: "Don''t hurt that girl, she shouldn''t be malicious."


    Seeing Laura grinning, Logan, who looked like an angry beast, was stunned.


    Listen to what Ella means... not mad at me?


    A smile appeared on Logan''s face.


    Great!


    He let out a long breath, his body that was taut like a spring slowly relaxed, and the sharp claws that had just pierced the skin were retracted.


    He glanced at Laura lightly: "Humph! Little girl, you''d better get out of here while I''m in a good mood!"


    Laura spread her hands. "Sorry, I can''t, because you are indeed my father."


    "you��"


    "In another world."


    Laura added slowly.


    Logan: "?"


    He was stunned for a moment, then sneered: "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?"


    Laura couldn''t help muttering, "Sometimes, you''re not as good as a three-year-old."


    Logan: (�p��Dish��)


    "What did you say?"


    Don''t think if you whisper, I won''t hear you.


    Laura: "��"


    "Okay, kid!" Logan grabbed Laura: "I don''t have time to waste with you, now get me out of the house!"


    "Hey!" Laura stepped back and said quickly, "Don''t you want to hear my explanation?"


    "Not at all!"


    Logan grabbed Laura''s hand and dragged it out.


    "Ah! Wait a minute!"


    "No wait! Get out of here now!"


    If Emma hadn''t told him not to hurt each other, he would have thrown this unsightly girl out.


    "Hey, hey! Logan! I really��"


    "Shut up! Then get out!"


    "Logan!"


    "roll!"


    "You have a mole on your ass!"


    Logan: (?�S?)?


    "What did you say?"


    Laura said quickly, "You have a mole on your butt!"


    "Shut up!" Logan pressed Laura''s mouth and glanced carefully at the baby room. Seeing that there was no movement, he turned his head to look at Laura fiercely, and said nervously, "How do you know?"


    damn it!


    This isn''t really his daughter, is it?


    One Daken was enough to give him a headache.


    Wait, she just seemed to say...another world?


    Logan''s face changed slightly, and he said to Laura, "Follow me!"


    "Where to? Say it right here!"


    Emma came out with the child and looked at Laura curiously.


    Another world''s daughter of Logan?


    Emma''s eyes became warm as she looked at Laura.


    Beckoning to Laura, Emma said, "Come here, what would you like to drink?"


    Logan walked to Laura''s side, took the child in Emma''s arms, and patted the child''s back lightly. The smile on his face was like the spring sunshine, which made people feel extremely warm.


    Laura looked at the three standing together, in addition to envy, there was a trace of jealousy.


    The mutants of this world, the Logan of this world, because of the Kent star Because of the existence of the Kent family, they are much happier than the mutants of their world.


    If the mutants of their world are still fighting for freedom and equal rights, then the mutants of this world have come directly to the end of this road, and it can even be said that they have surpassed the end and obtained the dream like everything.


    However, in their world, if it wasn''t for Uncle Mike, the mutants would have no future...


    Thinking of this, Laura was a little fortunate.


    Just as a series of thoughts flashed in Laura''s mind, Logan took two steps back with his daughter who was talking to him, looked at Laura vigilantly, and said with disgust: "This child Aren''t you a fool?"


    I heard that this is a disease, but don''t infect your little Laura.


    Emma rolled her eyes and took Laura''s hand.


    Laura came to her senses and twitched her hand lightly.


    Emma held it harder: "By the way, I haven''t asked what your name is?"


    Laura looked at her held hand, felt Emma''s warm eyes falling on her, and said, "Laura, my name is Laura."


    "Laura!?"


    Logan exclaimed, staring at Laura in disbelief.


    Laura: "?"


    Isn''t it just a name? Are you that surprised?


    After Emma was startled, she smiled and said, "Our daughter is also called Laura."


    After a pause, she pointed to Logan: "He took it."


    Logan grinned and said proudly, "It sounds good!"


    Laura: "��"


    At the same time, our Mr. Peter Parker, after changing into a very formal suit, with the courage to look at death, finally came to Mike''s house at 11:59 noon. .

 Chapter 649： 1 table of good dishes

    Peter stood outside Mike''s house, nervously sorting his clothes, even though he had done it eleven times along the way.


    "call!"


    Peter took a deep breath and raised his hand to knock on the door.


    But when the finger was about to touch the door, it bounced back like an electric shock.


    Although he was already working hard to cheer himself up and build his heart, but at this time, he was still a little scared uncontrollably, remembering what his Aunt Mei said to him.


    Patting his cheek, Peter tidied his hair again and said carefully, "Peter! Come on! You can do it! You will never die!"


    Although I said that, it was difficult for me to think of the moment when I opened the door, and I saw two red rays of light shot towards me, or a pile of metal pierced me with holes, or a The sneering bald head turned him into an idiot, even a child, turned him into the size of an ant, and crushed him into pieces.


    shudder!


    The more Peter thought about it, the more frightened it became, looking at the door in front of him, it felt like the whole world was sneering at him, asking him to give up on this placement, let him give up on Gwen.


    "No! Impossible!"


    Peter clenched his fists and growled.


    If you want him to give up Gwen, it''s better to let him die!


    Thinking of this, Peter finally knocked on the door without hesitation.


    And just as he knocked on the door, Mike, Clark, Eric and Charles, who were sitting in the living room, as well as little Lamb who was holding Clark''s neck coquettishly, turned their heads in unison to look over.


    At this moment, a cold light flashed in the eyes of the five people.


    "Hey! It''s here!"


    Mike sneered, put his raised legs down gently, and said, "I''ll open the door."


    "No, let me go."


    Clark smiled slightly.


    "I go!"


    Eric said and stood up.


    Charles looked at the two of them and waved his hand: "Hey, don''t go, look at the way you are going to eat people."


    He got up with a smile, but the next second, a big hand pressed on his bald head and pushed him onto the sofa.


    "Sit down for me! I said, I''ll go!"


    Eric strode forward and walked towards the door.


    Charles snorted softly, and the power of the mind appeared quietly, holding Eric in place.


    Charles stood up leisurely, brushed the front of his shirt, and muttered, "Without the mind shielding helmet, what are you and I being arrogant about?"


    Eric: (�p��Ware��)


    "what!"


    Mike sighed and said, "You are still talking nonsense, Clark has already arrived at the door."


    Two people: "!"


    Looking at the appearance of the two of them, Little Lamb on the side couldn''t help laughing: "Hahaha, you guys are so stupid!"


    The words fell, and before receiving the warning from the two, they quietly disappeared in place.


    Charles and Eric pouted and shouted as they walked to the kitchen, "Jin (Hella)! Let''s help!"


    Hearing the voices of the two, Mike looked strange.


    Who would have thought that the goddess of death and the phoenix are now helping out in his kitchen?


    At the same time, Clark had come to the door, and even when he came, he used his super speed without a trace.


    Clark stood at the door, his eyes flickered slightly, and he saw Peter outside the door. Seeing Peter''s face full of worry, Clark smiled and opened the door.


    The next second, Peter was like a stretched rubber band, and his whole body was taut.


    "K, Mr. Clark!"


    Peter greeted in a low voice, feeling extremely nervous.


    My God, is Superman the first one to face?


    Peter swallowed nervously.


    Clark smiled at Peter and said, "Don''t be nervous."


    Hearing this, Peter was stunned for a moment, and the nervousness in his heart eased.


    Hearing this, he felt...


    "The nervousness is behind."


    Help!


    Peter''s heart suddenly stopped for a moment, and then like a motor, it began to beat wildly.


    "come in."


    Clark gave way to the door, Peter walked past Clark, but couldn''t help but look up at Clark.


    Clark smiled, but Peter saw two swaying red dots in a daze.


    Unable to shudder, Peter cheered himself up and when he saw Gwen, it felt like the whole world lit up.


    Spring is blooming, facing the sea...


    Peter felt his whole body warm, and a smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    Gwen looked at Peter and coughed suddenly.


    Peter immediately said nervously: "What''s wrong with you? Is it uncomfortable there?"


    Gwen got angry and gave Peter a wink, signaling him to pay attention to his back.


    Peter blinked, and suddenly felt the chill that came from behind him, and his face instantly turned pale.


    He controlled his body with difficulty and turned slowly, and then saw five people who were smiling at him with arms folded.


    Mike Kent, Clark Kent, Eric Kent, Charles Kent, and Lamb Kent.


    He silently recited the names of five people in his heart, and when each name floated by, his heart sank.


    "He laughed so silly just now!"


    Lamb pouted and couldn''t help muttering.


    Peter: "��"


    "Lam! Don''t tell the truth!"


    Charles looked at Little Lamb reproachfully, but used his ability to give thirty-two likes to Little Lamb''s mind.


    Eric looked at Peter and suddenly sneered: "Boy, you know Gwen is my only sister, right?"


    Peter nodded nervously.


    "Haha!" Eric patted Peter on the shoulder and pointed to the three of Clark: "If I had to choose between killing the three of them or losing my sister, I would choose to have them kill the three of them without hesitation!"


    "Um?"


    The corners of Clark''s mouth twitched.


    Hearing this, Peter stammered nervously: "I, I will try to kill them."


    "Um?"


    Mike and the four looked at Peter in unison.


    Peter: "!"


    Damn, he seems to have said the wrong thing.


    In an instant, Peter''s death scythe was placed on his neck.


    Good thing he''s not alone.


    He also has Gwen.


    "You are enough!"


    Gwen looked at a few people speechlessly: "Don''t make Peter nervous! Dad, it''s time for you to cook! Clark, sister-in-law asked you to buy fruit, Eric, Charles, your girlfriend asked you to help, Little Lamb����


    Gwen stared at little Lamb: "You go and play with me!"


    Little Lamb pointed at Gwen: "You''re too much! Don''t you make an excuse for me to spend?"


    Gwen: "Huh?"


    "I''m leaving!" Little Lamb said angrily, "It will be long in Japan!"


    Eric and Charles sighed and left.


    Sister is not in the middle of staying...


    Clark smiled slightly and turned to leave, a red light looming in his eyes.


    Gwen looked at Mike, who was standing there, and pointed to the kitchen.


    Mike said faintly: "Cooking! I will cook! Haha!"


    Hearing this, Peter felt a chill in his heart.


    Food... there shouldn''t be any problem, right?


    After a while...


    A table of good dishes, full of color and flavor.


    A table of Kent families, no one is weak.


    Only the shivering Peter sat tremblingly at the table, watching everyone carefully.


    nervous, worried, afraid...


    Various emotions entangled in Peter''s mind, making him feel like his spirit was in a trance.


    "Peter, Peter."


    Gwen tapped Peter''s arm lightly.


    "Uh-huh!"


    Peter tried to concentrate as much as he could.


    "Introduce yourself."


    Mike said softly.


    While most of them here know Peter, there are people who don''t, like... Hela.


    Peter nodded nervously and put on a slightly stiff smile: "I, my name is Peter, Peter Parker, welcome, welcome everyone to my house."


    "Um?"


    The Kent family looked at Peter in unison.


    Gwen patted his forehead with a helpless expression.


    Silly cute.


    Gwen laughed softly, patted Peter lightly, and whispered in his ear: "Don''t be nervous, I won''t do anything to you."


    "Oh!"


    Peter responded.


    Seeing the small movements of the two, Mike snorted softly.


    dissatisfied��


    Of course, this can also be interpreted as jealous.


    Peter hurriedly said, "Welcome everyone to our house!"


    "puff!"


    Ruiwen couldn''t help laughing.


    Mike''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Qin smiled lightly and said to Peter, "Don''t be nervous, there''s nothing to be afraid of, the people here are all very nice."


    This little guy has been in a state of tension since he entered the door, like a tight rubber band.


    very good?


    you sure?


    Peter carefully looked at the five Mike, seeing the expressionless faces of the five, and his heart tightened.


    Hela smiled at Peter: "Child, with all due respect, if you are only this level, you are not worthy of Gwen in our family."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It��s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    our home?


    Eric was so delighted that he felt like he had eaten honey, looking at Hela''s eyes as if he was about to pop out pink bubbles.


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, Charles'' voice sounded in his mind.


    Eric raised his eyebrows, and when he was about to say something, Charles chuckled: "Pay attention to your body."


    "Um?"


    "You don''t really think we didn''t notice your wiggling legs, do you?"


    Hearing this, Eric exclaimed: "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    He is no soft-footed shrimp!


    Charles pouted: "Whether it is possible or not, you should pay attention, after all... the other party is an Asgardian."


    Eric blushed, and when he was about to refute, he suddenly found that Mike and Clark were looking at him with strange eyes.


    Eric coughed lightly and turned his head a little guilty.


    "you?"


    Ruiwen looked at the four father and son suspiciously.


    Little Lamb''s eyes flickered, and he exclaimed, "They said... woo!"


    Eric covered little Lamb''s mouth.


    Little Lamb: (a_a)


    "Children, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Eric smiled, but his eyes were full of threats.


    Little Lamb: o(�i�n�i)o


    I''m just a kid, why do this to me.


    Ruiwen: "?"


    Hope looked at the expressions of several people His eyes circled around Hela and Eric, and thoughts flashed in his eyes.


    "Okay, stop bullying that kid."


    Seeing that Mike and the others were still looking at Peter with bad eyes, Ruiwen said helplessly and said to Peter, "Don''t be afraid, they just care about Gwen too much."


    After a pause, she looked at Mike and raised her eyebrows: "Right, Mike?"


    She gave Mike a wink.


    Don''t go too far and frighten the kid.


    She still knows Peter better, she is a sensible, polite and responsible child.


    If Gwen''s first love is Peter''s, Raven is still acceptable.


    This is much better than the first love of those delinquent teenagers.


    She and Mike have already talked about this.


    In this regard, although Mike is a little uncomfortable, he also agrees.


    She was just reminding Mike not to forget last night''s conversation.


    Mike sighed in his heart and said, "Peter."


    "Yes, Mr. Kent!"


    Peter shuddered and sat down hastily.


    Mike said in the gentlest voice possible, "Don''t be nervous, it was just a little test for you."


    Little test?


    Peter breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now that means he passed?


    "Don''t be too happy, if you dare to bully Gwen in the future... hum!"


    Mike sneered, and everyone at the table looked at Peter.


    Suddenly, the air seemed to freeze.


    Peter hurriedly said, "No, I won''t bully Gwen."


    Besides, he can''t beat it! Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 650： family meeting

    Remember [New] for a second,! Peter sat in the corner of the dining room, celebrating the rest of his life, feeling like he had accomplished a major task.


    To this day, he still feels like he is dreaming.


    Just survived?


    I survived the ''siege'' of the Kents?


    He was full of exclamations in his mind now.


    Seeing the Kent family sitting on the sofa happily chatting together, Peter touched his head uncomfortably.


    He didn''t know how to get involved in the conversation among the crowd.


    Just then, he heard Mike let everyone over, saying that Charles had something to say.


    Peter hesitated, he didn''t know that "everyone" did not include him.


    "Peter!"


    Gwen turned and waved at him.


    Peter was stunned, pointed to his nose, and asked carefully, "Me?"


    "Um!"


    Gwen nodded affirmatively.


    Peter smiled happily, but just as he walked towards Gwen, he felt several eyes fall on him.


    He stiffened.


    Now, should he go, or go back to his corner?


    Peter was in trouble.


    "come on."


    Mike said softly.


    Peter shuddered and looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike was speechless.


    "Am I that scary?"


    Peter nodded hastily, but then shook his head frantically.


    "puff!"


    Charles laughed.


    "Snapped!"


    Charles covered his head and looked at Mike resentfully.


    Mike snorted softly: "Is it that funny?"


    Charles: "��"


    Clark lightly pressed the corner of his mouth that kept rising, and before Eric''s mockery was about to appear, he said, "Let''s get down to business."


    Charles'' face turned straight, and after Peter walked over to them and sat down with Gwen''s greeting, he nodded to Qin and said, "This matter has something to do with Qin."


    piano?


    Mike''s eyes flickered, as if thinking of something.


    "Qin?" Eric said in surprise: "Could it be that Qin''s power is showing signs of being out of control?"


    "Don''t guess." Charles stared at Eric and said solemnly: "Jin has a very strong control over her own power, and it won''t be so easy to lose control."


    In fact, according to Charles'' estimation, the current Qin is not far from fully controlling his own power.


    Charles pondered: "Well...it has something to do with Qin''s power."


    Related to Jyn''s power, but not out of control?


    Everyone was a little puzzled.


    "Don''t guess, let Qin speak for herself."


    Mike said lightly, and smiled at Qin with the eyes of his old father.


    Qin''s heart warmed.


    She was a little worried at first, but now...


    Qin nodded and said, "During this time, I have a dream every day, a... nightmare."


    Dream?


    "A dream? What is it?"


    Hope was a little unconvinced.


    Hela raised her eyebrows and said, "Qin has powerful power, her dreams are not ordinary, they should belong to the category of foreknowledge."


    Hope was a little surprised.


    "No, this time, not foreknowledge."


    Qin said in a low voice, but unconsciously recalled the content of the nightmare, and a pale face appeared on her face.


    Charles held Qin''s hand and said softly, "Don''t be afraid."


    Feeling the warm feeling coming from her fingertips, Qin nodded and said to everyone: "There is a power calling me in my dream, and wherever this power goes, everything is destroyed."


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ��


    "Humans, animals, plants, even...planets!"


    Everyone was shocked, but Mike narrowed his eyes and read the name of the power in his heart.


    The power of the phoenix!


    "It has a name, the power of the phoenix!"


    really!


    Mike whispered.


    Clark looked at Mike in surprise, while Little Lamb exclaimed, "It''s this thing!"


    After the three of them returned from another world, they did not tell others about the other world.


    "you know?"


    Charles looked at his brother in surprise, and everyone else''s eyes also fell on little Lamb.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Xiao Lamb raised his chin and said, "Of course I do! I have also met the host of Phoenix Power, and I even had a fight with her!"


    He sniffed lightly, looking a little excited.


    "You''re not lying, are you?"


    Gwen looked at little Lamb suspiciously.


    Is there such a thing? Why doesn''t she know?


    Little Lamb looked at Gwen angrily: "Of course not, Dad and Clark can testify for me!"


    Dad and Clark?


    All eyes turned to the two of them.


    Clark thought of another world, of him in another world, and of his ''child'', Oren.


    Most importantly, he thought of his wife in another world as Fiora.


    His body shuddered unconsciously, turned his head to look at Hope beside him, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart how beautiful life is now.


    Mike squeezed his chin and said, "There is such a thing, but it''s been a long time, I remember..."


    "I''ll say it! I''ll say it!"


    Little Lamb interrupted Mike anxiously.


    It''s hard for him to pretend... He doesn''t want to give up the opportunity to be shy in front of his brothers.


    "Okay, say it!"


    Mike pinched little Lamb''s face and said dotingly.


    Little Lamb smiled, clenched his fist and coughed: "Cough, pay attention! I''m going to start telling our legendary story, all sit down!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Seeing Xiao Lamb''s frowning appearance, everyone laughed out loud.


    Little Lamb tapped his head lightly with his fingers, and a three-dimensional picture appeared among the crowd.


    Another new ability...


    The corners of the Kents'' mouths twitched.


    And as Little Lamb began to speak slowly, the three-dimensional picture also cast the picture in Little Lamb''s memory, slowly showing everyone what they encountered in the world of Oren last time.


    The middle-aged Clark from another world, Lamb''s amazing ability bullet, and the character that Mike finally summoned, and the destructive battle between the Phoenix.


    When Little Lamb''s voice fell, everyone looked at the constantly rolling energy in the picture, and their eyes were full of solemn colors.


    Is this the power of the phoenix?


    Another world''s power of the phoenix?


    When they were surprised by the power of the Phoenix, they were relieved.


    Fortunately, their father can deal with it.


    And Mike recalled what the woman named Phoenix said to him at that time The power of the phoenix scattered in various parallel universes was converging.


    If aggregated, will it aggregate in that universe?


    Thinking of this, a haze appeared in Mike''s heart.


    Hope it''s not what he thought.


    "Dad?" Seeing Mike''s silence, Charles asked worriedly, "Is it troublesome this time?"


    With everyone staring at him, Mike was stunned for a moment, and smiled lightly: "It''s not in the way."


    As long as the power of the phoenix is ??not fully converged, it is not a complete power of the phoenix, it is not a big problem.


    After a pause, Mike said, "Qin, can you sense when the Phoenix Force appears?"


    Qin shook her head: "No, but my daily nightmare can tell me that it is constantly approaching."


    Mike pondered: "Then notify me as soon as you feel her appearing, and we will solve it together."


    "Um!"

 Chapter 651： 1 point effect

    Remember [New] for a second,! With the arrival of the Phoenix Force, Mike will remain vigilant.


    But what made him more concerned was that he remembered something Phoenix said to him at that time.


    As the Phoenix Force begins to converge, a lot of interesting things happen.


    interesting?


    Mike didn''t think what Phoenix said was funny would mean the same thing as what he thought was funny.


    "What do you think?"


    Raven leaned gently on Mike''s back and whispered in Mike''s ear.


    Mike came back to his senses, smiled at Rui Wen, and asked, "Are the children gone?"


    "Um."


    Rui Wen nodded and suddenly asked, "Are you alright?"


    Although Mike hid his emotions well, when Charles talked about the power of the phoenix, she still noticed the flash of worry in Mike''s eyes.


    Mike was stunned, turned his head and left a light kiss on Rui Wen''s face, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a little troublesome."


    Rui Wen stared into Mike''s eyes: "Really?"


    "real."


    Seeing Mike''s sincere expression, Ruiwen finally felt relieved.


    "What about Gwen?"


    Seeing that Gwen''s figure was not found, Mike asked casually.


    Ruiwen pointed to the outside: "I went out with Peter."


    Mike frowned: "It''s so late to go out?"


    Night?


    Ruiwen looked at the bright sky outside, laughed softly, and touched Mike''s forehead with her hand: "You."


    ��


    a few months later.


    "According to the latest statistics, from the emergence of the Superhero Association to the present, the crime rate in various countries has been continuously decreasing. Until today, it has reached the lowest level in history, but relatively, premeditated super crime crimes committed by gangs are also slowly increased, brought new crises����


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Mike picked up the phone and turned off the TV.


    "Tony?"


    With a slight frown, Mike picked up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Uncle Mike! Come to the hospital! Pepper''s going to give birth!"


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth: "Have a baby when you have a baby, why are you calling me?"


    "You come, I''m relieved!"


    I''m not a midwife!


    "I heard from Raven, didn''t Pepper''s test result go well?"


    "But Steve''s family has a baby, aren''t you here?"


    Tony muttered, and a trace of resentment came out of the phone, causing Mike to roll his eyes several times.


    "Okay, okay! I''ll go!"


    "Then I''ll send the hospital address."


    Tony said happily, and after hanging up the phone, he immediately sent the address he had prepared.


    Mike put down his phone, sighed helplessly, and after explaining to Rui Wen, left home and walked to the hospital.


    It has been a long time since the establishment of the Superhero Association, and it has even been a few months since the last time their family gathered together because of the power of the phoenix.


    in this period,


    It was the easiest day Mike has had in recent years.


    calm, ordinary...


    There are no super criminals, no alien invasions, just money.


    Mike likes this kind of life very much, but because of the power of the Phoenix, he is also quietly preparing.


    What makes Mike happy is that his ability level, because several children are constantly fighting criminals and helping others, his experience has been increasing, and he is almost full, reaching the next level.


    At the next level, what changes will his abilities have?


    Mike is looking forward to this.


    Meanwhile, in a high-end private hospital.


    "call!"


    Tony breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing this, Pepper Potts on the side laughed softly: "Tony, is it necessary for Mr. Kent to come?"


    "Of course!" Tony nodded solemnly, and suddenly lowered his voice: "Uncle Mike is here. When he sees the birth of the child, can you give me a gift?"


    "You are for this?"


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony dumbfounded.


    Tony snorted softly and said, "I remember when the kid in Steve''s family was born, he gave that kid a lot of things."


    Why is there a sour taste?


    Pepper murmured in his heart and chuckled softly: "Really?"


    "It''s not!" Tony held his fingers, like a child who was taking stock of the adult''s "evil deeds": "Strength, courage, justice, health... He gave that boy a lot of blessings!"


    "Pfft!" Pepper was amused: "Just some blessings?"


    "only!?"


    Tony''s voice raised an octave, but then he lowered his voice sharply, and looked at Pepper speechlessly: "Those blessings are not just words!"


    Seeing Pepper still puzzled, Tony paused, tapped his forehead, and his eyes lit up: "You know the goblins and witches in fairy tales, right?"


    "You still know fairy tales?"


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony in amazement.


    "I was once a child too!"


    Tony groaned in dissatisfaction.


    "Ha ha ha!" Pepper Potts chuckled softly, frowning slightly due to the increasing pain, and continued: "You mean, Uncle Mike''s blessing is magic? Does it have any practical effect?"


    "certainly!"


    "Tony!"


    "Um?"


    "you are awesome!"


    Pepper couldn''t help but praised, and finally couldn''t bear the growing pain, and cried out in pain.


    Tony felt anxious, and hurriedly called in the doctor waiting outside the door. After the doctor confirmed the situation, he followed the doctor closely to the outside of the delivery room.


    Half an hour later, Mike came to the hospital and came to Tony. Seeing that Tony was walking back and forth in front of the delivery room like a spinning top, he laughed secretly in his heart.


    It seems that even Iron Man, in such a situation, can''t calm down when he thinks of the child he will see soon.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It��s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    "Mike!"


    Maria, who was also waiting on the side, saw Mike, greeted him happily, pointed to Tony again, and couldn''t help laughing.


    And Tony grabbed Mike anxiously: "Uncle Mike, Pepper she..."


    "nothing."


    Mike said lightly, and then said to Maria: "Looking at Tony''s appearance now, you can think of Howard''s appearance at that time."


    Maria looked at Tony, the wrinkles on her face showed the arc of time, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised: "It''s really similar."


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Mike''s face, and he said to Tony, "Born, mother and daughter are safe."


    Tony was startled, a sense of relief rushed straight from the soles of his feet to his forehead, and when his whole body was paralyzed, a huge sense of excitement and satisfaction quietly appeared from the bottom of his heart At the same time, Tony felt a sense of relief. A sense of responsibility called father quietly fell on him.


    And more excited than Tony is Maria on the side.


    "Fantastic! Tony! You''re finally making a difference!"


    Tony: "?"


    He felt insulted.


    Taking a deep breath, he said to Mike, "Uncle Mike, I''ll see you later!"


    Mike wondered: "What?"


    "Blessings! I called you here for this! That''s all you have to do!"


    Mike twitched the corners of his mouth: "Is this what it does? I think you''re looking for a fight!"


    With that said, Mike raised his hand.


    Tony smirked and stepped back.


    At this time, the operating door was pushed open, and a doctor came out.


    She took off her mask and smiled: "Congratulations! Mr. Stark! She''s a cute little girl!"

 Chapter 652： Phoenix Force

    Remember [New] for a second,! Hospital, Pepper''s Ward.


    Tony awkwardly hugged his daughter and smiled at Mike with anticipation on his face.


    Mike shook his head helplessly: "You are really careful, I originally planned to wait for you to go home before sending you these blessings."


    bless!


    On a whim, Mike made cards of some fairy blessings and gave them to the children as birth gifts.


    "Mike, hurry up!"


    Maria urged Mike, seeing that Mike was wearing casual clothes, she couldn''t help but said, "Do you want some goblin clothes?"


    What is a goblin?


    It''s the little fairy!


    She always felt that Mike dressed like this destroyed the image of the goblin in her heart.


    Mike looked at Maria speechlessly.


    Maria covered her mouth and laughed in a low voice: "You go on, go on."


    "Humph!"


    Mike snorted, and several cards quietly appeared between his fingers.


    Shaking his hand gently, the cards in his hand turned into light spots and dissipated, and several energies of different colors appeared above Tony''s daughter, turning into several goblins of different colors.


    The goblins held hands, danced in circles above the little guy''s body, and happy laughter echoed in the ward.


    Watching this scene, the three of Tony were amazed.


    Suddenly, a crisp explosion sounded, and the laughter of the goblins stopped abruptly.


    I saw the goblins exploded with smiles, turned into pure energy, fell like a colorful rain, a trace of it fell on Tony''s daughter, and then disappeared.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds��


    Maria and Tony looked at Mike with puzzled expressions.


    Mike raised his eyebrows: "Why? Even if you look at me like this, this magic can''t be used on you. You are already over age."


    "No, no!"


    The wrinkles on Maria''s face were twisted together because of entanglement, and Tony looked at Mike without saying anything.


    "what is that?"


    Mike looked at the two suspiciously.


    "Well, if you don''t use some spells or actions, it always feels a little wrong... woohoo!"


    Tony couldn''t help but complain, but Maria hurriedly covered his mouth and muttered, "Are you stupid, how can you say it?"


    "Maria! Your voice is too loud!"


    "sorry!"


    "Pfft!"


    Weary Pepper Potts, let out a low laugh.


    Looking at Maria and Tony, the precious mother and son, Mike smiled slightly and said helplessly: "Don''t talk nonsense, has the child''s name been named yet?"


    "Morgan, Morgan Stark!"


    Tony said the name that he had come up with a long time ago.


    "Morgan..."


    Mike looked at the child in Tony''s arms with a look of disappointment.


    Time flies.


    Unconsciously, Tony and these people are all people with children.


    Mike is looking forward to the future of these children.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with the name?"


    Seeing that Mike didn''t speak for a long time, Tony asked worriedly.


    "It''s nothing, I just think this little guy will definitely be better than you in the future."


    "Greater than me? It''s impossible!"


    Tony yelled, then frowned and muttered, "Well, I hope she''s better than me!"


    After a pause, he said to his daughter in a very serious tone: "You have to work hard in the future, your father and I are very good."


    When the words were over, Tony smiled, looked up, saw Mike and the three looking at him with the same eyes as a fool, Tony blushed and turned his head to one side.


    "Mike!"


    Maria patted Mike''s arm and pointed to Pepper Potts on the hospital bed: "Quick, help that kid."


    Only she, who is also a woman, knows how uncomfortable a woman will be after giving birth to a child.


    A card flashed between Mike''s fingers, and at the same time, a green energy full of life appeared on Pepper Potts, spinning around her.


    A few seconds later, Pepper, who was still weak, sat up from the hospital bed with a blushing face.


    "I''m so envious, why didn''t I meet you sooner..."


    She would like to call Mike the strongest postpartum repairer!


    Maria whispered and watched Mike open his mouth, but in the end she reached out and pressed her mouth to death.


    Taking a deep breath, he walked up to Pepper and gave him a hug.


    "You''re amazing, Pepper."


    Pepper Potts nodded moved and suddenly said, "Now, can I be discharged from the hospital?"


    Everyone was stunned and laughed.


    The laughter faded.


    "I don''t have anything to do, I''ll go back first."


    Mike said to the three, touched Morgan''s face lightly, turned and walked out the door.


    Suddenly, Mike''s cell phone rang.


    "Charles?"


    Mike whispered and answered the phone.


    "Dad, the power of the phoenix has appeared!"


    Mike''s eyes narrowed.


    "where are you?"


    "School!"


    "I''ll be there soon!"


    Mike whispered and nodded to Tony, and with the light spot of the card dissipating, Mike disappeared.


    Looking at this scene, Tony frowned.


    "It looks like they have encountered something difficult."


    He handed the daughter in his arms to his mother and said to Pepper, "I have to go and see!"


    "Tony!"


    Pepper''s eyes were full of worry.


    Mike''s tone just now was very solemn, and what happened to Mike and the others must be very dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go back to the Avengers Building first."


    Tony intends to ask Mike first, ask what is going on, call the Avengers, and then start the action.


    To make Mike''s tone so solemn, the matter must be very troublesome, and he has no confidence to handle it alone.


    Pepper forced a smile: "Be careful, we''ll wait for you at home."


    "I know!"


    Tony nodded and left quickly.


    Looking at Tony leaving, Maria, who was also worried, sighed: "Pepper, this is Tony''s choice and his responsibility."


    After Tony made the steel battle suit and came out of the cave, he took on this responsibility that he could never let go of in his life.


    "I know, but I''m still worried every time."


    Pepper murmured, as if thinking of something, his eyes lit up.


    Since Tony can''t give up, then she can also help Tony take up this responsibility, in this case, Tony may be a lot easier...


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Pepper''s face.


    Just when Tony returned to the Avengers Building, Mike had come to Kent Star and met Charles and Jean in the principal''s office of the Kent School of Genius Heroes.


    "Charles!"


    "dad!"


    The nervous Charles instantly relaxed.


    "How long will the power of the phoenix appear?"


    Mike asked, and although his tone was dignified, his face still seemed calm.


    "Sorry, Kent..."


    "You can call it uncle, or you can call it papa."


    Mike interrupted Qin with a smile.


    Qin''s face flushed slightly, and she continued: "The exact time is still uncertain, but I can feel that she is not far from Kent Star, and will appear on Kent Star soon."


    The Phoenix Force is coming to Kent?


    This will not work.


    Mike groaned and said to the two Charles who were looking at him: "Then snipe it outside Kent!"


    A smile appeared on Charles'' face: "Dad! You think the same as me! This is how heroes see the same thing!"


    "Charles! You''re still the same..."


    With the low laughter, a space door quietly appeared in the office, and Eric and Hela appeared on the other side of the space door.


    "Smelly shameless, you are so slow!"


    Charles took the lead, gagging Eric''s words in his throat.


    Eric''s mouth twitched, looking at the dazzling bald head, with the urge to knock it all over his head.


    Charles smiled and said to Eric: "Come here! Is it possible that Dad will come over and invite you?"


    "you!"


    Eric looked at Charles fiercely, and rushed up quickly.


    Charles coughed lightly: "Dad!"


    Mike looked at the two of them speechlessly, as if he didn''t see anything.


    These two people have been like this since they were young, and they are still like this when they grow up. He is too lazy to care about them.


    Anyway...you can''t kill it.


    Looking at the two brothers who were fighting together, Qin and Hela were also speechless.


    Together, these two are like children.


    At this moment, two more space doors appeared in front of everyone, and Eric, who was constantly pounding his head, threw the ''light bulb'' in his arms aside, sorted out his somewhat messy clothes, and put them on. As if nothing happened, he smiled and looked at the few people who came out of the space door.


    Raven and Little Lamb, Clark and Hope walked out of the two portals respectively.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    Ruiwen asked anxiously.


    Mike said calmly: "One to zero, Eric wins."


    Raven: ?_?


    Can you be more serious?


    Clark laughed secretly, looked at Charles who was rubbing his head, and gave Eric a thumbs up.


    "That... aren''t we here to address the threat of the Phoenix Force?"


    Hope asked in a low voice.


    How does she feel the atmosphere now...like a family reunion.


    Little Lamb tugged at the corner of Hope''s clothes and showed a smile: "Hehe! Sister Hope..."


    "Um?"


    Clark glanced at little Lamb.


    Little Lamb blinked, and Gwen muttered something in Little Lamb''s ear.


    Little Lamb suddenly changed his mind.


    "Sister Hope! Don''t be afraid! We have already dealt with one of the Phoenix Forces! We will deal with this one too!"


    Clark patted little Lamb''s head with satisfaction.


    At this moment, Qin''s eyes seemed to be infected by darkness, becoming extremely deep, and invisible forces appeared quietly, pushing everything around her away.


    Mike stood in front of Ruiwen and slowly stepped back with Eric and the others.


    They don''t know what''s going on with Qin now, they don''t want to let Qin go out of control further because of the strength against Qin.


    "Qin!"


    Charles let out a low cry, and the index and middle fingers of his right hand were placed together and lightly tapped on his temple.


    In an instant, the invisible spiritual power poured out and rushed into Qin''s mind.


    "Qin, control yourself!"


    Charles whispered.


    Qin came back to her senses, controlled her strength, and her face was full of apology.


    Her power just now was not out of control, but after feeling the pressure brought about by the constant approaching of the Phoenix Power, she subconsciously used her ability to defend.


    Qin''s power disappeared, and her black eyes slowly returned to normal.


    Taking a light breath, and pressing down on her irritable mood, Qin said, "She''s coming."


    "Take action." Mike said lightly, and then said: "Joe, send me some equipment."


    A little bit of starlight quickly condensed, and Joe El formed by the starlight appeared in front of everyone.


    He smiled and nodded: "No problem."


    With his voice, the space door glowing with blue light appeared, and a suspended robot appeared in front of everyone with bracelets.


    "Ruiwen, you..."


    Ruiwen interrupted Mike''s words and smiled: "I know, I will wait for you to come back."


    She knew that her own strength was of little help in the face of this situation.


    And waiting is a torment for her, not much easier than fighting the enemy.


    Mike nodded and patted little Lamb on the head lightly: "You stay here too, you don''t need to do anything this time."


    Little Lamb, who was gearing up for his efforts, slumped and said reluctantly, "Oh!"


    "Dad, get ready."


    Clark said, and the cloak behind him swayed gently like a bright red flag.


    He and Mike didn''t need cosmic combat gear, while the others had already put on combat gear for them to breathe.


    "Joe!"


    Mike said to Joe El on the side, the space door glowing blue light appeared quietly, and the deep universe appeared on the other side of the space door.


    Everyone walked by, and the space door closed quietly.


    And at the moment when the space door closed, several X-Men led by Emma rushed into the office.


    Looking at the phantom of Joe El, which had not yet dissipated, Logan asked anxiously, "Joe! Where are they?"


    On the way back to the Avengers Building, Tony called the Avengers and contacted Mike.


    After failing to reach Mike, he could only contact the rest of the school.


    His movements were already fast, and the school''s X-Men came immediately after receiving the message from the Avengers.


    But they were still a step behind.


    Joe El crossed in front of him and smiled: "They have already left."


    "Where is it?"


    Scott asked in a low voice.


    "Go and fix the trouble."


    Joe El''s tone was still very calm.


    After a pause, before the X-Men continued to ask, Joe El said, "Don''t worry, Mike and the others can solve it."


    Judging from the attitude of the family just now, it was like an ordinary family gathering.


    At the same time Outside Kent, in the deep universe dotted with stars, several human figures stood quietly.


    Mike, Clark and Hope, Eric and Hela, Charles and Jean, and Gwen.


    Gwen looked around nervously, looking for traces of the power of the phoenix.


    "She''s coming!"


    Qin said in a low voice, and the voice reached everyone''s ears through the communicator in the space battle suit.


    Charles gently shook Qin''s hand, Qin''s heart warmed.


    One second, two seconds...


    Suddenly, everyone''s expressions froze.


    They feel it.


    Before they saw the appearance of the Phoenix Force, the pressure of the Phoenix Force had already fallen on them, and as the distance between the two sides got closer and closer, the invisible pressure was also increasing.


    Finally, like a burning flame, like a tumbling mist, energy rushed towards them like a tsunami.


    The power of the phoenix is ??here!

 Chapter 653： union

    Remember [New] for a second,! The power of the phoenix is ??coming.


    Like clouds and fog, like mountains and seas.


    If they hadn''t felt the threat of the power of the phoenix, maybe Mike and the others would have regarded the power of the phoenix as a splendid nebula.


    but��


    Everything that stood in front of the Phoenix Force was completely swallowed up.


    Suddenly, Qin said unexpectedly: "She seems to be very angry."


    angry?


    Everyone was startled.


    "That''s more careful."


    Mike said lightly.


    As the host that the Phoenix Force values, Qin was possessed by the Phoenix Force, which was already very dangerous, not to mention the angry Phoenix Force.


    "You''ll be behind you later."


    Clark whispered to Hope.


    Hope nodded, looking at the power of the phoenix that was approaching, almost in seconds, and felt a little numb.


    Is this what the members of the Kent family have to deal with?


    Is this level of threat she will always face in the future?


    Thinking of this, she felt numb all over her body.


    "coming!"


    Mike snorted.


    In the next moment, everyone was extremely vigilant, and Gwen also transformed directly, and a blue flame was burning all over his body.


    Hela glanced at Gwen after the transformation, and felt that Gwen was now a little bit towards the death legionnaires under her, but the power of the two was the gap between heaven and earth.


    The power of the phoenix...


    How to deal with this thing?


    As far as Hela herself was concerned, she felt that she had no good way to deal with it.


    Look at other people''s.


    With the same idea, there is Clark.


    At this moment, Qin broke away from the crowd, facing the power of the phoenix, and flew forward.


    When everyone was startled and was about to stop Qin, Mike''s voice sounded, solving everyone''s doubts.


    "This is part of a plan that I have discussed with Charles and Jean."


    Charles stared at Qin who was about to come into contact with the power of the phoenix, and said quickly: "The power of the phoenix has chosen Qin as the host, unless we destroy the power of the phoenix in this universe, or expel it, she will I will definitely find the piano."


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ��


    "And it''s very difficult to eliminate it."


    The important thing is��


    "After our discussion, we did not plan to destroy or expel it, but chose to let Qin take the initiative to become the host of the power of the phoenix, and then master the power of the phoenix."


    Master the power of the phoenix?


    Like a phoenix from another world?


    So, what Mike just said was more careful, to Qin?


    "But Qin''s initiative to accept the power of the phoenix will not have any impact on Qin? After all..."


    Jean hasn''t fully grasped her own power, and she still has a dark side that hasn''t been completely eliminated.


    Eric didn''t say the rest, but everyone understood it very well.


    Runaway!


    After Qin became the host of the Phoenix Force, the pressure brought by this powerful force would definitely make Qin, who had not completely mastered his own power, go berserk.


    At that time, the already powerful Qin, coupled with the power of the phoenix...


    Thinking of this, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but look at Mike.


    Mike raised his eyebrows: "Don''t look at me, even if Qin runs wild, I won''t fight Qin."


    Just kidding, if he makes a move, wouldn''t he beat his daughter-in-law?


    As he said that, a light flashed in his hand, and a card appeared. After shaking it gently, the card turned into a light spot and dissipated, and a pair of earrings with yellow orb pendants appeared in Mike''s hand.


    Name: Kaiwang God Earrings.


    Handing it to Charles, he said, "I have told you how to use it before."


    Charles took it and put the other on Eric''s twitching mouth: "We agreed before."


    Eric''s face changed, and then he gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it! Charles! Remember! You owe me once!"


    The next moment, Eric''s cosmic nano battle suit wrapped around his left ear, and Eric brought it up.


    Seeing this, Charles sighed with a complicated expression.


    "Bastard! It''s me who should sigh!"


    Eric looked at Charles in disgust.


    "Giggle!"


    Gwen smiled and bent over.


    "Don''t make trouble, Qin is going to come into contact with that thing."


    Clark reminded in a serious tone.


    At this time, Qin is about to come into contact with the power of the phoenix.


    Seeing the wave of energy getting closer and closer to her, Qin felt a little worried and nervous.


    But thinking of her family standing behind her, she felt infinite power in her heart.


    Isn''t that the power of the phoenix?


    Wouldn''t it just run away?


    Thinking of this, she no longer hesitated, and stretched her arms to accept the incoming Phoenix power.


    The long river of energy formed by the power of the phoenix seems to be endless, but at this moment, it is madly pouring into Qin''s body, pouring down like a waterfall, as if a golden funnel appeared in the dark universe.


    Spectacular, beautiful, yet full of destruction.


    A few seconds later, the mighty power of the phoenix had disappeared, and only Qin remained in place quietly.


    Everyone looked at Qin nervously and prepared to deal with it, and Charles put the earring to his ear, ready to wear it at any time.


    Qin turned around slowly, her tightly closed eyes slowly opening.


    There seemed to be flames beating in her eyes, and streaks of golden energy flickered under her skin, as if there were cracks in a fine piece of porcelain.


    But such a qin did not give people the slightest sense of being broken, but instead brought a lot of pressure to everyone.


    "what!"


    An angry cry rang out.


    Obviously in the universe...


    No, this voice appeared directly in everyone''s mind.


    Immediately afterwards, Qin looked at everyone with her burning eyes, and a crazy smile appeared on her face.


    At this time, she went berserk!


    Because of the skyrocketing power, but also because of the anger of the Phoenix Force, her dark personality that had not been completely destroyed was completely ignited.


    Now she just wants to destroy, destroy the people in front of her, destroy everything!


    Seeing this scene, Charles put on the earrings without hesitation.


    "hey-hey!"


    A smirk appeared on Mike''s mouth.


    Since he came up with this earring, there is no chance, no suitable occasion and object to use it...


    Right now as a test.


    In the eyes of everyone''s jaw dropping, Charles and Eric were pulled together by an invisible force, a dazzling light flashed, and the two disappeared in place.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, a figure appeared where the two disappeared.


    His face is very similar to Charles and Eric, as if the facial features of the two are fused together. Although they are equally handsome, they have a hint of evil.


    But the brightest...


    Still that bald head.


    The bald head that can''t be changed by fit, Charles'' hair is helpless.


    Mike muttered softly.


    "That..." The man looked at his hands in surprise: "Am I their fusion?"


    Except for Mike, everyone took a deep breath.


    What kind of monster... magic is this?


    Mike squeezed his chin and nodded, pointed at the phoenix flying towards them, and said, "Go!"


    The man nodded and flew towards the phoenix, but after flying a certain distance, he suddenly turned his head and asked, "That...what should I be called now?"

 Chapter 654： Domestic violence scene?

    Remember [New] for a second,! what is it call?


    Mike was slightly startled.


    Bald Eric?


    no!


    Then... mad attack?


    Mike suddenly thought of the name.


    And that was the name he remembered after the dark sides of Charles and Eric merged.


    It''s a bit inappropriate to use here now, and...it''s more of a nickname than a name.


    Mike suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, and said, "Olivia! Crazy attack, Olivia!"


    Olivia?


    People are puzzled.


    It was clearly a woman''s name.


    But with a new name, the man Mike called Olivia showed a happy smile.


    It was the name of Eric and Charles'' biological mother, as well as his mother''s name.


    "I love so much!"


    Olivia called out and rushed to Phoenix Qin.


    No, to be precise, it was the Dark Phoenix - Qin.


    Black Phoenix and Furious Attack, the two of them are like arrows that cut through the dark universe, rushing straight towards each other.


    The golden energy wafting behind the piano was like a splendid phoenix wing, like a burst of light full of destruction, turning everything along the road to ashes, and charged towards the maddening attack with a high-pitched phoenix sound.


    Compared with the mad attack, it is very inconspicuous at first glance, but if you look closely, you can see where the mad attack has passed, the space is like a piece of paper, and there are cracks.


    It seemed that only a moment later, before the violent attack and the black phoenix had really come into contact, the terrifying power from the two collided.


    Shock, tear.


    Although it is only a collision of energy, cracks darker than darkness appear where the energy collides, and through these gaps, it seems that another space can be seen.


    "what is that?"


    Gwen asked in surprise.


    Mike said with a solemn expression: "That... I''m afraid it''s another world."


    He did not expect that the battle between these two people could break the barrier between the universe.


    Looking at it this way, the power of the phoenix in their universe is much stronger than the power of the phoenix in Oren''s world.


    So, after the complete power of the phoenix is ??broken, is not evenly dispersed in each universe?


    "It really is another world."


    Hela murmured, her eyes full of shock.


    What surprised her even more was that the combined person of Charles and Eric, who Mike called the mad attack, had such a strong power.


    She knew something about the power of the phoenix, and it was precisely because she understood that she was even more surprised.


    "Dad, Eric and Charles...Are you okay?"


    Clark asked worriedly.


    Now that the two of them are bursting with such strong power, will there be any sequelae?


    Although he believed that their father should not, should, perhaps be so outrageous, but...


    "What''s your look like?"


    Mike looked at Clark speechlessly.


    Clark smirked.


    Mike snorted softly and said, "Don''t worry, there will be no problem. After the valid time expires, they will still be themselves."


    "Dad!" Gwen hugged Mike''s arm, his eyes slightly brightened: "What are those earrings?"


    It can actually make the two fit together and greatly increase their strength.


    If she...


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Mike flicked Gwen''s forehead lightly.


    Gwen pouted, and when he had to say something, Mike pointed to the Dark Phoenix and Wild Attack who had already fought together, and ignored Gwen.


    Gwen looked at it, but whispered in a low voice: "So, is it considered domestic violence?"


    Domestic violence?


    If domestic violence is like this all over the world, then the poor is the earth.


    After all, the battle between Dark Phoenix and Madness is already breaking down the space further.


    The flowing golden flames danced wildly in the universe. Under the command of the dark phoenix, they burst open in front of her, like a rain of fire that suddenly appeared, leaving trails of scorching traces in the dark universe. Weird arc, flying towards the mad attack at all angles.


    The violent attack stood in place, as if standing in the center of the golden fire rain.


    And he looked at the attack that was about to fall with a faint smile on his face.


    "gorgeous!"


    He couldn''t help but praise.


    And just when he noticed that the power that turned the hardest substance of time into ashes fell on Kuanggong, Kuanggong''s eyes lit up, and the power of the soul appeared quietly, pouring into the body of the black phoenix.


    In the next instant, the attack that flew towards the mad attack came to an abrupt end.


    As if the pause button was pressed, all attacks stopped.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    The psychic ability of the mad attack can actually control the black phoenix?


    They were once again shocked by the power of the mad attack.


    "Ah!"


    Crazy Attack chuckled, and the fire rain that surrounded him in the center instantly dissipated.


    In the next instant, the angry phoenix roar resounded in everyone''s mind, and the black phoenix, whose spiritual power exploded with all his strength, broke free from the shackles of the mad attack.


    Crazy Attack didn''t care, and even looked at the black phoenix after breaking free and smiled.


    "Ah!"


    The dark phoenix screamed angrily.


    Obviously, she, who was already very angry, became even more angry.


    And along with her cry, a shock wave like a phoenix flew towards the mad attack.


    Seeing this, the mad attack moved in his heart, and an invisible force field protected him.


    The phoenix shock wave collided with the stance of the mad attack, and the mad attack was submerged by the golden energy, just when Clark and the others were worried about it...


    "I asked you to beat me twice first, but it can''t be called domestic violence. I''m just self-defense!"


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but chuckle.


    And Dark Phoenix seemed to have ''heard'' the words of the mad attack, and the whole person became even more angry.


    But at this time, Kuanggong launched an active attack for the first time.


    He smiled slightly, held up one hand, a small black dot appeared on his hand, and then quickly swelled.


    As soon as the black ball appeared, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    Gwen exclaimed, "Isn''t it? Is that a black hole?"


    Clark''s mouth twitched.


    Mike squeezed his chin and nodded: "Not bad."


    Immediately afterwards, they saw the mad attack throwing the black hole in their hands, just like throwing an ordinary ball.


    In the next moment, the black hole grew rapidly, and endless meteorites flew out from it, like a galloping river, violently rushing towards the black phoenix.


    What the **** is this?


    Everyone was stunned for a moment Will the black hole ''spit'' something?


    Isn''t it supposed to attract and capture everything around it?


    "Ha ha!"


    And Mike looked at this scene, but laughed softly: "This is a wormhole, and those meteorites were pulled from the other end by his ability."


    When they heard this, everyone was stunned.


    After the fusion, Eric''s ability was increased to a terrifying level.


    The meteorite group smashed into the black phoenix, like the end of the day, but the black phoenix is ??not easy to mess with.


    Dark Phoenix raised both hands, and the meteorite that hit her turned into powder without warning.


    She looked at the furious attack in the distance, and there seemed to be flames burning in her eyes.


    In the next instant, streaks of golden energy flashed rapidly in her body, and the power of the phoenix gushed out from her body. She was like a ray of light, rushing straight into the meteorite group.

 Chapter 655： Notice

    Remember [New] for a second,! A terrifying river formed by meteorites roared silently in the universe like a giant dragon that destroyed the sky, rushing towards his enemy without hesitation, while a golden light stabbed into the giant dragon fiercely.


    Where the two touched, they turned into powder.


    But as the golden light continued to advance, it seemed to have used up its own strength, and the light it emitted became weaker and weaker until it disappeared.


    Seeing this, Kuanggong smiled slightly, stretched out his hand, and a large number of meteorites were controlled by him and gathered together.


    In just a few seconds, a circular sphere with a diameter of several kilometers appeared on the spot.


    Seeing this scene, Clark was a little numb.


    This power... is a bit over the top.


    But Mike felt normal.


    After all, after the Kaiwangshen earrings are used, the strength of the two people is not added, but multiplied, and it is normal to reach dozens of times the original strength.


    As far as the strength of the mad attack is now shown, this guy may not have exploded with real strength.


    Mike secretly estimated in his heart, saying that the Kaiwangshen earrings are not a loss.


    A thought flashed through his mind, and the battle in front of him also changed.


    I saw streaks of golden rays of light shot out from the sphere made by the mad attack, and as the rays of light increased, cracks appeared on the sphere formed by the meteorite, and then the whole burst apart.


    "Wow!"


    In the crisp but angry sound of Feng Ming, the power of the phoenix was like a storm compressed to the extreme, bursting violently, and when the meteorite fragments were reduced to ashes, all the energy gathered together and rushed towards the sky. Crazy attack the wormhole above the head.


    The next moment, the wormhole that was still spewing meteorites disappeared.


    Kuanggong was stunned for a moment, and then laughed happily: "It''s not bad for me... uh, half of my woman! Awesome!"


    Before he finished speaking, his whole body was burning with golden energy, and like a black phoenix bathed in flames, he suddenly appeared in front of him, and pressed a hand towards him.


    Kuanggong blinked.


    With one hand raised, the fingers lightly tapped, and black lines appeared between the two of them.


    The black phoenix''s eyes flashed, and the psychic shield protected her.


    The next moment, the space between the two shattered, and a colorful passage appeared between the two.


    Space shatters.


    Immediately, the huge destructive force generated by the fragmentation of the space blasted the black phoenix into the distance.


    The shattered space is slowly recovering, but Madness frowned, looking at the space where the space was shattered, and looking at another world.


    "Is that the power of the phoenix from another world?"


    He murmured, and raised his eyebrows after feeling that the power of the phoenix from another world was flying from the place where the space shattered.


    "It has to be over soon."


    The power of the phoenix is ??converging. Obviously, the power of the phoenix from another universe senses the existence of the black phoenix and the power of the phoenix in the body of the black phoenix, so it is coming here.


    The fusion of the Phoenix powers of the two universes?


    It''s just the fusion of the Phoenix powers of the two universes, the frenzy doesn''t care, but this will undoubtedly become troublesome, so...


    "Let''s fix it right away."


    With a frantic whisper, he said to the dark phoenix who was watching him vigilantly: "I''m sorry, although I got along very well with you, but it''s time to say goodbye."


    When the words fell, when the flames in the black phoenix''s eyes ignited again, the frantic eyes flashed, and the power of the mind quietly invaded the black phoenix''s brain.


    In the next instant, the flame in Dark Phoenix''s eyes quickly extinguished, and her whole body remained silent, but in the depths of her soul that no one else could see, she was struggling with all her might.


    She, also Qin, is another personality of Qin, a dark personality full of desire for destruction and destruction.


    With the help of Charles, after a long period of tempering, Qin has already wiped out the dark personality, but today because of the parasitic power of the Phoenix, especially the anger of the Phoenix power, the dark personality has once again gained the upper hand and controlled it. the body of the piano.


    Now, what the madness has to do is to completely wipe out the dark personality.


    Looking at the two people who were still, Hope asked curiously, "What is he doing?"


    "It''s the power of the mind, he used Charles''s power to control Jyn? What is he going to do?"


    Clark guessed, looking at his father with questioning eyes.


    Mike smiled lightly: "How to do it? Of course, it is to completely erase Qin''s dark personality."


    "Erase completely!?"


    Clark exclaimed.


    No one knows better than them how intractable Jean''s dark personality can be.


    Mike said: "Don''t doubt whether he can do it now, you should guess how long it will take him."


    Clark sighed in relief.


    It seems that his father is full of confidence in the fit of Charles and Eric.


    At the same time, Frenzy has used his ability to awaken the main character of Qin, and when the main character and the dark personality compete for the power of the phoenix, he helps the main character to seize the control of the power of the phoenix.


    Then, in the main character, the power of the phoenix, and the frantic three-way force, the dark personality will be completely wiped out.


    Laughing wildly, he withdrew his strength, and the controlled Qin slowly opened his eyes.


    There is no burning phoenix fire in his eyes, nor tyranny and cruelty, only joy and ease.


    With a frantic smile, he said, "It looks like your problem has been solved."


    Qin nodded, and a bright smile appeared on his face.


    But when she looked at the frenzy in front of her, her face instantly turned red, and she whispered: "That, Charles and Eric merged into you, what about me and Charles?"


    Damn, she can''t let go, and it''s impossible to let go of Charles, then it can only be with the frenzy...


    "Big sister, what are you thinking? I''ve only been ''born'' for a few minutes, are you going to attack me?" Frenzy rolled his eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "He is him, I am me!"


    Qin''s face twitched.


    Miss? start?


    Suddenly I want to destroy the world.


    "Then Charles..."


    "Wait for the time to reuniteThe bald head will come back."


    He waved his hand frantically, said something casually, and flew to Mike and the others.


    Qin heaved a sigh of relief, and when she was about to follow, she seemed to sense something, and a throbbing flame appeared in her eyes, looking at the space fissures that appeared because of her battle with the frenzy.


    Those cracks are the scars on the space barrier, the temporary passage between the universe and the universe, and through these temporary passages, Qin can feel the power of the phoenix in other universes, and even because of the connection between the power of the phoenix, can sense those The power of the phoenix, and the emotions of the hosts of the power of the phoenix.


    Desire and madness.


    The desire for the aggregation of the power of the phoenix, as well as the desire for power, has even reached madness.


    Most importantly, she also felt that some of the hosts of Phoenix Power were fighting each other.


    They... are fighting for the power of the Phoenix?


    Qin was shocked.


    At this moment, her face changed.


    She was noticed, by those hosts of the power of the phoenix.

 Chapter 656： feeling and feeling

    The universe seemed to be divided by space cracks, and under the space cracks, Qin stood in the same place, like a statue.


    "What happened to her? Isn''t she still a dark personality?"


    Hope asked worriedly.


    "Impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!"


    Furiously retorted.


    The dark personality was killed by him himself.


    Hela and Gwenxu watched and frantically, their frantic foreheads beating slightly.


    Clark looked at the recovering space cracks, and said to Mike thoughtfully, "Dad, what caught Jean''s attention?"


    Mike said solemnly: "It''s not those space cracks, it''s something from the world on the other side of the space crack."


    Clark pondered and his eyes flickered: "Phoenix power?"


    "It should be." Mike nodded, then smiled: "I''ll know when Qin comes."


    After a while, the space crack disappeared, and Qin, who had been watching, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, without the power of the phoenix or the host of the power of the phoenix, there is no need to fight.


    This thing is over.


    She flew towards Mike''s group with a smile on her face.


    "Sister-in-law three! You were so handsome just now!"


    Gwen cheered and gave Jyn a hug.


    Jean nodded Gwen''s nose, turned her head to Mike and said gratefully, "Thank you, Uncle Kent."


    This time, she not only completely destroyed the dark personality, but also obtained the power of the phoenix.


    Mike nodded and said, "Phoenix power, you have to use it carefully."


    The Phoenix Force has chosen Qin as the host, but it will take a long time to fully grasp it.


    "I know."


    Qin replied obediently, not at all like the madness that just destroyed the world.


    "Qin, did you just discover something?"


    Hope asked curiously.


    Everyone heard what Mike and Clark just said.


    Qin''s face condensed, and she said solemnly: "Yes, just as Uncle Kent and eldest brother said, I sensed the power of the phoenix from other worlds."


    "Those hosts of the power of the phoenix and the power of the phoenix..."


    Having said this, Qin Wei paused, involuntarily worried in her eyes, and said cautiously, "I feel that the hosts of the power of the phoenix are traveling through various universes, fighting for the power of the phoenix."


    When they heard this, everyone was shocked.


    Clark frowned: "That is to say, those hosts of the power of the phoenix may come to our universe for the power of the phoenix?"


    Qin nodded and bit her lip. Just as she was about to say something, Gwen giggled: "Sister-in-law three, it''s not your fault."


    Hela licked her lips, her eyes flashing with cold light: "It''s just right."


    If those guys came, she could just try to harness the power of the phoenix.


    "Yes! If they dare to come, let them go back and forth!"


    He said with a frantic smile, his eyes full of admiration for Hela.


    "Okay! Whether they come or not, we should go home now."


    Mike whispered something, and opened a portal.


    Ruiwen was still waiting for him, and he didn''t want her to wait for a long time.


    As for those Phoenix Power hosts who might break through the cosmic barrier and come to their universe, as long as it doesn''t appear, it''s not a problem.


    ��


    Kent Star, Kent School of Genius Heroes.


    When Mike and his party left Kent and went to the universe to welcome the arrival of the Phoenix Force, the school''s X-Men and the Avengers summoned by Tony were waiting anxiously.


    Suddenly, a portal appeared in the office, looking at the spinning golden circle, everyone in the office breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that Mike and the others have solved the unknown crisis.


    Under everyone''s attention, Mike and his party walked out of the portal.


    Mike''s eyes swept around everyone, with a smile on his face, he raised his hand to greet everyone.


    "Yo! Why are you here?"


    Everyone''s face darkened, and they looked at Mike with vacant eyes.


    "Mike, what happened?"


    Logan asked impatiently.


    God knows, in this short period of time, how hard it was for him to wait in a short temper.


    Mike smiled slightly and said, "It''s not a big deal, it''s settled."


    Not a big deal?


    Hope''s mouth twitched.


    The time and space that have been played are broken, so is it not a big problem?


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just solve it.


    "However, what happened?"


    Tony asked curiously.


    "It''s the power of the phoenix."


    Mike said with a smile, pointed at Qin and said, "Qin has become the host of the Phoenix Force."


    Phoenix power?


    Host?


    Everyone was confused.


    Seeing this, Clark said, "Let me explain."


    With that said, Clark carefully explained what had just happened.


    After a moment, when Clark''s voice fell, there was silence.


    Emma said solemnly: "So, what do you mean, there will be a host of Phoenix Power in the future, from another universe?"


    Mike nodded and said, "If, as Qin said, the hosts of the power of the phoenix are chasing the power of the phoenix, they will appear in our universe and come to us sooner or later because of the power of the phoenix in Qin''s body. "


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions became more solemn.


    This is not a good thing. If one is not handled properly, there will be a large number of casualties.


    This is what all the superheroes in the room don''t want to see.


    Just when everyone was worried about this, they laughed wildly: "Don''t worry, if there is another host of Phoenix Power, I will solve it easily."


    "He... is crazy?"


    Tony looked at the frenzy curiously, and without waiting for Mike''s response, he muttered, "How come you are still bald? Is Charles so powerful?"


    Crazy looked at Mike expressionlessly: "Can I kill him?"


    Mike spread his hands: "Whatever."


    Frenzy gave Tony a kind smile.


    Tony smiled embarrassingly: "The bald head looks good."


    The crowd laughed softly.


    "Olivia."


    Mike shouted.


    Looking frantically at Mike''s eyes, he smiled and said, "I see, see you next time."


    Mike nodded, his thoughts changed, and the two earrings on the frantic earlobes disappeared silently.


    In the eyes of everyone''s curiosity and surprise, the frenzy turned into a white light, and after stopping in place for a moment, it divided into two silhouettes and bounced.


    "Ah, finally separated!"


    Charles shouted and looked at Eric in disgust.


    Eric''s eyes jumped and he said angrily, "Bastard, it''s never your turn to say this."


    The next moment, the two suddenly felt cold.


    The two turned their heads stiffly, and when they saw everyone looking at them with strange eyes, they couldn''t help but take a step back.


    "Why are you looking at us like that?"


    Eric growled angrily.


    Gwen smiled, the blue flame condensed a microphone in her hand, held it up in front of Charles, and said with a smile: "As the only two people who really fit together, we want to know how you feel when you fit together. what does it look like."


    Charles and Eric: "��"


    Go away!

 Chapter 657： The situation has changed rapidly

    Charles and Eric glanced at each other and shuddered.


    If it wasn''t for the piano...


    If it wasn''t for the power of the Phoenix Force...


    They wouldn''t fit together with that earring.


    Now let them talk about what it''s like to be together?


    That is suicide!


    The two snorted softly and tapped Gwen''s head at the same time.


    "Hey!"


    Gwen let out a low cry, and the microphone-shaped flame in his hand disappeared, holding his head and rubbing constantly.


    "Giggle!"


    Little Lamb smiled happily, while Gwen stared at Charles angrily.


    Clark looked at his slapstick younger siblings and smiled softly, as if the family in front of him was everything to him.


    "Okay, stop making trouble!"


    Ruiwen smiled helplessly, stopped everyone from scrambling, and whispered to Mike: "If the matter is resolved, let''s go back. I also promised Frigga to go shopping with her."


    "Well, okay."


    Mike nodded and said to everyone: "Go back, the Phoenix Power is over for the time being, in the future..."


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, Jyn interrupted Mike''s words.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Charles asked nervously.


    Qin said solemnly: "They are here!"


    them?


    Mike frowned and said, "The host of the Phoenix Power?"


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone present became very ugly.


    "Yes! I sensed them!"


    Qin''s tone seemed very anxious, because the barrier of time and space had been broken, and the power of the phoenix in her body had begun to whisper.


    Steve said coldly, "How many did you sense?"


    Qin closed her eyes and sensed: "Three! And I don''t know that there will be more people coming!"


    "what!?"


    The crowd murmured.


    If those people came for the power of the Phoenix, with the purpose of fighting and fighting, it would bring about a very big disaster.


    Charles pressed his eyebrows and considered: "Perhaps, we can try to contact them."


    "Peaceful settlement? This is the best possible outcome."


    After speaking, Eric''s face turned cold and continued: "But we must also prepare for battle."


    As long as the other party dares to make a move, they will be destroyed as soon as possible!


    The crowd froze.


    Clark murmured and said, "In that case, let''s all prepare."


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, the voice of the piano sounded again.


    Everyone was shocked.


    "What happened again?"


    Charles asked nervously, and everyone''s hearts were raised.


    They all have a bad feeling about it.


    Mike said coldly: "There are more Phoenix Power hosts?"


    Qin nodded, her face pale.


    "how many?"


    Steve and Tony asked at the same time.


    Qin closed her eyes and felt: "The barriers of time and space are constantly shattering, three, four, five... more and more!"


    Finally, her voice trembled involuntarily.


    As the host of the power of the phoenix, no one knows how strong the power of the phoenix is.


    more and more?


    This is something that makes one feel terrified and hopeless to hear it.


    "Charles!"


    Clark whispered, and Charles understood immediately.


    Charles tapped his watch, which unfolded in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, a translucent, helmet-like brainwave machine appeared in Charles'' hands.


    Charles took it and put it on his head.


    The power of the mind surged, and Charles'' mind began to expand rapidly.


    Kent Star, Earth...


    With the technological support of Kent Star, Charles'' spiritual power has enveloped two planets.


    At this moment, as long as Charles thought about it, he could instantly kill most of the people on the two planets.


    Of course, Charles would not do such a boring thing, and now what he wants to do is to sense the host of the Phoenix Force and provide the latest information to those present.


    hot, strong...


    Charles instantly sensed several powerful spiritual powers, very similar to Qin, and was also the host of the Phoenix Power.


    "Two in New York! One in London! Two in Kent! Five are already in our world!"


    Charles told all the locations he sensed, and at the same time that he sensed the five Phoenix Power hosts, the four Phoenix Power hosts also sensed Charles.


    In the state of Charles using the brain wave machine, although he still can''t control the host of the power of the phoenix, the power of the host of the power of the phoenix cannot suppress him either.


    At the moment when he revealed his position, Clark and the others had already begun to quickly assign tasks, and Joe El also appeared in the office for the first time, ready to open the portal.


    "Everyone, act!" After Steve arranged the task, he said to Mike: "Mike, it''s up to you to watch this side, please support at any time."


    They are only in contact with each other, communicate with each other, and strive for a peaceful solution. They will not fight against each other in the first time. With Mike''s ability, as long as they want support, they can definitely arrive at the first time.


    "it is good!"


    Mike responded, but he had a bad feeling in his heart, very bad.


    The next moment, the portal opened and everyone rushed out.


    Jean, Hela, Emma, ??and Eric rushed out of the portal to Kent City.


    The Avengers came to New York, led by Tony and Steve.


    Clark, Hope, and the X-Men led by Logan arrive in London.


    Charles stayed at the school and was responsible for sensing the location of the Phoenix Power hosts.


    "Dad!" Gwen looked at Mike carefully and said, "I''m going too!"


    "No!" Rui Wen held the restless little Lamb with one hand, and held Gwen''s arm tightly with the other hand, anxiously saying, "That''s too dangerous!"


    "But the brothers are all fighting, and Dad will go back to fight in a while." Gwen pursed his lips, and his eyes became firm: "Although it is very dangerous, but I am also a member of the family, I am also a superhero, I Can''t just watch here."


    "But the enemies this time are different from the ones you encountered before, they..."


    "So I should go!"


    Gwen grew more determined.


    "Mike! Come on..."


    "Go!"


    Mike touched Gwen''s head with a smile on his face.


    "Mike! Are you crazy?"


    Raven was very angry with Mike.


    Mike looked at Rui Wen calmly and said, "Gwen is right, you know it well."


    "Yes, but..."


    Rui Wen murmured, but couldn''t find any excuse to stop, and the hand holding Gwen slowly loosened.


    Gwen hugged Ruiwen and comforted: "Don''t worry, Dad is watching."


    When the words fell, she showed a bright smile, and after Joe El opened the portal, she walked out without hesitation.


    Seeing Gwen leaving, Rui Wen pursed her lips and murmured, "Mike, they''ll be all right, right?"


    Mike was silent for a while, and said firmly: "Yes!"

 Chapter 658： Arena

    Kent Star, Kent City.


    The blue space door quietly appeared in Kent City, and then in the surprised eyes of passers-by, Jean, Hela, Emma, ??Eric rushed out of the portal, and before they were greeted by the residents of Kent City, Charles''s voice It sounded in the minds of everyone in Kent City.


    "Please get out of here, there are enemies invading and fighting is possible."


    Hearing Charles'' reminder, everyone was shocked and acted immediately, and one after another phantoms of Joe El also appeared, leading people to quickly stay away from Eric and them.


    Seeing this scene, Eric breathed a sigh of relief and looked up at the sky over Kent City.


    Two space-time cracks, like crossed wounds, traverse the entire sky, and two silhouettes that seem to be burning flames are flying out of the space-time cracks.


    One wears a luxurious dress like a noble queen, while the other looks like a robot.


    As soon as the two appeared, the sky seemed to be on fire.


    Almost at the same time, the eyes of the two fell on Qin.


    The eyes of the two sides met in mid-air, and Eric was shocked and couldn''t help looking at Emma beside him.


    It''s just because that noble, queen-like person has a seven-point resemblance to Emma.


    Emma frowned, looked at one of them, and whispered, "Me in another world?"


    "Can you talk to her then?"


    Qin asked in a low voice, after all, that was Emma from another world.


    The corners of Hela''s mouth twitched slightly and said, "I don''t think it is necessary to talk about it."


    She already felt the faint killing intent on the two of them.


    Emma groaned and said, "I''ll touch the other me."


    It was the first time she saw her in another world, so she was naturally curious.


    But as soon as her voice fell, she felt a powerful spiritual force coming towards her, like an ocean wave that was going to destroy her mind and completely control her.


    Is... the White Queen of another world!


    Emma was startled, and the colorful diamonds draped over her body, isolating her from the attack of the power of the mind.


    Seeing this scene, Eric''s heart sank.


    The corner of Emma''s mouth twitched slightly in another world flying in midair: "As expected of me."


    Her eyes flickered, but her eyes fell on Qin, and there was a look of fear in her eyes.


    She can feel the fluctuations of the power of the phoenix, and if the host of the power of the phoenix in this world is Qin, she has to be more careful.


    Because she had also encountered Qin, the Qin in her world, although not selected by the Phoenix Force, was still the fearsome and powerful black phoenix.


    At this moment, the other host of the power of the phoenix who was flying with her in mid-air froze for a moment, then looked at Emma in mid-air and Qin on the ground, and there was a disturbing mechanical noise from her body.


    Two, deal with that first?


    But no matter which one you deal with, the third person is bound to be fulfilled.


    Obviously, Emma from the other world also thinks the same way.


    And the two of them didn''t do it the first time, and Eric and the others naturally wouldn''t break the balance.


    For a while, the three parties were deadlocked.


    Just when Emma suppressed the anger of being attacked by another self and was about to talk to the other party, two cracks appeared in the sky of Kent City again.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    And the face of Qin, the three hosts of Phoenix Power, became even more ugly.


    Because they sensed that a very powerful aura appeared in one of the space-time cracks, much more powerful than the three of them.


    At this moment, the three parties did not hesitate and rushed straight to each other.


    Qin rushed towards the phoenix power host who looked like a machine man, because he was the weakest among the three.


    And Eric, Hela and Emma, ??almost simultaneously launched an attack on Emma in another world.


    The power of the phoenix was surging in the air, and the flaming phoenix artillery fire and the thought power of Qin roared in the air, as if the entire sky was shattered.


    Hela raised her hand and threw the rain-like sword, while Eric raised her hand to control these weapons. When Emma used all her spiritual power to blast Emma in another world, it was like a star in the sky. , with a scream, and blasted towards Emma in another world.


    This is an unreserved battle, because there are more and more rifts in time and space. If you don''t solve these two people quickly, when more hosts of the power of the phoenix appear, the situation will get worse and worse.


    At the same time, fierce fighting took place in London and New York.


    For a time, black cracks were like scars all over the planet, like the end of the world.


    The world is in turmoil.


    Everyone is terrified of this battle.


    What they don''t know is that the fear is just beginning.


    ��


    At this time, in Charles'' office, Joe El and Mike stood together. While Charles sensed the appearance of the Phoenix Force host, he was also using the technology of Kent Star to monitor the anomalies on the two planets.


    "Washington, Paris, Venice, Milan..."


    Charles kept calling out the city''s name, but his voice trembled visibly.


    And with Charles'' voice, Joe El''s fingers kept moving.


    One piece, two pieces...


    With his movements, piece after piece of virtual screen kept jumping out.


    Every time a screen jumps out, it represents a new space-time rift.


    And each space-time rift represents a host of the power of the phoenix, or other powerful beings.


    Yes, as time passed, it was not only the host of the Phoenix Force who noticed this universe.


    Some unknown powerful beings have also noticed their universe.


    "Our universe is exposed to these people''s eyes, and it is even constantly attracting attention, which is not a good thing."


    Joe El whispered, and his expression was rare and solemn.


    Not long ago the battle between the Dark Phoenix and the frenzy broke the barrier of time and space, exposing their universe, like a beacon in the dark, attracting the attention of the hosts of the power of the phoenix.


    You must know that the hosts of the power of the phoenix are now fighting to win more power of the phoenix, and they are traveling in various universes to find them, and now there is a universe that actively exposes the ''coordinates'', so how can they let it go?


    Shuttle, capture, and go to the next universe.


    Interestingly, more than one phoenix host has such an idea, or in other words, the hosts of the power of the phoenix all know that others have such an idea, so they reached a silent tacit understanding, broke the space-time barrier, and came to Mike and theirs. universe.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and he said coldly: "They will turn our planet, and even our universe, into a arena for the power of the phoenix, until the final winner is produced!"


    The ultimate winner, master the existence of the complete power of the phoenix.


    At that time, what will happen to their planet, their universe?


    Does it still exist?

 Chapter 659： for this time

    The ever-increasing space-time cracks spread all over the sky, as if to shred the entire world, and the battles under the space-time cracks brought devastating damage to the city below.


    Compared with the superheroes who have a lot of scruples, the hosts of the Phoenix Force have no taboos.


    Their single thought and one action can bring huge casualties.


    This makes the superheroes both angry and helpless, and what makes them even more powerless is the constant emergence of the Phoenix Power Host from other universes.


    One, two, they could no longer resist, and the third and fourth appeared, making them feel like they were shrouded in despair, making them unable to breathe in fear.


    but��


    There is still hope in their hearts.


    Mike.


    ��


    At this time, Kent City.


    A small mass of ash scattered and disappeared cleanly by the wind.


    Seeing this scene, Qin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Finally, with her full strength, she used the fastest speed to kill the robot-like host of the Phoenix Force.


    And now...


    Qin''s eyes turned to the other side, to the ''Emma'' who was pressing the three of Eric. Without any hesitation, she flew over quickly.


    As soon as the piano moved, Emma in another world felt threatened.


    Her eyes flickered, thinking of the robot that had just been eliminated by Qin, and her expression changed slightly.


    She didn''t expect Qin to kill someone so quickly.


    The balance has been broken, she can''t deal with these four people alone!


    Get out of here first!


    With the thoughts in her heart falling, Emma raised her hand and released a shock wave, temporarily forcing the three of Eric back.


    But when she was about to leave, a crimson beam landed on her body, leaving two large holes in her body.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    It''s not like Clark''s thermal vision.


    Looking up, I saw another figure appeared from the crack in time and space.


    New invaders, new hosts of the power of the phoenix.


    For a time, everyone''s faces were extremely ugly.


    On the other side, in Charles'' office.


    Mike and the others looked at the picture on the virtual screen, and their faces were also very ugly.


    "Damn it! Another one!" Charles scolded lowly and said to Mike, "Dad, what should I do now?"


    It''s not just new enemies that have emerged in Kent, but new enemies have emerged elsewhere.


    Mike groaned and didn''t answer, but said to Joe El: "Review the picture of Jean killing the enemy again."


    Joe Al nodded, and a virtual screen moved in front of Mike.


    Mike watched the battle on the screen, and after seeing the picture of Qin killing the robot, the doubts in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    That enemy''s phoenix power...wasn''t absorbed by Jean?


    Aren''t the hosts of the power of the phoenix fighting for the power of the phoenix, fighting for the power of the phoenix?


    but now?


    What about the power of the phoenix?


    He clearly remembered that in Oren''s world, after he killed the phoenix, the power of the phoenix appeared and turned around before disappearing.


    Mike frowned and looked back again.


    This time, he looked very carefully.


    Finally, he saw it.


    When the enemy dies, the power of the phoenix is ??fleeting, and then disappears.


    This is��


    left by yourself?


    No, not possible!


    Facing a host like Qin, the Phoenix Force had no reason not to choose Qin.


    Or...absorbed by someone else?


    Probably.


    When this idea appeared in Mike''s mind, he was curious about the person who absorbed the power of the phoenix, but also became very jealous.


    There is no doubt that this person is hiding in the dark, and he must have ulterior motives and must be guarded against.


    Mike groaned, and when Charles called him anxiously again, he came to his senses.


    "Um?"


    Charles said anxiously: "They are in danger! More enemies have appeared."


    Because of the fact that the battle has already occurred, the hosts of the power of the phoenix who kept appearing, just appeared, and they entered the battle because of the competition for the power of the phoenix.


    Things are getting more and more complicated.


    "complex?"


    Hearing Charles'' words, Mike murmured, "As long as you kill them all, it won''t be complicated."


    However, in order to solve this problem, he had to use everything at the bottom of the box.


    "Mike, can the Infinity Stones wipe out those invaders?"


    Joe El, who had been silent for a while, asked.


    Mike frowned: "You can try, but..."


    He thought it unlikely.


    Hearing this, Charles and Rui Wen, who had been cheering silently, had hope in their hearts.


    And little Lamb pouted.


    He felt hopeless.


    To solve this trouble, unless he shot.


    Hey!


    During this time, he has awakened a lot of abilities, some of which are so powerful that he himself can''t believe it.


    but��


    Or when things are more dangerous, he will turn the tide again!


    hey-hey!


    Heroes always come last!


    Little Lamb thought secretly, and as long as he thought that he finally solved this crisis, everyone''s expressions were unbelievable, and he was secretly relieved.


    Just when Lamb was YY alone, Mike had already shown a Hulk and let him try it with the infinite gloves.


    With a snap of his fingers, the result was obvious, and the existence of the Phoenix Power Host could not be erased.


    The power of the phoenix is ??immortal and eternal, and to a certain extent, this characteristic is given to their hosts.


    "So, we can only kill these phoenix power hosts who bring chaos..."


    Mike murmured.


    "They are in danger!"


    In the sound of Charles'' reminder, Mike disappeared.


    ��


    Kent City.


    At this time, the situation in Kent City is very urgent.


    Although Qin broke out the power of the phoenix and killed the first invading host of the power of the phoenix, they have not waited for them to solve the Emma of another world With the appearance of the crack in time and space, the new host of the power of the phoenix has not waited for them Then another invasion, and more than one.


    When did such a strong enemy become so worthless?


    Mike Fei was above the city of Kent, looking at the cracks in time and space, watching the battle of Eric and the others, he couldn''t help but complained, and then murmured as if he had sensed something, "Become a member of various parallel universes. Focus, not only the host of the power of the phoenix from every parallel universe is coming, but even other powerful beings are coming?"


    The current situation is simply chaotic to the extreme.


    At this moment, even if Mike closes the crack in time and space, it will tear space and time again because of the ubiquitous battle now.


    "Can you just remove all the invaders and find a way to hide the ''coordinates'' of the universe?"


    Mike murmured, and slowly raised his palm downwards, and in the process of raising it, the cards that flashed and manifested light slipped down like flowing water.


    Perhaps, he has accumulated so many cards for so many years, just for this time.

 Chapter 660： Falling one after another

    The card in Mike''s hand slipped, and the figurative light continued to appear, like a dazzling sea of ??stars.


    In the sea of ??stars, a revolving portal appeared one by one.


    The next moment, the dazzling sea of ??stars fell, and those embodied cards were like falling meteors, passing through the portal and flying towards their enemies.


    Falling energy stars, beams of light traversing the sky, spears tearing apart space...


    All kinds of attacks, flew to the earth, flew to the invaders.


    At this moment, Mike attacked all over the two planets, and all the invaders were his targets.


    On Earth, Tony and his party are struggling against their own enemies. If it wasn''t for Wanda''s explosion of power that surprised her in front of the constantly emerging enemies, there would have been attrition at this moment.


    However, no matter how strong Wanda is at this moment, the continuous cracks in time and space make everyone feel hopeless.


    Another enemy appeared.


    The despair in the hearts of the Avengers continued to spread.


    But the next second...


    boom! boom!


    Stars of energy appeared out of nowhere, smashing new enemies from the sky.


    The energy shook, and an ever-expanding deep pit appeared in front of everyone.


    The man in the pit was dumbfounded.


    He''s just arrived and hasn''t done anything yet.


    However, dare to attack him?


    "Really brave!"


    He suppressed his anger and whispered, the wounds on his body recovered quickly, and his sinister eyes had fallen on the Avengers.


    "you��"


    Whoosh!


    A scarlet spear ripped through the space and fell from above his head.


    The man snorted softly and raised his hand to block it.


    As a host of Phoenix Power, the man did not take this attack seriously.


    An invisible force appeared quietly and turned into an invisible barrier to protect him.


    The falling spear was blocked, and the man smiled contemptuously.


    "You laugh ass!"


    With a mocking voice, a man with a blue ponytail and eyes as red as blood appeared quietly.


    He stepped on the spear and looked down at the invading enemy, with a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Ku Chulin.


    He is a character embodied by Mike, a heroic spirit in the form of a spearman, but it is strengthened.


    It is a permanent character card synthesized by Mike with the space gems and the reality gems in the infinite gems.


    And this kind of character card, Mike has made a lot, and now it just comes in handy.


    Seeing this scene, Tony and his party breathed a sigh of relief.


    The reinforcements have arrived, and it seems that Mike has shot.


    In the next instant, blood-red particles flowed from the spear that C�� Chulainn stepped on, and in his low voice, it pierced through the barrier of thought force, like a blood-colored star, falling towards the man.


    The battle begins.


    Holding the sword of oath of victory, the heroic Artoria, driving the thunder and lightning chariot, the domineering and mighty Iskandar, the burly giant, the mad Hercules...


    The heroes of the series of heroes represented by Mike, after Mike''s strengthening and fusion, their strength increased greatly, and they launched an attack on the invading enemy to stabilize the situation.


    Charles, who had been observing the entire battlefield with his telepathic ability, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Great, the scene stabilized.


    But... the cracks in time and space are still appearing, and if this goes on, the scene will be out of balance again sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Charles'' slightly relaxed heart was raised again.


    This point, everyone in the fight at this time is clear, but they are still not discouraged, because Mike himself has not yet shot.


    ��


    At this time, the sky over Kent City.


    Mike didn''t manifest the Heroic Spirit in Kent City because he was here.


    With a card in his hand, Mike was reluctant, but he chose to materialize without hesitation.


    This is one of his strongest cards, far ahead of all the cards he''s ever played.


    A new card fused with Gilgamesh strengthened to five, Sword Immortal strengthened to four, and six Infinity Stones strengthened to five.


    The next moment, a figure with blond hair, red eyes, and handsome features appeared behind Mike.


    His eyes were rebellious, he was wearing golden armor, and on the golden glove on his left hand, six gems of different colors exuded dazzling brilliance.


    The figure full of domineering turned into golden light spots and rushed into Mike''s body.


    Mike felt the power now, and although he was already prepared, he was still slightly surprised.


    Strong, some stronger than he imagined.


    Mike looked down and looked at Eric who were in a hard fight. The moment he raised his palm, a golden light flashed behind him, and a weapon emerged from the void and appeared beside him.


    Mike''s eyes flashed, and the weapon disappeared beside Mike, leaving only a thin golden line that slowly dissipated.


    At the same time, the seemingly ordinary weapon was so abrupt, it pierced the heart of a Phoenix Power host without any warning.


    In the next instant, the host of the power of the phoenix froze, blood gushing out, and the golden phoenix power energy particles spurted out of his chest like a fountain.


    The host of Phoenix Power was shocked and groaned in pain.


    She didn''t even notice where the weapon came from, as if it had traveled through space and time. At this time, in this space, it must have penetrated into her body.


    What frightened her even more was the powerful and strange power contained in this weapon.


    The power of mind weakens her will, the power of soul pulls her soul, the power of reality changes her reality with the power of the phoenix, the power gem destroys her body, the power of time speeds up the whole process, slows her reaction time, and the space The power blocks her space...


    Is this... the power of the Infinity Stones?


    In her own world, who also belongs to the top powerhouse, she naturally knows what this is, but facing the power of the Infinity Stone, she is not without resistance, and can even compete with it, but now this infinite The power of gems is beyond imagination.


    However, she still has the power to fight back when she is frightened, after all, she is the host of the power of the phoenix.


    "what!"


    She screamed, and the golden phoenix power, driven by her, began to repair her body frantically.


    but��


    ��!


    With a clear sound, another axe-like sharp blade appeared quietly and slashed on her head.


    Her body froze and her head went blank for a moment, but before she could react, more weapons suddenly appeared, turning her into a hedgehog.


    The next moment, the power of the phoenix rushed out of her body and disappeared for no reason.


    A phoenix power host fell.


    Seeing this scene, both sides fighting over Kent City were startled.


    The hosts of the two Phoenix Powers were shocked.


    What power is this? Killing a Phoenix Power host so easily? Does this mean that the person can easily kill them?


    Thinking of this, the two suddenly had the idea of ??retreating,


    Eric breathed a sigh of relief, a smile quietly appeared on his face, Eric smiled at the two Phoenix Power hosts: "You are all dead."


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 661： mutation

    You are dead!


    Listening to Eric''s words, the eyes of the two Phoenix Power hosts turned cold, but before they could do anything, a sharp blade appeared quietly and stabbed into their bodies.


    It was only at this moment that they realized the horror of this mysterious attack.


    They wanted to resist, but every weapon that pierced their body was suppressing their power, from body to soul, from will to power.


    And the result...only death.


    Watching the two powerful hosts of the Phoenix Power, like ordinary people, were stabbed to death by weapons, Eric was shocked.


    "Phoenix power disappeared?"


    Suddenly, Hela cried out in surprise.


    Eric looked at Qin, and Qin also said with a puzzled face: "I didn''t sense the other phoenix powers, they disappeared."


    disappear?


    Eric and Hela looked at each other with a bad feeling in their hearts.


    But before they had more ideas, they were shocked by what they saw in front of them.


    They saw an extremely dazzling golden sun!


    A streak of golden light flew out from the sun, densely covering the entire sky, rendering the entire sky golden, and spreading to the distance at an extremely fast speed, as if to devour the entire world.


    "Those, are those weapons just now?"


    Hela was shocked to the extreme.


    She can also summon weapons, but the two sides are not at the same level.


    You must know that just a few weapons killed a Phoenix Power host. Now, so many?


    Eric smiled slightly, put his hand around Hela''s shoulder, and looked up at the discolored sky: "How is it?"


    "How about what?"


    "Be my wife, my daughter-in-law is not bad, right?"


    Hela laughed lowly: "It seems that I finally made a good choice."


    Eric smiled proudly.


    Looking at the two of them, Emma picked her hair, looked at the discolored sky, and whispered, "It should be fine over Logan."


    At this moment, Qin whispered: "Look, there is a change!"


    The three of them hurriedly looked around, only to see that the weapons that rendered the entire sky golden began to gather together, turning into a flowing river of heaven, extending into the distance, passing through the planet, through space, and falling towards the earth.


    "It''s about to start!"


    Charles, who was observing the entire battlefield, murmured with anticipation in his eyes.


    Joe Al flicked his fingers, and a virtual image appeared in the office.


    "Wow! So beautiful!"


    Little Lamb exclaimed, and Ruiwen and the others were shocked by the virtual image.


    I saw that the golden river was like a waterfall connecting the Kent star and the earth. When it fell from the Kent star and ''smashed'' on the earth, it burst violently and turned into golden ''splashes''.


    But it wasn''t a splash of water, it was a bunch of weapons, a bunch of weapons that shone with golden light.


    The moment those weapons fell on the earth, they turned into golden light and disappeared.


    Weapons appeared one after another, and then flew into the distance, like a large net formed by golden threads, covering the entire earth.


    At this moment, all the enemies are the prey in this net, and the earth is also isolated from the coordinates in the parallel universe by the net endowed with the power of the infinite gems, and disappears in the sense of the hosts of the power of the phoenix.


    The crack in time and space quickly disappeared, and the weapons that formed the net became a sharp weapon in Mike''s hands. Under his control, he shot at the prey one by one.


    At this moment, the hosts of the power of the phoenix fell one after another.


    The powerful hosts of the power of the phoenix were killed one by one without the strength to fight back...


    This scene shocked everyone.


    one, two...


    Mike silently counted the number of enemies, his face was calm, but looking at the power of the phoenix that disappeared one after another, he was extremely vigilant in his heart.


    After a while, all the invaders were swept away, the space-time gap disappeared, and the coordinates of the parallel universe were also hidden.


    When the crisis came into contact, everyone after the war smiled, but Mike had a solemn expression.


    Where has the lost power of the phoenix gone?


    He never believed that these phoenix powers would disappear for no reason, because the most perfect host ''Qin'' was here.


    So, if someone absorbs these phoenix powers, what is the purpose of the other party? If it is friendly, why didn''t the battle just now appear? If it is an enemy, the other party hides and doesn''t show up, is it because of... me?


    A series of thoughts flashed through Mike''s mind. When no one saw it, several cards appeared quietly but disappeared.


    Mike''s eyes flickered, and he fell from the sky with a smile on his face. With a wave of his palm, the attack that enveloped Kent and Earth disappeared.


    When he landed on the ground, Eric and the others also fell beside Mike. At the same time, in the shouts of the superheroes, Joe El opened the portals one by one and sent them to Mike.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Mike with excitement in their eyes.


    Mike coughed lightly, his face paled slightly, and said to everyone: "We won!"


    Immediately, the crowd cheered.


    It''s a tough fight, but... fortunately they have Mike!


    At this moment, everyone is glad that they have Mike in their world.


    While Xiao Lamb was happy, he looked at Mike resentfully: "I haven''t shot yet, you''ve solved it all!"


    After a pause, Little Lamb showed a bright smile: "As expected of my dad!"


    As soon as the words came out, Clark smiled slightly nodded in agreement.


    Because they are equally proud.


    Mike looked at a few people and said, "You must take the things I just gave you."


    Several people looked puzzled, but nodded, guessing Mike''s intentions.


    Mike smiled faintly, but his face became more and more ugly, a look of weakness after the war.


    Noticing Mike''s state, Clark nervously walked to Mike''s side: "Dad, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, just take a break for a while."


    Mike waved his hand, not caring about it.


    Suddenly, everyone''s expressions changed, and Mike pushed Clark aside without hesitation.


    The next moment, the terrifying energy that tore Mike''s position into nothingness suddenly appeared.


    Moreover, it is not one energy, but five terrifying energy.


    Mike settled into nothingness with these terrifying energies, and his body was like a grain of sand drifting away in the wind, and it disappeared little by little.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned.


    "Mike!"


    In a scream of extreme grief, Clark took the lead in rushing towards Mike. Eric and Charles'' abilities seemed to be out of control, causing a magnetic storm of the mind, and Gwen instantly transformed into a blue streak. The flame rushed out.


    Little Lamb looked at everything in front of him, looked at Mike who was slowly disappearing, and stood on the spot.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 662： Kent Universe

    oom!


    Amid the violent impact, Clark, who rushed towards Mike, was knocked away by the inexplicable energy.


    "Don''t you think you can save him?"


    With deep laughter, the space was torn apart, and five figures appeared in front of Clark and them.


    "We''ve waited too long."


    The cold voice, revealing the cold killing intent.


    "This **** bastard, I finally got my chance!"


    "It''s us!"


    "What a pity, Mr. Kent."


    Thanos sighed at Mike with a look of sigh on his face.


    Mike, is the strongest enemy he has ever encountered, not only driving him to desperation time and time again, but also killing him once, but now


    Thanos put a smile on his face and said to Mike, "No one can stop me now."


    He will dedicate the entire universe to his beloved.


    Thanos, Fiora Domam, Mephisto, Surtur.


    Looking at these five people, everyone was furious. Although they wanted to save Mike, the powerful energy that continued to emerge from the five people separated everyone from Mike.


    "The power of the phoenix!" Qin said angrily: "The power of the phoenix that disappeared was stolen by them!"


    She could feel the powerful phoenix power in these people, which is far more powerful than all phoenix power hosts, and it is not even in one dimension at all.


    Just standing here, she felt that the power of the phoenix in her body was about to abandon her and throw herself into the arms of these five people.


    "Ah!"


    Clark looked at Mike, who had disappeared by half, looked at the five people angrily, and said word by word: "Go! Die!"


    With the angry cry, his eyes suddenly lit up, and hot light burst out from his eyes, like two dazzling beams of light.


    Clark''s face was contorted, and the madness and anger he had never seen flowed like an irrational beast on his face.


    When so, because that was his father, the father who brought him up with his own hands, gave him everything.


    It wasn''t just him, Eric and Charles lost their minds.


    Kent star vibrated violently, and the invisible mind storm seemed to have an entity, turned into Charles'' roaring face, and launched an attack on the five Thanos.


    The blue hellfire is like surging sea water, turning into a huge vortex, wrapping Thanos and several people.


    At the same time, Tony, Bruce, Jean, Hela, Wanda, etc., all attacked.


    but


    "Ah!"


    Dormammu, composed of magical flames, smiled contemptuously.


    While these superheroes enjoy the stable life brought by Mike, the five of them travel in various universes in search of the power of the phoenix.


    Although they haven''t collected all of the Phoenix''s power, and even divided it into five, the power of each of them has been raised to an irresistible level.


    If they are facing their former selves now, they can turn their former selves into dust just by waving their hands.


    They don''t give a **** about the furious superheroes.


    Dormammu took a step forward, and the invisible force swept around.


    Immediately, all the attacks disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    "It''s no longer interesting, let''s solve it quickly."


    Surtur said impatiently, and the same powerful force swept out.


    Wherever the power passes, everything becomes nothingness.


    He''s going to destroy the universe.


    And this is not the first time they have done this.


    "Humph! I''ll come!"


    Fiora had long wanted to destroy the Kent family and the universe, and she didn''t want Surtur to enjoy the joy of destruction alone.


    "Then together."


    Mephisto said lightly, and a powerful force spewed out.


    Thanos'' face was calm, and his power quietly poured out.


    The power of the five people gathered together, and the power to destroy the universe was instantly released.


    At this moment, everything has no meaning. This universe is like a point being erased on the drawing board, and Mike''s figure disappears in an instant.


    "Do not!"


    A childish voice suddenly sounded.


    The five Thanos were startled, and they were about to be erased, leaving only a small space in front of the universe, which seemed to be fixed by another powerful force.


    It''s Little Lamb!


    Everyone looked at the small figure.


    Little Lamb stared at Thanos, his tender face was full of ferocity at this time.


    His small hand was facing the five Thanos, and the powerful force surged out.


    Time is reversed, space is reshaped, and everything that has been erased begins to reappear. The universe that originally only had this small space, centered on the ground under their feet at the moment, began to recover continuously. In the blink of an eye, everything was restored to before it was destroyed. look.


    But still no Mike.


    Little Lamb looked at the place where Mike disappeared, and tears flowed instantly.


    "It''s all my fault! Dad, I''m sorry!"


    He sobbed in a low voice, and his small body slumped on the ground.


    At this time, Rui Wen picked up Xiao Lamb and said gently, "You have done a good job."


    Clark tacitly stood in front of the two of them, a little anxious and a little doubtful.


    Their father had given them a few cards before, but until now those cards haven''t moved at all.


    Did it not work?


    However, these cards that rely on Mike have not disappeared.


    They also have a faint hope in their hearts.


    "Is this the kid with McCent''s blood? The power is terrifying."


    Thanos is amazed at Little Lamb, and at the same time he has a new understanding of the Kent family again.


    If they hadn''t traveled through the universes and obtained enough Phoenix power, they would really not be opponents in the face of this family.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, that kid has no strength to recover."


    Surter said impatiently.


    "Destroy it again."


    Fiora said coldly and used the power without hesitation again, while the other four also used the power of the phoenix with no expression.


    but


    There was no movement, and they couldn''t even feel the power of the phoenix in their bodies.


    The expressions of the five people changed.


    what''s going on?


    "Welcome to the Kent Universe."


    A familiar voice that penetrated deep into their minds sounded behind them, and the expressions of the five changed.


    How is that possible?


    The five turned around, only to see Mike looking at the five with a smile, and the five were sweating.


    what''s the situation?


    Mike resurrected? More importantly, what about their power? Even they feel like their bodies are out of control at the moment.


    Mike pushed the five people aside as if pushing five wooden stakes away, and looked at everyone with a smile.


    "Mike"


    "dad!"


    The eyes of the Kent family''s eyes were red, and their moods were up and down, which made them feel excited to tears, and the other superheroes also looked at Mike who appeared again in shock, their faces full of joy.


    "I am back."


    Mike nodded to everyone, his expression was very indifferent, as if he just went out to make a soy sauce.


    Host: McCent.


    Current Ability Level: .


    Originally, he wanted to feign death, draw out the enemy who absorbed the power of the phoenix, and then use the cards left to Clark and the others to revive and solve the enemy, but he didn''t expect Thanos to directly destroy the entire universe, which made him even more unexpected. The thing is, little Lamb actually restored the destroyed universe and saved the entire universe.


    And the experience of saving the universe actually made his ability level directly full.


    After reaching the full level, there is only one sentence about his ability.


    This is your world.


    It was his world, McCent''s world.


    Apart from this introduction, there is nothing superfluous, and even the cards he has saved for decades have disappeared.


    However, Mike didn''t feel bad at all, because he didn''t need it anymore.


    Mike hugged with his family, kissed Rui Wen''s forehead lightly, turned to look at the five Thanos who had been held down by him, and could only look at him with frightened eyes.


    "goodbye."


    Mike said softly, like saying goodbye to an old friend.


    The five are either calm, or frightened, or unwilling, or angry, or begging.


    But Mike just smiled slightly, as if it was erased by an eraser, and disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes little by little.


    Looking at the five people who disappeared, Mike smiled to everyone: "It''s over."


    Everyone looked at each other with smiles on their faces.


    The next moment, a smile flashed in Mike''s eyes: "Since we are all here, there are some things that should be done today."


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Mike snapped his fingers.


    Everyone''s eyes flashed, and they appeared in the Kent Manor of Kent Star.


    Just when everyone wondered why Mike brought them here, they suddenly found that everyone''s clothes had turned into dresses, while Clark, Hope, Eric, Hela, Charles, Qin six people put on neat suits and wedding dress.


    "This is a wedding!?"


    Gwen screamed in surprise, but unconsciously glanced at Peter, Gwen was excited in Peter''s heart, and the two held their hands together.


    "It''s not yet time for you Mike glanced at the two of them, making them blushing.


    Clark, Eric and Charles looked at their wives in wedding dresses, their eyes intoxicated.


    They didn''t expect their father to suddenly make such a thing.


    Mike smiled and thought, and the Kent Manor became festive in an instant, and the guests appeared at the scene with their faces bewildered.


    But in the next moment, as Mike sent the story about the plot wedding directly to everyone''s mind, everyone sent blessings with joy.


    A few minutes later, amid the laughter and laughter, the wedding began.


    Looking at the smiling faces, Mike hugged Rui Wen and felt that his life was complete.


    At this moment, a powerful force containing the rules of death quietly appeared and enveloped everyone.


    Mike raised his eyebrows: "Death? Humph!"


    With Mike''s cold snort, that invisible force was directly erased.


    Suddenly, the power that only Mike could perceive quietly disappeared.


    This universe belongs to Mike, and Mike is the supreme and unique in this universe, and no one can change it. As long as those people dare to enter this universe to do things, as long as he has a thought, those people will be directly erased.


    This is the Kent Universe!


    "What''s wrong?"


    Keenly aware of the subtle changes in Mike, Ruiwen asked carefully.


    "nothing."


    Mike said lightly, and a wicked smile suddenly appeared in his eyes: "Ruiwen, let''s have another child."


    "what?"


    Ruiwen opened her mouth and shook her head frantically.


    "Do not!"


    "It''s not up to you."


    "You, I, but, why?"


    "Raising children is addicting!"


    Mike laughed, and in Ruiwen''s speechless expression, the two disappeared when no one noticed.

 ~： complete this description

    Sorry, friends!


    The book The Father of Superheroes should end with regret.


    The decline in grades leads to a decline in the enthusiasm of the codewords, the state of the codewords declines, the long-term interruption leads to the incoherence of the plot, and the birth of the second treasure in the family, etc. A series of reasons have caused this book to not have a perfect ending.


    But for whatever reason...


    I was wrong! I plead guilty!


    If I have time, I will write about some of Clark''s side stories.


    Such as Clark''s homeless life, Eric and Charles''s college anecdotes, Gwen''s diary of a hero and so on.


    Yes, some friends with strong understanding ability have already guessed the main point.


    As a new me, I have opened a new book!


    Please move to support!


    Thank you!


    The following is the introduction of the new book:


    "The Godfather of Beauty"


    Looking at New York, which was engulfed by war and about to fall, Wheeler was extremely heartbroken, and his eyes were full of indisputable anger at the superheroes.


    So he, known as the godfather of hell, can only gather his own followers.


    "Gentlemen!


    Superheroes have been defeated!


    Can these aliens take over our territory?


    Do not! Absolutely not!


    Tell them whose turf is here!


    kill them! "


    ��


    Gangster: For the turf! For money! For the godfather!


    Superheroes: For Peace! For the world! For the godfather!


    Gangster: ! ?


    Daughter Hope: For Dad!